《Your Uncle’s My Husband Now Back Off, Ex!》


 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 1

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  1 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with the painful decision to divorce her husband, rk. The story opens with a phone conversation between N and her friend Vrie, where Vrie expresses concern about N¡¯s choice to draft a divorce agreement. Despite rk¡¯s public disy of love through avish jewelry piece named ¡°Love N,¡± N¡¯s heart is heavy with betrayal. The contrast between the public perception of their rtionship and the reality of her pain is stark, as she reflects on the previous night when rk failed toe home on their anniversary.


    N¡¯s emotions spiral as she recalls the events leading up to her decision. Anticipating a romantic evening, she had prepared a special night for rk, only to be met with silence and betrayal. The arrival of a mysterious Facebook message reveals that rk was with another woman, shattering N¡¯s trust. The messages taunt her with the knowledge of his infidelity, culminating in a devastating confrontation when she discovers them together in an intimate setting. The betrayal cuts deep, leaving her feeling lost and shattered, as the life she thought she had crumbles around her.


    Seeking sce, N turns to alcohol, drowning her sorrows in a bar as she struggles to cope with the emotional fallout. Vrie arrives, concerned for her friend, but N¡¯s resolve is unshakeable. She knows that there is no way to mend the broken trust, and she feels sick at the thought of rk with another woman. Her heartache is palpable as she deres her intention to pursue a divorce, realizing that the love she once cherished has been irreparably tainted by betrayal.


    Through N¡¯s journey, the story explores themes of love, betrayal, and the painful process of letting go. The stark contrast between public appearances and private pain serves as a reminder of theplexities of rtionships, emphasizing that what is seen on the surface often hides deeper, unresolved issues. N¡¯s determination to move forward, despite the heartache, signals a crucial step towards reiming her life and finding strength in her vulnerability.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    ¡°N, are you absolutely certain you want me to start drafting the divorce agreement?¡± Vrie¡¯s voice crackled through the phone,ced with a mixture of uncertainty and concern. ¡°Think it through. Once you sign that document, you and rk will be severedpletely. There will be no turning back.¡±


    N¡¯s gaze was fixed on the amber liquid swirling in her ss. The whiskey burned its way down her throat, but no amount of alcohol could erase the haunting memories of the previous night. Her fingers tightened around the phone, feeling the weight of her decision.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her. ¡°I¡¯m leaving him.¡±


    ¡°Why, though?¡± Vrie¡¯s bewilderment seeped through the speaker. ¡°rk has always treated you well. He loves you so deeply¡­¡±


    N stifled augh, a bitter sound echoing in the silence of her apartment. Love. What a cruel joke. She pressed her lips together, struggling to suppress the wave of bitterness that threatened to rise in her throat.


    After ending the call, N turned her attention to the window. Across the street, a massive LED screen on the towering skyscraper continued to broadcast that infuriating press conference. There stood rk, impably dressed in a tailored suit, proudly showcasing avish piece of jewelry.


    Crafted from the finest diamonds and gemstones, he had designed a unique piece specifically for his wife.


    It was dubbed ¡°Love N.¡±


    He had named it after her, a public deration of his unwavering affection. The unveiling of ¡°Love N¡± had set social media aze, sparking endless discussions and envy among their peers.


    The world was buzzing about their seemingly perfect love story.


    Outside, the LED screens continued to loop the video, but N couldn¡¯t help but let out a self-deprecating chuckle.


    ¡°Love me?¡± she muttered under her breath, the words dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Love me enough to betray me on our anniversary?¡±


    Last night had marked their third wedding anniversary. rk had promised her a surprise and insisted she wait for him at home. In anticipation, N had donned rk¡¯s favorite white dress, lit candles, and prepared his favorite meal, her heart fluttering with excitement as she waited into thete hours of the night.


    She had waited. And waited. Midnight slipped by unnoticed.


    At one in the morning, her phone buzzed unexpectedly, a Facebook friend request lighting up the screen. The profile picture was unfamiliar, apanied by a message that sent chills down her spine: ¡°A surprise for you.¡±


    N was on the verge of dismissing the request outright when another message popped up: [Are you still awake? Is it because your husband isn¡¯t with you?]


    Her heart raced, rm bells ringing in her mind. How could this stranger possibly know that rk was absent? She declined the friend request, but the messages persisted: [Stop pretending, I know you¡¯re reading this.]


    [Your husband is with me right now.]


    [I was scared of thunder, and he came to keep mepany.]


    [What a good man, but it¡¯s a shame he¡¯s not just yours.]


    Each message pierced her heart like a dagger. Her hands trembled uncontrobly. Though her rational mind tried to dismiss it as a prank, a frantic voice deep within her questioned everything.


    The final message shattered herposure: [If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll send you the address. The door lock code is your wedding anniversary.]


    N could no longer remain still. With shaking fingers, she epted the friend request. Almost instantly, the other party replied with an address and a code: 0823. It was undeniably their anniversary.


    Fueled by a whirlwind of emotions, N bolted from her home and sped towards the address. The upscale apartment loomed before her as she stood at the door, her fingers hovering over the lock, her heart racing like a drum.


    Entering the code, 0823, she heard the satisfying click as the door swung open.


    A men¡¯s suit jackety carelessly tossed in the hallway. It was unmistakably the anniversary gift she had given rk, the very one he had worn when he left that morning.


    On the sofa, a pair of ckce pantiesy carelessly discarded, and a wine ss, stained with a woman¡¯s lipstick, rested ominously on the coffee table.


    As she ventured further, the hallway was littered with clothing¡ªmen¡¯s and women¡¯s garments strewn about as if in a chaotic rush. The most shocking sight was a redce nightgown, torn and crumpled, lying just outside the bedroom door.


    N¡¯s legs felt weak, almost giving way beneath her, but she steeled herself and pushed open the half-ajar bedroom door. What she saw next shattered her world into a million pieces. rk, naked and vulnerable,y entwined with another woman. The woman knelt on the bed, her head buried between rk¡¯s legs, her actions brazen and unabashed.


    rk¡¯s eyes were closed, his face contorted in ecstasy as he moaned, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, great¡­¡±


    The woman, a smirk on her lips, taunted, ¡°Am I better, or is N better?¡±


    rk¡¯s response wasced with arrogance, ¡°You think you can evenpare to N, you little slut?¡±


    He then spun the woman around, gripping her hips as he thrust into her with reckless abandon. The mingling sounds of their moans and heavy breaths filled the air, a twisted symphony of betrayal.


    The sight was enough to devastate Npletely.


    Eight years had passed since their innocent college romance blossomed into what everyone believed was a fairy-tale marriage. Friends and family had admired their love, proiming them a match made in heaven. But now, the reality felt absurd and unbearable. She covered her mouth, fighting the urge to retch, and fled from that wretched ce.


    Desperate for sce, she drove to a bar downtown, seeking refuge in the bottom of a ss. She sank into a corner booth, drowning her sorrows in whiskey. The sharp burn of the alcohol echoed the pain in her heart, but it did nothing to numb the ache of betrayal. When Vrie received her frantic call and rushed to the bar, N was already lost in a haze of intoxication.


    ¡°N!¡± Vrie¡¯s voice pierced through the fog of her memories as she slid into the booth across from her, her face etched with concern. ¡°Why are you so drunk? What happened? Did rk upset you?¡±


    N, her eyes bloodshot and zed, met Vrie¡¯s gaze with a heavy heart. ¡°Val, I can¡¯t bear to hear his name right now.¡±


    She took another deep swig of the whiskey, the bitterness lingering on her tongue. ¡°Val, I saw him with that woman. It wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding. I witnessed it firsthand.¡±


    Vrie¡¯s heart ached for her friend as she reached out, grasping N¡¯s hand in a gesture of support. ¡°N, maybe you two can have a conversation and work through this¡­¡±


    N interrupted, her voice firm and resolute. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to discuss. It¡¯s divorce. Every time I think of him with her, I feel like I might be sick.¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of N¡¯s painful revtion, a profound transformation begins to unfold within her. The decision to leave rk, once shrouded in uncertainty, now emerges as a beacon of strength and rity. No longer shackled by the illusion of their perfect love story, N confronts the reality of her worth and the importance of self-respect. The weight of betrayal, though heavy, propels her toward a future untainted by deceit. As she sits in the dimly lit bar, surrounded by the echoes ofughter and clinking sses, she realizes that her heart, though shattered, is also resilient. With each sip of whiskey, she sheds the remnants of a life built on falsehoods, embracing the freedom thates with reiming her narrative.


    As the chapter closes, N stands on the precipice of a new beginning, ready to step through the unseen doors that lead to untold worlds beyond her past. The pain of her marriage may linger, but it no longer defines her. Instead, it fuels her resolve to seek a life filled with authenticity, love, and self-discovery. In the face of heartbreak, she finds sce in the knowledge that the journey ahead, while uncertain, holds the promise of healing and renewal. With a newfound sense of purpose, N prepares to draft her divorce agreement¡ªnot as a sign of defeat, but as an affirmation of her strength and independence. The road may be long, but she is ready to walk it, one step at a time.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As N grapples with the aftermath of her devastating discovery, the next chapter promises to plunge deeper into her emotional turmoil and theplexities of heartbreak. With the weight of betrayal heavy on her shoulders, readers can anticipate N¡¯s struggle to reim her identity and sense of self-worth in a world that seems to have crumbled around her. Will she find the strength to confront rk, or will the shadows of her pain push her further into a spiral of despair? The tension will mount as N navigates her feelings of anger, sadness, and the desperate need for closure.


    Furthermore, the chapter will introduce new characters that may y pivotal roles in N¡¯s journey of healing and empowerment. Perhaps a confidant who has endured simr heartbreak, or a potential love interest that challenges her to see life¡ªand love¡ªin a new light. As N begins to explore the unseen doors of her own resilience, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to see how she transforms her anguish into strength. Will she rise from the ashes of her shattered marriage, or will the ghosts of her past continue to haunt her? The unfolding narrative promises to be an emotional rollercoaster, filled with unexpected twists and revtions that will leave readers breathless.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 2

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   2 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself at a crossroads, grappling with the heavy emotions of anger, pain, and fear as she contemtes her impending divorce from rk. The weight of her father¡¯s medical expenses looms over her, intensifying her feelings of entrapment. Desperate for independence, she reaches out to her former professor, seeking a way back into the research field. The conversation brings a flicker of hope, igniting her determination to reim her life, even as she prepares to leave the familiar yet suffocating confines of her home.


    As N begins to pack her belongings, she is overwhelmed by a whirlwind of memories tied to her marriage. Each item she encounters evokes bittersweet emotions, from matching honeymoon pajamas to photographs of happier times. The stark contrast between her past and present bes painfully evident as she confronts the reality of her situation. The discovery of her wedding ring and marriage certificate serves as a poignant reminder of the love she once believed was unbreakable, intensifying her internal struggle as she reflects on how blind she had been to the signs of her crumbling rtionship.


    Just as N is lost in her thoughts, rk returns home, his cheerful demeanor contrasting sharply with her turmoil. His casual lies and affectionate gestures only deepen her sense of nausea and entrapment. As he presents her with a beautiful diamond ne, meant to impress during an uing family gathering, N feels the weight of the gift suffocating her. Despite the outward appearance of a loving rtionship, she senses the growing chasm between them, fueled by her desire to escape the confines of her marriage.


    The situation esctes when N receives a shocking Facebook message that reveals rk¡¯s infidelity. A photo of another woman wearing the same ne he gave her shatters her world, exposing the betrayal she had been trying to ignore. This moment serves as a catalyst for N, forcing her to confront the reality of her marriage and the choices she must make. The emotional turmoil culminates in a stark realization: she can no longer remain in a rtionship built on lies and deception. N¡¯s journey toward reiming her identity and independence has begun, as she steps through the unseen doors leading to untold worlds beyond her current life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N stepped through the door of her home, her heart heavy with the weight of unspoken words and unresolved feelings. She sank onto the living room sofa, her gaze fixed on the glowing screen of her phone. The number she had just dialed shimmered like a beacon in the dim light, a reminder of the reality she was now forced to confront. Anger and pain had simmered within her, but now, a different emotion wed its way to the surface¡ªfear. A divorce was not merely a matter of the heart; it demanded financial independence, a daunting prospect that loomed over her like a dark cloud.


    rk had been shouldering the burden of her father¡¯s mounting medical expenses, a staggering $100,000 each month. The figure felt insurmountable, a reminder of the life she had unwittingly be trapped in. She could barely breathe under the weight of it all.


    With trembling fingers, N navigated through her contacts, her heart racing as shended on a name that felt like a lifeline in her stormy sea of despair. Professor Anderson. Her former research supervisor from graduate school, a figure of inspiration and guidance during a time when she had felt most alive.


    ¡°N? Is that really you?¡± The voice on the other end was a mix of surprise and concern. ¡°Oh my god, are you okay? It¡¯s been ages since west spoke, not since your wedding three years ago!¡±


    N bit down hard on her lip, the metallic tang of blood flooding her mouth as she wrestled with her emotions. ¡°Professor, I¡­ I want to return to research. I know this might sound sudden, but I desperately need a job.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Professor Anderson¡¯s enthusiasm was immediate, no hesitation in his tone. ¡°You were one of the brightest students I¡¯ve ever had. Your thesis on molecr biology was nothing short of revolutionary. I can reach out right now to apany that¡¯s looking for a senior researcher. The sry is quite appealing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± N breathed out, a wave of relief washing over her like a gentle tide. ¡°I truly appreciate this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! You have remarkable talent, N. It¡¯s a pity you stepped away from research after your marriage. When can you start?¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible,¡± she replied, determination igniting within her.


    After ending the call, a flicker of hope ignited in N¡¯s chest. Perhaps she could do this. Perhaps she could break free from rk and rebuild her life, piece by piece.


    She made her way to their bedroom, the familiar surroundings now feeling foreign and suffocating. With a sense of urgency, she began to pack her belongings, her movements mechanical and robotic. Clothes were folded and tossed into a suitcase, but her mind was racing, a whirlwind of memories and emotions. In the closet hung the matching pajamas they had bought during their honeymoon in Paris, a relic of happier times. On the dresser, a small angel figurine from Italy seemed to mock her, a reminder of the love she once believed was unbreakable. The walls were adorned with photographs ofughter and love, moments captured in time that now felt like daggers piercing her heart.


    Each item whispered tales of sweetness that had turned bitter. How had she been so blind? How had she overlooked the signs that had been ring at her all along?


    As she rifled through the dresser drawer, her fingers brushed against something cold and hard. It was her wedding ring, catching the light and glinting mockingly at her. And then, she spotted it¡ªthe marriage certificate.


    Her hands shook as she lifted it, the paper feeling heavy with the weight of her past. Flipping it open, she was met with the sight of two young, radiant faces¡ªhers and rk¡¯s. Her own smile was so bright it felt like a knife twisting in her gut. rk¡¯s eyes sparkled with unrestrained joy, a stark contrast to the turmoil within her now.


    That day, August 23rd, three years ago, had been a whirlwind of excitement. They had risen at four in the morning, eager to be the first couple to receive their marriage certificate. rk had been like a giddy child, his nerves bubbling over as they drove to the registry office.


    ¡°N, can you believe it? We¡¯re really getting married!¡± he had eximed, bouncing in his seat. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m eighteen again, like the first time Iid eyes on you in Professor Wilson¡¯s chemistry ss.¡±


    When the staff had handed them the marriage certificate, rk¡¯s hands had trembled as if he were holding something fragile. Tears had filled his eyes, and his voice had cracked with emotion.


    ¡°N, we¡¯re finally husband and wife,¡± he had whispered, his words dripping with sincerity. ¡°I promise to love and protect you for the rest of my life. You mean everything to me.¡±


    At that moment, N had believed every word, convinced they were destined to be together forever.


    But now¡­


    She stared at her own beaming smile in the photo, the brightness of it almost blinding. Just as tears threatened to spill, the familiar sound of a car engine rumbled from downstairs, freezing her in ce. Her heart raced, a primal instinct urging her to hide. The garage door creaked open, followed by the sound of footsteps ascending the stairs.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m back!¡± rk¡¯s cheerful voice echoed through the house, casual and carefree.


    Panic surged through N, and she hastily shoved the marriage certificate back into the drawer, her heart pounding like a drum in her chest. She wiped her eyes with frantic urgency, forcing herself to appearposed. The bedroom door was still ajar, and she couldn¡¯t let him see the suitcase.


    Footsteps approached, and rk pushed the door open, his face lighting up at the sight of her. Without any warning, he wrapped his arms around her from behind, a gesture that once felt like home.


    But now, N felt a wave of nausea rise in her throat. An unfamiliar scent wafted from him¡ªsweet vani shower gel. It was clear he had showered somewhere else before returning home.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± rk whispered softly in her ear, his voice dripping with azy satisfaction, like a cat that had just devoured a meal.


    N¡¯s muscles tensed, her body rigid with the effort to keep him at bay. ¡°Where have you been?¡± she managed to ask, her voice steady butced with an undercurrent of tension.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babe,¡± he replied smoothly, his lie rolling off his tongue effortlessly. ¡°I got so caught up at work yesterday that I ended up falling asleep at the office. Ipletely forgot about our anniversary.¡±


    From his jacket pocket, he produced an exquisite jewelry box, opening it with a flourish. Insidey a stunning diamond ne, its stones glimmering in the soft light of the bedroom, casting rainbow patterns on the walls.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± rk¡¯s eyes sparkled with pride. ¡°Turn around so I can put it on you.¡±


    N felt like a marite, her strings cut. She mechanically turned around, feeling the cold metal of the ne as he fastened the sp around her neck. The weight of the diamonds felt suffocating, a reminder of the chains that bound her.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± rk said, stepping back to admire his handiwork, satisfaction radiating from him. ¡°Tomorrow night is Grandpa¡¯s birthday party, and the entire Summer family will be there. With this ne, you¡¯ll be the most beautiful woman in the room.¡±


    ¡°Do I really have to go?¡± N¡¯s voice sounded hollow, even to her own ears. All she wanted was to escape, to break free from everything tied to the Summer family.


    ¡°Of course you have to go. You¡¯re my wife,¡± rk replied, looking at her with what he likely believed was genuine affection. He leaned in to kiss her, but N instinctively pushed him away.


    ¡°You should shower first,¡± she said, turning her face away, a desperate attempt to create distance.


    rk nodded, seemingly unfazed. ¡°Good idea. I¡¯ve been working all day.¡±


    He grabbed some clothes and headed to the bathroom, the shower turning on momentster. Steam began to seep under the door, filling the air with warmth.


    N¡¯s phone buzzed suddenly, jolting her from her thoughts. She nced at the screen, her heart plummeting as she saw a Facebook message notification.


    Her blood turned to ice.


    On the screen was a photo¡ªa woman adorned with a ne identical to the one now resting around N¡¯s neck. Hickeys and scratches marred the woman¡¯s pale skin, the image cropped to show only her slender neck and the curve of her breasts.


    Beneath the image, a message shattered N¡¯s world into a million pieces: [Does the ne look good? I picked it out especially for you. I wore it when we made lovest night. rk said it looked beautiful on me.]Conclusion


    In the suffocating grip of betrayal, N stood at the precipice of her own awakening. The weight of the ne around her neck felt like a noose tightening with each passing second, a stark reminder of the love that had morphed into a facade. The revtion of rk¡¯s infidelity pierced through her heart, igniting a fire that had long been dormant. As she stared at the damning message, she felt thest remnants of her former self slipping away, reced by a fierce resolve to reim her life. The fear that had once paralyzed her began to transform into a powerful determination, a call to action that resonated deep within her soul. In that moment, N realized that she could no longer afford to hide behind the walls of her past; it was time to step through the unseen door that beckoned her toward a future filled with possibility.


    With each breath, N felt the chains of her marriage shatter, freeing her from the suffocating grip of deception. The memories ofughter and love that had once filled her heart now served as bitter reminders of the illusion she had lived. Yet, amidst the pain, a glimmer of hope flickered in the depths of her despair. She could build anew, armed with the knowledge of her worth and the strength that surged within her. As she turned away from the past, her heart steadied with the promise of a new beginning. No longer would she be defined by the shadows of her marriage; she would rise, reim her identity, and step boldly into the untold worlds beyond, ready to embrace the life she was meant to lead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect N to confront the painful reality of her marriage as she grapples with the betrayal that has shattered her world. With the shocking revtion of rk¡¯s infidelity weighing heavily on her mind, N must decide whether to confront him about the message or to gather her strength and n her escape. As she navigates the emotional turmoil, the stakes will rise, and the tension between them will be palpable. Will she find the courage to stand up for herself, or will the fear of losing everything keep her paralyzed in this toxic rtionship?


    Moreover, as N prepares for the uing family gathering, the pressure will mount. The fa?ade of a perfect marriage will sh with the reality of her crumbling world, forcing her to y the role of the dutiful wife while her heart screams for liberation. The chapter promises to delve deeper into N¡¯s internal struggles, revealing her determination to reim her identity and independence. With the looming presence of the Summer family and the weight of her past, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how N will navigate this treacherous terrain and whether she will finally take the leap towards freedom or sumb to the suffocating chains of her marriage.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 3

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   3 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with intense emotions following a betrayal by her husband, rk. Overwhelmed by nausea and anger, she discards a ne that symbolizes her broken trust and seeks sce in the shower, scrubbing her skin in a desperate attempt to cleanse herself of memories that now feel tainted. The chaotic turmoil in her mind is mirrored by the physical pain of the scalding water, as she battles the remnants of intimacy that now feel like a burden. The thought of rk¡¯s infidelity and the image of the ne around another woman¡¯s neck intensify her feelings of disgust and betrayal.


    When rk unexpectedly enters the bathroom, his desire for her shes with N¡¯s emotional turmoil. Despite his affectionate words, she feels repulsed, realizing that his touch is tainted by the knowledge of his recent betrayal. N¡¯s resistance grows as rk expresses a desire for a child, prompting a visceral reaction from her as she recalls the evidence of his infidelity. Her anger erupts, leading her to push him away and assert her boundaries. rk¡¯s confusion and guilt only add to her internal conflict, as she struggles to reconcile the man she loves with the one who has hurt her.


    The following day, as they prepare for a family event, N¡¯s emotional state remains fragile. The arrival of rk¡¯s uncle, Damon, introduces a newyer of tension. N¡¯s brief encounter with Damon ignites jealousy in rk, who reacts possessively despite his own recent infidelity. This ironic twist deepens N¡¯s frustration, as she faces the hypocrisy of her husband¡¯s behavior. The family gathering bes a backdrop for her inner turmoil, as she navigates the expectations of rk¡¯s family while grappling with her own feelings of betrayal and resentment.


    As they enter the Summer family manor, N is determined to put on a brave face for the sake of rk¡¯s grandparents, who have always treated her kindly. However, the weight of her unspoken conflict with rk loomsrge, overshadowing the celebratory atmosphere. The interactions with family members, particrly rk¡¯s grandmother, highlight the pressure N feels regarding her marriage and the expectations surrounding their future. Despite the facade of happiness, N is acutely aware of the cracks in her rtionship, leaving her to question the foundations of her love for rk amidst the chaos of their lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N felt a wave of nausea crash over her, an overwhelming tide that made her heart race and her stomach twist. In a frantic motion, she unsped the ne from around her neck, the weight of it suddenly unbearable. Without a second thought, she hurled it into the bedroom trash can, the diamonds clinking against the cold metal, a sound that echoed her turmoil.


    She darted into the guest bathroom, her mind racing as she turned on the shower. The scalding water hit her skin like fire, but the pain was a wee distraction from the chaos swirling in her mind. She needed to cleanse herself, to wash away every trace of rk, every lingering memory of his touch that felt tainted now.


    Grabbing the shower gel, she squeezed out a generous amount and began to scrub her neck and body with frantic urgency. Each stroke felt like a battle against the remnants of their intimacy, and as her skin turned a furious red from the harsh scrubbing, the feeling of filth clung to her like a second skin. The thought of that ne adorning another woman¡¯s neck made her stomach churn violently.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the image from her mind¡ªof the ne swaying as that woman moved beneath rk, a grotesque vision that made her insides twist.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open, and there stood rk, framed in the doorway, his eyes locked onto her through the ss shower door. His gaze traveled hungrily over her wet hair, down her shoulders, and followed the droplets of water that traced her curves, igniting a fire within him.


    ¡°N, you¡¯re so beautiful,¡± he breathed, his voice thick with desire, each word dripping with a longing that made her skin crawl.


    She heard him, and instinctively, she wrapped herself in a towel, stepping out of the shower, but the thought that he might have looked at that other woman with the same lust made her feel sick to her core.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me,¡± she warned, taking several steps back, her heart pounding in her chest, but rk was already closing the distance between them.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He reached out to touch her cheek, but she recoiled, dodging his hand as if it were a venomous snake.


    Unfazed, rk stepped closer, pulling her into his arms with a force that made her heart race for all the wrong reasons. His hands began to roam, caressing her back through the towel, and then they ventured lower, igniting a conflict within her.


    ¡°N, I want you,¡± he whispered in her ear, his breath warm against her damp skin, sending shivers down her spine.


    Her body tensed, rigid with resistance. She tried to pull away, but he was stronger, his hand moving to her breast, thumb brushing over the sensitive skin, while his other hand slid dangerously close to her inner thigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a baby, okay?¡± His voice was filled with a yearning that made her heart ache. ¡°We could have a beautiful child. A little girl with your eyes.¡±


    Ice water coursed through her veins at his words. She thought of the photo that woman had sent, the same hands that were now touching her had roamed another woman¡¯s body just hours ago. The anger and disgust bubbled up inside her like a volcano ready to erupt.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡± N shouted, summoning every ounce of strength to push him away. ¡°rk, I¡¯m tired! I don¡¯t want to do this right now!¡±


    He stumbled backward, taken aback by the ferocity of her outburst, confusion clouding his features as he stared at her.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice thick with guilt. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you. I just want you so badly. I love you so much.¡±


    He paused, searching her face for understanding. ¡°If you don¡¯t want a child right now, we can wait.¡±


    As she watched rk¡¯s apologetic expression, a whirlwind of emotions churned in her stomach. This man had been her rock for three years, gentle and caring, yet she couldn¡¯t reconcile this version of him with the one who had betrayed her trust just the night before.


    But the evidence was undeniable. The photos. The messages. The ne lying discarded in the trash.


    That night, Ny wide awake, staring at the ceiling, the weight of her thoughts pressing down on her. rk¡¯s breathing was even beside her, a stark contrast to the storm raging in her mind. The painful images reyed over and over, taunting her until dawn broke, and sleep eluded her.


    The next morning, N woke with dark circles under her eyes, her reflection in the mirror revealing a hollow, tired visage that felt foreign to her.


    ¡°Honey, are you feeling okay?¡± rk asked, concern etched on his face. ¡°You look exhausted. Maybe you should rest today.¡±


    N shook her head, determination surging within her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. We need to get ready for your grandfather¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    As they drove through the grand gates of the Summer family estate, a sleek ck Rolls-Royce suddenly roared past them,ing to an abrupt stop right in front of the main entrance. The license te read ¡°DAMON-1,¡± a sight that sent a chill down N¡¯s spine.


    rk¡¯s hands tightened around the steering wheel, his face darkening with a storm of emotions. ¡°Uncle Damon,¡± he muttered under his breath, a mix of irritation and dread.


    Damon Summer, rk¡¯s uncle and Richard¡¯s youngest son, had always been a figure of intimidation in rk¡¯s life, despite being only six years older. He had chosen to forge his own path, refusing to join the family business, and now hispany was worth five times more than Summer Group.


    Known for his brilliance, ruthlessness, and vindictiveness, Damon had a reputation that preceded him. Last year, he had overheard rk making disparaging remarks about him during a business dinner, and as punishment, he had denied a lucrative partnership that could have brought the Summer Group hundreds of millions.


    rk parked behind the Rolls-Royce, and as N stepped out of the car, her high heel caught in the gravel driveway. She wobbled, her heart racing as she felt herself tipping backward.


    In that moment, a pair of strong hands caught her waist, steadying her against a solid chest.


    N looked up into a pair of deep, dark eyes that seemed to hold a world of secrets. The man was tall and imposing, probably around twenty-nine, with sharp features that were perfectly sculpted¡ªhigh cheekbones, a straight nose, and a strong jawline. He wore a tailored dark gray suit that entuated his broad shoulders and lean physique.


    This was Damon Summer.


    ¡°Careful,¡± he said, his voice deep and maic,ced with a hint of genuine concern that made her heart skip a beat.


    For a brief moment, she found herself ensnared in his gaze, lost in the depths of those dark eyes.


    rk appeared beside them, his face flushed with jealousy, and he roughly grabbed N¡¯s hand, pulling her away from Damon as if she were a prized possession.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle,¡± rk said tersely, the tightness in his voice betraying his barely concealed anger.


    He dragged N toward the manor entrance, and after they had walked a few steps, he leaned close to her ear, his breath hot against her skin.


    ¡°N, you know I don¡¯t like you getting too close to other men,¡± he whispered harshly. ¡°Not even my uncle.¡±


    N almostughed at the bitter irony. Here was rk, who had been with another woman just the night before, now acting possessively over her interaction with his uncle.


    ¡°So you¡¯d rather have your wife fall t on her face in front of the Summer family estate?¡± she shot back coldly, her toneced with sarcasm.


    rk immediately backed down, his expression shifting. ¡°Honey, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just don¡¯t want people to get the wrong idea.¡±


    Ignoring him, N continued walking toward the entrance, her heart heavy with the weight of their unspoken conflict.


    The Summer family manor loomed before them, impressive with its grand foyer and sparkling crystal chandeliers. But for N, there was no joy in being here, only a sense of dread.


    Inside the living room, rk¡¯s grandmother Marie immediately called out, her face lighting up with a beaming smile. ¡°N, rk, you¡¯re here! Come sit down!¡±


    N took a deep breath, forcing a polite smile onto her face. Despite her feelings about rk, she still held a deep respect for his grandparents. Richard had always treated her with kindness, and she didn¡¯t want to tarnish that.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa. Hello, Grandma,¡± she greeted them warmly, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside.


    Marie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she watched rk and N approach, a glimmer of hope in her gaze. She had been trying to convince Damon to settle down for years, and perhaps she saw a glimmer of possibility in N and rk¡¯s union.


    ¡°Come, sit here next to me,¡± Marie patted the sofa beside her, her smile infectious.


    As they settled in, Damon entered the living room, and Marie¡¯s expression shifted to one of disapproval, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    ¡°Look at rk,¡± she said pointedly to Damon. ¡°He¡¯s got hispany running smoothly, and his wife is absolutely beautiful. They might be giving us a great-grandchild soon.¡±


    Her voice grew stern, her tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°And you? You¡¯re almost thirty and still single. If you don¡¯t bring a girlfriend to the next family gathering, don¡¯t bothering at all!¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze flicked to rk, then settled on N, a half-smile curving his lips, as if he found amusement in the situation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said quietly, his voice smooth. ¡°Really beautiful.¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the tumultuous events, N stood at a crossroads, her heart heavy with the weight of betrayal and the uncertainty of her future. The confrontation with rk had shattered the illusion of safety she once felt in their rtionship, leaving her vulnerable and exposed. As she navigated theplexities of family expectations and her own emotions, the tension between love and resentment pulsed through her veins. The image of rk¡¯s hands on her body, once a source offort, had be a reminder of his infidelity, tainting every moment they shared. N¡¯s resolve to confront her feelings crystallized in the face of Damon¡¯s unexpected presence, igniting a flicker of possibility amidst the chaos.


    As the evening unfolded, N found herself grappling with conflicting emotions, drawn to Damon¡¯s enigmatic charm while tethered to the remnants of her life with rk. Each interaction with Damon felt like a breath of fresh air, a stark contrast to the suffocating weight of her current reality. Yet, the shadows of her past loomedrge, reminding her of the choices she had to make. Ultimately, N realized that the unseen doors of her life were waiting to be opened, leading her toward untold worlds beyond the pain of betrayal. With newfound determination, she steeled herself for the journey ahead, ready to reim her narrative and redefine what love and happiness meant for her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to reach a boiling point as the facade of their seemingly perfect life begins to crack. With Damon Summer now in the mix, the stakes are raised even higher. N will confront her feelings of betrayal and anger, grappling with the duality of her emotions as she navigates theplexities of her rtionship with rk and the undeniable maism of Damon. As secrets unravel and hidden desirese to light, N will be forced to make choices that could alter the course of her life forever.


    Moreover, the family dynamics at the Summer estate will take center stage, revealing the underlying power struggles and expectations that weigh heavily on N and rk¡¯s rtionship. With Marie¡¯s insistence on a grandchild looming over them, N will find herself at a crossroads, torn between her loyalty to rk and the growing connection she feels with Damon. The chapter promises to delve deeper into the characters¡¯ motivations, exposing vulnerabilities and desires that will leave readers questioning who N can truly trust. Will she find the strength to stand up for herself, or will she sumb to the pressures of familial expectations? The answers lie just beyond the next unseen door.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 4

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   4 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Marie experiences a growing tension as she observes Damon¡¯s indifference, which intensifies her difort and leads to a headache. Attempting to lighten the mood, she brings up the topic of children with rk and N, who have been married for three years. Thisment immediately alters the atmosphere, causing N to feel a surge of anxiety, as the subject of children is a painful one for her. The pressure from rk¡¯s Aunt Anne adds to the tension, as she cruelly questions N¡¯s worthiness and insinuates that her inability to conceive reflects poorly on their family.


    N¡¯s internal struggle is palpable as she grapples with her longing for a child and the harsh judgments from rk¡¯s family. Despite consulting doctors who assure her of her health, the constant reminders of her perceived failure weigh heavily on her. rk attempts to defend N against Anne¡¯s cruel remarks, asserting his love andmitment to her. However, N is conflicted, feeling both grateful for rk¡¯s support and haunted by his past betrayal, which has left a deep scar on their rtionship.


    As the evening progresses, rk receives an emergency call and leaves N alone with his family, who quickly turn their disdainful attention toward her. Marie and Anne¡¯s condescending remarks make N feel like an unwee guest, and without rk¡¯s protective presence, she feels invisible. Summoning her dignity, she decides to leave, only to find herself stranded in the rain after the butler abandons her at the manor gate.


    Drenched and alone, N¡¯s situation worsens until a sleek ck Rolls-Royce pulls up beside her. Damon, who has been a distant figure throughout the evening, offers a glimpse of concern as he rolls down the window. This moment introduces a new potential for connection amidst N¡¯s turmoil, hinting at the unseen doors that may lead her to untold worlds beyond her current despair.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    Marie felt a growing tension in her temples as she observed Damon¡¯s casual demeanor. His indifference seemed to amplify her own difort, leading to a throbbing headache that refused to relent.


    She took a deep breath, mentally shaking off the irritation, and redirected her focus to rk and N, who sat across the room. ¡°So, you two have been married for three years now. When are we expecting to hear the pitter-patter of little feet? I¡¯m quite eager to meet my great-grandchildren,¡± she said, her voiceced with a forced cheerfulness.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, the atmosphere in the living room shifted dramatically. An invisible weight descended, thickening the air around them. N¡¯s fingers tightened around her teacup, her knuckles paling as she fought against the sudden wave of anxiety that washed over her.


    This particr subject was akin to a raw nerve for N, a tender spot that throbbed with pain every time it was brought up.


    rk¡¯s Aunt Anne, ever the opportunist, seized the moment with a predatory glint in her eye. She leaned forward, her lips curling into a sneer that seemed to echo her disdain. ¡°N, darling, three years of marriage without a child? Just think of how that would reflect on our esteemed Summer family. What will people say?¡±


    She paused, allowing her words to hang in the air, dripping with malice. ¡°And let¡¯s be honest, if rk hadn¡¯t been so insistent on marrying you, do you really think you¡¯d have had a chance to join our family? With your background, it¡¯s quite a stretch. You should be grateful. You may not want children for rk, but I assure you there are many women who would jump at the chance.¡±


    Her voice dripped with feigned concern, yet her eyes betrayed her true feelings¡ªcontempt and superiority.


    N¡¯s heart constricted painfully at the mention of children. Of course, she longed for a baby. She had sacrificed a promising career in scientific research, hoping to be the perfect wife. Yet, her body had betrayed her, refusing to cooperate.


    She had consulted several doctors in secret, all of whom assured her that physically, she was perfectly healthy. Perhaps it was stress, they suggested. But the constant jabs from the Summer family,beling her barren and worthless, echoed in her mind like a haunting refrain.


    Just as despair began to engulf her, rk reached for her hand, his grip firm and reassuring. He turned to his grandmother, a warm smile on his face that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re trying our best! These things take time. We must allow nature to work its magic.¡±


    His tone shifted as he faced Anne, the warmth in his expression reced by a steely resolve. ¡°Anne, I suggest you watch your words. N is my wife, and I will not stand by while anyone speaks to her in such a manner.¡±


    Anne¡¯s face flushed crimson, the public reprimand clearly striking a nerve. ¡°I¡¯m only looking out for your best interests. It¡¯s been so long without any progress¡­¡± she began, but rk cut her off sharply.


    ¡°Enough,¡± he asserted, his voice leaving no room for argument. ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with N and me. Let me make it clear: I am proud to have N as my wife. She didn¡¯t marry into this family; she is my partner.¡±


    N felt a surge of conflicting emotions wash over her as she absorbed rk¡¯s words. The love they had nurtured over the years was palpable, a bond that had weathered many storms. His fierce protection felt genuine, a shield against the barbs of his family¡¯s criticism.


    Yet, the shadows of betrayal loomedrge. The incriminating photos, the ne carelessly discarded in the trash, the taunting messages from another woman¡ªthey all served as constant reminders that this man had shattered her trust.


    Anne, refusing to let the matter rest, persisted with a sharine tone. ¡°I¡¯m merely stating facts. No pregnancy in three years? Perhaps there¡¯s something amiss with her health. With all the advancements in medicine today, it would be wise for her to seek further evaluation. There are treatments avable.¡±


    ¡°Anne!¡± rk¡¯s voice turned icy, a warning echoing in the air. ¡°This is the final time I will tell you. The matter of when or if we have children is solely between N and me. It is not your ce to interfere.¡±


    In earlier times, N would have felt a swell of gratitude for rk¡¯s defense, interpreting it as a testament to his love for her. But today, those words felt like an empty promise, devoid of the warmth they once held.


    She knew that the moment rk had strayed, the dynamics had irrevocably shifted. No amount of public support could erase the scars left by his betrayal.


    As the evening wore on, the banquet continued, but rk¡¯s phone suddenly buzzed, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    ¡°Excuse me, everyone,¡± he said, offering an apologetic smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s an emergency at work that I need to address immediately.¡±


    He turned to N, his expression softening momentarily. ¡°Sweetheart, can you take Grandma¡¯s driver home? I promise I¡¯ll return as soon as I can.¡±


    Marie waved her hand dismissively, her tone cool. ¡°rk, don¡¯t worry about N. She can manage just fine.¡±


    rk pressed a quick kiss to N¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you, I swear,¡± he murmured before he rushed out the door.


    The moment rk¡¯s car vanished from sight, Marie¡¯s polite facade crumbled, revealing her true feelings. She regarded N with open disdain.


    ¡°Well, now that rk has left,¡± Marie said, her voice dripping with condescension, ¡°I assume you¡¯ll want to leave as well.¡±


    The temperature in the room plummeted, a chill settling over them.


    ¡°N¡¯s not a fragile flower,¡± Anne chimed in, emboldened by Marie¡¯s dismissal. ¡°She can certainly find her own way home, can¡¯t she?¡±


    Heat surged to N¡¯s cheeks, her embarrassment palpable. In that moment, she felt as if she were nothing more than an unwanted guest, dismissed like a servant. Without rk¡¯s protective presence, she was invisible to these people.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to head out,¡± N said, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside. She rose to her feet, summoning her dignity. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    The butler, following Marie¡¯s subtle gesture, escorted N only as far as the manor gate. He turned back toward the house, leaving her standing alone on the roadside, a solitary figure against the backdrop of the sprawling estate.


    Just then, the heavens opened, and rain began to pour.


    Fat droplets cascaded from the darkening sky, quickly soaking through N¡¯s silk dress, clinging to her skin ufortably.


    She fished her phone from her purse, desperate to call a taxi, but the app disyed a disheartening message¡ªno avable drivers in this remote area. The Summer estate was far removed from the city¡¯s bustle.


    The rain intensified, drenching her within minutes. Her carefully styled hair fell in wet strands around her face, and her dress felt like a second skin, heavy and ufortable.


    Just when she thought her situation couldn¡¯t worsen, headlights pierced through the downpour. A sleek ck Rolls-Royce slowed to a halt beside her, the sound of the engine purring softly against the storm.


    The window rolled down, revealing Damon¡¯s sharp features, his expression a mix of concern and curiosity.Conclusion


    As the rain poured down around her, N stood at the edge of the Summer estate, feeling the weight of her istion more acutely than ever. The confrontation with rk¡¯s family had stripped away thest vestiges of her confidence, leaving her exposed and vulnerable. Yet, as Damon¡¯s car pulled up beside her, a flicker of hope ignited in her chest. The warmth of his concern contrasted sharply with the coldness she had just endured, reminding her that there were still unseen doors waiting to be opened in her life. Perhaps this unexpected encounter was the beginning of a new chapter, one where she could reim her strength and redefine her future on her own terms.


    With a deep breath, N approached the car, the storm around her echoing the tumult within. She realized that the journey ahead would not be easy; the scars of betrayal and doubt would take time to heal. But as she climbed into the vehicle, she felt a shift within her¡ªa determination to seek the love and respect she deserved, to step into a world where her worth was not dictated by the judgments of others. In that moment, she understood that through the unseen doors of life, she had the power to forge her own path, embracing the untold worlds that awaited her beyond the confines of the Summer family¡¯s expectations.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter of *Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond*, readers can expect a dramatic esction in the tension that has been simmering beneath the surface. As N stands drenched and vulnerable outside the Summer estate, the arrival of Damon introduces an unexpected twist that could alter the course of her evening¡ªand perhaps her life. Will Damon¡¯s motives be purely altruistic, or does he hold secrets that could furtherplicate N¡¯s already tumultuous existence? The storm outside mirrors the turmoil within, setting the stage for revtions that could either bind or break the fragile threads of loyalty and betrayal that have been woven throughout N¡¯s journey.


    As N grapples with her feelings of istion and despair, her encounter with Damon may provide her with a much-needed respite or ignite a new set of challenges. Will she find sce in hispany, or will his presence serve as a reminder of the shadows that loom over her marriage to rk? The stakes are higher than ever, and with the emotional stakes set against the backdrop of a relentless downpour, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover what choices N will make next. As the plot thickens, the intricate dynamics of love, loyalty, and the quest for self-identity promise to unfold in ways that will leave readers breathless and craving more.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 5

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   5 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Damon prepares to leave a manor when he spots N outside, drenched and vulnerable against the cold, stone wall. Her fragile appearance and soaked dress evoke a sense of urgency in him, prompting a protective instinct. Despite knowing his rtives would not show her kindness, hemands his assistant Spencer to help her, showcasing his determination to ensure her safety.


    When Damon offers N a ride home, she hesitates, recalling warnings about him from her husband, rk. This moment is charged with tension as N grapples with her anxiety and fear of Damon, who exudes power and authority. Ultimately, she sumbs to the elements, epting his offer after Spencer reassures her of the storm¡¯s severity. The car ride is filled with unspoken emotions, with N feeling bothforted and intimidated by Damon¡¯s presence.


    After N arrives home, she suddenly feels dizzy and copses, waking upter in a hospital bed surrounded byforting treats. A nurse informs her that Damon stayed by her side throughout her illness, which stirs mixed emotions within her. Memories of rk¡¯s care during her previous illnesses contrast sharply with the current situation, leaving her confused about Damon¡¯s actions despite her husband¡¯s betrayal.


    As N regains her strength, she seeks out rk, determined to confront him. However, upon seeing him with another woman, she is struck by shock and disbelief. The story culminates in a moment of emotional turmoil for N, as she must navigate theplexities of her rtionships and the revtions that threaten to unravel her world.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    As Damon readied himself to depart from the manor, he cast a fleeting nce out of the car window. The relentless rain blurred the world beyond, but through the curtain of droplets, he spotted N. She was huddled against the cold, unyielding stone wall near the gate, her figure almost ghostly in the dim light.


    Her dress waspletely drenched, the fabric clinging to her form, entuating her curves in a way that felt both vulnerable and striking. Strands of her long hair hung limply around her face, framing her features and giving her an air of fragility, as if she were a lost soul waiting for rescue.


    Damon¡¯s heart sank as he pieced together the situation. He knew Marie and Anne all too well; their personalities were as predictable as the rain itself. They would never extend a gesture of kindness towards the niece-inw they had always held in disdain, especially not in such inclement weather.


    He turned to his assistant Spencer, who upied the passenger seat, his expression a mixture of concern and urgency. ¡°Get out and hold an umbre for her,¡± Damonmanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Spencer, always quick to respond to his boss¡¯s directives, snatched the ck umbre from the floor and stepped into the downpour. He hurried towards N, while Damon rolled down his window, the sound of the rain pelting against the car bing a backdrop to the unfolding scene.


    ¡°Get in,¡± Damon said, his voice cutting through the air with its usual cold authority. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    N looked up, her eyes widening in surprise as she recognized Damon. Instinctively, she took a step back, shaking her head in protest. ¡°Uncle Damon, it¡¯s okay. The rain will stop soon. I can wait,¡± she insisted, her voice trembling slightly.


    Memories of rk¡¯s warnings echoed in her mind. He had cautioned her about the dangers that Damon posed, urging her to maintain her distance. She felt a knot of anxiety tighten in her stomach at the thought of provoking trouble, especially on a night like this.


    Damon¡¯s brow furrowed as he witnessed her retreat. Her avoidance stung, and his voice deepened with authority. ¡°Get in the car. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    The sheer force of his dominance was palpable, rendering her resolve almost nonexistent. N felt the weight of his gaze, intense and unwavering, and it made her heart race with a mix of fear and something else entirely.


    Before she could muster a response, Spencer arrived at her side, the umbre shielding them from the relentless rain. He gently took her damp clutch from her trembling hands, his demeanor calm and reassuring.


    ¡°Ms. N, please get in the car,¡± Spencer urged kindly. ¡°This rain is going tost for at least another hour. It¡¯s quite windy out here, and you¡¯re not dressed warmly enough. You might catch pneumonia.¡±


    His tone was imbued with genuine concern, and N nced up at the ominous storm clouds above before looking down at her soaked dress. Water dripped from her hair, and a shiver coursed through her body, making her teeth chatter.


    Finally, with a reluctant bite of her lip, she opened the car door and slipped inside, grateful for the warmth that enveloped her.


    The interior of the Rolls-Royce was a cocoon of luxury, with soft leather seats that beckoned her to rx. The faint scent of expensive cologne lingered in the air, a stark contrast to the chill she had just escaped. N immediately felt the temperature shift, a wee relief from the cold rain.


    Damon¡¯s gaze flickered to her wet dress, which now clung even more closely to her body, the fabric nearly transparent in ces. He felt an involuntary tightening in his throat, a reaction he couldn¡¯t quite suppress.


    Without uttering a word, he removed his dark gray suit jacket and tossed it toward her. The jacketnded softly in herp.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± N murmured, quickly wrapping the jacket around her shoulders. It was still warm from his body heat and carried his cologne¡¯s scent, which was surprisinglyforting amidst her difort. ¡°I¡¯ll have it cleaned and return it to you.¡±


    ¡°Just throw it away,¡± Damon replied, his voiceced with a casual arrogance that suggested the jacket held little value to him.


    As the car pulled away from the manor, the sound of rain drumming against the roof created a rhythmic backdrop to the silence that enveloped them. N huddled in the corner of the backseat, her gaze fixed on the window, not daring to meet the powerful man beside her. An oppressive aura radiated from him, making her feel small and anxious.


    She stole a nce at his profile, taking in the sharp angles of his jaw and the impable styling of his dark hair, which somehow remained wless despite the rain. Everything about him screamed wealth and power, a stark contrast to rk¡¯s gentle demeanor. Damon felt dangerous, like a storm ready to unleash its fury.


    Twenty minutester, the car came to a halt in front of N¡¯s house. She quickly gathered her thoughts and reached for the door handle, her heart racing.


    ¡°Thank you so much for the ride,¡± she said hurriedly, leaving his jacket on the seat. ¡°I really appreciate it.¡±


    Damon watched her as she hurried inside, the faint scent of jasmine perfume lingering in the air where she had just been. He found himself inhaling deeply, an involuntary reaction to her closeness that he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Closing his eyes, he took a steadying breath. ¡°She¡¯s your nephew¡¯s wife,¡± he reminded himself internally, a mantra to keep his desires in check. ¡°Control yourself.¡±


    As soon as N crossed the threshold of her home, a wave of dizziness washed over her, and her body felt inexplicably hot despite her soaked clothes. Confusion clouded her mind, and before she could even think to change out of her drenched dress, darkness enveloped her, and she copsed in the living room.


    When N finally regained consciousness, she found herself nestled in a hospital bed. The sterile scent of disinfectant filled the air, but her bedside table was adorned with familiarforts¡ªstrawberry shortcake, colorful macarons, handmade choctes, and avish bouquet of pink roses.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± A nurse appeared at her bedside, relief evident in her features. ¡°You¡¯ve had a high fever for over twenty-four hours. Mr. Summer was incredibly worried. He stayed by your side the entire time, only leaving an hour ago for an emergency call.¡±


    The nurse checked N¡¯s temperature with a digital thermometer, her demeanor professional yet warm. ¡°Do you want me to call him? He¡¯ll be thrilled to know you¡¯re awake.¡±


    As she surveyed the assortment of treats, N felt her heart soften despite the whirlwind of emotions swirling within her. She had always been susceptible to illness, and her fear of needles and medication was well-known.


    Whenever she fell ill, rk would do exactly this¡ªsurprise her with her favorite delights and flowers, hoping to lift her spirits and hasten her recovery. It had be a cherished tradition over the years.


    But now, those sweet memories twisted into confusion. How could the man who had betrayed her be the same one who had spent the night anxiously watching over her in the hospital?


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± N asked, her voice steady as she pushed herself up in bed. ¡°I want to find him myself.¡±


    The nurse smiled gently. ¡°He¡¯s somewhere in the hospital taking care of business.¡±


    With a nod, N steeled herself and left her room, walking down the sterile, white corridor of the hospital.


    As she rounded a corner, her breath caught in her throat. There stood rk, emerging from the obstetrics and gynecology department. But he wasn¡¯t alone. A woman walked beside him, her hand resting protectively on her belly.


    The world around N faded as shock coursed through her veins.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the storm that had raged both outside and within N¡¯s heart, the fragile threads of her emotions began to weave a new tapestry of understanding. As shey in the hospital bed, surrounded by tokens of care from Damon, she grappled with the conflicting feelings that swirled within her. The warmth of his jacket, the scent of his cologne, and the worry etched into his features as he kept vigil over her ignited a flicker of something she had long buried beneathyers of loyalty and fear. Yet, the image of rk with another woman, their shared intimacy stark against her own turmoil, shattered the momentary sce she had found. It was a poignant reminder that love can be both a refuge and a battleground, leaving her to ponder the choices thaty ahead.


    As N stepped into the sterile corridor, the weight of her revtions pressed down upon her, each step echoing with uncertainty. The encounter with rk and the woman by his side marked a turning point, forcing her to confront the reality of her marriage and the uncharted territory of her feelings for Damon. In the face of betrayal, she felt a burgeoning strength, a resolve to reim her narrative from the shadows of doubt and confusion. The unseen doors that had opened before her now beckoned with the promise of untold worlds, inviting her to step into a future where she could define her own path. With a deep breath, N prepared to face the storm of emotions, ready to confront both the man who had once been her anchor and the one who had ignited a spark within her heart.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, the tension between N and rk is set to escte dramatically as she confronts the unexpected sight of him with another woman. The emotional weight of betrayal will hang heavily in the air, forcing N to grapple with her feelings of confusion and heartbreak. As she stands frozen in the hospital corridor, her mind will race with questions¡ªwho is this woman? What does this mean for her marriage? The revtions that follow will challenge N to reassess her rtionship with rk and the choices she has made, igniting a fiery determination within her to seek the truth.


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s presence loomsrge over N¡¯s turmoil. His earlier concern for her well-being may take a new turn as he bes inadvertently entwined in the unfolding drama. Will he step in as a source offort, or will his ownplex feelings for Nplicate matters further? As the lines between support and desire blur, readers can expect a riveting exploration of the dynamics at y, with Damon¡¯s protective instincts shing against the boundaries of familial loyalty.


    As secrets unravel and tensions rise, N will be forced to navigate a path fraught with emotional upheaval. The chapter promises to delve deeper into her psyche as she uncovers hidden truths, confronts her fears, and ultimately decides what kind of life she truly desires. Expect a whirlwind of emotions, unexpected alliances, and the potential for new beginnings as N steps closer to uncovering the depths of her own heart in this gripping continuation of her journey.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 6

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   6 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N experiences a tumultuous encounter at the hospital when she unexpectedly meets Jordyn, rk¡¯s new secretary. Their meeting, initially filled with smiles and warmth, quickly turns tense as N recognizes Jordyn as the woman from the unsettling messages that have haunted her. The atmosphere shifts dramatically when Jordyn reveals her pregnancy, igniting a wave of emotions in N, who grapples with feelings of betrayal and anxiety about her marriage.


    As Jordyn unts her pregnancy and the supposed happiness of her rtionship with rk, N¡¯s heart sinks. Jordyn¡¯s sweet words,ced with malice, cut deep, leaving N feeling vulnerable and exposed. The tension esctes when Jordyn invites N to dinner, a challenge that rk swiftly dismisses, showcasing his protective nature towards N. However, the encounter leaves a lingering unease, as rk¡¯s demeanor shifts from warmth to concern, hinting at theplexities of their rtionship.


    Later, when N receives a series of rming messages from Jordyn, the reality of her situation bes painfully clear. The messages reveal that the baby is rk¡¯s, shattering N¡¯s perception of her marriage and igniting feelings of jealousy and betrayal. As she processes this devastating information, her emotional turmoil esctes, culminating in a physical reaction as she struggles to breathe, feeling as though her world is copsing around her.


    When rk returnster that evening with a cake, a gesture meant to bring joy, N¡¯s response is starkly different. The cake, once a symbol of happiness, now feels heavy and unappetizing, mirroring her internal conflict. Her decision to throw the cake away signifies a deeper rejection of the facade of their life together, leaving rk bewildered and concerned. The chapter closes on a note of tension, with N¡¯s emotional state hanging precariously as she navigates the painful revtions about her marriage and her sense of self.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    rk gently guided the young woman out of the obstetrics clinic, the two of them sharing radiant smiles that seemed to light up the sterile hallway. Their happiness was palpable, a stark contrast to the clinical environment surrounding them.


    As N stood frozen in ce, she felt a jolt of recognition. This was the woman from the photos that had haunted her thoughts, the anonymous messages that had crept into her life like shadows in the night.


    In that moment, the woman¡¯s gaze caught N¡¯s, and her expression shifted. Surprise flickered in her eyes, quickly morphing into a gleam that resembled malicious delight.


    ¡°Oh wow, isn¡¯t that Mrs. Summer?¡± she eximed, her voice ringing out in the corridor. ¡°What a delightful coincidence running into you here at the hospital!¡±


    At the sound of her voice, rk¡¯s head snapped up. His eyes locked onto N¡¯s, and she could see the tension ripple through his body, a sudden rigidity that spoke volumes. He quickly withdrew his hand from the woman¡¯s arm, panic etching itself across his features like a storm cloud gathering on the horizon.


    ¡°N!¡± rk rushed toward her, his voice betraying a hint of anxiety. ¡°What are you doing here? You should be resting in your room!¡±


    He reached her side, words tumbling out in a hurried stream. ¡°I was just downstairs picking up your medicine when I happened to bump into Jordyn here. She¡¯s my new secretary, and she¡¯s pregnant. I was worried she might lose her bnce, so I helped steady her.¡±


    His exnation came out in a rush, beads of sweat forming on his forehead despite the cool air conditioning that surrounded them.


    N¡¯s eyes drifted to the woman¡¯s slightly rounded belly, and she felt a tightening in her chest, her breath bing shallow andbored. Yet, she steeled herself, determined to maintain an outwardposure.


    ¡°Miss Jordyn,¡± N began, her voice steady despite the turmoil within, ¡°when did you find out you were pregnant? Where is the father? Shouldn¡¯t he be here with you for such an important appointment?¡±


    Jordyn ced a hand on her belly, pride radiating from her as if she were announcing a royal decree. A sweet, satisfied smile blossomed on her face. ¡°I just discovered I¡¯m two months along. The father couldn¡¯t make it because he¡¯s swamped with work, but he was absolutely overjoyed when I shared the news with him.¡±


    Her words flowed like honey, rich and sweet, as she continued. ¡°He¡¯s promised to give me and our baby the best life imaginable. He¡¯s already secured a beautiful apartment downtown for us and ns to make everything official once the baby arrives.¡±


    Each word pierced N¡¯s heart, twisting like a knife, leaving her reeling.


    Jordyn¡¯s voice dripped with a sharine sweetness that felt like poison. ¡°Mrs. Summer, you¡¯re so fortunate to have such a wonderful husband. But I believe my boyfriend is equally amazing. He tells me I¡¯ve be even more beautiful since bing pregnant. He can hardly bear to leave my side!¡±


    She paused, tilting her head in a way that seemed innocent but was anything but. ¡°Mrs. Summer, do you have some time? I¡¯m free today. Would you like to join me for dinner? I could even invite the baby¡¯s father toe along.¡±


    The challenge in her eyes was unmistakable, a gauntlet thrown at N¡¯s feet.


    rk¡¯s expression darkened, a shadow passing over his features. He shot Jordyn a warning nce, his voice firm and dismissive. ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t have time for that. Miss Jordyn, I¡¯m sure your boyfriend is waiting for you. You shouldn¡¯t keep him worried.¡±


    The irritation in his tone was palpable, cutting through the air like a knife.


    He then wrapped his arm around N¡¯s shoulders, his touch gentle yet protective. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re still recovering. You shouldn¡¯t be wandering around the hospital like this. Let me take you back to your room.¡±


    His voice remained warm and caring, a tone he had cultivated over their three years of marriage. ¡°She¡¯s just a secretary. Don¡¯t let her bother you.¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s expression crumpled at the chill in rk¡¯s voice. Tears welled in her eyes, making her appear young and vulnerable, as if she were a child caught in a moment of disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re right. I got a bit carried away. I¡¯m not worthy of having dinner with Mrs. Summer.¡±


    She hastily wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, her hurt genuine. ¡°I should go. My boyfriend will be wondering where I am.¡±


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, her shoulders trembling slightly as she left.


    rk¡¯s expression flickered, a moment of indecision crossing his face as if he were tempted to follow her. But when he noticed N¡¯s careful gaze upon him, he stayed rooted in ce.


    He turned back to N, affectionately patting her head. ¡°Be good, okay? I have some urgent matters to attend to at thepany. I¡¯ll have James drive you home. Make sure to rest, and I¡¯ll return tonight to check on you.¡±


    His voice was enveloped in warmth and love, echoing the tenderness he had shown her throughout their marriage.


    Once N was back in her hospital room, her phone buzzed, pulling her from her thoughts. It was a message from Jordyn.


    The first image was of a pregnancy test disying two unmistakable pink lines.


    Then came a flurry of messages that made N¡¯s hands tremble:


    [N, I know you figured it out today. The baby is rk¡¯s. Don¡¯t fool yourself into thinking he loves you as much as you believe. If he truly loved you, then why am I in his life?]


    [Do you know how obsessed he is with me? Every year on your birthday and your anniversary, after he puts you to sleep, he sneaks away to spend the night with me. He¡¯s so passionate with me, so wild. We go through boxes of condoms, and I can barely walk the next day.]


    [We¡¯ve made love in his car, his office, even in your bedroom when you were away. He¡¯s done things with me that I bet he¡¯s never done with you. Has he ever truly been passionate with you, N? Or does he save all his fire for me?]


    As she absorbed the brutal words, N felt something shatter within her. Her hands shook as she set the phone down, the screen blurring in her vision.


    Taking deep, measured breaths, she fought to quell the storm of emotions threatening to engulf her.


    Later that evening, rk returned, holding an elegant white box that seemed to shimmer with promise.


    ¡°Baby, I brought your favorite cake,¡± he said carefully, his eyes searching her face for a hint of joy. ¡°The doctor mentioned you¡¯re still weak and need to eat more sweets to regain your energy.¡±


    With a flourish, he opened the box, revealing a delicate strawberry mousse cake, a confection that had once been N¡¯s absolute favorite.


    In the past, N would have pped her hands in delight at the sight of this cake, eximing that it was almost too beautiful to eat. But now, as she looked at it, her stomach churned with unease.


    She picked up the small silver fork, taking a mechanical bite. The overly sweet vor coated her mouth like paste, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to swallow it.


    Without uttering a word, N stood up and tossed the entire cake box into the trash can, the beautiful dessertnding with a dull thud that echoed in the silence.


    rk stared at her in shock, his expression a mixture of confusion and concern. ¡°N, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Conclusion


    In the dim light of her hospital room, N felt the weight of betrayal pressing heavily against her chest, a suffocating reminder of the love she had once cherished. The revtion of rk¡¯s infidelity shattered the illusion of their perfect life, leaving her grappling with a torrent of emotions that threatened to consume her. The sweet taste of the strawberry mousse cake, once a symbol of joy, now felt like a bitter reminder of her husband¡¯s duplicity. As she discarded the confection, it was not just the cake that she was rejecting; it was the facade of their marriage, the lies that had entwined their lives, and the trust that had been irrevocably broken. In that moment, she realized that she could no longer ignore the truth that had beenid bare before her.


    rk¡¯s bewildered expression only deepened the chasm that had formed between them. No longer could N be the dutiful wife, cloaked in denial and false hope. She understood that the path ahead would be fraught with pain, but it was a necessary journey toward reiming her self-worth and autonomy. With each heartbeat, she felt the stirrings of a new resolve, a flicker of strength igniting within her. As she stood amidst the remnants of her shattered dreams, N took a deep breath, ready to step through the unseen door that would lead her into an untold world¡ªone where she could redefine her own narrative, free from the shadows of betrayal and longing for a love that had never truly belonged to her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to escte as the ramifications of Jordyn¡¯s revtion begin to unravel their seemingly perfect life. N, grappling with betrayal and heartache, will confront the painful truths about her marriage. As she wrestles with her emotions, the fragile facade of their rtionship will be tested like never before. Will N confront rk about the shocking messages, or will she choose to bury her pain and maintain the status quo?


    Moreover, the re-emergence of Jordyn will add an unpredictableyer to the narrative. With her insidious charm and calcted demeanor, she may not be finished with N just yet. Expect confrontations that will push N to her limits, forcing her to make choices that could alter the course of her life forever. As secrets are revealed and alliances tested, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether N will find the strength to reim her voice or be consumed by the shadows of deceit surrounding her. The stage is set for a dramatic sh of emotions, and the next chapter promises to deliver the storm that has been brewing beneath the surface.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 7

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   7 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N confronts a profound emotional crisis when she realizes that her rtionship with rk is deteriorating. The story begins with a seemingly innocuous moment at a bakery, where N expresses her discontent with the taste of a cake, a metaphor for the changes in their lives and rtionship. rk, sensing her distress, attempts to reassure her, but N¡¯s response reveals a deeper rift between them. Her chilling deration that ¡°things change¡± hints at the underlying issues that are threatening their bond, leaving rk feeling helpless and panicked.


    As rk receives an urgent call from work, N¡¯s feelings of abandonment intensify. He leaves her alone, and she is subsequently confronted by Jordyn, who taunts her with the news of rk¡¯s infidelity and his desire for children¡ªa painful reminder of N¡¯s struggles with conception. Jordyn¡¯s mocking words cut deeply, revealing not only rk¡¯s betrayal but also N¡¯s own insecurities. The emotional weight of the conversation leaves N in despair, prompting her to begin packing her belongings, symbolizing her desire to escape the painful memories tied to her marriage.


    The narrative progresses as N grapples with the reality of her situation, while rk bes increasingly distant, absorbed in his work and the new rtionship with Jordyn. Meanwhile, Jordyn¡¯s relentless messages serve as a constant reminder of N¡¯s heartbreak, further isting her. With the support of her friend Vrie, N begins to consider divorce, yet she feels the need to consult her father first. His reaction reveals aplex family dynamic and the weight of familial loyalty, whichplicates N¡¯s decision.


    The climax of the chapter urs when N¡¯s father inadvertently exposes the depth of rk¡¯s betrayal through a text message from Jordyn, shattering N¡¯s world further. This revtion not only confirms her worst fears but also forces her to confront the harsh reality of her marriage and the expectations ced upon her by her family. The story encapstes themes of love, betrayal, and the struggle for self-identity amidst the turmoil of a crumbling rtionship, leaving N at a crossroads as she contemtes her future.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N pivoted to face rk, her gaze chillingly devoid of the warmth that usually radiated from her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste the same anymore,¡± she dered, her voice eerilyposed, yet it sent an icy shiver cascading through rk¡¯s entire being.


    In an instinctive response, he rushed to her side, wrapping her in his arms, desperate to convey a sense of sce. ¡°Baby, perhaps this bakery has changed their recipe,¡± he suggested, his voiceced with concern. ¡°I¡¯ll call them tomorrow and find out. Whatever it takes, I will ensure they recreate that taste¡ªexactly as it was.¡±


    But N remained stiff in his embrace, her body a fortress of resistance. ¡°Things change, rk. Once they change, you can¡¯t go back,¡± she replied, her tone unwavering. Each syble felt like a shard of ice piercing through rk¡¯s heart, and he sensed that her words transcended the realm of cake. She was alluding to them¡ªan unspoken rift that seemed to widen with every passing moment.


    Panic surged within him, wing at his insides. Just then, his phone rang, the sound slicing through the heavy silence that enveloped them. rk nced at the caller ID, and hisplexion drained of color.


    N noticed the shift in his expression, and her disappointment deepened, casting a shadow over her features. ¡°I¡­ I need to take this call,¡± rk stammered, the urgency in his voice palpable. ¡°There¡¯s an emergency at work.¡±


    Without turning back, N dismissed him with a wave of her hand. ¡°Go ahead. Work is important,¡± she said, her voice devoid of inflection.


    rk stood there for a moment, paralyzed by the choice before him. The phone buzzed insistently in his hand, and finally, he made his decision, stepping toward the door with a heavy heart.


    As he moved into the hallway, N could hear him speaking through the thin walls. ¡°Jordyn, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling sick? I¡¯ll be right there¡­¡± His voice gradually faded, leaving N alone in the living room, the silence closing in around her like a suffocating shroud.


    She stared nkly at the stark white walls, feeling as if they were slowly constricting around her, each breath bing aborious effort.


    Twenty minutester, her phone buzzed again, jolting her from her thoughts. The number was unfamiliar, but she answered it nheless, curiosity piquing her interest.


    ¡°Mrs. Summer, I hope I¡¯m not interrupting,¡± came Jordyn¡¯s sharine voice, dripping with false sweetness. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I borrowed rk from you tonight. He came without hesitation when I called. He said nothing was more important than making sure I was okay.¡±


    N¡¯s grip tightened around the phone, her heart racing, yet she remained silent, unwilling to give voice to the turmoil within.


    Jordyn continued, her toneced with satisfaction. ¡°You know what rk told me today? He said I¡¯m younger and prettier than you. He said I can give him something you never could¡ªa child. He mentioned that you haven¡¯t been able to conceive in three years. He¡¯s worried there might be something wrong with your body.¡±


    The words hung in the air like a dark cloud, suffocating and oppressive.


    ¡°And that strawberry mousse cake you threw away today?¡± Jordyn¡¯s voice turned mocking, each word a dagger. ¡°rk buys me that same cake all the time. He says sweet treats are perfect for sweet girls. Don¡¯t you think it tastes sweet, Mrs. Summer?¡±


    The call ended with Jordyn¡¯s cruelughter echoing in N¡¯s ears, leaving her in a void of despair.


    N sat in the dimness of their living room, feeling a seismic shift within her¡ªa fundamental fracture in her very being. The pain was so acute it felt as though it could physically crush her, yet slowly, mercifully, a numbing sensation began to nket her heart.


    From that moment onward, N began the quiet task of packing her belongings. She meticulously folded her clothes, cing them into suitcases, each item heavy with memories she was now eager to shed.


    Books, makeup, jewelry¡ªshe packed them all, each piece a reminder of a life she no longer wished to inhabit.


    During this tumultuous time, rk became increasingly absorbed in his work, often returning hometer andter, sometimes not at all. When he was present, he was a specter of the man she once knew¡ªdistant, preupied, as if he inhabited another world entirely.


    Meanwhile, Jordyn¡¯s messages flowed relentlessly, a stream of taunting updates that twisted the knife deeper into N¡¯s already wounded heart. Photos of Jordyn¡¯s growing belly, snapshots ofvish gifts, and cruel words designed to inflict pain flooded her phone.


    N¡¯s best friend, Vrie, arrived one afternoon to assist her with the divorce paperwork, her expression serious and resolute. ¡°Given that rkmitted adultery and got another woman pregnant, you could definitely ask for substantialpensation,¡± Vrie advised, her tone firm. ¡°Plus, you sacrificed your career for this marriage. That¡¯s worth a lot in court.¡±


    Vrie spread the legal documents across the coffee table, each page a testament to N¡¯s pain. ¡°You gave up your research position at the university. You could have been earning six figures by now.¡±


    Yet, before proceeding with any official actions, N felt a strong urge to speak with her father. She drove to the hospital where he was recuperating from recent surgery, her heart heavy with dread.


    Upon entering the room, she was relieved to see her father looking better than he had in weeks. His color had returned, and he sat upright, engrossed in the newspaper.


    ¡°Dad,¡± N began, her voice trembling slightly, ¡°if¡­ hypothetically¡­ if I wanted to get divorced, what would you think?¡±


    Her father set the newspaper aside, his expression shifting to one of concern as he scrutinized her face. ¡°N, is something wrong between you and rk?¡±


    She forced herself to maintain eye contact, feeling the weight of his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. If that day ever came¡­¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Her father¡¯s voice rose sharply, filled with disbelief. ¡°N, do you understand what the Summer family has done for us? When my factory suffered that terrible ident, they provided the funds that saved us from bankruptcy. They¡¯ve been covering my medical bills for three years. Without them, we would have lost everything.¡±


    His face flushed with emotion, a mix of anger and disappointment. ¡°rk has been nothing but good to you. How could you even entertain such thoughts? Has someone been filling your head with ideas?¡±


    N realized she couldn¡¯t continue this conversation. Her father was oblivious to rk¡¯s betrayal, and the thought of shattering his world with such news was unbearable.


    She was about to shift the conversation to lighter topics when her father¡¯s phone chimed with a text message, drawing his attention. He nced at the screen, and his face nched, the color draining from it.


    The message was from Jordyn, and it contained a photo of her and rk, locked in a passionate kiss in what appeared to be a hotel room.


    Beneath the image, a message read: ¡°Thought you should know¡ªI¡¯m pregnant with your son-inw rk¡¯s baby.¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of that devastating revtion, N felt the weight of her father¡¯s disappointment settle like a heavy shroud over her heart. The world she had built with rk, once vibrant and filled with dreams, nowy in ruins, shattered by betrayal and unfulfilled promises. Each memory, once cherished, transformed into a haunting reminder of what could have been. As she stood at the precipice of her new reality, the pain of loss intertwined with a burgeoning sense of liberation. N realized that the unseen doors she had feared to open were now beckoning her toward untold worlds¡ªworlds where she could reim her identity, her dreams, and her future.


    With each item she packed, N felt a flicker of hope ignite within her. The journey ahead would not be easy, but it was a path she was ready to tread, fueled by the strength she had buried beneathyers of doubt and fear. She understood now that change, while painful, could also be a catalyst for growth. As she closed thest suitcase, she took a deep breath, allowing the weight of her past to lift, if only slightly. For the first time in a long while, N envisioned a life unshackled from the shadows of betrayal, a life where she could embrace her worth and step boldly into the unknown, ready to carve out a new narrative of resilience and self-discovery.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± readers will witness N grappling with the devastating truth that has just been thrust upon her. The revtion of rk¡¯s infidelity and Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy will serve as a catalyst for N¡¯s transformation, pushing her to confront not only the betrayal but also the very essence of her identity. As she stands at the precipice of a new beginning, the emotional turmoil within her will reach a fever pitch, forcing her to make choices that could alter the course of her life forever. Will she find the strength to reim her narrative, or will the weight of her father¡¯s expectations and the betrayal of her husband anchor her in a life she no longer recognizes?


    As N delves deeper into her own psyche, the chapter promises to explore themes of resilience and self-discovery. With Vrie by her side, the legal battles ahead will unfold, revealing not just theplexities of divorce but also the hidden depths of N¡¯s character. Expect poignant moments of reflection as she sorts through her memories and confronts the harsh realities of her marriage. Will she rise like a phoenix from the ashes of her shattered dreams, or will the ghosts of her past continue to haunt her? The tension will build as N contemtes her next steps, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how she will navigate the treacherous waters of heartbreak and betrayal.


    Moreover, the looming presence of rk and Jordyn will cast a long shadow over N¡¯s journey. As rk attempts to reach out and mend the fraying threads of their rtionship, N¡¯s response will be pivotal. Will she allow his attempts at reconciliation to sway her, or will she stand firm in her resolve to break free from the chains of their tumultuous past? With every decision she faces, the stakes will rise, and the emotional stakes will be increasingly palpable, setting the stage for a gripping confrontation that could either lead to closure or ignite a new chapter of conflict. Readers will be left breathless, anticipating the choices N will make as she steps into the unknown, ready to reim her power and redefine her future.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 8

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   8 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N faces a harrowing moment as her father, Harrison, suffers a severe medical crisis. The scene is tense and emotional, marked by Harrison¡¯s violent coughing fit and the rming change in hisplexion. As N realizes the gravity of the situation, her initial anger towards Jordyn, her husband¡¯s mistress, is overshadowed by her desperate need to save her father¡¯s life. N¡¯s panic esctes as she calls for help, feeling helpless as medical staff rush in to assess her father¡¯s deteriorating condition.


    The lead doctor¡¯s somber news reveals that her father¡¯s kidney failure has worsened, and the ICU is full, leaving N in a state of dread. The urgency of the situation weighs heavily on her as she pleads for assistance, but the doctor¡¯s blunt acknowledgment of the critical nature of her father¡¯s health only deepens her despair. In a moment of desperation, she reaches out to rk, hoping his connections can secure the necessary care. However, her conversation with Jordyn reveals the betrayal andplicates her situation further, leaving her feeling isted and furious as she realizes rk is preupied with his affair.


    N¡¯s emotions shift from despair to determination as she recalls Damon¡¯s previous support. She contacts him, and his swift response brings a glimmer of hope. Within minutes, the hospital director arrives with a team of specialists, ready to provide her father with the urgent care he needs. This moment marks a turning point for N, as she feels a sense of relief and gratitude amidst the turmoil. Her father¡¯s condition stabilizes, but the emotional toll of the day lingers heavily on her heart.


    Later that evening, N confronts the reality of her fractured marriage. The once warm home now feels cold and empty, filled with memories of betrayal. In a cathartic act of liberation, she forwards incriminating evidence of rk¡¯s infidelity to him, signaling her decision to reim her life. The act of sending the divorce papers and clearing out their shared belongings signifies her resolve to move on from the pain and betrayal, stripping away the remnants of a life that no longer serves her.


    As she leaves the house for thest time, N embodies strength and determination. Her journey through despair has transformed her, and she steps into a new chapter of her life with a sense of purpose, leaving behind the emotional weight of her past. The story encapstes a powerful blend of fear, desperation, and ultimately, empowerment as N takes control of her destiny, stepping boldly into an uncertain future.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    Harrison was suddenly seized by a fit of violent coughing, his body wracked with spasms as he gasped for air. The sight was rming; hisplexion shifted to a ghastly shade of blue, and his hands wed desperately at his chest as if trying to extract the breath that eluded him. In that frantic moment, the phone slipped from his trembling grasp, crashing to the floor with a hollow thud.


    N¡¯s heart raced as she caught sight of the message illuminated on the fallen phone screen. In an instant, the pieces fell into ce, and she understood what had triggered this dreadful episode. A wave of fury surged through her veins, but her father¡¯s precarious health took precedence over any confrontation with Jordyn. Panic-stricken, she pressed the call button for the nurses with a sense of urgency that left her breathless.


    ¡°Help! I need a doctor right now!¡± she cried out, her voice echoing down the sterile hallway.


    Momentster, a flurry of medical staff burst into the room, their faces set in grim determination as they immediately began assessing her father¡¯s vital signs. N stood frozen in the corner, a helpless spectator to the rapid decline of the man she loved. Eachbored breath he took felt like a knife twisting in her gut.


    Finally, the lead doctor emerged from the examination, his expression somber and heavy with the weight of bad news. He pulled off his mask, and the slow shake of his head sent chills down N¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Mr. Jayston¡¯s condition has taken a turn for the worse,¡± he stated, his voice weary. ¡°His kidney failure has advanced significantly. We need to transfer him to the ICU without dy for intensive monitoring and treatment.¡±


    N felt her legs buckle beneath her, a wave of dread washing over her. ¡°How serious is this?¡± she implored, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°It¡¯s critical,¡± the doctor replied bluntly, his gaze unflinching. ¡°But we have a significant issue. Our ICU ispletely full. Every single bed is upied, and there¡¯s a waiting list. All the hospitals in the city are facing the same dire shortage.¡±


    ¡°Wait?¡± N echoed, struggling to grasp the gravity of the situation. ¡°Doctor, my father cannot wait. Just look at him!¡±


    Her father¡¯s struggle for normalcy was palpable; his skin had taken on a grayish hue that sent waves of terror crashing through her heart.


    ¡°I understand your distress, Mrs. Summer, but we¡¯re doing everything within our power,¡± the doctor replied, his voice tinged with helplessness. ¡°At this moment, all we can do is stabilize him with medication and pray that a bed bes avable soon.¡±


    Desperation wed at N¡¯s chest, squeezing her heart in a vice grip. Instinctively, her thoughts turned to rk. As the heir to Summer Group, he had a vastwork of connections in the medical field. Surely, he could pull some strings and secure the care her father so desperately needed.


    With trembling hands, she dialed rk¡¯s number, her heart racing with hope.


    After several agonizing rings, someone finally answered. But it wasn¡¯t rk¡¯s voice that greeted her; it was the sickly sweet tone of Jordyn.


    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s calling?¡± she chirped, her voice dripping with false cheer.


    N felt her blood run cold. ¡°This is N. I need to speak to rk immediately. It¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Summer!¡± Jordyn¡¯s voice oozed with feigned concern. ¡°rk is in the shower right now. He¡¯s been taking such good care of me all day that he¡¯spletely exhausted. Poor thing needs to rest.¡±


    N fought to suppress her fury, focusing on the urgency of the situation. ¡°This is about my father. He¡¯s dying and needs an ICU bed. Please, put rk on the phone right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what terrible timing,¡± Jordyn cooed, her sympathy as thin as air. ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well this afternoon either¡ªjust a bit of pregnancy nausea and dizziness, you know how it is. But rk was so worried about me and the baby that he immediately called in the best medical team in the city. They¡¯re all on standby right now, just in case something happens to us.¡±


    N¡¯s hands shook so violently that she could barely keep a grip on the phone. Her father was fighting for his life, and her husband was ying house with his pregnant mistress.


    ¡°Can you please just¡ª¡± N began, but Jordyn cut her off, her voice dripping with insincerity.


    ¡°Oh, I hear the shower turning off. rk will be so tired after everything we¡¯ve been through today. I should probably let him rest. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    And just like that, the line went dead.


    N stood in the sterile hospital hallway, feeling as though the world was crumbling around her. She closed her eyes, desperately searching for alternatives. Suddenly, an image flickered into her mind¡ªa figure handing her a coat in the pouring rain, and Damon¡¯s cold yet decisive voice echoing in her memory.


    Without allowing herself a moment to second-guess her choice, she dialed his number.


    ¡°Mr. Damon, this is N,¡± she said when he answered, her voice trembling. ¡°I apologize for bothering you, but my father is critically ill. He urgently needs an ICU bed, but the hospital says there aren¡¯t any avable. I know this is a lot to ask¡­¡±


    ¡°Send me the hospital address,¡± Damon¡¯s voice sliced through her rambling, sharp and authoritative. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Ten minutes.¡±


    The call ended abruptly, but his words resonated with a sense of reassurance that rk¡¯s empty promises had never provided.


    Exactly ten minutester, the hospital director himself strode into her father¡¯s ward, nked by a full medical team, including specialists that N recognized from medical journals. They moved with the precision of a well-oiled machine.


    ¡°Mr. Jayston will be transferred to our premium ICU immediately,¡± the director informed N with respect. ¡°We¡¯re bringing in the city¡¯s leading kidney specialists for consultation. He will receive the absolute best care avable.¡±


    Within the hour, her father was settled into a private ICU room, monitored around the clock by the best in the field.


    That evening, after her father¡¯s condition had finally stabilized, N returned to the house she had once shared with rk. The living room, once filled withughter and warmth, now felt like a mausoleum, haunted by three years of memories that had turned to dust.


    With a heavy heart, she opened her phone and began forwarding every single message and photo Jordyn had sent her to rk¡¯s email address. Videos of Jordyn unting expensive jewelry, snapshots of their intimate moments in the apartment rk had bought for her¡ªeach image stung like a bee.


    Recordings of Jordyn rubbing her belly and cooing, ¡°Daddy loves us so much. He¡¯s going to give us everything,¡± yed in her mind like a twisted melody.


    After sending all of these, N typed a final message: ¡°rk, these are from your girlfriend Jordyn. Since you two love each other so much, I¡¯ll step aside and let you be together.¡±


    Then, she photographed the divorce papers Vrie had prepared and attached them to another email: ¡°The divorce agreement is ready. Have yourwyer contact Vrie tomorrow to finalize everything.¡±


    With a final, resolute click, she hit send and stood up, determined to dismantle the life they had built together.


    She yanked their wedding photos off the walls, tossing them into the trash with a sense of liberation. The jewelry rk had given her, the clothes he had bought, the makeup he had surprised her with¡ªeverything went into garbage bags, symbols of a life that no longer belonged to her.


    N called a movingpany and worked tirelessly through the night to clear out her belongings. By dawn, the house stood as empty and cold as it had before she had moved in, stripped of any semnce of warmth or love.


    Taking onest look around the space that had once felt like home, she dragged her suitcase to the door and stepped out, resolute and unyielding, without a nce back.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of a harrowing night, N emerged from the shadows of despair, her heart heavy yet resolute. The chaos of her father¡¯s critical condition had thrust her into a whirlwind of emotions, but it was the betrayal of rk and Jordyn that ignited a fierce determination within her. As she cleared out the remnants of a life once filled with love andughter, each discarded item became a symbol of her liberation from a toxic rtionship. The weight of her choices pressed down on her, but with every step she took away from the house, she felt the chains of her past begin to shatter. N was no longer the woman who would wait for someone else¡¯s help; she had learned that her strengthy in her own hands.


    Stepping into the dawn of a new day, N embraced the uncertainty of the future with a newfound sense of purpose. The unseen doors that had once seemed daunting now appeared as gateways to untold worlds, each one offering the promise of healing and self-discovery. In the face of betrayal, she had found her voice and her agency, ready to reim her narrative. With her father stable and the past firmly behind her, N was poised to navigate theplexities of life on her own terms. As she walked away from the remnants of her old life, the horizon stretched wide before her, filled with possibilities waiting to be explored.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, N¡¯s journey of reiming her life takes center stage as she grapples with the emotional fallout from her father¡¯s critical condition and her tumultuous rtionship with rk. With her resolve solidified, she embarks on a quest for independence, but the road ahead is fraught with challenges. As she navigates theplexities of her father¡¯s health crisis and the impending divorce, N will encounter unexpected allies and adversaries that will test her strength and determination. The stakes are high, and the pressure mounts as she must confront the ghosts of her past while forging a new path forward.


    Moreover, the tension between N and Jordyn is bound to escte, revealing deeperyers of betrayal and rivalry. As N uncovers more about Jordyn¡¯s maniptive tactics, she will be forced to make choices that could alter the course of her life forever. Will she find the courage to stand up against the forces that threaten to pull her back into despair? And what role will Damon y in this unfolding drama? With his enigmatic presence lingering in the background, N may discover that not all alliances are what they seem. Prepare for a chapter filled with emotional revtions, fierce confrontations, and the promise of new beginnings as N steps boldly into uncharted territory, ready to reim her narrative.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 9

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   9 Summary


    In Chapter 9 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk is deeply engrossed in a critical acquisition contract when his assistant, Marcus, bursts in with rming news about Mr. Harrison¡¯s deteriorating health. The unexpected turn of events shatters rk¡¯s focus, leading to an intense moment of panic and anger as he grapples with the implications of Harrison¡¯s condition. rk¡¯s frustration esctes when he learns that despite his efforts to secure the best medical care, a severe lung infection has left Harrison in a precarious situation,pounded by a shortage of ICU beds.


    As rk¡¯s rage boils over, he is interrupted by news that Mr. Harrison has been moved to a premium ICU and is stable, thanks to Mr. Damon¡¯s intervention. This revtion is soon overshadowed by an email from N, which contains distressing audio recordings from Jordyn that reveal her deceitful maniption. rk is horrified to learn that while Harrison was fighting for his life, Jordyn had been fabricating ailments to monopolize medical resources, showcasing her selfishness and betrayal.


    The tension reaches a breaking point when rk confronts Jordyn, who enters his office oblivious to the storm brewing around her. His anger culminates in a shocking p that leaves her in disbelief, and he coldly orders her to pack her things and leave. As Jordyn pleads for mercy, iming her pregnancy, rk¡¯s response is chillingly harsh, revealing the depths of his anger and disappointment. He offers her a substantial sum of money to terminate the pregnancy, demonstrating his resolve to sever ties with herpletely.


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, rk¡¯s mind races as he attempts to reach out to N, hoping to mend their rtionship. However, when he discovers that she has moved out, an overwhelming sense of dread washes over him. This chapter explores themes of betrayal, emotional turmoil, and the consequences of selfish actions, as rk finds himself on the brink of losing everything he holds dear. The emotional stakes heighten as he grapples with the fallout from Jordyn¡¯s actions and the potential loss of N.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 9**


    rk sat at his mahogany desk, meticulously poring over the details of a crucial acquisition contract. The soft hum of the office was punctuated only by the scratching of his expensive pen against the paper, a rhythm that provided him a sense of control. Suddenly, the tranquility shattered as Marcus, his assistant, burst through the door, his face a mask of panic.


    ¡°Mr. rk, this is terrible!¡± Marcus gasped, his breathing in ragged bursts as if he¡¯d sprinted a marathon. ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Mr. Harrison. His condition has taken a turn for the worse, and he¡¯s been rushed to the hospital!¡±


    The pen slipped from rk¡¯s fingers, ttering against the polished wood of his desk. The sound echoed ominously in the silence that followed. He sprang to his feet so abruptly that his leather chair skidded backward, colliding with the window with a dull thud.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± rk¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp andced with a growing sense of dread. ¡°Didn¡¯t I explicitly instruct you to secure the best caregivers? How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°I did arrange for the best caregivers, sir,¡± Marcus stammered, his voice trembling under the weight of the news. ¡°But the doctor informed me that Mr. Harrison developed a severe lung infection. All our avable doctors this afternoon were assigned to Miss Jordyn¡¯s medical team. The hospital said they¡¯re short on ICU beds.¡±


    ¡°Useless, ipetent idiots!¡± rk roared, his face flushing a deep crimson as rage coursed through him. ¡°Send every single doctor back to Harrison immediately! I don¡¯t care what it costs¡ªhe must be saved! If anything happens to him, you¡¯re all fired!¡±


    His hands shook with adrenaline as he reached for his phone, intent on calling the hospital director himself. Before he could dial, however, Marcus¡¯s phone rang, interrupting the chaos.


    Marcus answered quickly, his brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°Sir, the hospital just called. Mr. Harrison has been transferred to the premium ICU, and his condition is stable now. But¡­ it was Mr. Damon who arranged everything.¡±


    rk froze, his thumb hovering over the screen. ¡°Damon? How the hell did he know about Harrison?¡±


    At that very moment, rk¡¯sputer chimed, signaling an iing email. His heart skipped a beat as he recognized N¡¯s name in the sender field. With trepidation, he clicked it open, and as he did, a chill swept through him, turning his blood to ice.


    The message contained a trove of audio recordings, photos, and videos¡ªall from Jordyn.


    As he clicked on the first audio file, Jordyn¡¯s smug voice filled the room, wrapping around him like a suffocating shroud. ¡°Mrs. Summer, rk is in the shower right now. He¡¯s been so attentive to me all day that he¡¯spletely worn out. Poor thing needs to rest.¡±


    rk¡¯splexion drained of color, his heart pounding in his chest like a war drum.


    He clicked on the next recording, dread coiling in his stomach: ¡°Oh my, what terrible timing. I wasn¡¯t feeling well this afternoon either¡ªjust some pregnancy nausea and dizziness, you know how it is. But rk was so worried about me and the baby that he immediately called in the best medical team in the city.¡±


    Bile rose in rk¡¯s throat as the realization hit him like a tidal wave. While N¡¯s fathery fighting for his life, Jordyn had been unting her fabricated ailments, monopolizing precious medical resources.


    The final recording sent rk¡¯s vision spiraling into a haze of fury: ¡°You know what rk told me? He said I¡¯m younger and prettier than you. He said I can give him something you never could¡ªa child. He even mentioned that you haven¡¯t been able to conceive in three years, and he¡¯s worried there¡¯s something wrong with your body. When we¡¯re together, he¡¯s so happy. He says being with me makes him feel like he¡¯s falling in love for the first time.¡±


    rk¡¯s eyes burned with rage, every vein in his forehead standing out as he processed the extent of Jordyn¡¯s betrayal. In a fit of fury, he swept everything off his desk in one violent motion¡ªpapers, hisptop, framed photos¡ªall crashing to the floor in a cacophony of chaos.


    ¡°Marcus!¡± he bellowed, his voice echoing through the office like thunder. ¡°Bring Jordyn to me right now! This instant!¡±


    Twenty agonizing minutester, Jordyn was ushered into the office, blissfully unaware of the storm brewing around her. She assumed rk had summoned her because he longed for her presence.


    A sweet smile spread across her face as she approached his desk, cing a hand lovingly on her belly. ¡°rk, did you miss me and the baby?¡± she cooed, her voice dripping with feigned innocence. ¡°We¡¯ve been thinking about you all day. The baby was so active when I¡ª¡±


    The sharp crack of rk¡¯s palm connecting with her cheek reverberated through the office, a sound that seemed to freeze time. Jordyn¡¯s head snapped to the side, shock washing over her features as she stumbled backward, her hand flying to her now-swollen face.


    ¡°I specifically warned you never to let N know about us!¡± rk¡¯s voice was icy, a dangerous edge that made the air feel frigid. ¡°You stupid, vindictive woman! How dare you torment her behind my back!¡±


    Jordyn stared at him, her eyes wide with disbelief, struggling toprehend the sudden shift in his demeanor. ¡°rk, why did you hit me? I was just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± rk cut her off, venomcing his words. ¡°Pack your things immediately. I¡¯m sending you overseas. From this moment on, I never want to see your face again.¡±


    The gravity of her predicament crashed down on Jordyn like a freight train. All her dreams of bing Mrs. rk Summer evaporated in an instant.


    ¡°rk, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± she pleaded, desperation creeping into her voice. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with your child! You can¡¯t just throw me away!¡±


    rk¡¯sughter was devoid of warmth, a chilling sound that echoed in the silence. ¡°A child? You think you¡¯re worthy of carrying my child?¡±


    Jordyn fell to her knees, grabbing rk¡¯s arm with both hands, her voice breaking. ¡°Please, I know I made a mistake. I was just so jealous of N because I love you so much. I promise I¡¯ll never do anything like this again!¡±


    rk shook her off with a revulsion that was palpable. ¡°Go to the hospital and terminate the pregnancy. I don¡¯t need any woman except N to bear my children.¡±


    Jordyn copsedpletely to the floor, sobbing hysterically. The sound grated on rk¡¯s already frayed nerves. He lit a cigarette with trembling hands, taking a long, steadying drag.


    ¡°If you refuse to handle this yourself,¡± he said with a chilling calm, ¡°I have plenty of ways to ensure you lose that baby anyway.¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s sobs halted abruptly. She looked up at him, terror flooding her eyes. ¡°rk, I thought you cared about me.¡±


    Disgust twisted in rk¡¯s gut as he looked at her. This foolish woman¡¯s selfishness had not only shattered his marriage but had also jeopardized his chance with N forever.


    He pulled a tinum bank card from his wallet and tossed it at her feet. ¡°There¡¯s two million dors on that card. Take the money, go to the hospital, and handle the situation. Or I¡¯ll have my security team drag you there. Your choice.¡±


    Jordyn picked up the card with trembling hands, tears streaming down her swollen face. ¡°rk, are you really this heartless?¡±


    ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± rk turned his back on her, the finality of his words hanging in the air like a guillotine. ¡°You have three days to take care of this, and then I want you gone forever.¡±


    Jordyn covered her face, stumbling out of the office, her sobs echoing down the hallway like a haunting melody.


    rk immediately dialed his head of security, his voice low and firm. ¡°I want Jordyn monitored twenty-four hours a day. Ensure she goes to the hospital and terminates the pregnancy. If she refuses to cooperate, use whatever force is necessary.¡±


    After dealing with the fallout from Jordyn, rk tried to steady his racing heart. He needed to mend the rift with N. He had to make her see that Jordyn meant nothing to him.


    Quickly, he typed a message to his wife: ¡°Baby, I¡¯m not workingte tonight. Let¡¯s have dinner together when I get home. We really need to talk about everything.¡±


    He hit send, anticipation thrumming in his chest as he awaited her response. But instead of N¡¯s usual swift reply, he was met with a red exmation point¡ªan ominous sign indicating that the message had failed to deliver.


    rk stared at the error message, dread creeping up his spine like a cold hand. Without hesitation, he dialed Patricia, their longtime housekeeper.


    ¡°Patricia, is N home?¡± he asked, his voice taut with anxiety.


    Patricia¡¯s voice came through, sounding nervous and ufortable. ¡°Sir¡­ about Madam¡­¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± rk¡¯s grip tightened around the phone, a sense of foreboding settling in.


    ¡°Madam moved out this morning, sir.¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the chaos, rk found himself standing amidst the wreckage of his choices, the weight of his actions pressing down on him like a suffocating shroud. The confrontation with Jordyn had been a moment of rity, revealing not only the depths of betrayal but also the fragility of the love he had taken for granted. As he watched her stumble away, broken and desperate, a flicker of regret ignited within him. Yet, it was overshadowed by a fierce determination to reim what he had lost. The realization that N, the one person who truly mattered, was slipping away from him only fueled his resolve. He had allowed his ambition and desire to cloud his judgment, but now he stood at a precipice, ready to fight for the love he had nearly sacrificed.


    With a heart full of urgency, rk set out to mend the rift with N, knowing that time was of the essence. The failed message lingered ominously in his mind, a haunting reminder of the distance that had grown between them. As he dialed Patricia, each ring echoed his desperation, amplifying the fear that he might lose N forever. The news of her departure struck him like a thunderbolt, and in that moment, he understood the true cost of his negligence. No longer would he allow external forces to dictate the course of his life. With newfound rity, rk vowed to confront his mistakes head-on, to seek redemption, and to prove to N that she was his heart¡¯s true desire. The unseen doors of their love were still ajar, and he was determined to step through, no matter the obstacles thaty ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes and the stakes rise, Chapter 10 promises to plunge deeper into the chaos that rk has unleashed. With Jordyn¡¯s betrayal fresh in his mind and N¡¯s sudden departure looming like a dark cloud over his life, rk is faced with the repercussions of his choices. Will he be able to mend the shattered trust with N, or has he irreparably damaged their rtionship? The emotional turmoil is palpable, and readers can expect a gripping exploration of rk¡¯s psyche as he grapples with guilt, regret, and the desperate need for redemption.


    Moreover, the chapter will delve into the machinations of Jordyn, who, now cornered and desperate, may not take her dismissal lightly. Will she fight back, leveraging her pregnancy as a weapon against rk? The tension between her and rk is far from over, and the fallout from their confrontation will ripple outwards, affecting everyone involved. As secrets unravel and alliances shift, the reader will be left on the edge of their seat, eager to discover how each character navigates the treacherous waters of betrayal, ambition, and the quest for love in a world fraught with unseen dangers. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions and unexpected twists that will leave you yearning for more.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 10

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   10 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk rushes through a hospital, burdened with guilt and anxiety as he prepares to visit his father-inw, Harrison, in the ICU. He encounters his wife, N, who appears distraught and distant. Their interaction is fraught with tension as N struggles to hide her anger towards rk, stemming from a recent betrayal involving another woman, Jordyn. rk attempts to exin the situation, iming Jordyn¡¯s text message was sent by mistake, but N¡¯s bitter response reveals the depth of her hurt and disappointment.


    As they enter Harrison¡¯s room, the atmosphere shifts slightly when he greets them with warmth, but N¡¯s internal conflict grows. rk tries to y the supportive husband, but the underlying issues between him and N are palpable. N¡¯s frustration boils over as she confronts rk about his infidelity, while he downys the situation, insisting it was purely physical. This exchange reveals the stark contrast between their perceptions of love and fidelity, with N feeling betrayed and rk attempting to rationalize his actions.


    Their argument esctes, revealing deeper emotional wounds and a power struggle. N¡¯s realization that she no longer recognizes the man she married adds to her turmoil. Despite rk¡¯s attempts to manipte her feelings by mentioning her father¡¯s health, N stands firm in her resolve, expressing her desire to end their marriage. This confrontationys bare the fractures in their rtionship, highlighting themes of betrayal, emotional maniption, and the struggle for autonomy.


    The chapter culminates with N making a decisive move towards independence by preparing divorce papers, while rk¡¯s frustration and desperation be evident. As they leave the hospital, the tension remains thick, with N asserting her need for distance. rk¡¯s attempts to maintain control and connection are met with N¡¯s unwavering determination to break free from the toxic cycle of their marriage. The final moments set the stage for a confrontation between N and Jordyn, suggesting that the conflict is far from over and that both women are poised for a showdown over rk¡¯s affections.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    rk hurried through the hospital corridors, arge bag filled with nutritional supplements swinging at his side, alongside a bouquet of vibrant flowers. Anxiety etched deep lines across his forehead, and guilt gnawed at his insides like a relentless beast. As he approached the ICU, his gaze fell upon N, who stood outside, her appearance disheveled and weary. A wave of anguish crashed over him, tightening his chest. ¡°N, are you alright? How¡¯s Dad?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper, reaching out instinctively to offer her support.


    N turned her head sharply, her eyes cold and distant. She took a step back, deliberately avoiding his touch. ¡°He¡¯s out of danger,¡± she replied, her tone clipped, as if the words themselves could shield her from the emotional turmoil.


    rk¡¯s heart raced as he sensed the chasm between them. ¡°N, please, I need to exin what happened yesterday,¡± he urged, desperation creeping into his voice. ¡°Jordyn sent that text by mistake. She thought she was messaging her boyfriend.¡±


    A bitterugh escaped N¡¯s lips, sharp as a knife. ¡°Sent it by mistake? rk, do you truly believe I would swallow such a pathetic excuse?¡± The disdain in her voice cut deep, and for a moment, he felt the weight of her disappointment like a physical blow.


    Just then, the ward door swung open, and a nurse stepped out, her expression professional yet kind. ¡°You may see the patient, but please keep your voices down,¡± she instructed, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    As they entered the ward, rk¡¯s heart sank at the sight of Harrison, frail and resting on the hospital bed. But as soon as Harrison spotted them, a soft, relieved smile broke across his face. ¡°N, you¡¯re all here,¡± he murmured, his voice weak but warm. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    N fought to suppress her simmering anger, not wanting to add to her father¡¯s worries. She forced a smile, one that felt more like a mask than a genuine expression. ¡°Dad, you need to rest. rk brought your favorite supplements,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the turmoil within.


    rk nodded in agreement, eager to y the supportive husband. ¡°Yes, Dad, just focus on getting better. That text was an error from one of my new secretaries. I¡¯ll handle it. And don¡¯t stress about the medical bills; I¡¯ve got it covered.¡±


    Harrison nodded, his eyes fluttering shut as sleep reimed him. The nurse gestured for them to step out, allowing the patient some peace.


    Once outside the ward, the silence between N and rk was palpable. rk attempted to break the ice, donning the guise of a concerned husband. ¡°N, you haven¡¯t slept at all. You should go home and rest. I can stay here.¡±


    He reached out again, hoping to bridge the gap between them, but N shook him off with a fierce determination.


    ¡°How noble of you now, trying to y the good husband. Are you just hoping to win my forgiveness for your betrayal?¡± Her voice was icy, each wordced with bitterness, slicing through his pretense with surgical precision.


    The truth of her words hit rk like a punch to the gut. He let out a shaky breath, the facade crumbling around him. ¡°N, I admit it. I slept with Jordyn, but it was purely physical. The one I¡¯ve always truly loved is you,¡± he confessed, his tone shifting to one of sincerity.


    ¡°Physical necessity?¡± N¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her heart racing with a mix of anger and hurt.


    ¡°You have to understand, all men in our circle are like this,¡± rk exined, his confidence returning. ¡°But Jordyn was just a distraction. I won¡¯t abandon you; you are my wife, and that will never change.¡±


    N felt sickened by his matter-of-fact demeanor. She scrutinized the man she once adored, feeling as if she was meeting a stranger. ¡°Do you honestly think this is normal? That I should just ept it?¡± Her voice quivered, torn between rage and heartbreak.


    ¡°N, please, calm down,¡± rk urged, trying to soothe her with a cating tone. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Jordyn. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on. I promise I won¡¯t mess with you again.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t mess with me again?¡± N¡¯s disbelief was palpable. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is, as long as I¡¯m in the dark, you can continue your affairs?¡±


    rk shifted ufortably, the weight of his own words settling uneasily in the air. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± N shot back, her eyes zing with fury. ¡°Am I just supposed to pretend everything is fine while you sleep with your assistant?¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice,¡± rk hissed, ncing nervously at the ward door. ¡°Do you really want Dad to hear this?¡±


    The mention of her father ignited N¡¯s anger further. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use my father¡¯s condition to manipte me,¡± she spat, her voice low but fierce.


    rk¡¯s expression hardened, frustration ring in his chest. ¡°I¡¯m trying to protect your family. Who do you think is footing the bill for all this medical care?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me now?¡± N¡¯s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper, each word dripping with contempt.


    ¡°I¡¯m stating facts,¡± rk replied coldly, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Without me, how would you manage this hospital stay? How would you care for your father?¡±


    N felt a wave of nausea wash over her. The realization hit her like a freight train: she had never truly known this man. The rk she had married was kind and gentle, while this version of him was calcting and cruel.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather work three jobs than owe you anything,¡± she retorted, her teeth clenched in defiance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± rk scoffed, his arrogance shining through. ¡°You can¡¯t even afford your own apartment without my help.¡±


    As their argument escted, a weak voice emerged from the room. Harrison was waking up. Instantly, they ceased their bickering and hurried back to his bedside.


    Harrison looked from one to the other, unaware of the storm brewing between them. He sighed softly, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll have Wren take care of me. You both are busy. Just living your lives well is all that matters.¡±


    rk wasted no time. He knelt beside Harrison, his demeanor shifting to that of a devoted son-inw. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will always treat N with care. I¡¯ll protect her and ensure she never suffers,¡± he promised, his voice dripping with sincerity.


    N watched him, her stomach churning at his hypocrisy. They remained together throughout the night, the silence stretching between them like a taut wire. It wasn¡¯t until dawn that Wren, her stepmother, arrived at the hospital, concern etched on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. You should go back and rest,¡± Wren said gently, her eyes scanning N¡¯s exhausted features.


    N nodded, her eyelids heavy and red. ¡°Okay, Wren. Just call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be home resting Saturday and Sunday.¡±


    Wren raised an eyebrow, sensing an oddity in N¡¯s words. Why would N mention days off when she had been working all night? But before she could voice her concerns, a nurse entered to check on Harrison. Wren decided to hold off her questions forter.


    As they left the hospital, N and rk got into the car, a thick silence enveloping them. Finally, N broke it, her voice steady yet resolute. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe to the hospital anymore. I don¡¯t want to tell my dad about our divorce yet, and I refuse to continue this charade in front of him.¡±


    ¡°N, we can talk this through slowly. There¡¯s no rush¡­¡± rk began, but she cut him off.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss,¡± she asserted firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve had thewyer prepare the divorce papers. Just sign them.¡±


    rk¡¯s grip tightened on the steering wheel, frustration boiling beneath the surface. ¡°You¡¯re making a monumental mistake. You¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    ¡°The only thing I regret is marrying you in the first ce,¡± N replied, her voice devoid of emotion.


    ¡°You think you can just walk away? You think you can survive without me?¡± rk¡¯s voice escted, filled with indignation.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather struggle alone than live a lie with you,¡± N dered, her determination unwavering.


    When they arrived at the entrance of N¡¯s apartment building, she opened the door and stepped out, but rk attempted to follow her. She turned sharply, her eyes cold. ¡°No need to take me upstairs. There¡¯s nothing more to discuss.¡±


    rk sat in his car, watching as N¡¯s resolute figure faded into the building. A surge of resentment coursed through him, and in a fit of frustration, he pulled out his phone, sending her a barrage of messages¡ªdozens in total¡ªnone of which received a reply.


    Meanwhile, Jordyn sat in her own apartment, her phone in hand, growing increasingly anxious as she received no response from rk. Her jealousy simmered, threatening to boil over.


    Just then, her friend Lisa called. ¡°Jordyn, I just saw N outside Park Pharmaceuticals. What¡¯s she doing out at work? Doesn¡¯t rk want her anymore?¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, a malicious glimmer igniting in her eyes. ¡°Are you sure it was her?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was her,¡± Lisa confirmed. ¡°She looked like she was doing just fine.¡±


    After hanging up, a sinister smile crept across Jordyn¡¯s face. Since rk was ignoring her, she decided it was time to confront N herself.Conclusion


    As N stepped into her apartment, the weight of the world seemed to lift just slightly from her shoulders. She had made a choice¡ªa painful but necessary one. The echoes of her confrontation with rk reverberated in her mind, but now they felt distant and muted. The resolve she had mustered in the face of his threats and maniptions was a testament to her strength. N understood that leaving behind the facade of a perfect marriage would not be easy, but she also recognized that the truth had set her free, unshackling her from the chains of guilt and betrayal. With each step she took away from rk, she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her, a promise of a future where she could reim her identity, her happiness, and her peace.


    Meanwhile, rk sat alone in his car, the silence around him filled with the echoes of his own regrets. He had underestimated N¡¯s strength, believing that his charm and maniptive tactics could maintain control over her. But as he watched her walk away, he realized that his actions had consequences far beyond hisprehension. The barrage of messages he sent into the void served only to highlight his desperation and inability to face the truth of his failings. In his pursuit of power and validation, he had lost the one person who truly mattered. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting shadows over his life, rk faced the stark reality of his loneliness¡ªa consequence of his own making, a reminder that the doors he had closed were now forever shut, leaving him to navigate the darkness alone.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter of *Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond*, readers can expect a dramatic esction of tensions as N and rk navigate the treacherous waters of their crumbling marriage. With N¡¯s resolve to finalize the divorce, the stakes are higher than ever, and rk¡¯s desperate attempts to maintain control will lead to explosive confrontations. As N begins to reim her independence, she will confront not only rk¡¯s maniptive tactics but also the emotional scars left by his betrayal. The reader will witness the fallout of their fractured rtionship, as both characters grapple with the consequences of their choices.


    Moreover, the chapter will introduce Jordyn¡¯s sinister intentions as she plots to confront N, creating a brewing storm that promises to shatter the fragile peace between the three characters. With Jordyn¡¯s jealousy intensifying and her motives bing increasingly questionable, the tension will reach a boiling point. Will N be able to stand her ground against rk¡¯s emotional maniption and Jordyn¡¯s looming presence? As secrets unravel and alliances shift, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating the revtions that await. The stage is set for a confrontation that could alter the course of all their lives, leaving readers questioning who will emerge victorious in this tangled web of love, betrayal, and retribution.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 11

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   11 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N begins her first day at Park Pharmaceuticals with a mix of excitement and anxiety. As she steps into the sleek building, she feels the weight of her new role as a researcher, hoping to redefine her life after a tumultuous past. However, her emotions take a sharp turn when she encounters Lucia, her former best friend, who is now in distress over ab mistake. The unexpected reunion brings back painful memories of their once-close bond, shattered by the bankruptcy of N¡¯s family business and Lucia¡¯s subsequent betrayal.


    The tension esctes when Jordyn, the assistant to the CEO, enters the scene and undermines N¡¯s qualifications, suggesting she start as an assistant instead of a researcher. This moment of humiliation ispounded by Jordyn¡¯s maniptive tactics, as she assigns Lucia to mentor N, furtherplicating their already strained rtionship. Lucia¡¯s insincere demeanor and forced friendliness only deepen N¡¯s sense of alienation, making her realize that the past cannot simply be erased.


    As N is tasked with cleaning a mountain of dirty reagent bottles, she grapples with feelings of frustration and determination. Despite the physical toll of the work, she refuses to show weakness, pushing through the exhaustion and istion. Her colleagues¡¯ sympathetic nces do little to alleviate her sense of being targeted, and she feels the weight of the situation pressing down on her.


    The climax of N¡¯s strugglees when Jordyn reappears, deliberately shattering bottles she had just cleaned. This act of cruelty ignites a fire within N, but she chooses to suppress her anger, determined not to let her adversaries break her spirit. The chapter closes with N¡¯s resolve to stand strong against the challenges ahead, signaling hermitment to rise above the toxic environment and reim her identity.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    At precisely 8:00 a.m. on a crisp Monday morning, N stepped into the imposing structure of Park Pharmaceuticals. The sleek, modern design of the building reflected her own mix of nervousness and excitement as she walked through the ss doors. This was it¡ªher first official job. It felt like a significant milestone, a beacon of hope for a fresh start after everything that had happened.


    Once inside, she changed into her pristine whiteb coat, the fabric crisp against her skin, a tangible reminder of her new role. Her heart raced as she took a deep breath, feeling a whirlwind of emotions swirling within her. This was more than just a job; it was a chance to redefine herself, to step away from the shadows of her past.


    Genevieve, the Research and Development manager, was a woman in her forties with an air of authority. She wore elegant gold-rimmed sses that perched on her nose, and her professional demeanormanded respect. With a friendly smile, she led N into theb, her voice ringing with pride as she introduced her to the team. ¡°Everyone, this is our new researcher, N Jayston.¡±


    As Genevieve¡¯s words hung in the air, a suddenmotion erupted from the front left corner of theb. ¡°Oh my God! Lucia! You added the wrong reagent! The whole experiment is ruined!¡±


    A young male researcher pointed at a beaker that was emitting ominous smoke from theb bench. The woman beside him, Lucia, was frantically trying to clean up the spilled reagent, her face a mask of panic and disbelief.


    N¡¯s gaze darted over to the scene, and a wave ofplex emotions washed over her. Her stomach twisted into knots as she recognized Lucia. Of all the ces in the city, why did it have to be here?


    Lucia, the girl who had once been her closest friend, stood there in distress, but N¡¯s heart sank deeper. Lucia¡¯s father had been a purchasing manager at Harris Pharmaceuticals, the verypany founded by N¡¯s own father. They had grown up together, sharing secrets and dreams, inseparable in their childhood. N had always considered her a sister.


    But everything had changed when Harris Pharmaceuticals went bankrupt. The fallout had been catastrophic, and Lucia and her father had swiftly distanced themselves from the Jayston family. In a cruel twist, Lucia had even deleted N from her life, erasing every trace of their friendship and posting hurtfulments on social media, insinuating that N¡¯s family¡¯s downfall was somehow her fault.


    As Lucia caught sight of N, her expression froze momentarily, a flicker of guilt or perhaps embarrassment crossing her features. N couldn¡¯t decipher what was happening in Lucia¡¯s mind, and the tension hung heavily between them.


    In that awkward silence, theb door swung open, breaking the moment. A young woman d in a pink suit stepped inside, her presencemanding immediate attention.


    It was Jordyn.


    ¡°Ms. Genevieve, I apologize for the interruption,¡± Jordyn said, her professional smile bright but her eyes calcting. ¡°I¡¯m Jordyn, Mr. rk¡¯s assistant. He has asked me to address some urgent matters.¡±


    Genevieve¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly, her respect for Jordyn palpable. ¡°Of course. How can I assist you?¡±


    N¡¯s mind raced as she processed this new information. Thepany was part of the Summer Group, which meant that rk held considerable influence here. Her heart sank further as she realized the implications of this connection.


    Jordyn¡¯s gaze settled on N, a flicker of malice glinting in her eyes. ¡°I heard you brought on a new employee today?¡± she inquired, her tone dripping with feigned curiosity.


    ¡°Yes, this is N Jayston, our new researcher,¡± Genevieve replied, pride evident in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s rather inappropriate,¡± Jordyn said, her voiceced with a false sense of embarrassment. ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, Ms. Jayston has had no work experience since graduation and has been a stay-at-home mom. It wouldn¡¯t be suitable for someone without practical experience to be involved in a major project.¡±


    Genevieve¡¯s expression faltered, her cheeks flushing slightly. ¡°But her academic credentials and background are ster¡­¡±


    ¡°Education isn¡¯t everything,¡± Jordyn interrupted sharply, her tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°I suggest she starts as an assistant first, to gain some practical experience. After all, the Summer Group has invested tens of millions in this project. We can¡¯t afford any risks.¡±


    Genevieve, clearly apprehensive about the potential fallout from offending the CEO¡¯s assistant, nodded reluctantly. ¡°We¡¯ll proceed as you suggest.¡±


    ¡°You have a valid point,¡± Jordyn said, satisfaction evident in her voice. Her gaze drifted to Lucia, who was still cleaning up theb bench, and a n began to form in her mind. ¡°Since she needs a mentor, I think Ms. Lucia would be perfect for the job.¡±


    Lucia, hearing her name, approached with an exaggerated smile stered on her face. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d be happy to help an old friend.¡± Her tone dripped with insincerity. ¡°N, what a delightful coincidence that we meet here again.¡±


    N felt a wave of nausea at Lucia¡¯s forced enthusiasm. It was as if the past had been erased from her memory, and Lucia was pretending nothing had ever happened between them.


    Refusing to engage in this charade, N replied coolly, ¡°It¡¯s merely a coincidence. I hope we can concentrate on our work.¡±


    Lucia¡¯s expression flickered, the dismissal stinging her pride. For a brief moment, resentment shed in her eyes, but she quickly masked it with her practiced smile.


    ¡°Of course, work is the priority,¡± she said, her voice nowced with a subtle venom. ¡°But since you¡¯re starting from the basics, I think it¡¯s essential for you to familiarize yourself with the fundamentals first.¡±


    With that, Lucia led N to the storage room, gesturing toward a mountain of dirty reagent bottles stacked haphazardly. ¡°These have umted from the entireb this month. They need thorough cleaning and disinfection. This is the most basic work. Start with this.¡±


    N stared at the hundreds of bottles, realizing she was being deliberately targeted. But she wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction ofining. Instead, she rolled up her sleeves and got to work, her thoughts a chaotic mix of determination and frustration.


    For the rest of the day, N scrubbed and rinsed the bottles, her hands turning red from the harsh disinfectant. Her back ached from bending over the sink, but she gritted her teeth and pushed through, refusing to show weakness. Colleagues passed by, casting sympathetic nces her way, but no one dared to speak up.


    Finally, at nine o¡¯clock that evening, N stood before thest bottle, her body exhausted and her spirit weary. Theb was eerily quiet, the only sound the faint hum of the fluorescent lights overhead. She was alone, the only remaining soul in the vast space. Her hands were raw, and her back throbbed painfully, but she felt a sense of aplishment wash over her.


    Just as she was about to pack up and leave, the door to the storage room swung open unexpectedly. Jordyn strolled in, a smug grin spreading across her face.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still working? Such dedication!¡± Jordyn eximed, her voice deliberately loud, cutting through the silence like a knife.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± N replied, her tone calm despite the turmoil within.


    ¡°Really? Let me check,¡± Jordyn said, striding over to the neatly arranged, freshly washed reagent bottles. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a dozen bottles crashing to the floor, the sound of shattering ss echoing ominously in the room.


    ¡°Oops, sorry, I identally bumped into them,¡± Jordyn said innocently, though defiance danced in her eyes. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll need to clean up again. And don¡¯t forget to pick up these pieces from the floor, too.¡±


    N felt a surge of anger rise within her, but she swallowed it down, determined not to let Jordyn see her falter. She would not be broken by their games.Conclusion


    As the day came to a close, N stood amidst the remnants of shattered ss and her own bruised spirit, a quiet resolve beginning to take root within her. The challenges she faced were not merely obstacles; they were catalysts for her transformation. Each bottle she cleaned, each moment of ridicule she endured, chipped away at the weight of her past, allowing her to emerge stronger and more determined. The echoes of her childhood friendship with Lucia, once a source of warmth, had morphed into a painful reminder of betrayal, but N refused to let that define her. Instead, she chose to redefine her narrative, embracing the grit required to reim her identity in this new world.


    In the solitude of theb, N found a flicker of hope¡ªa realization that her worth was not dictated by the opinions of others, especially those like Jordyn, who thrived on cruelty. With each challenge, she felt the embers of resilience igniting within her, illuminating a path forward. This was not just a job; it was her opportunity to rise from the ashes of her past and step boldly into her future. As she swept up thest shards of ss, N understood that through unseen doors, she was not only stepping into a new workce but also into a realm where she could reim her strength and carve out her own destiny.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As N grapples with the challenges of her new job, the tension between her and Lucia is set to escte, revealing the deep-seated emotions and unresolved issues that linger beneath the surface. In the uing chapter, readers can anticipate a confrontation that will force both women to confront their past, potentially igniting a fierce rivalry that could affect not only their personal lives but also their professional futures. With Jordyn¡¯s maniptive presence loomingrge, N will have to navigate a treacherousndscape of office politics and hidden agendas, where trust is a luxury she can ill afford.


    Moreover, as N continues to prove her worth, she will uncover secrets about thepany that could change everything she thought she knew about her family¡¯s legacy and the circumstances surrounding the downfall of Harris Pharmaceuticals. Expect thrilling twists that will challenge N¡¯s resolve and force her to make difficult choices that could redefine her path. Will she rise above the petty rivalries and reim her confidence, or will the ghosts of her past and the machinations of her colleagues pull her down into despair? The stage is set for a dramatic exploration of ambition, betrayal, and the quest for redemption that will leave readers on the edge of their seats.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 12

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   12 Summary


    N stands amidst the wreckage of her shattered dreams, feeling the weight of despair as Jordyn, her husband¡¯s mistress, taunts her with cruel words. Jordyn¡¯s smugness intensifies as she reveals her rtionship with rk and her pregnancy, insinuating that N¡¯s marriage was merely a business arrangement. N¡¯s initial shock transforms into a simmering rage, culminating in a moment of defiance where she ps Jordyn, asserting her strength against the emotional turmoil.


    As the confrontation esctes, N takes control of the situation by calling rk, demanding that hee to resolve the chaos. Jordyn¡¯s confidence crumbles when she realizes that rk may not choose her over N, revealing the precariousness of her position. N¡¯s disdain for Jordyn¡¯s ims about motherhood deepens as she recognizes the maniptive nature of both women¡¯s struggles with rk, leading to a pivotal moment where Jordyn is left in panic over her uncertain future.


    Later that evening, N returns home, exhausted but determined to reim her life. She attempts to focus on her work but sumbs to sleep, only to be awakened by rk¡¯s presence. His disheveled appearance and attempts at tenderness sh with N¡¯s resolve to sever ties with him. Despite his pleas and attempts to manipte her emotions, N remains steadfast, recognizing that his return is driven by fear rather than love.


    The tension reaches a climax as N confronts rk about his trespassing, threatening to call the police. In a desperate moment, rk tries to physically assert his presence, leading to a precarious struggle between them. As intimate feelings resurface, N grapples with her emotions, feeling both vulnerable and empowered. The story encapstes a powerful moment of self-discovery for N as she navigates betrayal, anger, and theplexities of her rtionship with rk, ultimately seeking to redefine her identity beyond the confines of her marriage.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N¡¯s fists tightened into hard balls as her gaze fixed on the chaos strewn across the floor. Bits of shattered dreams and broken promisesy scattered before her. Jordyn lingered nearby, an insufferable smirk stered on her face, clearly relishing the moment. She was like a cat toying with a mouse, waiting for the moment N would crumble under the weight of her own despair.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you frightened?¡± Jordyn drawled, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. ¡°I can understand why. You¡¯re just a pampered housewife, after all. You¡¯ve likely never faced anything like this in your cushy little life.¡±


    N inhaled deeply, her chest rising and falling as she lifted her chin to meet Jordyn¡¯s gaze. ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    The unexpected calmness in N¡¯s voice caught Jordyn off guard, causing her smug smile to falter momentarily. But, like a seasoned performer, she quickly masked her surprise and regained herposure.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re alone now, I think it¡¯s time I set the record straight,¡± Jordyn proimed, her voice dripping with self-satisfaction. ¡°rk and I are absolutely thrilled together, and guess what? We¡¯re expecting a baby soon.¡±


    N felt her heart plummet, a heavy stone sinking in her chest.


    Jordyn, relishing in her power, ced a hand possessively on her belly, her eyes sparkling with triumph. ¡°You know what? rk told me I¡¯m younger and more beautiful than you, and I can give him the child he wants. He only stayed with you because he was worried about how a divorce would affect Summer Group¡¯s stock prices. Your marriage is practically a business deal in the corporate world. But the truth? We¡¯re the genuine article.¡±


    As Jordyn¡¯s excitement grew, her voice became more animated. ¡°He mentioned that you couldn¡¯t conceive over the past two years, and it might be a health issue. But look at me! I got pregnant right away. What does that say? It means he loves me more, that his body craves me more.¡±


    The mention of her struggles with fertility was like a match striking against dry wood¡ªthe final straw that ignited N¡¯s fury.


    ¡°Snap!¡± The sound of a sharp p reverberated through the cramped storage room, echoing off the walls like a thunderp.


    Jordyn recoiled, clutching her reddened cheek in shock, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you actually hit me?¡±


    Fury coursed through Jordyn¡¯s veins as she red at N, her voice trembling with indignation. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about what rk will do if he finds out?¡±


    N couldn¡¯t help but smirk, her confidence surging. She pulled out her phone and, with a calcted move, removed rk from her cklist right in front of Jordyn. Then, without hesitation, she dialed his number.


    The call connected almost instantly, and rk¡¯s eager voice burst through the speaker. ¡°N? Is that really you? I¡¯m so d you¡¯re willing to talk. I can exin everything¡­¡±


    Disgust twisted in N¡¯s stomach. He still believed he could charm her with his sweet words, that he could manipte her emotions as easily as flipping a switch.


    ¡°Get to Park Pharmaceuticals right now and take your mistress away!¡± she interrupted coldly, her tone devoid of any warmth, like ice slicing through the air.


    On the other end, silence hung heavy for a moment, and she could almost hear the panic rising within him. A few secondster, his frantic voice broke through.


    ¡°N, please listen to me. Jordyn¡­ she shouldn¡¯t havee to you. I¡¯ll be there soon. I¡¯ll handle this. Just don¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    ¡°Twenty minutes. I¡¯ll only be waiting twenty minutes,¡± N replied, her voice firm as she ended the call.


    Jordyn¡¯splexion drained of color as she processed the conversation. The confidence that once radiated from her shattered like ss. It dawned on her that rk wouldn¡¯t choose her over N; instead, he would sacrifice her to quell N¡¯s fury.


    ¡°No¡­ No way! rk won¡¯t abandon me! I¡¯m carrying his child!¡± Jordyn¡¯s voice became frantic, her earlier arrogance reced by sheer terror.


    ¡°A child?¡± N scoffed, her toneced with disdain. ¡°Do you honestly believe a man who betrays his wife would take responsibility for a child conceived with his mistress?¡±


    As those words sank in, Jordyn crumpled to the floor, memories of rk¡¯s cold demands for her to terminate the pregnancy flooding her mind. A wave of panic surged within her chest, leaving her gasping.


    N, however, remained unfazed. She grabbed her bag, determined to leave the chaos behind. Let rk deal with the mess he had created; she had her own life to reim.


    By ten o¡¯clock that evening, N returned home, utterly drained. Every muscle in her body ached, and her hands felt raw from the day¡¯sbors. She spread out the technical documents she had brought back from work on the sofa, attempting to immerse herself in her studies. The research and development materials were intricate, demanding her full attention and careful analysis.


    Despite her fatigue, she pushed herself to read, knowing she had to prove her worth in this demanding job. Yet, as she delved deeper into the pages, the words began to blur together, her eyelids growing heavier with each passing moment. Before she realized it, she had sumbed to sleep, her head resting on the coffee table.


    Suddenly, she felt the warmth of strong arms lifting her gently, cradling her as she was ced on the bed. The familiar scent of masculinity stirred her awake with a jolt.


    ¡°rk?¡± N eximed, sitting up abruptly. ¡°How did you get in here?¡±


    rk stood at the foot of the bed, his face haggard, eyes bloodshot and weary. His suit was disheveled, and his hair was a tangled mess, a clear reflection of the chaos he had been navigating.


    ¡°I have a key,¡± he replied softly, attempting to sound gentle, as if that would soften her heart. ¡°N, you fell asleep on the couch, and I was worried you might catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± N stated coldly, her voice firm and unyielding. ¡°We are no longer connected.¡±


    ¡°N, I know Jordyn upset you today, and I¡¯ve dealt with her.¡± rk took a seat at the edge of the bed, reaching out to caress N¡¯s face. ¡°I promise you¡¯ll never have to see her again.¡±


    N flinched away from his touch, feeling as though his fingers were poison against her skin. ¡°Is that your solution? To shift the me onto another woman?¡±


    Frustration flickered in rk¡¯s eyes, a stark contrast to thepliance he was used to. Her defiance clearly unsettled him.


    ¡°No, N,¡± he choked out, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°I know I was wrong. I¡¯ve been reflecting a lottely, and I¡¯vee to realize that I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    Looking at his weary, worn-out form, the old N might have felt a flicker ofpassion. But now, she remained resolute. She understood all too well that he had rushed back not out of love, but out of fear¡ªfear of her leaking the news of Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy, of the damage it could inflict on Summer Group¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°rk, are you done with your charade?¡± N dered, grabbing her phone from the nightstand. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police right now. I¡¯m pressing charges for trespassing.¡±


    Seeing her determination, rk¡¯s expression shifted to one of rm as he snatched the phone from her grasp and tossed it aside. Hurt shed across his face, mingling with disbelief. ¡°N, do you truly despise me now? We shared so much love once¡ªdon¡¯t you remember any of it?¡±


    As they struggled for the phone, the cor of N¡¯s pajama top slipped, exposing her corbone and the delicate curve of her chest. rk¡¯s gaze was drawn to her, his eyes darkening with something primal as his breath quickened.


    Panic surged through N as she noticed the shift in his demeanor. She instinctively tried to cover herself, but he was too close, too overwhelming.


    He leaned down, pressing a kiss to her corbone, his hands moving restlessly as he whispered, ¡°N, what if we had a baby? I want a child of our own.¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation with Jordyn, N emerges not just as a woman scorned but as a phoenix rising from the ashes of her shattered dreams. The chaos that once engulfed her life has transformed into a catalyst for change, igniting a fierce determination within her. As she stands firm against rk¡¯s attempts to manipte her emotions, she realizes that her worth is not defined by his choices or the betrayal she endured. The weight of his presence no longer looms over her; instead, she feels empowered, ready to reim her narrative and step into a future that she defines on her own terms. The p she delivered to Jordyn was not just an act of anger but a deration of her strength, a reminder that she will no longer be a passive participant in her own life.


    As N prepares to sever ties with the past, she recognizes the importance of self-ownership in her journey toward healing. The warmth of rk¡¯s arms, once a source offort, now feels suffocating and foreign. Her rejection of his advances signifies a profound shift in her emotionalndscape; she is no longer the woman who would bend to his will out of fear of loneliness or loss. Instead, she stands resolute, ready to face the unknown that lies ahead. By choosing to prioritize her own well-being over the remnants of their fractured rtionship, N steps through the unseen doors of her own potential, ready to explore untold worlds beyond the confines of betrayal and heartache. In this pivotal moment, she embraces the power of choice, igniting a new chapter in her life defined by resilience, self-discovery, and the promise of a brighter tomorrow.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between N and rk reaches a boiling point, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the emotional turmoil that has engulfed their rtionship. Will N stand firm in her resolve to sever ties with a man who has betrayed her trust, or will rk¡¯s desperate pleas and the lingering passion between them cloud her judgment? Readers can anticipate a gripping confrontation, where N must confront not only her feelings for rk but also the stark reality of their shattered marriage. The stakes are higher than ever, and the choices she makes could alter the course of her life forever.


    Moreover, the arrival of unexpected allies and foes will addyers to the unfolding drama. Will friends and family step in to support N, or will rk¡¯s charm and maniption draw them back to his side? As secrets unravel and hidden motivese to light, the dynamic between the characters will shift, leaving N to navigate a treacherousndscape of betrayal, love, and the quest for self-identity. The chapter promises to keep readers on the edge of their seats, eagerly awaiting N¡¯s next move as she grapples with the unseen doors that could lead her to untold worlds beyond her current pain.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 13

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   13 Summary


    In Chapter 13 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N confronts the emotional aftermath of rk¡¯s betrayal. As she looks into his crimson-tinged eyes, memories of their past happiness sh with the painful reality of his infidelity and the revtion of his mistress¡¯s pregnancy. Despite a flicker of affection, N¡¯s heart is hardened by the weight of his actions, leading her to push him away both physically and emotionally. Her desperation and anger surface as she demands he let her go, reflecting the deep hurt and vition she feels.


    rk, in a state of denial and desperation, attempts to plead with N to restart their rtionship, but his actions only escte her fury. He disregards her disgust and tries to touch her, leading to a tense confrontation where N threatens him with legal action. The ringing of rk¡¯s phone interrupts their heated exchange, revealing the presence of his mistress, Jordyn, and causing further turmoil. N¡¯s biting sarcasm exposes the depth of her pain and betrayal, pushing rk to hang up in anger as he grapples with the reality of his fractured marriage.


    As rk leaves N behind, he finds himself at his parents¡¯ mansion, where he is met with Jordyn and his mother, Cindy. The contrast between the joy of impending parenthood that Jordyn expresses and rk¡¯s internal conflict is stark. He coldly demands to speak with his mother alone, revealing his disdain for Jordyn and his refusal to acknowledge the child. The tension esctes as he firmly deres he will not have the baby, shocking both women and leading to a confrontation filled with desperation and heartbreak.


    Jordyn¡¯s pleas for love and recognition fall on deaf ears as rk maintains his resolve. His rejection of the child and refusal to marry Jordyn highlight his emotional detachment and the consequences of his actions. The chapter culminates in a chilling dismissal of Jordyn, where rk¡¯s cruel words serve as a final blow, leaving a sense of despair. The emotional turmoil and conflict between love, betrayal, and responsibility resonate throughout the chapter, illustrating theplex dynamics of their rtionships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 13**


    N¡¯s gaze fell upon rk¡¯s eyes, which were tinged with a deep crimson. In that moment, a wave of familiarity washed over her, a bittersweet reminder of the fragility she had witnessed countless times before. It was a look she hade to know all too well¡ªan expression of regret that often followed his missteps.


    Her heart, despite its better judgment, softened briefly. Memories flooded her mind: theughter they shared, the whispered promises that felt so sincere at the time. But as quickly as those thoughts came, reality crashed down upon her. The man standing before her was a stranger¡ªa shadow of the rk she once cherished. The weight of his betrayal, his infidelity, and the revtion of his mistress¡¯s pregnancy hung heavy in the air, a burden that felt insurmountable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± N¡¯s voice trembled with desperation as she fought against him. She pushed against rk, but the sheer disparity in their physical strength rendered her efforts futile.


    rk¡¯s hands began to w at the fabric of her pajamas, his voice insistent and pleading. ¡°N, let¡¯s start over, okay? I swear, I¡¯ll forget her. You¡¯re the only one I care about,¡± he implored, desperationcing his tone.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind! Let me go!¡± N¡¯s palm met rk¡¯s chest with a force born of anger and revulsion. Her eyes zed with fury, a storm of emotions swirling within her.


    rk, however, chose to ignore the disgust radiating from her. In his mind, he was fighting for their marriage, trying to reignite the flicker of affection that once burned brightly between them. His hand slid down to her thigh, an act that felt more like an assault than a gesture of love.


    ¡°rk, if you dare touch me, I swear I will sue you for rape!¡± N¡¯s voice was low and menacing, her teeth clenched in defiance.


    In that tense moment, the shrill ring of rk¡¯s phone shattered the silence, cutting through the tension like a knife. The sound echoed in the quiet bedroom, a jarring reminder of the outside world.


    rk hesitated, torn between the urgency of the call and the turmoil in front of him. He nced at the screen, frustration boiling within him. It was Jordyn.


    A bitterugh escaped N¡¯s lips, tinged with sarcasm. ¡°What? Did your little lover call you again? Did shein about a stomachache, or is she after more cash?¡±


    rk¡¯s expression darkened, and he instinctively released N, the ringing phone a reminder of his fractured reality. He stood there, torn, contemting whether to answer.


    ¡°Go ahead, answer it. I want to see what pressing matters your mistress has while you¡¯re trying to assault your wife,¡± N said coldly, her toneced with disdain as she adjusted her torn pajamas.


    Her words hit him like a p, and he hung up the phone in anger, his face pale with shame and frustration.


    ¡°N, it¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± he began, but she cut him off.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Her voice was icy, devoid of warmth, amand that brooked no argument. ¡°Now. Immediately.¡±


    rk¡¯s heart sank. He realized there was no chance of salvaging anything tonight. Taking a deep breath, he made onest attempt to plead with her. ¡°N, just give me three days. Three days, and I promise I¡¯ll make sure Jordyn never crosses your path again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your empty promises,¡± she shot back, her voice steady and resolute.


    ¡°Three days, just three days,¡± rk insisted, desperation creeping into his tone. ¡°If I fail, you can do whatever you want. I swear it.¡±


    With those words, he fled the apartment, panic wing at him as he descended the stairs.


    As he stepped outside, rk¡¯s phone rang once more, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he answered it, his heart racing.


    ¡°rk,e back right now,¡± his mother, Cindy, said, her voice bright with joy.


    He clenched his fists, uncertainty gnawing at him, but he managed to reply, ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    ¡ª


    Twenty minutester, rk arrived at his parents¡¯ opulent mansion in Beverly Hills. The housekeeper ushered him into the living room, where he found Jordyn and Cindy seatedfortably on the sofa, engaged in lively conversation.


    Jordyn appeared at ease, her hand resting gently on her belly as she animatedly described the sensations of pregnancy to Cindy.


    ¡°The morning sickness is awful,¡± Jordyn was saying, her voice filled with a strange blend of excitement and difort, ¡°but the joy of anticipating the baby makes it all worthwhile.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simply wonderful, dear,¡± Cindy replied, her tone warm and maternal. ¡°The Summer family could certainly use more little ones.¡±


    As if on cue, Cindy¡¯s eyes lit up upon spotting her son. ¡°rk!¡± she eximed, rising to her feet. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived just in time. I was just discussing baby ns with Jordyn.¡±


    rk took a moment to absorb the scene before him, his heart sinking as he noted the camaraderie between the two women. A chill coursed through him, and he felt an overwhelming dislike for Jordyn, a woman who had disrupted his life in ways he couldn¡¯t fathom.


    ¡°Mom, I need to speak with you alone,¡± he stated coldly, his voicecking any warmth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shut me out, rk,¡± Jordyn interjected, her eyes pleading. ¡°We need to have an honest conversation about the child.¡±


    ¡°Child?¡± rk scoffed, unable to hide his disdain. ¡°I will not have this child.¡±


    Silence enveloped the room, the weight of his deration hanging heavily in the air. Cindy and Jordyn stared at him in disbelief.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jordyn whispered, her voice barely audible.


    ¡°You heard me clearly,¡± rk replied, his tone devoid of emotion.


    ¡°rk! How can you say that?¡± Cindy demanded, her anger palpable. ¡°This is your bloodline, a Summer child!¡±


    ¡°I said I won¡¯t have this child,¡± rk reiterated, his voice firm and unwavering.


    Jordyn¡¯splexion drained of color. ¡°rk, you can¡¯t do this to me! I truly love you, and our child¡­¡± Her voice trembled with desperation.


    ¡°Love?¡± rk sneered, contempt dripping from his words. ¡°If you truly loved me, you wouldn¡¯t have tormented my wife while I was trying to mend our marriage.¡±


    ¡°But you said you loved me too!¡± Jordyn cried, her voice rising in pitch. ¡°You told me N meant nothing to you!¡±


    ¡°I lied,¡± rk replied bluntly, his gaze unyielding. ¡°I told you what you wanted to hear.¡±


    Cindy¡¯s fury intensified. ¡°rk, how can you be so heartless? There are rumors swirling that you¡¯re getting a divorce. The rest of the Summer family is buzzing about it. If you marry Jordyn now, it will silence all the gossip.¡±


    ¡°I will not get a divorce, and I will not marry her.¡± rk¡¯s resolve was unshakeable. ¡°Mom, this is non-negotiable.¡±


    ¡°But the baby¡­¡± Cindy protested, her voice tinged with desperation.


    ¡°There will be no baby,¡± rk stated firmly, his mind made up.


    He turned to the security guard stationed at the door. ¡°Take her to the hospital, now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jordyn screamed, her voice filled with anguish. ¡°rk, you can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for you; I truly love you!¡±


    As the security guard approached, Jordyn fought against him, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°rk, tell me, have you ever loved me? Even a little bit?¡±


    rk paused, his expression unreadable. Slowly, he turned to face her, his eyes cold and indifferent. ¡°Have you ever seen anyone fall for a prostitute?¡± The words hung in the air, a final, cruel dismissal.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their tumultuous encounter, N stood alone in the silence of her apartment, her heart heavy with the weight of betrayal and loss. The echoes of rk¡¯s desperation still reverberated in her mind, but they felt like distant memories now, overshadowed by the stark reality of his choices. She had fought valiantly to protect her heart, yet the remnants of their shared past lingered like ghosts in the corners of her mind. As the door mmed behind him, she felt a mixture of relief and sorrow; the man she once loved had be an embodiment of her deepest fears, leaving her to confront the painful truth that their love had been irrevocably fractured.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s journey to his parents¡¯ mansion was fraught with turmoil, his heart a battleground of conflicting emotions. As he faced Jordyn and his mother, he grappled with the consequences of his actions, each word spoken a reminder of the chaos he had created. The moment he dered his refusal to acknowledge the child, a finality settled over him, as if he had severed thest thread connecting him to the life he once envisioned. In that instant, he realized that the choices he had made would forever alter the course of his existence, leaving him adrift in a world where love had be a weapon, and trusty in ruins. The unseen doors he had stepped through had led him to untold worlds, but now, he stood at the precipice of a new reality¡ªone that demanded he confront the consequences of his heart¡¯s misguided desires.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the echoes of rk¡¯s harsh words linger in the air, the stage is set for an explosive confrontation that promises to unravel the tangled web of rtionships and loyalties. In the next chapter, readers can expect to delve deeper into the emotional chaos that both N and rk are grappling with. With rk¡¯s heartless dismissal of Jordyn and the impending fallout from his actions, the tension will reach new heights. Will N find the strength to reim her dignity, or will rk¡¯s desperate attempts to manipte the situation push her further away? The stakes are higher than ever, and the choices they make will determine the course of their lives.


    Meanwhile, Jordyn¡¯s reaction to rk¡¯s rejection is poised to ignite a firestorm of consequences. As she grapples with heartbreak and betrayal, her next move could change everything. Will she seek revenge, or will she attempt to salvage what little remains of her rtionship with rk? The dynamics between the characters will shift dramatically as secrets are unveiled and alliances are tested. Expect unexpected twists that will leave readers breathless, as the lines between love and hate blur, and the characters are forced to confront their true desires and fears.


    As the chapter unfolds, the emotional stakes will escte, leading to a confrontation that could either heal old wounds or deepen the chasms between them. With the looming presence of family expectations and societal pressures, the choices made in the heat of the moment will reverberate through their lives. Prepare for revtions that will challenge everything we thought we knew about loyalty, love, and the lengths one will go to protect their heart. The next chapter promises to be a rollercoaster of emotions, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover what lies beyond the unseen doors of their tumultuous lives.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 14

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   14 Summary


    In Chapter 14 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story unfolds with Jordyn facing a devastating moment as she learns that an abortion she desperately sought cannot proceed due to severe medical risks. Overwhelmed by despair, she copses, and her bodyguards treat her with cold indifference, illustrating her istion in a moment of deep emotional turmoil. Meanwhile, rk, anxiously waiting outside the operating room, is gued by worry as time drags on, reflecting his desperation and helplessness regarding Jordyn¡¯s situation.


    When the doctor finally emerges with grave news, rk¡¯s confusion quickly turns to anger as he grapples with the implications of the doctor¡¯s assessment. The doctor exins that Jordyn¡¯s condition is too precarious to risk an abortion, leading to a confrontation between rk and the medical staff. His frustration is palpable as he demands to find another doctor, but the reality of the situation bes evident¡ªno one is willing to jeopardize Jordyn¡¯s life. This moment captures rk¡¯s struggle between his desires and the harsh reality of medical ethics, deepening his emotional conflict.


    As the weekend passes without a visit from rk, N finds a surprising sense of calm and purpose, channeling her energy into her work at Park Pharmaceuticals. This shift in focus marks a significant change for her, as she immerses herself in research, igniting a renewed sense of direction. However, this newfound confidence is soon disrupted by Genevieve¡¯s fierce reprimand of Lucia, who faces serious allegations of falsifying experimental data. The tension in the R&D department esctes as Genevieve confronts Lucia, highlighting the stakes involved in their work and the potential consequences of negligence.


    The chapter culminates in a shocking physical altercation between Lucia and N, igniting a fierce confrontation that leaves the entire department in stunned silence. Lucia¡¯s p, fueled by anger and desperation, is met with an unexpected retaliation from N, who refuses to be a passive victim. This moment not only shifts the power dynamics between the two women but also serves as a catalyst for their respective journeys, emphasizing themes of resilience, ountability, and theplexities of personal and professional rtionships. The emotional weight of the events resonates throughout, leaving readers anticipating the repercussions of this explosive encounter.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 14**


    The words struck Jordyn like a sharp de, slicing through thest remnants of hope that had clung to her heart. In that moment, the weight of despair crashed down upon her, and she crumpled to the cold, unforgiving floor. The bodyguards, their expressions unreadable, moved swiftly to drag her away, as if she were nothing more than a discarded doll.


    Meanwhile, in the sterile confines of the hospital¡¯s emergency room, rk stood vigil outside the operating room, his face a mask of worry. Time ticked away painfully as he waited, each second stretching into an eternity. Jordyn had been inside for what felt like an eternity¡ªhalf an hour¡ªand still, there was no sign of the doctor. Anxiety coiled tightly in his chest, and he could feel his heart pounding like a war drum.


    Finally, the door swung open, and a middle-aged doctor in a crisp white coat stepped out, his expression grave. He peeled off his mask and directed his gaze toward rk. ¡°Mr. Summer, I regret to inform you that we cannot proceed with the abortion for this woman.¡±


    rk¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, confusion mingling with frustration. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he demanded, his voiceced with disbelief.


    The doctor took a steadying breath, his tone serious. ¡°Upon examination, it has be evident that this woman¡¯s uterine wall is unusually weak. Attempting a forced abortion could lead to severe bleeding, potentially endangering her life,¡± he exined, his words heavy with the weight of medical ethics. ¡°We cannot take that risk.¡±


    A storm of anger brewed within rk, darkening his features further. ¡°I want a different doctor. I demand the best avable,¡± he insisted, his voice rising slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Summer, this is not an issue of skill. It¡¯s a matter of the patient¡¯s physical condition. No responsible physician would undertake surgery under these circumstances,¡± the doctor replied firmly, his resolve unshaken.


    Fury bubbled beneath rk¡¯s skin, but he recognized the futility of causing a scene in the hospital. With a clenched jaw, he stepped aside and dialed his staff. ¡°Get in touch with the finest private clinic in Los Angeles at once. I want a doctor here immediately.¡±


    The response from his staff was swift. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve reached out to three private clinics. Each one has declined to perform the abortion after reviewing the medical reports. Additionally, we just received a call from Mrs. Summer.¡±


    rk¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, his heart racing. ¡°What did my mother say?¡± he asked, a sense of dread creeping in.


    ¡°She has requested an immediate briefing. I¡¯ve already forwarded her the medical reports,¡± came the reply.


    Less than ten minutester, rk¡¯s phone buzzed insistently.


    ¡°rk, you need to halt everything you¡¯re doing right now!¡± his mother, Cindy, erupted, her voice sharp and filled with urgency. ¡°The doctor has stated that the surgery poses a life-threatening risk, and you¡¯re still considering it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I can handle this,¡± rk replied, his tone icy.


    ¡°No!¡± Cindy¡¯s voice grew even more resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve thought this through. If this child is meant to be, let hime into the world. Bring Jordyn home immediately and ensure she is well cared for.¡±


    The weekend passed without a visit from rk to N. Instead, N found a surprising sense of calm enveloping her. She turned her focus inward, immersing herself in her work materials. She meticulously organized her R&D ideas, preparing herself for the challenges of the uing week.


    Hours melted away as she delved into research papers, her fingers dancing across the pages as she took detailed notes on experimental procedures. For the first time in years, a sense of purpose ignited within her, filling her with a renewed sense of direction.


    On Monday morning, precisely at 8 a.m., N stepped into Park Pharmaceuticals, her demeanor radiating confidence. As she entered the R&D department, the sharp click of high heels echoed ominously behind her.


    Genevieve stormed into the room, her expression fierce, a folder clutched tightly in her hand.


    The atmosphere shifted palpably as the entire R&D team sensed her fury. Work came to a standstill as anxious eyes turned toward her, brimming with apprehension.


    Genevieve¡¯s gaze zeroed in on Lucia, who was busy preparingb equipment. ¡°Lucia,e with me to my office!¡± shemanded, her voice cutting through the tension like a knife.


    The harshness of her tone left everyone momentarily stunned. Although Genevieve was known for her strictness, she had never before spoken with such icy authority.


    All eyes turned to Lucia, who appeared taken aback by the unexpected reprimand. She nearly dropped the test tube she was holding, the ss glinting ominously in the fluorescent light.


    ¡°Ms. Genevieve, is something wrong?¡± Lucia managed to stammer, trying to maintain herposure despite the tremor in her voice.


    Genevieve remained silent, her expression unreadable as she strode toward her office. Lucia felt the weight of the room¡¯s gazes upon her, heat rising to her cheeks. When her eyes met N¡¯s calm gaze, an inexplicable irritation surged within her, as if N¡¯s tranquility was a challenge to her own turmoil.


    Upon entering the office, Genevieve mmed a thick document onto the table, the sound reverberating like a gunshot. ¡°Look at this!¡± she snapped, pointing at the document with a finger that seemed to burn with usation.


    Lucia picked it up with shaking hands, her heart plummeting as she read the title: ¡°Report on Lucia Chen¡¯s Falsification of Experimental Data.¡± The color drained from her face, and her hands trembled violently as she clutched the damning paper.


    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be happening¡­ who would¡­¡± Lucia stuttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Genevieve¡¯s voice was cold, devoid of sympathy. ¡°You manipted the experimental data. Do you understand the gravity of your actions? Once this drug, which you are responsible for, hits the market, countless lives hang in the bnce!¡±


    Desperation wed at Lucia¡¯s throat as she attempted to defend herself. ¡°Ms. Genevieve, please, I can exin¡­¡±


    ¡°What exnation could possibly justify this?¡± Genevieve interrupted, her patience thinning. ¡°The mice in your batch of experiments exhibited seriousplications, including abnormal liver function and neurological disorders. Yet, your records conveniently omitted this vital information. How is this anything other than a tant disregard for human life?¡±


    A surge of anger and resentment flooded Lucia as she realized that N must have been the one to report her. No one else had ess to the intricate details of the experimental data.


    ¡°Ms. Genevieve, I admit I may have made some errors in my record-keeping. But I assure you, it was never my intention to mislead,¡± Lucia pleaded, her voice cracking. ¡°Please, grant me another chance. I promise to rectify all the discrepancies!¡±


    But Genevieve stood firm, her expression unwavering. ¡°Lucia, there are no second chances in this situation. I¡¯ve already escted this matter to headquarters. The course of action is beyond my control. Until headquarters reaches a decision, you are to cease all experimental work immediately.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Lucia protested, her voice rising in panic. ¡°I have bills to pay!¡±


    ¡°You should have thought about that before falsifying data,¡± Genevieve replied sternly, her resolve unyielding.


    ¡°But the deadline was impossibly tight! I had to make adjustments!¡± Lucia¡¯s voice was desperate, pleading for understanding.


    ¡°Those adjustments could have resulted in fatalities,¡± Genevieve stated, her voice unyielding. ¡°Now, pack your things and leave.¡±


    Lucia emerged from the office, her face a storm of fury. She stormed toward N, who was still diligently organizing documents at her workbench.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Lucia pped N hard across the face, her anger erupting in a single, explosive motion.


    ¡°This p is a lesson for your scheming against me!¡± Lucia shouted, her voice sharp and filled with rage.


    N¡¯s left cheek instantly bore the imprint of Lucia¡¯s hand, the skin reddening with the force of the blow. The entire R&D department stood frozen, shocked by the sudden confrontation.


    Yet, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, N did not simply ept the attack. In a sh, she seized Lucia¡¯s hair and retaliated with a p that echoed through the room, even more powerful than the first.


    Lucia stumbled backward, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, as the stunned silence of the department was shattered by the unexpected turn of events.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the chaos, the air in the R&D department hung heavy with the tension of unresolved emotions. N stood firm, her heart racing, not just from the adrenaline of the confrontation but from the realization that she had finally taken a stand. The p had been a catalyst, igniting a fire within her that had long been dormant. No longer would she allow herself to be a passive observer in the tumult of her own life. As she locked eyes with Lucia, she felt a surge of empowerment, a newfound rity that perhaps this moment was the turning point she had been waiting for. It was a reminder that strength could manifest in unexpected ways, and that sometimes, the unseen doors to personal growth are opened through confrontation and resilience.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s world was unraveling as he grappled with the weight of his mother¡¯s words and the implications of the doctor¡¯s diagnosis. The decision to allow Jordyn to carry the child was fraught with uncertainty, yet it also held the promise of new beginnings. As he paced the hospital corridor, he felt the heaviness of despair lift ever so slightly, reced by a flicker of hope. Perhaps this was a chance for redemption, not just for Jordyn, but for himself as well. The road ahead would be challenging, but rk understood now that life often unfolds in ways we least expect, leading us down paths that can ultimately transform our understanding of love, responsibility, and the unseen worlds that lie within us all.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the dust settles from the explosive confrontation between N and Lucia, the tension within the R&D department reaches a boiling point. N, fueled by a newfound sense of empowerment, must navigate the fallout of her actions while grappling with the moral implications of her choices. Will she stand firm in her resolve against Lucia¡¯s deceit, or will the repercussions of her retaliation lead her down a path of regret? The dynamics of the office are shifting, and the alliances formed in the aftermath of this incident may alter the course of their work and personal lives forever.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s world is unraveling as he faces the daunting challenge posed by his mother¡¯s insistence on allowing Jordyn¡¯s child toe into the world. With the clock ticking and tensions rising, rk must confront his own fears and desires while bncing familial expectations and the weight of impending fatherhood. Will he be able to reconcile his ambitions with the responsibilities that lie ahead? As he delves deeper into theplexities of his rtionship with Jordyn, the decisions he makes could lead to unforeseen consequences that ripple through both their lives.


    In the next chapter, expect the stakes to rise as N and rk find themselves at pivotal crossroads. With emotions running high and secrets lurking just beneath the surface, the choices they make will not only define their futures but also intertwine their fates in ways they could never have anticipated. Prepare for a whirlwind of revtions, confrontations, and the relentless pursuit of truth as these characters step into the unknown, where every decision could unlock doors to untold worlds beyond.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 15

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   15 Summary


    In the R&D department, a shocking confrontation unfolded between N and Lucia, shattering the usual calm atmosphere. N, typically gentle andposed, retaliated fiercely against Lucia, who had been manipting data. The moment escted quickly, with N physically confronting Lucia, leaving her on the ground, visibly shaken and angry. N¡¯sposed demeanor cracked as she warned Lucia about the severe consequences of her actions, hinting at the potential fallout from exposing her hical behavior.


    As Lucia grappled with the reality of her situation, she felt the weight of her colleagues¡¯ scrutiny. The physical evidence of the confrontation¡ªa mark on her cheek¡ªserved as a stark reminder of her vulnerability. With her professional reputation on the line, she left the scene in a rush, her anger and fear palpable. Meanwhile, Damon Summer observed the chaos from a distance, noting N¡¯s unexpected strength and resolve, while his assistant Spencer expressed curiosity about the unfolding drama.


    In the aftermath, N sought refuge in the bathroom, confronting her reflection and the emotional turmoil within her. Despite the chaos, she felt a surge of rity and strength. Returning to her workstation, she was met with concern from her colleague Sasha, who warned her about Lucia¡¯s vindictive nature. N remained determined to push through the turmoil, focusing on her work despite the looming threat.


    On the other hand, Lucia turned to her father for support, painting herself as the victim of N¡¯s jealousy and maniption. As she faced disciplinary action from her supervisor, her frustration grew when she realized she couldn¡¯t directly confront N without evidence. The tension escted further when Lucia returned to the R&D department, delivering thinly veiled threats to N. N responded with calm resolve, challenging Lucia¡¯s professional ethics and foreshadowing the ongoing conflict between them. The chapter ends with both women poised for a battle of wills, each determined to emerge victorious.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    The atmosphere in the R&D department was electric, charged with disbelief and shock. The usual calm demeanor of N had been shattered in an instant, and her colleagues stood frozen, their eyes glued to the unfolding drama. No one had anticipated that N, typically so gentle andposed, would unleash such a fierce retaliation.


    N released her grip on Lucia¡¯s hair, stepping back as if the act had burned her. Her hands trembled slightly, yet her voice emerged strong and unwavering. She gazed down at Lucia, whoy sprawled on the ground, desperately clutching her swollen cheek, a vivid reminder of the confrontation.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane! How dare you hit me!¡± Lucia¡¯s voice rang out, a mixture of anger and disbelief, as she struggled to regain her footing. Her meticulously styled hair, once a crown of confidence, was now a chaotic mess, mirroring her inner turmoil.


    N took a moment topose herself, smoothing down her torn blouse with fingers that still quaked from adrenaline. The fabric hung awkwardly at the shoulder, a testament to the physical altercation. She inhaled deeply, summoning the strength to confront Lucia.


    ¡°Lucia,¡± she began, her toneced with an intensity that sent shivers through the room, ¡°are you absolutely certain you want to make your data maniption public? I believe everyone here would be profoundly interested in understanding what it feels like to be a researcher who would jeopardize a patient¡¯s life for the sake of achieving a sessful oue.¡±


    The murmurs that surrounded them began to swell, a chorus of hushed voices and exchanged ncesden with implications. The notion of data maniption carried a weighty stigma in their field, one that could end a career in an instant.


    Lucia¡¯splexion paled, the crimson imprint of N¡¯s hand stark against her skin, a physical manifestation of the confrontation¡¯s gravity. The realization hit her hard; if she allowed this scene to escte, her professional reputation would be irreparably tarnished. Her colleagues regarded her now with a mix of suspicion and disdain.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± Lucia hissed, her voice low and venomous. She snatched her purse from her desk, her hands shaking with a mix of rage and fear. ¡°Just wait!¡±


    She hurried toward the exit, the sharp clicks of her heels echoing in the tense silence, each step a frantic reminder of her retreat. The elevator doors felt like they were moving in slow motion, not closing quickly enough to suit her anxious heart.


    On the second floor, a tall figure leaned casually against the window, observing the tumult below. Damon Summer, impably dressed in a tailored dark suit that entuated his broad shoulders, scrutinized the scene with piercing eyes. Every detail of the confrontation was etched into his memory.


    Beside him, his assistant Spencer adjusted his gold-rimmed sses, his fascination evident as he watched the drama unfold.


    ¡°Sir, did you see how fierce Mrs. N was? She was absolutely relentless,¡± Spencer remarked, a hint of admiration in his voice. ¡°The way she yanked Lucia¡¯s hair¡ªjust brutal!¡±


    ¡°I noticed,¡± Damon replied curtly, cutting off Spencer¡¯s enthusiasm.


    N was clearly not the innocent girl he had initially perceived; her resolve in standing up to Lucia revealed a strength he hadn¡¯t anticipated. Yet, he reminded himself, theplexities of rk¡¯s family drama were not his concern.


    Spencer¡¯s curiosity bubbled over. ¡°Should I go down and find out what happened? It seems there¡¯s some serious history between those two.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze hardened, a silent warning emanating from his demeanor. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve taken quite the liberty with your observationstely.¡±


    Instantly, Spencer straightened, his demeanor shifting to one of professionalism. ¡°No, no, sir! I¡¯m actually quite busy. I still have a mountain of documents to review for the acquisition deal.¡±


    He mentally chastised himself, realizing he needed to rein in his curiosity. For a fleeting moment, he had thought his boss might have an interest in the unfolding drama involving his nephew¡¯s wife.


    Meanwhile, N rushed to the bathroom, her heart racing. The sting from Lucia¡¯s scratch felt like fire on her skin. Gripping the edge of the sink, she stared into the mirror, confronting her reflection¡ªa face marred by distinct red marks that served as a reminder of her confrontation.


    Turning on the cold water, she cupped it in her hands, the shock of the icy liquid against her inmed skin eliciting a gasp. It was a moment of rity amidst the chaos, a reminder of her strength.


    When she returned to her workstation, Sasha was already waiting, her chair rolling over with urgency. Her eyes widened as she took in N¡¯s face, the evidence of the altercation clear.


    ¡°Oh my god, N! What on earth happened between you and Lucia?¡± Sasha asked, her voice filled with concern as she gently grasped N¡¯s arm. ¡°Those scratches look serious.¡±


    N took a seat, exhaling a breath she didn¡¯t realize she was holding. ¡°It¡¯s just a personal grudge. Nothing I can¡¯t manage,¡± she replied, trying to maintain an air of nonchnce.


    Sasha¡¯s expression darkened, her concern palpable. ¡°You need to be cautious. Lucia is vindictive. She holds grudges like trophies, and she has connections in thispany. She¡¯ll find a way to retaliate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my guard up,¡± N assured her, turning her focus to theputer screen, determined to push through the turmoil.


    Meanwhile, Lucia had burst out of thepany building, her heart racing as she fumbled for her phone, her fingers trembling. She dialed her father¡¯s number, desperation creeping into her voice the moment he answered.


    ¡°Dad, I need your help,¡± she implored, urgencycing her words.


    Clement¡¯s voice sharpened with concern. ¡°What is it? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Someone has used me of tampering with experimental data,¡± Lucia confessed, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Thepany is discussing punishment. Dad, I could lose my job over this.¡±


    She carefully crafted her narrative, omitting her own guilt and painting N as the viin, a malicious figure acting out of jealousy.


    ¡°That little witch thinks she can ruin my career over something so trivial,¡± Lucia sobbed into the phone, her voice cracking under the weight of her emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart,¡± Clement¡¯s tone turned steely, a protective edge emerging. ¡°I¡¯ve spent two decades building connections in this industry. Let me make some calls.¡±


    The following afternoon, Lucia found herself summoned to Genevieve¡¯s office, her anxiety palpable as she sat across from her supervisor, who was engrossed in paperwork.


    ¡°Thepany has decided to handle your situation internally,¡± Genevieve stated without looking up, her voice devoid of empathy. ¡°You will face a sry deduction for one month and receive a formal verbal warning. Consider yourself fortunate.¡±


    Lucia exhaled slowly, relief mingling with frustration. ¡°Thank you. But what about the person who made the false usation against me?¡±


    Genevieve looked up, her expression curt. ¡°It was anonymous. We cannot identify who made theint.¡±


    ¡°I know exactly who it was!¡± Lucia leaned forward, her eagerness palpable. ¡°It was N Jayston. She¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± Genevieve interjected sharply. ¡°Without evidence, you¡¯re merely making usations. This matter is closed. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±


    After leaving the office, Lucia stormed straight to the R&D department. Most employees had already clocked out for the day, but N remained at her desk, focused on her work beneath the harsh fluorescent lights.


    ¡°N,¡± Lucia called softly, her voice deceptively sweet. ¡°Scheming behind people¡¯s backs isn¡¯t a real talent, you know. You still have three months left in your internship. idents tend to happen to those who make the wrong enemies.¡±


    N saved her work, turning to face Lucia with a calm resolve. ¡°If you have so much time to throw around threats, perhaps you should invest it in studying basic research ethics. After all, someone who makes such fundamental errors in data handling clearly needs to brush up on professional standards.¡±


    Lucia¡¯s face flushed with fury, her hands clenching into fists at her sides, trembling with rage.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she whispered, her voice low and dangerous. ¡°We¡¯ll see who emerges victorious in the end.¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, the air in the R&D department was thick with unspoken tension and the weight of unresolved animosities. N, though shaken, emerged with a newfound sense of empowerment, her fierce stand against Lucia marking a pivotal moment in her journey. As she returned to her work, the scrapes on her skin served as reminders of her strength and resilience. She understood that this battle was not just about personal grievances but a fight for integrity in a world where ethics could easily bepromised. N¡¯s determination to uphold her values resonated deeply within her, igniting a fire that would not be easily extinguished.


    Conversely, Lucia found herself spiraling into a realm of desperation and vindictiveness. Her pleas for help to her father underscored her vulnerability, revealing a woman who, despite her attempts to project power, was crumbling under the weight of her own deceit. The warning from Genevieve served as a harsh reminder of the consequences of her actions, leaving her to grapple with the reality of her diminishing control. As she left the office, her threats hung in the air like a storm brewing on the horizon, foreshadowing a sh that would test both women¡¯s resolve. In this unfolding drama, the stakes were no longer just about a job or reputation; they had transformed into a battle for truth and redemption, where unseen doors would lead them into untold worlds of conflict and consequence.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and Lucia to escte further, as the stakes of their confrontation rise dramatically. With Lucia now armed with her father¡¯s influential connections, the narrative will delve into the lengths she is willing to go to reim her tarnished reputation. As whispers of her impending retaliation swirl through the office, the atmosphere will thrum with a palpable sense of dread and anticipation. N¡¯s resolve will be tested as she navigates the treacherous waters of corporate politics, where alliances can shift like sand and the line between friend and foe bes increasingly blurred.


    Meanwhile, Damon Summer¡¯s growing interest in the unfolding drama promises to add anotheryer ofplexity to the story. Will he choose to intervene, or will he remain an observer, allowing the conflict to spiral out of control? As N grapples with her own insecurities and the consequences of her actions, the chapter will explore the emotional turmoil that apanies standing up for oneself in a high-stakes environment. Expect unexpected alliances to form, secrets to be revealed, and the simmering tension to reach a boiling point that could change the course of both women¡¯s careers forever. Prepare for a rollercoaster of emotions as the battle for professional survival intensifies, leaving readers breathless and eager for the next twist in this gripping tale.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 16

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   16 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself alone in her office after hours, her thoughts interrupted by a phone call from rk, her estranged husband. He informs her that he is downstairs with warmer clothes for her, which she reluctantly agrees to collect, feeling a mix of irritation and anxiety. As she steps outside into the chilly October air, the tension esctes when rk notices the bruises on her cheek from a recent attack. His protective instincts surface, leading to a confrontation where he demands to know who harmed her, revealing a dark intensity in his demeanor that unsettles N.


    Despite her attempts to deflect his concerns, rk¡¯s anger bes palpable, and he warns her against pushing him away when she is in danger. This moment of vulnerability shifts the dynamic between them, forcing N to acknowledge the gravity of her situation. rk insists on driving her home, and the ride is filled with a heavy silence, reflecting the unresolved emotions and the tension stemming from both their past and the recent violence in N¡¯s life.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s protective instincts take a darker turn as he seeks retribution against Lucia, the woman responsible for N¡¯s bruises. In a private room at a nightclub, he confronts Lucia, demanding that she physically punish herself for her actions against N. The scene is intense and chilling as Lucia, faced with rk¡¯s wrath,plies with his demands, striking herself repeatedly while grappling with the fear of losing everything her family has built. This moment underscores the lengths rk is willing to go to protect N, revealing theplexities of his character and the toxic dynamics at y.


    As Lucia endures her punishment, her internal rage builds, redirecting her anger towards N. She feels humiliated and determined to reim her power, vowing to find someone more influential than rk to retaliate against N. This sets the stage for a brewing conflict, highlighting the themes of revenge and the consequences of violence, as both women navigate their intertwined fates and the unseen doors that lead them into deeper turmoil. The story concludes with a sense of foreboding, as Lucia¡¯s determination to retaliate against N hints at further conflict ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N lingered at her desk long after the clock struck six in the evening. The once-bustling R&D department had nearly emptied, leaving behind an echo of hushed conversations and the faint hum ofputers winding down for the day.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated against the polished surface of her desk, a persistent buzz that pulled her from her thoughts. She nced at the screen, her heart momentarily skipping as she recognized the name: rk.


    For a heartbeat, she hesitated, her finger hovering over the answer button. Finally, she pressed it, steeling herself for the conversation ahead.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m downstairs at your office,¡± rk¡¯s voice crackled through the receiver, rough and ragged, as if he hadn¡¯t stopped talking all day. ¡°Weather¡¯s supposed to get cold this week. I brought you some warmer clothes.¡±


    Curiosity piqued, N rose from her chair and made her way to the window. Peering down, she spotted rk¡¯s sleek ck Mercedes parked in the lot below, its polished surface gleaming under the fading light.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you,¡± she replied, her tone t and devoid of warmth.


    ¡°The clothes are already here. Juste down and get them,¡± he insisted, his voice brooking no argument.


    N sighed inwardly, recognizing the stubbornness that defined rk¡¯s character. If she refused him, she knew he would likely storm upstairs, causing a scene that would leave her colleagues whispering. Reluctantly, she grabbed her bag and made her way to the elevator, the weight of her decision heavy on her shoulders.


    Stepping outside, the October evening air nipped at her skin, cutting through her thin cardigan like a knife. She instinctively wrapped the fabric tighter around herself as she approached rk¡¯s car, her heart racing with a mix of irritation and anxiety.


    As she neared him, rk opened his mouth to speak, but his words faltered. His gaze fixed on her left cheek, where the bruises from Lucia¡¯s attack had deepened throughout the day. Under the harsh re of the parking lot lights, the dark marks stood out starkly against her pale skin, and she could feel the tension in the air shift.


    A dangerous flicker ignited in rk¡¯s eyes, and she watched as his jaw clenched tightly. His hands curled into fists at his sides, the tension radiating from him palpable.


    ¡°Who the hell did this to you?¡± His voice dropped to a deadly whisper, each wordced with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine.


    N instinctively took a step back, the sudden shift in his demeanor unnerving her. She had seen rk angry before, but never like this¡ªhis eyes were icy, devoid of warmth.


    ¡°Nobody,¡± she blurted out, her voice rising in panic. ¡°I just tripped and fell.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± He closed the distance between them, his expression darkening further. ¡°You don¡¯t get handprint bruises from falling down. Tell me who touched you.¡±


    ¡°This is none of your business,¡± N retorted, backing away even further. ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    His face darkened further, the air thickening with unspoken threats. rk inhaled deeply through his nose, clearly struggling to maintain hisposure.


    ¡°Look, I know you hate me right now,¡± he said, his tone slow and measured. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to forgive me. But don¡¯t push me away when someone hurts you. Because I swear to God, N, if you keep shutting me out, I might do something we¡¯ll both regret.¡±


    The weight of his words hung heavily between them, a chilling reminder of the unpredictability that came with rk¡¯s anger. N felt a knot form in her stomach, the warning in his voice all too clear.


    ¡°Where are the clothes?¡± she asked quietly, her resolve wavering.


    rk reached into his car, pulling out several designer shopping bags, their expensive logos glinting in the dim light. ¡°My driver will take you home.¡±


    ¡°I can take a taxi,¡± she protested weakly.


    ¡°No.¡± His voice turned sharp again, amand that brooked no dissent. ¡°You¡¯re getting in this car.¡±


    Realizing she had little choice, N slid into the backseat, the leather cool against her skin, while rk settled in beside her. The ride unfolded in tense silence, each moment stretching out ufortably. When they finally reached her apartment building, rk watched her enter the lobby, his gaze unwavering, and only when the elevator doors closed did he instruct his driver to leave.


    Once they were in motion again, rk pulled out his phone, his expression one of grim determination. He dialed his secretary, his voice cutting through the air with a sense of urgency.


    ¡°I need information,¡± he stated without preamble. ¡°Someone attacked my wife at Park Pharmaceuticals today. I want surveince footage, witness statements¡ªeverything. You have thirty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, Mr. Summer,¡± came the immediate reply, and N could almost hear the frantic typing on the other end.


    Twenty-five minutester, rk¡¯s phone buzzed with the report. He listened intently, his expression darkening as his secretary detailed the confrontation between N and Lucia Pord. By the time the call ended, his demeanor had shifted to something far more lethal.


    At ten PM, rk found himself seated in the VIP section of tinum, the city¡¯s most exclusive nightclub. The private room was dimly lit, soundproofed against the world outside. He nursed a ss of whiskey, waiting with a simmering intensity.


    The door swung open, revealing two security guards in crisp ck suits escorting a bewildered woman between them.


    Lucia¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she spotted rk lounging on the leather couch. She had been dancing downstairs, lost in the music, when these men had suddenly appeared, dragging her into this private chamber.


    ¡°Mr. Summer,¡± she stammered, dropping to her knees on the thick carpet. ¡°I can exin everything. Please don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re here?¡± rk interrupted, his tone icy.


    ¡°Because of what happened with N today,¡± Lucia whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°But she started it. She¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± His voice sliced through her excuses like a de. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your pathetic justification. Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen. You¡¯re going to p yourself. Hard. The same way you pped my wife. And you¡¯re going to keep doing it until I tell you to stop.¡±


    Lucia stared at him in shock, her mind racing. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± rk leaned forward slightly, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Or would you prefer I destroy your entire family instead? Because I can make the Pord name disappear from this industry overnight.¡±


    Panic washed over her, and the color drained from Lucia¡¯s face. Her father had dedicated decades to building their pharmaceutical empire. One word from rk could obliterate everything.


    With trembling hands, she raised her right palm and struck her own cheek. The sound echoed in the quiet room, a sharp reminder of her predicament.


    ¡°Harder,¡± rkmanded, his voice firm.


    Lucia hit herself again, this time with enough force to make her head snap to the side, the pain blossoming instantly.


    ¡°Keep going.¡±


    SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!


    The blows came faster now, each strike sending shockwaves of pain through her. Lucia¡¯s cheek began to swell immediately, tears streaming down her face, but she didn¡¯t dare stop.


    After fifteen strikes, her face was a distorted mask of pain, her right hand numb from the relentless impacts.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± rk finally said, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Remember this feeling next time you think about touching my wife. If I hear you¡¯ve gone near her again, what happens next won¡¯t be just a few ps.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Lucia mumbled through her swollen lips. ¡°I won¡¯t bother her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my sight.¡±


    Lucia stumbled to her feet, practically fleeing from the room, her heart racing.


    Back in her apartment bathroom, Lucia stared at her reflection, horror washing over her. Her face was unrecognizable, the left side swollen to twice its normal size.


    But instead of fear, a seething rage ignited within her chest. This was all N¡¯s fault. That pathetic woman must have run crying to her husband the moment she got home.


    How could someone so insignificant end up with a man like rk Summer? N came from nothing; her family was broke, and she had no connections, no status to speak of.


    Lucia gripped the bathroom counter until her knuckles turned white, a fierce determination settling in her heart. She would find someone more powerful than rk, someone who could put him in his ce.


    And when she did, she would ensure that N paid dearly for every humiliation she had suffered that night.Conclusion


    As the echoes of the evening¡¯s confrontation faded, N found herself grappling with a whirlwind of emotions. The bruises on her cheek were a painful reminder of her vulnerability, yet the intensity of rk¡¯s protective fury stirred something deep within her¡ªa mix of fear and an unexpected flicker of hope. She had always prided herself on her independence and resilience, but the reality of her situation weighed heavily on her. In that moment, standing at the precipice of her choices, N realized that perhaps allowing someone to care for her didn¡¯t equate to weakness; it was a delicate dance of trust and vulnerability that she had yet to master.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s ruthless determination to shield N from further harm revealed a side of him that was both terrifying and intoxicating. His actions, while extreme, stemmed from a fierce love that left no room for doubt about hismitment to her safety. Yet, as Lucia¡¯s rage simmered and her thirst for revenge began to brew, the stakes escted dramatically. N and rk were now caught in a storm of emotional turmoil and external threats, their bond tested by the very forces that sought to tear them apart. With the unseen doors of their lives swinging open to untold worlds, both were left to contemte how far they were willing to go to protect each other and what sacrifices they might have to make in the face of looming danger.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes between N and rk, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of their rtionship. With rk¡¯s protective instincts ignited by the bruises on N¡¯s cheek, readers will witness a fierce battle between his desire to shield her and her stubbornness to maintain her independence. Will N finally open up about the true nature of her confrontation with Lucia, or will her fear of rk¡¯s wrath push her further away? The stakes are high as rk¡¯s dark side emerges, raising questions about the lengths he will go to protect his wife and the possible consequences of his actions.


    Meanwhile, Lucia¡¯s fury is only beginning to simmer. The humiliation she suffered at rk¡¯s hands will undoubtedly fuel her quest for revenge, setting the stage for a dangerous game of power and maniption. As she seeks out allies who can rival rk¡¯s influence, the narrative will explore the intricate web of rtionships and hidden agendas that could threaten N¡¯s safety. Expect unexpected alliances and shocking revtions that will challenge the characters¡¯ loyalties and force them to confront their own demons. With the stakes rising and tensions mounting, the next chapter is bound to leave readers on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover the unfolding drama and its implications for all involved.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 17

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   17 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story unfolds with Lucia¡¯s unexpected absence from the R&D department, creating a noticeable shift in the workce atmosphere. Her departure brings a sense of ease among the team, allowing N to immerse herself in her work. As she bes engrossed in theplexities of pharmaceuticals, N finds sce in her tasks, momentarily escaping the chaos of her personal life and hoping for a peaceful routine.


    However, this tranquility is abruptly shattered when Cindy Summer, Damon¡¯s mother, confronts N outside the office. Dressed impably, Cindy¡¯s authoritative presence is intimidating, and she insists on discussing N¡¯s recent move out of her home. The conversation quickly esctes into a confrontation, with Cindy attempting to shame N for her situation and expecting her to tolerate rk¡¯s infidelities. N, fueled by sarcasm and defiance, retorts, which provokes Cindy tosh out both verbally and physically, dousing N with water.


    Just as tensions peak, Damon arrives unexpectedly, providing a moment of relief for N. His intervention shifts the power dynamic, as he challenges Cindy¡¯s behavior and defends N, highlighting the injustices she has faced. The confrontation reveals deep-seated family issues and puts Cindy on the defensive, leading to her hasty exit from the restaurant. This moment of support from Damon leaves N feeling conflicted yet grateful, as he offers to drive her home, furtherplicating her emotions regarding her marriage.


    As they drive, Damon brings up the possibility of a divorce, which surprises N and forces her to confront her feelings about her marriage to rk. The conversation is heavy with unspoken tension, and N¡¯s reaction shows her uncertainty about her future. Upon reaching her apartment, she is confronted by rk, who is possessive and aggressive, demanding to know about her encounter with Damon. N¡¯s sharp response reflects her growing resolve, hinting at her desire to break free from the constraints of her troubled marriage. The chapter ends on a cliffhanger, leaving readers eager to see how N will navigate herplicated rtionships moving forward.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    Over the course of the following days, Lucia took an unexpected sick leave, leaving her absence palpable in the R&D department. Without her usual antics, the atmosphere shifted dramatically; the tension that once hung in the air dissipated, reced by a newfound sense of ease among the team.


    N, on the other hand, found herself diving headfirst into her work. Officially settled into theboratory, she became engrossed in the intricate world of pharmaceuticals, meticulously documenting experimental data each day. The rhythmic tter of her keyboard and the soft hum of machinery became a soothing backdrop as she analyzed the reactions of variouspounds, losing herself in theplexity of her tasks.


    This busywork provided a temporary escape from the turmoil of her personal life, and for a while, N allowed herself to believe that her days would continue in this peaceful manner. She relished the focus that her job demanded, hoping it would shield her from her troubles.


    However, as Friday evening descended, N¡¯s brief respite came to an abrupt end. Just as she stepped out of the office, a familiar silhouette caught her eye, waiting for her with an air of authority.


    Cindy Summer, Damon¡¯s mother, stood at the entrance of thepany, her presence amplified by the luxurious Chanel suit she wore. The moment she spotted N, she strode over with a determined look on her face, her heels clicking sharply against the pavement.


    ¡°N, we need to talk,¡± Cindy dered, her tone serious and unyielding. ¡°There¡¯s a lovely restaurant nearby. Let¡¯s go sit down.¡±


    N hesitated, a knot of reluctance tightening in her stomach. She understood all too well that refusing Cindy could lead to a scene at thepany entrance, something that would undoubtedly tarnish her professional reputation. With a resigned sigh, she followed Cindy to the upscale restaurant, each step feeling heavier than thest.


    Once seated, Cindy wasted no time, ordering two cups of coffee beforeunching into the heart of the matter.


    ¡°I heard you moved out,¡± she began, her voice low but filled with an unmistakable edge. ¡°Is it just because rk has found another woman?¡±


    N met her gaze steadily, choosing silence as her response.


    ¡°N, I understand that young women can be sensitive,¡± Cindy continued, her tone shifting to one of misguided empathy. ¡°But you must realize that this behavior is quite normal for men, especially for someone like rk, who has wealth and status. There will always be women vying for his attention. As a good wife, you should learn to be patient and tolerant.¡±


    N couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Really? Mrs. Summer seems to have mastered the art of tolerance. I suppose you gained a wealth of experience in your younger days.¡±


    The words struck a nerve, and N watched as Cindy¡¯s face darkened, the painful memories of her own past betrayals shing behind her eyes.


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Cindy erupted, rising from her seat in a fit of anger. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a worthless girl from a bankrupt family! Your father is only alive because rk is paying for his medical bills!¡±


    Before N could react, Cindy seized the ss of water in front of her and hurled its contents directly at her face.


    The icy water sshed across N, soaking her shirt and leaving her feeling exposed as the fabric clung to her skin, revealing the outline of her undergarments beneath.


    ¡°Here, dry off,¡± a deep voice interjected, startling N as a slender hand extended towards her, offering several tissues.


    She looked up, her heart racing, to find Damon Summer standing there, dressed in a dark suit that exuded a mature charm.


    ¡°Damon? What are you doing here?¡± Cindy¡¯s surprise was evident, and a flicker of panic crossed her features.


    ¡°I was just finishing a business meeting nearby,¡± Damon replied, his gaze shifting from the mess on the table to N¡¯s drenched shirt. ¡°Looks like I arrived at the perfect time.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this is a misunderstanding,¡± Cindy stammered, desperately attempting to regain control of the situation. ¡°N and I were merely discussing some family matters.¡±


    ¡°Discussing?¡± Damon scoffed, a coldugh escaping his lips. ¡°You certainly have a unique way of discussing things. Though I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. My sources tell me you wanted to keep that woman¡¯s baby. I guess I thought too highly of you.¡±


    Cindy¡¯s expression twisted in anger at the implication. ¡°What are you insinuating?¡±


    ¡°My meaning is straightforward,¡± Damon¡¯s voice took on a dangerous edge. ¡°If you¡¯re so supportive of your son¡¯s infidelities, why are you here making life difficult for N?¡±


    ¡°N is the unreasonable one!¡± Cindy shot back, pointing an usatory finger at N. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to be a daughter-inw of the Summer family!¡±


    ¡°Unreasonable?¡± Damon countered sharply. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it rk who cheated first? The Summer family has wronged N, not the other way around. If you can¡¯t grasp that simple truth, perhaps rk shouldn¡¯t inherit the Summer Group after all.¡±


    Damon¡¯s wordsnded heavily, like a sledgehammer striking a fragile surface. The implications of his threat were clear, and Cindy realized that with Damon¡¯s influence, he could indeed block rk from inheriting the family business.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you threatening me?¡± Cindy¡¯s voice trembled, fear creeping into her tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m merely stating facts,¡± Damon replied coolly, his eyes locked onto hers. ¡°You¡¯d do well to remember that the reputation of the Summer family is paramount above all else.¡±


    Cindy, sensing the futility of her position, gathered her belongings in a huff and stormed out of the restaurant, leaving N and Damon in a tense silence.


    ¡°Let me drive you home,¡± Damon offered, his voice steady and calm.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I can manage on my own¡­¡± N began, but Damon cut her off.


    ¡°Looking like that, you shouldn¡¯t take public transportation,¡± he insisted. ¡°Come on.¡±


    As they drove, the air was thick with unspoken words, both lost in their thoughts. It wasn¡¯t until they neared N¡¯s apartment building that Damon broke the silence. ¡°If you¡¯re considering a divorce from rk, I can rmend an excellent divorcewyer¡ªthe best one in Los Angeles.¡±


    N¡¯s grip on the door handle tightened, her fingertips turning white. She hadn¡¯t expected him to bring up divorce so directly, and it sent a wave of uncertainty through her.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle,¡± she replied softly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°If I need help, I¡¯ll reach out.¡±


    The car came to a stop in front of her apartment building. N stepped out, offering him a brief thank you before she turned to head inside.


    ¡°N.¡±


    The familiar voice halted her in her tracks. She turned around to see rk standing at the entrance of themunity, his expression dark and intense as he locked eyes with her.


    As the car disappeared into the night, rk¡¯s demeanor shifted, a storm brewing within him.


    ¡°Who was that driving you home?¡± he demanded, striding over and gripping N¡¯s wrist with a possessive force.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± she shot back, her voice icy as she tried to pull away from his grasp.


    rk¡¯s eyes narrowed as they swept over her still-damp shirt, a frown creasing his brow. ¡°Why are your clothes wet?¡±


    N couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. ¡°You should ask your mother that question.¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation with Cindy, N found herself in a tumultuous sea of emotions, each wave crashing against the fragile facade she had built to protect herself. The encounter had stripped away theyers of denial she had wrapped around her heart, exposing the raw truth of her situation. As she stood before rk, the tension in the air crackled with unresolved anger and pain, a stark reminder of the betrayal that had driven her to this moment. N¡¯sughter, bitter and defiant, echoed the strength she had begun to reim, even as the remnants of her past clung to her like the damp fabric against her skin. No longer willing to be a pawn in the game dictated by the Summer family, she felt a flicker of hope igniting within her, a promise of liberation from the chains of her marriage.


    Yet, as she faced rk, the reality of her choices loomedrge. The familiar shadows of doubt crept in, whispering fears of the unknown thaty ahead. But N stood resolute, her heart pounding with the knowledge that she had allies in unexpected ces, like Damon, who had offered her support when she needed it most. The road to reiming her identity would be fraught with challenges, but for the first time, she felt a sense of agency over her life. As she turned away from rk, leaving behind the remnants of a rtionship that had long since soured, N stepped into the night with a newfound determination. The unseen doors of her future awaited, and with each step, she embraced the untold worlds that beckoned her onward, ready to carve out a life defined not by others¡¯ expectations, but by her own desires and dreams.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N confronts the fallout from her encounter with Cindy and the unexpected presence of Damon. With rk¡¯s sudden reappearance, the stakes rise dramatically, and N must navigate the emotional minefield of her crumbling marriage. The confrontation promises to be explosive, as rk¡¯s jealousy and possessiveness sh with N¡¯s newfound resolve. Will she find the strength to stand her ground, or will rk¡¯s maniptive tactics force her back into submission?


    Moreover, the chapter will delve deeper into theplex dynamics between the Summer family members, revealing hidden secrets and unspoken alliances. As N grapples with her feelings for Damon, the question looms: can she trust him, or does he have his own agenda? The narrative will weave through the intricacies of loyalty, betrayal, and the pursuit of independence, leaving readers on the edge of their seats. Prepare for shocking revtions and heart-wrenching decisions as N¡¯s journey unfolds, leading her closer to the unseen doors that may open into untold worlds beyond her current reality.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 18

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   18 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk is confronted with the harsh reality of his mother Cindy¡¯s cruel treatment of his wife, N. While watching security footage of an incident at a restaurant, he witnesses Cindy verbally abuse N, hurling insults that cut deep. This moment triggers a wave of guilt and shame within rk as hees to terms with the fact that he has been oblivious to the emotional torment N has endured for years at the hands of his mother. The weight of his inaction and the realization that he should have defended N weighs heavily on him.


    After the incident, rk attempts to apologize to N, presenting her with flowers as a gesture of remorse. However, N¡¯s response is cold and pointed. She questions why he never acknowledged the ongoing abuse and reflects on his willful blindness to her suffering. Her words strike at rk¡¯s heart, forcing him to confront his cowardice and the reality of his mother¡¯s behavior. N¡¯s rejection of his apology and the bouquet symbolizes the deep rift that has formed between them, leaving rk standing alone, grappling with the consequences of his failures.


    As N embraces her newfound independence, she revels in the freedom of being single and begins to enjoy life on her own terms. rk, meanwhile, struggles with his feelings of desperation and remorse, seeking N¡¯s forgiveness but failing to understand the depth of her hurt. Their encounters are filled with tension as N challenges rk¡¯s sincerity andmitment, highlighting the disparity between his actions and words. Despite his attempts to win her back, N remains resolute, recognizing that material gestures cannot rece the emotional connection that has been broken.


    In a final attempt to win N over, rk sends her extravagant gifts, including a stunning diamond bracelet. While the gifts are impressive, they only reinforce N¡¯s determination to move on from their rtionship. She understands that love cannot be measured by material wealth, and her heart has already made its choice. The story culminates in N¡¯s realization that she deserves more than superficial gestures, solidifying her resolve to leave rk behind and embrace a future that is truly her own.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    rk found himself ensconced in the familiar confines of his home study, the soft glow of hisptop illuminating his furrowed brow. The screen flickered with security footage from the restaurant, a moment frozen in time that he had reyed far too many times. His heart sank as he watched his mother, Cindy, seated across from N, her demeanor radiating an unsettling mix of superiority and disdain.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a bankrupt family¡¯s bitch! Your father can only stay alive now because rk is paying his medical bills!¡± The venom in Cindy¡¯s voice was palpable, each word striking rk like a physical blow. He felt a tightening in his chest, a heavy weight of shame and anger building within him as he absorbed the cruelty of her words.


    Then, the scene took a turn for the worse. In a fit of rage, Cindy hurled a ss of water at N, drenching her in a cascade of cold liquid. rk¡¯s fists clenched involuntarily, his knuckles turning white as he witnessed N¡¯s humiliation. She struggled to dry herself with napkins, her difort evident, and a wave of guilt washed over him. How could his mother treat the woman he loved so cruelly?


    His heart sank further as Damon, his uncle, entered the frame. rk watched intently as Damon extended a hand, offering N tissues with a calm assurance that contrasted sharply with the chaos surrounding them. Even through the grainy footage, rk could feel Damon¡¯s protective energy, a stark reminder of the role he should have yed. It should have been him standing by N¡¯s side, defending her against his mother¡¯s tirades. But he hadn¡¯t been there. If it hadn¡¯t been for N¡¯sment about ¡°asking your mother¡± the night before, he might still be blissfully ignorant of the torment she endured.


    With a heavy heart, rk reyed the footage, each viewing deepening the chasm of guilt within him. Had his mother subjected N to this kind of treatment time and again over the past three years? And had he, as her husband, beenpletely blind to it all? The thought gnawed at him, relentless and unforgiving.


    Finally, he closed theptop with a decisive click, the sound echoing in the silence of the room. He picked up his phone, dialing his assistant with a firm resolve. ¡°Starting tomorrow, cancel all arrangements regarding my father¡¯s affairs with those women. Let my mother handle it on her own,¡± he instructed, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Summer,¡± came the assistant¡¯s reply, tinged with confusion but ultimatelypliant.


    The following morning, as the sun began to rise, N was just putting the finishing touches on her appearance for work when the doorbell rang. She opened the door to find rk standing there, clutching avish bouquet of champagne-colored roses. His disheveled appearance and the remorse etched on his face struck her immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to mean?¡± she asked, her voice icy as she regarded the flowers with skepticism.


    ¡°I want to apologize to you,¡± rk said, extending the bouquet toward her, his tone earnest. ¡°About what my mother did to youst night.¡±


    N didn¡¯t reach for the flowers. Instead, she leveled her gaze at him, her eyes sharp. ¡°For the past three years, has your mother often treated me like this?¡±


    rk hesitated, the weight of her question pressing down on him. After a moment, he replied, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡± Her voice was steady, but the hurt behind her words was unmistakable.


    The silence stretched between them, and N¡¯s coldugh pierced through the tension. ¡°Did you ever care? You¡¯ve been dealing with your mother for so long. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person she is?¡±


    rk felt the sting of her words, his confidence crumbling as he averted his gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had ample opportunities over these three years to understand how your mother treats me in private,¡± N continued, her voice sharpening with each syble. ¡°You just never bothered to look deeper, did you? Because as long as I stayed silent, you could pretend everything was harmonious.¡±


    ¡°N, I¡­¡± he began, but she cut him off.


    ¡°Bted apologies can¡¯t erase the hurt I¡¯ve endured,¡± she said, her tone resolute. ¡°rk, some things, once broken, can never be put back together.¡±


    With that, she brushed past him, leaving him standing there, the rejected bouquet still in his hands. Each of her words felt like a physical blow, a painful reminder of his failures. The truth of her statements resonated painfully in his chest.


    He had chosen willful blindness, a cowardice that stemmed from his fear of confronting the reality of his mother¡¯s behavior. Acknowledging the issue would have demanded action, possibly forcing him to stand up to his mother¡ªa confrontation he had been too afraid to face. It had been so much easier to pretend that everything was fine.


    After parting ways with rk, N found herself embracing her newfound independence. She reveled in the freedom of single life, ordering takeout without a second thought, lounging in her pajamas, and binge-watching her favorite TV dramaste into the night. No longer did she feel the need to censor her words or actions to keep the peace.


    As Thursday evening rolled around, she was getting ready for a dinner outing with friends when she spotted rk once more, standing at the entrance of her apartment building. His appearance was disheveled, his beard unkempt, a stark contrast to the polished businessman she once knew.


    ¡°N,¡± he called out, his voice hoarse as he approached her, desperation evident in his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you really forgive me?¡±


    She paused, her expression calm yet unyielding. ¡°rk, when you were cheating with your secretary, you must have invested quite a bit of money and effort into that rtionship, right?¡±


    His surprise was palpable, and after a moment of hesitation, he nodded.


    ¡°You were willing to spend money and effort on a mistress,¡± N said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°But when ites to me, your legitimate wife, all you do is show up to harass me and plead for forgiveness. Where¡¯s the effort?¡±


    ¡°N, love is more important than material things,¡± rk attempted to defend himself, his voice earnest. ¡°I hope you can see my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she replied, a mockingugh escaping her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon knowledge that where a man spends his money is where his heart truly lies?¡±


    rk felt his face flush with embarrassment, the truth of her words cutting deep, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    On Monday morning, as N entered the R&D department, she was greeted by an unexpected sight¡ªa stunning bouquet of fiery red roses and a luxurious Ti blue jewelry box perched on her desk.


    Curiosity piqued, she reached for the card, her heart racing as she read the message: ¡°N, the first time I saw you, I thought you were like a rose on fire. I thought about it all night, and I¡¯ve decided to pursue you again. I hope you¡¯ll give me a chance. rk Summer, who will love you forever.¡±


    Opening the jewelry box, she found a breathtaking diamond bracelet, each gem perfectly cut and sparkling brilliantly under the office lights.


    Sasha, seated nearby, gasped in awe. ¡°Oh my God, N! I¡¯ve seen that bracelet on TV. It¡¯s a Cartier ssic! I remember it costs millions! Your husband treats you so well!¡±


    N felt a mixture of emotions flood through her. Thevish gifts were undeniably impressive, but they only served to strengthen her resolve. Looking at the extravagant bracelet, her determination to leave rk crystallized further. She wouldn¡¯t be swayed by material gestures; her heart had already made its choice.Conclusion


    In the wake of revtions and confrontations, both rk and N stand at a precipice, their emotionalndscapes irrevocably altered. rk¡¯s journey has been one of painful self-discovery, forced to confront the shadows of his past choices and the consequences of his inaction. The weight of his mother¡¯s cruelty and hisplicity in it has shattered the illusion of a harmonious existence, leaving him grappling with guilt and regret. As he extends his hand in apology, he realizes that mere words cannot mend the deep wounds inflicted upon N. His attempts to win her back,den with material gifts and hollow promises, only serve to highlight his failure toprehend the depth of her pain and the strength of her resolve.


    For N, the experience has been a transformative awakening. She has embraced her independence, shedding the constraints of a rtionship that had be a source of torment rather than support. As she stands firm against rk¡¯s overtures, she embodies resilience, prioritizing her self-worth over the allure of extravagant gifts. The diamond bracelet, glimmering with superficial allure, bes a symbol of her liberation rather than a token of affection. In choosing to walk away from rk, N reims her narrative, stepping boldly into a future unencumbered by the shadows of her past. Together, they have reached a crossroads, each forging their own path¡ªrk, still tethered by his past, and N, resolutely stepping into the untold worlds that await her beyond the confines of their shared history.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between rk and N reaches a boiling point, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the emotional turmoil that both characters are experiencing. rk, grappling with the consequences of his past inaction, will confront not only his mother¡¯s toxicity but also his own cowardice. This reckoning may lead him to take drastic steps to protect N, but will it be enough to mend the rift he has created? Expect heart-wrenching moments as rk attempts to prove his sincerity, possibly facing unexpected resistance from those around him, including his own family.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s journey toward independence will take center stage as she navigates the newfound freedom from her tumultuous marriage. Will she embrace this liberation fully, or will rk¡¯s grand gestures sway her heart? The chapter will explore her internal conflict as she weighs the allure of material gifts against the genuine love and respect she seeks in a partner. As her friends rally around her, providing support and encouragement, N may find herself at a crossroads, forced to confront not just her feelings for rk but also what she truly desires for her future. Prepare for a rollercoaster of emotions as the stakes rise and both characters are pushed to their limits, setting the stage for decisions that could change their lives forever.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 19

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   19 Summary


    In Chapter 19 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself captivated by a diamond bracelet on her desk, a gift from her husband, rk. As her friend Sasha admires the bracelet, she mentions its significance as a symbol of eternal love, prompting N to reflect bitterly on her rtionship. Memories of rk¡¯s betrayal linger in her mind, overshadowing any romantic notions the bracelet might evoke. This internal conflict is heightened by the presence of Lucia, a colleague whose visible bruises serve as a stark reminder of her own struggles, igniting feelings of jealousy and frustration.


    Later, N encounters rk outside her workce, where he invites her to dinner. His soft demeanor contrasts sharply with the man she once loved, leaving her feeling hesitant yet curious. As they dine in an empty upscale restaurant, rk attempts to reconnect, reminiscing about their past and expressing regret for the time lost to their careers. However, N remains emotionally distant, recognizing that his words now feel hollow due to his previous betrayal. The nostalgia she feels is bittersweet, reminding her of what they had but cannot return to.


    During dinner, rk presents N with property documents for a luxury apartment near her job, furtherplicating her feelings. While she appreciates his gesture, it also reinforces the reality of their strained rtionship. rk¡¯s insistence on his responsibilities as her husband only deepens her resolve to maintain distance. After their dinner, as she walks away from him without looking back, N feels the weight of their changed dynamic. The contrast between their past intimacy and her current indifference is painfully evident.


    Back in her apartment, N ces the bracelet and property deed side by side, recognizing their significance but feeling unmoved by them. Thevish gifts that once would have thrilled her now serve as reminders of a love that has soured. With a sense of determination, she decides to take control of her life, reaching for her phone to make a call that signifies her intention to reim her independence and move forward from the pain of her past.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 19**


    N¡¯s eyes lingered on the shimmering diamond bracelet resting on her desk, its facets catching the light and throwing it back in a dazzling disy. She nodded slightly, a soft ¡°Hmm¡± escaping her lips, her expression a mask of contemtion.


    Sasha, ever the curious observer, leaned in closer, her gaze fixated on the bracelet with a mixture of admiration and envy. ¡°N,¡± she began, her voiceced with intrigue, ¡°do you know what this bracelet signifies? I came across it in a luxury magazine. It¡¯s called ¡®Eternal Love,¡¯ a symbol of loving just one person for an entire lifetime. Your husband must truly cherish you to bestow such an extravagant gift upon you.¡±


    As Sasha spoke, a flicker of sarcasm ignited in N¡¯s eyes. Love for just one person for a lifetime? What, then, had Jordyn been to him? The thought twisted in her mind like a thorn.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± N replied, her voice smooth and measured, as she carefully returned the bracelet to its plush velvet-lined box, the weight of Sasha¡¯s words hanging in the air.


    At that moment, Lucia strolled past their office area, her demeanor a stark contrast to the vibrant energy of the room. The faint bruises on her face, remnants of rk¡¯s violent outburst at the bar, were barely concealed by theyers of concealer she wore. Yet, under the harsh office lights, the marks were still visible, a haunting reminder of that night.


    Lucia¡¯s gaze fell upon the striking Tiffany blue box and the radiant diamond bracelet on N¡¯s desk, and a surge of jealousy ignited within her. She gripped the stack of documents in her hands so tightly that her knuckles turned an rming shade of white.


    But as memories of the brutal encounter at the bar flooded her mind, Lucia forced herself to maintain a facade of calm. She knew that confronting N would only lead to more trouble, and rk would not take kindly to any disturbances in their already fragile situation.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucia averted her eyes from the glimmering jewelry and hurried past, deliberately avoiding any form of eye contact.


    Later that evening, as N wrapped up her shift at Park Pharmaceuticals, she stepped outside into the cool evening air and immediately spotted rk waiting for her near the entrance. He stood there, impably dressed in a dark charcoal suit, the car keys dangling from his fingers like an unspoken invitation. As soon as he noticed her, he approached with a deliberate pace, his expression a blend of apprehension and hope.


    ¡°N,¡± he said, his voice unusually soft, almost hesitant, ¡°would you like to have dinner with me tonight?¡± The tone was a far cry from his usualmanding presence, leaving N momentarily taken aback.


    She paused, scrutinizing the man standing before her. This was a man she had once known intimately, yet now he felt like a stranger, a shadow of the person she had loved. After a brief internal struggle, she nodded slowly, the word ¡°Okay¡± escaping her lips almost reluctantly.


    rk¡¯s face lit up with a genuine smile, relief washing over him like a wave. He swiftly made his way to his luxury sedan, opening the passenger door for her with an air of nostalgia, reminiscent of their dating days.


    As they navigated the evening traffic, rk¡¯s eyes flickered to her through the rearview mirror. ¡°N,¡± he began, his voice carrying a hint of concern, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ you work so hard in the R&D department. The hours are long, and the pressure is intense. Have you considered transferring to a lighter position? I could easily arrange something suitable for you at Summer Group.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± N replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation, her conviction unwavering. ¡°This research work is my passion. No matter how exhausting or demanding it bes, I find genuine satisfaction in it. I hope you can respect my professional choices.¡±


    rk caught her determined expression in the mirror, and after a moment of contemtion, he relented. ¡°Alright, I understand. I respect your decisionpletely.¡±


    Their destination was an upscale French restaurant nestled in downtown Los Angeles. N was taken aback to discover that they were the only two patrons in the entire establishment. The waitstaff buzzed around them, their attention solely focused on serving their table.


    ¡°You reserved the entire restaurant?¡± N asked, raising an eyebrow in disbelief.


    rk nodded, his gaze intense and affectionate. ¡°N, I realize that we¡¯ve both been so consumed by our careers that we¡¯ve missed out on countless romantic moments together. I want to make up for all that lost time.¡±


    As she met rk¡¯s loving gaze, a sharp pang of nostalgia pierced N¡¯s heart. It reminded her painfully of their early rtionship, when every moment had been filled with promise. She deliberately turned her gaze away, fighting back the tears that threatened to spill over.


    She understood, with painful rity, that if he had spoken these words before his betrayal, she might have been moved to tears of joy. But now, they left her feeling hollow, a bitter reminder of what had been lost. Since the moment he chose to betray her trust, there could be no genuine return to what they once shared.


    Dinner unfolded in a quiet atmosphere, with rk serving her favorite dishes and asking thoughtful questions about her work, desperately trying to rekindle the intimacy they had lost. Yet, N maintained a careful emotional distance, responding politely as if she were dining with a mere business acquaintance.


    After the meal, rk drove her back to her apartment building. As he parked the car, he reached into the backseat and retrieved a sleek leather briefcase.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± N inquired, genuine curiositycing her voice as she observed his secretive demeanor.


    ¡°Property documents,¡± he exined, handing her the expensive-looking folder. ¡°I purchased a luxury apartment near your workce. All the renovations have beenpleted to your taste. You can move in whenever you¡¯re ready. It would significantly reduce your dailymute.¡±


    N epted the folder, her heart a mix of gratitude and confusion. ¡°Thank you for thinking of me,¡± she replied simply.


    ¡°N,¡± rk sighed, his voice tinged with frustration and helplessness. ¡°We¡¯re still legally married. Taking care of your needs andfort is my responsibility as your husband. You don¡¯t need to maintain such formal politeness with me constantly.¡±


    N chose silence, stepping out of the car and walking steadily toward her apartment entrance without ncing back even once.


    rk remained seated, watching her retreating figure in the rearview mirror, his heart heavy with sadness. He vividly recalled how, during their happier times, every time he would drive her home after a date, N would always turn around multiple times, her eyes brimming with reluctance to part. She wouldn¡¯t disappear into the building until his car waspletely out of sight.


    Now, she didn¡¯t even bother to look back. The contrast was devastating.


    Back in her modest apartment, N ced the diamond bracelet and the property deed side by side on her coffee table, the weight of their significance heavy in the air.


    Tens of millions of dors worth of jewelry, valuable real estate in a prime location¡ªif rk had presented her with thesevish gifts before his affair, she would have been overjoyed, touched by his thoughtfulness.


    But now, staring at these expensive tokens, her heart remainedpletely unmoved.


    With a resolute sigh, N reached for her cell phone, scrolling through her contacts until she found a specific number. She pressed dial, ready to take the first step toward reiming her life.Conclusion


    In the quiet aftermath of the evening, N stood at the crossroads of her emotions, the weight of the diamond bracelet and property deed a stark reminder of the love that had once flourished but nowy fractured beneath the shadows of betrayal. The extravagant gifts, once symbols of affection, felt hollow and devoid of meaning in the wake of rk¡¯s infidelity. As she looked at them, she understood that true love could not be measured in material wealth or grand gestures but rather in trust, respect, and the unwavering support that had been shattered. With a heavy heart, she realized that the path to her own happinessy not in clinging to a past that had slipped through her fingers but in embracing the uncertain future that awaited her beyond the unseen doors.


    As she dialed the number, a surge of empowerment coursed through her veins, igniting a flicker of hope amidst the ashes of her disillusionment. This was her moment to reim her narrative, to step away from the shadows of a loveless marriage and into a world where she could rediscover her own identity. N understood that the journey ahead would not be without its challenges, but she felt a newfound determination to forge her own destiny. With every ring of the phone, she felt the weight of her past lift, reced by the exhrating promise of untold worlds beyond, waiting for her to step through the doors she was finally ready to open.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, the emotional tension between N and rk is set to escte as N takes a decisive step towards independence. With the weight of betrayal still heavy on her heart, her choice to reach out to someone from her past hints at a potential turning point in her journey. Who will she call, and what support might they offer? As N navigates theplexities of her feelings, readers can expect a deeper exploration of her inner turmoil and the challenges she faces in reiming her identity amidst the remnants of a fractured marriage.


    Meanwhile, Lucia¡¯s struggle with her own demons wille to the forefront as she grapples with the consequences of rk¡¯s violent outburst. The bruises on her face serve as a constant reminder of the toxicity surrounding her, and her jealousy towards N¡¯s seemingly perfect life will ignite a fierce internal conflict. Will she confront her circumstances, or will she sumb to the shadows of her situation? As the chapter unfolds, the intertwining fates of these two women will reveal unexpected alliances and challenges, setting the stage for a gripping confrontation that could change everything. Prepare for revtions that will not only test their resilience but will also challenge the very foundations of love and loyalty.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 20-

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane    20- Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N takes a decisive step by hiring a real estate agent to sell a property in the prestigious Karlinanmunity. Despite the agent¡¯s initial disbelief regarding her ownership of such a coveted property, N¡¯s unwavering determination shines through. She is managing the sale for a friend and is motivated by both urgency and the prospect of a significantmission. After sending the necessary details, she is surprised to learn that the property sells almost immediately for $7,500,000, which fills her with exhration and a sense of newfound power.


    However, beneath this financial sess lies a deeper emotional turmoil. N¡¯s motivations are not solely rooted in profit; she is also seeking leverage in her troubled marriage. With her husband rk refusing to divorce her, she hires a private investigation firm to gather evidence of his ongoing affair with a woman named Jordyn. N¡¯s cool demeanor masks the inner conflict she feels about spying on rk, yet she feels cornered and believes she must act decisively to reim her autonomy.


    The narrative shifts as N prepares for a significant meeting at her workce, where the CEO of Prospectus Technology, Damon Summer, is set to review their experimental progress. This unexpected visit catches her off guard, especially since Prospectus Technology is a major investor in her project. N¡¯s determination to make a strong impression reflects her desire to assert her professional identity amidst personal chaos.


    Meanwhile, the plot thickens as Lucia, a colleague with ulterior motives, informs Jordyn about N¡¯s pivotal role in the uing presentation. This revtion stirs Jordyn¡¯s interest, setting the stage for potential confrontation and schemes against N. The tension esctes as both women plot their next moves, revealing the intricate web of personal and professional rivalries that N must navigate as she seeks to regain control over her life and rtionships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    After the phone connected, N wasted no time and spoke with rity, her voice firm. ¡°I want to hire you to sell a house.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Miss N. May I ask which area the property is located in?¡± The real estate agent¡¯s voice was smooth and professional, a tone that inspired confidence.


    ¡°Karlinanmunity.¡± N nced down at the property deed in her hand, feeling the weight of the decision she was making. The words felt heavy yet liberating.


    A sudden silence enveloped the call for several seconds, and when the agent spoke again, there was a note of disbelief in his voice. ¡°Miss N, are you absolutely certain it¡¯s a property in Karlinan?¡±


    N¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, her heart racing. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± she inquired, a hint of concern creeping into her tone.


    ¡°No problem at all, it¡¯s just¡­ Karlinan is renowned as one of the most luxurious apartmentplexes in all of Los Angeles. Properties there are highly coveted and notoriously difficult to acquire. Only those with significant wealth and influence can afford to own real estate in that area.¡± The agent¡¯s voice brimmed with excitement, as if he were sharing a secret. ¡°Are you really sure you want to sell?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely certain,¡± N replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation, her resolve unwavering. ¡°This is a friend¡¯s property that I¡¯m managing for them. I can offer you a 3%mission on the total sale price.¡±


    The mention of themission sent a spark of enthusiasm through the agent. ¡°Wonderful! We¡¯ll mobilize our most skilled team to handle this immediately. Please send me the specific address along with all rted property information.¡±


    With a swift motion, N took a photograph of the property deed rk had entrusted to her, sending it along with the door lock password to the eager agent. ¡°I hope to sell quickly. We can adjust the price if necessary,¡± she added, feeling a mix of anticipation and urgency.


    After hanging up, N sank into her sofa, her mind racing with possibilities. What she didn¡¯t anticipate was that just two hourster, her phone buzzed again.


    ¡°Miss N, the property has already sold!¡± The agent¡¯s voice crackled with excitement, each word punctuated by disbelief. ¡°Although we priced it fifty thousand below market value, the buyer was incredibly decisive and has already transferred the full payment.¡±


    N felt a rush of adrenaline as she checked her banking app. The screen confirmed what she hoped to see: $7,500,000 had indeed been deposited into her ount. Without wasting a second, she transferred the promisedmission to the real estate agency, a satisfied smile creeping onto her face.


    The agent on the other end of the transaction was practically beaming, his gratitude spilling over. ¡°Miss N, if you ever have any future real estate needs, please don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to us!¡±


    Once the property sale was finalized, N wasted no time. She withdrew $50,000 and reached out to the most reputable private investigation firm in Los Angeles.


    ¡°I need you to follow someone,¡± she instructed over the phone, her tone steady andposed. ¡°The target is a woman named Jordyn from Summer Group. I need surveince until I can gather evidence of her rekindling her affair with my husband, rk.¡± Her voice remained cool, betraying none of the turmoil brewing within. ¡°I need photographs, videos¡ªanything that can substantiate their rtionship.¡±


    Although the thought of scheming against rk unsettled her, she felt cornered. rk had stubbornly refused to agree to a divorce, leaving her with no choice but to find leverage. She understood Jordyn¡¯s character all too well.


    That woman would never relinquish her hold on rk, her golden ticket to a life of luxury. Once they reignited their affair, N would have the concrete proof she needed topel rk into divorce proceedings.


    ¡ª


    Looking at the remaining bnce of over $700,000 in her bank ount, N began to strategize how to convert this newfound wealth into personal assets, a necessary precaution to protect herself during the impending divorce.


    The following morning, as N entered the office, she was immediately approached by Genevieve, her colleague, who wore a serious expression.


    ¡°N, I need to inform you about something important,¡± Genevieve said, her voice low and urgent. ¡°Tomorrow, Mr. Summer, the CEO of Prospectus Technology, will be visiting ourboratory to review our experimental progress.¡±


    N felt a jolt of surprise course through her. Prospectus Technology was thepany Damon had founded when he ventured out on his own. It had since blossomed into a corporate titan, far surpassing the Summer Group in size and influence.


    ¡°Why would he want to review our experiments?¡± she asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    ¡°Prospectus Technology is one of our project¡¯srgest investors,¡± Genevieve exined, her tone shifting to one of authority. ¡°Mr. Summer has a keen interest in pharmaceutical research and wishes to personally assess our progress. You shoulde in early tomorrow and prepare all your experimental data and reports.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be ready,¡± N nodded, determination settling in her chest.


    After Genevieve walked away, Lucia, who had been eavesdropping from the corner, felt a flicker of malice spark in her eyes. She quickly retreated to the restroom and pulled out her phone, dialing Jordyn¡¯s number.


    ¡°Jordyn, I have some exciting news,¡± Lucia whispered conspiratorially. ¡°Tomorrow, Damon Summer ising to ourpany¡¯sboratory, and N is specifically responsible for presenting the progress report.¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s interest piqued instantly. ¡°Really? This sounds like a perfect opportunity.¡±


    ¡°It seems we might finally have a chance to get back at her for what happened at the barst time,¡± Lucia¡¯s voice dripped with malicious satisfaction, reveling in the unfolding drama.Conclusion


    In the heart of N¡¯s journey, the sale of the Karlinan property marked a pivotal moment, a blend of liberation and trepidation. As she stared at the impressive sum in her bank ount, the weight of her decisions began to settle, transforming her from a passive bystander in her life to an active participant. The adrenaline rush of the sale ignited a newfound sense of agency within her,pelling her to take the reins of her destiny. Yet, beneath the surface of her triumphy the simmering turmoil of betrayal and heartbreak. The decision to hire a private investigator was not merely a strategic move; it was a desperate grasp for validation in a world that felt increasingly out of her control. N stood at the crossroads of empowerment and vulnerability, ready to confront the shadows that loomed over her marriage.


    As the impending visit from Mr. Summer loomed on the horizon, N¡¯s determination solidified into a steely resolve. The stakes were higher than ever, intertwining her professional aspirations with her personal vendetta against her husband¡¯s deceit. The arrival of the CEO not only represented a chance to showcase her work but also an opportunity to reim her narrative from the hands of those who sought to undermine her. The whispers of malice from Lucia and Jordyn served as a stark reminder of the adversaries she faced, yet N was unfazed. With every strategic move she made, she fortified her position, transforming her pain into a catalyst for change. In this intricate dance of ambition and betrayal, N was no longer just a woman scorned; she was a force to be reckoned with, poised to step through the unseen doors of her own making and into the untold worlds that awaited her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± readers can expect the tension to escte as N prepares for the pivotal meeting with Mr. Summer. With the stakes higher than ever, she must not only present her research with confidence but also navigate the murky waters of corporate intrigue and personal betrayal. As the CEO of Prospectus Technology, Damon Summer¡¯s presence loomsrge, and his assessment could either elevate N¡¯s career or plunge her deeper into the chaos surrounding her personal life. Will her professionalism hold up under the pressure, or will the emotional turmoil from her crumbling marriage cloud her judgment?


    Meanwhile, Lucia¡¯s malicious intentions and her alliance with Jordyn introduce an intriguing subplot that promises toplicate N¡¯s already fraught situation. The whispers of revenge and the potential for sabotage will create an electrifying atmosphere, leaving readers on the edge of their seats. What will happen when N steps into theboratory? Will she be able to maintain herposure, or will the machinations of her adversaries derail her ns? As alliances shift and hidden agendase to light, the chapter is set to unravel secrets that could change everything for N. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions, revtions, and unexpected twists that will keep you guessing until the veryst moment.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 21

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane    21 Summary


    In the early morning, N arrives at the Park Pharmaceuticals R&D department, where she prepares for a significant day of experiments ahead of an investor visit. The atmosphere is calm, and N¡¯s focus is unwavering as she meticulously organizes her supplies, highlighting her dedication to her work. Sasha, her colleague, expresses surprise at N¡¯s early arrival, but N exins her need to be prepared for the investors, indicating hermitment to the project.


    As N immerses herself in her experiments, Lucia stealthily enters theb with malicious intent. Overwhelmed by anxiety yet driven by determination, she switches thebels on bottles of sulfuric acid, setting the stage for potential disaster. Her actions are fueled by a mix of exhration and dread, showcasing her internal conflict about the sabotage she ismitting.


    When the investors arrive, led by theposed Damon Summer, N maintains her professionalism despite the tension in the air. As she conducts her experiments, she inadvertently adds concentrated sulfuric acid instead of the intended dilute solution, leading to an explosive reaction. The chaos that ensues results in N being injured, and Damon instinctively rushes to her aid, revealing a protective side that stirsplex emotions within N.


    As Damon tends to N¡¯s wounds, their shared historyplicates the moment, highlighting N¡¯s mixed feelings of gratitude and confusion. Amid the turmoil, Genevieve, another colleague, demands answers about the explosion, while Lucia casts doubt on N¡¯spetence. The situation esctes as Genevieve vows to investigate, leaving N to grapple with the fallout of the incident. As she prepares to leave for medical attention, Damon offers to drive her, hinting at a deeper connection amidst the chaos.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    The following morning, just as the clock struck seven, N found herself already at the Park Pharmaceuticals R&D department. The atmosphere on the floor was hushed, a tranquil stillness enveloping the space, punctuated only by the rhythmic footsteps of security guards making their rounds through the long corridors.


    With a swift motion, she swiped her ess card, the beep echoing softly as she entered theboratory. The familiar scent of antiseptic and chemicals greeted her, and she began to meticulously prepare the array of experimental supplies necessary for the day¡¯s work. Each item was selected with care, her mind racing through the checklist as she organized everything with precision.


    By eight-thirty, Sasha sauntered into theb, her yawn breaking the silence. She squinted at N, who was already deeply engrossed in her tasks at the workbench. ¡°N, why are you here so early today? You usually stroll in around nine,¡± she remarked, genuine surprise coloring her voice.


    Without lifting her gaze from the pipette she was expertly maneuvering, N replied, ¡°We have investorsing in today to observe our experimental progress. I thought it best to get all the preparation done ahead of time to avoid anyst-minute chaos.¡± Her focus remained unwavering as she extracted solutions with practiced ease.


    Sasha nodded in understanding and retreated to her office area, leaving N to her work.


    N plunged into her experiments, adhering strictly to the established protocols. She carefully divided the pharmaceutical powder into several distinct batches, dissolving them in solvents of varying concentrations. Each step was deliberate and calcted, and soon she had the mixtures ced in distition equipment, where they would undergo purification.


    As the distition apparatus hummed to life, N took the opportunity to step into the reagent storage room to gather additional materials needed for her ongoing experiments.


    Just moments after N had left theb, Lucia crept into view at the doorway, her movements furtive and calcted. She nced left and right, ensuring the corridor was deserted before slipping into theb with a sense of urgency.


    Her hands trembled slightly, betraying the gravity of her intentions. This was her first foray into something so devious and premeditated. She quickly located the bottlesbeled ¡°dilute sulfuric acid¡± and ¡°concentrated sulfuric acid,¡± her heart racing like a drum in her chest.


    With determination, Lucia gritted her teeth, extending her unsteady hands. She carefully peeled off thebels from both bottles, her breath hitching in her throat as she switched them and then meticulously reattached them. The thrill of sabotage coursed through her veins, mingling with a gnawing anxiety.


    Once she had executed her n, she hurriedly exited theboratory, a mix of exhration and dread swirling within her.


    At precisely ten o¡¯clock, the sound of purposeful footsteps resonated from the entrance of theboratory. Genevieve entered with a bright smile, nked by more than ten individuals d in dark suits, their presencemanding attention.


    Leading the group was a tall man with an icy demeanor¡ªDamon Summer.


    As their eyes met, an electric moment hung in the air, a brief pause where time itself seemed to still. But then, Damon casually diverted his gaze, adopting a neutral expression as if they were strangers passing by.


    ¡°N, this is the CEO of Prospectus Technology, Mr. Damon Summer,¡± Genevieve introduced enthusiastically. ¡°The asthma medication project you¡¯re developing is funded by Mr. Summer¡¯s investment.¡±


    N took a moment topose herself before responding, her professionalism shining through. ¡°Mr. Summer, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. I¡¯m N Jayston, and I oversee the primary research and development for this project.¡±


    Damon offered a slight nod, his voice cool and measured. ¡°Miss Jayston, please continue your experiments at your usual pace. We¡¯re merely here to gain an understanding of your progress.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± N replied, turning back to her experimental bench. She lit the alcoholmp, the me flickering to life as she prepared to heat the reaction apparatus.


    Damon positioned himself at a distance, his gaze discreetly trained on N as she worked with unwavering focus. A flicker of surprise crossed his features; the woman before him was a stark contrast to the passive, domestic figure he had once known. She radiated confidence and determination, as if she had shed an old skin to emerge anew.


    N was entirely absorbed in her task, her attention fixed on the thermometer readings. As the temperature climbed to seventy-five degrees, she reached for the reagent bottlebeled ¡°dilute sulfuric acid,¡± ready to pour it into the sk.


    But just as she added several milliliters of the solution, chaos erupted. The liquid in the sk reacted violently, boiling over and releasing plumes of white gas. A chill of realization washed over N; something was dreadfully wrong, but there was no time to react.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sk exploded with a deafening roar, sending shards of ss and corrosive liquid flying in all directions. The shockwave stunned everyone in theboratory, prompting them to recoil in rm.


    In that critical moment, Damon sprang into action, rushing toward N with a speed that belied hisposed exterior. He swiftly removed his suit jacket, draping it over her head as he pulled her to safety with his strong arms.


    N felt the warmth of his grip around her wrist, a familiar sensation that ignited a flurry of conflicting emotions within her. Through the fabric of the jacket, she caught a glimpse of his well-defined hands, and her heart raced.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s rinse your wounds over here,¡± Damon urged, guiding her toward the emergency wash station tucked away in the corner of theb. He turned on the faucet, allowing a stream of clean water to cascade over her acid-sttered arm.


    The cold water struck her skin like a jolt, stinging painfully as she realized the extent of her injury; concentrated sulfuric acid had burned her.


    She watched as Damon¡¯s focused expression revealed his concern while he tended to her wound, and her heart swelled with mixed feelings. Deep down, she understood that his actions were likely motivated by his connection to rk, as she was still technically his nephew¡¯s wife.


    After rinsing her wound, N prepared to return Damon¡¯s jacket to him, but before she could speak, Genevieve rushed over, her face pale with concern as she surveyed the chaotic scene at the experimental bench. ¡°What happened?¡± she demanded, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°How could there have been an explosion?¡±


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, N replied, ¡°I intended to add dilute sulfuric acid, but clearly, someone switched it with concentrated sulfuric acid.¡±


    From her vantage point in the corner, Lucia stepped forward, her voice dripping with skepticism. ¡°N, could it be that you misread the reagentbel? Everyone knows you¡¯ve been under a lot of stresstely.¡±


    N shot Lucia a cold re, refusing to rise to the bait of her provocation.


    Genevieve¡¯s expression turned grave as she addressed the situation. ¡°I will conduct a thorough investigation into this matter and ensure Mr. Summer receives a satisfactory exnation.¡±


    She then turned to N, her tone softening slightly. ¡°You should head to the hospital to have your wound treated. I rmend taking a couple of days off until we have the investigation results.¡±


    N nodded, gathering her belongings with a heavy heart as she prepared to leave theb.


    Just as she reached the doorway, she heard Damon¡¯s voice, low and resolute, calling out behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±Conclusion


    As N stepped out of theb, the weight of the morning¡¯s events pressed heavily upon her. The explosion had shattered not only the ss and herposure but also the fragile equilibrium she had fought so hard to establish in her professional life. The adrenaline of the moment faded, leaving behind a mix of pain and uncertainty. Yet, amid the chaos, there was an unexpected warmth in Damon¡¯s presence. His instinctive rush to protect her ignited a flicker of hope within her¡ªa reminder that even in the darkest moments, there are unseen doors opening to new possibilities. The bond they once shared, now tinged with theplexities of their current lives, seemed to pulse with a new intensity, beckoning her to confront the emotions she had long buried.


    As the car glided through the city streets, N found herself reflecting on the choices that had led her to this point. The sabotage, the explosion, and the lurking shadows of doubt all intertwined to create a tapestry of conflict that was both frightening and exhrating. With each passing moment, she felt a growing resolve to reim her narrative, to not only recover from the physical scars but to rise above the emotional turmoil. The path ahead was uncertain, yet the promise of untold worlds beyond her current reality filled her with determination. N was ready to confront the challenges that awaited her, embracing the duality of fear and courage, and stepping boldly through the unseen doors thaty ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As N finds herself grappling with the aftermath of the explosion, the tension in the air is palpable. The investigation into the incident will undoubtedly unravelyers of deceit and treachery within theboratory, and N¡¯s determination to uncover the truth will be tested. With Lucia¡¯s ominous insinuations still echoing in her mind, N must navigate the murky waters of suspicion and betrayal that threaten to engulf her professional life. Will she be able to prove her innocence, or will the shadows of doubt cast by her colleagues overshadow her hard work and dedication?


    Meanwhile, the dynamic between N and Damon takes center stage as they embark on the journey to the hospital. The protective instinct he disyed during the explosion raises questions about their past and the unresolved feelings that linger beneath the surface. As they confront the physical and emotional scars left by the day¡¯s chaos, will they find a way to reconnect, or will the weight of their history drive them further apart? Expect a rollercoaster of emotions as N navigates theplexities of her rtionships, all while racing against time to uncover who is truly behind the sabotage and why. The stakes have never been higher, and the next chapter promises to be a thrilling exploration of trust, ambition, and the lengths one will go to protect what they hold dear.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 22

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane    22 Summary


    In Chapter 22 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Genevieve is taken aback when Damon offers to drive N to the hospital after an incident that has left N injured. This unexpected gesture from Damon, who has always been emotionally distant, surprises Genevieve and ignites jealousy in Lucia, who is aware of Damon¡¯s powerful status as rk¡¯s uncle. Lucia attempts to apany N under the guise of concern, but N sees through her false sweetness and declines the offer, asserting her independence.


    As they leave theboratory, the reactions of their colleagues highlight the intrigue surrounding Damon¡¯s decision to help N. In the elevator, N tries to refuse Damon¡¯s assistance again, only to be met with his cold insistence. It bes clear that Damon is also injured, which evokes guilt in N, who feels responsible for the chaos caused by the incident. Their conversation shifts to the seriousness of the situation, with Damon hinting at a deeper threat against N, urging her to remain vignt.


    Meanwhile, Jordyn, at St. Mary Hospital, spots N and Damon together and captures photos to send to Michael, raising questions about the nature of their rtionship. rk, upon receiving these images, is filled with suspicion and anger, recalling previous moments that stoke his jealousy. His frustration grows when he cannot reach N by phone, leading him to confront Damon at the hospital, where tensions escte into an icy standoff.


    The chapter culminates in a confrontation between rk and Damon, with rk demanding that Damon keep his distance from N. Damon¡¯s response is both mocking and menacing, suggesting a challenge to rk¡¯s authority and raising the stakes of theirplex rtionships. This encounter not only highlights the emotional turmoil and jealousy among the characters but also sets the stage for potential conflict as they navigate their intertwined lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 22**


    Genevieve felt her heart stop when Damon dered he would drive N to the hospital. She stood there, utterly frozen, blinking as if trying to shake off a dream. Had she misheard him?


    In all her previous encounters with Damon, he had always radiated an aura of cold indifference. This was a man who seemed to float above the world, disconnected and aloof. How could someone like him, with his powerful status, take the time to personally escort an ordinary employee to the hospital?


    Lucia, lurking in the corner, felt a surge of jealousy that twisted her stomach into knots. She was acutely aware of Damon¡¯s stature as rk¡¯s uncle and one of the most influential figures in Los Angeles. The very idea of such a prominent man taking N under his wing was infuriating.


    Suppressing her resentment, Lucia stepped forward, her voiceced with false sweetness. ¡°N, I¡¯d like to apany you. I¡¯ve wrapped up my experiments for the day anyway.¡±


    N, however, could see right through Lucia¡¯s facade. The longing and envy in Lucia¡¯s eyes were unmistakable, and N understood all too well that Lucia was eager to seize this moment to get closer to Damon.


    ¡°No thanks, I truly appreciate your offer,¡± N replied, her tone polite yet firm. She turned her gaze to Damon, her brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Mr. Summer, you really don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. I can manage this on my own.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained as impassive as ever. He cast a quick nce at the wound on N¡¯s arm, his voice t and unyielding. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they exited theboratory, the eyes of their colleagues followed them, a mix of surprise and intrigue on their faces. Lucia clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms, the bitterness swelling within her like a dark tide.


    Inside the elevator, N attempted once more to refuse Damon¡¯s offer. ¡°Uncle, you really don¡¯t need to drive me. I¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating myself,¡± Damon interrupted, his tone as cold as steel. ¡°Besides, I need to go to the hospital too. Driving you is just convenient.¡±


    It was then that N noticed the telltale signs of his own injury. Her eyes widened in shock as she saw the ckened holes burned into his white shirt, evidence of concentrated sulfuric acid. The edges of the fabric were singed, a stark reminder of the chaos that had just unfolded.


    A wave of guilt washed over her, heavy and suffocating. N bit her lower lip, her voice quivering as she spoke. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m so sorry. Today¡¯s incident was entirely my fault. I¡¯ll cover all your medical expenses.¡±


    Damon caught her gaze in the elevator mirror, his expression inscrutable. He didn¡¯t respond, leaving an ufortable silence hanging between them.


    ¡°About what happened today, how do you n to pursue responsibility?¡± N asked cautiously, her heart racing.


    ¡°If someone deliberately targeted you, I¡¯ll ensure the mastermind is held ountable once Genevieve speaks the truth,¡± Damon replied, a hint of coldnesscing his words. ¡°But until then, you¡¯d better stay vignt.¡±


    The elevator doors opened to the underground parking garage, and Damon led N toward his sleek ck Rolls-Royce, the vehicle gleaming ominously under the fluorescent lights.


    Meanwhile, at St. Mary Hospital¡¯s obstetrics department, Jordyn was anxiously awaiting the results of her prenatal examination.


    As she stepped out of the hospital, her eyes caught sight of a familiar Rolls-Royce parked at the entrance. The car door swung open, and N emerged from the passenger seat, followed closely by Damon.


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. She quickly retrieved her phone, snapping several candid photos while they remained oblivious to her presence. Without hesitation, she sent the images to Michael, rk¡¯s other secretary.


    ¡°Unless I¡¯m mistaken, this is rk¡¯s wife, right?¡± Jordyn typed, her fingers flying over the screen. ¡°What¡¯s she doing at the hospital with rk¡¯s uncle? This doesn¡¯t look like a typical uncle-niece-inw rtionship.¡±


    Michael, intrigued, immediately forwarded the photos to rk.


    When rk received the images, his expression darkened, shadows flickering across his face. He recalled the scene at the Summer family estate entrance, the image of Damon embracing N burning into his mind, igniting a furious fire within him.


    ¡°Meeting suspended,¡± rk announced coldly to his colleagues before swiftly dialing N¡¯s phone.


    But N had a habit of silencing her phone duringb work, and the ringing went unheard.


    After three unanswered calls, rk¡¯s frustration boiled over. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that N was deliberately avoiding him, and a tide of suspicion and anger surged in his chest.


    Unable to bear the uncertainty any longer, rk stormed out of the conference room and drove straight to St. Mary Hospital.


    In the emergency department, N was receiving treatment for her wounds. The doctor meticulously cleaned the chemical burns on her arm, applying a special ointment with care.


    ¡°The wound isn¡¯t serious, but it requires daily dressing changes. It should healpletely in about a week,¡± the doctor advised, his voice steady. ¡°Keep the area dry for the next few days to prevent infection.¡±


    Once the treatment wasplete, Damon stepped out of the room first. As he entered the bustling corridor of the emergency department, he spotted rk striding toward him, an icy expression etched across his face, rage simmering just beneath the surface.


    rk approached Damon, their eyes locking in a tense standoff. The atmosphere crackled with unspoken animosity, palpable enough to make the nearby medical staff and patients uneasy.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± rk¡¯s voice was frigid, cutting through the air like a knife. ¡°I expect you to keep your distance from my wife in the future.¡±


    Damon raised an eyebrow, surveying the hostility radiating from rk. A coldugh escaped his lips, and the temperature in the corridor seemed to drop several degrees.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡± Damon¡¯s voice was low and menacing, as if challenging rk to borate. ¡°Do you think I have ulterior motives toward N?¡±Conclusion


    In this climactic chapter, the emotional arcs of the characters intertwine in a web of tension and unresolved feelings. Genevieve¡¯s shock at Damon¡¯s unexpected kindness towards N reveals her own insecurities and the harsh realities of their workce dynamics. Lucia¡¯s jealousy festers, showcasing the lengths to which individuals will go to protect their status and desires, while N grapples with guilt and the weight of responsibility for the chaos that unfolded. Damon, typically the embodiment of cold detachment, reveals a flicker of vulnerability through his injuries,plicating the perception of his character. The moment in the elevator, charged with silence and unspoken truths, marks a crucial turning point for N as she confronts the consequences of her actions and the looming threat that shadows her.


    As the chapter draws to a close, the confrontation between Damon and rk encapstes the brewing storm of emotions, as familial loyalty shes with possessiveness. rk¡¯s protective instincts toward N ignite a fierce confrontation, while Damon¡¯s chilling response hints at deeper motivations and unresolved tensions within the family. The stakes have never been higher, and as N finds herself caught in the crossfire, the narrative propels forward, promising a tumultuous journey ahead. The unseen doors they step through lead not only to untold worlds but also to the heart of their intertwined fates, where love, jealousy, and ambition collide, leaving readers eager to discover the consequences of their choices.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between Damon and rk reaches a boiling point, readers can expect an explosive confrontation that delves deeper into theplex dynamics of their rtionships. The air is thick with unresolved emotions, and the stakes are higher than ever. With N caught in the crossfire, her loyalties will be tested, forcing her to navigate the treacherous waters of family ties and hidden agendas. Will she find the courage to assert her independence, or will she sumb to the pressures of those around her?


    Meanwhile, Jordyn¡¯s curiosity and her secretive behavior may unravel a web of intrigue that connects the past and present in shocking ways. As she digs deeper into the situation, her discoveries could either protect N or plunge her into further danger. The chapter promises unexpected twists that will keep readers on the edge of their seats, as alliances shift and secretse to light. Prepare for revtions that will challenge everything the characters thought they knew about each other, as they step through unseen doors into a world filled with betrayal, passion, and the quest for truth.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 23

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane    23 Summary


    In Chapter 23 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk finds himself in a tense confrontation with Damon in the hospital corridor. rk¡¯s anger is palpable as he uses Damon of meddling in his rtionship with N, questioning Damon¡¯s motives for consistently being present during N¡¯s crises. The exchange esctes as Damon challenges rk¡¯smitment to N, pointing out his absence during critical moments, which leaves rk feeling guilty and defensive. This confrontation reveals deep-seated emotions and unresolved issues between the characters, highlighting rk¡¯s frustration and Damon¡¯s cold, authoritative demeanor.


    When rk finally enters N¡¯s hospital room, he is met with her indifferent demeanor, which only intensifies his feelings of frustration and helplessness. N¡¯s calm dismissal of her injury as ¡°nothing major¡± ignites rk¡¯s anger, as he struggles to understand her emotional distance. Their conversation reveals a growing chasm in their rtionship, with N expressing a desire to abandon the pretense of their marriage. rk¡¯s desperate attempts to connect with her are met with resistance, and he feels the weight of their unresolved issues pressing down on him.


    As the couple drives home in silence, rk reflects on how distant N has be, feeling bitterness over their fractured rtionship. He yearns for the warmth they once shared but is met with her coldness, which leaves him feeling like a stranger to her. Despite his attempts to offer support, N¡¯s insistence on independence further alienates him. The chapter closes with rk¡¯s despair, recognizing that his past betrayals have led to this painful distance, and he questions how long it will take to regain her trust and love.


    The emotional turmoil in this chapter is palpable, as both characters grapple with their feelings of anger, guilt, and longing for connection. rk¡¯s internal struggle is evident as he battles his own shorings and the consequences of his actions. Meanwhile, N¡¯s stoic facade hints at deeper issues that remain unaddressed, creating aplex dynamic that leaves readers eager to see how their rtionship will evolve. The chapter sets the stage for further exploration of the characters¡¯ emotionalndscapes and the challenges they face in their journey toward reconciliation.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 23**


    rk stood in the hospital corridor, his face a mask of stoic anger as he fixed his gaze on Damon. The tension in the air was palpable, and his fists were clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned an rming shade of white. A storm of suppressed rage churned within him, threatening to spill over.


    ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t help but wonder why you keeping to N¡¯s aid,¡± rk¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm, each wordced with bitterness. ¡°First, it was at the family estate, then against my mother, and now you¡¯re personally driving her to the hospital. Do you honestly see yourself as her protector?¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyebrow arched slightly, a flicker of irritation crossing his features. In an instant, his demeanor shifted; he radiated a powerful, almost dangerous energy. The atmosphere around them seemed to chill, and the air grew heavy, as if the very walls were holding their breath.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Damon¡¯s voice dropped to a chilling whisper,ced with amanding authority that demanded respect. ¡°Are you questioning my intentions?¡±


    rk pressed on, undeterred by the palpable threat. ¡°It¡¯s just odd to me,¡± he said, his tone growing sharper. ¡°As her husband, I should have been the first to know about her injury. Yet, it was you who stood by her side. How can I not overthink this?¡±


    Damon let out a low, mockingugh, his eyes glinting with derision. ¡°As her husband? rk, do you truly believe you deserve that title?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± rk¡¯s expression twisted into one of disbelief and anger, his heart racing.


    ¡°Every time N finds herself in need, where are you?¡± Damon¡¯s words cut through the air like a knife. ¡°When theb exploded today, what were you doing? In meetings? Or perhaps out with your little mistress?¡±


    The usation struck rk like a physical blow, rendering him momentarily speechless. A tumult of guilt and anger twisted in his chest, grappling for dominance.


    Damon continued, his tone icy and unforgiving. ¡°If you rely on others to inform you of her condition, then perhaps this marriage of yours is better off ending.¡±


    With that final remark, Damon turned on his heel and strode away, leaving rk standing alone in the corridor, his face ashen and his heart heavy with conflicting emotions. He watched Damon¡¯s retreating figure, a mix of fury and shame swirling within him. Deep down, he knew every word Damon had spoken was painfully urate, which only fueled his anger further.


    Taking several deep breaths to regain hisposure, rk finally pushed open the door to N¡¯s hospital room.


    Inside, N sat on the bed, her expression unreadable. The doctor had just finished bandaging her wound, and when she caught sight of rk in the doorway, her face showed no hint of surprise or joy¡ªonly an unsettling distance, a chilling indifference that pierced through him.


    ¡°Why did youe?¡± N¡¯s voice was calm, devoid of any emotion, as if they were merely discussing the weather.


    rk approached the bedside, attempting to infuse his words with genuine concern. ¡°How¡¯s the wound? Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Nothing major. It¡¯ll heal in a few days,¡± she replied, her gaze fixed on the sterile white sheets, avoiding his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to havee here.¡±


    Her dismissal ignited a fire within rk. How could she downy her injury as if it were a mere inconvenience? The growing chill in their rtionship was suffocating, and he couldn¡¯t ept her coldness any longer.


    ¡°No need?¡± he eximed, his voice rising in pitch, frustration evident. ¡°You¡¯re my wife! Shouldn¡¯t I be here when you¡¯re hurt?¡±


    Finally, N lifted her gaze to meet his, her eyes devoid of warmth. ¡°rk, do we really need to keep pretending? Is this facade necessary?¡±


    Her words struck him like a p. He stepped closer, his voice firm yet pained. ¡°N, you haven¡¯t matured; you¡¯re just pushing me away. Why else would you let Damon drive you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Because he happened to be there,¡± she exined tersely. ¡°There was an explosion in theb. He was injured too and needed toe to the hospital. It¡¯s really that simple.¡±


    rk searched her eyes, hoping to find any hint of insincerity in her story. But N¡¯s expression remained as calm as a stillke, betraying nothing.


    ¡°If something like this happens again, you need to call me first,¡± he insisted, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    N nodded, but it was a perfunctory gesture,cking any realmitment. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Frustration bubbled within rk at her dismissive attitude. He tried to soften the atmosphere, his voice gentler now. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be alone while you recover. Come back to the vi. There are servants there who can help you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± N shot back, her tone resolute, leaving no room for debate. ¡°I can take care of myself.¡±


    rk studied her determined expression, realizing that pushing further would only deepen the rift between them. Reluctantly, he settled forpromise. ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for the servants to prepare meals and deliver them daily.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want,¡± she replied, her tone remaining frigid.


    The drive home was steeped in an unbearable silence, the air thick with unspoken words. rk yearned to bridge the gap between them, to rekindle any semnce of warmth, but a work call interrupted his thoughts.


    By the time he finished the call, he nced over to find N leaning back in her seat, her eyes closed, clearly unwilling to engage with him.


    As they neared their apartment building, rk couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of bitterness wash over him. The woman who once cared about his feelings now seemed like a distant stranger, cold and unapproachable.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he said softly as he parked the car. ¡°Be careful with your wound. If you need anything, just call me.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± N replied absentmindedly, unbuckling her seatbelt and preparing to exit.


    ¡°Let me walk you upstairs,¡± he offered, hoping to break through her wall.


    ¡°No need,¡± N refused, not even ncing back. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. I want to be alone.¡±


    With that, she opened the car door and stepped out decisively, leaving rk behind, his heart heavy with despair. He remained in the car, his expression darkening like storm clouds gathering on the horizon. It was painfully clear how deep her resistance to him had grown.


    He understood that this was the consequence of his earlier betrayal. Yet, the question loomed over him¡ªhow long would it take to earn her forgiveness and find his way back into her heart?


    Meanwhile, in the office of the R&D department at Park Pharmaceuticals, Genevieve sat behind her desk, her brow furrowed in concentration as she meticulously reviewed the morning¡¯s surveince footage from theb.


    Though there were no cameras inside theb itself, she could glean vital information from the footage of the corridor, tracking the timing and sequence of everyone who entered and exited.


    After several viewings, her focus finally settled on Lucia, her mind racing with possibilities.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their confrontation, rk found himself grappling with the weight of his actions and the distance that had grown between him and N. The stark reality of their fractured rtionship loomed over him like a dark cloud, each moment spent in silence amplifying the chasm that had formed. As he sat alone in the car, watching her retreating figure, he felt the sharp sting of regret mingling with anger. The words exchanged between them¡ªa mix of usations and defenses¡ªhad only served to highlight their inability tomunicate, leaving him questioning whether the love they once shared could ever be rekindled. The uncertainty of their future weighed heavily on his heart, a constant reminder of the vulnerability that came with love and betrayal.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s demeanor reflected a resilience that rk struggled toprehend. Her indifference, a protective barrier against the hurt he had caused, was both a defense mechanism and a cry for distance. As she closed herself off, the pain of their reality became evident; she was no longer the woman who once sought his support, but rather a figure navigating her own path in the aftermath of turmoil. With each step away from him, she fortified her independence, yet beneath that facadey a flicker of unresolved feelings. The emotional arc of their rtionship had reached a critical juncture, where the unseen doors of their hearts stood ajar, hinting at untold worlds of reconciliation or further estrangement. In the silence that followed their confrontation, both rk and N were left to ponder the choices that had led them to this moment, each longing for connection yet fearful of the vulnerability it demanded.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between rk and N reaches a boiling point, readers can anticipate an explosive confrontation that will either shatter their already fragile rtionship or force them to confront the underlying issues that have driven them apart. With Damon lurking in the shadows, his presence will undoubtedlyplicate matters further, as rk grapples not only with his feelings of betrayal but also the looming threat of losing N to someone he perceives as a rival. Expect heated exchanges filled with raw emotion, where both characters must confront their past mistakes and the choices that have led them to this critical juncture.


    Meanwhile, Genevieve¡¯s investigation into theb incident promises to unveil secrets that could change everything. As she pieces together the surveince footage, the stakes will rise, revealing hidden agendas and motives that could have far-reaching consequences for all involved. Will she uncover the truth behind the explosion, and how will this revtion affect the dynamics between rk, N, and Damon? In the next chapter, the intertwining paths of these characters will lead to unexpected alliances and betrayals, setting the stage for a heart-pounding climax that will leave readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover what lies beyond the unseen doors of their intertwined fates.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 24

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane    24 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Genevieve confronts her secretary, Lucia, about aboratory explosion that has left her suspicious. Genevieve, having analyzed surveince footage, is determined to coax a confession from Lucia, who tries to maintain herposure despite the tension in the room. When Genevieve directly questions Lucia about tampering with evidence, Lucia¡¯s facade begins to crack, revealing her panic and fear. Genevieve¡¯s calm demeanor and pointed usations leave Lucia feeling cornered, especially when faced with the impending investigation that could expose her involvement.


    As the conversation unfolds, Lucia¡¯s dread intensifies. She recalls her mistake of not wearing gloves while handling the reagent bottles, knowing that her fingerprints will link her to the incident. Despite her attempts to feign innocence, the weight of Genevieve¡¯s words crushes her defenses. Lucia agrees to cooperate with the investigation, but her trembling hands betray her anxiety as she leaves Genevieve¡¯s office. Once alone, she reaches out to her father in desperation, realizing the gravity of her actions and the potential consequences she now faces.


    Meanwhile, Genevieve takes proactive steps by contacting Spencer to ensure that the investigation proceeds swiftly. Her authority and determination are evident as she requests the collection of fingerprints to solidify the evidence against Lucia. On the other side of the narrative, Damon finds himself distracted by thoughts of N, despite his firm resolve to remain detached. His internal conflict is highlighted as he grapples with feelings of concern for her well-being, contrasting sharply with his insistence that her issues are not his concern.


    N, having just returned home, receives an extravagant gift from her husband, rk, which she perceives as an empty gesture aimed at mending their strained rtionship. Her cool eptance of the gift underscores her unresolved feelings of betrayal. Instead of embracing the luxury, she decides to offer the limited edition Chanel bag to her friend Vrie, emphasizing her refusal to be swayed by materialistic attempts to regain her affection. N¡¯s actions reflect her desire for genuine connection rather than superficial reconciliations.


    As the evening unfolds, rk arrives at N¡¯s apartment with dinner, hoping to bridge the gap between them. His cautious plea forpanionship reveals his vulnerability, yet N remains guarded, indicating that the emotional distance between them is still significant. The chapter ends on a note of tension, as both characters navigate theirplex feelings and the unresolved issues that linger in their rtionship, setting the stage for potential confrontations and revtions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    Genevieve had already pieced together the unsettling truth through the surveince footage, but now, she needed to coax the real perpetrator into revealing herself. The tension in the air was palpable as she turned to her secretary.


    ¡°Could you please ask Lucia toe to my office?¡± Genevieve instructed, her voice steady, though her mind raced with possibilities.


    Momentster, a soft knock interrupted her thoughts, and Lucia entered the office, her demeanor attempting to project nonchnce. ¡°Genevieve, did you need to see me about something?¡± she asked, her voice a shade too casual.


    Without any preamble, Genevieve cut to the chase. ¡°Lucia, regarding theboratory explosion yesterday¡ªdid you tamper with anything?¡± The question hung in the air, heavy and usatory.


    Lucia¡¯s reaction was immediate and visceral; it was as if Genevieve hadnded a punch to her gut. ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± she stammered, herposure faltering. Panic flickered in her eyes, and she quickly added, ¡°How could I possibly do such a thing?¡±


    Genevieve regarded Lucia with a calm intensity, her gaze piercing through the fa?ade. Although Lucia scrambled to regain herposure, the moment of fear that had crossed her face was telling¡ªa crack in her armor that Genevieve had been waiting to exploit.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Genevieve replied, her voice devoid of emotion, before delivering the bombshell she had prepared. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t mind cooperating with our investigation. Mr. Summer is taking this incident very seriously. He has dispatched a professional team, and they¡¯ve already collected fingerprints from the reagent bottlebels. This afternoon, they¡¯ll beparing the fingerprints of everyone in the R&D department.¡±


    The impact of Genevieve¡¯s words was like a thunderp in a clear sky, obliterating any remnants of Lucia¡¯s psychological defenses. Herplexion drained of color, turning as pale as freshly bleached linen.


    Involuntarily, Lucia¡¯s hands balled into fists, a surge of dread washing over her as she recalled her grave mistake¡ªshe had forgotten to wear gloves while switching thebels yesterday. Her fingerprints would undoubtedly be on thosebels, a damning piece of evidence.


    ¡°I¡­ of course, I¡¯ll cooperate with the investigation,¡± Lucia managed to say, her voice quaking with barely contained fear. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I should get back to work now.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Genevieve replied tly, her gaze unwavering.


    Lucia exited the office, her attempts at maintaining a facade of calm utterly failing as her steps wavered. Once she reached her workstation, she snatched her phone, her fingers trembling as she dialed her father¡¯s number, desperation creeping into her voice.


    ¡°Dad, I need your help¡­¡± she whispered urgently, her heart racing. ¡°I did something incredibly stupid, and now I might be found out¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Genevieve picked up the office phone and dialed Spencer¡¯s extension, her voice cool and collected. ¡°Spencer, I need Mr. Damon to send someone over to collect fingerprints. I¡¯ve identified the suspect in yesterday¡¯sboratory incident, but I require physical evidence to confirm it.¡±


    Spencer ryed the message to Damon, who listened with a steely expression. ¡°Do as Genevieve requests,¡± he instructed, his tone clipped and authoritative.


    After hanging up, Damon found his thoughts drifting involuntarily to N. He recalled the wound on her arm from the previous day, the way her brow had furrowed in concentration as she tended to it. A flicker of irritation and an inexplicable concern tugged at his heart.


    He lit a cigarette, inhaling deeply, trying to smother this unfamiliar emotion. Damon reminded himself sternly: ¡°N isn¡¯t my wife. Her issues are not my concern.¡±


    On the other hand, N had just returned to her apartment when the doorbell chimed, pulling her from her thoughts. Peering through the monitor, she saw rk¡¯s assistant, Michael, standing outside.


    ¡°Michael?¡± N opened the door, a hint of confusion coloring her features.


    Michael stood at the threshold, holding a beautifully wrapped Chanel box with an air of respect. ¡°Mrs. Summer, this is a gift Mr. Summer asked me to deliver to you.¡±


    N¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the limited edition Chanel bag nestled in the box. Surprise flickered across her face; she recognized this gesture for what it was¡ªrk¡¯s attempt to smooth over their strained rtionship with extravagant gifts, hoping to lift her spirits.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± N replied coolly, epting the box without a hint of enthusiasm or eagerness.


    Once Michael departed, N wasted no time. She picked up her phone and called her good friend Vrie, her voice steady but purposeful. ¡°Vrie, I have a limited edition Chanel bag here. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you talking about that newly released limited edition?¡± Vrie¡¯s voice burst forth, filled with excitement. ¡°That bag is nearly impossible to find, and it¡¯s not cheap! Are you really sure you want to give it to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± N affirmed, her tone unwavering. ¡°If you want it,e get it.¡±


    To N, no amount of money rk spent on gifts could alter her feelings. She wouldn¡¯t forgive his betrayal just because of a bag.


    After dealing with the bag situation, N turned her attention elsewhere. She opened a shopping website and meticulously selected two custom-made suits, filling in Damon¡¯spany address for delivery.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the memory of that day when Damon had shielded her from the concentrated sulfuric acid, his white shirt marred with burn holes on the back. Though she told herself it was merely a gesture of polite reciprocation, deep down, she understood that her concern for him went beyond ordinary gratitude.


    Later that evening, rk arrived at N¡¯s apartment building, carrying carefully prepared meals from the servants. He stood at the entrance, his expression a mix of hope and resignation.


    ¡°N, I brought dinner over,¡± rk¡¯s voice came through the inte, tinged with a cautious plea. ¡°Could we eat together?¡±Conclusion


    As the chapter draws to a close, the emotional tension between Genevieve and Lucia reaches a boiling point, revealing the fragility of trust and the weight of betrayal. Genevieve¡¯s unwavering resolve to uncover the truth stands in stark contrast to Lucia¡¯s crumbling facade, highlighting the precarious bnce of power in their rtionship. Lucia¡¯s desperation, exemplified by her frantic call to her father, underscores the gravity of her situation, while Genevieve¡¯s calcted demeanor signals hermitment to justice, no matter the personal cost. The air is thick with unspoken fears and consequences, leaving the reader acutely aware of the impending fallout that will surely ripple through their lives.


    Meanwhile, theplex dynamics of N and rk¡¯s rtionship unfold, illustrating the deep chasms created by betrayal and the superficial attempts at reconciliation through material gifts. N¡¯s decision to give away the Chanel bag, coupled with her thoughtful gesture towards Damon, reveals a woman grappling with her emotions and redefining her values. rk¡¯s hopeful plea for a shared dinner contrasts sharply with N¡¯s emotional distance, leaving the reader to ponder whether true reconciliation is possible or if the wounds of betrayal run too deep. In this intricate tapestry of rtionships, the unseen doors to untold worlds remain ajar, hinting at the transformative journeys that await each character as they navigate their intertwined fates.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Genevieve¡¯s investigation takes a sharper turn. With Lucia now on high alert, the stakes have never been higher. Will she attempt to cover her tracks, or will desperation lead her to make a reckless decision that could unravel everything? As the investigation unfolds, Genevieve¡¯s relentless pursuit of the truth will pit her against not just Lucia, but potentially against forces that could threaten her own safety. The arrival of the fingerprint analysis team will bring a newyer of urgency, as each character grapples with the consequences of their actions.


    Meanwhile, the emotional undercurrents between Damon and N will deepen, forcing them to confront their unresolved feelings amidst the chaos. As rk¡¯s attempts to mend his rtionship with N intensify, the question looms: will N¡¯s growing affection for Damonplicate her already tumultuous life? The arrival of custom-made suits at Damon¡¯s office might signal a turning point, but will it be a gesture of reconciliation or a catalyst for further conflict? With secrets hovering just beneath the surface, the next chapter promises a thrilling blend of suspense and emotionalplexity, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover what lies ahead.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 25

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane    25 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N faces the emotional turmoil of her impending divorce as she wees her estranged husband, rk, into her apartment. Despite the heaviness of their situation, N maintains aposed exterior, even as rk attempts to bridge the growing chasm between them with a meal. His efforts to engage her in conversation are met with her cold indifference, and the mention of her uing birthday only serves to deepen the tension. N¡¯s memories of unfulfilled promises and past disappointments resurface, illustrating the emotional scars that their rtionship has inflicted on her.


    As they navigate their strained interaction, rk¡¯s desperation bes palpable. He expresses remorse for his actions, seeking to understand how long N will continue to punish him for his mistakes. N¡¯s response is haunting; she admits that her love for him still lingers,plicating her feelings of hurt and betrayal. This moment reveals the depth of her internal conflict, as she grapples with the remnants of affection amidst her pain. The atmosphere bes increasingly oppressive, filled with unspoken words and unresolved emotions, leaving rk feeling helpless and voiceless.


    The narrative shifts dramatically when N receives a call from Genevieve regarding a serious incident at work involving a colleague, Lucia. The revtion that Lucia tampered with hazardous materials ignites a fierce determination within N. As she contemtes the potential consequences of Lucia¡¯s actions, her resolve hardens, leading her to decide to report the incident to the police. This decision marks a pivotal moment in her character development; she transitions from a passive victim of her circumstances to an empowered individual willing to take action against wrongdoing.


    Meanwhile, the story juxtaposes N¡¯s confrontation with rk and Lucia¡¯s celebratory moment with Jordyn, highlighting the stark contrast between their lives. Lucia¡¯s smug confidence quickly unravels when the police arrive to arrest her for assault. The scene serves as a dramatic climax, underlining the consequences of malicious intent and the fragility of power. As Lucia faces the repercussions of her actions, the narrative emphasizes themes of justice and ountability, leaving readers with a sense of impending reckoning for both N and Lucia.


    Ultimately, the story encapstes a journey of emotional struggle, betrayal, and the quest for justice. N¡¯s evolution from a woman caught in the throes of a painful rtionship to one who asserts her agency against external threats reflects theplexity of human emotions. The intertwining fates of the characters serve as a reminder of the unseen doors that lead to untold worlds, filled with both peril and possibility.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    N stood at the threshold of her apartment, her gaze fixed on the monitor disying rk¡¯s weary figure. Thoughts of her impending divorce swirled in her mind, a tempest of emotions battling for dominance. Yet, despite the turmoil, she pressed the button to release the door lock, allowing him entry.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she said, her voice smooth and unruffled, betraying none of the inner conflict roiling within her.


    As rk stepped inside, he was burdened with thermal containers, each one a vessel of carefully prepared dishes. He scrutinized N¡¯s expression, searching for any hint of warmth or affection. He meticulously arranged the meal on the dining table, selecting all the dishes he knew she relished.


    ¡°How¡¯s your wound? Does it still hurt?¡± he ventured, striving to pierce the heavy silence that engulfed them.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± N replied curtly, her tone clipped as she settled into her seat at the table.


    Throughout the meal, rk made several attempts to ignite a conversation, each effort thwarted by N¡¯s icy demeanor. After a moment of gathering his resolve, he finally said, ¡°Next week is your birthday.¡±


    For a fleeting moment, N¡¯s hand, which had been deftly maneuvering the chopsticks, hesitated. But just as quickly, she resumed her eating, maintaining an air of indifference.


    ¡°What gift would you like? Jewelry? Or that limited edition watch you¡¯ve always wanted?¡± rk¡¯s voice bore a mixture of hope and desperation. ¡°Or we could travel. Haven¡¯t you always dreamed of going to the Maldives?¡±


    The mere mention of ¡°Maldives¡± sent a chill through N, as if a bucket of ice water had been poured over her. Memories flooded her mind¡ªrk¡¯s solemn promises, the year she had spent waiting in vain for that trip, only for it to be cruelly dashed by a phone call from Jordyn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything,¡± she stated coldly, cing her chopsticks down with finality, her appetite extinguished.


    rk¡¯s heart sank as he observed the distance in her eyes. A wave of defeat washed over him; he sensed he had crossed a line, but he was at a loss as to how to mend the rift.


    After the meal, rk took it upon himself to clear the table, the tter of dishes echoing in the silence. He then settled into the living room, fixing N with a serious gaze.


    ¡°N, we need to have an honest conversation,¡± he said, his voice tinged with fatigue and desperation. ¡°I know I¡¯ve hurt you deeply, and I¡¯m ready to ept any consequences for my actions. But¡­ how long will you continue to punish me?¡±


    N cast her eyes downward, the weight of his question hanging in the air. She remained silent for a long moment, her voice finally emerging soft yet sharp, each word piercing rk¡¯s heart like a dagger: ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t know. Maybe when I stop loving you, I won¡¯t care about this anymore.¡±


    Those words struck rk like a blow, sending him spiraling into an emotional abyss. He would rather endure her hatred for eternity than face the reality of her indifference. Hatred, at least, signified she still felt something for him.


    ¡°N, you can¡¯t treat me like this¡­¡± His voice quavered, desperation creeping in. ¡°There¡¯s still hope for us, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    N raised her gaze, her eyes devoid of warmth orpassion: ¡°rk, you single-handedly destroyed everything we had. Now you stand here, asking me for hope?¡±


    An oppressive silence settled over the room, thick and suffocating. rk wanted to respond, to plead his case, but the words eluded him, leaving him voiceless.


    Just then, a ringtone shattered the stillness, causing both of them to jump. N nced at the caller ID and saw it was Genevieve.


    ¡°Genevieve? What¡¯s the matter calling sote?¡± she answered, her tone shifting to one of curiosity.


    ¡°N, regarding yesterday¡¯sb incident, I have some crucial information,¡± Genevieve¡¯s voice came through, serious and urgent. ¡°After my investigation, we can confirm that Lucia switched the reagentbels.¡±


    N¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly, her expression hardening: ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. This afternoon, I had all employees record their fingerprints under the pretense that the police needed topare them with those found on thebels. But it was a trap,¡± Genevieve borated. ¡°There were no fingerprints on thebels at all. Ipared today¡¯s prints with those from when they were hired. Every single one matched¡ªexcept for Lucia. She must have used fake fingerprint gloves to alter her prints.¡±


    As Genevieve¡¯s words sank in, N¡¯s eyes turned as frigid as ice. She envisioned Lucia¡¯s malicious intent, the potential consequences had that concentrated sulfuric acid sshed on her face. No sympathy stirred within her; only steely resolve.


    ¡°What do you n to do about this?¡± Genevieve asked, her tone cautious. ¡°Will you report it to the police or settle it privately?¡±


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, N dered, ¡°Report to the police.¡±


    A brief silence lingered on the line before Genevieve¡¯s voice returned, tinged with concern: ¡°I understand your decision. But N, sometimes it¡¯s wise not to push things too far; it might provoke even more terrifying retaliation.¡±


    At that moment, rk approached N, taking the phone from her grasp. His voice was chillingly calm: ¡°Is this Ms. Genevieve? I¡¯m rk Summer. If that person had seeded, my wife could have faced disfigurement. Such malicious intent must not go unpunished.¡±


    Meanwhile, at an upscale restaurant across town, Lucia and Jordyn reveled in their private celebration.


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius!¡± Jordyn eximed, raising her wine ss, her eyes sparkling with admiration. ¡°Those fake fingerprint gloves really worked?¡±


    Lucia smiled smugly, basking in the praise: ¡°Absolutely. My father spared no expense on that high-tech product. The fingerprints arepletely different. They¡¯ll never trace it back to me.¡±


    ¡°That bitch is done for this time!¡± Jordyn said, her excitement palpable. ¡°With her face ruined by acid, let¡¯s see how she can seduce men!¡±


    Lucia¡¯s smile widened, her voice dripping with malice: ¡°Once she¡¯s fired, rk will depend on you even more. When your child is born, you can rightfully enter the Summer family.¡±


    The two women were lost in their fantasies when, without warning, the door to their private room swung open. Two uniformed police officers entered, their expressions grave.


    ¡°Excuse me, which one of you is Lucia Pord?¡± one officer asked, his tone authoritative.


    Lucia¡¯s face drained of color. The wine ss slipped from her trembling fingers, shattering on the floor with a sharp crack.


    ¡°L¡­ I am,¡± Lucia stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°You are suspected of intentional assault. Pleasee with us,¡± the officer stated, producing an arrest warrant.


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, fear gripping her heart.


    At the police station, Lucia was ushered into an interrogation room. Her fingers quaked as she dialed her father Clement¡¯s number.


    ¡°Dad, help me! I¡¯ve been arrested!¡± she cried, desperationcing her voice.


    An unprecedented wave of fury erupted from the other end of the line: ¡°You fool! You¡¯ve created such a colossal mess; how am I supposed to bail you out?¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, N stood at a crossroads, the weight of her decisions pressing heavily upon her. The emotional tempest that had once threatened to consume her now began to crystallize into a steely resolve. rk¡¯s pleas echoed in her mind, but they were met with the undeniable truth of her own pain and betrayal. As she watched the chaos unfold for Lucia, a sense of empowerment surged within her. The unseen doors she had once feared to open were now ajar, revealing a path forward that was no longer defined by her past with rk. Instead, she embraced the possibility of reiming her narrative, one that no longer hinged on the remnants of a love twisted by betrayal.


    For rk, the evening had marked a painful descent into the depths of despair. As he faced the consequences of his actions, he realized that hope was a fragile thing, easily crushed under the weight of regret and loss. The realization that N might never forgive him felt like a shackle, binding him to a future devoid of the warmth he once took for granted. Yet, amidst the bleakness, there remained a flicker of longing¡ªa desperate wish that the love they once shared could somehow be restored. As the police sirens echoed in the distance, the two of them stood on the precipice of change, each grappling with the choices thaty ahead. The unseen doors of their lives were now wide open, beckoning them to step into the unknown, where healing and transformation awaited, albeit in different directions.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, the tension between N and rk reaches a boiling point as the consequences of their tumultuous rtionship be unavoidable. With the revtion of Lucia¡¯s deceitful actions and the impending police investigation, N must confront not only the betrayal within her personal life but also the looming threat posed by Lucia¡¯s malicious intent. Will N find the strength to stand firm against the forces that conspire against her, or will the weight of her emotional turmoil cause her to falter? As she grapples with the duality of her feelings for rk and the betrayal she faces, readers can expect a gripping exploration of loyalty, vengeance, and the quest for justice.


    Meanwhile, Lucia¡¯s precarious situation esctes dramatically as her facade begins to crumble. With the police now involved, the stakes have never been higher. How will she navigate the consequences of her actions, and what lengths will she go to in order to extricate herself from the web of deceit she has spun? As her father¡¯s fury looms over her, the question remains: will he be able to save her from the fallout, or is this the beginning of the end for Lucia? The chapter promises to unveil unexpected alliances and ruthless betrayals, setting the stage for a climactic confrontation that could alter the lives of all involved forever. Prepare for twists that will leave you breathless, as the unseen doors to untold worlds swing open wider than ever before.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 26

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane    26 Summary


    In Chapter 26 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± tensions escte as Lucia receives a furious call from her father, Clement. His anger stems from the sacrifices he made to help her secure a simtion glove, which has now led to unforeseen chaos. Clement¡¯s frustration is palpable as he expresses his despair over being dragged into a situation involving the dangerous Summer family. Lucia, overwhelmed with fear and desperation, reaches out to her friend Jordyn for help, highlighting her sense of helplessness.


    Jordyn, however, grapples with conflicting emotions. While she fears Lucia might betray her, she also feels anger towards Lucia¡¯s reckless actions. In a moment of determination, she contacts Mrs. Summer, indicating her willingness to get involved in the escting situation. Meanwhile, N is at a police station, recounting the details of ab explosion. Her past friendship with Lucia addsplexity to her testimony, and as she leaves the conference room, she encounters Jordyn, leading to a heated confrontation between the two women.


    The encounter between Jordyn and N quickly turns hostile, with Jordyn using N of heartlessness for potentially sending Lucia to jail. N, maintaining herposure, counters Jordyn¡¯s usations, emphasizing that Lucia¡¯s actions were her own choices. The argument intensifies, especially when Jordyn brings up her pregnancy with rk¡¯s child, which deeply affects N. This revtion shifts the dynamics, addingyers of betrayal and emotional turmoil to the already fraught situation.


    rk arrives just in time to intervene, disying a fierce protectiveness over N. His confrontation with Jordyn reveals his disdain for her actions, while his concern for N showcases his conflicting loyalties. As emotions run high, N grapples with her feelings for rk and the reality of theirplicated rtionship. Ultimately, she decides to leave the chaos behind, hailing a taxi and asserting her independence, while Jordyn¡¯s sobs linger in the air, marking a poignant moment of decision and resolution.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 26**


    Clement¡¯s furious roar echoed through the phone, a storm of anger and frustration that sent shivers down Lucia¡¯s spine. ¡°Do you have any idea what I sacrificed to help you secure that simtion glove? I went against Damon Summer! He nearly cost me my career!¡±


    Lucia¡¯s fingers trembled violently as she gripped the phone, her heart racing in her chest. ¡°Dad, I had no idea it would spiral out of control like this¡­ Please, you have to save me!¡±


    ¡°Save you? I can¡¯t even save myself at this moment!¡± Clement¡¯s voice dripped with despair, mixed with a fury that felt like a raging tempest. ¡°You foolish girl! I warned you not to get entangled with the Summer family! And now, here I am, dragged into this mess!¡±


    The call ended abruptly, leaving Lucia in a state of panic, her breathing in quick gasps. With shaking hands, she swiftly dialed Jordyn¡¯s number, desperation wing at her insides.


    ¡°Jordyn, I need your help! My dad can¡¯t get me out of this!¡± Lucia¡¯s voice was a frantic plea, her mind racing with the implications of her father¡¯s words.


    Jordyn felt a tumult of emotions churning within her. A flicker of fear ignited at the thought that Lucia might betray her to the authorities, yet an overwhelming anger boiled beneath the surface at Lucia¡¯s sheer ipetence. After a brief moment of contemtion, she picked up another phone, her decision solidifying like ice. ¡°Mrs. Summer, this is Jordyn. I need your assistance¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, in the sterile confines of the police station¡¯s conference room, N sat resolutely, recounting the harrowing details of theb explosion. The officers probed her for specifics, their questions sharp and unyielding as they sought to unravel her connection to Lucia.


    ¡°We were friends, once, back in college,¡± N replied, her voice steady despite the turmoil swirling within her. ¡°But then something shifted, and everything fell apart.¡±


    After finishing her statement, N stepped out of the conference room, her mind still racing, only to collide with Jordyn, who was hurriedly pacing the hallway, her expression a storm of emotions.


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes ignited with resentment at the sight of N. She strode toward her, her voiceced with usation. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless! You¡¯re sending someone to jail over something so insignificant!¡±


    N regarded her with a cool detachment. ¡°Insignificant? If that sulfuric acid had been hurled at your face, would you still consider it trivial?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster! It¡¯s because of you that Lucia is in this mess¡­¡± Jordyn¡¯s agitation escted, her voice rising with each word.


    ¡°Because of me?¡± N scoffed, a bitterugh escaping her lips. ¡°Did I force her to tamper with the reagentbels? Did I hold a gun to her head?¡±


    ¡°Stop acting so superior!¡± Jordyn¡¯s face darkened, her fury palpable. ¡°rk will never truly love you! He only cares about me and our child!¡±


    The mention of ¡°child¡± pierced through N, a pang of something she couldn¡¯t quite identify flickering in her heart, yet she maintained herposure. ¡°Really? Then why did he choose to marry me instead of you?¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s face twisted with rage, and she raised her hand, poised to p N across the face.


    But just as her hand moved through the air, a powerful grip seized Jordyn¡¯s wrist, halting her motion abruptly.


    Jordyn gasped in pain, turning to find rk standing there, his expression a tempest of fury.


    ¡°rk? Why¡­ why are you here?¡± Jordyn¡¯splexion drained of color, dread pooling in her stomach.


    rk¡¯s eyes zed with an intensity that made Jordyn tremble. He yanked her hand away with such force that she stumbled back slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make it clear to you not toy a finger on my wife again?¡± His voice was low and menacing, each word dripping with an unyielding authority. ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t follow through?¡±


    Jordyn stammered, her fear palpable. ¡°rk, I just¡­ I just wanted to¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what? Just wanted to harm my wife?¡± rk pressed, his voice rising, a protective growl. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡±


    In an instant, his demeanor shifted as he turned towards N, the anger in his eyes melting into genuine concern.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did she hurt you?¡± rk¡¯s tone softened, his face etched with worry as he examined N for any signs of injury, his heart racing with fear for her safety.


    N felt a tumult of emotions swell within her, a mixture of gratitude and confusion. She pondered what love from this man truly meant. He professed to love her, yet his betrayal lingered like a dark shadow. But he didn¡¯t truly care for Jordyn either; he had never treated her with the respect she deserved.


    Just as N was beginning to waver in her resolve, Jordyn¡¯s voice erupted, ¡°rk! How could you do this to me? I¡¯m pregnant with your child!¡±


    The words struck N like a bolt of lightning, shocking her back to reality and freezing her heart in an icy grip.


    rk, sensing the weight of the moment, turned to N, determination etched on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    N shot a cold nce at Jordyn, who was still sobbing beside her, and replied with a chilling finality, ¡°Take me home? And what about this woman who ims to have your child? Are you nning to stuff it in the trunk?¡±


    She emphasized the word ¡°child,¡± each syble slicing through rk¡¯s heart like a dagger, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    With that, N strode out of the police station, her resolve unyielding, hailing a taxi without a backward nce, leaving the chaos behind her.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the tumultuous events, the emotionalndscapey scattered like debris from a storm. Lucia¡¯s desperate plea for help had not only alienated her from her father but had also ignited a chain reaction of betrayal and resentment among those she once considered allies. As Jordyn made her fateful call to Mrs. Summer, the weight of her anger towards Lucia morphed into a chilling realization of her own vulnerabilities. Meanwhile, N¡¯s steadfast resolve to sever ties with the chaos surrounding her became a protective barrier against the emotional turmoil that threatened to engulf her. Each character, in their own way, had to confront the consequences of their choices, leaving them standing on the precipice of their futures, uncertain and fractured.


    As N stepped into the taxi, leaving behind the chaos of the police station, she felt a strange sense of liberation wash over her. The confrontation with Jordyn had crystallized her understanding of love and loyalty, revealing the fragile threads that bound them all together. rk¡¯s protective instinct, while momentarily reassuring, only deepened her internal conflict about their rtionship. In this moment of rity, N chose to reim her narrative, stepping away from the shadows of betrayal and heartache. The unseen doors to untold worlds beyond were now wide open, inviting her to explore a path of self-discovery and resilience. As each character faced their own reckoning, the emotional arc of their intertwined lives hinted at a future where forgiveness, redemption, and the quest for truth could lead them to a new beginning.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes, the aftermath of rk¡¯s explosive confrontation with Jordyn and N will unravel in unexpected ways, forcing each character to confront their deepest fears and desires. Will rk¡¯s protective instincts lead him to make choices that further entangle him in the web of deceit surrounding Lucia and the Summer family? As secrets begin to surface, alliances will be tested, and the fragile bnce between love and betrayal will tip into chaos. Expect revtions that will shake the foundations of their rtionships, leaving readers questioning who can truly be trusted.


    Meanwhile, Lucia¡¯s desperate plea for help will set off a chain reaction that pulls Jordyn deeper into the fray, as she grapples with her conflicting emotions towards her former friend. Will she choose to stand by Lucia, risking her own safety and reputation, or will self-preservation take precedence? The stakes are higher than ever, and as N navigates her own tumultuous feelings about her marriage and the looming threat of Jordyn¡¯s im, the next chapter promises to delve into theplexities of loyalty and the lengths one will go to protect what they hold dear. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions, as the characters face choices that could alter their lives forever.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 27

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane    27 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story begins with N leaving a police station, feeling a sense of relief after blocking rk¡¯s calls. She reflects on the tension between them, especially as rk stands outside, frustrated and helpless. His mother, Cindy, calls him with urgent news about Jordyn, who is in trouble and needs to be taken home, forcing rk to set aside his feelings for N and focus on his obligation to Jordyn.


    As rk reunites with Jordyn, her vulnerability draws him in, despite the emotional turmoil he feels regarding N. Their drive home quickly esctes into a heated moment when Jordyn¡¯s advances lead to a passionate encounter in the car. rk is torn between desire and guilt, caught in the throes of their physical connection while still haunted by thoughts of N. The scene is charged with conflicting emotions, showcasing rk¡¯s struggle to reconcile his feelings for both women.


    Meanwhile, N returns home and receives distressing news from a private investigator, revealing intimate photos of rk and Jordyn. This discovery plunges her into a fresh wave of heartache, yet she feels a flicker of gratitude for having maintained her distance from rk. The emotional weight of the situation deepens as she grapples with the reality of betrayal, reinforcing her resolve to stay strong.


    The following morning brings a new tension when N calls Damon, hoping to express her gratitude for his earlier help. However, his curt response leaves her confused and unsettled. Damon¡¯s irritation with N¡¯s gesture hints at deeper feelings, revealing his struggle with his own emotions regarding their rtionship. As the day progresses, N¡¯s colleagues notice her resilience and inquire about her well-being, while also hinting at theplicated dynamics between her and rk, furtherplicating her emotionalndscape.


    Overall, the chapter is marked by themes of obligation, desire, and the pain of unreciprocated feelings, as the characters navigate their intertwined lives filled with secrets and unspoken emotions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    The taxi ambled away from the police station, its tires crunching softly against the gravel. N, seated in the back, cast a nce into the rearview mirror. There stood rk, his expression as dark and brooding as the storm clouds gathering in the sky above.


    Her phone erupted with a flurry of notifications, each one a call from rk, relentless and insistent.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, N swiped to block his number. The cacophony of her phone ceased, and she sank back into the seat, a wave of tranquility washing over her. The tension that had gripped her moments before began to dissipate.


    At the entrance of the police station, rk stood frozen, his phone clutched tightly in his hand. A shadow crossed his face as he realized that his calls to N were falling on deaf ears.


    He considered rushing after her, but just then, his phone buzzed to life. It was his mother, Cindy.


    ¡°rk,¡± her voice sliced through the air with an unmistakable authority, ¡°where are you right now?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m at the police station,¡± rk replied, his voice strained as he fought to suppress his mounting frustration.


    ¡°Good. You need to get Jordyn home safely, immediately. She just called me, and she¡¯s in trouble,¡± Mrs. Summermanded, her tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°This is serious, rk. You cannot let anything go wrong.¡±


    rk¡¯s gaze drifted to the spot where the taxi had vanished, a reluctant sigh escaping his lips. ¡°Alright, Mom,¡± he relented, his heart heavy with the weight of obligation.


    After ending the call, rk turned and made his way back into the police station. There, in the waiting area, Jordyn sat, her eyes swollen and red, a picture of distress. As soon as she saw rk, she sprang to her feet, her movements tentative as she approached him.


    ¡°rk, you¡¯re back,¡± she said, her voice quivering with unshed tears. ¡°I was so scared just now.¡±


    She grasped his arm and leaned against him, shedding the bravado she had exhibited in front of N. In that moment, rk felt the warmth of her body, but an undercurrent of anxiety surged within him. N¡¯s icy gaze haunted him, and the echo of her words lingered, stirring a tumult of emotions in his chest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home,¡± rk said, his voice a touch rigid, betraying the turmoil beneath the surface.


    As they drove, Jordyn studied rk¡¯s expression, acutely aware of the storm brewing within him. She sensed his irritation from the earlier encounter and feltpelled to lighten the mood somehow.


    When the car reached a quieter stretch of road, Jordyn suddenly unfastened her seatbelt, inching closer to him.


    ¡°rk, are you still mad at me?¡± she asked, her voice dripping with charm and seduction.


    Before he could respond, Jordyn leaned in, her fingers deftly unbuckling his belt. Her lips found their target, and rk¡¯s body reacted instinctively, even as his mind screamed for him to stop.


    ¡°Jordyn, what are you doing?¡± he stammered, his voice shaky, yet his body betrayed him, responding to her every move.


    Jordyn remained silent, her focus solely on him, intensifying her efforts to please. The car swayed slightly on the road, and rk felt himself slipping deeper into a haze of desire, his rational thoughts fading into the background.


    After what felt like an eternity, rk finally pulled the car into a secluded alley. The interior was cramped, filled with the palpable tension between them. Jordyn straddled him, her body moving rhythmically, each motion eliciting a low moan from her lips. rk gripped her waist tightly, thrusting with a fervor that sought to expel all his pent-up frustration.


    The windows fogged up, obscuring the world outside as the car rocked to their primal rhythm. Half an hourter, they finally found a moment of stillness, their breaths mingling in the heavy air.


    Meanwhile, N had returned to her apartment, seeking sce in the familiarity of her surroundings. As she settled down, her phone chimed, drawing her attention. It was a message from the private investigator.


    Curiosity piqued, she opened the message, and her heart sank. A series of photos filled her screen, each one capturing rk and Jordyn entwined in a passionate embrace, lost in their own world within the confines of the car. The rity of the images felt like a dagger to her heart.


    Though she had suspected the truth for some time, witnessing it with her own eyes brought a fresh wave of anguish. Yet, amidst the pain, a flicker of gratitude ignited within her¡ªgratitude for not being swayed by rk¡¯s sweet words, for staying vignt.


    The next morning, as N busied herself in the kitchen preparing breakfast, her phone rang, startling her. She nced at the caller ID, surprised to see Damon¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Damon,¡± she answered, trying to keep her tone light.


    ¡°Why did you buy me a suit?¡± His voice wasced with a hint of grogginess and irritation, as if he had just awoken from a deep sleep.


    N hesitated, caught off guard. ¡°I just wanted to show my appreciation for your help the other day. I didn¡¯t want to feel indebted to you,¡± she exined, hoping to convey her good intentions.


    ¡°Who said you owed me anything?¡± Damon¡¯s tone turned icy, each word sharp. ¡°I don¡¯t need your thanks.¡±


    Confusion washed over N. She had only meant to express her gratitude, but his reaction left her baffled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if you didn¡¯t like it¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± he interrupted curtly. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    With that, the call ended, leaving N staring at her phone in disbelief.


    In his office, Damon¡¯s annoyance lingered as he nced at the elegant suit box resting on the table. Spencer, his assistant, eyed the box cautiously. ¡°Boss, are you sure you don¡¯t want these suits? They¡¯re top-notch, custom-made, and worth a fortune.¡±


    Damon felt a flicker of irritation. He didn¡¯t appreciate N¡¯s attempt to avoid feeling indebted to him. He considered tossing the box into the trash but hesitated, memories of N¡¯s stubbornness after her injury flooding his mind. His emotions grew tangled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just set it aside for now,¡± he finally decided, his voice heavy with unspoken thoughts.


    Spencer keenly observed the shift in his boss¡¯s demeanor, a hint of doubt creeping into his mind about the nature of their rtionship.


    Later that morning, N returned to work at Park Pharmaceuticals. As she settled into her desk, sorting through documents, her colleague Sasha approached, concern etched across her face.


    ¡°N, how¡¯s your hand? Is it still hurting?¡± Sasha inquired, genuine worry in her tone.


    ¡°Much better, thanks for asking,¡± N replied, offering a grateful smile.


    Sasha leaned in closer, her gaze piercing as she studied N intently. ¡°By the way, when theb exploded yesterday, I noticed everyone was panicking and running for the exits, but Mr. Summer just took off his coat and dashed toward you. Does he have feelings for you?¡±Conclusion


    As the chapter draws to a close, we witness the emotional turmoil faced by both N and rk, each grappling with their own heartbreak and unfulfilled desires. N, having blocked rk¡¯s calls, finds a bittersweet sense of relief amidst the betrayal she feels upon seeing the photos of him with Jordyn. The initial anguish is tempered by a newfound strength; she realizes the importance of her own boundaries and the power of discernment. This moment of rity allows her to embrace the solitude of her apartment, a sanctuary where she can begin to heal and redefine her sense of self, free from the shadows of rk¡¯s influence.


    Meanwhile, rk is caught in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions as he navigates his obligations to Jordyn while wrestling with the guilt of his actions. The thrill of the moment with Jordyn is overshadowed by the weight of his unresolved feelings for N, leaving him in a precarious position. His encounter with Jordyn serves as a temporary escape, but it ultimately amplifies his internal struggle. As he faces the aftermath of his choices, the tension between desire and responsibility bes palpable, setting the stage for a deeper exploration of his character. The chapter concludes with both characters standing at the precipice of change, their paths intertwined yet diverging, hinting at the untold worlds that lie ahead as they step through the unseen doors of their lives.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the emotional stakes to rise as N grapples with the painful reality of rk¡¯s betrayal while simultaneously navigating herplex feelings for Damon. As she processes the images of rk and Jordyn, N¡¯s resolve to distance herself from rk will be tested. Will she confront him about the betrayal, or will she choose to channel her hurt into a newfound strength? The tension between N and Damon also promises to deepen, as their interactions be increasingly charged with unspoken feelings and misunderstandings.


    Meanwhile, rk will be forced to confront the consequences of his impulsive actions with Jordyn. As he seeks to mend his rtionship with both women, he will find himself ensnared in a web of guilt, desire, and obligation. The looming question of whether he can truly reconcile his feelings for N while entangled with Jordyn will create a palpable tension that propels the narrative forward. As secrets unravel and emotions collide, the characters will be pushed to their limits, leading to a dramatic climax that could alter the course of their intertwined lives forever. Prepare for revtions that will challenge loyalties and ignite passions, leaving readers breathless and eager for more.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 28

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 28 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N experiences a whirlwind of emotions as her friend Sasha probes into her feelings for her uncle-inw, which N quickly dismisses. The conversation reveals N¡¯s inner turmoil, as she struggles to maintain herposure while hiding her embarrassment. Despite N¡¯s firm stance, Sasha¡¯s curiosity lingers, hinting at deeper feelings that N may not be ready to confront.


    Later in the day, N receives an unexpected dinner invitation from her stepmother, Wren, which piques her curiosity. When they meet at Round Roof Restaurant, N is unprepared for the emotional blow of seeing her estranged husband, rk, with another woman, Jordyn. The sight triggers painful memories of their wedding vows, leaving N grappling with feelings of betrayal and heartbreak. Despite attempting to focus on her dinner with Wren, N¡¯s mind is clouded by the realization of her crumbling marriage.


    As the dinner progresses, Wren reveals that she encountered rk with a pregnant woman, suggesting infidelity. This revtion confirms N¡¯s suspicions and forces her to confront the reality of her situation. Although she has been preparing for divorce, hearing Wren¡¯s words hits her hard, causing her to reflect on her past choices and the sacrifices she made for rk. Wren¡¯s support and concern provide a moment of sce, but N remains resolute in her decision to move forward.


    The evening concludes with N revealing her financial independence, having sold the gifts from rk to fund her father¡¯s medical treatment. This act symbolizes her reiming agency in her life after years of feeling trapped in her marriage. As she drives home, N¡¯s emotional journey continues, culminating in an encounter with rk waiting for her at her doorstep. His anger and usations signal the brewing conflict that lies ahead, setting the stage for N¡¯s confrontation with her past and the uncertain future that awaits her.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 28**


    N felt her heart skip a beat at Sasha¡¯s direct inquiry, a warm blush creeping onto her cheeks. She quicklyposed herself, masking her embarrassment with a frown and asserting, ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it, Sasha.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s brow furrowed as she pressed on, ¡°Really? But that look in his eyes¡­ it was something else.¡±


    Before Sasha could borate, N swiftly interjected, ¡°And he¡¯s my uncle-inw.¡±


    The revtion left Sasha momentarily speechless, her mouth agape in disbelief. ¡°What? Uncle-inw? You mean your husband¡¯s uncle?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± N replied with a firmness that brooked no argument. ¡°So let¡¯s not revisit that topic, okay?¡±


    Sasha caught the gravity of N¡¯s expression, and although her mind was still swirling with questions, she decided to drop the matter. ¡°Alright, I get it. But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts,¡± N said, pivoting back to her workstation with a determined focus, eager to shift the conversation away.


    Sasha returned to her seat, a huff escaping her lips, but the glimmer of intrigue still sparkled in her eyes. She mused silently: Even if he is an uncle-inw, that look he gave her was anything but ordinary.


    The morning hours sped by in a whirlwind of tasks and responsibilities. As noon approached, N was engrossed in sorting through a mountain of experimental data when her phone buzzed insistently. ncing at the screen, she was taken aback to see her stepmother, Wren, calling.


    ¡°Wren?¡± N answered, a hint of curiosity in her tone.


    ¡°N, are you free tonight? I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner,¡± Wren¡¯s voice wavered with an unusual hesitance.


    N raised an eyebrow; it was rare for Wren to extend such an invitation. ¡°Of course. Is there something special we need to discuss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to talk face to face. Meet me at 7 p.m. at Round Roof Restaurant. I¡¯ve reserved a table,¡± Wren replied quickly, as if eager to end the call.


    When the clock struck seven, N arrived at Round Roof Restaurant right on time. The establishment exuded an air of sophistication, adorned with elegant decor and a warm ambiance that wrapped around her like a soft nket. The waiter escorted her to her reserved table, strategically positioned next to the expansive floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Just as she settled in and ordered a ss of water, her gaze was drawn outside, and she froze, her breath catching in her throat. There, in the glow of the evening light, was Jordyn, draped in a striking red dress and looking every bit the part of a morous socialite. She was linked arm-in-arm with rk, who was d in a sharp ck suit, his eyes filled with a tender affection as he gazed at her. They appeared to be the epitome of a loving couple, and the sight sliced through N¡¯s heart like a knife.


    Memories flooded her mind, taking her back to her own wedding day with rk when he had solemnly vowed before the priest: ¡°For richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, I will love you and be true to you until death do us part.¡± Those words echoed painfully in her thoughts, now tainted by the reality of their shifting rtionship.


    N inhaled deeply, attempting to quell the rising bitterness that threatened to consume her. She cast her eyes downward, refusing to let herself be ensnared by the sight of them together again.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte,¡± Wren said breathlessly as she hurried over and took a seat across from N.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I just got here myself,¡± N replied, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    After they ced their orders, N noticed Wren fidgeting restlessly, her fingers tapping nervously on the table.


    ¡°Wren, what¡¯s the matter? You sounded anxious on the phone,¡± N inquired, concern creeping into her voice.


    Wren hesitated, her gaze darting away before she finally spoke. ¡°N, I ran into rk at the hospital a few days ago.¡±


    N¡¯s heart sank as Wren continued. ¡°He was with a woman in the obstetrics department. She looked pregnant. I suspect¡­ I suspect he¡¯s cheating.¡±


    Even though N had been grappling with this harsh truth for some time, hearing Wren articte it struck her like a physical blow. She fell silent for a long moment, gathering her thoughts before responding with a calmness that belied the turmoil inside. ¡°Yes, he did cheat.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wren¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You knew all along?¡±


    ¡°For a while now,¡± N replied, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m working on gathering evidence, preparing for a divorce, and ensuring I get my fair share of the property.¡±


    Wren¡¯s face contorted with a mix of fury and heartbreak. ¡°That bastard! I always knew he wasn¡¯t good enough for you! I opposed your marriage from the very beginning!¡±


    She reached across the table, grasping N¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°This is all my fault. If I had spoken out more vehemently, you might not have had to endure this pain.¡±


    N gently brushed her thumb over the back of Wren¡¯s hand, offeringfort. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I chose to believe he wouldn¡¯t betray me. Our rtionship has turned into nothing more than a lost gamble.¡±


    Her tone was eerily calm, as if she were discussing someone else¡¯s misfortunes. ¡°Also, please don¡¯t mention this to Dad just yet. He¡¯s not fully recovered, and I don¡¯t want to add to his worries.¡±


    Wren looked at N, her heart aching at the sight of her stepdaughter¡¯s forcedposure. ¡°N, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be strong around me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending,¡± N replied earnestly, meeting Wren¡¯s gaze head-on. ¡°Pain is temporary, but rity is forever. I¡¯m grateful I uncovered his true nature before it was toote.¡±


    After their meal concluded, N noticed through the window that rk and Jordyn were still inside the restaurant. To avoid any awkward encounters, she quickly led Wren out through the back door.


    As they drove back to the hospital, N reached into her bag and pulled out a thick brown paper bag, handing it to Wren.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Wren asked, her brow furrowed in confusion as she epted the package.


    ¡°Two hundred thousand dors in cash for Dad¡¯s medical treatment,¡± N replied with a calm demeanor.


    Wren¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she opened the bag, revealing a hefty stack of cash. ¡°Where on earth did you get all this money?¡±


    ¡°I sold all the bags and jewelry rk gave me,¡± N said with a wry smile, a hint of bitternesscing her words. ¡°I was so naive back then. For him, I sacrificed a drug patent worth billions and chose to be the perfect wife and mother. Only to find out in the end that I was just a canary in his cage.¡±


    Wren¡¯s heart broke as she listened, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°N¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pity me,¡± N said gently, squeezing Wren¡¯s hand. ¡°This has been a crucial lesson in my life. It came at a great cost, but it has helped me grow immensely.¡±


    After dropping Wren off at the hospital, N drove back to her apartment, her mind swirling with thoughts and emotions.


    As she stepped out of the elevator, her heart sank at the sight of rk leaning against her doorstep, a few cigarette butts scattered on the floor. It was clear he had been waiting there for quite some time.


    Upon noticing N¡¯s return, rk quickly extinguished his cigarette and approached her, his eyes shing with anger. ¡°I heard you went to Round Roof today. Who were you having dinner with?¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the evening¡¯s revtions, N stood at the precipice of a new chapter in her life, her heart heavy yet resolute. The confrontation with rk loomed ahead, a tumultuous storm brewing on the horizon. She felt the weight of betrayal coursing through her veins, but alongside it was a burgeoning sense of empowerment. The pain she had endured was no longer a shackle; it was a catalyst for transformation. As she recalled the warmth of Wren¡¯s support and the strength she had discovered within herself, N realized that rity had emerged from the chaos. She was no longer willing to be defined by her past choices or by the man who had betrayed her trust. Instead, she was ready to reim her narrative, to step through the unseen doors thaty before her and venture into the untold worlds of independence and self-discovery.


    With each passing moment, N felt the embers of hope igniting within her. The money she had secured for her father¡¯s treatment symbolized not just a financial lifeline, but also a profound shift in her identity. No longer the perfect wife or the dutiful daughter, she was bing a woman who could stand on her own two feet, unafraid to confront the truth and carve out her own destiny. As she faced rk, she would not just be defending her choices, but also affirming her worth. The journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but N was ready to embrace them, armed with the lessons of her past and a fierce determination to emerge stronger. In this moment of reckoning, she understood that every ending was, in fact, a new beginning, and she was prepared to step boldly into the unknown.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to escte dramatically as their unresolved issuese to the forefront. With rk¡¯s sudden appearance at her doorstep, N finds herself cornered, forced to confront the man who has shattered her trust. As emotions re, the confrontation promises to reveal deeperyers of their tumultuous rtionship, exposing not only rk¡¯s anger but also N¡¯s simmering resentment. Will N finally find the courage to stand her ground, or will she be drawn back into the web of deceit and maniption that has defined their marriage?


    Moreover, the chapter is likely to delve into N¡¯s internal struggle as she grapples with the implications of her decisions. With Wren¡¯s support fresh in her mind, will N be able to harness her newfound rity to articte her feelings and ns? As the stakes rise, the possibility of a dramatic confrontation looms, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether N will assert her independence or sumb to the familiar patterns of her past. The emotional stakes are high, and the potential for explosive revtions is palpable¡ªsetting the stage for a gripping continuation of N¡¯s journey toward self-discovery and empowerment.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 29

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 29 Summary


    In Chapter 29 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± tensions escte between N and her husband rk as they confront the fallout from his infidelity. N, visibly displeased, challenges rk¡¯s authority over her choices, highlighting the hypocrisy of his usations when he himself was out with another woman, Jordyn. rk¡¯s initial anger gives way to guilt but quickly transforms into indignation as he tries to justify his actions, iming he was merely helping Jordyn, who is pregnant. N¡¯s sharp retorts and distrust expose the cracks in their rtionship, leading to a heated exchange where rk¡¯s flimsy excuses unravel under scrutiny.


    As the confrontation intensifies, N¡¯s disdain for rk¡¯s attempts at maniption bes palpable. She expresses her frustration with his lies, which only serve to deepen the emotional divide between them. rk, feeling cornered and exhausted, tries to appeal to N¡¯s understanding, but she remains resolute, recognizing the futility of his excuses. Their exchange culminates in a silence that speaks volumes about their crumbling marriage, leaving both characters feeling drained and isted in their respective emotional turmoil.


    The following day, N faces furtherplications at work when she learns from Genevieve that Mrs. Summer has forced her to take an extended vacation under the pretense of needing time off. N¡¯s disbelief turns to anger as she realizes the extent of Mrs. Summer¡¯s meddling in her professional life. Despite Genevieve¡¯s helplessness, N¡¯s frustration grows as she grapples with the injustice of the situation, especially given her hard-earned position within thepany. Meanwhile, rk¡¯s indifferent reaction to the news reveals hisck of support for N, reinforcing the emotional chasm between them.


    Damon, N¡¯s ally, reaches out to offer his assistance, contrasting sharply with rk¡¯s cold demeanor. Although N appreciates Damon¡¯s concern, she resolves to confront the situation on her own terms, determined to assert her independence and agency. As N prepares to face Mrs. Summer, she steels herself for a confrontation that could redefine her rtionship with both her mother-inw and her husband. The chapter closes with N¡¯s unwavering determination, hinting at her readiness to reim her power amidst the chaos of her personal life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 29**


    Confronted by the fiery gaze of rk, N¡¯s expression hardened, her displeasure evident. ¡°Do I really need to justify who I¡¯m sharing a meal with?¡± she retorted, her voiceced with defiance.


    For a fleeting moment, rk¡¯s anger faltered as a flicker of guilt crossed his features, but it vanished just as quickly, reced by indignation. ¡°You¡¯re my wife!¡± he eximed, his tone rising, the weight of usation heavy in the air.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± N scoffed, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Then when you took Jordyn to the Round Roof restaurant tonight, did you even pause to think about what that meant for your ¡®wife¡¯?¡±


    rk¡¯splexion drained of color, the realization that N had witnessed their encounter hitting him like a cold wave. He opened his mouth, desperate to articte some form of defense, but N pressed on, her voice sharp and cutting. ¡°The red dress she wore was stunning. You were seated by the window, and it looked like you were both enjoying each other¡¯spany far too much.¡±


    ¡°N, please, just listen to me¡­¡± rk implored, attempting to salvage the situation.


    ¡°What is there to exin? Are you going to tell me why you were out on a ¡®date¡¯ with your lover? Or perhaps you¡¯ll exin why you had the audacity to question who I was dining with?¡± Her voice had turned icy, each word a dagger aimed at his heart.


    Feeling the walls closing in and panic rising within him, rk stammered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a date! I was just apanying her to meet a client! Jordyn¡¯s pregnant and not feeling well, and I was just trying to help¡­¡±


    ¡°A client?¡± N interrupted, incredulity dripping from her tone. ¡°Does a client require such borate attire? Do you need to be so intimately close, arm in arm?¡±


    In that moment, rk realized his flimsy excuse was riddled with inconsistencies. He tried to feign affection, desperation creeping into his voice. ¡°N, you have to believe me. You¡¯re the only one I love. Jordyn is merely¡­¡±


    ¡°Merely what? Just the woman carrying your child?¡± N¡¯s disdain was palpable, her sneer cutting through the air like a knife. ¡°rk, your performance is pathetic.¡±


    As she looked into his eyes, the unmasked disdain and distrust reflected back at her, rk¡¯s guilt morphed into irritation. He had extended more than enough grace to N; why couldn¡¯t she let it go?


    ¡°Enough!¡± he snapped, frustration spilling over. ¡°I¡¯ve exined everything to you. Why won¡¯t you just believe me?¡±


    ¡°Because every word that escapes your lips is nothing but a lie,¡± N replied, her voice unnervingly calm.


    A wave of exhaustion washed over rk, leaving him feeling drained. The relentless questioning and N¡¯s indifference weighed heavily on him.


    With Jordyn, he had never felt this kind of pressure. She never interrogated him, always disying a gentle understanding of his struggles, a soothing balm to his chaos.


    ¡°Think what you want,¡± rk finally conceded, fatigue evident in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ tired.¡±


    N noticed the weariness etched on rk¡¯s face, and a deep sorrow flooded her heart. This was the man she had married. Instead of confronting his own failings after being caught in his web of lies, he chose to bemoan her ¡°ignorance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired too,¡± N replied, her voice steady, as she retrieved her keys and opened the door.


    Without another word, rk exited, leaving a heavy silence in his wake.


    The following morning, N arrived at Park Pharmaceuticals, her routine unchanged despite the turmoil within. Not long after taking her seat, Genevieve approached, her demeanor tinged with unease.


    ¡°N, I need to have a word with you,¡± she said, gesturing for N to follow her into the office.


    Once inside, Genevieve closed the door behind them, her voice awkward as she delivered the news. ¡°N, I¡¯ve just received a notice stating that you¡¯re required to take a long vacation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± N¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°When did I ever request a long vacation?¡±


    Genevieve¡¯s embarrassment deepened, her cheeks flushing. ¡°It was Mrs. Summer who called. She mentioned you haven¡¯t been feeling well and need some time off to recuperate.¡±


    Understanding dawned on N, and her anger red. ¡°That¡¯s absolute nonsense! I¡¯m perfectly healthy, and I never asked for any time off!¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡± Genevieve hesitated, ncing around as if the walls had ears. ¡°Mrs. Summer is a member of the Summer family, your mother-inw. I can¡¯t afford to offend her.¡±


    A mix of anger and amusement bubbled within N. It was no secret that Damon and Mrs. Summer¡¯s rtionship was strained. She had earned her ce in thepany on her own merits, yet here was Mrs. Summer, dismissing her with such a ludicrous excuse.


    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± N eximed, her voice rising. ¡°When did it be eptable for outsiders to meddle inpany affairs?¡±


    Genevieve raised her hands in a gesture of helplessness. ¡°I wish I could do something, N. The pressure from above is just too overwhelming.¡±


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town, rk was receiving the same news from his assistant, Michael, who delivered it with caution.


    ¡°Mr. Summer, Mrs. Summer just called and informed me that N needs to take an extended vacation,¡± Michael reported, his tone careful.


    rk¡¯s expression remained inscrutable, a hint of indifference creeping into his demeanor. ¡°I see,¡± he replied tly.


    Michael hesitated, sensing the tension in the air. When rk offered no further instructions, he couldn¡¯t help but voice his concern. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should do something for your wife?¡±


    rk¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Perhaps this is a perfect opportunity for her to understand her ce. She¡¯s been far toocenttely. Someone needs to rein her in.¡±


    At the same time, Damon, hearing the news, wasted no time in reaching out to N.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I heard you¡¯re being forced to take a long vacation?¡± His voice was thick with anger, a stark contrast to rk¡¯s indifference.


    N felt a pang of bitterness at the warmth in Damon¡¯s tone. The concern he expressed stood in stark contrast to the coldness she had just experienced from her husband.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Mrs. Summer¡¯s doing,¡± N said, a wry smile touching her lips. ¡°She¡¯s trying to bend me to her will.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to step in?¡± Damon offered, his voice firm. ¡°I can make a call to the office.¡±


    N¡¯s heart fluttered at the thought, but she shook her head, her resolve firm. ¡°Thank you, Damon. But I need to deal with this myself. I¡¯m prepared.¡±


    After hanging up, N wasted no time. She printed out the photographs the private investigator had sent her, ced them carefully in her briefcase, and drove straight to Mrs. Summer¡¯s residence.


    As she entered, Mrs. Summer lounged on the sofa, a smug smile spreading across her face at the sight of N. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve decided to grace me with your presence, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Withdraw the charges against Jordyn immediately. This ends here.¡±


    N tightened her grip on the briefcase, her resolve hardening. ¡°And what if I choose not to?¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of confrontation and betrayal, both N and rk stand at a precipice, their emotional arcs diverging into paths fraught with tension and unresolved feelings. N, once a woman defined by her loyalty, now finds herself reiming her power amidst the chaos of her marriage. The weight of rk¡¯s infidelity and the meddling of his mother have ignited a fire within her, pushing her to confront not only him but also the systemic forces that seek to diminish her agency. As she prepares to face Mrs. Summer, armed with evidence and determination, N is no longer just the wronged wife; she is a woman ready to fight for her truth and dignity, signaling a profound transformation in her character.


    Conversely, rk¡¯s journey reveals a man trapped in his own web of deceit, unable to confront the consequences of his actions. His dismissal of N¡¯s pain and his cold eptance of her forced vacation highlight a deep-seated denial and a troubling detachment from the reality of their marriage. As he chooses indifference over empathy, rk risks losing the very thing he ims to cherish. The emotional distance between them widens, leaving both characters grappling with their choices. While N steps boldly into her future, rk remains ensnared in his past, unable to grasp the magnitude of what he stands to lose. The chapter closes not just on a moment of confrontation, but on the dawning realization that unseen doors are opening for N, leading her toward untold worlds beyond the confines of her marriage.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, tensions will reach a boiling point as N confronts Mrs. Summer, setting the stage for a fierce power struggle that promises to reveal hidden truths and unmask ulterior motives. N¡¯s determination to stand her ground against her mother-inw will challenge not only her own resilience but also the fragile dynamics within the Summer family. Expect a sh of wills that will test N¡¯s strength and force her to confront the very fabric of her marriage to rk, who remains oblivious to the storm brewing around him.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s indifference to N¡¯s plight wille back to haunt him as he grapples with the consequences of his actions. As the repercussions of his choices unfold, he may find himself at a crossroads, faced with the reality of his crumbling rtionship and the weight of his betrayal. Will he finally recognize the depth of his mistakes, or will his arrogance blind him to the impending chaos? As N takes matters into her own hands, the chapter promises a gripping exploration of loyalty, betrayal, and the lengths one will go to reim their power. Prepare for revtions that could change everything.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 30

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  30 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension esctes between N and Mrs. Summer, revealing deep-seated animosities and power struggles. Mrs. Summer confronts N with disdain, belittling her modest job and questioning her worth within the family. N, feeling cornered yet resolute, defends her contributions to her husband rk¡¯s sess, asserting that her research yed a pivotal role in his rise to CEO. This confrontation marks a turning point for N, who, instead of cowering, stands her ground against Mrs. Summer¡¯s condescending remarks.


    The confrontation intensifies as Mrs. Summer threatens to cut off medical support for N¡¯s ailing father, trying to wield her power over N. However, N responds with defiance, revealing a collection ofpromising photographs that could threaten rk¡¯s position and inheritance. The photographs serve as a powerful symbol of N¡¯s newfound strength and determination, shifting the bnce of power in the confrontation. Mrs. Summer¡¯s shock and fear reflect the seriousness of the situation, as she realizes the potential fallout from these images.


    Meanwhile, anotheryer of tension unfolds with Lucia, who is anxiously trying to reach Jordyn, reflecting her own sense of desperation and fear of the consequences of her actions. Her frantic calls and emotional plea to her father, Clement, reveal her vulnerability and the strained rtionship they share. Although Clement¡¯s anger is palpable, the bond of familypels him to offer one final chance, highlighting theplexities of familial loyalty and the weight of expectations.


    As the story progresses, both N and Lucia find themselves at critical junctures in their lives, facing the consequences of their choices and the precarious nature of their circumstances. N¡¯s transformation from apliant figure to a defiant one showcases her resilience, while Lucia¡¯s turmoil underscores the emotional stakes involved in their intertwined fates. The narrative captures the raw emotions of indignation, desperation, and the struggle for power within the confines of family dynamics, setting the stage for further conflict and revtions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    Mrs. Summer¡¯s ears perked up at N¡¯s question, and a sardonic smile crept across her lips, as if she were observing a jester in a court of nobles. She scrutinized N from head to toe, her gaze dripping with condescension.


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t?¡± Mrs. Summer echoed N¡¯s words, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°N, are you truly so oblivious to your current predicament?¡±


    Rising from her seat, Mrs. Summer towered over N, her presence imposing. ¡°Tell me, how much do you actually earn each month in that pitiful job of yours? It¡¯s an affront to our esteemed Summer family! Do you still fancy yourself the brilliant researcher you once were?¡±


    N gripped her briefcase tightly, her knuckles whitening as she fought to maintain herposure. ¡°While my sry may be modest, it¡¯s a reflection of my hard work and dedication. I refuse to be belittled.¡±


    ¡°Belittled?¡± Mrs. Summer scoffed, a sneer curling her lips. ¡°What talents do you possess now? You¡¯ve grown so ustomed to a life offort that you¡¯ve lost touch with your true self, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re depending on our family¡¯s wealth to fund your ailing father¡¯s medical bills, and yet you dare to meddle in our family matters?¡±


    N felt a surge of indignation at Mrs. Summer¡¯s words, her eyes igniting with fury. ¡°Mrs. Summer, you would do well to choose your words more carefully!¡±


    ¡°Choose my words?¡± Mrs. Summer¡¯s voice sharpened, her indignation palpable. ¡°How dare you, a leech living off my son, lecture me?¡±


    N shot back, her voice steady but fierce, ¡°Leeching off your son? If rk hadn¡¯t married me and benefited from my groundbreaking research, do you honestly think he would have regained my grandfather¡¯s respect? Would he have ascended to the CEO position of Summer Group? Without my contributions, he would still be a nobody!¡±


    Mrs. Summer¡¯s surprise was evident; N, who had always been the epitome ofpliance, was now standing her ground. Her expression darkened, frustration etched on her features. ¡°It appears you truly don¡¯t understand your ce!¡±


    With a menacing stride, she closed the gap between them, her voice low and threatening. ¡°Let this be your final warning. If you dare to act so recklessly again, I will cut off all your father¡¯s medical support and have him thrown out of the hospital! Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±


    N met this threat with a defiant sneer. Slowly, she raised her briefcase and mmed it onto the coffee table with a force that echoed through the room. The briefcase burst open, and photographs flew out like autumn leaves caught in a gust of wind.


    Each image was a vivid testament to rk and Jordyn¡¯s intimate moments: a warm embrace captured in a dimly lit restaurant, passionate encounters in the backseat of a car. The rity of the photographs was striking, each one a potential weapon, an undeniable piece of evidence.


    Mrs. Summer¡¯splexion drained of color as she beheld the images, her eyes widening in shock and panic.


    ¡°Where¡­ where did you obtain these?¡± Mrs. Summer¡¯s voice quaked, betraying herposure.


    N regarded her with icy detachment. ¡°Just wait and see. If these photographs reach Grandpa, who do you think will be the first to suffer the consequences?¡±


    Mrs. Summer¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the scattered photos, her fingers trembling ever so slightly. She understood the gravity of the situation; if Rich were to see these images, rk¡¯s position as CEO would hang by a thread, and the entirety of his inheritance would be at risk.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Mrs. Summer shouted, her voiceced with fury. ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave! Even if rk falls, you won¡¯t emerge unscathed!¡±


    N¡¯s smile turned even colder, a chilling glint in her eyes. ¡°If you insist on pushing me, let¡¯s see who truly is reckless. You know my financial situation is dire, and my father is my only vulnerability. If you push me too far, I won¡¯t hesitate to take drastic measures.¡±


    She paused, the atmosphere thickening with tension. ¡°It¡¯s premature tobel me as crazy now. If you truly force me to my limits, I¡¯ll show you what a real lunatic looks like.¡±


    Mrs. Summer stared at N in disbelief, grappling with the transformation of the woman she had always viewed aspliant. This was a N she had never encountered¡ªstubborn, defiant, and unyielding.


    Meanwhile, across town, Lucia paced restlessly in the sterile confines of the interrogation room. She had attempted to reach Jordyn countless times, but her calls had gone unanswered, amplifying her anxiety.


    ¡°Damn it! What is happening?¡± Lucia muttered under her breath, her fingers anxiously gnawing at her nails as her heart raced with unease.


    The weight of potential consequences loomed over her like a dark cloud, and a cold sweat broke out along her brow. If Jordyn couldn¡¯te to her rescue, the repercussions would be catastrophic.


    In her desperation, she finally dialed her father, Clement.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lucia cried, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°I know I messed up! But what am I supposed to do now? Please, help me just one more time. I¡¯mpletely lost!¡±


    Clement¡¯s voice boomed through the phone,ced with anger. ¡°How could I have raised such a foolish daughter like you?!¡±


    She pleaded, her voice breaking, ¡°Dad, I promise this is thest time! Please save me!¡±


    Though Clement was seething with fury, the bond of blood held some sway over him. He inhaled deeply, striving to temper his anger.


    ¡°This is your final chance,¡± Clement replied coldly, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°If you find yourself in trouble again, don¡¯t expect me toe to your aid.¡±Conclusion


    In the tense standoff between N and Mrs. Summer, the emotional stakes reached a fever pitch, revealing the depths of N¡¯s resolve and the lengths she is willing to go to protect her father. No longer the meek woman Mrs. Summer once dismissed, N¡¯s defiance shines through as she wields the photographs like weapons, ready to dismantle the very foundation of the Summer family¡¯s power. The confrontation not only serves as a turning point for N but also exposes the fragility of Mrs. Summer¡¯s control, leaving her shaken and vulnerable. This sh of wills marks a significant shift in their dynamic, as N steps into her own power, embracing the fierce protector within her.


    Meanwhile, Lucia¡¯s turmoil underscores the broader theme of familial ties and the desperation that can arise from betrayal. Her frantic plea to her father reveals her inner conflict and the weight of her choices, highlighting the precarious bnce between love and ountability. As Clement reluctantly agrees to assist her onest time, the tension between them serves as a reminder of the consequences of one¡¯s actions and theplexity of parental rtionships. Both women, in their own battles, are on the cusp of transformation, navigating the unseen doors that lead to untold worlds of strength, resilience, and the painful truths that lie within their families.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between N and Mrs. Summer reaches a boiling point, readers can anticipate a dramatic esction in their conflict. With the shocking reveal of the photographs, N has unleashed a potent weapon that could threaten not only rk¡¯s position but the entire Summer family¡¯s legacy. The stakes are higher than ever, and N¡¯s newfound defiance hints at a strategic shift in her character. Will she leverage this power to secure her father¡¯s medical support, or will the repercussions of her actions spiral out of control? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into N¡¯s psyche as she grapples with the moral implications of her choices and the lengths she is willing to go to protect her family.


    Meanwhile, Lucia¡¯s desperate situation adds anotheryer of suspense. Her frantic call to Clement signals that the web of deceit and betrayal is tightening around her, and her fate hangs precariously in the bnce. As she struggles to navigate the fallout from her past decisions, readers will be left wondering whether she can find a way to extricate herself from the chaos that surrounds her. Will Clement¡¯s reluctant support be enough to pull Lucia back from the brink, or will her father¡¯s anger seal her fate? The intertwining narratives of N and Lucia promise to converge in unexpected ways, setting the stage for revtions that could change everything. Prepare for a chapter filled with tension, unexpected alliances, and the haunting question of how far one will go to protect their loved ones.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 31

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  31 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Lucia returns home after a taxing day at the police station, weighed down by her father¡¯s anger. Seeking to mend their strained rtionship, she prepares a bowl of hot cream of mushroom soup, hoping it will serve as a peace offering. However, as she approaches her father¡¯s study, she overhears a tense conversation between Clement and Cyrus Summer that reveals dark secrets about her family¡¯s past, particrly involving Harris Pharmaceuticals and the downfall of N¡¯s family.


    The conversation intensifies as Clement pressures Cyrus to ensure that rk stops pursuing him and Lucia, threatening to expose damaging information about the past. Lucia¡¯s heart races as she realizes her father¡¯s involvement in the tragic events that ruined N¡¯s family, shattering her perception of her father and plunging her into a whirlwind of shock and confusion. Just as she grapples with this devastating truth, she identally drops the soup, alerting Clement to her presence.


    Upon entering the study, Lucia confronts her father¡¯s icy demeanor. She attempts to maintain a facade of normalcy by offering him the soup, but the tension in the room is palpable. Clement¡¯s dismissivemand to leave underscores the growing rift between them, leaving Lucia shaken as she retreats to her room, overwhelmed by the implications of what she has learned.


    Meanwhile, rk, anxious and frustrated, awaits a call from N, desperate to be her savior. When he finally reaches her, their conversation quickly spirals into conflict, revealing the deep fractures in their rtionship. N confronts rk about hisck of support and his desire for control rather than genuine care, leading to a painful acknowledgment of their disconnect. The chapter closes with a stark realization for both Lucia and N, as they grapple with their respective familial and marital betrayals, setting the stage for further emotional turmoil.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    After a long, exhausting day at the police station, Lucia trudged home, her body feeling heavier with each step. The weight of her father¡¯s anger loomed over her like a dark cloud, and she knew she had to find a way to soothe him. As she entered the kitchen, she took a moment to inhale the familiar scents that surrounded her, grounding herself. She decided to make a bowl of hot cream of mushroom soup, a dish she knew Clement cherished deeply. It was a small act, but perhaps it would bridge the chasm that had formed between them.


    With the steaming bowl cradled in her hands, Lucia tiptoed toward the study, her heart pounding with a mix of trepidation and determination. The door stood slightly ajar, and through the narrow crack, she caught snippets of her father¡¯s deep, resonant voice. She hesitated, contemting whether to push the door open. But then she heard the name ¡°Summer,¡± and an instinctual fear gripped her, halting her in her tracks.


    ¡°Cyrus, you should remember what I did for the Summer family back then,¡± Clement¡¯s voice dripped with a menacing undertone. ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to repay that favor.¡±


    The tension in the air was palpable, and Lucia pressed her ear closer to the door, straining to catch every word. Cyrus Summer¡¯s voice came through the phone, tight and defensive. ¡°Clement, that happened six years ago. We agreed never to bring it up again.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Clement¡¯s tone wasced with mockery. ¡°But circumstances have changed, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    Lucia¡¯s heart raced as she absorbed the weight of their conversation. She felt like a voyeur in her own home, trapped in a moment she wasn¡¯t meant to witness.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Cyrus¡¯s voice wavered, betraying a hint of desperation.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Clement replied, his voice growing darker. ¡°Make sure rk stops pursuing me and my daughter. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I won¡¯t hesitate to inform Richard about the truth regarding Harris Pharmaceuticals.¡±


    The mention of ¡°Harris Pharmaceuticals¡± struck Lucia like a bolt of lightning. She stifled a gasp, quickly covering her mouth with her hand, pressing her back against the cold wall for support. Harris Pharmaceuticals was thepany owned by N¡¯s father, a name that had be synonymous with tragedy after the firm copsed six years ago due to a so-called ¡°ident,¡± leading to N¡¯s family¡¯s ruin.


    A wave of dizziness washed over Lucia, and she felt the world around her spin. Her father¡¯s involvement in the downfall of N¡¯s family was a revtion that shook her to her core. How could she have been so blind? The truth was far more sinister than she had ever imagined.


    Just as she grappled with the shocking realization, the bowl of soup slipped from her grasp, ttering softly to the floor. The sound echoed in the silence, and the room froze.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Clement¡¯s voice cut through the stillness as he abruptly ended the call.


    Panic surged through Lucia as she realized she had been discovered. With a deep breath, she forced herself to open the door, stepping into the room as if she had just arrived.


    Clement sat behind his desk, the phone still pressed to his ear, his icy gaze locking onto her with an intensity that made her skin crawl. It was as if he could see straight into her soul, and a chill ran down her spine.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lucia attempted to sound casual, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°I brought you some soup.¡±


    Clement slowly lowered his phone, his expression unreadable. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter,¡± he said curtly before hanging up. The atmosphere in the room shifted, thickening with unspoken tension.


    ¡°How long have you been standing outside?¡± Clement¡¯s voice was low, a dangerous edge lurking beneath his calm demeanor.


    Lucia fought to maintain herposure, forcing a bright smile onto her face. ¡°I just arrived and saw you on the phone, so I didn¡¯t want to interrupt.¡±


    She approached the desk, her hands quaking ever so slightly as she ced the bowl of soup before him. ¡°This is cream of mushroom soup, your favorite.¡±


    Clement¡¯s eyes remained steely, his scrutiny unyielding. He stood up slowly, closing the distance between them, and Lucia could feel the oppressive aura that emanated from him like a storm about to break.


    ¡°Dad, please drink the soup while it¡¯s hot,¡± she urged, trying to keep her voice steady.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Clementmanded, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Close the door.¡±


    Relief flooded through Lucia, and she quickly exited the study, shutting the door behind her with a soft click. Once safely back in her room, she copsed onto her bed, her body slick with cold sweat, her mind racing with the implications of what she had just overheard.


    Meanwhile, rk paced restlessly in hisvish apartment, anxiety gnawing at him. He had been waiting for what felt like an eternity, hoping desperately that N would reach out for help, allowing him to swoop in as her hero and reim some semnce of control over the situation.


    But the phone remained stubbornly silent.


    Frustration bubbled over, and he dialed his assistant, Michael, with impatience. ¡°Michael, where is N right now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Summer, as far as I know, Mrs. Summer went directly to your mother¡¯s ce,¡± Michael replied cautiously.


    Understanding dawned on rk, and his anger red. He hung up without another word, immediately dialing N¡¯s number, his heart racing.


    After a few rings, N¡¯s weary voice finally answered. ¡°What is it, rk?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me for help?¡± rk¡¯s voice was sharp, tinged with frustration.


    N let out a bitterugh, the sound hollow. ¡°Looking for you? rk, do you really think you¡¯d help me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband!¡± he insisted, his tone incredulous. ¡°Of course, you shoulde to me when you¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Husband?¡± N¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°A real husband wouldn¡¯t just stand by while his wife is being bullied.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever stood idly by?¡± rk shot back, defensively.


    N felt a wave of irony wash over her; she had finally reached her breaking point. With a calmness that surprised even herself, she replied, ¡°rk, let me tell you the truth.¡±


    She paused for a moment, gathering her thoughts, then spoke each word with deliberate rity. ¡°You are indeed my husband, but only in name. If you truly cared about me, you wouldn¡¯t have let me suffer in silence, waiting for me to give in.¡±


    Silence enveloped the conversation, stretching ufortably between them.


    N continued, her voice steady and resolute. ¡°rk, you don¡¯t care about me; you just want to win. You don¡¯t want a wife; you want an obedient appendage.¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the revtions that shattered Lucia¡¯s perception of her father and her family¡¯s past, she found herself standing at a precipice of emotional turmoil. The weight of her father¡¯s secrets pressed heavily on her heart, intertwining with the remnants of familial love that once felt unbreakable. As shey in her room, the remnants of the soup on the floor a stark reminder of her shattered innocence, she realized that the path to understanding her father was fraught with shadows and betrayals. The warmth of the soup, meant tofort, now felt cold and distant, much like the connection she once shared with Clement. In that moment, Lucia understood that to confront the truth was to embrace the pain of disillusionment, and this journey would demand not only her courage but also the strength to redefine her identity amidst the wreckage of her family¡¯s legacy.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s confrontation with rk marked a pivotal shift in her own emotionalndscape. The hollowughter that had once masked her despair now transformed into a fierce deration of her autonomy. In asserting her truth, she dismantled the illusion of their marriage, illuminating the stark reality of their fractured bond. N¡¯s words resonated with the rity of someone who had finally recognized her own worth, unearthing the strength thaty dormant within her. As the silence stretched between them, it became clear that N was no longer willing to be a pawn in rk¡¯s game; she was ready to step into her own light, even if it meant navigating the darkness alone. Both women, in their respective struggles, began to embrace the unseen doors thaty before them, realizing that stepping into the unknown was the first step toward reiming their power and forging their own destinies.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between Lucia and her father reaches a boiling point, readers can expect a deep dive into theplexities of their fraught rtionship. Lucia, now grappling with the shocking revtion of her father¡¯s dark past, will be forced to confront the man she once idolized. The stakes are higher than ever as she struggles to reconcile her love for her father with the horrifying truths she has uncovered. Will she find the courage to challenge Clement, or will fear keep her silent? Each moment promises to be charged with emotional intensity as Lucia navigates the treacherous waters of family loyalty and moral integrity.


    Meanwhile, the brewing conflict between rk and N will also take center stage, as N¡¯s resolve strengthens and rk¡¯s desperation deepens. The reader can anticipate a confrontation that will not only test their marriage but also expose the vulnerabilities and insecurities that lie beneath their tumultuous facade. With N finally standing up for herself, the dynamics of power and control will shift, leaving readers on the edge of their seats. Will rk be able to adapt and understand N¡¯s plight, or will his ego drive them further apart? The next chapter promises to unveil the hiddenyers of their rtionship, setting the stage for a gripping sh that could alter their lives forever.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 32

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  32 Summary


    N sat on her couch, feeling an overwhelming sense of despair after a tense call with her husband, rk. The emotional weight of their deteriorating marriage pressed heavily on her chest, as she reflected on how rk had transformed from a passionate protector to a controlling figure who only sought to interrogate her. Memories of a younger rk, who would have fought for her without hesitation, haunted her, leaving her bitterly aware of the distance that had grown between them.


    On the other end of the line, rk grappled with his own emotions after their conversation. N¡¯s usation that he cared more about winning than her well-being struck a nerve, forcing him to confront the reality of his actions. Instead of feeling remorse for N¡¯s pain, he found himself plotting revenge against those he believed had wronged her, revealing a darker side of his character that he had long suppressed. This internal conflict left him questioning whether he had truly changed for the worse or if N had remained the same.


    As rk sought to investigate the situation further, he discovered that his mother and two others were involved in the chaos surrounding N. His anger boiled over when he realized the extent of the betrayal, but he was quickly halted by his father¡¯s authoritative intervention. Cyrus¡¯s insistence that he refrain from retaliating against Clement, the instigator, left rk feeling trapped and confused, torn between familial loyalty and his desire for justice for N.


    Meanwhile, Lucia, the conspirator against N, faced the consequences of her actions as rumors of her betrayal spread throughout the office. The hostile atmosphere and whispers of her colleagues left her feeling isted and enraged, particrly towards N, whom she med for the fallout. In a fit of anger, Lucia confronted N, dragging her into a stairwell, setting the stage for a confrontation that promised to escte the tension between the two women.


    The chapter concludes with both N and rk at crossroads in their lives, each grappling with their emotions and the consequences of their actions. N¡¯s sense of despair and rk¡¯s conflicted sense of justice highlight the unraveling of their rtionship, while Lucia¡¯s desperation to confront N adds anotheryer of conflict, suggesting that the unseen doors of their intertwined lives may lead to even more untold challenges ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 32**


    N sat on her couch, her gaze fixed on the phone screen that disyed the ended call. A wave of despair washed over her, an emotion so profound that it felt like a physical weight pressing down on her chest.


    She knew rk¡¯s true feelings all too well. In his mind, he was the ruler of their marriage, the one who held the reins. When he discovered that she hadn¡¯t pleaded for his assistance, a storm of anger brewed within him, prompting him to call her, not out of concern but to interrogate her like a suspect.


    With a heavy sigh, she closed her eyes, and the image of a twenty-year-old rk from eight years ago emerged vividly in her thoughts. Back then, he would have fought tooth and nail for her, ready to defend her honor at the slightest hint of trouble. That rk would never have waited for her to plead for help; he would have instinctively rushed to her side, unwavering and fierce.


    ¡°The twenty-eight-year-old him and the twenty-year-old him arepletely different people now,¡± N murmured bitterly to herself, the words tasting like ashes in her mouth.


    Setting her phone down with a sense of finality, she sank into the embrace of the sofa, feeling as if the very fabric of her marriage had unraveled before her eyes. Reality had finally pierced through the haze, revealing a truth she could no longer ignore.


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the line, rk stood frozen, the dial tone ringing in his ears like a death knell. N¡¯s words had struck him like a heavy hammer, leaving him momentarily speechless. He wanted to retort, to justify his actions, but the words eluded him, slipping through his fingers like sand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about me. You just want to win.¡± Those haunting words echoed in his mind, a relentless mantra that gnawed at his conscience.


    Lowering his phone slowly, rk experienced a jarring realization: he wasn¡¯t grieving for her pain; rather, he was determined to use this moment to bend her will, to mold her into anotherpliant ¡°Jordyn.¡± The very thought sent a chill down his spine, awakening a fear he had long buried deep within himself.


    Had she truly never changed? Or was it he who had morphed into someone unrecognizable?


    With a mix of urgency and confusion, rk dialed his assistant Michael, his voiceced with determination. ¡°Michael, I need you to investigate this entire incident immediately. I want every detail, every participant involved.¡±


    Michael, known for his efficiency, had uncovered the mastermind behind the chaos by early the next morning.


    ¡°Mr. Summer, I¡¯ve rified the situation,¡± he announced, cing a detailed report on rk¡¯s desk. ¡°The main conspirators are Lucia and Jordyn, and your mother, Mrs. Cindy Summer, was also involved.¡±


    rk¡¯s heart raced as he skimmed through the report, his expression darkening with each line he read. The moment he spotted his mother¡¯s name, his fingers trembled, a mix of disbelief and anger coursing through him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t touch Jordyn or my mother right now,¡± he said through gritted teeth, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Then let¡¯s teach Lucia¡¯s father, Clement, a lesson first¡ªan example to others.¡±


    Michael nodded, his expression serious. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    However, just as rk was about to set his n in motion against Clement, the office door swung open with a force that startled him. His father, Cyrus Summer, strode in, his face ashen and filled with fury.


    ¡°rk!¡± Cyrus¡¯s voice thundered,ced with a mixture of anger and urgency. ¡°I heard you¡¯re nning to move against Clement?¡±


    Taken aback by his father¡¯s sudden intrusion, rk stood up, confusion etched on his face. ¡°Father, how did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re nning to move against him!¡± Cyrus¡¯s question cut through the air, direct and unyielding.


    ¡°Of course I am!¡± rk replied, indignation rising within him. ¡°They hurt N. I have to seek justice for my wife.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Cyrus¡¯s voice was firm, a wall of authority that rk could not breach. ¡°You are forbidden from touching Clement!¡±


    Stunned, rk stared at his father, disbelief clouding his judgment. ¡°Why? They nearly ruined N¡¯s face!¡±


    Cyrus regarded his son with a cold stare, his voice steady. ¡°If you insist on pursuing this, I will go to your grandfather right now and escte this matter. Do you think Grandpa will support you?¡±


    The threat struck rk like a lightning bolt, sobering him instantly. He understood that if this reached Richard, it wouldplicate matters beyond his control. Yet, his father¡¯s unwavering protection of Clement left him baffled.


    ¡°I understand,¡± rk finally conceded, the weight of his father¡¯s authority pressing down on him.


    Cyrus nodded, a flicker of satisfaction crossing his face before he exited the office, leaving rk in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.


    Feeling a wave of guilt wash over him, rk resolved to treat N better, redirecting his anger towards Lucia instead. Since he couldn¡¯t confront Clement, he would ensure that Lucia paid dearly for her betrayal.


    ¡°Michael,¡± hemanded coldly, his voice steady with resolve, ¡°inform the entirepany about Lucia framing N and nearly disfiguring her. Let everyone know what she did.¡±


    The following morning, as Lucia entered Park Pharmaceuticals, an unsettling atmosphere enveloped her like a dark cloud. Colleagues who typically greeted her with friendly smiles now hurried past, heads down, as if she carried a contagious disease.


    Puzzled, she made her way toward the R&D department, only to find the usually lively office shrouded in an eerie silence. As she walked by, conversations abruptly ceased, and her colleagues cast her furtive nces, their expressionsden with suspicion.


    A sense of unease gnawed at Lucia. When she reached her desk, she noticed her coworkers avoiding her at all costs, some even rising to leave, as though sharing a space with her was too much to bear.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± she wondered, her heart racing with anxiety.


    During lunch break, she headed to the restroom and overheard a group of colleagues discussing her just as she approached the door.


    ¡°Did you hear? It was actually Lucia who deliberately switched N¡¯s experimental supplies!¡±


    ¡°My God, how vicious! If N hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, her face would be ruined by now!¡±


    ¡°I always thought she was sneaky behind people¡¯s backs, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be this cruel.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a rat in the gutter, pretending to be so innocent on the surface.¡±


    The words struck Lucia like a p to the face. In an instant, she understood¡ªthe truth of her evil deeds had beenid bare, and now everyone in thepany knew exactly what she had done.


    A surge of anger and humiliation flooded her heart. Lucia felt a burning rage towards N. If only N had cooperated, none of this would have spiraled out of control.


    Fuming, she stormed towards the restroom, where she found several colleagues who had been gossiping immediately falling silent and scattering like leaves in the wind. Ignoring their fearful expressions, Lucia rushed out, her eyes scanning the hallway for N.


    Spotting N as she emerged from the conference room, Lucia charged toward her, disregarding the stares of onlookers. Without hesitation, she seized N¡¯s arm and dragged her into the stairwell, ready to confront her in private.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their tumultuous confrontation, both N and rk found themselves grappling with the stark realities of their rtionship. N, once filled with hope and love for the man she married, now faced the painful truth that the man standing before her was a stranger, consumed by ambition and a desperate need for control. The weight of despair that had settled in her chest was now apanied by a flicker of resolve. No longer willing to be a pawn in rk¡¯s game, she recognized that her happiness could not be contingent upon his whims. The memories of their past, once a source offort, now served as a bittersweet reminder of what had been lost, leaving her with the daunting task of rediscovering her own identity outside the confines of their marriage.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s world had also shifted dramatically, revealing the chasm between his intentions and the reality of his actions. The confrontation with his father had stripped away the bravado he had clung to, forcing him to confront the consequences of his choices. As he watched Lucia¡¯s downfall unfold, a part of him felt a hollow victory¡ªone that did not bring the satisfaction he had anticipated. Instead, it illuminated the emptiness of his pursuits and the lengths he was willing to go to for a sense of control. In that moment, he realized that the battle for justice was not merely against external foes but against the darker aspects of himself. With N¡¯s words echoing in his mind, he stood at a crossroads, faced with the opportunity to either continue down a path of vengeance or seek redemption by embracing the vulnerability that true love demands.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As tensions escte between N and rk, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the unraveling dynamics of their troubled marriage. With rk¡¯s newfound determination to protect N from the machinations of Lucia, readers can expect a fierce confrontation that will challenge both characters to confront their past decisions and the consequences of their actions. Will rk¡¯s resolve to treat N better be enough to mend the rift caused by his previous indifference, or will the shadows of their history continue to loom over them?


    Meanwhile, Lucia¡¯s world is crumbling, and her desperate attempt to confront N in the stairwell sets the stage for a dramatic showdown. The air is thick with unresolved animosity, and the confrontation promises to reveal not only Lucia¡¯s motivations but also N¡¯s strength and resilience in the face of betrayal. How will N respond when faced with the very person who sought to ruin her? As theyers of deception peel away, readers will be on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating the revtions that will unfold.


    With rk caught between familial loyalty and his desire for vengeance, and Lucia spiraling into a corner, the next chapter will undoubtedly be a turning point for all characters involved. Secrets will surface, alliances will be tested, and the unseen doors to their true selves will begin to creak open, leading them into untold worlds of confrontation, redemption, and perhaps, unexpected alliances. Prepare for an emotional rollercoaster that will challenge everything they thought they knew about love, loyalty, and the lengths one will go to protect those they care for.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 33

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  33 Summary


    In the dimly lit stairwell, tensions red between Lucia and N as usations flew. Lucia confronted N, convinced she was the source of rumors circting about her within thepany. Despite Lucia¡¯s fiery demeanor and desperate need for answers, N remained calm, insisting she hadn¡¯t spread any rumors and urging Lucia to let go of her. The situation escted as Lucia clung to N, demanding an exnation and refusing to release her grip, leading to a physical struggle that pushed both women dangerously close to the edge of the staircase.


    In a sudden, tragic turn of events, Lucia lost her bnce and, in a frantic attempt to save herself, pulled N down with her. Their shared cries of fear echoed through the stairwell as they tumbled down the steps, resulting in N suffering a concussion. In herst moments of consciousness, she managed to call for help, reaching out to her friend Vrie before darkness enveloped her.


    Hourster, N awoke in a hospital room, disoriented and in pain. Expecting to see her friend Vrie, she was instead met by the presence of rk, her husband, whose scent filled her with a sense of betrayal. N¡¯s immediate reaction was one of anger and distrust, prompting her to demand that he not touch her. Their tense interaction was interrupted by Vrie¡¯s entrance, who confronted rk with sarcasm and disdain, highlighting the underlying animosity between them due to rk¡¯s infidelity.


    As the atmosphere thickened with hostility, N¡¯s phone rang, bringing a moment of distraction. Vrie answered it, revealing Damon¡¯s concern for N¡¯s well-being. His arrival brought a stark contrast to the tension in the room, as he entered with warmth and genuine care. However, rk¡¯s jealousy red at Damon¡¯s presence, leading to a confrontation in the hallway where rk issued a threatening warning to Damon about his intentions toward N. The chapter concludes with an intense standoff, highlighting theplex web of rtionships and emotions at y, leaving N caught in the middle of the chaos.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    In the dimly lit stairwell, Lucia¡¯s finger jabbed usingly at N, her eyes aze with an intensity that could scorch. ¡°N, did you spread rumors about me in thepany?¡± Her voice sliced through the air, sharp and relentless. ¡°How is it that everyone seems to know what I¡¯ve done? You must have told them!¡±


    N stood her ground, unfazed by Lucia¡¯s wild usations. The absurdity of the situation struck her as almostughable. With a measured calmness, she met Lucia¡¯s furious gaze. ¡°I haven¡¯t spread any rumors. Deep down, you know exactly what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Lucia¡¯s fury only intensified. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who could it possibly be?¡± she pressed on, her grip tightening around N¡¯s arm as if she could squeeze the truth from her. ¡°Who else would have ess to those details?¡±


    N felt a swirl of confusion in her mind. Who could be orchestrating this behind the scenes, revealing Lucia¡¯s misdeeds to everyone? Yet, the thought of engaging further with Lucia made her heart sink. ¡°Let go of me, Lucia,¡± she said, her voice steady but firm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare walk away from me!¡± Lucia¡¯s voice rose, filled with desperation as she held onto N, refusing to release her grip. ¡°You owe me an exnation!¡±


    The tension in the stairwell escted as the two women grappled with each other. N fought fiercely to free herself from Lucia¡¯s clutches, but Lucia was relentless, her emotions spiraling out of control. In their frantic struggle, they were oblivious to the perilous edge of the staircase looming just behind them.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± N shouted, her frustration boiling over as she pushed against Lucia with all her might.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go!¡± Lucia retorted, her voiceced with agitation as she pressed forward, step by step. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined everything for me!¡±


    In a sudden twist of fate, Lucia stumbled backward, her foot slipping off the edge of the stair. A sh of panic flickered in her eyes as she lost her bnce. In a desperate instinct, she lunged forward, grasping N tightly, dragging her down into the abyss.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Their cries echoed in unison, a chilling harmony of fear.


    With a brutal thud, they tumbled down the unforgiving steps, their bodies colliding with the cold stone. N felt a sharp impact as her head struck the stairs, a wave of agony crashing over her, and the world around her faded into darkness. Just before everything slipped away, she fumbled for her phone, her fingers trembling as she dialed Vrie¡¯s number.


    ¡°Vrie¡­¡± Her voice was barely a whisper, strained and weak. ¡°Take me¡­ to the hospital¡­¡±


    And with that, the darkness enveloped herpletely.


    Hourster, N slowly regained consciousness in a hospital room, the harsh overhead lights piercing through her haze. A dull throb pulsed in her head, and she groaned softly, disoriented and ufortable, the remnants of a mild concussion weighing heavily on her.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± she murmured, her voiceced with vulnerability as she instinctively reached out for something solid to grasp.


    To her surprise, a figure sat beside her bed. Assuming it was Vrie, she turned toward the presence. ¡°Vrie, my head hurts so much¡­¡± The words came out in a intive tone, revealing her helplessness.


    But as the familiar scent of cologne wafted toward her, a chill ran down her spine. No, it couldn¡¯t be. It was rk¡¯s signature fragrance, one she hade to associate with betrayal.


    N¡¯s eyes flew open, and there he was¡ªrk, seated at her bedside, his expression a tumultuous mix of guilt and concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she snapped, her voice turning cold as ice, filled with disdain. She shifted away, desperate to create distance between them.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m just worried about you¡­¡± rk¡¯s voice was soft, a plea for understanding as he reached out, his hand hovering uncertainly in the air.


    ¡°I said don¡¯t touch me!¡± N¡¯s tone sharpened, her eyes narrowing with distrust.


    At that moment, the hospital room door swung open, and Vrie burst in. The sight of rk sitting there darkened her expression instantly. ¡°Oh, look who it is,¡± she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°rk Summer actually has time to visit his own wife? This is truly unbelievable.¡±


    rk¡¯s brow furrowed in irritation. ¡°Vrie, please, can you speak more politely?¡±


    ¡°Politely?¡± Vrie scoffed, her tone biting. ¡°Why should I be polite to someone who betrayed his wife? You came to visit¡ªaren¡¯t you worried your mistress will get jealous? Or have you finally grown a conscience?¡±


    rk¡¯s face paled, the tension in the room palpable as he fought to maintain hisposure. The atmosphere crackled with hostility, thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Just then, N¡¯s phone rang on the bedside table, breaking the charged silence. Vrie nced at the caller ID and frowned. ¡°Let me answer,¡± she said, picking up the phone. ¡°Hello, Damon.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gentle voice flowed through the receiver. ¡°Vrie, I heard N was injured and hospitalized. How is she now?¡±


    ¡°She has a concussion, but the doctor assures us it¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Vrie replied warmly, her demeanor shifting as she spoke to Damon, a stark contrast to her earlier animosity toward rk.


    ¡°I¡¯lle see her right away,¡± Damon said, his voice filled with concern.


    rk¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of Damon, his fists clenching as a dangerous glint flickered in his eyes.


    Less than half an hourter, the door to the hospital room opened again. Damon entered, apanied by his assistant Spencer, carrying a bouquet of vibrant flowers and a basket of fresh fruit.


    ¡°N, are you alright?¡± Damon asked gently, his eyes radiating warmth and concern.


    Vrie greeted him with enthusiasm. ¡°Damon, you¡¯re here! N just woke up not long ago; she really needs somepany.¡±


    She took the flowers and fruit from Damon, arranging them carefully, her bright demeanor a stark contrast to the chilly reception she had given rk.


    Watching this unfold, rk could no longer contain his resentment. He stood abruptly, his voice cutting through the air like a knife. ¡°Uncle, thank you for your concern, but you¡¯re not needed here. N needs to rest. Please, leave.¡±


    Damon met rk¡¯s gaze with an unwavering calmness. ¡°I just came to check on her condition,¡± he replied, his tone still gentle.


    ¡°I said it¡¯s not necessary!¡± rk¡¯s voice escted, filled with an edge of hostility. ¡°And don¡¯te again in the future.¡±


    Damon chose not to engage with rk¡¯s provocations. Instead, he turned back to N, his expression softening. ¡°Rest well. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked out of the room, leaving a tense silence in his wake.


    But rk wasn¡¯t finished. He followed Damon into the hallway, blocking his path at the elevator. ¡°I¡¯m warning you,¡± he said, his voice low and threatening. ¡°Don¡¯t have inappropriate thoughts about my wife.¡±Conclusion


    As Ny in the hospital bed, the weight of her recent experiences pressed heavily upon her. The chaotic confrontation with Lucia had spiraled into a physical and emotional downfall, leaving her grappling with pain not only from the concussion but also from the betrayal she felt at rk¡¯s presence. The stark contrast between his guilt-ridden demeanor and the warmth she had received from Damon only deepened her sense of istion. In that sterile room, surrounded by the remnants of her tumultuous life, N realized that the unseen doors she had stepped through were not merely about the revtions of others but also about her own awakening. She had to confront not just the betrayal of those she trusted but also her own vulnerabilities and the choices that had led her here.


    With each passing moment, N understood that healing would require more than physical recovery; it demanded a reckoning with the rtionships that had shaped her. The confrontation with rk, fueled by anger and resentment, was a catalyst for her own empowerment. As she began to reim her narrative, she recognized the importance of surrounding herself with those who genuinely cared for her, like Vrie and Damon, who represented the possibility of new beginnings. The darkness that had enveloped her was slowly giving way to a flicker of hope, illuminating a path forward. In stepping through the unseen door of self-discovery, N was not just seeking to mend the fractures in her life, but to emerge stronger, ready to embrace the untold worlds that awaited her beyond the shadows.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As N navigates the tumultuous aftermath of her fall, the tension in the hospital room is just the beginning of a deeper unraveling. With rk¡¯s simmering anger and Damon¡¯s unwavering concern, the fragile dynamics between the three of them are set to explode. N, still reeling from her injury and the emotional fallout, must confront not only her physical pain but also the betrayal that lingers in the air like a thick fog. Will she find the strength to stand up to rk¡¯s threats, or will she be consumed by the shadows of their tumultuous rtionship?


    Meanwhile, the mystery of who leaked Lucia¡¯s secrets continues to loom over N¡¯s recovery. As she pieces together the events leading up to her ident, her search for the truth will lead her down unexpected paths, revealing hidden alliances and unmasking those who thrive in the chaos. With Vrie by her side, N will have to decide whom to trust as she grapples with her own feelings of betrayal and loyalty. Will she uncover the identity of the true saboteur, or will the forces working against her conspire to keep her in the dark?


    As the stakes rise and the veils of deception begin to lift, readers can anticipate a whirlwind of emotions, confrontations, and revtions that will leave them breathless. The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the tangled web of rtionships, where every choice N makes could either lead her to freedom or further entrapment. Prepare for a rollercoaster of suspense and drama as the unseen doors of the past swing wide open, beckoning N into a world where nothing is as it seems.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 34

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  34 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension between Damon and rk esctes dramatically in an elevator confrontation. Damon confronts rk about his affair with his secretary, Jordyn, implying that rk should be more worried about his wife N¡¯s condition than his own petty issues. rk, visibly shaken by Damon¡¯s words, struggles to respond, realizing the potential consequences of his actions if his grandfather were to find out about his infidelity. As Damon exits the elevator, rk is left to grapple with his internal turmoil, which only intensifies upon seeing flowers Damon sent to N, a gesture that feels like a personal attack.


    Back in the hospital, rk¡¯s frustration boils over, leading him to discard the flowers in a fit of rage, much to Vrie¡¯s disbelief. Vrie challenges rk on his role as a husband, reminding him of his absence during N¡¯s time of need. Their confrontation reveals rk¡¯s growing anger and a ruthless side that Vrie has never witnessed before. rk threatens Vrie, asserting his control over the family business and warning her to stay out of his affairs, while Vrie stands firm in her loyalty to N.


    As the story progresses, rk receives a phone call from Jordyn, who insists they need to talk about something urgent concerning his marriage. After a tense exchange, rk meets Jordyn in a secluded coffee shop, where she reveals a medical report indicating N¡¯s primary infertility. The shocking news leaves rk in disbelief, sparking a conflict within him as he grapples with the implications for his marriage. Jordyn suggests that this revtion should lead to a divorce, especially since she is pregnant and envisions a future together. However, rk coldly dismisses her hopes, asserting that he could never marry her and instructing her to focus on having the child without any false expectations.


    The chapter concludes with Jordyn feeling devastated by rk¡¯s harsh treatment but ultimately finding a new resolve. rk¡¯s refusal to acknowledge the emotional weight of the situation leaves a deep impact, highlighting theplexities of love, betrayal, and the struggle for power within their rtionships. The emotional distance between rk and N grows, culminating in a sense of istion for both characters as they face the consequences of their choices.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    The elevator doors glided shut with a soft, mechanical hum. Damon stood unfazed, his expression calm as he met rk¡¯s furious gaze head-on. There was an unsettling stillness in the air, his eyes betraying not a hint of fear. When he finally spoke, his voice was low yet cutting, a sharp de aimed directly at rk¡¯s vulnerabilities.


    ¡°If I were in your shoes, I would be more concerned about your wife¡¯s condition than about these petty matters.¡± The sarcasm dripped from Damon¡¯s tone, each wordced with mockery.


    rk¡¯s expression darkened further, a storm brewing in his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± he shot back, confusion mingling with anger.


    ¡°My meaning is crystal clear,¡± Damon replied, his words precise and deliberate. ¡°Instead of issuing threats here, perhaps you should focus on how you¡¯ll exin to Grandfather about your little escapades with your secretary, who seems to be your constantpanion these days.¡±


    The impact of Damon¡¯s words was immediate; rk¡¯s face drained of color, the blood rushing from his cheeks. The truth of the matter was that his affair with Jordyn was not exactly a well-kept secret. But if Grandfather Richard were to find out, the fallout would be catastrophic.


    ¡°You¡­¡± rk stammered, his mouth opening and closing as he struggled to form a retort, but no words came.


    As the elevator reached the ground floor, Damon stepped out, leaving rk trapped within the confines of his own turmoil. Alone, rk¡¯s expression morphed into one of deep frustration.


    Back in the sterile hospital room, rk¡¯s simmering rage was reignited as he caught sight of the flowers Damon had sent. They sat innocently on the table, yet they felt like a personal affront. The pink roses and white lilies, so meticulously arranged in the vase, seemed to mock him, their beauty a stark contrast to his inner turmoil.


    In a sudden burst of anger, he sprang to his feet. Grabbing the bouquet, he stormed toward the door, the petals crumpling in his grip.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Vrie eximed, her voice rising as she rushed to intercept him.


    rk brushed past her, ignoring her entirely. He marched straight to the trash bin in the hallway, his resolve unshaken. With a swift motion, he discarded the bouquet, watching it tumble into the depths of the bin.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Vrie eximed, her voice filled with disbelief as she chased after him. ¡°That was a kind gesture from someone!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her husband!¡± rk turned to face Vrie, his eyes aze with fury. ¡°I have every right to decide what belongs in my wife¡¯s room and what doesn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Husband?¡± Vrie scoffed, a coldugh escaping her lips. ¡°You still remember you¡¯re a husband? Then why weren¡¯t you by N¡¯s side when she was hurt? Why was I the one who rushed to the hospital first?¡±


    Her words struck a nerve, igniting the already simmering anger within him. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Vrie. Stay out of our marital issues from now on.¡±


    ¡°Stay out?¡± Vrie stood her ground defiantly. ¡°I¡¯m merely protecting my friend from further harm!¡±


    rk narrowed his eyes, a menacing glint shing across his face. ¡°The Weir family business is thriving, and I intend to keep it that way. But if you continue to meddle, I can¡¯t guarantee that the Weir family will still have a ce in this city.¡±


    Vrie¡¯s breath caught in her throat, the cold weight of his threat settling heavily in the air. She had never seen this side of rk before¡ªso ruthless, so devoid of warmth.


    Just then, his phone buzzed insistently in his pocket, breaking the tension. He pulled it out, and upon seeing the name on the screen¡ªJordyn¡ªhis expression soured even further.


    Vrie, ever observant, noticed the shift in his demeanor. ¡°rk Summer,¡± she said slowly, each word deliberate, ¡°if you no longer love N, please let her go for the sake of the eight years you¡¯ve shared.¡±


    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving rk standing alone, his phone vibrating violently in his grip, his knuckles turning white with tension.


    A few momentster, he made his way to the stairwell, ensuring no one was around before he answered the call.


    ¡°Jordyn, what is it?¡± His voice was barely above a whisper,ced with irritation.


    ¡°rk, we need to talk. It¡¯s urgent,¡± Jordyn¡¯s voice came through, tinged with an anxious edge.


    ¡°I can¡¯t right now. I¡¯m at the hospital,¡± he replied, frustration creeping into his tone.


    ¡°I understand you¡¯re with N, but this is crucial. It concerns your marriage,¡± she insisted, her seriousness palpable.


    rk froze, her words sending a chill down his spine. After a brief pause, he replied, his voice heavy. ¡°I¡¯ll find youter.¡±


    Once he hung up, he returned to the hospital room. N was propped up against the headboard, herplexion still a sickly shade of pale. Vrie sat nearby, offering her silent support.


    ¡°There¡¯s an emergency at thepany. I need to handle it,¡± rk said, attempting to keep his voice steady and normal.


    N merely nodded, her gaze averted. ¡°Then go.¡±


    ¡°Company business again?¡± Vrie interjected, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°How convenient. Every time N needs you, you seem to have something more pressing to attend to.¡±


    rk felt his anger boil over, the facade he had been maintaining slipping away. He red at Vrie, his voice icy. ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest warning. If you interfere in our affairs again, I¡¯ll make sure the Weir family goes bankrupt in three days.¡±


    The chilling threat hung in the air, enveloping the room in an oppressive silence. Yet, N merely raised her head, her voice calm but distant. ¡°Just go.¡±


    The emotional distance she maintained pierced through rk, leaving a gaping wound in his heart. He wanted to say something, to bridge the chasm that had formed between them, but ultimately, he turned and left the room in silence.


    rk drove to a secluded coffee shop, his mind racing. Upon entering, he found Jordyn waiting in a private room, her face tight with anxiety. She clutched a document folder, her fingers trembling slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡± rk asked as he settled into the seat across from her.


    Instead of answering, Jordyn opened the folder and handed him a medical report.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± rk asked, puzzled as he epted the document.


    ¡°Take a look,¡± she urged, her voice quaking.


    As he unfolded the report, the name ¡°N Jayston¡± leapt out at him, and his brow furrowed in confusion. His heart raced as he read further, the words ¡°Primary Infertility¡± sending a shockwave through him. His grip on the paper tightened involuntarily.


    ¡°This¡­ is this real?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper, filled with disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s real,¡± Jordyn affirmed, her gaze steady. ¡°I went to great lengths to obtain this report. Now you understand why you¡¯ve been married for three years without children, don¡¯t you?¡±


    rk stared nkly at the diagnosis, the implications crashing over him like a tidal wave. This was the reason for their childlessness. The revtion left him reeling, torn between shock and a deep-seated conflict.


    ¡°How did you get this?¡± he demanded, his eyes narrowing dangerously.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Jordyn replied, avoiding his gaze. ¡°What matters is that you know the truth now. rk, she will never be able to give you children.¡±


    His expression hardened, a cold fury igniting within him. ¡°Listen carefully, Jordyn. If you so much as breathe a word of this to anyone, I will make your life a living hell.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything,¡± she promised quickly, her voice trembling. Then, with a hint of hope, she asked, ¡°But now that you know the truth, shouldn¡¯t you consider divorce?¡±


    Her eyes sparkled with anticipation, as if she were waiting for the answer she longed to hear.


    rk regarded her hopeful expression, a cruel smile creeping onto his lips. ¡°Divorce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since she can¡¯t have children, your marriage is pointless,¡± Jordyn pressed, urgencycing her words. ¡°And I¡¯m pregnant now. We can get married and provide aplete family for the child.¡±


    His smile turned mocking. ¡°Jordyn, are you deluded?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, confusion etched on her face.


    ¡°Even if I were to divorce, I could never marry you,¡± he stated coldly, extinguishing the flicker of hope in her heart. ¡°Just do as I say and have the child. Don¡¯t entertain any other fantasies.¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s face went pale, her voice trembling. ¡°rk, you can¡¯t treat me like this!¡±


    ¡°Treat you like this?¡± He stood up, towering over her. ¡°I¡¯m giving you money, status, and the chance to bear my child. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    With that, he turned and exited the room, leaving Jordyn behind, stunned and alone.


    The door mmed shut with a resounding finality, echoing in the silence that followed. Jordyn sat in her chair, dazed, tears spilling from her eyes.


    But momentster, she wiped her tears away, a triumphant smile blossoming on her lips as a new resolve took hold.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, the weight of rk¡¯s choices settled heavily upon him, a burden he could no longer ignore. The revtion of N¡¯s infertility was a jagged truth that shattered the fragile facade of their marriage, leaving him grappling with a tumult of emotions¡ªguilt, anger, and a hollow sense of betrayal. As he stood alone in the coffee shop, the reality of his actions began to sink in, intertwining with the realization that the life he had envisioned was slipping through his fingers. The mockery he had disyed towards Jordyn now felt like a reflection of his own desperation, a desperate attempt to cling to the remnants of a life that was crumbling beneath the weight of his infidelities and the choices that had led him here.


    Meanwhile, Jordyn¡¯s tears gave way to a newfound strength, her resolve hardening in the face of rk¡¯s cruelty. The moment he had left her, she understood that she had the power to carve her own path, one that did not depend on the whims of a man who had shown her the depths of his selfishness. In that quiet room, as the echoes of rk¡¯s dismissive words faded, she embraced the possibility of a future that could be hers alone. The door that had closed behind him marked not just an end, but a beginning¡ªa chance to reim her narrative and step into a world where she could define her worth, independent of the shadows cast by rk¡¯s choices. As she wiped her tears, a spark of determination ignited within her, illuminating the path forward into the untold worlds that awaited beyond the confines of their tumultuous rtionship.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes, readers can expect the stakes to rise dramatically in the next chapter of *Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond*. With rk¡¯s world unraveling around him, the revtion of N¡¯s infertility will force him to confront not only his marriage but also the burgeoningplexities of his rtionship with Jordyn. Will rk choose the path of deceit and maniption, or will he finally confront the emotional turmoil that has clouded his judgment? The chapter promises to delve deeper into rk¡¯s psyche, exploring the consequences of his choices as he navigates the treacherous waters of love, betrayal, and ambition.


    Meanwhile, Vrie¡¯s fierce loyalty to N hints at an impending sh that could reshape the dynamics between these characters. As tensions mount, will Vrie uncover the truth about rk¡¯s affair and N¡¯s condition, or will she remain in the dark, fighting a battle she cannot fullyprehend? The chapter is set to unveil unexpected alliances and rivalries, leaving readers on the edge of their seats as they wonder who will emerge victorious in this high-stakes game of love and power. Prepare for shocking twists that will challenge loyalties and redefine rtionships as the story hurtles toward its gripping climax.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 35

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  35 Summary


    N was preparing to leave the hospital after her concussion had healed, feeling a sense of liberation. However, her moment of joy was interrupted by the unexpected arrival of Jordyn, who entered the room with an air of superiority. The tension escted as Jordyn taunted N about her rtionship with rk, unting her own bond with him and showcasing a diamond bracelet he had given her. N remainedposed, choosing to ignore Jordyn¡¯s provocations, but the emotional weight of the confrontation began to take its toll.


    As Jordyn continued her verbal assault, N finally responded with a calm yet powerful statement about love and dignity. This moment of strength visibly shocked Jordyn, who was momentarily silenced. However, Jordyn¡¯s humiliation turned into anger, and sheshed out at N, making a cruel remark about her inability to have children. In a moment of instinctive defense, N pushed Jordyn away, leading to an unexpected and dramatic fall that left Jordyn in distress on the floor.


    The situation escted further when rk entered the room, finding Jordyn in pain and N standing nearby, bewildered. His immediate reaction was one of anger towards N, as he believed she had harmed Jordyn. This misinterpretation of events left N feeling isted and vilified, while Jordyn yed the victim, relishing the chaos she had created. rk¡¯s concern for Jordyn contrasted sharply with his coldness towards N, deepening her sense of betrayal and despair.


    As Jordyn leaned into rk¡¯s support, N felt the weight of their fractured rtionship. Memories of her attempts tomunicate with rk flooded her mind, highlighting how he had dismissed her feelings and concerns. In a climactic moment, rk demanded an apology from N, solidifying her position as the scapegoat in a situation she never intended to escte. The emotional turmoil left N feeling powerless, realizing that her voice had been overshadowed by Jordyn¡¯s maniptions and rk¡¯s misced anger.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    A few dayster, N found herself perched on the edge of her hospital bed, meticulously packing her belongings into a suitcase. The atmosphere in the room was charged with a sense of liberation; she was preparing for her discharge. The doctor had assured her that her concussion had fully healed, and she was free to return to her life, to the world outside those sterile walls.


    As she folded thest few items of clothing, a suddenmotion at the door caught her attention. She initially assumed it was a nurse arriving to assist with her discharge paperwork. However, as she nced up, her heart sank at the sight of Jordyn striding into the room, her high heels clicking sharply against the floor like an unwee announcement.


    ¡°Oh, it appears you¡¯re on the mend,¡± Jordyn¡¯s voice dripped with a mix of condescension and mockery. She sauntered over to the hospital bed, her demeanor exuding a sense of ownership, as if she were reiming territory that had never truly belonged to her.


    N regarded her with a frosty silence, choosing not to engage. She resumed her task, her fingers deftly organizing her belongings, refusing to let Jordyn¡¯s presence disrupt her focus.


    ¡°You must have been dreadfully bored during your hospital stay, right?¡± Jordyn continued, elongating her words with a deliberate drawl. ¡°But rk has hardly had a moment to spare. He¡¯s been by my side for every prenatal checkup. He even cooks for me¡ªjust for me.¡±


    Jordyn raised her wrist, showcasing a diamond bracelet that sparkled enticingly in the sunlight streaming through the window. ¡°He gave me this yesterday,¡± she said, a self-satisfied smirk ying on her lips. ¡°A little gift to celebrate our baby¡¯s healthy growth.¡±


    For a fleeting moment, N¡¯s hands faltered, but she quickly regained herposure, continuing to ignore the taunts.


    ¡°You know what?¡± Jordyn pressed on, her tone sharpening like a knife. ¡°In this rtionship, the one who isn¡¯t truly loved is the real mistress. You may have that marriage certificate, but rk¡¯s heart left you a long time ago.¡±


    Atst, Jordyn¡¯s words struck a nerve, prompting N to pause. Slowly, she raised her head, her gaze steady and devoid of fury¡ªonly cold, hard logic remained.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± N¡¯s voice was soft yet unmistakably clear, each word resonating with a quiet strength.


    ¡°I¡¯m merely stating the facts,¡± Jordyn retorted, her smug smile unwavering. ¡°rk spends every night at my ce. We live like a real married couple. And you? You¡¯re just a name on a piece of paper.¡±


    N set down the items in her hands and turned to face Jordyn fully. Her expression was calm, but a fierce glint sparked in her eyes, a silent storm brewing beneath her serene facade.


    ¡°Love doesn¡¯t concern itself with whoes first,¡± N began, her voice steady andmanding. ¡°But it should certainly care about propriety and dignity, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She paused, letting her words linger in the air. ¡°He may have many lovers, but Mrs. Summer¡­ there seems to be only one.¡±


    The impact of her statement was palpable, hitting Jordyn like a physical blow. The color drained from her face, her bravado crumbling as anger and humiliation washed over her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jordyn stammered, her voice faltering as she struggled to formte a retort.


    Without waiting for a response, N turned away, determined to resume her packing. She had no intention of engaging any further with this woman who thrived on conflict.


    However, Jordyn, seething with humiliation, was not ready to concede defeat. She surged forward, closing the distance between them, and suddenly seized N¡¯s wrist with a fierce grip.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re so noble?¡± Jordyn¡¯s voice wasced with hysterical fury. ¡°You¡¯re just a woman who can¡¯t even have children!¡±


    Stung by the venom in Jordyn¡¯s words, N instinctively wrenched her wrist free, the force of her action more vigorous than she intended. Jordyn, caught off guard, stumbled backward, her bnce faltering.


    To N¡¯s astonishment, instead of regaining her footing, Jordyn deliberately let herself fall, crashing heavily into the cab behind her.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The sound reverberated through the hospital room, a thunderous echo that sent a jolt of rm through N.


    Jordyn groaned, her body crumpling to the floor as she cradled her belly. Her face was ashen, a mask of pain and distress.


    ¡°My stomach¡­¡± she whimpered weakly. ¡°It hurts so much¡­¡±


    N stood frozen, shock coursing through her veins. She had simply shaken off Jordyn¡¯s hand; the reaction was disproportionate, and an ominous feeling began to coil in her stomach.


    Just then, the door swung open again, and rk entered, his expression dark and stormy. He hade to fetch N for her discharge, but the scene before him was anything but what he had anticipated. Jordyn was sprawled on the floor, while N stood nearby, a picture of confusion.


    ¡°N, what on earth is happening?!¡± rk¡¯s voice thundered with anger as he rushed to Jordyn¡¯s side.


    ¡°rk¡­¡± Jordyn reached out with trembling fingers, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°I just wanted to see N. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect what?¡± rk interrupted, his concern shifting to urgency as he helped her up, scanning her for injuries.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to push me,¡± Jordyn replied, her voice trembling with a mix of grievance and fear. ¡°I¡¯m so worried about the baby¡­¡±


    rk¡¯s gaze turned icy, his expression hardening as he turned to N, fury igniting in his eyes.


    ¡°rk, it¡¯s not what it looks like¡­¡± N attempted to defend herself, desperation creeping into her tone.


    ¡°Not what?¡± rk cut her off, his voice leaving no room for exnation. ¡°I saw Jordyn on the ground while you stood there!¡±


    He supported Jordyn gently, casting a cold nce at his wife. ¡°She¡¯s physically vulnerable. Even if you¡¯re angry, you shouldn¡¯ty hands on a pregnant woman!¡±


    Each word pierced N¡¯s heart like a dagger, exposing the harsh truth of how rk viewed her. In his eyes, she had be the viin, the one to me without a moment¡¯s thought for her side of the story.


    N¡¯s heart sank, a heavy weight settling in her chest. She watched as rk tended to Jordyn with a tenderness she hadn¡¯t felt from him in ages, a gentleness that stung with its absence in their own rtionship.


    N stood frozen, her mind racing with memories of all the times she had tried to exin herself, only to be dismissed as if her words held no value. The realization washed over her like a cold wave: rk had already formed his opinion of her, and it was far from favorable.


    Jordyn leaned into rk¡¯s embrace, secretly reveling in N¡¯s shattered expression. Everything was unfolding just as she had orchestrated. She had rehearsed this fall countless times, knowing precisely how to make it appear convincing while safeguarding her own interests.


    Faced with N¡¯s silence, rk¡¯s irritation deepened. He turned his gaze to his wife, his voice sharp and unyielding.


    Finally, all the conflicting emotions swirling within him crystallized into one simple, yet devastatingmand.


    ¡°Apologize!¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the chaos, N felt the weight of betrayal settle heavily upon her shoulders. The world that had once felt so vibrant and full of promise now seemed shrouded in shadows, her heart aching not just from the confrontation with Jordyn, but from the realization that rk had chosen to believe the worst of her. As she stood there, the echoes of hismand reverberating in her mind, she understood that this moment marked a turning point in her journey. The woman who had once fought to maintain her dignity and love was now confronted with the painful truth: she had been living in a rtionship that had be a mere shadow of its former self, built on misunderstandings and ack of trust.


    Yet, amid the sorrow, a flicker of resolve ignited within N. She realized that her worth was not defined by rk¡¯s perception or Jordyn¡¯s maniptions. With each breath, she began to reim her strength, recognizing that the unseen doors to her potential were waiting to be opened. No longer would she allow herself to be painted as the viin in a story that was not hers to tell. As she packed her suitcase, N envisioned a future beyond the confines of her past, one where she could step into untold worlds, free from the chains of doubt and heartache. In that moment, she chose to embrace the liberation that awaited her outside the hospital walls, ready to forge a path that would lead her to her true self.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N grapples with the fallout of the confrontation with Jordyn. With rk¡¯s demand for an apology hanging in the air, N is forced to confront not only her feelings of betrayal but also the reality of her crumbling marriage. Will she choose to defend herself against the usations, or will she take a step back and reassess her priorities? As she navigates the emotional turmoil, the chapter promises to delve deeper into N¡¯s psyche, revealing her vulnerabilities and her determination to reim her sense of self amidst the chaos.


    Moreover, the stakes are raised as Jordyn, emboldened by her calcted maneuvering, begins to manipte the narrative to her advantage. With rk¡¯s protective instincts ignited, will he remain oblivious to Jordyn¡¯s true intentions? As N stands on the precipice of a decision that could alter the course of her life, readers will be left wondering if she will rise above the petty games or sumb to the pressures of her fractured rtionships. Anticipation builds as the chapter hints at unforeseen alliances and the possibility of N discovering hidden strengths she never knew she possessed. The unfolding drama promises to unveil secrets that could change everything, leaving readers eager to turn the page and uncover what lies ahead.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 36

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 36 Summary


    In Chapter 36 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself in an absurd and painful confrontation. rk, her husband, is clinging to his lover Jordyn while demanding an apology from N, which she finds ludicrous and infuriating. N¡¯s icy mockery and contempt for rk¡¯s possessiveness highlight her emotional turmoil. She feels trapped in a surreal situation where her husband is prioritizing his affair over their marriage, leading her to a breaking point.


    Overwhelmed by the suffocating atmosphere, N decides to leave, frantically packing her suitcase. However, rk¡¯s grip on her wrist and his menacing demeanor prevent her from escaping. In a deserted stairwell, he questions her feelings, desperately seeking a sign of jealousy or care after witnessing him with Jordyn. N¡¯s cold response, stating that she stopped caring long ago, crushes rk, revealing the depth of his emotional turmoil and regret for taking her love for granted.


    The tension esctes further when Jordyn enters, interrupting their confrontation with a plea for rk¡¯s help regarding her pregnancy. rk¡¯s choice to assist Jordyn over N deepens N¡¯s sense of abandonment and loss, leaving her heart feeling hollow. Meanwhile, rk¡¯s interaction with Jordyn reveals his cruel maniption, as he admits to using her to provoke a reaction from N, only to find her indifference more painful than any anger.


    As the chapter unfolds, it shifts focus to Lucia, who is grappling with her own jealousy and resentment towards N. Confined to a hospital bed with severe injuries, Lucia plots revenge, considering how to manipte Keh, a gambler with whom she has a history. Her calcted demeanor and predatory intentions indicate a brewing storm, suggesting that the emotional turmoil among the characters is far from over. The chapter encapstes themes of betrayal, emotional detachment, and the lengths individuals will go to reim power in their rtionships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Chapter 36**


    The sight before N was so absurd that it felt like a scene from a darkedy. rk, with his arms possessively wrapped around Jordyn, was demanding an apology from her. It was as if the universe had conspired to throw the most ludicrous joke right in her face. With a slow, deliberate motion, she lifted her gaze, her expression devoid of fury but brimming with icy mockery.


    ¡°Do you genuinely believe she deserves it?¡± N¡¯s voice floated through the air, delicate yetced with an unmistakable edge of contempt. Each word dripped with the disdain she felt, as if she were speaking to a child who had justmitted a foolish act.


    rk was momentarily taken aback, his expression twisting into something even more grotesque. He seemed choked by her words, as if he had just swallowed something bitter. Nearby, Jordyn caught the exchange and a sh of indignation ignited in her eyes. She opened her mouth to respond, but¡ª


    ¡°Shut up.¡± rk¡¯s voice was cold and final, his gaze still locked onto N, as if she were the only one in the room.


    The scene pierced N¡¯s heart like a dagger. Here was her husband, standing protectively over his lover, and everything around her felt surreal, almostughable in its absurdity. She had reached her limit; she couldn¡¯t bear to witness this charade any longer. The suffocating atmosphere was too much to endure.


    In a flurry of movement, N began to shove items from the table into her suitcase, her hands trembling with urgency. She needed to escape this stifling ce, to break free from the prison of emotions that had begun to suffocate her.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± she stated, her eyes fixed on the ground, pulling her suitcase toward the door with a determination that belied her inner turmoil.


    But rk was not about to let her slip away so easily. In a swift motion, he seized her wrist, his grip firm enough to elicit a frown from her.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± His voice was low, almost menacing, a growl that sent a shiver down her spine.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± N demanded, struggling against his hold, her heart racing with a mix of fear and anger.


    rk disregarded her protests, dragging her forcefully from the hospital room and heading straight for the stairwell. Jordyn, sensing the tension, made to follow, but rk shot her a look that silenced her.


    The stairwell was deserted, an eerie silence enveloping them as rk pushed N into a corner. He pressed his hands against the wall on either side of her, effectively trapping her in a small space.


    ¡°N,¡± he said, his voice thick with desperation, his eyes bloodshot and filled with a pain that seemed almost palpable. ¡°Do you still hold any feelings for me?¡±


    N felt the walls closing in around her, the intensity of his gaze piercing through her defenses. She could see the anguish etched into his features, yet she was bewildered by the question he posed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she replied, her tone steady, betraying none of the chaos that roiled within her.


    ¡°Just now, in the hospital room, you witnessed me with Jordyn. You saw me defending her. Didn¡¯t you feel even a flicker of jealousy? Didn¡¯t you care at all?¡± His voice quivered, revealing the vulnerability he was desperately trying to mask.


    In that moment, N realized the twisted truth: rk¡¯s indulgence of Jordyn had been a ploy, a desperate attempt to elicit some sign of emotion from her. Yet, herposed indifference had shattered his expectationspletely.


    A bitter irony washed over N. ¡°You embrace your lover,mand me to apologize to her, and now you question my feelings? rk, do you truly think this is reasonable?¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, do you care or not?¡± His voice escted, nearly a shout, echoing off the sterile walls of the stairwell.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± The words slipped from N¡¯s lips without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I stopped caring long ago.¡±


    The impact of her deration crushed rk. He stood before the woman who had once adored him, now gazing at him with an icy detachment that felt like a knife twisting in his heart.


    Memories flooded rk¡¯s mind¡ªhow N used to gaze at him with such warmth, how she would fret if he waste returning home, how her smile could light up the darkest days. When had all of that faded? When had she transformed into this stranger who felt nothing for him?


    The realization struck him like a thunderbolt. He had been so consumed with testing her love that he had failed to see the moment she had truly stopped caring. The woman he clung to was already gone, slipping through his fingers like sand.


    ¡°Good. Very good,¡± rk managed a twisted smile, one that was more painful than triumphant. ¡°Even if you find me repulsive, I won¡¯t let you leave, N.¡±


    He leaned in closer, his breath brushing against her face, the proximity making her heart race for all the wrong reasons. ¡°We are destined to be entangled for life.¡±


    Just then, the stairwell door creaked open. Jordyn stepped in, clutching her stomach, her expression one of distress. ¡°rk¡­¡± she whimpered, her voice trembling. ¡°My stomach hurts so much. Is something wrong with the baby?¡±


    Her entrance shattered the tension like ss breaking. rk nced at N, then turned his attention to Jordyn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the room.¡± He chose Jordyn, his decision made with a finality that left N feeling hollow.


    As rk assisted Jordyn out, N¡¯s heart sank further. Thest remnants of warmth she had felt for him evaporated, leaving behind a chilling emptiness.


    But once out of N¡¯s sight, rk¡¯s demeanor shifted entirely. A cold smile reced any semnce of warmth as he regarded Jordyn.


    ¡°Had enough of your little performance?¡± His voice was sharp, cutting through the air like a knife.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Jordyn stammered, attempting to maintain the fragile facade she had constructed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± rk halted and turned to face her, his expression icy. ¡°You think I couldn¡¯t tell you were acting? The way you deliberately hit the cab, the way you fell down? Do you honestly believe these tricks are clever?¡±


    Jordyn¡¯splexion drained of color, fear creeping into her eyes. ¡°rk, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I was merely using you to gauge N¡¯s feelings,¡± he stated with disdain. ¡°Know your ce. Don¡¯t overestimate your cleverness.¡±


    His words doused the flickering me of hope within Jordyn, leaving her feeling exposed and vulnerable. She had never anticipated that her carefully crafted n would appear so pathetic to rk.


    rk¡¯s thoughts spiraled as he reyed the earlier confrontation. He had orchestrated the entire scene to provoke any reaction from N, any indication that she still cared for him. But herplete indifference was far more painful than any anger could have been. At least anger would have shown she felt something.


    The truth that he meant nothing to her anymore gnawed at him, a pain deeper than he had ever imagined. He had pushed her away so many times, convinced she would always return. But now, she truly had let go.


    ¡°Why did you protect me then?¡± Jordyn asked, her voice trembling with confusion and hurt.


    ¡°Protect you?¡± rk¡¯sughter was devoid of warmth, a hollow sound. ¡°I only wanted to see if N would still feel jealous over me. Unfortunately, she disappointed me.¡±


    With that, rk turned on his heel, leaving Jordyn standing alone in the hallway, her heart aching with the weight of his words.


    Though she felt immense emotional turmoil, Jordyn refused to sumb to despair. She gently ced a hand on her lower abdomen, determination igniting in her eyes.


    ¡°As long as I give birth to this child,¡± she vowed silently, her resolve hardening. ¡°I¡¯ll hold the ultimate trump card.¡±


    Meanwhile, in another hospital room, Luciay in bed, her injuries far more severe than N¡¯s. A fractured leg confined her to bedrest for months, but the physical pain paled inparison to the jealousy and rage simmering within her.


    She loathed N, resenting how effortlessly she garnered sympathy and support from those around her. A malicious n began to take shape in her mind.


    Lucia recalled Keh, the gambler who had done so much for her. Perfect. She could manipte Keh to deal with N. And since Keh knew too much about her, she could also handle him.


    With a calcted calm, Lucia picked up the phone from her bedside and dialed a familiar number.


    ¡°Keh¡­¡± Her voice dripped with sweetness, but her eyes sparkled with a predatory gleam. ¡°If you follow my lead, I¡¯ll ensure youe into so much money that you¡¯ll never spend it all in this lifetime.¡±Conclusion


    As N stood in the stark, sterile confines of the stairwell, she felt an overwhelming sense of liberation wash over her despite the chaos surrounding her. The confrontation with rk had stripped away thest remnants of her affection, revealing the painful truth of their rtionship: it was built on maniption and emotional games rather than genuine connection. In dering her indifference, she had not only freed herself from rk¡¯s grasp but had also taken the first step toward reiming her own identity. The icy detachment she had cultivated was a protective shield, allowing her to finally confront the reality of her situation without the weight of nostalgia clouding her judgment. With every passing moment, she felt the shackles of her past loosen, paving the way for a future that was hers to define.


    Meanwhile, as rk¡¯s heart crumbled under the weight of N¡¯s rejection, the darkness within him began to fester. His desperate attempts to provoke a reaction had backfired, leaving him more isted than ever. In his pursuit of validation through Jordyn, he had unwittingly revealed his own vulnerabilities, exposing the fragile ego that had driven him to such lengths. The realization that N had truly moved on struck him with a finality that felt like a death knell. As he turned his back on Jordyn, the emptiness inside him deepened, and he was left to grapple with the consequences of his actions. In the shadows of the hospital, Lucia¡¯s malevolent ns began to unfold, hinting at a newyer of conflict that would further entangle their lives. The unseen doors of their intertwined fates loomed ominously, suggesting that the journey ahead would be fraught with challenges that none of them could foresee.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes, N finds herself at a crossroads, grappling with the emotional fallout of rk¡¯s maniptions and the weight of her own indifference. Will she finally find the strength to break free from the chains of their tumultuous rtionship, or will rk¡¯s desperate need for validation pull her back into his chaotic grasp? The stakes are high as she navigates the murky waters of betrayal and self-discovery, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see if she can reim her autonomy amidst the emotional turmoil.


    Meanwhile, Jordyn¡¯s desperation to secure her ce in rk¡¯s life intensifies as she grapples with the reality of her situation. With the looming threat of Lucia¡¯s vengeful schemes and the fragile state of her pregnancy, Jordyn must decide how far she¡¯s willing to go to protect her future. Will she confront rk about his cruel games, or will she resort to more drastic measures to ensure her survival? The next chapter promises a deep dive into her psyche as she battles against the odds, leaving readers wondering if she can rise above the chaos or if she will be consumed by it.


    And lurking in the shadows, Lucia¡¯s sinister n begins to take shape, intertwining the fates of N, rk, and Jordyn in ways they could never foresee. As she enlists Keh to execute her revenge, the ripple effects of her actions threaten to unravel everything. What dark machinations will unfold, and how will they impact the already fragile dynamics between the characters? The anticipation builds as the intricate web of deceit, jealousy, and ambition threatens to ensnare them all in a gripping tale of survival and betrayal.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 37

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 37 Summary


    In Chapter 37 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N returns home, seeking sce but is confronted by rk, whose anger is palpable. As he storms in, demanding to talk, N tries to retreat to her bedroom, desperate for peace. rk¡¯s attempts to physically restrain her escte the tension, highlighting the emotional turmoil between them. N¡¯s resolve strengthens as she locks herself away, but rk¡¯s insistence and his summons of a locksmith shatter her sense of safety.


    When rk finally enters, his demeanor shifts from rage to vulnerability as he expresses how much he misses N, despite the pain he has caused her. N¡¯s sarcastic response to his ims of love reveals her deep hurt and disillusionment. rk¡¯s confessions about his rtionship with Jordyn only deepen the rift, as N confronts him about the betrayal and the pregnancy. The dialogue between them is charged with raw emotions, showcasing N¡¯s strength and rk¡¯s desperation as he struggles to justify his actions.


    As the confrontation esctes, rk¡¯s attempt to physically assert his im over N pushes her to the brink. In a moment of rity and self-preservation, she calls the police, which leads to rk¡¯s arrest. This act of defiance marks a pivotal moment for N, as she stands firm in her decision to protect herself from further harm. The arrival ofw enforcement brings a sense of order to the chaos, but it also signifies the deepening fracture in their rtionship.


    After rk¡¯s release from custody, his anger remains unchecked, and hiswyer cautions him against further impulsive actions. rk¡¯s struggle to control his emotions hints at a dangerous path ahead, as he grapples with the consequences of his decisions. Meanwhile, N returns to work, where she is unexpectedly assigned a business trip with Damon, raising questions about her professional future and theplexities of her past with rk. The chapter closes with N facing new challenges, symbolizing her journey toward independence and self-discovery amidst the turmoil of her personal life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Chapter 37**


    As N stood at the threshold of her home, she inserted her key into the lock, the familiar click echoing in the stillness. She barely had time to slip off her shoes before she sensed an unsettling presence behind her. Turning, she was met with the sight of rk, his expression twisted with fury as he stormed toward her.


    ¡°N!¡± His voice was a thunderp, crackling with anger. ¡°Do you really think hiding away will keep me from finding you?¡±


    She chose silence, her heart racing. Ignoring him like a ghost, she turned on her heel and made her way toward the sanctuary of her bedroom. She craved tranquility, a refuge from the tempest that was rk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away!¡± rk¡¯s footsteps echoed ominously behind her as he reached out, attempting to seize her arm.


    With a swift movement, N evaded his grasp, her pulse quickening as she dashed into the bedroom. She mmed the door shut with a resounding bang and locked it, pressing her back against the solid wood. The sound of rk¡¯s furious fists pounding against the door sent shivers down her spine.


    ¡°Open the door! N, we need to talk!¡± His voice boomed, reverberating through the closed door, a mixture of desperation and anger.


    ¡°We have nothing to discuss,¡± she replied, her tone steady and calm, betraying none of the turmoil roiling within her. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    But to her shock, half an hourter, she heard an unfamiliar voice cutting through the tension outside her door.


    ¡°Sir, the lock is open.¡±


    Her heart sank as she watched in disbelief as the door swung open. rk had actually summoned a locksmith.


    ¡°rk! Are you out of your mind?¡± Anger surged through her, and she shot to her feet. ¡°This is my home! You have no right to do this!¡±


    rk waved dismissively at the locksmith, signaling him to leave, then closed the door behind him. His eyes were bloodshot, and his entire demeanor screamed exhaustion, as if the weight of the world rested on his shoulders.


    ¡°N, I miss you,¡± he said, his voice quivering with emotion. ¡°I really miss you. It¡¯s driving me insane.¡±


    ¡°You miss me?¡± N scoffed, a coldugh escaping her lips. ¡°Then why did you get your lover pregnant?¡±


    At her words, rk¡¯s expression twisted in pain, his eyes squeezing shut as if to block out the reality of her usation. ¡°I know I messed up. I know I hurt you. About Jordyn¡­ I want to bepletely honest with you.¡±


    He inhaled deeply, gathering his thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t love her. I never loved her. It¡¯s just that you¡­ you¡¯re so strong, soposed, so decisive. And Jordyn, she makes me feel needed. She pleases me in ways I thought I wanted.¡±


    N listened, her expression shifting to one of disdain. The mockery in her gaze was unmistakable.


    As rk continued, his mind raced back to the early days of their rtionship. He remembered how N used to look at him with admiration, her eyes sparkling with trust and affection. When had that light dimmed? When had she transformed into a woman so fiercely independent that she no longer seemed to need him? The constant validation from Jordyn had been intoxicating, a drug that made him feel significant again.


    Yet, deep down, he recognized the absurdity of his reasoning. He had willingly discarded the woman he truly loved for someone who merely inted his ego.


    ¡°And,¡± he pressed, urgency creeping into his voice, ¡°I never wanted her to get pregnant. That night, I drank too much. I told her to take the pills the next day, but she insisted on keeping the baby.¡±


    ¡°Right, you don¡¯t love her,¡± N retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°But you still got her pregnant. You lied to me repeatedly. Most importantly¡­¡±


    She paused, her eyes narrowing as a chill filled the air. ¡°Even now, aside from harassing me, you haven¡¯t shown any real intention of apologizing or trying to win me back. You im to love me so much.¡±


    Her words struck rk like a de, cutting through the fog of his rationalizations. Hisposure shattered, and he stepped closer, rage igniting within him.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m not sincere?¡± His voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll show you just how sincere I can be!¡±


    In a sudden, reckless motion, he seized N¡¯s wrist, attempting to pull her toward the bed.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± N cried out, struggling fiercely against his grip, but he was too strong.


    ¡°N, you¡¯re my wife!¡± rk¡¯s voice wasced with desperation. ¡°I have the right to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± The fury within N boiled over, and with all her might, she pushed him away. Grabbing her phone from the nightstand, she dialed the police without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°Police? Someone has broken into my home and is attempting to assault me,¡± N stated, her voice unwavering and resolute.


    In an instant, rk¡¯s bravado crumbled. He froze, his expression turning ashen as he processed her words.


    Twenty minutester, the police arrived, their presence a stark contrast to the chaos that had unfolded. As they led rk away, his hands cuffed behind his back, N stood at the threshold, her expression steely and unforgiving.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you require us to file any reports?¡± one of the officers inquired, his tone professional yet empathetic.


    ¡°Though we¡¯re married, we are separated,¡± N stated with a calmness that belied the storm within. ¡°I want to make it clear that if this happens again, I will pursue charges for domestic violence and sexual assault.¡±


    With swift action from her legal team, rk was released shortly thereafter. However, as he exited the police station, his face was a mask of fury and frustration.


    ¡°rk, take a breath,¡± hiswyer urged, walking alongside him. ¡°The priority right now is to manage the situation. Do not act impulsively.¡±


    ¡°I need to confront her!¡± rk¡¯s eyes zed with rage. ¡°How dare she call the police on me?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Thewyer interjected firmly. ¡°If you continue down this path, N could file for a restraining order. That would not only tarnish your reputation but also negatively impact thepany¡¯s stock prices.¡±


    Those words resonated with rk, cooling the fire of his anger. He thought of Grandfather Richard¡¯s insistence on maintaining thepany¡¯s image, and reluctantly, he forced himself to rein in his emotions.


    Thewyer observed him closely, a hint of concern etched on his face. He had witnessed powerful men self-destruct over tumultuous rtionships, but rk¡¯s fixation was veering into dangerous territory. The man who had once been soposed was careening toward unpredictability.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll return to the office first,¡± rk grumbled through clenched teeth. ¡°But this isn¡¯t over.¡±


    Days passed, and N¡¯s hand injury had finally healed. She returned to Park Pharmaceuticals, ready to immerse herself in her work once more.


    However, as soon as she entered theb, she was met by Genevieve, the manager, who approached her with urgency etched on her face.


    ¡°N, we have an urgent task for you,¡± Genevieve said, her expression serious. ¡°Tomorrow, you need to go on a business trip to Chengdu with Damon.¡±


    ¡°A business trip?¡± N raised an eyebrow, confusion clouding her features. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of this trip?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a field investigation regarding suppliers for asthma medication ingredients,¡± Genevieve rified. ¡°Originally, the testing team was supposed to go, but they¡¯re currently abroad. Since you¡¯re involved in the asthma medication project, thepany has decided to send you in their ce.¡±


    N frowned, uncertainty creeping in. ¡°But why with Damon? Isn¡¯t he¡­?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the primary investor in this project,¡± Genevieve interrupted, her tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°And he has stringent quality requirements for medicinal materials. He needs a professional by his side.¡±


    N felt a swirl of confusion about the arrangement, but before she could voice her concerns, Genevieve hurried off, leaving her to ponder the unexpected turn of events.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation with rk, N stood resolute, a newfound strength coursing through her veins. The chaos of the past few days had stripped away the remnants of vulnerability that had once tethered her to a rtionship marred by betrayal and fear. As she watched the police lead rk away, a sense of liberation washed over her, drowning out the echoes of his anger. No longer would she be a prisoner in her own home, nor a victim of someone else¡¯s whims. The decision to call for help had not only safeguarded her physical space but had also fortified her spirit. With each passing moment, N realized that her worth was not defined by rk¡¯s actions or his misguided affections; it was rooted deeply within herself, and she was ready to reim it.


    As days turned into weeks, N embraced theplexities of her journey, bncing the weight of her past with the promise of her future. The unexpected business trip to Chengdu symbolized not just a professional opportunity, but a step towards her own independence and a chance to redefine her identity. Though uncertainty loomed ahead, she felt a flicker of excitement igniting within her¡ªan invitation to explore new horizons and forge connections that were built on respect and mutual admiration. With rk¡¯s shadow fading into the background, N prepared to step through the unseen doors thaty before her, ready to venture into untold worlds that awaited her beyond the confines of her old life.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As N prepares for her unexpected business trip to Chengdu with Damon, the tension between her past with rk and her professional future begins to intensify. Will this journey serve as a much-needed escape from the chaos that rk has brought into her life, or will it force her to confront unresolved feelings that linger beneath the surface? The stakes are high as she navigates her emotions while striving to maintain her focus on the critical work ahead. Readers will be left wondering if the trip will provide N with the rity she desperately seeks or if it will plunge her deeper into the turmoil of her personal life.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s fury is far from extinguished. Bound by his need to regain control and his obsession with N, he may resort to desperate measures that could endanger not only their fragile rtionship but also N¡¯s safety. As he grapples with the consequences of his actions, will he find a way to redeem himself, or will his reckless pursuit of N lead to further destruction? The chapter promises to unravel theplexities of love, betrayal, and the lengths one will go to reim what they¡¯ve lost, all while introducing new twists that will keep readers on the edge of their seats. Prepare for a rollercoaster of emotions as N and rk¡¯s paths converge once more, with unforeseen challenges lurking around every corner.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 38

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 38 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N begins her day with determination, dressed in a professional suit, ready for a business trip. As she steps outside, she encounters rk, her estranged husband, who surprises her with breakfast. Despite his hopeful demeanor, N remains cold and dismissive, unwilling to engage with him. rk is gued by memories of their happier times, feeling the emotional distance between them grow as N insists he move aside.


    Their confrontation esctes when rk learns N is going on a business trip with Damon, a colleague. His anger and frustration surge as he questions her decision, asserting that their separation does not negate their marriage. N, however, stands firm, reminding him of their current status. Just as tensions peak, Damon arrives, and rk¡¯s anger shifts towards him, using Damon of manipting the situation. Damon, maintaining hisposure, warns rk about the consequences of his actions, leaving rk feeling cornered and powerless.


    As N and Damon leave for the trip, the atmosphere in the car is thick with unspoken emotions. N apologizes for the conflict with rk, but Damon reassures her, emphasizing that she owes him no guilt. This exchange fosters a newfound respect in N for Damon, revealing a deeperyer to his character. Upon arriving in Rontana City, they meet Vice President Bill, who initially misjudges N¡¯s role but quickly recognizes her expertise, further solidifying her professional standing.


    Back at home, rk¡¯s frustration mounts as he attempts to reach N, only to be met with rejection. Each failed call intensifies his anger, culminating in a destructive outburst as he shatters his phone in a fit of rage. This moment highlights his inability to cope with the situation, contrasting sharply with N¡¯s resolve as she prepares for her new chapter in Rontana City. The story captures the emotional turmoil of separation, theplexities of professional rtionships, and the journey toward self-discovery amidst strife.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    The dawn of a new day found N meticulously dressing in her professional attire, a tailored suit that spoke of her ambition and determination. She hefted her suitcase, its weight a reminder of the journey ahead, and descended the stairs with purpose. The moment she swung open her front door, she was met with an unexpected sight: rk stood there, a bag of breakfast in hand, poised to knock, his expression a mix of surprise and something else¡ªperhaps hope or apprehension.


    ¡°N.¡± His voice broke the morning silence, and for a fleeting moment, his eyes sparkled with recognition before they clouded over with nervousness.


    N¡¯s brow furrowed, impatience flickering in her gaze. She didn¡¯t utter a word, instead attempting to sidestep him, her focus firmly on reaching the elevator.


    ¡°Wait.¡± rk quickly shifted to block her path, desperationcing his tone. ¡°I brought you breakfast. It¡¯s your favorite croissant.¡±


    He lifted the bag, revealing the delectable pastries from the quaint caf¨¦ they used to frequent during their college days.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± N¡¯s response was icy, her voice devoid of warmth. ¡°Please move aside.¡±


    The word ¡°aside¡± sliced through rk like a sharp de. Memories flooded his mind¡ªthe joy etched on N¡¯s face when he¡¯d surprise her with croissants, how she¡¯d leap into his arms, teasing him for spoiling her. The way she¡¯d press a soft kiss to his cheek before relishing her breakfast. When had that joyous connection evaporated? When had he be a stranger in her eyes?


    ¡°N, I know you¡¯re still upset, but¡­¡± rk¡¯s voice trailed off, struggling to find the right words.


    ¡°I said, please move aside.¡± Her tone was resolute, leaving no room for negotiation.


    A bitter ache settled in rk¡¯s heart, yet he wasn¡¯t ready to surrender. He followed her into the elevator, the air thick with unspoken tension as they stood in suffocating silence, the small space amplifying their emotional distance.


    When the elevator doors slid open on the first floor, rk¡¯s gaze fell upon an unexpected figure in the lobby¡ªSpencer, waiting with an air of purpose.


    ¡°Spencer?¡± rk asked, his voice tinged with confusion. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Spencer¡¯s demeanor shifted slightly upon seeing rk, but he quickly masked it with professionalism. ¡°Mr. rk, Miss N is going on a business trip with Mr. Damon. I¡¯m here to assist with her luggage.¡±


    rk¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Why would a Park Pharmaceuticals employee need to apany the CEO of Prospectus Technology on a business trip?¡±


    He turned to N, suspicion and hostility swirling in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going on a business trip with Damon? Where exactly?¡±


    ¡°This is apany work arrangement,¡± N replied, irritation bubbling beneath the surface at his unreasonable interference. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with me?¡± rk¡¯s voice escted, the frustration palpable. ¡°You¡¯re my wife!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already separated,¡± N reminded him, her calmness a stark contrast to his rising anger.


    ¡°Separation doesn¡¯t mean divorce!¡± rk asserted, his tone growing more authoritative. ¡°I forbid you to go!¡±


    Just as their argument reached a boiling point, a sleek ck luxury car rolled to a stop at the hotel entrance. The door swung open, and Damon emerged, d in a dark business suit, hismanding presence silencing the lobby.


    Spotting Damon, rk marched toward him, anger radiating from his every step. ¡°Damon, did you arrange this on purpose?¡±


    Damon halted, his gaze icy as he regarded rk. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know N is my wife, and yet you still made her apany you on this trip!¡± rk¡¯s voice dripped with fury. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed, sharp as daggers. ¡°rk, your thoughts are disturbingly twisted. This is a straightforward business coboration, not the sordid scenarios you¡¯re conjuring.¡±


    He stepped closer, exuding an aura of authority. ¡°Furthermore, I suggest you choose your words carefully. Your cousin would be quite pleased to seize an opportunity at Summer Group if you continue down this path.¡±


    The weight of Damon¡¯s words hit rk like a sledgehammer. He recalled Richard mentioning how Damon had advocated for him during a board meeting, allowing him to take charge of part of thepany¡¯s operations. If Damon shifted his allegiance¡­


    ¡°I¡­¡± rk stammered, grappling for a retort, but the words eluded him.


    ¡°Spencer, assist Miss N with her luggage,¡± Damon instructed, ignoring rk entirely.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Damon,¡± Spencer replied promptly, moving toward N to take her suitcase.


    N cast a nce back at rk, whose face was a mask of rage, before she followed Spencer toward the car, determination in her stride.


    rk, feeling the weight of defeat and humiliation, could only watch as N climbed into the car, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. Seeds of resentment and bitterness took root in his heart, festering with every passing moment.


    Inside the car bound for Rontana City, Damon upied the back seat, sifting through work documents, his expression dark and contemtive. The atmosphere was thick with unspoken tension, a reflection of his internal turmoil.


    Beside him, N feltpelled to break the silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my situation has caused conflict between you and rk.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault,¡± Damon replied, his eyes still fixed on the papers in front of him. ¡°rk is simply too immature.¡±


    He set aside his documents, finally turning to meet N¡¯s gaze. ¡°You owe him no apologies. A man whocks basic respect does not deserve your guilt.¡±


    N absorbed his words, a newfound respect blossoming within her. She realized that beneath Damon¡¯s cold exteriory a man with principles and a steadfast moralpass.


    Three hourster, the ne touched down in Rontana City. Vice President Bill from Skyray Medical awaited them, a well-groomed man in his forties, his sharp eyes betraying the cunning nature of a seasoned businessman.


    ¡°Mr. Damon, wee to Rontana City!¡± Bill greeted them warmly, extending a hand.


    ¡°Bill, thank you foring to pick us up personally,¡± Damon replied, shaking his hand.


    Bill¡¯s gazended on N, a flicker of disdain crossing his features. ¡°Is this beautifuldy your secretary?¡±


    ¡°No, this is Miss N,¡± Damon corrected, his tone firm. ¡°She¡¯s a researcher from Park Pharmaceuticals and an essential member of our team for this cooperation project.¡±


    At this revtion, Bill¡¯s demeanor shifted dramatically, his respect palpable as he extended his hand to N. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss N! My apologies! I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re highly regarded in drug testing. We¡¯ll be relying heavily on your expertise for this coboration.¡±


    However, as Bill¡¯s gaze lingered on N, appreciating her beauty, Damon¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, a hint of protectiveness surfacing.


    Spencer, seated in the front, noticed his boss¡¯s displeasure through the rearview mirror and quickly interjected. ¡°Mr. Bill, are the hotel arrangements all set?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Bill replied, momentarily distracted. ¡°We¡¯ve prepared the finest suites for everyone.¡±


    Spencer exhaled quietly, his suspicions about the dynamics between Damon and N solidifying. It appeared that Damon¡¯s feelings toward her were indeed different.


    They arrived at the opulent five-star hotel where they would be staying. After Bill escorted them upstairs, he bid farewell. ¡°Tomorrow morning at nine, we¡¯ll convene at thepany. Please rest well.¡±


    Only three individuals were on this business trip, and the hotel had arranged three adjacent luxury suites for them.


    Once inside her room, N ced her luggage beside the bed, fatigue settling in as she contemted the day ahead. Just as she was about to sit down, her phone buzzed insistently.


    She nced at the screen, her heart sinking at the sight of rk¡¯s name. Impatience red within her as she pressed the reject button without hesitation.


    Yet, as soon as she hung up, the phone rang again. rk¡¯s name shed on the screen once more.


    N hung up again, but rk was relentless. The phone continued to ring repeatedly, each chime echoing her growing frustration.


    After rejecting five calls in quick session, the phone finally fell silent.


    Meanwhile, on the other end, rk red at his phone, his anger boiling over. He hurled the device to the ground, the screen shattering upon impact.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed through clenched teeth, his fist striking the wall with a resounding thud.Conclusion


    In the shadow of the morning¡¯s turmoil, N found herself standing at a pivotal crossroads, one that demanded a reckoning with her past and an embrace of her future. The confrontation with rk had unearthed the remnants of their shared history, yet it also illuminated the stark reality of their separation. As she settled into the luxury of her hotel room, the weight of rk¡¯s calls echoed in her mind, but this time, they felt like distant thunder¡ªunwee, yet no longer threatening. With each rejection, she felt a sense of liberation, a quiet assertion of her autonomy that had been stifled for too long. The journey ahead, both professionally and personally, promised to be fraught with challenges, yet it also glimmered with the potential for self-discovery and growth.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s explosive reaction signaled a deeper fracture, one that was not merely about N¡¯s departure but about his inability to confront the reality of their rtionship. His anger morphed into a desperate grasp at control, revealing the insecurities that had festered beneath the surface during their time together. As he stood amidst the wreckage of his shattered phone, it became clear that his refusal to let go would only lead to further istion. In this moment of emotional upheaval, both characters found themselves at the precipice of change¡ªN ready to step into a world of untold possibilities, and rk trapped in a cycle of resentment. Their paths might diverge for now, but the echoes of their shared history would linger, shaping their journeys in ways yet to be revealed.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to escte further, as their unresolved feelings and the consequences of their separation loom heavily over them. With N now in Rontana City, the dynamics of her rtionship with Damon will deepen, revealingyers ofplexity that challenge her understanding of loyalty and desire. As N navigates this new professionalndscape, the stakes will rise, forcing her to confront not only her past with rk but also the burgeoning connection with Damon. The duality of her situation will create a whirlwind of emotions, leaving her torn between the familiarity of her past and the allure of new possibilities.


    Moreover, rk¡¯s fury and desperation will take center stage as he grapples with the reality of his crumbling marriage. His actions may be increasingly reckless, driven by a mix of jealousy and a desperate need to reim what he feels slipping away. As he plots his next move, readers will be left wondering just how far he is willing to go to win N back. Will he confront Damon directly, or will his simmering rage lead to unforeseen consequences? The chapter promises to delve into the tumultuous emotionalndscape of all three characters, setting the stage for pivotal confrontations and revtions that could alter the course of their lives forever.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 39

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 39 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk is consumed by jealousy and anxiety as he sends his assistant Michael to monitor N¡¯s activities in Rontana City, where she is on a business trip with Damon. His intense emotions are palpable as he imagines the two of them together, sharing moments that should belong to him. This turmoil reveals rk¡¯s deep-seated insecurities and fear of losing N to another man, showcasing the internal conflict that drives his actions throughout the chapter.


    The narrative shifts when Jordyn enters rk¡¯s office, bringing news of her pregnancy. Despite her excitement, rk¡¯s cold demeanor and harsh words reveal his emotional distance from her. Jordyn¡¯s vulnerability is evident as she expresses her love for him and her desire for his affection, but rk¡¯s mind remains preupied with thoughts of N. The tension between them esctes into a chaotic and passionate encounter, driven by rk¡¯s frustration and desperation to drown out his feelings for N. This moment is marked by a mixture of desire and emotional turmoil, illustrating rk¡¯s struggle with his conflicting loyalties.


    As the passion subsides, the story takes a dark turn when Jordyn experiences severe abdominal pain, prompting rk to rush her to the hospital. His initial concern for her well-being contrasts sharply with the earlier reckless encounter, highlighting his internal conflict and the consequences of his actions. The urgency of the situation forces rk to confront the reality of his choices, as he grapples with the potential harm caused to Jordyn and their unborn child.


    Meanwhile, N receives shocking news about rk¡¯s infidelity, learning that he was intimate with Jordyn before she was taken to the hospital. The revtion hits her hard, reigniting feelings of disgust and betrayal that she thought she had moved past. As she processes the images of rk with another woman, her anger and nausea reflect the deep emotional scars left by their tumultuous rtionship. This moment marks a turning point for N, as she confronts the harsh reality of rk¡¯s true nature, forcing her to reevaluate her feelings and the future of her connection with him.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 39**


    rk sat in his office, his expression as dark and turbulent as stormy waters. The weight of the day pressed heavily upon him, and he reached for the phone on his desk, dialing his assistant Michael¡¯s extension with a sense of urgency.


    ¡°Michael,e in,¡± hemanded, his voice low and edged with an unsettling tension.


    Momentster, a soft knock interrupted the silence, and Michael stepped through the door, his brow slightly furrowed. ¡°Mr. rk, you wanted to see me?¡± he inquired, his tone cautious.


    ¡°I need you to send someone to Rontana City,¡± rk stated, locking his gaze onto Michael, his eyes piercing with intensity. ¡°Monitor the situation there closely. If anything seems amiss, I want to know about it immediately.¡±


    Michael blinked, a flicker of confusion crossing his face, yet he nodded in understanding. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll arrange it right away. Is there anything in particr you¡¯d like me to focus on?¡±


    ¡°N is there on a business trip, apanied by Damon,¡± rk replied, his fingers rhythmically tapping against the desk, as if trying to quell the rising tide of anxiety within him. ¡°I want a detailed ount of their every move.¡±


    Suddenly, rity dawned on Michael, and he realized the underlying tension in rk¡¯s request. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make sure to assign the most trustworthy person for this task,¡± he assured, his voice steady.


    With a dismissive wave of his hand, rk signaled for Michael to leave. Once alone, he sank back into his chair, the weight of his thoughts pressing down like a heavy nket. The mere thought of N possibly spending time alone with Damon sent a shiver of unease coursing through him, igniting a swarm of jealousy that crawled beneath his skin like a thousand ants. The notion of being kept in the dark while she shared moments with another man was unbearable.


    His mind spiraled into a tempest of tormenting thoughts. Were they sharing meals,ughing together? Did they sit close during meetings? He envisioned Damon¡¯s hand resting on N¡¯s shoulder, offering her thefort she once sought from him. The very idea made his jaw tighten, a muscle twitching in irritation.


    Just then, a gentle knock on the office door disrupted his spiraling thoughts.


    ¡°Come in,¡± rk said, his gaze still fixed on the desk, unwilling to meet anyone¡¯s eyes.


    The door creaked open, and Jordyn stepped inside, her presence a stark contrast to the storm brewing within rk. With expertly applied makeup and a light blue dress that entuated her delicate features, she exuded a gentle beauty. Clutching a document, she approached rk¡¯s desk with a careful grace.


    ¡°rk, I had a checkup today,¡± Jordyn said softly, cing the pregnancy report before him. ¡°The doctor confirmed the baby is very healthy.¡±


    rk cast a fleeting nce at the report, his expression remaining indifferent, before his cold eyes met hers. ¡°I told you not to appear in front of N again,¡± he stated, his tone devoid of warmth.


    At his words, hurt flickered across Jordyn¡¯s face, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. ¡°I know. I just wanted to share the news about the baby¡¯s condition¡­¡± she murmured, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± rk¡¯s voice remained icy, a fortress around his heart.


    Jordyn bit her lip, her eyes glistening with emotion. ¡°rk, why are you so cold towards me? I¡¯m carrying your child, yet you¡­¡±


    Her voice faltered, tears spilling down her cheeks, each drop a reminder of the vulnerability she felt. It stirred something within rk, a fleeting sense of pity as he recalled his own humility and caution around N.


    Noticing the shift in rk¡¯s demeanor, Jordyn seized the moment to step closer. ¡°I know your heart belongs to N, but I truly love you. Even if you don¡¯t reciprocate, I¡¯m willing to bear this child for you¡­¡±


    She caressed her belly gently, her eyes filled with deep affection mixed with sorrow, a silent plea for his understanding.


    Yet, as rk looked at her, his thoughts were consumed by the image of N possiblyughing with Damon. The mes of jealousy ignited within him, and in a sudden burst of emotion, he stood up and pulled Jordyn into his embrace.


    ¡°rk¡­¡± Jordyn gasped, surprise and joy mingling in her voice, and she instinctively leaned in to kiss him.


    But as thoughts of N and Damon swirled in his mind, rk¡¯s expression darkened. In a fit of frustration, he tore at Jordyn¡¯s clothes, as if trying to release all the pent-up anger that had built within him.


    ¡°I want you¡­¡± Jordyn whispered in his ear, her voiceced with temptation.


    rk didn¡¯t respond verbally; he simply held her tighter, the air thickening with urgency. The office filled with the sounds of their hurried breaths, a chaotic symphony of desire and desperation.


    With Jordyn pressed against the desk, rk entered her roughly, eliciting a mix of painful yet pleasurable sounds from her lips as she clung to his shoulders, her body responding to his every movement.


    ¡°Gentler¡­¡± Jordyn gasped, but rk was lost in his own turmoil, his actions growing more intense, driven by a need to drown out the haunting image of N with another man.


    Each thrust was a punishment for N¡¯s absence, a desperate attempt to fill the void she had left behind. He was aware of the wrongness of it all, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to stop. Half an hourter, the storm of passion subsided, and rk dressed quickly, his expression sliding back into its familiar coldness.


    But just as he thought the chaos had ended, Jordyn suddenly gasped, her voiceced with pain. ¡°rk¡­ my stomach hurts so much¡­¡±


    She curled up on the sofa, herplexion pale, cold sweat beading on her forehead.


    rmed by her distress, rk¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he demanded, concern breaking through his icy exterior.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ it hurts so much all of a sudden¡­¡± Jordyn¡¯s voice was weak, panic creeping into her tone. ¡°The baby¡­ will the baby be okay?¡±


    Realization struck rk like a thunderbolt; his roughness had likely caused this. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he scooped Jordyn into his arms and rushed toward the door.


    ¡°Get the car ready! We¡¯re heading to the hospital immediately!¡± he shouted at the employees milling about in the hallway, urgencycing his voice.


    Meanwhile, in her hotel room in Rontana City, N was meticulously organizing materials for her uing presentation when her phone rang, shattering her concentration. Seeing the caller ID, she answered with a hint of trepidation.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she said, her voice steady yet curious.


    ¡°Miss N, an hour ago, rk Summer was intimate with Jordyn in his office. Afterward, she experienced abdominal pain and has been taken to the hospital,¡± the investigator reported, his tone calm and detached, as if discussing the weather rather than a scandal that could shatter lives. ¡°I¡¯ve sent the photos and evidence to your email.¡±


    N felt her hand tremble as she processed the information. After hanging up, she quickly checked her email, and her face drained of color as she absorbed the damning evidence.


    Just earlier, rk had feigned concern for her well-being, and now he was entangled with his lover,nding her in the hospital. The repulsion coursing through her was palpable.


    She sank onto the edge of her bed, her stomach churning with a mix of nausea and rage. She had thought she had moved on from rk, but this revtion reignited feelings of disgust and anger she thought she had buried.


    Staring at the photos on her phone screen, the images were stark and undeniable. rk¡¯s hands on Jordyn¡¯s body, his lips pressed against hers¡ªthe same hands that had once held her tenderly, the same mouth that had whispered sweet nothings in her ear.


    Her chest tightened, not with heartbreak, but with sheer revulsion. How had she ever allowed herself to love someone so selfish and deceitful?Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the tumultuous events, both rk and N find themselves at an emotional crossroads, each grappling with the consequences of their choices. For rk, the storm of jealousy and desire has led him down a dark path, momentarily eclipsing the tenderness he once shared with N. The urgency that drove him to act so impulsively now weighs heavily on his conscience as he rushes to the hospital, haunted by the realization that his reckless passion may have jeopardized the life of the child he never truly embraced. The stark contrast between his actions and his feelings for N leaves him in a state of turmoil, teetering on the edge of regret and denial, as he questions the very essence of his character.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s heart, once filled with the hope of rekindled love, is now consumed by a profound sense of betrayal. The evidence of rk¡¯s infidelity shatters her illusions, forcing her to confront the painful truth that the man she thought she knew is a stranger driven by selfish desires. As she grapples with her emotions, the anger and disgust she feels serve as a catalyst for her own transformation. Standing at this precipice, N must decide whether to reim her power and step away from the shadows of rk¡¯s betrayal or to allow the remnants of their past to continue to haunt her. In this moment of rity, she recognizes that the unseen doors to new beginnings await her, urging her to step into a world where she can redefine her worth beyond the confines of a love that was never meant to be.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the emotional turmoil that rk, N, and Jordyn find themselves ensnared in. With Jordyn¡¯s unexpected hospitalization looming over rk, readers can anticipate a whirlwind of guilt and desperation from him as he grapples with the consequences of his reckless actions. Will he finally confront the reality of his choices, or will he continue to drown in jealousy and denial? The stakes are higher than ever as rk faces the potential loss of both his child and the love of his life, N.


    Meanwhile, N stands at a crossroads, grappling with her feelings for rk amidst the shocking revtions of his betrayal. The photographs that once ignited anger now serve as a catalyst for her to reassess her own desires and aspirations. Will she choose to confront rk and demand answers, or will she find the strength to walk away once and for all? As she navigates the tumultuous waters of heartbreak and betrayal, readers can expect to see N¡¯s character evolve, perhaps uncovering a newfound resilience that challenges everything she thought she knew about love and loyalty.


    As the chapter unfolds, secrets will unravel, alliances may shift, and the consequences of passion will ripple through their lives in unforeseen ways. With tensions mounting and emotions running high, the stage is set for a dramatic confrontation that could alter the course of their intertwined fates forever. Will love triumph, or will betrayal leave scars that can never heal? Prepare for a gripping exploration of the heart as the story hurtles toward an explosive climax.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 40

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  40 Summary


    In the story ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself in a high-pressure environment at Skyray Medical, where she is being introduced to thepany¡¯s advanced technology. However, her mind is clouded by personal issues, particrly concerning troubling news from a private investigator. As she struggles to concentrate during meetings, her absent-mindedness draws the ire of Damon, her superior, who expresses his frustration openly. This confrontation leaves N feeling embarrassed and anxious about her performance at work.


    Later that evening, N faces a moral dilemma when she receives evidence of her husband¡¯s infidelity through photos sent by the investigator. Instead of feeling vindicated, she is overwhelmed by feelings of disgust and disappointment, realizing that the evidence does not bring her the satisfaction she expected. Her emotional turmoil ispounded when Zoe, a colleague, unexpectedly visits her hotel room with what appears to be a bribe disguised as a gift. N¡¯s firm refusal to ept the money highlights her integrity, but it also raises her suspicions about potential ethical issues within Skyray Medical.


    As the night progresses, N¡¯s physical health deteriorates due to her stress andck of proper nourishment, leading to a severe stomach issue. When she bes unresponsive, Damon and Spencer rush to her aid, showcasing Damon¡¯s protective instincts as he stays by her side throughout the night. N¡¯s unconscious grip on Damon¡¯s hand reveals an unexpected connection between them, which addsplexity to their professional rtionship.


    When N awakens, she is embarrassed to find herself holding Damon¡¯s hand, mistaking him for her mother in her vulnerable state. This misunderstanding leads to a tense moment, as Damon, feeling slighted, abruptly leaves the room, leaving N alone with her confusion and regret. The story captures the intricate bnce of personal struggles, professional responsibilities, and the unexpected emotional ties that form in high-stress situations.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    The following morning, the headquarters of Skyray Medical buzzed with activity as N trailed behind Damon and Spencer, who were leading her through an array ofboratories and production workshops. Yet, despite the vibrant atmosphere around her, N felt a cloud of distraction hovering above her. The news from the private investigator the previous night gnawed at her thoughts, leaving her mind adrift.


    ¡°Miss N, what are your thoughts on our extraction process?¡± The technical director of Skyray Medical stood before her, eager to showcase their cutting-edge technology. However, it was painfully clear that N was not present in that moment.


    ¡°Miss N?¡± The director¡¯s voice rose slightly, attempting to catch her attention.


    Spencer cleared his throat softly, a subtle reminder that snapped N back to reality. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m sorry, what did you say?¡± she stammered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    This was the third instance of her absent-mindedness that day, and Damon¡¯s frown deepened as he cast a disapproving nce in her direction. His frustration was palpable, and N could feel the weight of his disappointment.


    After the tour concluded, they convened in the conference room. Bill, brimming with enthusiasm,unched into the details of their cooperation n, his voice animated as he addressed the team. However, when he turned to N for her insights on the standards for testing medicinal materials, she once again drifted into her thoughts, failing to respond in a timely manner.


    ¡°Miss N?¡± Bill¡¯s tone took on a hint of awkwardness, sensing the tension in the air.


    Damon¡¯s demeanor shifted dramatically; his expression hardened as he directed a cold stare at N. ¡°I have little patience for employees who allow personal issues to interfere with their work,¡± he stated bluntly, his voice cutting through the silence like a knife.


    The room fell into an ufortable hush, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. N felt the heat rise in her cheeks as she recognized her unprofessional behavior. Lowering her gaze, she murmured an apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Damon.¡±


    ¡°If you conduct experiments in this state,¡± he continued, his voice nowced with icy resolve, ¡°I have serious doubts about your ability to avoid mistakes.¡±


    Bill attempted to diffuse the situation, his tone awkward yet hopeful. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Miss N might just be a bit fatigued from the long flight.¡±


    However, Damon dismissed Bill¡¯s attempt at reconciliation with a curt nod. ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is over. Spencer, please arrange the schedule for tomorrow.¡±


    With that, he exited the conference room, leaving behind an atmosphere thick with tension and unspoken words.


    Later that evening, N found herself back in her hotel room, staring at herputer screen as she opened the evidence photos sent by the private investigator. The images were stark and revealing: rk was seen carrying Jordyn out of the office building, and another photo showed Jordyn, pale and frail, lying on a hospital bed with rk seated beside her, gripping her hand tightly.


    These photographs were a goldmine of evidence that could solidify her position in the impending divorce proceedings. Yet, instead of feeling a rush of triumph, N was ovee with a wave of disgust and disappointment. The victory felt hollow, tainted by the betrayal she had uncovered.


    Just then, a sharp ring from the doorbell interrupted her thoughts.


    With a hint of curiosity, N approached the door and peered through the peephole. Standing there was a young woman, one of Skyray Medical¡¯s employees, introduced to her as Zoe, Bill¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Miss N, I¡¯m Zoe,¡± a cheerful voice chimed from the other side. ¡°You left your scarf at the office. I came to return it to you.¡±


    Scarf? N¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. She distinctly remembered not wearing one that day.


    Opening the door slightly, she greeted Zoe with a polite smile. ¡°Thank you foring all this way, Miss Zoe.¡±


    Zoe stepped inside, carrying an elegant shopping bag. ¡°Here¡¯s your scarf. Please check to see if everything is alright with it.¡±


    As N reached for the bag, she immediately sensed something was off. The weight felt excessive for a mere scarf. Curious, she peered inside and was taken aback to find several neatly stacked bundles of cash beneath the scarf, an estimated two hundred thousand dors.


    ¡°Miss Zoe,¡± N eximed, pushing the bag back towards her. ¡°This is far too extravagant. I can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    Zoe¡¯s smile faltered, her expression shifting to one of difort. ¡°Miss N, it¡¯s just a small token of appreciation. Tomorrow¡¯s test results are crucial for ourpany, and we hope you¡¯ll look favorably upon us.¡±


    ¡°I will conduct the testing ording to the established standards,¡± N replied firmly, her resolve unyielding. ¡°If everything is in order, it will pass. If there are issues, no amount of persuasion will change the oue.¡±


    Seeing N¡¯s steadfastness, Zoe awkwardly retrieved the bag. ¡°Then¡­ I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Enjoy your evening.¡±


    As Zoe departed, N¡¯s suspicions grew stronger. The eagerness to bribe her suggested there might indeed be serious issues with Skyray Medical¡¯s medicinal materials.


    Feeling the weight of the day¡¯s earlier confrontation with Damon, coupled with her foul mood, N barely touched her dinner before retreating to her room for the night.


    However, in the dead of night, she was jolted awake by a sharp, gnawing pain in her stomach. Curling into a tight ball on the bed, she felt cold sweat trickle down her brow. It dawned on her that her poor appetite had led to this re-up of her chronic stomach issues.


    With great effort, she managed to grab her phone and ordered stomach medicine through a delivery app, then called the hotel front desk. ¡°Hello, could you please bring a pot of hot water to room 802?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll send someone right away.¡±


    But soon after hanging up, the pain intensified, leaving her unable to rise from the bed to answer the door.


    Ten minutester, a knock echoed through the room. ¡°Miss N, your hot water has arrived.¡±


    Silence answered from within.


    ¡°Miss N?¡± The staff member knocked again, more insistently this time.


    Still, there was no response.


    Just then, Spencer returned from downstairs, quickly realizing something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he inquired of the staff member.


    ¡°This guest ordered hot water, but there¡¯s been no answer when we knock,¡± came the worried reply.


    Spencer¡¯s brow furrowed in concern as he pulled out his phone and called Damon. ¡°Boss, I think something may have happened to Miss N.¡±


    Within five minutes, Damon burst through the door. He instructed the staff member to use a spare room key to gain entry.


    The room was cloaked in darkness. Damon flipped on the lights, revealing N curled up on the bed, her eyes shut tight, her face glistening with cold sweat. She appeared to be unconscious.


    ¡°Spencer, call for a doctor immediately!¡± Damonmanded, rushing to her side.


    Just as he reached for her, N¡¯s hand shot out, sping his tightly. Even in her unconscious state, she sought the warmth of his presence.


    Damon felt an unexpected tightness in his chest at her touch. Her hand was so small and cold against his.


    Twenty minutester, the hotel¡¯s resident doctor arrived. After a thorough examination, he diagnosed her with acute gastritis.


    ¡°She needs IV fluids,¡± the doctor stated while preparing the necessary medication. ¡°This is due to hunger; there¡¯s nothing in her stomach.¡±


    Once the doctor had set up the IV for N, he turned to Damon. ¡°When she wakes up, give her some soup or something light to eat.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Damon replied, his focus unwavering.


    However, as he attempted to leave, he noticed that N¡¯s hand remained firmly wrapped around his. Even in her sleep, she clung to him, unwilling to let go.


    Spencer, observing the scene, offered, ¡°Boss, should I stay with her instead?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Damon replied, his gaze softening as he looked at N¡¯s pale face. ¡°You should get some rest.¡±


    And so, Damon settled into a chair beside her, keeping vigil through the night. Only as dawn began to break did N slowly stir, her eyes fluttering open.


    The first sight that greeted her was Damon¡¯s handsome face, looming just inches from hers.


    ¡°Ah!¡± N gasped, instinctively jerking back. Her head collided with the soft cushion at the head of the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Damon said, rubbing his neck, which had grown sore from the awkward position. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    It was only then that N became aware of the IV drip in her hand and the fact that she had been holding Damon¡¯s hand the entire time. Her cheeks flushed crimson as she quickly released his grip.


    ¡°Damon¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I must have thought you were my mother or something¡­¡±


    His expression darkened further at her words. Mistaking him for her mother?


    With a scoff, he stood abruptly and exited the room without a backward nce, leaving N sitting alone on the bed, her heart racing with embarrassment and confusion.Conclusion


    In the quiet aftermath of the chaotic events, N found herself at a crossroads, grappling with the weight of her personal turmoil and the professional challenges that loomed ahead. The stark reality of her marriage¡¯s betrayal had left her feeling hollow, yet the unexpected vulnerability she experienced while unconscious revealed a flicker of connection with Damon that she had not anticipated. As shey in the hospital bed, the warmth of his presence lingered, igniting a spark of hope amidst her despair. However, the sharp sting of her earlier misstep¡ªthe mistaken identity that had drawn a line between them¡ªcast a shadow over her heart, leaving her to question the nature of their rtionship and what it truly meant to seek sce in another.


    Damon, too, was forced to confront his own emotions in the wake of N¡¯s ordeal. His frustration had morphed into concern, and the protective instinct he felt while watching over her stirred something deeper within him. Yet, the abruptness of her words had stung, reigniting his resolve to maintain a professional distance. As he stepped away from her, the unresolved tension between them hung heavily in the air, leaving both N and Damon to navigate theplexities of their feelings in a world fraught with uncertainty. In this moment, it became clear that the unseen doors they had both stepped through were not just gateways to untold worlds, but also to the intricatebyrinth of their own hearts, where the lines between duty, betrayal, and unexpected connection began to blur.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As N grapples with the aftermath of her unexpected copse, the stakes at Skyray Medical rise dramatically. With Damon¡¯s lingering frustration and the tension from their previous encounters still fresh, N must confront the reality of her situation¡ªnot only her health but also the precarious bnce between her personal turmoil and professional responsibilities. How will she navigate theplex dynamics with Damon, especially after their intimate moment of connection? Expect a blend of vulnerability and resilience as N strives to regain her footing amidst the swirling chaos of her life.


    Moreover, the mystery surrounding Skyray Medical deepens. The unsettling encounter with Zoe and the unexpected bribe hint at darker undercurrents within thepany. Will N uncover the truth behind the questionable practices at Skyray, or will her focus on personal matters hinder her ability to see the bigger picture? Anticipate thrilling revtions as N delves deeper into her investigation, risking her career and safety for the sake of justice. With each turn of the page, the tension esctes, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover what lies behind the unseen doors of Skyray Medical.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 41

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  41 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N experiences a moment of emotional turmoil as she stands before a door, reflecting on her feelings for Damon. The warmth she feels from a note he left her, advising her to take her medicine and eat soup, contrasts sharply with his usual cold demeanor. This gesture stirs something within her, as she realizes that his care, despite being expressed in a detached manner, is something she has rarely experienced. After taking the medicine and soup, she resolves to thank him, hoping to bridge the emotional distance between them.


    However, when N encounters Damon, he remains distant and cold, reminding her of her previous unprofessional behavior. His indifference douses the warmth she felt earlier, leaving her feeling inadequate and disheartened. Their interaction highlights the tension between them, as Damon seems to carry disappointment over her past mistakes. Despite her apologies, the emotional gap persists, deepening N¡¯s feelings of shame and vulnerability.


    As the day progresses, N and Damon visit Skyray Medical with Vice President Bill, where they explore the medicinal material processing workshop and testingboratory. N¡¯s professionalism shines through as she conducts tests on the medicinal materials, impressing Damon with her dedication and expertise. When the test results reveal a high active ingredient ratio, it boosts confidence in the partnership they are considering. However, N expresses concerns about the challenges ofrge-scale production, hinting at her cautious nature and the potential for hidden issues.


    The plot thickens as N suspects they may be followed, prompting Spencer to devise a clever diversion to escape their pursuers. Their sessful evasion leads them to the Rontana City Medicinal Material Base, where they meet Emma, who proudly showcases the expansive cultivation areas. N¡¯s childhood fascination with medicinal nts resurfaces as she explores the drying room, but her excitement leads to a near-fall, only to be caught by Damon. This moment of intimacy and connection between them hints at theplexities of their rtionship, leaving N¡¯s heart racing and the emotional tension unresolved.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    N stood in front of the door, her mind momentarily nk, as if time had paused just for her. The seconds stretched into eternity before an unexpected warmth blossomed in her heart, filling her with a sense offort she hadn¡¯t anticipated. With a newfound resolve, she turned and approached the table nearby. There, nestled between a bowl of steaming mushroom soup and a small box of stomach medicine, was a note. Its crisp, precise handwriting was unmistakable¡ªDamon¡¯s.


    ¡°Take medicine on time, drink the soup while it¡¯s hot,¡± the note instructed, its tone as cool as the letters themselves.


    Despite the detached nature of his words, N felt an unfamiliar warmth envelop her. It was a stark contrast to the coldness of his demeanor, but it spoke volumes about his care. Throughout her life, aside from her mother, no one had ever shown her such thoughtfulness, and it stirred something deep within her.


    After washing up, N took the medicine and soup dutifully, feeling the warmth of the soup seep into her being. She resolved to express her gratitude to Damon properly, determined to bridge the emotional gap that seemed to linger between them.


    As she approached the door to the adjacent room, she inhaled deeply, steeling herself for the encounter. Just as she raised her hand to knock, the door swung open unexpectedly, revealing Damon.


    He stood there, looking fresh and invigorated, his damp hair hinting at a recent shower. d in a crisp white shirt with his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, he exuded a casual confidence. The fabric hugged his athletic build, entuating his broad shoulders and strong chest. N felt her cheeks flush slightly as water droplets glistened on his neck, a sight that momentarily distracted her.


    ¡°Damon¡­ thank you,¡± she managed to say, her voice a bit hesitant. ¡°Forst night, and for the soup and medicine this morning¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks,¡± he replied, his tone as icy as ever. He barely met her gaze, his eyes focused elsewhere. ¡°I just hope that next time you feel unwell, you¡¯ll speak up sooner and not create unnecessary trouble for others.¡±


    His indifferent response felt like a bucket of cold water, dousing the warmth that had begun to blossom in her heart. N realized that he was still upset with her for her unprofessional behavior the day before, and for mistaking him for her mother that morning.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she replied quietly, her head lowering in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡±


    Without offering further words, Damon simply nodded and turned to walk toward the elevator, leaving N feeling even more disheartened. She could sense the disappointment radiating from him, intensifying her own feelings of inadequacy.


    By nine o¡¯clock, the group arrived punctually at Skyray Medical. Vice President Bill was already at the entrance, his smile wide and weing, a stark contrast to the tension that lingered between her and Damon.


    ¡°Mr. Damon, Miss N, wee!¡± Bill eximed enthusiastically, shaking their hands with vigor. ¡°Today, we have arranged a visit to our medicinal material processing workshop and testingboratory.¡±


    Under Bill¡¯s guidance, they first entered the expansive medicinal material washing and processing workshop. The space was bustling with activity, workers diligently cleaning various herbs and nts, the air rich with a faint, invigorating herbal scent.


    ¡°All our medicinal materials undergo rigorous cleaning and processing procedures,¡± Bill exined as he led them through the workshop. ¡°We ensure that every batch meets the highest quality standards.¡±


    Next, they moved to the production workshop, where they observed the meticulous processes of cutting, drying, and packaging. The professionalism and organization on disy were impressive, instilling a sense of confidence in N regarding their operations.


    Finally, they arrived at the experimental testingboratory, a modern facility brimming with advanced instruments and equipment.


    ¡°Miss N, this is all yours,¡± Bill said with respect, gesturing toward the testing area. ¡°We¡¯ve prepared samples of various specifications for you.¡±


    N approached the experimental table, her demeanor shifting into one of focused professionalism. She began selecting the medicinal material samples for testing, her movements fluid and precise, each action executed with methodical care.


    Carefully, she examined the appearance of the materials before weighing, grinding, and preparing the necessary reagents. Her concentration was palpable, her eyes locked onto the experiment at hand, oblivious to the world around her.


    There was something captivating about N¡¯s dedication. Her professionalism and the intensity of her focus drew Damon¡¯s gaze, and he found himself entranced by the way her slender fingers deftly manipted the instruments.


    He observed her holding the pipette, adjusting the microscope with a practiced ease. A few strands of hair slipped over her shoulder as she leaned in closer to read the measurements, and he felt an inexplicable admiration for her expertise.


    After two hours, the test results were ready.


    ¡°The active ingredient ratio is 1.875%,¡± N announced, her eyes gleaming with excitement as she scanned the data report. ¡°This is quite a high value.¡±


    Bill visibly rxed upon hearing the results. ¡°Excellent! This confirms that our medicinal materials are indeed of high quality.¡±


    Eagerly, he began to promote their cooperation. ¡°Mr. Damon, see? Our medicinal materials meet all your requirements. Establishing a partnership would be mutually beneficial.¡±


    Later, back at the hotel, the three gathered in Damon¡¯s suite to discuss the day¡¯s findings.


    ¡°N, what are your thoughts on today¡¯s test results?¡± Damon inquired directly, his tone serious.


    N took a moment to gather her thoughts, carefully choosing her words. ¡°If all of Skyray Medical¡¯s medicinal materials are of this quality, then a partnership would certainly be advantageous. An active ingredient content of 1.875% is already a remarkable standard.¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Damon sensed the hesitation in her voice.


    ¡°But¡­¡± N¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°Medicinal materials of this caliber have very specific growth requirements. They need particr soil, climate, and cultivation techniques. Achievingrge-scale production could be challenging. If they can consistently supply materials of this quality, their cultivation base must be exceptional.¡±


    Spencer chimed in, ¡°Boss, I believe we need to inspect their medicinal material base in person.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± N nodded, her expression serious. ¡°And I¡¯m concerned that someone might be following us to the base. Bill seemed a bit anxious today, as if he was hiding something.¡±


    Spencer¡¯s confidence shone through as he smiled. ¡°If someone is indeed trailing us, I have methods to throw them off our scent.¡±


    The following morning, Spencer meticulously devised a clever diversion strategy. They created the illusion of shopping in the hotel lobby before heading to arge clothing mall.


    Once inside the mall, they changed outfits in separate fitting rooms, then navigated through employee passageways to reach the back door, where another car awaited them.


    The entire operation was executed wlessly, taking less than twenty minutes, and they sessfully evaded their pursuers.


    ¡°Nice work,¡± Damonmended Spencer, satisfaction evident in his voice.


    After more than half an hour on the road, the car came to a halt in front of a massive sign that read: ¡°Rontana City Medicinal Material Base.¡±


    The receptionist, a middle-aged woman named Emma, greeted them with warmth. Dressed simply yet exuding kindness, she guided them through the sprawling cultivation areas of the base, which was far more expansive than they had imagined. Different sections were dedicated to various types of medicinal nts, the air imbued with a refreshing herbal aroma.


    ¡°We cultivate over three hundred types of medicinal materials here,¡± Emma informed them proudly.


    When Damon inquired about their main customers, Emma replied, ¡°We primarily supplyrge medicinalpanies like Sandu, Skyray Medical, and Xintian.¡±


    As Damon absorbed this information, he found himself pondering the implications. If these majorpanies sourced from the same base, how did the quality of the medicinal materials differ?


    Their final stop was the medicinal material drying room, a vast warehouse filled with an array of herbs and nts in various stages of drying.


    N¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she surveyed the assortment of materials, her childhood fascination with medicinal nts reigniting. She felt an irresistible urge to examine each one closely.


    As she moved toward a row of drying racks, her focus was so intense that she failed to notice the gentle slope of the floor. Suddenly, she lost her footing, teetering dangerously as she began to fall.


    In that instant, a cool male voice broke through her panic. ¡°Careful.¡±


    Before she could process the warning, she found herself enveloped in a warm, solid embrace. Looking up, she was met with Damon¡¯s deep, intense gaze, and her heart raced at the unexpected closeness.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their day¡¯s endeavors, N stood at a crossroads, her emotions swirling like the herbs that surrounded her. The warmth of Damon¡¯s earlier care had sparked a flicker of hope within her, yet his icy demeanor left her feeling vulnerable and uncertain. As their paths intertwined amidst the medicinal nts, she realized that the connection she sought with him was fraught with challenges. The moment he caught her in his embrace, the world around them faded, and for a heartbeat, she felt the weight of their unspoken feelings. But the lingering tension from their earlier interactions reminded her that every step toward understanding required openness and vulnerability, both of which felt daunting in Damon¡¯s presence.


    As they stood there, suspended in a moment that held the promise of something deeper, N understood that the journey ahead would demand courage. The walls she had built around her heart, fortified by years of solitude, would need to be dismantled if she wished to bridge the emotional chasm between them. With each passing moment, she resolved to confront her fears andmunicate her feelings more openly, not just to Damon but to herself. The unseen doors that led to untold worlds beyond were within reach, but only if she dared to step through them, embracing both the uncertainty and the possibility of connection. In that embrace, she felt the first stirrings of hope, igniting her determination to navigate theplexities of their rtionship with authenticity and grace.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and Damon to escte as they navigate theplexities of their professional partnership and personal feelings. The moment of N¡¯s near fall will undoubtedly serve as a catalyst for deeper interactions between the two, forcing them to confront the unspoken emotions that linger beneath the surface. Will this unexpected closeness spark a change in their dynamic, or will Damon retreat further behind his icy facade? N¡¯s determination to express her gratitude may lead to pivotal conversations that could either bridge the gap between them or deepen their misunderstandings.


    Moreover, as they delve deeper into the operations at Rontana City Medicinal Material Base, the stakes will rise. N¡¯s keen observations about the quality of the medicinal materials and her concerns about potential threats will addyers of intrigue. The looming question of whether someone is indeed following them will create a palpable sense of danger,pelling the group to remain vignt. With Spencer¡¯s clever strategies and Emma¡¯s insights, the trio will need to navigate not only the scientific challenges of their partnership but also the shadowy figures that threaten their mission. Expect unexpected revtions and thrilling twists as N, Damon, and Spencer uncover the true nature of the medicinal materials and the secrets that may lie within the base.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 42

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  42 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself caught in a tense and intimate moment with Damon, a man whose presence both excites and unnerves her. As he briefly encircles her waist, she feels a mix of warmth and confusion, but Damon quickly withdraws, maintaining a cool demeanor. Despite her attempts to focus on the medicinal materials during their tour, N¡¯s thoughts are clouded by the thrill and danger of her closeness to Damon, revealing her internal struggle between attraction and caution.


    As the tour progresses, N¡¯s analytical mind begins to piece together troubling information about the Rauwolfia samples from Skyray Medical. She discovers that the alkaloid content in the samples they received is suspiciously highpared to the norm, leading her to suspect potential tampering. When she shares her concerns with Damon, his serious response indicates that he also recognizes the implications of their findings, deepening the tension surrounding Skyray Medical¡¯s integrity.


    Meanwhile, in the corporate world of Skyray Medical, Vice President Bill and employee Zoe plot to manipte N for their benefit. Zoe¡¯s n involves offering N a bribe in the form of a gold card worth one million, aiming to secure her favorable influence over Damon. At the farewell banquet, Zoe¡¯s feigned toast to N culminates in a staged wine spill, leading N to the restroom where the real intentions behind the card are revealed. Faced with the moral dilemma of epting a bribe, N firmly rejects Zoe¡¯s hical proposal, demonstrating her integrity andmitment to her professional ethics.


    However, the situation esctes when Zoe resorts to more sinister tactics. As N attempts to leave, she is suddenly attacked and injected with a substance that renders her powerless. This shocking turn of events leaves N vulnerable and unconscious on the restroom floor, highlighting the dark undercurrents of corporate maniption and the lengths to which individuals will go to achieve their goals. The story captures a whirlwind of emotions, from N¡¯s initial thrill and confusion to her resolute stand against corruption, culminating in a harrowing moment of betrayal.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N could feel the strength of therge hand that encircled her waist¡ªfirm and unyielding, like a protective barrier. The warmth radiating from the man¡¯s body seeped through the thin fabric of her shirt, igniting a blush that crept up her cheeks. This proximity felt too intimate, too charged. The subtle scent of his cologne wafted around her, wrapping her in a cocoon of confusion and exhration.


    ¡°Mr. Damon, thank you,¡± she managed to say, her voice a whisper as she instinctively avoided his gaze, focusing instead on the ground beneath her feet.


    Damon, with an air of nonchnce, withdrew his hand as if their brief contact had been nothing more than a casual gesture, devoid of any significance. ¡°You should also watch your step when looking at medicinal materials,¡± he remarked, his tone still cool, yet N sensed a hint of softness lurking beneath the surface.


    Throughout the remainder of the tour, N kept her eyes trained on the path ahead, her heart racing at the thought of falling again. The idea ofnding back in Damon¡¯s arms was a thrill she didn¡¯t want to experience¡ªat least, not again. She was acutely aware of the way her pulse quickened in his presence, and that sensation felt perilously close to danger.


    Emma, their guide, gestured towards a series of drying racks. ¡°This side is our Rauwolfia drying area,¡± she exined, her enthusiasm evident. ¡°Rauwolfia is one of our main medicinal materials here.¡±


    ¡°What level can the alkaloid content in Rauwolfia generally reach?¡± N asked, her curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, the alkaloid content in Rauwolfia dried here can reach 0.1%,¡± Emma replied, her voice steady and informative.


    N¡¯s heart sank at this revtion. If the typical alkaloid content was merely 0.1%, then the sample that Skyray Medical had provided her for testing earlier that morning¡ªboasting an astonishing active ingredient ratio of 1.875%¡ªseemed suspiciously out of ce. A nagging doubt began to settle in her mind. Could it be that Skyray Medical was intentionally supplying high-quality samples to inte prices while delivering subpar materials in reality?


    As they made their way back, N feltpelled to share her concerns with Damon. ¡°You mean they tampered with the samples?¡± he asked, his voice low and grave.


    ¡°Very likely,¡± she replied, her analytical mind racing. ¡°Normal Rauwolfia alkaloid content wouldn¡¯t exceed 0.15%, but that sample they provided us is off the charts at 1.875%. This either indicates an exceptionally rare high-quality batch, or it¡¯s been artificially enhanced.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression hardened, the coldness in his demeanor deepening. ¡°It seems this Skyray Medical indeed has problems.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the sterile confines of Skyray Medical¡¯s office, Vice President Bill was engaged in a conversation with a young employee named Zoe.


    ¡°Bill, what¡¯s Damon¡¯s attitude?¡± Zoe asked, a hint of concern in her voice.


    ¡°He still insists he needs to discuss with the board,¡± Bill replied, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°It appears that a straightforward business negotiation may not suffice. We might need to explore other avenues.¡±


    Zoe pondered this, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°That night when I attempted to present N with gifts, it didn¡¯t go as nned. However, I noticed that she holds considerable influence over Damon. If we can secure her cooperation, this negotiation could be sealed.¡±


    Bill nodded, a n forming in his mind as he retrieved a gold card from the safe. ¡°This card contains one million. Tonight, at the farewell banquet, find a way to present this to her. If she epts, we all benefit. If she refuses the toast¡­¡±


    He paused, a glint of cold calction shing in his eyes. ¡°You know what to do.¡±


    Zoe epted the card, a smirk curling her lips. ¡°Understood. To double thepany¡¯s profits, sometimes we must take unconventional steps.¡±


    That evening, the farewell banquet hosted by Skyray Medical buzzed with energy. Bill was the picture of enthusiasm as he engaged their three guests.


    ¡°Mr. Damon, this cooperation presents a tremendous opportunity for both ourpanies,¡± Bill remarked, probing for insight into Damon¡¯s thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s your current perspective?¡±


    Damon savored the rich taste of the red wine, his demeanorposed. ¡°I still need to discuss this with the board. The stakes are quite significant.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Bill responded, disappointment flickering behind his smile. ¡°Business is akin to a battlefield. Caution is always prudent.¡±


    As the evening progressed, N noticed a subtle change in Damon. His usually paleplexion bore a hint of color, and the chill in his eyes softened, revealing a trace of intoxication. The alcohol seemed to have a transformative effect on his striking features, making him appear more approachable, even gentle.


    N found herself captivated, lost in the moment, until Zoe abruptly stood up.


    ¡°Miss N, allow me to propose a toast to you,¡± Zoe said, striding confidently to N¡¯s side with a ss in hand. ¡°Thank you for your invaluable guidance to ourpany.¡±


    N rose politely, a smile gracing her lips. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my pleasure to assist.¡±


    Yet, in the instant their sses clinked, Zoe feigned a misstep, her wine ss tilting dangerously, and crimson liquid sshed across N¡¯s pristine shirt cor.


    ¡°Oh my! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Zoe eximed, her voiceced with faux concern as she grabbed a towel from the table, hurriedly attempting to dab at the stain. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t mean to!¡±


    This unexpected ¡°ident¡± drew the attention of everyone in the private room. Damon¡¯s brow furrowed as he nced over, and Spencer halted his conversation with Bill, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll just head to the restroom to clean up,¡± N said, feeling a mix of annoyance and embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Zoe chimed in, her enthusiasm almost too eager. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    In the restroom, N faced the mirror, scrubbing at the wine stains on her shirt. The dark liquid had seeped deep into the fabric, proving stubbornly resistant to her efforts.


    ¡°Miss N, I truly apologize for this,¡± Zoe said, her tone sharine as she pretended to assist while discreetly scanning the area for onlookers.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can change when I return to the hotel,¡± N replied, her focus still on the task at hand.


    As N finished cleaning and reached for paper towels to dry herself, Zoe suddenly produced a gold card from her bag.


    ¡°Miss N, I¡¯m genuinely sorry about tonight,¡± Zoe said, her voice taking on a more significant tone. ¡°I hope you can ept my apology. This card contains one million, as a token of ourpany¡¯s gratitude for your professional service.¡±


    N¡¯s eyes widened as she processed the implications of the card. She quickly understood Zoe¡¯s true intentions.


    ¡°Also, if you could speak favorably about ourpany in front of Mr. Damon,¡± Zoe continued, her tone smooth and persuasive, ¡°we would be more than willing to express our gratitude further. Perhaps fixed annual consultant fees, or other resources you might find beneficial.¡±


    Faced with the allure of a one million bribe and promises of future rewards, N¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have the ability to influence Mr. Damon¡¯s decisions. You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else,¡± she said firmly, pushing the card away with resolve.


    Zoe¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly, her cheerful facade crumbling. ¡°Miss N, one must recognize the times we live in. This is a mutually beneficial opportunity. Why refuse?¡±


    ¡°Because this is an hical transaction,¡± N replied, meeting Zoe¡¯s gaze with unwavering determination. ¡°My professional ethics don¡¯t permit me to engage in such dealings.¡±


    Seeing N¡¯s steadfast resolve, Zoe retracted her feigned politeness, a cold glimmer shing in her eyes.


    As N turned to leave, Zoe¡¯s voice called after her, dripping with sarcasm. ¡°In that case, I can only extend my apologies to you, Miss N.¡±


    N paused, sensing something amiss in Zoe¡¯s tone. Before she could decipher the meaning behind those words, an unexpected sharp pain pierced the back of her neck.


    A thin needle had punctured her skin, and in an instant, a cold liquid coursed through her veins, invading her bloodstream.


    ¡°You¡­¡± N gasped, her body betraying her as her vision blurred and darkness enveloped her, leaving her powerless as she copsed softly to the floor.Conclusion


    In this moment of darkness, N¡¯s journey takes a harrowing turn, forcing her to confront not only the treachery of those she thought she could trust but also the depths of her own resilience. The emotional turmoil she experiences¡ªranging from the intoxicating thrill of her connection with Damon to the chilling betrayal by Zoe¡ªculminates in a stark realization of the stakes at y. The warmth of Damon¡¯s protective presence now feels like a distant memory, overshadowed by the cold betrayal that leaves her vulnerable and powerless. N¡¯s steadfast adherence to her ethics, even in the face of temptation, reflects her inner strength, a quality that will be pivotal as she navigates the unseen dangers that lie ahead.


    As N slips into unconsciousness, a sense of foreboding looms over the narrative. The juxtaposition of her earlier exhration with the sudden onset of peril underscores the fragility of trust and the unpredictable nature of her reality. This chapter serves as a poignant reminder that the paths we choose can lead us into both breathtaking encounters and treacherous traps. N¡¯s fate now hangs in the bnce, and the emotional arc of her journey¡ªmarked by the thrill of discovery, the pain of betrayal, and the battle for integrity¡ªsets the stage for a gripping exploration of resilience in the face of adversity. What lies beyond this unseen door will test not only her spirit but also the bonds she has forged, as the world beyond beckons with both promise and peril.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect to plunge deeper into the tangled web of deception that surrounds N and her precarious position within Skyray Medical. As she grapples with the aftermath of Zoe¡¯s treachery, the stakes will rise significantly. Will N awaken to find herself at the mercy of those who seek to manipte her for their gain? The tension will mount as Damon, now fully aware of the brewing storm, must decide how far he is willing to go to protect N and uncover the truth behind the suspicious dealings of Skyray Medical. Their connection will be tested as they navigate the murky waters of corporate intrigue and personal betrayal.


    Moreover, the chapter will delve into the repercussions of Zoe¡¯s desperate actions. What will happen to N now that she has been incapacitated? The dynamics within Skyray Medical will shift as Bill and Zoe scramble to maintain control over the situation, revealing the ruthless lengths they are willing to go to secure their ambitions. As Damon races against time to rescue N, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, questioning who can truly be trusted and whether love can bloom amidst the chaos. Expect unexpected alliances, heart-stopping revtions, and a race against time that will leave you breathless as the story unfolds.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 43

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  43 Summary


    In a tense private room at a restaurant, Damon grows increasingly anxious as N has not returned after thirty minutes. Concern esctes when Spencer discovers that N¡¯s phone is still at the table, prompting Bill to call Zoe for information. Zoe exins that N¡¯s clothes were stained, and she is helping her find recements. However, Damon feels something is amiss, and his instincts urge him to check on N. Spencer leaves to investigate, and when he returns with shocking news that Zoe took an unconscious N to the sixth floor, Damon¡¯s fury erupts as he confronts Bill, demanding to know N¡¯s whereabouts.


    Meanwhile, N regains consciousness in an unfamiliar hotel room, feeling disoriented and terrified as a middle-aged man approaches her with sinister intentions. Despite her weakened state from the drugs, she fights back, using amp as a weapon. Just as the man attempts to overpower her, Damon bursts into the room, filled with rage upon seeing N in distress. He swiftly confronts the attacker, asserting dominance and ensuring N¡¯s safety by covering her with his jacket, revealing his deep concern for her well-being.


    As Damon checks on N, she, under the influence of the drug, misinterprets his intentions and begins to seduce him, causing an internal conflict for Damon. He struggles with the desire that arises within him while knowing that N is not in her right mind. Despite her advances, he remains resolute, trying to bring her back to reality. Realizing the urgency of the situation, he decides to take drastic measures by throwing her into a bathtub filled with ice-cold water, hoping the shock will help her regain rity and escape the haze of the drug.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    In the secluded private room of the restaurant, the atmosphere was thick with an uneasy tension, punctuated by the soft clinking of sses and hushed conversations. Nearly thirty minutes had slipped by since N had left, and Damon found himself growing increasingly restless. He set down his wine ss with a slight thud, his brow knitting together in concern as he cast a long, lingering nce at the door.


    ¡°Spencer, can you give N a call?¡± Damon¡¯s voice held an edge of anxiety, betraying the calm facade he tried to maintain.


    Without hesitation, Spencer pulled out his phone, his fingers dancing over the screen as he dialed. But just then, a phone rang out, startling everyone in the room. All eyes turned to the source of the sound, discovering N¡¯s phone resting quietly on the table, right where she had been seated moments ago.


    ¡°Her phone is still here,¡± Spencer remarked, a frown creasing his forehead as he processed the situation.


    Bill, sensing the growing concern, quickly retrieved his own phone. ¡°I¡¯ll reach out to Zoe to see what¡¯s going on,¡± he said, his voice steady despite the unease in the room.


    The call connected swiftly, and Zoe¡¯s voice crackled through the receiver. ¡°Bill, I¡¯m really sorry. Miss N¡¯s clothes got badly stained with red wine. I¡¯m taking her to the boutique downstairs to find something new. It might take a little longer than expected.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand. Take your time, there¡¯s no rush,¡± Bill replied, trying to sound reassuring as he hung up. He turned to Damon, rying the information. ¡°N¡¯s clothes were ruined, so Zoe is helping her pick out recements.¡±


    Yet, deep inside, Damon¡¯s instincts screamed that there was more to this than met the eye. N was always thoughtful and considerate; if she needed to buy new clothes, she would have informed them first. Leaving her phone behind felt entirely out of character.


    ¡°Spencer, we need to check on her,¡± Damon said in a lowered voice, urgency creeping into his tone.


    Spencer nodded, immediately rising from his seat and exiting the private room with purpose.


    Minutes dragged on painfully until Spencer returned, his expression grave, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Boss, the boutique downstairs hasn¡¯t seen her. I checked the surveince footage, and it shows Zoe taking an unconscious N to the sixth floor.¡±


    Damon¡¯s blood ran cold, and a surge of fury ignited within him. A dark, menacing aura enveloped him, radiating an unmistakable sense of danger.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± he growled, rising abruptly and grabbing Bill by the throat, his grip tightening with a fierce intensity.


    Bill¡¯s face turned ashen, panic flickering in his eyes as he struggled for breath. He could feel the raw power in Damon¡¯s grip, as if his life hung by a thread.


    ¡°Mr. Damon¡­ what¡­ what¡¯s happening¡­¡± Bill gasped, his face growing increasingly blue from theck of air.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where is N?¡± Damon¡¯s voice was low and lethal, his eyes burning with a fierce fury that could ignite a fire.


    Faced with the specter of death, Bill crumbled, his resolve shattering. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ in room 606 on the sixth floor¡­ please, spare me¡­¡±


    Damon released him, and Bill slumped back into his chair, gasping for air, relief mingling with lingering fear.


    ¡°If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re buried alongside her,¡± Damon spat out, his voice a lethal whisper before he stormed out of the private room, determination fueling his every step.


    Meanwhile, in the dimly lit hotel room on the sixth floor, N began to stir from her unconsciousness. A wave of dizziness washed over her, and her limbs felt heavy, as if shackled by an unseen force.


    As she fought to open her eyes, she was met with the sight of an unfamiliar bed in an unfamiliar room, the air thick with an unsettling fragrance that made her skin crawl. Panic surged as she noticed a middle-aged man sitting beside her, his gaze filled with a disturbing hunger.


    ¡°Awake? Perfect, I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± he said, his hand reaching out to caress her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± N screamed, terror coursing through her veins as she struggled to break free from the grip of the drug still clouding her senses. Her body felt almost foreign, unresponsive to her frantic will.


    ¡°Stop screaming. This room is soundproof. No one will hear you,¡± the man sneered, his intentions clear as he lunged toward her. ¡°Just cooperate, and I promise to be gentle.¡±


    In a moment of desperation, N summoned every ounce of strength she had left and grabbed themp from the bedside table. With a fierce swing, she brought it crashing down onto the man¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ah!¡± he yelped in pain, blood streaming down his forehead, but rather than deter him, it only fueled his rage. ¡°You little bitch!¡±


    He lunged at her again, his hands wing at her clothes, ripping her shirt to shreds. N fought back with all her might, but her weakened body betrayed her, leaving her vulnerable.


    ¡°Help! Is anyone there? Please, help me!¡± she cried out, her voice a desperate plea as she struggled against the encroaching darkness.


    Just as the man¡¯s hands were about to vite her, the door burst open with a thunderous crash.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Damon stood in the doorway, a dark storm brewing in his eyes, fury radiating from him like a palpable force.


    Upon witnessing the horrific scene before him, Damon lost all semnce of restraint. He charged to the bedside in three swift strides, delivering a powerful kick that sent the man sprawling against the wall, blood spilling from his mouth as he struggled to regain his footing.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Damon roared, his voice echoing with authority.


    The man was left crumpled against the wall, unable to move, as Damon swiftly removed his jacket and draped it around N¡¯s disheveled form. His heart sank at the sight of her swollen cheek and the blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, igniting an even deeper rage within him.


    ¡°N, are you okay?¡± he asked softly, his fingers brushing against her cheek with a tenderness that belied the storm brewing inside him.


    Yet, N¡¯s dazed expression revealed her confusion. The drug coursing through her system left her feeling feverish and disoriented. In her mind, the man before her had be a beacon of safety and allure.


    Suddenly, N reached up, wrapping her arms around Damon¡¯s neck, pulling him closer as she pressed her lips against his with an urgency that took him by surprise.


    Damon froze, caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events.


    N¡¯s hands began to explore his chest, her movements instinctive and practiced. As an experienced woman, she knew how to entice. Her fingers deftly unbuttoned his shirt, tracing the contours of his muscles.


    ¡°So hot¡­ I¡¯m so hot¡­¡± she breathed into his ear, her voice sultry and inviting.


    Her hands ventured lower, attempting to unbuckle his belt, seeking to explore further.


    Damon¡¯s body reacted against his will, his pants tightening as arousal coursed through him. But reason wed at him, screaming that this was utterly wrong.


    N was not herself; she was under the influence of a drug, and he could not exploit her vulnerability.


    ¡°N, you¡¯re not thinking clearly,¡± he said, his voice strained as he fought to maintain control, grasping her restless hands firmly.


    But N was lost in her haze, continuing to kiss him, her desperation palpable. ¡°I want you¡­ please¡­¡±


    Seeing her in such a state, Damon gritted his teeth, knowing he had to act decisively. He scooped her up in his arms and rushed to the bathroom, throwing her into a bathtub filled with ice-cold water, hoping the shock would bring her back to reality.Conclusion


    As the icy water enveloped N, a gasp escaped her lips, jolting her senses back into focus. The drug¡¯s grip began to loosen, and rity seeped through the fog that had clouded her mind. She blinked rapidly, her heart racing as she registered Damon¡¯s frantic yet determined expression. The warmth of his concern wrapped around her like a protective shield, igniting a flicker of safety amidst the chaos. The realization of what had just transpired crashed over her like a wave, and she struggled toprehend the darkness she had narrowly escaped. In that moment, the bond between them deepened, forged in the fires of fear and resilience, as they both understood the gravity of their connection.


    Damon, still reeling from the intensity of the encounter, felt a mix of relief and anger surge within him. He had fought through the storm to save her, but the haunting image of her vulnerability would linger long after this night. As N emerged from the water, her eyes searching his for reassurance, he knew that this experience had irrevocably changed them both. No longer just allies in a world filled with unseen dangers, they had stepped through a door into a deeper realm of trust and intimacy. With a newfound determination, Damon vowed to protect her fiercely, realizing that their journey together was only just beginning, filled with untold worlds yet to be explored.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect a heart-pounding exploration of the emotional and physical aftermath of N¡¯s harrowing ordeal. As Damon desperately attempts to revive her from the drug-induced haze, the tension will escte, revealing the depth of their connection and the unspoken feelings that linger beneath the surface. Will N emerge from her stupor, or will the darkness that enveloped her consume her entirely? The stakes have never been higher, and Damon¡¯s resolve will be tested as he grapples with the consequences of the violent encounter and the implications of his actions.


    Meanwhile, the sinister figure from the sixth floor won¡¯t remain a mere shadow in the background. His motivations and the web of danger he has spun around N will begin to unravel, leading to shocking revtions that will change everything. As Damon races against time to uncover the truth, he will face not only external threats but also the internal battle of his own emotions. Will he be able to protect N from the darkness that seeks to reim her, or will he find himself consumed by the very rage that propels him forward? Prepare for twists and turns that will leave readers breathless as hidden alliances are tested and the line between love and obsession blurs. The next chapter promises to be a gripping continuation of their tumultuous journey, where every choice could lead to salvation or destruction.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 44

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  44 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Damon takes N to the hospital after a traumatic incident where she was nearly assaulted. As he ensures herfort, a fierce anger towards her attacker ignites within him. He returns to the hotel room where the assant lies injured, confronting him with a menacing calmness. As the attacker desperately mes Zoe for his actions, Damon exacts brutal retribution, demonstrating a chilling resolve to protect N at all costs.


    The tension esctes when Spencer arrives with Zoe and Bill, revealing the depth of their betrayal against N. Damon questions Zoe about the drugs she used on N, and as her bravado crumbles, he orders punishment for her actions. Despite Zoe¡¯s pleas for mercy, Damon remains cold and unyielding, believing that some debts must be repaid in kind. This moment showcases Damon¡¯s protective nature and the moralplexities of his character, as he grapples with the consequences of vengeance.


    Meanwhile, N awakens in the hospital, feeling a mix of gratitude and guilt towards Damon for saving her. Their conversation reveals Damon¡¯s inner turmoil and sense of responsibility for not foreseeing the danger N faced. N, trying to ease his burden, insists that she was careless, but Damon¡¯s dark determination regarding Zoe¡¯s fate looms over their exchange. The emotional weight of their connection deepens, highlighting the shared trauma and the bond forged through adversity.


    As N recovers, she learns of Zoe¡¯s arrest and feels a sense of justice. However, a chance encounter with Jordyn in a supermarket shatters her momentary peace, revealing the ongoing deceit in her rtionship with rk. This confrontation forces N to confront her feelings of betrayal and anger, culminating in a tense confrontation with rk, who is oblivious to the true extent of the situation. Their exchange underscores the fragility of trust and theplexities of their rtionship, setting the stage for further conflict as both characters navigate their intertwined fates.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    Damon gently lowered N into the hospital bed, ensuring she was positionedfortably, the sterile smell of antiseptic lingering in the air around them. After a brief moment of relief washed over him, a cold fury ignited within his chest, burning fiercely in his eyes. He turned on his heel and strode back to the dimly lit hotel room, where shadows danced ominously against the walls.


    The man who had attempted to assault Ny crumpled in the corner, blood trickling from his nose, his eyes wide with terror as they locked onto Damon¡¯s approach.


    ¡°What were you trying to do to her?¡± Damon¡¯s voice was deceptively calm, each word dripping with a menacing undertone as he advanced slowly toward the trembling figure.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ it was Zoe who told me to¡­¡± The man stuttered, desperation creeping into his voice as he scrambled for excuses, his pleas falling on deaf ears.


    Damon remained silent, his expression unyielding as he brought his foot down hard onto the man¡¯s hand. A sickening crunch echoed in the room, and the man¡¯s scream pierced the air, raw and filled with agony.


    ¡°This hand touched her just now?¡± Damon¡¯s voice was low, almost a whisper, as he pressed down harder. ¡°Since you enjoy using your hands so much, you won¡¯t be needing them anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Spare me! Please, spare me!¡± The man writhed in pain, teetering on the brink of unconsciousness as he begged for mercy.


    With a sudden, brutal motion, Damon lifted his foot and brought it crashing down onto the man¡¯s thigh. The sound of bones breaking filled the room once more, a chilling symphony that sent shivers down the spine of anyone who heard it.


    At that moment, the door swung open, and Spencer entered, dragging two figures behind him¡ªBill and Zoe.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Spencer announced coldly, tossing the two to the ground like discarded trash.


    Bill¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the horrific scene, his legs trembling beneath him until he fell to his knees. ¡°Mr. Damon, please spare us. This is all a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Damon¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, his disdain palpable. ¡°You think drugging and plotting against an innocent woman is a misunderstanding?¡±


    His gaze turned to Zoe, who was visibly shaking, her bravado evaporating. ¡°What did you inject her with in the restroom?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ just some stimting drugs¡­¡± Zoe¡¯s voice quivered, the arrogance she once held now reced by sheer terror.


    Damon¡¯s eyes flicked to the camera perched in the corner of the room, a cold smile creeping across his face. He pulled out his phone, dialing two of his strongest subordinates.


    ¡°Hold these two down,¡± hemanded, his tone icy. ¡°Let her experience the ¡®gift¡¯ she prepared for someone else. And remember, record everything.¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! I was wrong! I really know I was wrong!¡± Zoe¡¯s desperate cries echoed in the room, but her pleas fell on deaf ears.


    As her screams filled the air, Damon turned and left, his expression as cold as ice. Some debts, he believed, had to be repaid in kind.


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly before N finally stirred, jolting awake to a sharp pain coursing through her body. She blinked rapidly, her gaze falling on the IV drip attached to her hand, the clear liquid flowing steadily into her veins.


    ¡°Awake?¡± A familiar voice broke through the haze of her confusion.


    N turned her head, finding Damon seated beside her, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to the chaos that had unfolded. His shirt was wrinkled, suggesting he had been there for quite some time, and she could see the shadows of exhaustion etched on his face.


    Memories flooded back¡ªvivid and haunting¡ªthe man¡¯s assault, her desperate fear, and then Damon¡¯s timely intervention, the strength of his muscles as she had clung to him for safety.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± she said, the words tumbling out awkwardly as she averted her gaze, feeling a rush of embarrassment. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my fault,¡± Damon interrupted, his voice steady butden with guilt. ¡°I should have noticed their conspiracy earlier. I failed to protect you.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± N insisted, shaking her head vigorously. ¡°I was careless.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened as he spoke. ¡°That Zoe has received her due punishment.¡± His tone was calm, yet N could sense the underlying coldness. ¡°The cooperation between Prospectus Technology and Skyray Medical has also been terminated.¡±


    N felt a wave of difort wash over her in the face of Damon¡¯s powerful aura. Words escaped her, and she closed her eyes, feigning sleep to escape the weight of the moment.


    ¡°Continue resting. I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Damon said softly, his voice a gentle balm in the tense atmosphere.


    To her surprise, she actually fell asleep.


    When she awoke again, sunlight streamed through the blinds, illuminating the hospital room with a warm glow. Damon remained in the chair beside her, this time holding a thermal lunch box.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± he asked, his voice breaking through her drowsiness. ¡°I had someone prepare some mushroom soup for you.¡±


    N blinked in surprise, touched that he remembered her fondness for mushroom soup.


    Just then, Spencer entered the room with a brisk stride. ¡°Boss, the discharge procedures are allplete.¡±


    N opened her mouth, intending to inquire about the hospital fees, but Damon spoke first. ¡°This counts as a work injury. Thepany will cover all expenses.¡±


    His tone was final, leaving no room for argument, and N relented, her curiosity quelled.


    As they made their way to the airport, Spencer filled N in on the aftermath. ¡°Zoe has been arrested by the police. Bill was fired from Skyray Medical and will also face imprisonment.¡±


    A sense of justice washed over N at this news. Evil people, she thought, would always meet theireuppance in the end.


    Later that weekend, N found herself in a supermarket near her apartmentplex, selecting fresh vegetables. Suddenly, a familiar, sickly sweet voice pierced through the mundane sounds of the store.


    ¡°Baby, what do you want to eat tonight? I can make it for you¡­¡±


    N turned, her heart sinking as she spotted Jordyn on the phone, her tone dripping with artificial charm.


    ¡°I miss you. When are youing back?¡± Jordyn continued, her voice syrupy and overly flirtatious. ¡°Please, baby¡­¡±


    N¡¯s stomach churned at the realization that rk hadn¡¯t cut ties with Jordyn at all. Everything he had said before felt like a web of lies.


    Quickly, she pushed her shopping cart away, desperate to escape the sound of Jordyn¡¯s voice.


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the line, rk listened impatiently to Jordyn¡¯s incessant chatter.


    ¡°Fine, I know,¡± he snapped, irritation bubbling to the surface. ¡°I have things to do. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    After disconnecting the call, he stared at the screen of his phone, filled with unread messages he had sent to N. The silence on her end gnawed at him, anxiety creeping into his chest.


    Just then, his assistant Michael rushed in, knocking hurriedly before entering.


    ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯ve investigated the situation regarding your wife in Rontana City.¡±


    ¡°Speak,¡± rkmanded, his attention shifting to Michael.


    ¡°The night beforest, your wife was schemed against by people from Skyray Medical and nearly raped¡­¡± Michael delivered the news carefully, his voice steady but cautious. ¡°Your uncle intervened and saved her.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± rk¡¯s anger erupted like a volcano, causing him to rise abruptly from his seat. ¡°Why are you only telling me this now?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. rk, I¡­¡± Michael stammered, unable to meet rk¡¯s furious gaze.


    ¡°What about those people?¡± rk¡¯s voice was low and dangerous, a stark contrast to the chaos in his heart. ¡°Have they been dealt with?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle has already handled it. That woman was arrested, and the vice president was also fired¡­¡±


    ¡°Not enough,¡± rk interrupted, his eyes zing with fury. ¡°Make sure they stay in prison forever and never see the light of day again.¡±


    Michael felt a shiver run down his spine at the intensity of rk¡¯s expression. He had never witnessed such wrath before.


    With the matter finally settled, rk wasted no time in seeking out N. He needed to see her, to confirm she was okay, and to understand why she hadn¡¯t responded to his messages.


    Upon arriving at N¡¯s apartmentplex, he spotted her returning from the supermarket, bags in hand.


    ¡°N,¡± he called out, hastening toward her.


    The moment she saw him, her expression hardened, a cold mask slipping over her features. Ignoring him, she continued toward the stairwell.


    ¡°N, what¡¯s wrong?¡± rk blocked her path, concern etched across his face. ¡°Are you still upset about the business trip? I know what happened to you in Rontana City. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    N¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, her anger palpable. ¡°rk, do you honestly believe that just because I went on a business trip to Rontana City, I wouldn¡¯t know about the disgusting things you and Jordyn did?¡±


    rk¡¯s face paled, guilt washing over him like a wave. ¡°What are you talking about? Jordyn and I already¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± N interrupted sharply, her voice rising. ¡°Today, while I was grocery shopping, I heard Jordyn calling you, asking what you wanted for dinner tonight. If you truly cut ties with her, how could she still reach out to you? Don¡¯t treat me like a fool!¡±Conclusion


    As the weight of betrayal hung heavily in the air, N stood resolute, her heart racing with the tumult of emotions that surged within her. The confrontation with rk had shattered the fragile remnants of trust she had clung to, revealing the stark reality of his deception. No longer willing to be a pawn in someone else¡¯s game, she felt a newfound strength coursing through her veins. The pain of the past few days, the assault, and the betrayal had forged a resilience she didn¡¯t know she possessed. As she faced rk, the man who had once been her partner, she realized that she was no longer defined by the circumstances that had befallen her; she was reiming her narrative, stepping into her power with unwavering determination.


    Meanwhile, Damon remained a steadfast presence in the background, a silent guardian whose fierce loyalty had shielded her from the horrors that had threatened to engulf her. The bond they shared had deepened through adversity, intertwining their fates in ways neither could have anticipated. While N grappled with the aftermath of her confrontation with rk, she felt a flicker of warmth at the thought of Damon¡¯s unwavering support. In that moment, she understood that the unseen doors they had both stepped through were leading them toward untold possibilities¡ªof healing, of strength, and perhaps, of something more profound. As she took a deep breath, N felt ready to embrace whatevery ahead, knowing that she was no longer alone.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to escte dramatically as the truth about their rtionship hangs in the bnce. N¡¯s anger is palpable, and her confrontation with rk promises to unveil deeperyers of betrayal and deception. As rk struggles to defend himself, will he manage to convince N of his innocence, or will his lies unravel before her, exposing the full extent of his connection with Jordyn? The emotional stakes are high, and the confrontation is bound to lead to revtions that could either mend their fractured bond or shatter itpletely.


    Moreover, Damon¡¯s presence loomsrge over the unfolding drama. Having taken swift and ruthless action against those who wronged N, his protective instincts will sh with theplexities of N¡¯s rtionship with rk. As N grapples with her feelings for both men, the chapter will delve into her internal conflict¡ªwill she lean towards the safety and strength Damon offers, or will she seek to salvage what¡¯s left of her trust in rk? The choices she makes will set the stage for a thrilling continuation, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see how these intertwined fates will y out in the face of betrayal and loyalty.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 45

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  45 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk experiences a moment of relief as he navigates a conversation with N, who is suspicious of his rtionship with Jordyn. He skillfully feigns innocence, denying any wrongdoing, and tries to shift the focus onto N¡¯s recent business trip. However, N is filled with disgust at his dishonesty and feelspelled to maintain her facade while secretly plotting to gather evidence against him. The tension esctes as N confronts rk about his so-called protection, which she sees as mere surveince rather than genuine care.


    As the confrontation intensifies, N¡¯s anger boils over when she questions rk¡¯s motives and uses him of victim-ming. She challenges him about his absence during her moment of danger, emphasizing the absurdity of his demands for her to distance herself from Damon, the colleague who saved her. N¡¯s unwavering resolve forces rk to retreat, highlighting the emotional strain between them. The weekend that follows is a blur for N, but when she returns to the office, she finds Lucia, who has returned humbled after her suspension, indicating a shift in dynamics.


    Later, N meets her friend Vrie at a restaurant, where she is introduced to Vrie¡¯s new boyfriend, Kevin. The atmosphere bes tense when Tom, Vrie¡¯s ex-boyfriend, arrives unexpectedly, revealing his jealousy and anger. The confrontation underscores theplexities of rtionships and the emotional turmoil thates with them. Vrie¡¯s yful intentions to show Tom that she has moved on add ayer of humor to the situation, even as it thickens the air with tension.


    As the night progresses, N encounters Damon, who appears intoxicated and in need of assistance. Reflecting on rk¡¯s warnings about Damon, she finds the situation amusing, questioning how someone like him could pose a threat to her. Herughter at the absurdity of rk¡¯s paranoia contrasts sharply with the dangerous glimmer she notices in Damon¡¯s gaze when he sees her smile. This moment foreshadows a deeper connection and potentialplexities in their rtionship, suggesting that N¡¯s journey is far from over as she navigates the unseen doors leading to untold worlds.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    rk felt a wave of relief wash over him as he absorbed N¡¯s words. As long as she remained oblivious to the fact that he and Jordyn had crossed a line in the office, everything was perfectly manageable.


    He quickly adopted an expression of feigned innocence, his voice dripping with sincerity. ¡°N, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I blocked Jordyn ages ago. If she¡¯s reaching out, it must be from a different number.¡±


    rk¡¯s words flowed smoothly, each syble crafted to sound as genuine as a child caught in a minor mischief. ¡°I never agreed to dinner with her. I didn¡¯t even respond to her texts. You should really trust me on this.¡±


    N felt a wave of disgust rise within her at his tant dishonesty. How could he lie so effortlessly, his heart steady and his face devoid of any shame? It was as if he believed every word that left his lips. Yet, for the sake of her covert n to gather evidence, she had to feign understanding, no matter how reluctantly.


    ¡°Perhaps I misunderstood,¡± she replied, her tonecking conviction.


    Noticing the slightest shift in N¡¯s demeanor, rk seized the opportunity to steer the conversation toward her recent business trip. ¡°By the way, about what happened in Rontana City, I feel terrible about it,¡± he said, his voiceced with a false sense of concern. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for people to keep an eye on you. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    The hypocrisy of his statement ignited a fire within N. She knew that his so-called ¡°protection¡± was nothing more than a thinly veiled form of surveince, a means to keep tabs on her every move, especially around Damon.


    ¡°Do you not feel any shame saying that?¡± N retorted, a coldugh escaping her lips. ¡°When I was knocked unconscious and nearly assaulted, where were these so-called protectors of yours?¡±


    Her eyes zed with fury. ¡°If Damon hadn¡¯t shown up when he did, you might be looking at my lifeless body right now. Are they truly protecting me, or just watching me like a hawk?¡±


    rk was momentarily rendered speechless, his expression darkening as he processed her usations.


    ¡°And what were you doing while I was in danger?¡± N pressed, her voice sharp. ¡°Were you busy with Jordyn?¡±


    ¡°N, you¡­¡± rk stammered, desperate to exin himself, but N cut him off, refusing to let him twist the narrative.


    Finally, rk revealed his true intention, his tone taking on amanding edge. ¡°Regardless, I need you to keep your distance from Damon from now on.¡±


    N¡¯s incredulity turned toughter. ¡°What? You¡¯re too afraid to confront Damon, so you¡¯re trying to impose rules on me?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about fear¡­¡± rk attempted to defend himself, but N wasn¡¯t having it.


    ¡°Is this not just victim-ming?¡± she interrupted, her voice rising in intensity. ¡°I faced danger at work, and a colleague saved me. Now you want me to distance myself from my savior? rk, your reasoning is truly something to behold.¡±


    With a dismissive flick of her wrist, she turned toward the door, her back to him. ¡°I¡¯m done. Go home. Don¡¯t bring up such absurd demands again.¡±


    ¡°N!¡± rk called out, desperation creeping into his voice as he tried to follow her.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Nmanded coldly, her tone leaving no room for negotiation. ¡°Right now.¡±


    Faced with her unwavering resolve, rk had no choice but to retreat, frustration etched on his face.


    The weekend slipped by in a blur. When Monday arrived, N walked into the office to find Lucia, who had been suspended, back at her desk. However, Lucia was a shadow of her former self, her arrogance reced by an uncharacteristic humility. She merely nodded at N, avoiding any confrontation or trouble.


    It seemed the recent incident had imparted a harsh lesson on her.


    Later that evening, N found herself at a bustling restaurant in the city center, sharing a meal with her friend Vrie. As she entered, she noticed a young college student seated next to Vrie, who appeared several years younger than her.


    ¡°N,e over! I want you to meet someone,¡± Vrie eximed, her pride evident as she introduced the young man. ¡°This is my new boyfriend, Kevin.¡±


    ¡°Hi, N,¡± Kevin greeted, his youthful face still radiating the innocence of student life.


    N raised an eyebrow, surprised at how quickly Vrie had moved on. She recalled that Vrie had just recently ended things with Tom.


    ¡°You two¡­¡± N began to inquire further, but her question was abruptly interrupted by a cold voice that sliced through the air.


    ¡°Vrie, what is this supposed to mean?¡±


    N turned to see Tom, Vrie¡¯s ex-boyfriend, storming in with a woman by his side. Recognizing her as Jacqueline, Tom¡¯s childhood friend and the catalyst for Vrie and Tom¡¯s breakup, N felt the tension in the air thicken.


    Tom¡¯s eyes narrowed in jealousy as he pointed an usatory finger at Kevin. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    His demeanor was that of a betrayed lover, his fury palpable.


    Vrie merely cast him a disinterested nce. ¡°It seems this has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it has nothing to do with me?¡± Tom¡¯s voice rose, drawing the attention of nearby diners.


    ¡°Tom,¡± Jacqueline gently tugged at his sleeve, her voice soothing. ¡°Director Johnson and the others are still waiting for us. We shouldn¡¯t dy the important dinner.¡±


    Though rage simmered beneath the surface, Tom bit back his anger, ring at Kevin before storming off with Jacqueline.


    The atmosphere around the table grew heavy with silence, the tension palpable. Kevin, clearly rattled by the earlier confrontation, spoke much less than before.


    After dinner, when Kevin excused himself to the restroom, Vrie leaned closer to N. ¡°You know, Kevin is just a kid from the neighborhood who just started college. I brought him here to show Tom that I¡¯m doing just fine.¡±


    N couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. ¡°So this was all a show?¡±


    ¡°Kind of,¡± Vrie shrugged, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into Tom and that woman here, but it worked out perfectly. Did you see the look on Tom¡¯s face?¡±


    After bidding farewell to Vrie, N made her way to the parking lot, her mind still swirling with thoughts. Just as she reached her car, she spotted Spencer helping a seemingly intoxicated man stumble out of the restaurant.


    It was Damon, his cheeks flushed and his gait unsteady, clearly having indulged a bit too much.


    N recalled rk¡¯s ridiculous warnings from earlier, urging her to steer clear of Damon. Observing the man before her, who needed support to walk, she found the situation utterly ludicrous.


    How could someone like Damon pose any threat to her? rk¡¯s paranoia was truly reaching new heights.


    Augh bubbled up within her as she contemted the absurdity of it all.


    Under the soft glow of the streetlights, Damon sensed someone watching him. He looked up and was met with the sight of N¡¯s radiant smile, a beacon of warmth that stood out against the dimness. That smile was particrly enchanting under the yellow glow, causing him to instinctively narrow his eyes.


    In the depths of his gaze, a dangerous glimmer flickered to life.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the tumultuous confrontation with rk, N emerged with a newfound rity and strength. No longer willing to be a pawn in his maniptive games, she had drawn a line in the sand, asserting her independence and rejecting the toxic dynamics that sought to control her. Theughter that escaped her lips as she observed Damon stumbling out of the restaurant symbolized a turning point; it was a release of pent-up frustrations and a deration of her resilience. N¡¯s heart, once burdened by the weight of deception and betrayal, now beat with the rhythm of liberation. She had faced the shadows of her past and emerged determined to carve her own path, unencumbered by rk¡¯s misguided fears.


    As the evening unfolded, the flickering streetlights illuminated not just the physical space around N but also the emotionalndscape she was beginning to navigate. Damon¡¯s presence, once a source of anxiety under rk¡¯s watchful eye, now represented a possibility of connection and understanding, free from the chains of jealousy and control. The dangerous glimmer in his gaze hinted atplexities yet to be explored, but for N, it was a reminder that she had the power to define her own narrative. With her heart lightened and her spirit unyielded, she stepped forward into the night, ready to embrace whatever untold worldsy beyond the unseen doors she had yet to open.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect tensions to escte as N grapples with the consequences of her confrontation with rk. The fragile bnce of their professional rtionship hangs in the air, and N¡¯s resolve to stand her ground against rk¡¯s maniptions will be tested further. As she navigates theplexities of her workce dynamics, the imminent arrival of new challenges loomsrge. Will rk¡¯s attempts to control her rtionships backfire, or will he find a way to regain power over her? The stakes are higher than ever, and N must decide whether to trust her instincts or sumb to the web of deceit spun by those around her.


    Meanwhile, the unexpected encounter between N and Damon promises to ignite a spark that neither of them anticipated. With Damon¡¯s vulnerability on full disy, the question arises: will N extend a hand to help him, or will she heed rk¡¯s warnings and maintain her distance? The chemistry between them is palpable, and their interactions could lead to unforeseen consequences that might alter the course of their lives. As secrets unravel and alliances shift, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how N¡¯s choices will shape her future and the fates of those entangled in her world. The door to untold possibilities swings wide open, inviting both danger and desire.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 46

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  46 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story unfolds with N encountering Damon and Spencer at a restaurant. Spencer, ever the professional, leads the conversation, while N¡¯s attention subtly shifts to Damon, hinting at a shared past. Spencer¡¯s concern for Damon¡¯s well-being prompts him to leave N with Damon, creating a moment filled with unspoken tension. As they share an intimate silence, Damon checks on N¡¯s emotional state following a traumatic event, revealing a depth of care that stirsplex feelings within her.


    The atmosphere bes charged as N expresses her gratitude for Damon¡¯s past actions, yet he brushes off her thanks, insisting it was his duty. This exchange deepens the emotional undercurrents between them, as both characters navigate their feelings amidst the awkwardness of their reunion. Unbeknownst to them, a photographer captures their moment, framing it as a tender interaction that will soon go viral, setting the stage for unforeseenplications.


    The following morning, N wakes to chaos as her friend rk confronts her about photos of her and Damon that have surfaced online, igniting a whirlwind of spection and gossip. The innocent moment shared between N and Damon is misinterpreted by the public, leading to a flurry of messages from friends and an overwhelming sense of pressure on N. As she grapples with the implications of the viral photo, Spencer works behind the scenes to mitigate the fallout, illustrating the challenges of navigating personal rtionships in the public eye.


    Meanwhile, the narrative shifts to Damon¡¯s office, where rk confronts Damon about the photos, using him of inappropriate behavior towards N. Damon remainsposed, exuding an icy demeanor that highlights his authority and control. The confrontation esctes as rk threatens to involve their family, underscoring the stakes of the situation. Damon¡¯s response is chilling, reflecting his protective nature towards N while asserting his boundaries against rk¡¯s usations. This tension encapstes the emotional turmoil that arises from misunderstandings and theplexities of love and loyalty.


    Ultimately, the chapter captures a delicate bnce of emotions, from the warmth of rekindled connections to the cold reality of public scrutiny. N and Damon¡¯s rtionship is thrust into the spotlight, forcing them to confront not only their feelings for each other but also the external pressures that threaten toplicate their bond. The story leaves readers on edge, eager to see how the characters will navigate the unseen doors that lead to untold worlds of love, conflict, and resolution.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    As N¡¯s radiant smile caught their attention, Damon and Spencer made their way toward her. Spencer, donning a polished, professional grin, took the lead in this unexpected encounter. ¡°What a delightful coincidence, Miss N. You¡¯re dining here tonight as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had made ns with a friend,¡± N replied, nodding graciously, her eyes lingering on Damon for a fleeting moment, a silent acknowledgment of their shared history.


    Spencer, acutely aware of the subtle tension in the air, quickly interjected, ¡°What a coincidence indeed! Miss N, I need to fetch the car. Would you mind keeping an eye on our boss? He¡¯s indulged a bit tonight.¡±


    N nced at Damon, noting the slight flush on his cheeks. Yet, his eyes remained clear, and his gait was steady¡ªfar from the state of someone who had overindulged. ¡°But Damon looks¡­¡± she began, her voice trailing off in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how he is,¡± Spencer cut in, eager to rify. ¡°Even when he¡¯s had a few too many, he maintains thatposure. But I really do worry about his safety if left alone.¡±


    Recalling how Damon had oncee to her rescue in Rontana City, N felt a wave of gratitude wash over her. She couldn¡¯t turn down the request. ¡°Alright, go ahead and get the car. I¡¯ll stay here with him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Spencer replied, relief evident in his voice, before he hurried off into the night.


    With Spencer gone, the parking lot felt oddly intimate, leaving only N and Damon in the stillness. The gentle night breeze whispered around them, and the quiet was punctuated only by the distant hum of passing cars. An awkward silence settled between them, neither willing to break the spell.


    After a few moments, Damon¡¯s voice cut through the stillness, deep and resonant. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    His tone was rich, almost maic, and it carried a warmth that seemed to envelop the night. N understood he was referring to the harrowing incident in Rontana City, a memory that still lingered like a shadow.


    ¡°I¡¯m mostly recovered, thank you for asking,¡± she replied, her heart fluttering slightly. ¡°And truly, I can¡¯t express how grateful I am for what you did that day¡­¡±


    Damon interrupted her, a hint of urgency in his voice. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. It was my duty.¡±


    Once again, silence wrapped around them, thick and palpable. N felt a wave of difort wash over her, her gaze dropping to her shoes as she searched for words to ease the tension.


    Unbeknownst to her, Damon¡¯s eyes were subtly fixed on her. The soft glow of the dim yellow streetlight bathed her in a gentle hue, highlighting her silhouette and the delicate curve of her head as she looked down. There was an undeniable tenderness in that moment, an unspoken invitation for protection that lingered in the air.


    What neither of them realized was that a photographer, driving by in a car not far away, had captured this poignant scene. In his lens, N¡¯s lowered head appeared serene, while Damon¡¯s gentle gaze, as he turned slightly to look at her, radiated warmth under the soft lighting, as if he were a beacon of light in the night.


    The following morning, N was still lost in slumber when the shrill ring of her phone jolted her awake. Groggy and disoriented, she answered, only to be met with rk¡¯s furious voice, echoing through the receiver like a thunderp.


    ¡°N! What on earth is going on? Exin this to me!¡± rk¡¯s tone was explosive. ¡°How did those photos of you and my uncle end up online?¡±


    ¡°What photos?¡± N¡¯s heart raced as she sat up, her mind scrambling to catch up.


    ¡°Are you seriously pretending you don¡¯t know? Go check online!¡± rk snapped, his anger palpable. ¡°I want an exnation from you right now!¡±


    With that, he hung up, leaving N in a state of confusion. Just as she set her phone down, a barrage of messages from her friend Vrie flooded in:


    ¡°N! You¡¯re trending!¡± ¡°Check out the photos online!¡± ¡°Oh my god, rk¡¯s uncle is so handsome!¡± ¡°Does he have a crush on you? Those eyes are so affectionate!¡± ¡°When did you two get together? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    N¡¯s heart raced as she opened her browser, her fingers trembling slightly. Soon, she stumbled upon the photo.


    In the image, she was indeed captured with her head bowed, while Damon¡¯s profile, slightly turned toward her, exuded a tenderness that was almost palpable. The soft lighting at the restaurant entrance rendered his cold demeanor surprisingly warm, his deep-set eyes sparkling with an intensity that could ignite the imagination of anyone who gazed upon it.


    To the casual observer, it seemed like a candid moment between a couple lost in their own world, sharing sweet, intimate nces.


    As she continued to scroll, thements fromizens only added to her amusement:


    ¡°This man¡¯s gaze is so gentle, it must be true love!¡± ¡°Has the goddess found her prince charming? They¡¯re such a perfect match!¡± ¡°Can someone tell me who this handsome guy is? I want a boyfriend like that too!¡±


    Vrie sent another message: ¡°This photo was taken by a photographerst night. After he posted it, it went viral! Everyone is raving about you two as the ultimate couple!¡±


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, N quickly dialed Spencer¡¯s number.


    ¡°Spencer, about that photo online¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss N, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Spencer¡¯s voice was thick with regret. ¡°This was entirely idental. We¡¯re on it, contacting the photographer and major tforms to request immediate deletion.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the status?¡± she asked, anxiety creeping into her tone.


    ¡°Most have been taken down, but there might still be some lingering photos that we can¡¯tpletely erase. The inte spreads too quickly¡­¡± Spencer sighed, his helplessness evident.


    Meanwhile, in Damon¡¯s office, Spencer was reporting the unfolding situation to his boss.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve managed to delete most of the photos online, but there may still be a few that we¡¯ve missed,¡± Spencer said, his voice cautious.


    Damon¡¯s eyes were icy as he responded, his expression unreadable. ¡°Hmm, delete everything that can be deleted.¡±


    His tone was calm, devoid of any emotional ripple.


    Just as he finished, the office door swung open with a force that startled both men. rk stormed in, his face pale with fury, clutching a printed photo like a weapon.


    He mmed the photo down onto Damon¡¯s desk with a resounding thud. ¡°Uncle, how could you so tantly stare at my wife? This is uneptable!¡± rk¡¯s voice wasced with indignation.


    Damon remained unfazed, his demeanor icy andmanding. He didn¡¯t even nce at the photo, merely asking, ¡°It¡¯s just a photo based on spection. Is it really worth this uproar?¡±


    ¡°Spection?¡± rk¡¯s voice rose, refusing to back down. ¡°Uncle, let me ask you directly¡ªdo you have feelings for N?¡±


    At this, Damon slowly raised his head, a dangerous glint flickering in his eyes. A cold smile crept onto his lips. ¡°Whether I have feelings for anyone is not your concern.¡±


    Though spoken lightly, the warningced in his words sent a chill through the office, thickening the air with tension.


    rk, momentarily taken aback by Damon¡¯s formidable presence, felt a shiver run down his spine. Yet, fueled by the onlinements, he found the courage to continue, ¡°If you don¡¯t control your feelings, I will inform Grandpa and Grandma. They will handle this for me.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, his coldness piercing. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    The powerful Alpha aura emanating from Damon was palpable, causing rk to instinctively step back. Yet, he pressed on, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯d never dare to threaten you. I¡¯m merely reminding you that N is not someone you can toy with!¡±Conclusion


    As the dust settled from the whirlwind of emotions, N found herself grappling with the unexpected fallout from that single moment captured in time. The innocent connection she shared with Damon nowy exposed to the world, interpreted through the lens of spection and gossip. Yet, beneath the chaos, a deeper realization began to take root within her heart. The warmth of Damon¡¯s gaze, the protective aura he exuded, and the unspoken bond that lingered between them ignited a flicker of hope amidst the turmoil. In the face of rk¡¯s anger and the public scrutiny, N felt an undeniable pull towards Damon, a connection that transcended mere friendship, hinting at something profound and uncharted.


    Meanwhile, Damon stood steadfast, his icy exterior shielding the tumultuous feelings brewing within. The confrontation with rk had stirred something deep inside him, an awareness of how fiercely he wanted to protect N from the storm that threatened to engulf her. The tension in the office, punctuated by rk¡¯s usations, only solidified his resolve. He understood that his feelings for N were no longer a mere whisper in the back of his mind but a rion call demanding acknowledgment. As the world buzzed around them, both N and Damon found themselves at a crossroads, standing on the precipice of a new reality. With unseen doors opening before them, they were poised to step into untold worlds beyond, where love, loyalty, and theplexities of their intertwined lives awaited.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between Damon and rk esctes, readers can anticipate a gripping confrontation that will test the limits of family loyalty and personal desire. With rk¡¯s ultimatum hanging in the air, the stakes have never been higher for N, caught in the crossfire of their conflicting emotions. Will she be forced to choose sides, or can she navigate the storm brewing between the two men without losing herself? Theplexity of their rtionships deepens, and the question of Damon¡¯s true feelings for N loomsrger than ever, promising to unravel secrets that could change everything.


    Meanwhile, the fallout from the viral photo continues to ripple through N¡¯s life, drawing unwanted attention and scrutiny. As she grapples with her newfound fame, the pressure mounts for her to define her rtionship with Damon publicly. Expect unexpected allies to emerge, as well as potential adversaries who may exploit the situation for their own gain. Will N find the strength to confront her feelings amidst the chaos, or will the external pressures force her to retreat into the shadows? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the hearts of these characters, revealing their vulnerabilities and desires as they step into uncharted territories of love and loyalty.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 47

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  47 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story unfolds with a tense confrontation between rk and his uncle Damon. Damon¡¯s authoritative tone and cold demeanor create an atmosphere thick with tension, as he threatens rk¡¯s position at the Summer Group. rk, burdened by years of resentment and overshadowed by Damon¡¯s influence, feels the weight of his uncle¡¯s power and the devastation of witnessing Damon¡¯s interest in his wife, N. Despite his frustration, rk struggles to sever ties with Damon, leading to an explosive exit from the office.


    rk¡¯s anger spirals as he drives to N¡¯s home, where jealousy ignites his emotions. Upon seeing her, he forcefully pulls her into a secluded corner, revealing his vtile state. He threatens her regarding Damon, expressing his possessive nature and the desperation to control the situation. N, caught between fear and a desire for independence, firmly asserts her disinterest in Damon, hoping to escape the toxic dynamics of the Summer family. Despite rk¡¯s menacing demeanor, her resolve shines through, hinting at her yearning for freedom.


    The narrative shifts to N¡¯s experience at work, where she faces scrutiny from colleagues about a photo with Damon, highlighting the gossip that surrounds her. As she tries to maintain herposure, an encounter with Lucia, a jealous co-worker, esctes into a confrontation. Lucia¡¯s taunts about N¡¯s marriage and reputation push N to finally stand her ground, showcasing her strength and determination. Despite the provocation, N retorts with confidence, leaving Lucia seething and plotting her next move.


    Overall, the chapter is a gripping exploration of power dynamics, jealousy, and the struggle for autonomy within a web of familial and social expectations. The characters¡¯ emotions are palpable, illustrating theplexities of their rtionships and the unseen battles they face in their intertwined lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    ¡°What I should or shouldn¡¯t do is not for you to remind me.¡± Damon¡¯s voice sliced through the air, as frigid and unyielding as the frost that nkets the earth in the dead of winter. Each syble dripped with an authority that left no room for argument.


    As his words echoed in the office, the temperature plummeted, the atmosphere thickening with an unspoken tension. Spencer, acutely aware of the dangerous energy radiating from Damon, instinctively took two cautious steps back, hoping to shrink into the shadows and diminish his presence in this charged confrontation.


    rk¡¯s face flushed a deep crimson, his anger boiling just beneath the surface. The veins on his forehead throbbed like live wires, a testament to the years of resentment he had harbored. Since childhood, Damon had loomed over him like a dark cloud, casting a long shadow that obscured rk¡¯s own achievements and status within the family. Now, he found himself in the harrowing position of witnessing his uncle¡¯s tant desire for his wife, a blow to his self-esteem that felt unprecedented and utterly devastating.


    Damon, however, remained unmoved, his expression cold and calcting. He narrowed his eyes, the threat in his voice sharpening like a knife. ¡°Say one more word of nonsense, and you won¡¯t be able to keep your position as general manager of Summer Group.¡±


    The weight of Damon¡¯s ultimatum struck rk like a hammer to the chest, the reality of his uncle¡¯s power settling heavily on his shoulders. He knew without a doubt that Damon was not jesting. With his extensive influence and ruthless methods, rendering rk unable to thrive at Summer Group would be an effortless task.


    Frustration coursed through rk, his fists clenched so tightly that his nails bit into his palms, but the thought of truly severing ties with his uncle was too daunting. He could only stifle the fury that threatened to erupt from within.


    ¡°I hope Uncle will know his limits!¡± he spat through gritted teeth, his voice a mixture of anger and desperation before he turned on his heel and stormed out, the air crackling with unresolved tension.


    As he exited the office, rk mmed the door with such force that it reverberated throughout the corridor, a thunderous sound that echoed his inner turmoil.


    With nowhere to channel his anger, rk drove straight to N¡¯s home, his mind racing with thoughts that spiraled out of control. He parked and waited impatiently downstairs, tapping his fingers on the steering wheel. Less than ten minutes passed before he spotted N descending the stairs, her bag slung over her shoulder, clearly on her way to work.


    ¡°N!¡± he called out, hastening toward her, jealousy ring in his chest like a wildfire.


    N¡¯s brow furrowed at the sight of him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, confusioncing her tone.


    Before she could fully process the situation, rk seized her arm, pulling her into a secluded corner of the hallway and pinning her against the wall with an intensity that made her heart race.


    ¡°rk, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± N protested, struggling against his grip.


    He pressed closer, his hands braced against the wall on either side of her, effectively trapping her in a cage of his making. The jealousy and frustration in his eyes transformed them into a dangerous storm, reminiscent of a wild beast cornered and ready to strike.


    ¡°N, I just came from a meeting with my uncle.¡± His voice was deceptively soft, yet the underlying threat sent chills down her spine. ¡°Hepletely denied any feelings for you.¡±


    rk¡¯s hand inched toward N¡¯s delicate neck, his fingers brushing against her skin in a way that felt both intimate and menacing. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend my uncle, so you¡¯d better be good and stay away from him.¡±


    His touch lingered, gentle yet possessive, like a lover¡¯s caress, but the words that followed dripped with menace. ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I might do to you.¡±


    Fear surged through N as she met his gaze, the madness swirling within it paralyzing her momentarily. Summoning her strength, she pushed him away, her voice firm and resolute. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no interest in him whatsoever, and it¡¯s impossible for me to fall in love with him.¡±


    Deep down, she longed for a swift divorce, a chance to escape the entanglements of the Summer family and the madness that seemed to engulf her life.


    rk¡¯s expression softened slightly at her words, yet his gaze remained fixed on her, unyielding. ¡°You¡¯d better remember what you said today.¡±


    He leaned closer, his breath hot against her ear, his voice low and sinister. ¡°If you¡¯re not good, I¡¯ll show you what real punishment is.¡±


    With that, he released her, straightening his clothes as if nothing had transpired, the mask of normalcy slipping back into ce.


    ¡°Go to work. Don¡¯t bete,¡± he instructed, his demeanor shifting back to the gentle facade he often wore, as if he hadn¡¯t just issued a chilling threat.


    N swallowed her fear, forcing herself to walk away quickly. She could feel rk¡¯s eyes boring into her back, a predator watching its prey, sending a shiver down her spine that made her skin crawl.


    Upon arriving at thepany, N was immediately met with the curious gazes of her colleagues as she stepped into the office area. It was clear that the photos circting online had made their way to the workce.


    ¡°N, is that really you in the photo online?¡± a female colleague approached, her tone dripping with curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an angle issue,¡± N replied, maintaining herposure. ¡°Mr. Damon and I only have a normal working rtionship.¡±


    ¡°But that photo really looks sweet¡­¡± the colleague pressed, her eyes sparkling with gossip.


    ¡°Just an angle issue,¡± N reiterated, her voice steady as she walked straight to her desk, eager to deflect further inquiries.


    She immersed herself in work throughout the morning, but as lunchtime approached, she stood up to head to the restroom. Just as she reached the door, she found herself face-to-face with Lucia, who was exiting with a smug expression.


    Lucia¡¯s eyes ignited with jealousy at the sight of her. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this our inte celebrity N?¡± she sneered, her voiceced with sarcasm.


    N chose to ignore the provocation, intent on entering the restroom, but Lucia was relentless, her tone sharp and cutting. ¡°Being a married woman and still seducing other men? Truly shameless.¡±


    Her words dripped with malice. ¡°Does your husband know you¡¯re out there attracting men like this? Or are all the Summer family men so easy to fool?¡±


    The venom in Lucia¡¯s words struck a nerve, and for once, N abandoned her usual patience. She turned to Lucia, her gaze icy and unwavering. ¡°So concerned about our marital affairs, why don¡¯t you install a camera in my home?¡±


    Lucia was taken aback, her mouth agape in shock, her face flushing a bright shade of red.


    ¡°Also,¡± N continued, her voice steady and unyielding, ¡°you don¡¯t need to judge my private life. If you have this much free time, why not pay more attention to your own work?¡±


    With that, she pushed past Lucia, entering the restroom and leaving the other woman seething in frustration at the door.


    Lucia stood there, her anger boiling over, her eyes narrowing as she red at the closed restroom door. How dare N speak to her like that? The audacity was infuriating.


    Fuming, she pulled out her phone and dialed a number with a sense of urgency.


    ¡°Keh,¡± Lucia¡¯s voice was icy, her patience wearing thin. ¡°When are you nning to make your move?!¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation with Damon and the intense exchange with N, rk¡¯s emotionalndscape has be a treacherous terrain, fraught with jealousy, anger, and a desperate need for control. His threats, veiled in possessiveness, reveal a man grappling with his own insecurities, desperately trying to assert dominance in a world where he feels overshadowed. Yet, beneath the bravado lies a vulnerability that he cannot afford to show. The tension between his familial loyalty and the fear of losing N is palpable, leaving him in a precarious position. He is trapped in a cycle of maniption, where love and fear intertwine, creating an emotional prison that he cannot escape.


    For N, the encounter serves as a stark reminder of the chains that bind her to the Summer family, a world where love is tainted by power struggles and threats. Her resolve to distance herself from rk¡¯s madness is tested, yet she finds a flicker of strength within her, igniting a desire for freedom. The confrontation with Lucia further solidifies her determination to reim her narrative, refusing to be a pawn in the games of others. As she navigates theplexities of her life, the unseen doors to untold worlds beckon her, promising a future free from the shackles of her current reality. With each step forward, N inches closer to breaking free, ready to embrace the unknown and redefine her own destiny.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between rk and Damon to escte to a boiling point. With rk feeling cornered and desperate, his jealousy and frustration toward Damon will only intensify, leading him to make rash decisions that could have dire consequences. As he grapples with the threat of losing his position at Summer Group, the stakes will rise, and his rtionship with N will be tested in ways he never anticipated. Will rk¡¯s possessiveness drive a wedge between him and N, or will it push her to seek independence from the toxic grip of the Summer family?


    Meanwhile, N finds herself at a crossroads. The confrontation with Lucia will ignite a spark within her, prompting her to reconsider her own desires and the life she wants to lead. As she navigates the office politics and the rumors swirling around her, she must confront the reality of her marriage and the suffocating influence of the Summer family. With Lucia scheming in the background and rk¡¯s threats loomingrge, N¡¯s resolve will be tested. Will she stand her ground against the mounting pressure, or will she sumb to the chaos that surrounds her? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the characters¡¯ motivations, revealing hidden alliances and unexpected betrayals that will leave readers on the edge of their seats.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 48

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  48 Summary


    In Chapter 48 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Keh grapples with an overwhelming medical bill that symbolizes his deepening financial despair. The burden of his situation is exacerbated by his recent decision to sell the family home, leaving him feeling trapped in a financial nightmare. His anxiety peaks when he receives a call from Lucia, who pushes him to take drastic action against N. The chilling nature of her demands and her malicious satisfaction in the n sends a shiver down Keh¡¯s spine, amplifying his internal conflict between obligation and morality.


    Meanwhile, N experiences a contrasting emotional journey as she receives promising news from her supervisor, Genevieve. She is offered a position at Prospectus Technology, a significant opportunity that ignites excitement and hope for her future. The prospect of earning a substantial sry and the chance to escape her current troubles momentarily lifts her spirits. However, her joy is tinged with anxiety over how rk, her vtile partner, will react to her new job, especially since it is connected to Damon, a figure from her past.


    As N steps into the elegant world of Prospectus Technology, her excitement grows, fueled by the state-of-the-art facilities and the promise of professional growth. She feels a sense of belonging as she navigates her new environment, but the shadow of her past rtionships looms over her, particrly with rk. The juxtaposition of her hopeful beginnings at thepany against Keh¡¯s spiraling situation creates a poignant tension, highlighting theplexities of their intertwined lives.


    The chapter concludes with a sense of impending conflict, as both Keh and N stand on the precipice of life-changing decisions. Keh is caught in a web of Lucia¡¯s maniption, facing a moral crossroads that could lead to tragic consequences. In contrast, N is poised to embrace a new chapter filled with potential, yet she remains unaware of the dark forces at y in Keh¡¯s life. This emotional rollercoaster leaves readers in suspense, eager to see how their paths will converge and what choices will ultimately define their fates.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 48**


    In the shadowy expanse of the hospital corridor, Keh found himself clutching an exorbitant medical bill, its numbers ring at him like a relentless specter of despair. His brow furrowed deeply, each crease on his forehead a testament to the weight of his mounting anxiety. The sum was staggering, far beyond what he had braced himself for. Even after parting with the family home¡ªa decision that had torn at his heart¡ªthey were still ensnared in a financial quagmire that seemed insurmountable. Just as he spiraled deeper into his thoughts, the shrill ring of his phone shattered the silence, and he recognized the voice of Lucia, sharp and demanding, cutting through his fog of worry.


    ¡°When are you nning to make your move?!¡± she barked, her impatience palpable, like a knife slicing through the tension in the air.


    Keh cast a nce at the bill again, the figures swimming before his eyes as the enormity of his situation pressed down on him. With a heavy sigh, he mustered the courage to respond, ¡°In the next few days.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Lucia¡¯s lips twisted into a cold, triumphant smile, a glimmer of malicious delight flickering in her gaze. ¡°Good. Remember, move quickly and don¡¯t leave any traces.¡± Her words dripped with a chilling confidence that sent a shiver down Keh¡¯s spine.


    ¡°I know what to do,¡± he affirmed, though the gnawing uncertainty in his gut made him question if he truly did.


    As Lucia ended the call, a wicked gleam danced in her eyes, reveling in the dark orchestration of her n. Once Keh executed the grim task of eliminating N, she had every intention of cing an anonymous call to the police, ensuring that both would meet their tragic end at the scene. It was a nefarious scheme, a perfect way to quench her thirst for revenge against N while silencing Keh forever.


    Meanwhile, N, blissfully unaware of the sinister machinations at y, was summoned into her supervisor Genevieve¡¯s office, her heart fluttering with a mix of anticipation and anxiety.


    ¡°N, please take a seat,¡± Genevieve instructed, her demeanor serious as she closed the file resting in her hands. The atmosphere shifted, thick with a palpable tension. ¡°I have important news to share with you.¡±


    N¡¯s heart raced, a flicker of anxiety darting through her as she settled into the chair. ¡°What news?¡± she asked, her voice barely concealing her nervousness.


    Genevieve¡¯s expression softened, a hint of a smile breaking through her serious facade. ¡°It¡¯s good news. Both headquarters and our investor, Prospectus Technology, have recognized the immense value of the project you developed. Thepany has decided to send you to work at Prospectus Technology for a while.¡±


    ¡°Go to Prospectus Technology?¡± N¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her mind racing with the implications of such an opportunity.


    ¡°Yes, this will streamline the follow-up on the project. Your research results have garnered significant attention from them,¡± Genevieve borated, her tone encouraging, as if she were sharing a secret that could change N¡¯s life.


    A whirlwind of emotions flooded N¡¯s mind. Wasn¡¯t Prospectus Technology connected to Damon? Was this mere coincidence, or was fate weaving an intricate tapestry of their lives?


    ¡°However,¡± Genevieve continued, her voice tinged with caution, ¡°the project cycle might be lengthy. I worry it could take one or two years before you can return.¡±


    Genevieve¡¯s smile returned, illuminating the room. ¡°But here¡¯s the best part ¨C there¡¯s a five hundred dor per day business trip allowance.¡±


    The moment N processed that figure, her eyes sparkled with excitement, a sense of disbelief washing over her. Five hundred dors a day tranted to a staggering fifteen thousand dors a month!


    ¡°I ept!¡± she eximed, her voice brimming with enthusiasm, her heart racing with the thrill of new beginnings. ¡°When do I start?¡±


    ¡°You can report tomorrow,¡± Genevieve replied, her smile widening, clearly pleased with N¡¯s eagerness.


    As N exited Genevieve¡¯s office, her heart was a wild drumbeat of exhration. She quickly sought out her colleague Amanda, bubbling over with the thrilling news.


    ¡°I can hardly believe it myself!¡± N beamed, her smile so wide it felt as if it could stretch from ear to ear, illuminating her face with joy.


    Amanda, ever the yful spirit, gave her shoulder a teasing pat. ¡°I heard Prospectus Technology is brimming with handsome guys. You have to help me scout some quality targets. What are you thinking?¡±


    N blushed, pushing Amanda away yfully, her cheeks warming at the thought. ¡°I¡¯m going there to work, not to date!¡± she retorted, though a small part of her couldn¡¯t help but entertain the thought of new possibilities.


    Yet, despite her bubbling excitement about the new job, a shadow of worry lingered in N¡¯s mind. She feared rk¡¯s reaction when he discovered she would be working at Damon¡¯spany. The memory of his threats from that morning echoed ominously in her mind, sending a shiver down her spine.


    But the die had been cast. She knew she had to take it one step at a time. The sry was simply too enticing to ignore, and the prospect of temporarily escaping rk¡¯s wrath felt like a breath of fresh air.


    As dawn broke the next morning, N approached the towering headquarters of Prospectus Technology, her heart pounding with a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    ¡°Miss N, wee to Prospectus Technology,¡± Spencer greeted her in the lobby, his professional smile radiating warmth, easing her nerves just a little.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Spencer,¡± N replied, her voice steady despite the fluttering in her chest.


    Spencer guided her through the onboarding process, exining thepany¡¯s structure as they walked. ¡°Our R&D department is located on the twentieth floor, equipped with the most advanced technology.¡±


    N¡¯s eyes widened in awe as she absorbed the impressive office environment. The marble floors gleamed like polished mirrors, and the floor-to-ceiling windows flooded the space with brilliant sunlight, creating an atmosphere that was both modern and elegant, leaving her in a state of wonder.


    Upon arriving at the research building, N¡¯s amazement only deepened. The advanced equipment and expansiveyout were a stark contrast to the cramped conditions at Park Pharmaceuticals, making her feel as though she had stepped into a different world altogether.


    ¡°This is your office,¡± Spencer announced, opening a door with a flourish, revealing a sanctuary of innovation.


    As N stepped inside, she was greeted by an independent, spacious officeplete with a well-equippedboratory. The bright lighting and state-of-the-art facilities made it feel like a dreame true, a ce where her potential could truly flourish.


    ¡°This is fantastic!¡± she eximed, unable to contain her joy, her voice bubbling with excitement. ¡°This is even better than I imagined!¡±


    Seeing the delight on N¡¯s face, Spencer felt a wave of relief wash over him. ¡°If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out. My contact information has been sent to your email.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you for the arrangements,¡± N said, her heart swelling with gratitude, feeling as if she had finally found her ce.


    After ensuring N was settled, Spencer made his way back to the CEO¡¯s office. Inside, Damon was absorbed in a stack of documents, his brow furrowed in concentration, clearly preupied with something of great importance.


    Spencer lightly tapped on the door frame. ¡°Mr. Summer.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± Damon replied, his eyes still glued to the papers before him, his voice steady but distracted.


    ¡°Miss Npleted her onboarding this morning. I¡¯ve arranged for her to have an independent office andboratory on the twentieth floor,¡± Spencer reported, his tone professional, yetced with an undercurrent of anticipation.


    As the chapter draws to a close, the emotional arcs of Keh and N converge in a poignant juxtaposition of hope and despair. Keh stands at a precipice, burdened by the weight of his financial struggles and the chilling maniption of Lucia, who has ensnared him in a web of deceit. His resolve to act, despite the gnawing uncertainty, reveals a man caught in a desperate struggle between obligation and morality. The looming threat of violence casts a dark shadow over his choices, leaving readers to ponder the depths of his desperation and the potential consequences of his actions. In contrast, N emerges from her own turmoil with a spark of newfound hope, stepping into a world of opportunity that promises both professional growth and financial relief. Her excitement is palpable, yet it is tinged with a hint of apprehension about the implications of her new position, particrly concerning her fraught rtionship with rk.


    In this delicate bnce of emotions, the narrative encapstes theplexities of human experience¡ªwhere dreams and nightmares often coexist. N¡¯s ascent into the promising corridors of Prospectus Technology symbolizes a fresh start, while Keh¡¯s descent into darkness serves as a stark reminder of how easily one can be led astray. As the dawn breaks on N¡¯s first day, it heralds not just the beginning of her journey, but also the potential unraveling of Keh¡¯s fate. The chapter leaves us suspended in anticipation, urging us to reflect on the choices that define us and the unseen doors that lead us into untold worlds, both bright and shadowed.


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension mounts, readers can anticipate a thrilling convergence of Keh and N¡¯s paths, each unaware of the impending storm brewing around them. Keh¡¯s desperate financial situation and Lucia¡¯s sinister ns will propel him into a dark decision, forcing him to confront the depths of his morality. Will he follow through with Lucia¡¯s maniptive scheme, or will a flicker of conscience awaken just in time to save N from an untimely fate? The clock is ticking, and every moment counts as the stakes grow higher.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s excitement about her new role at Prospectus Technology will be tempered by the looming shadow of her past, particrly rk¡¯s vtile reaction to her career move. As she navigates this new environment filled with advanced technology and potential opportunities, the question remains: will she be able to focus on her work, or will the threat of rk¡¯s wrath and Keh¡¯s dark intentions unravel her newfound happiness? With the promise of romance and rivalry on the horizon, the next chapter is set to delve deeper into the intricate web of rtionships, secrets, and the choices that could change everything. Prepare for an emotional rollercoaster that will leave readers breathless and eager for more.Conclusion


    In this gripping chapter, the emotional arcs of Keh and N paint a vivid picture of contrasting realities, where hope and despair coexist in a delicate bnce. Keh¡¯s journey through financial turmoil and moral ambiguity reveals the depths of his desperation, as he grapples with the sinister influence of Lucia. The weight of his choices looms heavily, hinting at a dark path that could irrevocably alter his life and N¡¯s. Meanwhile, N¡¯s ascent into a world filled with opportunity ignites a spark of joy within her, even as shadows of her past threaten to eclipse her newfound happiness. The juxtaposition of her excitement against Keh¡¯s impending darkness underscores the unpredictable nature of life, where dreams can quickly turn into nightmares.


    As the chapter concludes, readers are left in a state of suspense, acutely aware of the impending collision between Keh and N¡¯s worlds. Keh stands on the precipice of a fateful decision, while N embarks on a promising journey that could either elevate her career or entangle her in a web of danger. The narrative masterfully captures theplexities of human emotion, urging us to reflect on the choices that shape our destinies. With the stakes higher than ever, the next chapter promises to unravel the threads of their intertwined fates, exploring the consequences of ambition, the weight of regret, and the unseen doors that lead to untold worlds.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the narrative unfolds, readers can brace themselves for a gripping intersection of Keh and N¡¯s lives, where the momentum of their separate journeys elerates towards an inevitable sh. Keh, ensnared in Lucia¡¯s maniptive grasp, faces a critical juncture that will test his moralpass. Will the weight of his desperation push him tomit an irreversible act against N, or will a flicker of humanity break through the darkness threatening to consume him? The tension is palpable, and every decision he makes could lead to catastrophic consequences, not just for himself, but for N as well.


    Simultaneously, N¡¯s thrilling ascent at Prospectus Technology promises to be fraught with challenges as she grapples with the shadows of her past. rk¡¯s vtile temperament looms ominously, threatening to disrupt her newfound joy and sess. As she immerses herself in her work, the question of whether she can maintain her focus amidst the chaos of her personal life bes paramount. Will she find the strength to navigate theplexities of her rtionships, or will the weight of her circumstances pull her under? With unexpected twists and emotional upheavals on the horizon, the next chapter is poised to captivate readers, leaving them on the edge of their seats as they witness the unfolding drama and the choices that will irrevocably alter the course of both Keh and N¡¯s lives. Prepare for a whirlwind of suspense, revtion, and the relentless pursuit of hope amid despair.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 49

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  49 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond¡± by Sage Hunter Lane, the story unfolds with a stark contrast between the cold corporate environment and the vibrant personal experiences of the characters. Damon, with his emotionally detached demeanor, dismisses Spencer¡¯s attempts tomunicate, leaving Spencer feeling embarrassed and insignificant. This sets a tone of istion that permeates the workce, highlighting theck of warmth in Damon¡¯s leadership style. Meanwhile, N enters the cafeteria, her heart racing with anticipation, only to be captivated by the luxurious setting and diverse menu that reflects a different side of thepany. Her enjoyment of the meal contrasts sharply with the emotional coldness she faces in her personal life.


    As N savors her meal, she unknowingly attracts attention from her colleagues, who are intrigued by her beauty and presence. This moment of admiration stands in stark contrast to her struggles at home, particrly with her husband, rk. When rk tracks her down at work, he issues a threatening ultimatum, revealing his controlling nature. N¡¯s response is one of defiance; she refuses toply with his demands, showcasing her growing strength and resolve. This confrontation marks a turning point for her, as she begins to assert her independence against rk¡¯s maniptive tactics.


    The narrative takes a darker turn when N receives a distressing call from her father, urging her to rush to the hospital, where she discovers rk has been manipting the situation to turn her father against her. The tension esctes as her father demands her resignation, believing rk¡¯s one-sided narrative without seeking the truth. N¡¯s anger and frustration boil over as she realizes the extent of rk¡¯s deceit and her father¡¯s misguided support. This confrontation reveals theplex dynamics of family loyalty and betrayal, deepening N¡¯s emotional turmoil.


    In a pivotal moment, N confronts rk in the hospital, leading to a dramatic p that symbolizes her reiming her agency. This act of defiance is not just a reaction; it represents her refusal to be a victim of maniption any longer. The chapter closes with N standing at a crossroads, filled with determination to break free from the oppressive forces in her life. The emotional crescendo of the story sets the stage for her journey toward self-discovery and empowerment, as she prepares to confront the challenges that lie ahead. The next chapter promises to explore the consequences of her actions and theplexities of her rtionships, as N navigates the turbulent waters of her life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    Damon raised his head, his cold gaze locking with Spencer¡¯s. The chill in his expression was reminiscent of the biting winter air outside, a stark reminder of his emotionally distant nature. ¡°I see,¡± he replied, his voice t and devoid of any warmth, echoing the sterile atmosphere of a corporate meeting room rather than a personal interaction. Spencer felt a twinge of embarrassment, the kind thates from realizing his attempt to convey an important message had been met with such indifference.


    ¡°Also, you have an important meeting at ten o¡¯clock¡ªa video conference with Germany,¡± Spencer added, trying to inject a sense of urgency into the moment, hoping to elicit some reaction from Damon.


    ¡°Mm.¡± The response was little more than a murmured acknowledgment, and in an instant, Damon¡¯s attention was back on the mountain of paperwork sprawled across his desk, as if Spencer had vanished into thin air.


    Recognizing the futility of lingering in the frostbitten atmosphere of the office, Spencer tactfully retreated, the door clicking shut behind him with a sense of finality.


    As noon approached, N stepped into the vibrant cafeteria of Prospectus Technology, her heart racing with a mix of anticipation and curiosity. Upon pushing open the gleaming ss door, she was momentarily struck dumb by the sight that greeted her.


    This was no ordinarypany cafeteria; it was avishly designed space that resembled a five-star restaurant! Towering floor-to-ceiling windows flooded the room with golden sunlight, illuminating the elegant decor that made it feel like a high-end dining establishment. The aroma of diverse cuisines wafted through the air, teasing her senses and making her stomach rumble.


    But what truly astounded her was the menu¡¯s opulence¡ªdishes from every corner of the globe beckoned, from spicy Chinese Kung Pao chicken to creamy Italian mushroom soup, from delicate Japanese sushi to aromatic Thai curry.


    ¡°How are these dishes so cheap?¡± N murmured to herself, her eyes darting over the prices, hardly able to believe what she was seeing. An authentic Thai pineapple fried rice was a mere eight dors, while a bowl of tom yum soup was only five.


    After cing her order, she sought out a quiet corner table, eager to enjoy her meal in solitude. The tom yum soup was a delightful explosion of tangy vors, while the pineapple fried rice tasted remarkably authentic. As she savored each bite, she couldn¡¯t help but admire how well Damon managed hispany; it was clear he valued his employees¡¯fort and satisfaction.


    Unbeknownst to N, her striking beauty had caught the attention of nearly everyone in the cafeteria. She remained blissfully absorbed in her meal, entirely unaware of the curious nces and whispers that surrounded her.


    ¡°Who is that girl? She¡¯s stunning!¡± one voice eximed, barely able to contain the excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before. Is she new?¡± another chimed in, their intrigue palpable.


    ¡°Look, look! She lights up when she smiles!¡±


    Before long, a candid photo of N, captured mid-soup-tasting with sunlight cascading over her features, began circting through the internal department groups.


    [Finance Department Group] ¡°Does anyone know who this beauty is?¡± ¡°Oh my god, her looks are off the charts! Which department is she from? Why haven¡¯t we seen her before?¡±


    [Tech Department Group] ¡°Bro, target spotted!¡± ¡°Is this youngdy new? Anyone know her?¡± ¡°Requesting an introduction! I want to meet her!¡±


    The buzz quickly reached Spencer. As the CEO¡¯s special assistant, he was well aware of the inquiries flooding in from all corners of thepany.


    [CEO Office Small Group] Spencer: [Stop guessing, she¡¯s ab researcher sent from Park Pharmaceuticals, and she has a husband.] Secretary Lisa: [Wow, what a pity.]


    Oblivious to the internal stir, N returned to theb that afternoon, preparing to dive into her work when her phone buzzed, breaking her concentration.


    Seeing rk¡¯s name sh across the screen, she felt a frown tug at her brows, her stomach knotting with dread. Before she could even utter a word, a threatening text from rk popped up.


    [I¡¯m downstairs at Prospectus Technology. Come down immediately, or I¡¯lle find you myself.]


    A surge of anger coursed through N, igniting a fire within her. She hadn¡¯t anticipated rk¡¯swork to be so efficient¡ªhe had tracked her down on her very first day at work.


    Without hesitation, she called him, her heart pounding in her chest.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, her tone icy and unyielding, a stark contrast to the fear swirling within her.


    ¡°Come down,¡± rkmanded, his voice dripping with authority, as if he were issuing orders rather than making a request.


    ¡°I¡¯m working as perpany arrangements. I won¡¯t resign,¡± N asserted firmly, her resolve hardening with each word.


    ¡°N, don¡¯t be ungrateful. When I tell you toe down, youe down!¡± rk¡¯s tone grew increasingly irritable, frustration bubbling just beneath the surface.


    Faced with his unreasonable demands, N found his attitudeughable. She shot back, ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about something happening between me and Damon, why don¡¯t you just install surveince on me?¡±


    She felt a rush of confidence, knowing that rk wouldn¡¯t dare create a scene at Prospectus Technology¡ªthis was Damon¡¯s domain.


    ¡°You¡­¡± rk stammered, rage boiling in his throat, the threat of his anger palpable even through the phone.


    With a decisive click, N hung up and promptly added rk¡¯s number to her cklist, feeling a sense of relief wash over her.


    Meanwhile, in his car, rk seethed at the disconnected call, fury radiating from him like heat from a fire. He mmed his fist against the steering wheel, a dangerous glint igniting in his eyes. This woman was bing increasingly defiant, and it was clear that a lesson was in order.


    As the clock struck six, N finished tidying up her workspace, ready to leave for the day, when her phone rang again. It was her father, Harrison.


    ¡°N,e to the hospital quickly. I have urgent business with you,¡± he said, his voice grave and serious, sending a wave of worry crashing over her.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± N¡¯s heart raced, panic creeping into her thoughts.


    ¡°Juste over first.¡±


    An ominous premonition settled in N¡¯s chest as she hurried to the hospital, each step feeling heavier than thest. Pushing open the door to the hospital room, she froze in shock¡ªrk was there, and the tension in the air was palpable, thick enough to cut with a knife.


    As soon as Harrison caught sight of her, he issued a coldmand that sent a chill down N¡¯s spine. ¡°N, you¡¯re resigning from your job tomorrow.¡±


    In an instant, N understood the situation. Her gaze shot daggers at rk, the realization sinking in that he had gone to her father toin about her, twisting the narrative to suit his agenda.


    ¡°Why should I resign?¡± she demanded, struggling to suppress her mounting anger, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Before she could borate on her side of the story, Harrison¡¯s voice thundered in response. ¡°You still have the nerve to ask why? You¡¯re a married woman entangled in an unclear rtionship with rk¡¯s uncle. What kind of behavior is that!¡±


    N¡¯s heart sank, fury coursing through her veins as she felt the weight of betrayal. She hadn¡¯t anticipated rk¡¯s shamelessness; what chilled her the most was the fact that her father had epted his one-sided narrative without seeking the truth.


    ¡°Dad, things aren¡¯t what you think¡­¡± she attempted to exin, desperation creeping into her voice.


    ¡°What else is there to exin? The photos are all over the inte!¡± Harrison spat, his anger palpable, the disappointment in his eyes cutting deeper than any words.


    Just as N was about to reveal the truth about rk¡¯s infidelity, he interjected with feigned concern, his voice dripping with insincerity.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re just getting better. Don¡¯t get too excited,¡± he said, his tone insincere and condescending. ¡°Your body can¡¯t handle the stress.¡±


    He shot N a warning nce, the implication clear.


    Seeing rk¡¯s hypocritical facade, with him ying the victim while pretending to forgive, made N¡¯s stomach churn.


    At that moment, her stepmother Wren entered, carrying a thermos, her presence a wee distraction.


    ¡°Harrison, I brought you your favorite chicken soup,¡± Wren said softly, her eyes scanning the room and noticing the tense atmosphere. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    N, reluctant to argue in front of her elders, took a deep breath and said, ¡°rk,e out. We need to talk.¡±


    With that, she turned on her heel and exited the hospital room, the weight of the confrontation heavy on her shoulders, each step echoing her resolve.


    rk, ever the devoted husband in front of Harrison, replied, ¡°Dad, I know N might be acting this way because she¡¯s under too much pressure. I¡¯ll have a good talk with her. I hope you won¡¯t be too angry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind-hearted, child,¡± Harrison sighed, his voice softening. ¡°N marrying you is truly her blessing.¡±


    rk smiled, a veneer of sincerity masking his true intentions, before rising to leave the room, the mask of concern slipping effortlessly back into ce.


    As he stepped out, he spotted N waiting at the end of the corridor, her back turned to him as she gazed out the window, lost in thought. The dim lighting cast a somber shadow over her figure, making her appear almost fragile, yet there was an undeniable strength emanating from her.


    A satisfied smile crept across rk¡¯s face as he approached her, eager to witness the mix of anger and helplessness that would surely adorn her features.


    Just as he reached her, poised to unleash his words, N spun around and delivered a resounding p to his face.


    ¡°p!¡±


    In that moment, the world around them faded away, leaving only the echo of her defiance ringing in the air.


    **Conclusion**


    In this tumultuous chapter, N¡¯s journey unfolds with a powerful emotional crescendo, marking a pivotal moment in her struggle for autonomy against the oppressive forces in her life. Initially ensnared in a web of maniption spun by rk, her husband, she discovers the strength to assert herself in the face of his intimidation. The cafeteria scene, where she unknowingly captivates the attention of her peers, serves as a stark contrast to the suffocating reality she faces at home. It is a fleeting glimpse of the woman she could be, unencumbered by the shadows of her past. However, the sudden intrusion of her father and rk¡¯s insidious influence brings her back to the harsh truth of her circumstances, igniting a storm of emotions that culminates in her defiance.


    N¡¯s p is not merely an act of rebellion; it symbolizes her reiming her agency and rejecting the narrative imposed upon her by rk and her father. As she stands firm, the weight of their expectations and deceit begins to lift, allowing her to glimpse a future where she is not defined by her marriage or the judgments of others. This moment of confrontation is a turning point, propelling N toward a path of self-discovery and empowerment. With her heart racing and adrenaline coursing through her veins, she steps through the unseen door of her own making, ready to confront the untold worlds that await her beyond the confines of her current reality.


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, the tension between N and rk esctes as the consequences of their tumultuous rtionshipe to a head. Following the shocking p, N finds herself at a crossroads, grappling with her emotions and the precarious situation she now faces. With her father¡¯s misguided support for rk loomingrge, N must summon her inner strength to confront not only her husband but also the web of lies that threatens to entrap her. Will she stand her ground against rk¡¯s maniptive tactics, or will the pressure from her family and his deceitful charm force her into a corner?


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere at Prospectus Technology is buzzing with curiosity about N, as her unexpected presence has sparked interest among her colleagues. As whispers of her beauty and talent circte, will N find unexpected allies in her fight against rk¡¯s control? The chapter promises to delve deeper into her rtionships, revealing theplexities of trust and betrayal within the corporate world. The stakes are higher than ever, and as N navigates the minefield of her life, readers can anticipate thrilling confrontations and surprising alliances that will shape her journey. What choices will she make, and how will they alter the course of her life? The answers lie just beyond the next turn of the page.Conclusion


    In this chapter, N¡¯s emotional journey reaches a critical juncture, as she grapples with the suffocating expectations imposed by both rk and her father. The stark contrast between her vibrant experience in the cafeteria and the oppressive atmosphere of the hospital underscores her internal conflict. N¡¯s initial feelings of helplessness give way to a fierce determination as she stands up to rk, culminating in a powerful act of defiance. This p, charged with emotion, signifies not just a rejection of his control but also a remation of her identity and agency. It is a moment of awakening, where the weight of her circumstances begins to lift, allowing her to envision a future free from the shadows of her past.


    As the chapter closes, N stands poised at the threshold of change, her heart racing with newfound resolve. The confrontation with rk serves as a catalyst for her transformation, igniting a fire within her that propels her toward self-discovery and empowerment. With the support of her colleagues and the realization of her own worth, N is ready to confront the challenges that lie ahead. The path may be fraught with uncertainty, but her determination to forge her own destiny shines brighter than ever. This pivotal moment marks the beginning of a journey into uncharted territories, where N will navigate theplexities of trust, betrayal, and ultimately, freedom. As she steps through the unseen door, the possibilities that await her are both daunting and exhrating, setting the stage for the unfolding of her true self.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to reach a boiling point as the fallout from her defiant p reverberates through their already tumultuous rtionship. With N¡¯s heart racing and her resolve hardening, she stands at a pivotal crossroads, forced to confront the reality of her situation. As she grapples with the consequences of her actions, the stakes grow higher, and the lines between love and control blur even further. Will N find the courage to break free from the chains of maniption that rk has woven around her, or will his insidious charm and her father¡¯s misguided support pull her back into the shadows?


    Simultaneously, the vibrant world of Prospectus Technology continues to buzz with intrigue surrounding N¡¯s captivating presence. As her colleagues be increasingly curious about the newb researcher, unexpected alliances may form, offering her a glimmer of hope in her struggle for autonomy. Will she find allies among her peers who see her for the strong woman she truly is, or will the corporate environment prove to be another battleground where she must fight for her identity? As the chapter unfolds, readers can anticipate thrilling confrontations and surprising revtions that will challenge N¡¯s perceptions of trust and loyalty. The journey ahead promises to be fraught with emotional turmoil and unexpected twists, leaving readers on the edge of their seats as they follow N¡¯s quest for freedom and self-discovery. What choices will she make, and how will they shape her future? The answers await just beyond the next turn of the page.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 50

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  50 Summary


    In the hospital corridor, tension hung heavily as N confronted rk, delivering a fierce p that marked the beginning of a vtile exchange. rk, shocked and indignant, used her of audacity, while N, fueled by betrayal, retaliated with venomous words. Their confrontation escted, revealing deep-seated emotions and unresolved conflicts, with N using rk of shamelessness for his actions, while he retaliated with threats regarding her father¡¯s health. This exchange showcased the intensity of their rtionship, with N¡¯s anger shing against rk¡¯s maniptive control.


    As rk tightened his grip on N, physically and emotionally, he revealed the extent of his cruelty by threatening to harm her father¡¯s fragile health if she did notply with his demands. N¡¯s panic surged as she realized the depths to which rk would sink, weaponizing her father¡¯s life against her. The emotional turmoil she faced was palpable; her righteous fury morphed into despair as she grappled with the moral dilemmas posed by rk¡¯s threats. This confrontation stripped away thest remnants of trust she had in him, leaving her feeling powerless and trapped.


    After their confrontation, N returned home, consumed by anger and frustration. She had initially nned to gather evidence against rk for her divorce but found herself ensnared in a web of moral dilemmas due to his threats against her father. In a moment of vulnerability, her emotions boiled over, leading her to shout in frustration. However, her turmoil took a darker turn as she faced an unexpected and sinister threat in her own home, leading to her abduction by masked figures. The abrupt shift from a heated confrontation to a terrifying kidnapping underscored the precariousness of her situation and the extent of rk¡¯s malevolence.


    As Ny trapped in a suitcase, her fear morphed into a flicker of resilience. Despite the overwhelming darkness of her circumstances, she clung to the hope that Damon woulde searching for her. The narrative hinted at a growing urgency in Damon¡¯s search for N, contrasting her captivity with his determination to protect her. This dual perspective set the stage for a gripping chase against time, where the stakes were not only N¡¯s freedom but also the safety of those she loved. The emotional and physical battles ahead promised to redefine N¡¯s journey, transforming her from a victim into a determined fighter for her autonomy.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    The atmosphere in the hospital corridor was thick with tension, every breath a reminder of the confrontation that was about to unfold. In a swift, shocking motion, N¡¯s hand connected with rk¡¯s cheek, leaving behind the unmistakable mark of her fury¡ªa vivid red imprint that stood out starkly against his pallid skin. rk¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, a mixture of shock and indignation igniting a fire within him.


    ¡°You actually had the audacity to hit me?!¡± His voice echoed ominously through the sterile corridor, reverberating off the cold, white walls and amplifying the severity of the moment.


    N, fueled by a whirlwind of emotions, held his gaze with fierce determination, her chest heaving as she fought to contain her anger. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare hit you? You scoundrel!¡± The words wereced with venom, each syble punctuated by the weight of her betrayal.


    ¡°You were the one who betrayed me first, and now you have the gall to nder me in front of my father?¡± Her voice trembled, yet it was filled with a righteous fury. ¡°rk Summer, you are utterly shameless!¡±


    His expression contorted with rage, rk stepped forward, his hands gripping N¡¯s shoulders with a force that felt both possessive and punitive. He pushed her against the unforgiving wall, invading her personal space, his breath hot against her skin.


    ¡°Shameless?¡± He leaned in, his face mere inches from hers, the intensity of his gaze threatening. ¡°N, don¡¯t be ungrateful. I swear, if you don¡¯t start behaving, I¡¯ll have no choice but to continue my visits to your father.¡±


    Panic surged through her as she struggled against his iron grip, desperation flooding her senses. ¡°Let go of me!¡± she cried, her voice a mix of fear and defiance.


    ¡°I could easily show up at the hospital every single day, regaling him with tales of your ¡®improper behavior,''¡± he replied, his tone dripping with malice. ¡°How many shocks do you think your father¡¯s frail heart can endure?¡±


    The chilling reality of his words struck her like a physical blow, draining the color from her face. She was acutely aware of her father¡¯s precarious health, his heart condition already a heavy burden. The thought of him suffering further torment was unbearable, a nightmare she couldn¡¯t allow to unfold.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± she spat, trying to summon every ounce of strength she had left.


    ¡°What wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± rk¡¯s mocking sneer sent chills racing down her spine. ¡°Unless you start listening to me.¡±


    N inhaled deeply, attempting to gather her thoughts and quell the storm of emotions raging inside her. ¡°Fine, then I can also expose your affair to the world. Don¡¯t you care about the reputation of the Summer family?¡±


    Instead of fear, rk¡¯sughter rang out, arrogant and chilling. ¡°Go ahead. I dare you.¡±


    He leaned in closer, his tone casual, as if they were discussing trivial matters. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less, as long as you remain oblivious to the fact that your father¡¯s condition could worsen from the shock.¡±


    A wave of despair washed over her, her heart plummeting at the realization that he was right. Her father¡¯s heart ailment was serious, and another shock could spell disaster.


    ¡°And let¡¯s not forget,¡± rk continued, a predatory glint in his eyes, ¡°your father is still on the lookout for a kidney donor. Do you really think that if the Summer family is unhappy, he¡¯ll remain on the priority list for long?¡±


    The weight of his words hit her like a thunderp, leaving N reeling. She never anticipated that rk would sink so low as to weaponize her father¡¯s life against her.


    ¡°You¡­ how can you stoop so low?¡± Her voice quivered, a mix of disbelief and horror.


    rk stepped forward, his presence suffocating as he delivered his ultimatum. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one week. Move back to the vi and live with me as a proper wife.¡±


    His hand brushed gently against her cheek, the tenderness of the gesture starkly contrasting with the threat woven into his words. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll take more¡­ forceful measures to ensure you see things my way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re inhuman!¡± N spat, her eyes brimming with pain and disappointment.


    She had never imagined that her husband could descend to such depths, using her most cherished family member as leverage against her.


    rk remained unfazed by her anger, his voice a whisper as he leaned closer. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your return, dear wife.¡±


    With that, he released her, straightening his clothes as if their confrontation had been nothing more than a casual exchange. He turned and strode away with a grace that belied the darkness of his intentions.


    N slumped against the wall, feeling as if the very ground beneath her had crumbled away. A wave of despair and powerlessness washed over her, leaving her breathless.


    Troubled and restless, she returned home, opting not to turn on the lights. She sank into the shadows of the living room, grappling with the overwhelming pressure and anger that threatened to consume her.


    Initially, she had intended to y along, secretly gathering evidence of rk¡¯s infidelity before filing for divorce. But now, his threats had ensnared her in a web of moral dilemmas. If she resisted, it was her innocent father who would bear the brunt of the consequences.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± she shouted, her frustration boiling over as she pounded her fist against the sofa, tears spilling down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Just then, a strange noise emanated from the bedroom, a sound that resembled something crashing to the floor.


    N¡¯s senses heightened, her heart racing. She distinctly recalled leaving everything in order before she had stepped out.


    Suddenly, the room was engulfed in darkness, the faint glow of the streetlight extinguished as if snuffed out by an unseen hand. It was clear that someone had deliberately cut the power to her home.


    Panic surged within her, and she realized that something was terribly wrong. She leaped from the sofa, sprinting toward the door, desperate to escape.


    But just as her fingers brushed the doorknob, a shadowy figure burst in from outside, forcefully shoving her back into the room.


    N crashed to the ground, her knee colliding painfully with the coffee table. The pain was sharp, but she couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it; she understood that this was a calcted attack.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she demanded, scrambling to her feet, her instincts driving her toward the kitchen in search of something¡ªanything¡ªto defend herself.


    In an instant, another figure emerged from the darkness, seizing her arm with a grip that felt like iron.


    ¡°Let go of me! Help!¡± N screamed, her voice echoing with desperation as she fought against their hold.


    But before she could demand to know their intentions, a cloth soaked in a sharp, chemical scent was pressed against her mouth and nose.


    The acrid smell invaded her senses, and dizziness washed over her, clouding her thoughts. She struggled to break free, but her body felt like lead, growing weaker by the second.


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± she managed to whisper, her voice fading into nothingness as consciousness slipped away.


    Momentster, two men d in ck masks expertly stuffed the unconscious N into arge suitcase, their movements swift and practiced, revealing that this was not their first abduction.


    One man kept a vignt watch on their surroundings, ensuring that no curious neighbors would catch a glimpse of their sinister operation. The other meticulously cleaned up, erasing any trace of their presence.


    Ten minutester, the two men emerged from the residentialplex, pushing the suitcase as if it were merely a piece of luggage. They loaded it into an unmarked white van parked outside, then sped away toward the city¡¯s outskirts.


    Meanwhile, in the sleek CEO office of Prospectus Technology, Damon was engrossed in an urgent document, his brow furrowed in concentration.


    ¡°Spencer, there seems to be an issue with this experimental data,¡± he remarked, irritation creeping into his voice. ¡°I need N here immediately to verify the uracy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Summer. I¡¯ll reach out to her right away,¡± Spencer replied, his fingers flying over the phone keypad.


    However, after several rings, there was only silence on the other end.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd. Why isn¡¯t she picking up?¡± Spencer frowned, trying again with the same result.


    Damon¡¯s instincts kicked in, sensing something amiss. ¡°Try again.¡±


    Spencer dialed repeatedly, sending texts in quick session, but the silence persisted.


    ¡°Mr. Summer, Miss N¡¯s phone continues to go unanswered,¡± Spencer reported, concern etched on his face.


    Damon shot to his feet, urgency overtaking him. ¡°Send someone to check on her immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Spencer swiftly mobilized a team to investigate.


    Meanwhile, in the jostling vehicle, N slowly regained consciousness, the drug¡¯s effects still clouding her mind. She found herself confined in a narrow, dark space, the air thin and suffocating.


    Realizing she was trapped inside a suitcase, fear gripped her heart, but she fought to maintain herposure.


    Feigning unconsciousness, she listened intently to the sounds from outside. The rhythmic bumps and the engine¡¯s roar suggested she was in a truck or van.


    After what felt like an eternity, the vehicle finally came to a halt.


    N felt the suitcase being roughly lifted and then unceremoniously tossed to the ground. The impact jolted her, almost forcing a groan from her lips, but she gritted her teeth, determined to remain still.


    Voices drifted from outside the case, one rough and impatient.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done my part in helping you kidnap her,¡± the voice growled. ¡°Now, where¡¯s the money you promised me?¡±


    After a brief pause, another voice, one that sent a shiver down N¡¯s spine, responded, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t received the money yet.¡±


    Recognition washed over her¡ªshe had heard that voice before.


    The first man erupted in anger. ¡°Keh, are you seriously messing with me?!¡±


    ¡°I only agreed to assist in the kidnapping, not to join you in extortion!¡± Keh¡¯s voice wasced with frustration. ¡°Pay me now, or if I spill the beans on this whole operation, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡±


    **Conclusion**


    The confrontation between N and rk marked a pivotal moment in their tumultuous rtionship, unveiling the depths of betrayal and maniption that had taken root. N¡¯s world, once filled with hope and love, had been shattered by rk¡¯s cruel threats, leaving her grappling with the unbearable weight of her father¡¯s health hanging in the bnce. The emotional turmoil she experienced was palpable, as her anger morphed into despair, pushing her to the brink of a moral crisis. rk¡¯s willingness to exploit her father¡¯s vulnerabilities stripped away thest vestiges of trust she had in him, and as N sank into the shadows of her living room, she felt the walls of her life closing in around her, suffocating her spirit.


    As the darkness enveloped her, N¡¯s fight for survival became more than just a battle against rk¡¯s tyranny; it evolved into a desperate quest for freedom and self-preservation. The abduction that followed was a harrowing reminder of how far rk was willing to go to maintain control, and as shey trapped in the suitcase, fear coursed through her veins. Yet, even in that moment of vulnerability, a flicker of resilience ignited within her. The realization that her life was now intertwined with forces beyond her understanding propelled her into a state of determination. With Damon¡¯s urgent search for her signaling hope, N¡¯s journey transformed from one of despair to a fight for her autonomy, setting the stage for a confrontation that would redefine her destiny and reim her power in a world that sought to silence her.


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte dramatically as N wrestles with her dire situation. Trapped in the suffocating confines of a suitcase, she must rely on her wits and resourcefulness to navigate through the chaos that has enveloped her life. As she listens intently to the heated exchange between her kidnappers, the stakes be painfully clear: not only is her freedom at risk, but the very lives of those she loves may hang in the bnce as well. With time slipping away, will N be able to devise a n to escape her captors, or will she sumb to the darkness closing in around her?


    Meanwhile, the narrative will shift back to Damon, whose growing concern for N propels him into action. As he mobilizes a team to search for her, readers will witness his determination and the lengths he¡¯s willing to go to protect her. The contrasting perspectives of N¡¯s captivity and Damon¡¯s frantic search will create a gripping tension, leaving readers on the edge of their seats. With their fates intertwined and the clock ticking, the question looms: will Damon reach N in time, or will her captors seed in their sinister ns? Prepare for a whirlwind of suspense, revtions, and unexpected alliances as the story unfolds into a thrilling chase against time.Conclusion


    The confrontation between N and rk marked a pivotal moment in their tumultuous rtionship, unveiling the depths of betrayal and maniption that had taken root. N¡¯s world, once filled with hope and love, had been shattered by rk¡¯s cruel threats, leaving her grappling with the unbearable weight of her father¡¯s health hanging in the bnce. The emotional turmoil she experienced was palpable, as her anger morphed into despair, pushing her to the brink of a moral crisis. rk¡¯s willingness to exploit her father¡¯s vulnerabilities stripped away thest vestiges of trust she had in him, and as N sank into the shadows of her living room, she felt the walls of her life closing in around her, suffocating her spirit.


    As the darkness enveloped her, N¡¯s fight for survival became more than just a battle against rk¡¯s tyranny; it evolved into a desperate quest for freedom and self-preservation. The abduction that followed was a harrowing reminder of how far rk was willing to go to maintain control, and as shey trapped in the suitcase, fear coursed through her veins. Yet, even in that moment of vulnerability, a flicker of resilience ignited within her. The realization that her life was now intertwined with forces beyond her understanding propelled her into a state of determination. With Damon¡¯s urgent search for her signaling hope, N¡¯s journey transformed from one of despair to a fight for her autonomy, setting the stage for a confrontation that would redefine her destiny and reim her power in a world that sought to silence her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte dramatically as N wrestles with her dire situation. Trapped in the suffocating confines of a suitcase, she must rely on her wits and resourcefulness to navigate through the chaos that has enveloped her life. As she listens intently to the heated exchange between her kidnappers, the stakes be painfully clear: not only is her freedom at risk, but the very lives of those she loves may hang in the bnce as well. With time slipping away, will N be able to devise a n to escape her captors, or will she sumb to the darkness closing in around her? The clock is ticking, and every moment counts.


    Meanwhile, the narrative will shift back to Damon, whose growing concern for N propels him into action. As he mobilizes a team to search for her, readers will witness his determination and the lengths he¡¯s willing to go to protect her. The contrasting perspectives of N¡¯s captivity and Damon¡¯s frantic search will create a gripping tension, leaving readers on the edge of their seats. With their fates intertwined and the clock ticking, the question looms: will Damon reach N in time, or will her captors seed in their sinister ns? Prepare for a whirlwind of suspense, revtions, and unexpected alliances as the story unfolds into a thrilling chase against time.


    As the chapter progresses, unexpected twists will emerge, revealing deeperyers of betrayal and loyalty that will challenge both N and Damon. With the introduction of new characters and hidden agendas, the stakes will rise higher than ever before. Will N¡¯s resilience shine through in her darkest hour, or will she find herself outmaneuvered by her captors? And as Damon inches closer to uncovering the truth, will he be prepared for the shocking revtions that await him? Buckle up for an electrifying ride that promises to keep you guessing until the veryst page.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 51

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  51 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension esctes as Keh confronts a furious man about a kidnapping scheme involving N. The mention of ¡°Miss Pord¡± reveals a personal vendetta against N, which shatters her hope and exposes the sinister nature of her abduction. In a dark, abandoned building, N¡¯s fears materialize when she encounters her former best friend, Lucia, who reveals her malicious intentions, including a demand for ransom and a threat to N¡¯s life.


    As Lucia¡¯s rage unfolds, N is subjected to physical abuse and psychological torment, realizing that Lucia¡¯s n includes framing Keh for her murder. Despite the overwhelming fear, N maintains herposure, attempting to buy time by agreeing to make a ransom call to her husband, rk. However, the call takes a devastating turn when Jordyn, rk¡¯s current partner, mocks N¡¯s plight and expresses her desire for N¡¯s demise, leaving N feeling utterly abandoned and betrayed.


    Lucia¡¯s satisfaction at N¡¯s despair only deepens the emotional turmoil, and she pressures Keh to carry out the murder. N, seizing the moment, exposes Lucia¡¯s true intentions, causing Keh to waver in his resolve. The confrontation between Keh and Lucia esctes, leading to a pivotal moment where Keh refuses to be used as a scapegoat, turning the dagger back on Lucia instead.


    In a desperate bid for freedom, N seizes an opportunity to escape, racing up the stairs with Lucia¡¯s franticmands echoing behind her. Meanwhile, Spencer arrives at N¡¯s apartment, only to find it in disarray, signaling that something terrible has happened. The story culminates in a race against time, as both N fights for her life and Spencer seeks to uncover the truth behind N¡¯s disappearance. The emotional stakes are high, filled with betrayal, desperation, and a glimmer of hope for survival.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    ¡°Even if you spill everything, I don¡¯t have money right now,¡± Keh said, his tone unnervingly calm. The tension in the air was palpable, thick enough to cut. ¡°And if this gets out, you¡¯ll go to prison too!¡±


    The man with the gravelly voice was clearly seething with rage. His frustration erupted as he bellowed, ¡°Keh, don¡¯t fucking give me this bullshit! Miss Pord gave you so much money, and you won¡¯t share a bit with me? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±


    From her cramped prison within the suitcase, N¡¯s heart plummeted at the mention of ¡°Miss Pord.¡± Lucia¡¯s surname was Pord! The realization crashed over her like a wave, washing away any remnants of hope. This kidnapping wasn¡¯t merely a financial scheme; it was a meticulously crafted revenge plot. Lucia intended to ruin herpletely¡ªperhaps even kill her!


    As the argument between the two men began to wane, N felt herself being yanked from the car with rough hands, her body tossed unceremoniously to the ground. She was then dragged into a damp, shadowy space. The echo of their footsteps suggested they were in an abandoned building, a ce that held secrets of its own.


    Within minutes, the sharp click of high heels echoed through the darkness, apanied by a voice that sent chills down N¡¯s spine. ¡°Well done. Is she awake?¡±


    N¡¯s pulse quickened¡ªthere was no mistaking it; it was Lucia¡¯s voice!


    ¡°Should be soon. The drug effect is wearing off,¡± Keh replied, his voiceced with a mix of anxiety and anticipation.


    Suddenly, N felt a jarring kick to the suitcase. ¡°N, stop pretending to sleep. I know you¡¯re awake.¡±


    The futility of her act washed over her like a cold mist. With a resigned breath, she slowly opened her eyes. The suitcase creaked open, and there stood Lucia, her face adorned with a twisted smile that spoke of satisfaction and malice.


    ¡°My dear former best friend,¡± Lucia crouched down, her voice dripping with sickly sweetness. ¡°Surprised?¡±


    ¡°Lucia¡­¡± N struggled to sit up, her body protesting against the confines of the suitcase. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Without warning, Lucia stood tall and delivered two sharp ps to N¡¯s face, the sound echoing in the dim space.


    ¡°p! p!¡±


    A burning pain radiated from N¡¯s cheeks, and she felt the warm trickle of blood seep from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lucia sneered, her eyes glinting with fury. ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me why? If it weren¡¯t for you, how would I have fallen to this state?¡±


    With a swift motion, she produced a glistening dagger from her bag, pressing it menacingly against N¡¯s neck. ¡°Now, be a good girl and call rk. Tell him you¡¯ve been kidnapped and that he needs to prepare ten million dors for your ransom.¡±


    The cold steel against her skin made N¡¯s heart race. In that moment, the horrifying truth crystallized in her mind¡ªLucia had no intention of letting her go. This was all part of a sinister n to collect the ransom, eliminate her, and frame Keh for the crime. It was a perfect plot, killing two birds with one stone.


    Yet, N knew she had to buy time. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll make the call,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her.


    With trembling hands, N dialed rk¡¯s number, her heart pounding in her chest. But instead of rk¡¯s familiar voice, she was met with the insufferable tone of Jordyn.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Jordyn¡¯s voice dripped withziness and impatience.


    ¡°Jordyn, this is N. Let rk answer quickly!¡± N eximed, panic rising in her throat. ¡°I¡¯ve been kidnapped. I need help!¡±


    A heavy silence hung in the air for a few agonizing seconds before Jordyn¡¯s maliciousughter pierced through. ¡°N? Hahaha, you said you¡¯ve been kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let rk answer quickly. This isn¡¯t a joke!¡± N¡¯s voice cracked, desperation wing at her.


    Jordyn¡¯s tone turned even more vicious. ¡°If you¡¯re really kidnapped, then just die!¡±


    Her words struck N like a thunderbolt, leaving her in stunned silence.


    ¡°Without you, this troublesome woman, the baby in my belly can rightfully be the heir of the Summer family,¡± Jordyn continued, her tone mocking. ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity, N.¡±


    Then, the line went dead.


    In that moment, N felt as though her heart had shattered into a million pieces. Eight years of marriage, eight years of love, turned out to be utterly worthless in rk¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t even care enough to save her.


    Lucia, observing the despair etched on N¡¯s face, smiled with satisfaction. ¡°See? Even your husband doesn¡¯t care whether you live or die.¡±


    Turning her gaze to Keh, a dangerous glint ignited in her eyes. ¡°Since we can¡¯t get the money, then let¡¯s follow the original n. Kill her.¡±


    ¡°I can give you two million,¡± Lucia coaxed, her voice smooth as silk. ¡°Just kill her, and all this money is yours. Your mother¡¯s surgery fees will be settled.¡±


    Keh gripped the dagger, his hand shaking. The desperate need for money warred with the horror of taking a life.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do it¡­¡± his voice trembled, betraying his internal struggle.


    Calming herself, N seized the moment to sow discord between them. ¡°Keh, don¡¯t let her fool you!¡±


    Sheid bare Lucia¡¯s vile intentions. ¡°She¡¯s asking you to kill me just so she can avoid the crime of murder! She¡¯ll pin everything on you. Do you really think she¡¯ll give you the money?¡±


    Her words struck a chord, sessfully shaking Keh¡¯s resolve. He nced between Lucia and N, suspicion clouding his features.


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± he finally said, standing tall. ¡°If I kill her, you¡¯ll walk away clean while I bear all the charges.¡±


    He thrust the dagger back toward Lucia. ¡°If you want her dead so badly, you do it yourself.¡±


    Lucia¡¯splexion drained of color. ¡°Keh, are you insane? How could I possibly¡­¡±


    ¡°So you do want me as a scapegoat!¡± Keh shot back, anger ring in his voice.


    Just as the two of them were locked in their confrontation, N saw her chance. She pushed Keh aside, snatched a fallen shlight from the ground, and bolted toward the stairway.


    ¡°Catch her!¡± Lucia screamed, her voiceced with panic.


    N raced up the stairs, her heart pounding in her ears, footsteps thundering behind her. She had to escape¡ªshe had to survive!


    Meanwhile, across the city, Spencer arrived at N¡¯s apartment, his heart racing. The front door stood ajar, an unsettling sight that sent a shiver down his spine.


    Pushing the door open, he was met with a scene of chaos. The room was in disarray, furniture overturned, and signs of a struggle marred the floor. But N was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Spencer realized, his instincts kicking in.


    He quickly pulled out his phone, dialing Damon¡¯s number with urgency. ¡°Mr. Summer, Miss N is missing!¡±Conclusion


    In the heart-stopping climax of N¡¯s harrowing ordeal, the realization of betrayal from both her husband and her former best friend culminated in an emotional maelstrom that threatened to consume her. As the chilling truth of Lucia¡¯s malice and Jordyn¡¯s cruel indifference sank in, N¡¯s spirit, once vibrant and hopeful, felt like a fragile wisp of smoke. Yet, in the face of imminent danger, she found a flicker of resilience, a primal urge to survive that ignited a fierce determination within her. The confrontation between Keh and Lucia provided her with a fleeting window of opportunity, and as she seized that moment to flee, the weight of despair transformed into a desperate hope¡ªa hope that perhaps, just perhaps, she could reim her life from the clutches of treachery.


    As N sprinted towards the possibility of freedom, the chaotic reality of her situation reverberated through her soul, igniting a fierce will to escape the darkness that had enveloped her. Meanwhile, Spencer¡¯s arrival at her apartment marked the beginning of a new chapter in the search for N, underscoring the profound connections that would not easily be severed by betrayal. The threads of friendship and loyalty, though frayed by deceit, began to weave together once more, hinting at the possibility of redemption and rescue. The emotional arc of this harrowing chapter culminated in a powerful reminder that even in the face of betrayal and despair, the human spirit possesses an incredible capacity for resilience, and the bonds of love and friendship can light the way through the darkest of times.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect a gripping esction of tension as N¡¯s desperate escape unfolds. With her heart racing and adrenaline surging, N will navigate the dark corridors of the abandoned building, her instincts pushing her to evade capture. As she races against time, the stakes will heighten, and the shadows of her pursuers will loom ever closer. Will she find a way to outsmart Lucia and Keh, or will their sinister intentions trap her in a web of betrayal and violence? The answers lie just beyond the next unseen door.


    Meanwhile, Spencer¡¯s frantic search for N will intersect with the unfolding chaos. As he enlists the help of Damon and others, they will delve deeper into the mystery surrounding her disappearance. Each clue they uncover will lead them closer to the truth, but the clock is ticking. The tension will mount as they piece together the web of deceit spun by Lucia and the looming threat that N faces. Will they reach her in time, or will the darkness consume them all? The next chapter promises a heart-pounding race against the clock, where every decision could mean the difference between life and death.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 52

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  52 Summary


    In Chapter 52 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story takes a dark turn as Damon receives urgent news from Spencer about N¡¯s kidnapping. Spencer reveals that signs of a struggle were found at N¡¯s home, and they have apprehended one of the kidnappers, who is now being interrogated. The tension esctes as the kidnapper reveals that Keh, a disgraced former employee of Park Pharmaceuticals, orchestrated the kidnapping to settle his gambling debts. Damon, fueled by anger and anxiety for N¡¯s safety,mands his team to head east to rescue her.


    Meanwhile, N is trapped in a brutal situation with Keh, who unleashes his rage on her, physically assaulting her mercilessly. Despite her desperate attempts to shield herself, she suffers severe injuries, and the situation seems dire. Just as Keh prepares to deliver a fatal blow, Lucia intervenes, revealing her own sinister motives. The dynamic between Keh and Lucia shifts as they argue about money and their intentions, giving N a glimmer of hope that their infighting might provide her an opportunity to escape.


    As the tension mounts, the sound of approaching sirens signals potential rescue, prompting Keh and Lucia to drag N to the rooftop. In a desperate bid for payment, Keh confronts Lucia, demanding the ransom money. However, Lucia has her own dark agenda and, in a shocking twist, pushes Keh off the rooftop, leaving him to fall to his demise. Damon witnesses this harrowing scene unfold from below, feeling a mix of relief that it wasn¡¯t N but dread at the chaos surrounding her kidnapping.


    On the rooftop, Lucia¡¯s malevolence intensifies as she turns her attention back to N, who is struggling to crawl away. Lucia revels in N¡¯s suffering, mocking her and preparing to inflict further pain with a dagger. The chapter concludes on a cliffhanger, with N facing the imminent threat of death at the hands of her former friend, leaving readers anxious about her fate. The emotional turmoil of fear, betrayal, and desperation permeates the chapter, setting the stage for a gripping climax.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 52**


    Damon¡¯splexion drained of color the moment Spencer¡¯s anxious voice crackled through the phone. His heart raced, and he demanded with icy authority, ¡°What happened? I need every detail!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Summer,¡± Spencer¡¯s voice trembled with urgency, ¡°I discovered signs of a struggle at Miss N¡¯s residence, but she is missing. I quickly essed the surveince footage from the vicinity and spotted some suspicious vehicles.¡± His tone was taut with anxiety. ¡°Our team has already intercepted one of those cars in the city.¡±


    Barely twenty minutes had passed when Spencer returned with a grim update. ¡°We apprehended one of the kidnappers!¡±


    In a deste warehouse, Spencer, nked by several bodyguards, pressed a quaking kidnapper to the cold, hard ground. The man was drenched in blood, a clear indication that he had been subjected to some intense ¡°persuasion.¡±


    ¡°Speak! Who sent you? Where¡¯s the money?¡± Spencer¡¯s boot crushed down on the man¡¯s hand, eliciting a sickening crack that echoed in the stillness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything! Just stop!¡± the man shrieked in agony. ¡°It was Keh! Keh found us! He said some woman had offended him and wanted us to teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Who is Keh?¡± Spencer pressed on, his voice steady despite the chaos surrounding them.


    ¡°That gambling addict!¡± the kidnapper sobbed, tears mixing with the blood on his face. ¡°He owes a fortune to the casino. He said that once this job was done, he could clear his debts!¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Spencer¡¯s tone was now razor-sharp, demanding answers.


    ¡°East side! The unfinished building on the east side! Top floor of building twelve!¡±


    Spencer ryed the information urgently to Damon, who was waiting in the car. The mention of Keh¡¯s name ignited a dangerous glint in Damon¡¯s eyes. Memories flooded back¡ªKeh, a disgraced former employee of Park Pharmaceuticals, had been dismissed for embezzlement.


    ¡°Get the car ready. We¡¯re heading east!¡± Damonmanded coldly, his voice leaving no room for dissent.


    As soon as the words left his lips, the ck Maybach surged out of the warehouse like a predatory beast, its engine roaring ferociously against the night sky. Damon gripped the steering wheel with white-knuckled intensity, his anxiety and fury bubbling just beneath the surface. If anything happened to N, he vowed to make everyst person involved pay dearly.


    Meanwhile, within the shadowy confines of the unfinished building on the east side, N¡¯s escape n had crumbled into despair.


    ¡°You little bitch! Still trying to run?¡± Keh¡¯s furious voice echoed as he lunged at her, delivering a brutal kick that sent her crashing down the stairs.


    N hit the concrete steps hard, a jolt of pain shooting through her back that made her gasp involuntarily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you to run! I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Keh raged, unleashing a flurry of punches and kicks with reckless abandon.


    N curled into a ball on the ground, desperately shielding her head with her arms, but his relentless assault left her battered and bloodied. The metallic taste of blood filled her mouth, and she feared that several ribs had cracked under the onught.


    ¡°Keh, that¡¯s enough!¡± Lucia¡¯s voice sliced through the chaos as she emerged from the shadows of the stairway, a glimmering dagger in her hand. ¡°You idiot! If you keep this up, she¡¯ll die!¡±


    Keh halted, panting heavily, frustration etched on his face. ¡°Then hurry up and give me the money! I¡¯ve had enough of this!¡±


    Lucia approached N, a cruel smile stretching across her face as she looked down at her former friend. ¡°Look at you now, N. How the mighty have fallen. It¡¯s truly pitiful.¡±


    She crouched beside her, the cold de of the dagger brushing against N¡¯s bloodied cheek. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make your death swift.¡±


    Suddenly, Keh¡¯s voice broke through the tension. ¡°Wait! Where¡¯s the money? Where¡¯s the five million you promised me?¡±


    Lucia¡¯s eyes red with irritation. ¡°Of course you¡¯ll get your money, but we need to deal with her first.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Keh shook his head vehemently. ¡°I won¡¯t believe another word from you until I see the money!¡±


    After N¡¯s earlier warning, he hade to see through Lucia¡¯s maniptive facade. She had never intended to pay him; she simply wanted to use him as a pawn in her twisted game of murder, leaving him to shoulder the me.


    Lucia¡¯s expression darkened as she realized Keh was no longer easily swayed. ¡°Keh, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°Ungrateful? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s ungrateful!¡± Keh shot back, anger surging within him. ¡°You¡¯ve been lying to me from the start! What ten million ransom? You never wanted money; you just want her dead!¡±


    Their argument escted, voices rising in a cacophony of fury. Though Ny on the ground, battered and in pain, a flicker of hope ignited within her. If they continued to bicker amongst themselves, perhaps she could find a way to escape.


    Just then, the sound of approaching cars pierced the air, headlights slicing through the darkness like a beacon of hope.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡± Keh¡¯s voice trembled as he peered out the window. ¡°It must be the police!¡±


    Lucia¡¯s face paled. ¡°Quick! We have to take her to the roof!¡±


    With urgency, they dragged the weakened N up the stairwell, the night wind howling around them as the city lights twinkled below like distant stars.


    On the rooftop, Keh once again demanded payment from Lucia, his voiceced with desperation. ¡°I want to see the money! Right now! Five million, not a cent less!¡±


    ¡°Are you insane? What time is it, and you¡¯re still thinking about money?¡± Lucia¡¯s frustration bubbled over as she stomped her foot in agitation.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no money, I¡¯ll hand her over to the people downstairs!¡± Keh threatened, his eyes wild with panic. ¡°I can¡¯t escape anyway, so let¡¯s all die together!¡±


    With the sound of sirens drawing nearer and nowhere left to run, Lucia¡¯s mind twisted into a dark scheme. She pulled out her phone, feigningpliance. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll transfer the money right now.¡±


    Keh¡¯s attention shifted to his phone screen, momentarily lowering his guard.


    In that split second, Lucia lunged forward, using all her strength to shove Keh toward the edge of the rooftop.


    ¡°Go die!¡± she screamed, her voice filled with manic glee.


    Keh,pletely blindsided, lost his bnce and let out a desperate scream as he plummeted from the twelve-story building.


    Damon, who had just stepped out of his car, witnessed the heart-stopping spectacle unfold before him. His heart raced as he processed the scene, but when he confirmed that it was Keh falling and not N, he let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding, though his palms were slick with cold sweat.


    On the rooftop, Lucia¡¯s expression morphed into one of madness as she turned her gaze back to N, who was desperately trying to crawl toward the stairs. A cruel smile curled her lips.


    ¡°N, did you ever think you¡¯d have such a wretched day?¡± She crouched down, her voice dripping with malice. ¡°The once proud N Jayston, now reduced to crawling on the ground like a pathetic dog.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t in a rush to end N¡¯s life; instead, she relished the thought of torturing her, of extracting revenge for all the humiliation she had suffered. ¡°Do you have any idea how delighted I am to see you like this?¡±


    Raising the dagger, it glinted ominously under the moonlight. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to experience the loss of everything.¡±


    ¡°Where should I start stabbing?¡± she mused, feigning thoughtfulness. ¡°How about your hands?¡±


    With that, she lunged forward, the dagger aimed viciously at N¡¯s hand.Conclusion


    In the chaos of betrayal and violence, hope flickered like a candle in the storm. Damon, fueled by a fierce determination to rescue N, raced toward the unfinished building, his heart pounding with the weight of their shared past and the fear of losing her forever. The sight of Keh¡¯s fall was a cruel twist of fate, yet it served as a catalyst for the reckoning that was about to unfold. As he stood at the edge of the rooftop, adrenaline coursing through him, he felt the urgency of the moment crystallize into a singr purpose: to save N from the clutches of her tormentor and to confront the darkness that had threatened to consume them both. The stakes had never been higher, and with every second that passed, he understood that this was more than just a rescue; it was a fight for their future.


    Meanwhile, N, battered but unbroken, summoned thest remnants of her strength as Lucia loomed over her, dagger in hand, ready to deliver the final blow. In that moment, a fierce resolve ignited within her, a refusal to be a victim any longer. The pain coursing through her body paled inparison to the fire in her spirit. As Lucia¡¯s twisted glee threatened to snuff out her light, N realized that she had the power to reim her narrative. She would not let her story end in despair; she would rise from the ashes of her suffering. With the sound of sirens drawing closer, she prepared to fight back, knowing that the unseen doors to untold worlds beyond were waiting for her to step through, not just for survival, but for a chance at a new beginning.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes on the rooftop, readers can anticipate a heart-pounding confrontation that will push both N and Lucia to their limits. With Lucia¡¯s dagger poised to strike and Damon mere moments away, the stakes couldn¡¯t be higher. Will N find the strength to fight back against her tormentor, or will Lucia¡¯s twisted games im her life? The chapter promises to delve deep into the psychological warfare between the two women, revealingyers of their past that have led to this explosive moment.


    Simultaneously, Damon¡¯s relentless pursuit of N will take center stage as he races against time to save her. The emotional turmoil within him is palpable; can he reach her in time, or will he be forced to confront the aftermath of failure? Readers should brace themselves for unexpected twists as alliances shift and characters reveal their true colors. The chapter is set to be a thrilling ride, filled with shocking revtions, desperate choices, and the looming shadow of betrayal that could change everything. As the sirens wail closer and the clock ticks down, the question remains: who will survive the night, and at what cost?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 53

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 53 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself in a life-threatening situation, facing the menacing Lucia, who takes pleasure in N¡¯s fear. As Lucia taunts her, the tension esctes, and just as it seems N¡¯s fate is sealed, Spencer intervenes, incapacitating Lucia and saving N from imminent danger. This moment of relief is quickly overshadowed by N¡¯s mixed emotions of gratitude and confusion as she processes Spencer¡¯s unexpected arrival.


    Spencer¡¯s swift actions provide a brief respite for N, but her relief turns to difort when Damon, rk¡¯s uncle, picks her up without her consent. Although she wants to assert her independence, the severity of her injuries and Damon¡¯s determined demeanorpel her to remain silent. As he carries her to safety, N grapples with conflicting feelings¡ªshe is grateful for his help but also wary of the intimacy of the moment, knowing he is a figure of authority in her life.


    Upon reaching the ground floor, a doctor assesses N¡¯s injuries, confirming they are not life-threatening but require further treatment. Damon¡¯s authoritative presence looms over the situation, and N feels the weight of his anger directed towards Lucia, who is now in Spencer¡¯s custody. Damon¡¯s cold, calcted orders regarding Lucia¡¯s fate leave N feeling uneasy, yet she struggles to reconcile her relief at being saved with the chilling reality of Damon¡¯s ruthlessness.


    As the story progresses, N is left to ponder how to repay Damon for his bravery. The tension between gratitude and fear lingers as they head to the hospital, the weight of the night¡¯s events heavy in the air. N¡¯s internal conflict reflects her struggle to navigate her feelings of vulnerability and theplexities of her rtionships with the men who have intervened in her life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N bit her lip with such ferocity that it felt as if she might draw blood, desperately trying to suppress the scream that wed at her throat. The tension in the air was palpable, thick with fear and adrenaline.


    Lucia¡¯s smirk widened, a cruel twist of satisfaction forming on her lips as she reveled in N¡¯s anguish. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you were this tough,¡± she taunted, her voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst under pressure.¡±


    With a menacing glint in her eye, Lucia raised the knife once more, its de glinting ominously as it pointed directly at N¡¯s heart.


    Just as the cold steel was about to pierce her skin, a sudden, sharp pain shot through Lucia¡¯s wrist, causing her to gasp in shock as the knife ttered to the ground, its threat momentarily neutralized.


    Staring down at the dart embedded in her wrist, disbelief washed over Lucia¡¯s features. Her eyes darted up, only to catch sight of a figure racing towards her. Panic surged within her, and she instinctively bent to reim her weapon, but before she could react, a powerful kick sent her sprawling backward. She hit the ground with a bone-jarring thud, blood spilling from her mouth as darkness began to creep in at the edges of her vision, pulling her into unconsciousness.


    Spencer, having swiftly dispatched Lucia, kicked the knife far from her reach before rushing to N¡¯s side. ¡°Ms. Jayston, are you okay?¡± he asked, concern etched on his face.


    N¡¯s heart surged with surprise at the sight of Spencer. She had never anticipated his arrival, nor did she understand how he had managed to find her in such a dire situation.


    Relief flooded through her, and as she looked into Spencer¡¯s eyes, gratitude overwhelmed her. Without his timely intervention, she knew she would have met a grim fate at Lucia¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hogg,¡± she murmured, her voice barely a whisper, strained from the pain and blood loss.


    Spencer, ever modest, cast a quick nce over his shoulder at Damon, who stood nearby, radiating a chilling aura that seemed to freeze the air around him.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ll go subdue Lucia,¡± Spencer stated, his tone firm.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Damon replied coolly, his voice devoid of any warmth.


    Once Spencer had dashed off, N turned her gaze to Damon, her mouth opening to speak. But before she could utter a word, he bent down and effortlessly lifted her into his arms.


    A gasp escaped her lips, and instinctively, she felt the urge to wrap her arms around his neck. But she hesitated, suddenly acutely aware of her dirty, injured hands.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I appreciate your help, but I can walk on my own. Please, just put me down,¡± she insisted, her voice trembling slightly.


    Being cradled in Damon¡¯s arms felt both strange and unsettling, especially considering he was rk¡¯s uncle. N felt an overwhelming urge to keep her distance, to maintain some semnce of propriety.


    Damon looked down at her, his brow furrowing slightly with concern. ¡°Are you sure you can walk?¡± he asked, his voice low and steady.


    N opened her mouth to protest, to assert her independence, but before she could do so, Damon was already striding forward, her body cradled against his.


    As she nced up at his determined expression, her heart raced, a flutter of something unnameable stirring within her. She lowered her gaze, swallowing her words, choosing silence instead.


    Upon reaching the ground floor, they were met by a doctor who had arrived just in time.


    With swift efficiency, the doctor began to assess N¡¯s injuries, quickly bandaging her wounds and staunching the flow of blood. After a brief examination, he turned to Damon, his tone professional yet urgent.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, from my initial examination, Ms. Jayston has sustained only external injuries. She is not in immediate danger, but a hospital visit is necessary for a thorough checkup. The wound on her hand is deep and requires a tetanus shot.¡±


    Damon nodded, his expression unreadable. ¡°Do as you said,¡± hemanded, his voice firm.


    N wanted to voice her ability to manage the hospital visit herself, to assert her independence, but one nce into Damon¡¯s cold, piercing eyes silenced her.


    She sensed an undercurrent of fury emanating from him, a terrifying presence that made her think it wiser to keep her thoughts to herself for the moment.


    Momentster, Spencer returned, dragging an unconscious Lucia behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, what should we do with her?¡± he inquired, a hint of uncertainty in his voice.


    ¡°Break her hands and send her to the police. I don¡¯t want to see her on the streets again,¡± Damon ordered, his voice chillingly calm.


    N trembled at the coldness in his tone, yet she felt no urge to defend Lucia. After all, Lucia had attempted to take her life, and N believed she deserved whatever punishment awaited her.


    However, as she contemted how Damon had saved her yet again, a sense of unease washed over her. How could she ever repay him for what he had done?


    Once Spencer and his men departed, Damon slid into the driver¡¯s seat of the car, turning to N with an expectant look. Without a word, he began driving her to the hospital, the weight of the evening¡¯s events hanging heavily in the air between them.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the harrowing encounter, N felt a profound shift within her, as if she had stepped through a threshold into a new realm of understanding. The fear that had gripped her moments ago began to dissipate, reced by a burgeoning sense of resilience. As she sat in the car, the adrenaline of the confrontation still coursing through her veins, she found herself grappling with theplex emotions swirling inside her. Gratitude for Spencer¡¯s timely intervention mingled with an unsettling awareness of Damon¡¯s fierce protectiveness. The night had transformed her perception of both boys, revealingyers of strength and vulnerability that she had never anticipated.


    Yet, even as N¡¯s heart swelled with appreciation, a shadow of uncertainty loomed over her. The chilling calmness in Damon¡¯s demeanor sparked a flicker of fear, leaving her questioning the depths of his character. She felt both drawn to and repelled by the intensity he exuded. As they drove toward the hospital, each silent moment deepened her internal conflict¡ªhow could she reconcile her admiration for his bravery with the unsettling knowledge of his darker impulses? In that car, the boundaries of their rtionship had blurred, and N realized she stood at the precipice of a new chapter, one that held the promise of untold worlds beyond the unseen doors she had just begun to explore.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter of *Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond*, readers can expect the tension between N and Damon to reach a boiling point as they navigate the aftermath of the harrowing encounter with Lucia. With N recovering from her injuries, the hospital setting will serve as a backdrop for deeper revtions and emotional confrontations. Will N finally voice her gratitude to Damon, or will her hesitation continue to create a chasm between them? As they sit in the sterile confines of the hospital, the air will be thick with unspoken words and the weight of their shared experiences, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see if their connection will deepen or fracture under the strain of their circumstances.


    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve into the ramifications of Lucia¡¯s attack and Damon¡¯s chilling orders. As the police be involved, N will grapple with her conflicting feelings about justice and revenge, especially as she contemtes the consequences of Damon¡¯s cold demeanor. Will she find the courage to confront him about his ruthlessness, or will fear keep her silent? The stakes are higher than ever, and as N begins to piece together theyers of Damon¡¯splex character, readers will be left questioning not only the nature of their rtionship but also the moral lines that each character is willing to cross. Anticipation builds as the narrative hints at darker secrets lurking just beneath the surface, suggesting that the true battle is only beginning.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 54

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 54 Summary


    In Chapter 54 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself in a tense car ride with Damon, heading to the hospital after her kidnapping. The atmosphere is thick with unspoken feelings as N grapples with gratitude and vulnerability, wanting to express her appreciation for Damon¡¯s help in her rescue. Damon, sensing her turmoil, encourages her to speak, leading to a heartfelt exchange where N reveals her curiosity about how Damon discovered her abduction. Despite his calm demeanor, Damon¡¯s response elicits a swell of gratitude within N, who acknowledges the gravity of his actions that saved her life.


    As they arrive at the hospital, N attempts to assert her independence, suggesting that Damon should leave her to manage her check-up alone. However, Damon, showing a protective instinct, refuses to let her go, insisting on carrying her inside. This act of care is interrupted by rk¡¯s arrival, who expresses jealousy and frustration over Damon¡¯s role in N¡¯s rescue. He reminds Damon of their marital status, subtly threatening the implications of being seen together, which causes a flicker of uncertainty in Damon. N¡¯s emotional state isplicated as she grapples with her feelings toward both men.


    rk¡¯s attempt to reim N backfires when she forcefully rejects his touch, reflecting her inner turmoil and resentment towards him for his past neglect. N¡¯s fierce deration of independence highlights her growth and determination to distance herself from rk, who is left grappling with the fear of losing her. As she moves toward the hospital, rk¡¯s desperation turns to action; he forcibly carries her inside, disregarding her protests. This moment is charged with tension, as Damon observes the unfolding drama, his protective instincts igniting a storm of emotions within him.


    The chapter closes with a palpable sense of conflict and unresolved feelings. N¡¯s struggle for autonomy shes with rk¡¯s possessiveness, while Damon¡¯s silent intensity suggests a deeper connection to N that remains unaddressed. The dynamics between the characters are fraught with jealousy, frustration, and a longing for connection, setting the stage for furtherplications in their rtionships as they navigate the aftermath of N¡¯s traumatic experience.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 54**


    As the car navigated the winding roads toward the hospital, N¡¯s gaze frequently flickered toward Damon. There was an unspoken tension in the air, a weighty silence that hung between them. She seemed to be grappling with her thoughts, her lips parting slightly as if she were on the verge of voicing something important, yet she hesitated.


    Damon, sensing her inner turmoil, turned to her, his voice resonating with a calm depth. ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡±


    N hesitated, biting her lip as she mustered the courage to speak. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I was just curious¡­ How did you know I was kidnapped? And what led you to find me?¡± Her voice trembled slightly, revealing the vulnerability she felt.


    Damon regarded her with a steady gaze. ¡°Spencer had some experimental data he needed to discuss with you. When he couldn¡¯t reach you by phone, he went to your house and discovered you were missing. That¡¯s when we decided to investigate,¡± he exined, his tone casual, but N couldn¡¯t shake the swell of gratitude that surged within her.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I truly appreciate everything you¡¯ve done¡­ If you and Mr. Hogg hadn¡¯t arrived when you did, I might not have made it through the night,¡± she confessed, her heart swelling with emotion.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained inscrutable, a mask of indifference. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it too much. Right now, your priority should be your recovery.¡±


    N fell into a contemtive silence, her eyes lowered as she contemted how she might show her gratitude to Damon. A sense of determination began to take root within her; she would find a way to repay him for his kindness.


    As they approached the hospital, she nced at him once more. ¡°Mr. Sumner, it¡¯s quitete already. You can drop me off at the entrance, and I¡¯ll manage the check-up on my own. You should head home and get some rest.¡±


    Damon remained silent until the car rolled to a stop at the hospital entrance. Without a word, he unbuckled his seatbelt, exited the vehicle, and once again lifted N into his arms, striding purposefully toward the hospital¡¯s entrance.


    N felt a mix of frustration and gratitude. ¡°Mr. Sumner¡ª¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long,¡± he interrupted, his voice firm yet reassuring.


    They had barely taken a few steps when they were confronted by rk, who stood there with an icy demeanor, his voice slow and deliberate. ¡°Uncle Damon, thank you for saving N. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    rk¡¯s appearance was disheveled, his hair unkempt and clothes wrinkled. If not for a call from a friend at the police station, he may have remained oblivious to N¡¯s plight. The thought of Damon being the one to rescue her, while he had been unaware, ignited a fire of jealousy and anger within him. If only he had been the one to save her, perhaps their strained rtionship could have been mended.


    Damon¡¯s grip on N tightened, his eyes narrowing as he regarded rk with a stormy intensity.


    rk, sensing Damon¡¯s reluctance to relinquish N, forced a smile. ¡°Uncle Damon, don¡¯t forget, I am N¡¯s husband. If anyone sees you carrying her into the hospital and snaps a picture, it could lead to misunderstandings.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want my wife to be subjected to baseless rumors, would you?¡± rk¡¯s confidence surged as he spoke, convinced that if Damon truly cared for N, he would prioritize her reputation.


    As expected, a flicker of uncertainty crossed Damon¡¯s face.


    Before Damon could respond, N interjected, her voice steady. ¡°Mr. Sumner, please put me down. I can walk.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Damonplied, gently setting her down.


    rk moved to scoop her up again, but N pushed him away forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Her voice wasced with a fierce determination, fueled by the haunting memory of Keh¡¯s knife at her throat while rk had been preupied with Jordyn. The mere thought filled her with revulsion.


    rk¡¯s hand froze mid-air, his expression darkening with frustration. ¡°N, I know I let you down by not getting to you in time, but I just found out¡ª¡±


    N cut him off, her tone calm yet resolute. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± To her, he felt like a stranger now, and she was unwilling to waste any more of her emotions on him.


    A sudden panic gripped rk; it dawned on him that he was truly losing N.


    As she limped past him toward the hospital, he stood frozen in shock, clenching his fists as a sense of resolve washed over him. He couldn¡¯t let her slip away.


    In a swift motion, he strode over and, without warning, hoisted her up, carrying her inside the hospital against her will.


    N struggled fiercely in his grasp. ¡°rk, put me down!¡±


    But rk remained undeterred, his expression grim and filled with determination. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose her.


    Damon stood back, watching the scene unfold with a dark intensity in his gaze, a storm brewing in his eyes as he observed rk carrying N away.Conclusion


    In the tense aftermath of N¡¯s rescue, the emotionalndscape shifted dramatically as she confronted the reality of her rtionships. The moment she asserted her independence by rejecting rk¡¯s hold marked a pivotal turning point, symbolizing her newfound strength and rity. No longer willing to be defined by the past or the expectations of those around her, N embraced her autonomy, determined to forge her own path. Her gratitude toward Damon lingered like a warm ember, igniting a desire to express her appreciation, yet the shadows of her marriage loomedrge,plicating her feelings.


    As rk¡¯s desperation turned into a frantic resolve to reim what he feared he was losing, the tension escted, leaving N caught between two worlds. Damon¡¯s silent watchfulness, fueled by a protective instinct, contrasted sharply with rk¡¯s possessiveness, creating a charged atmosphere thick with unspoken emotions. In this moment of chaos, N recognized the importance of her own voice and choices, understanding that the unseen doors she had stepped through had led her not only to freedom but also to a deeper understanding of her own heart. With each step she took toward the hospital, she embraced the uncertainty of her future, ready to confront the untold worlds that awaited her beyond the confines of her past.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes between Damon and rk, readers can anticipate a gripping confrontation that will challenge both men¡¯s resolve and intentions. With N caught in the middle, the emotional stakes are higher than ever. Will N¡¯s defiance against rk¡¯s possessiveness lead to a pivotal moment of rity for her, or will it only deepen the rift in their already strained rtionship? The hospital setting, a ce of healing, may also serve as a battleground for the conflicting emotions and hidden agendas of those involved.


    Moreover, with Damon observing from the sidelines, his internal struggle will likelye to the forefront. Will he assert his protective instincts and confront rk, or will he choose to respect N¡¯s autonomy, even if it means stepping back? The chapter promises to explore theplexities of love, loyalty, and the consequences of past actions. As N navigates her feelings of gratitude toward Damon and her tumultuous ties with rk, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how these rtionships will evolve in the face of adversity. Expect revtions, emotional confrontations, and perhaps a turning point that will redefine N¡¯s path forward.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 55

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 55 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself in a vulnerable position as rk carries her through the hospital, highlighting her feelings of helplessness and frustration. Despite her protests to be put down, rk insists on keeping her close, which intensifies her emotions. When he finallyys her on the emergency room bed, his serious demeanor sends a shiver down her spine, but she fiercely asserts her independence, challenging his expectations of obedience.


    As the doctor examines N, the tension between her and rk esctes. N¡¯s annoyance grows as she realizes rk¡¯s unwavering presence beside her, leading to a confrontation about his absence during her kidnapping. Her usations about his affair with Jordyn reveal deep-seated hurt and betrayal, as she recalls a moment of desperation when she reached out for help but found Jordyn instead. This revtion leaves rk in disbelief, forcing him to confront the implications of his actions and their impact on N.


    The emotional exchange intensifies as N questions rk¡¯s intentions and his perceived disregard for her feelings. She challenges him about how he would handle Jordyn if she were responsible for N¡¯s kidnapping, exposing the pain and anger that have built up within her. rk, grappling with the reality of N¡¯s hurt, realizes he has taken her for granted, leading to a moment of despair as he acknowledges his failures in their rtionship.


    Ultimately, N¡¯s request for rk to leave signifies her need for space and self-preservation amidst the turmoil. As he exits, the silence left in his wake underscores the emotional distance that has formed between them. rk¡¯s subsequent confrontation with Jordyn reveals his frustration and determination to uncover the truth, setting the stage for further conflict and exploration of loyalty, trust, and theplexities of love.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N felt the weight of the world pressing down on her as rk carried her through the sterile corridors of the hospital. Each step he took felt like a reminder of her helplessness, and she squirmed in his grasp, desperately trying to wriggle free. ¡°rk, put me down!¡± she insisted, her voice a mix of frustration and embarrassment. But her protests fell on deaf ears; he seemed determined to keep her close, as if her struggle only fueled his resolve.


    Finally, with a gentle but firm motion, rkid her down on the emergency room bed. He pressed her hands against the cool sheets, his voice dropping to a low, serious tone that sent a shiver down N¡¯s spine. ¡°N, I¡¯m in a bad mood right now. You¡¯d better behave.¡±


    His words dripped with an intensity that made her heart race, but she quickly shook off his grip, meeting his gaze with a steely resolve. ¡°What does your bad mood have to do with me? If you prefer obedient behavior, you should go find Jordyn. I¡¯m not capable of being as understanding as she is.¡± The words tasted bitter as they left her lips, but there was a fierce satisfaction in standing her ground.


    rk¡¯s expression shifted as he studied her, an unexpected smile breaking through his serious demeanor. ¡°N, are you jealous?¡± he asked, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    N furrowed her brow, caught off guard by his sudden shift in tone. Jealous? Where had he pulled that notion from? She didn¡¯t want to delve into theplexities of her emotions, so she chose silence, allowing him to believe what he wanted.


    Momentster, the doctor entered, bringing with him an air of professionalism that momentarily distracted N from her thoughts. He conducted a thorough examination, his hands deftly rebandaging her injured hand, and offered a rmendation that felt like a sentence. ¡°You should stay in the hospital for a few days for observation,¡± he advised, his voice steady and reassuring.


    Once they were settled in the hospital ward, N¡¯s annoyance red up again as she noticed rk¡¯s unwavering presence beside her. ¡°You can leave now,¡± she said, her tone clipped.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying here with you,¡± he replied, his expression unyielding.


    N turned away, disgust curling her lip. ¡°Do you really think your presence here makes any difference? Where were you when I was kidnapped?¡± The usation hung in the air, heavy and using.


    ¡°N, I didn¡¯t know you were kidnapped¡­¡± he started, but his voice trailed off as her mocking smile cut through the tension.


    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t know, because you were busy having an affair with Jordyn,¡± she retorted, her voiceced with bitterness.


    rk¡¯s instinct was to defend himself, but as the words began to form, he stopped short, realization dawning on him. ¡°How do you know I was with Jordyn at that time?¡± His tone shifted, a shadow crossing his features.


    N met his gaze with unwavering intensity, each word deliberate and piercing. ¡°Because I called you, but it was Jordyn who answered. At my most desperate and scared moment, you were with another woman. How can you face me now and act as if nothing happened?¡±


    The color drained from rk¡¯s face, disbelief washing over him. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t have any iing calls¡­¡± The implications of her words hit him hard, and he couldn¡¯t shake the image of N¡¯s fear as she pleaded for help, only to hear Jordyn¡¯s voice on the other end.


    N¡¯s sneer was sharp, cutting through the air like a knife. ¡°You should ask Jordyn about it.¡±


    rk¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°N, I¡¯ll investigate this matter thoroughly. If it turns out that Jordyn is responsible, I won¡¯t let her get away with it!¡± His voice was filled with determination, but N¡¯s icy gaze told him she didn¡¯t believe a word.


    Slowly, she lifted her eyes to meet his, her expression a mix of defiance and hurt. ¡°If it is her, how will you take revenge? Make her abort the baby, or have her go through what I did?¡± Her voice was steady, but the underlying pain was palpable, demanding a response.


    rk frowned, feeling the weight of her words. This was not the N he once knew¡ªthe kind and gentle woman who had always been his anchor. ¡°N, I never thought that way¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You just think I can¡¯t live without you, which is why you feel free to hurt me so recklessly,¡± she interrupted, her voice rising with emotion.


    His hands clenched at his sides, a flicker of despair clouding his eyes. She was right; he couldn¡¯t deny it. He had taken her for granted, assuming she would always be there, no matter how he treated her.


    N¡¯s bitter smile was a mask for her pain as she averted her gaze. ¡°Just leave. I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡±


    The door to the hospital ward swung open and closed, leaving a chilling silence in its wake, and N felt her heart harden once more.


    After exiting the hospital, rk¡¯s first instinct was to seek out Jordyn, a whirlwind of emotions churning inside him.


    When he found her, her face lit up with an infectious joy. ¡°rko¡­ you¡¯re back¡ªAh!¡± But before she could finish her sentence, rk¡¯s frustration erupted. He grabbed her by the hair, pulling her closer, his icy re locking onto hers.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± he demanded, his voice low and dangerous, the weight of his anger palpable in the air around them.Conclusion


    As Ny in the sterile confines of the hospital, the emotional tumult that had engulfed her began to settle into a heavy stillness. The confrontation with rk had stripped away theyers of pretense, exposing the raw vulnerability beneath her bravado. Each usation hung in the air like a ghost, haunting her thoughts and forcing her to confront the depth of her pain. She had fought valiantly against the tide of her emotions, but now, in the quiet aftermath, she felt the sting of betrayal and the bitterness of lost trust. The walls she had built around her heart seemed both a fortress and a prison, leaving her grappling with the question of whether she could ever allow rk back into her life.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s heart raced with the realization of his mistakes, the weight of N¡¯s words echoing in his mind. The anger he felt towards Jordyn was a reflection of his own shorings, a desperate attempt to reim the agency he had lost in his rtionship with N. As he faced Jordyn, a whirlwind of emotions churned within him¡ªbetrayal, regret, and a flicker of hope that perhaps he could make amends. Yet, the question remained: would he be able to confront the truth of his past actions and earn back N¡¯s trust? In that moment, both N and rk stood at the crossroads of their rtionship, each grappling with the unseen doors thaty before them, uncertain of which path would lead them back to one another or further into the abyss of heartbreak.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect a dramatic confrontation that will unravel the tangled web of secrets and betrayals between rk, N, and Jordyn. As rk grapples with the weight of N¡¯s usations, he is thrust into a moral quandary that challenges his perceptions of love, loyalty, and vengeance. The tension will escte as he confronts Jordyn, forcing her to reveal the truth behind her actions and the choices that led to N¡¯s suffering. Will rk¡¯s rage cloud his judgment, or will he find rity amidst the chaos? The stakes are higher than ever, and the repercussions of their intertwined lives threaten to shatter the fragile bnce they once maintained.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s emotional journey will take center stage as she wrestles with her feelings of betrayal and the haunting memories of her kidnapping. Is there any hope for healing, or has rk¡¯s betrayal severed the bond that once held them together? As N navigates her pain and anger, she will be faced with a choice: to remain locked in her bitterness or to seek a path toward empowerment and self-discovery. The chapter will delve deep into her psyche, revealing the strength she never knew she had and the unexpected allies that may emerge in her quest for justice and closure.


    As the threads of their stories intertwine, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to see how the characters will confront their demons and whether they can rise from the ashes of their tumultuous past. With secrets waiting to be uncovered and alliances tested, the next chapter promises to be a gripping exploration of love, betrayal, and the unseen doors that lead to untold worlds beyond their current reality.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 56

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 56 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension esctes as Jordyn faces rk¡¯s wrath. He confronts her with a fierce usation, making it clear that she has overstepped her boundaries regarding his wife, N. The emotional turmoil is palpable as Jordyn grapples with fear and regret, realizing the gravity of her misunderstanding about N¡¯s situation. rk¡¯s violent reaction, including striking her, underscores the dangerous dynamics at y, leaving Jordyn shaken and vulnerable.


    As Jordyn processes the encounter, a shift urs within her. Despite the fear instilled by rk, she begins to gather her resolve. She retrieves a crucial file containing medical reports for both rk and N, signifying her determination to take action. This moment marks a turning point for Jordyn, as she transitions from a state of victimhood to one of calcted intent, ready to confront the challenges ahead.


    Meanwhile, N awakens to chaos in her hospital room, where her past rtionshipse crashing in. Lucia¡¯s parents demand her forgiveness, but N remains steadfast, refusing to overlook the severity of Lucia¡¯s actions. Her stoicism in the face of emotional appeals reveals her strength and unwillingness to be manipted. The dialogue with Jade, Lucia¡¯s mother, highlights theplexity of their past and N¡¯s firm stance against the betrayal she has experienced.


    The interactions between the characters are charged with emotional conflict, showcasing their vulnerabilities and motivations. Jordyn¡¯s internal struggle contrasts sharply with N¡¯s resolute demeanor, creating a tension that suggests deeper underlying issues. As the story unfolds, it bes evident that both women are navigating their own battles, shaped by their experiences and rtionships with rk and each other. The narrative sets the stage for an impending confrontation, leaving readers eager to see how these intertwined fates will resolve.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    ¡°Jordyn,¡± rk¡¯s voice cut through the air like a knife, sharp and unforgiving. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been far too lenient with youtely, and you¡¯ve forgotten exactly where you stand in this hierarchy.¡±


    The sting of his words was nothingpared to the searing pain radiating from Jordyn¡¯s scalp, where he had a tight grip on her hair. Tears began to pool in her eyes, blurring her vision as the weight of his menacing re settled upon her like a heavy fog.


    ¡°rk¡­ what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± she stammered, her voice trembling with confusion and dread.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± he echoed, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Then perhaps you should step outside N¡¯s ward and remain there until you grasp the gravity of your situation.¡±


    As the realization dawned upon her, Jordyn¡¯splexion drained of color. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ Ms. Jayston called and said she was kidnapped. I thought she was just trying to lure you to her ce¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± The words tumbled out in a desperate rush, each oneced with a mix of fear and regret.


    But before she could finish, rk¡¯s hand struck her face with a force that sent shockwaves through her body. The impact was so jarring that had he not been anchoring her by her hair, she would have crumpled to the floor in a heap.


    A cry escaped Jordyn¡¯s lips, a raw sound filled with pain as heat radiated from her swelling cheek. Her heart raced, each beat echoing the terror she felt under rk¡¯s icy gaze.


    ¡°She is my wife,¡± he seethed, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Even if she were manipting me, it is not your ce to interfere. If you value your life, I suggest you refrain from testing my patience.¡±


    The very thought of Jordyn¡¯s reckless actions potentially leading to N¡¯s demise ignited a furious fire within him. Just the idea of it made rk¡¯s hands clench into fists, a dark urge to strangle the very life out of her bubbling beneath the surface.


    Jordyn trembled, her body betraying her as she stood before him, utterly paralyzed by his wrath. She had never witnessed such fury in him before. Yet, amidst her fear, a bitter jealousy festered within her, twisting her thoughts. Why was all this anger directed at N?


    Why hadn¡¯t that wretched woman simply perished? If N had met her end, Jordyn wouldn¡¯t be trapped in this torment now¡­


    ¡°rk¡­ I know I was wrong¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I truly didn¡¯t know Ms. Jayston was really kidnapped¡­¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks, each drop a testament to her fear and regret, painting her face with a mask of vulnerability.


    rk released her, his expression hardening as he turned on his heel to leave.


    Only after the door clicked shut behind him did Jordyn dare to wipe her tears away, her initial sorrow and fear giving way to a newfoundposure that settled over her like a cloak.


    With a determined stride, she made her way into the bedroom, her heart pounding with a mixture of anxiety and resolve. She opened the deepest drawer of the bedside table, retrieving a file marked ¡°Medical Examination Report¡± in bold, unmistakable letters.


    She had meticulously copied the medical reports for both rk and N when they first arrived. Now, she could feel the weight of those papers in her hands, the moment for their significance had finally arrived.


    As she clutched the file tightly, Jordyn¡¯s eyes glimmered with a cold, calcting resolve.


    The following morning, N stirred awake to the sound of chaos erupting around her.


    As she blinked away the remnants of sleep, the door to her hospital room swung open violently. Lucia¡¯s parents stormed in, pushing the nurse aside as if she were nothing more than an obstacle in their path.


    When Jade Emerson reached her bedside, her voice broke into a wail that echoed through the sterile room. ¡°N¡­ Lucia grew up with you! She¡¯s just lost her mind this time. For the sake of your past rtionship, can you find it in your heart to forgive her just this once?¡±


    Despite the tears streaming down Jade¡¯s face, N¡¯s expression remained stoic, unyielding. ¡°Mrs. Pord, you¡¯re mistaken. You¡¯re looking forpassion in the wrong ce. At this juncture, it would be far more prudent to consult awyer.¡±


    Jade stood there, momentarily stunned, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°You and Lucia were inseparable once. Are you truly going to cast aside all those memories?¡±


    N allowed a faint smile to grace her lips, her voice steady and deliberate. ¡°Lucia was kind to me only because I am the daughter of the boss at Harris Pharmaceuticals, and your husband held a position there. She needed to ingratiate herself to secure his role.¡±


    ¡°And as for sentiment? She¡¯s crossed a line that cannot be uncrossed¡ªkidnapping me and attempting to take my life. It seems the bonds of friendship have long since frayed.¡±


    Jade¡¯s expression hardened, her gaze turning icy as she processed N¡¯s words. Despite the smile that yed on N¡¯s lips, it was clear she had no intention of showing mercy to Lucia.


    ¡°N, you¡¯re fine. Why won¡¯t you let Lucia go? After everything I¡¯ve done for you, how did you be so merciless?¡± Jade implored, desperation creeping into her voice.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of rk¡¯s violent outburst, Jordyn found herself standing at a crossroads, the weight of her decisions pressing heavily on her chest. The fear that had once paralyzed her began to morph into a steely resolve, igniting a fire within her that she had never known existed. As she clutched the medical reports, a symbol of her determination to reim her agency, she understood that she could no longer be a passive participant in this twisted game. The emotional turmoil she had endured under rk¡¯s tyranny had forged her into something stronger¡ªa woman willing to confront the shadows of her past and the dangers looming ahead. With each heartbeat, she felt the shackles of fear begin to crumble, reced by a fierce desire to protect those she cared for, even if it meant standing against the very forces that had threatened to consume her.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s cold resolve in the face of her captors revealed the depths of her transformation. No longer the victim, she had be a formidable force, unyielding in her stance against betrayal and maniption. The confrontation with Jade marked a pivotal moment, as N recognized that the bonds of friendship could be severed when loyalty was tested. Her refusal to show mercy to Lucia was not born of malice, but rather a hard-earned wisdom that came from surviving the unthinkable. As she asserted her strength, N embraced her newfound identity, one that demanded respect and autonomy. Together, both women, though separated by circumstance, were stepping through unseen doors into untold worlds¡ªJordyn into a realm of empowerment and defiance, and N into a space of resolute independence and rity. The journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but they were no longer defined by their pasts; they were ready to reim their narratives and confront the darkness that threatened to engulf them.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Jordyn grapples with the consequences of her choices and the looming threat of rk¡¯s wrath. Armed with the medical examination reports, she is poised to uncover secrets that could alter the dynamics of her fraught rtionship with both rk and N. Will she use the information to leverage her position, or will it lead her down a darker path of maniption and deceit? As she plots her next move, the stakes will rise, and the lines between ally and enemy will blur even further.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s confrontation with Jade will take a gripping turn as the emotional weight of their past collides with the present crisis. With Jade¡¯s desperation to salvage her daughter¡¯s rtionship with N, tensions will re, revealing hidden resentments and buried truths. As N stands firm in her resolve, the question remains: how far will she go to protect herself from those who once imed to care for her? Expect fierce exchanges, unexpected alliances, and a deep dive into theplexities of loyalty and betrayal that will leave readers breathless and eager for more. The unseen doors of their intertwined fates are about to swing wide open, leading them all into uncharted territory.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 57

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 57 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N confronts the consequences of her daughter Lucia¡¯s vicious actions, including a humiliating public incident and a near-fatal kidnapping. N¡¯s anger is palpable as she recounts the torment she endured, and her confrontation with Jade reveals the emotional turmoil and power struggles at y. The tension esctes when Damon enters, asserting his authority and shifting the dynamics in the room, making Clement, who initially seemed threatening, suddenly submissive.


    As Damon addresses Clement, the atmosphere thickens with intimidation, showcasing Damon¡¯smanding presence. Clement¡¯s fear bes evident as he apologizes to N, acknowledging Lucia¡¯s wrongdoings and promising to ept the consequences. This moment highlights the shifting power dynamics; N, once a victim, now holds the upper hand,manding respect and asserting her expectations for Clement¡¯s future behavior.


    Once Clement and Jade leave, N shares a moment of gratitude with Damon, acknowledging his support during her ordeal. Their conversation shifts from formal to more personal, with N yfully addressing him as ¡°Uncle Damon.¡± However, Damon insists on maintaining a professional boundary, revealing an underlying tension in their rtionship. N¡¯s reluctance to fully embrace the familial connection frustrates Damon, hinting at deeper emotionalplexities that remain unaddressed.


    The chapter concludes with a sense of unresolved tension between N and Damon, as their interactions oscite between familial affection and professional distance. This dynamic sets the stage for further exploration of their rtionship and the emotional ramifications of their shared struggles. The narrative captures the intricacies of power, vulnerability, and the quest for understanding amidst chaos.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    ¡°Vicious?¡± N let out a derisiveugh, her voiceced with incredulity. ¡°Is it not vicious when your daughter orchestrated a scheme with her colleague to ruin my appearance, nearly destroying my face? Or when she had someone kneel before me, filmed the entire humiliation, and then posted it online to provoke a wave of cyberbullying against me?


    ¡°And let¡¯s not forget the kidnapping¡ªdo you really expect me to believe that isn¡¯t vicious? It almost cost me my life!¡±


    Jade opened her mouth to respond, but N¡¯s piercing re froze her words in their tracks. In that moment, she was rendered speechless, the weight of N¡¯s fury overshadowing her thoughts.


    Clement, sensing the tension in the room, interjected with a cold, measured tone. ¡°N, your father is not in good health. If he learns about your kidnapping, it will only add to his worries.¡±


    N shot him a look sharp enough to cut ss, her fingers curling tightly beneath the covers. She was ready to unleash a retort when, without warning, the door swung open, revealing Damon with an air of authority.


    ¡°Mr. Pord, your audacity ismendable, even if it involves threatening others.¡±


    Clement¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly; he stiffened at the sight of Damon¡¯s icy stare, a flicker of unease crossing his face. ¡°Mr. Sumner, to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?¡±


    As the manager of a subsidiary under Prospectus Technology, Clement had encountered Damon on a few asions, always feeling the weight of the man¡¯s presence.


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed, a sh of irritation evident. ¡°Do I need to inform you of my whereabouts?¡±


    The tension in the air thickened, prompting Clement to quickly lower his gaze, his voice trembling. ¡°N-No need¡­¡±


    Once he confirmed that N was unharmed, Damon redirected his focus to Clement, his tone sharp. ¡°Mr. Pord, are you aware that N is part of the Sumners?¡±


    Clement felt a chill creep down his spine as he broke out in a cold sweat under Damon¡¯s prating gaze. ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ I¡­¡±


    He clenched his jaw, summoning the remnants of hisposure as he turned to N. ¡°N¡­ No, Ms. Jayston¡­ I sincerely apologize for my previousments. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me. Regarding Lucia, she did err, and we will ept whatever judgment the court finds fitting. We won¡¯t contest it.¡±


    Jade, her eyes wide with disbelief, eximed, ¡°Clement, what are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Clement shot her a frigid re, and the intensity of his gaze silenced her instantly, leaving her momentarily stunned.


    N observed Clement¡¯s sudden shift from aggressor to supplicant, and a realization dawned on her about the power dynamics in y. Just moments earlier, he had been a threat, and now he was groveling at her feet.


    ¡°Mr. Pord, I trust you mean what you say, and I expect you won¡¯t show your face in front of my father again,¡± N asserted, her voice steady andmanding.


    ¡°Of course, of course¡­ Mr. Sumner, we shall take our leave now,¡± Clement stammered, eager to escape the room.


    Damon didn¡¯t even spare him a nce as he turned his attention back to N. ¡°How is your recovery progressing today?¡±


    ¡°Much better,¡± she replied, a hint of relief washing over her.


    Seeing the color return to N¡¯s cheeks, Damon nodded approvingly, a sense of reassurance settling over him.


    Clement, recognizing that he had been effectively dismissed, quickly ushered Jade out of the room, leaving N and Damon in a bubble of solitude.


    Once they were alone, N looked up at Damon, her expression softening. ¡°Uncle Damon¡­ thank you for your help today. I truly appreciate it.¡±


    Damon¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he adopted a more serious tone. ¡°You used to refer to me as ¡®Mr. Sumner.¡¯ What prompted this sudden shift to ¡®Uncle Damon¡¯? Am I really that old?¡±


    N lowered her gaze, a yful smile gracing her lips. ¡°You mentioned earlier that I am part of the Sumners. Besides, you are my uncle, regardless of age.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Mr. Sumner from now on,¡± he insisted, a hint of authority creeping into his voice.


    N pressed her lips together, contemting his words. ¡°In a professional setting, I¡¯m an employee, so it¡¯s only fitting to address you as Mr. Sumner. However, in private, considering our rtionship, it feels more appropriate to call you uncle.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he sensed her deliberate attempt to maintain a distance. The unspoken tension hung between them, and he felt a flicker of frustration at her unwillingness to bridge the gap.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, N emerged not only with a newfound sense of strength but also with a clearer understanding of theplexities of her rtionships. The emotional scars from her recent turmoil began to heal as she reimed her voice, standing firm against those who sought to undermine her. With Damon by her side, she felt a protective presence that offered bothfort and a reminder of her worth. The shift in power dynamics became evident; she was no longer a victim but a formidable force in her own right, ready to confront the challenges ahead with resilience and determination.


    As the chapter closed, the bond between N and Damon deepened, yet remained tinged with an unspoken tension that hinted at both familial love and professional boundaries. N¡¯s yful acknowledgment of their rtionship as uncle and niece brought a warmth to their interaction, but Damon¡¯s insistence on maintaining a formal distance suggested an internal struggle he faced in navigating their connection. Together, they stood on the precipice of a new chapter, one where trust and vulnerability could either strengthen their ties orplicate them further. The unseen doors they had stepped through promised untold worlds, and as they faced the future, N was ready to embrace whatevery beyond with courage and hope.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and Damon to escte as they navigate theplexities of their familial connection and professional boundaries. With Clement and Jade out of the picture, the air is ripe for deeper conversations that may reveal theyers of their past. Will N¡¯s yful defiance towards Damon¡¯s authority lead to a confrontation, or will it spark a moment of vulnerability that could redefine their rtionship? The stakes are high, and as N grapples with her identity within the Sumner family, her choices will have far-reaching consequences.


    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve into the aftermath of N¡¯s ordeal, exploring her emotional recovery and the impact of her experiences on her psyche. With Damon¡¯s protective instincts ignited, will he be a catalyst for N¡¯s transformation, or will his insistence on maintaining a professional facade create an insurmountable barrier? As they confront their shared history and the shadows of their past, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether their bond will strengthen or fracture under the weight of unspoken truths and lingering resentment.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 58

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 58 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension between N, Damon, and rk unfolds in a charged atmosphere filled with unspoken emotions. Damon, who saved N from a dire situation, visits her, but N, feeling the weight of their familial connection, expresses her desire not to impose on his time. Their interaction isyered with a mix of gratitude and difort, as Damon¡¯s casual demeanor contrasts with N¡¯s underlying concern for their rtionship and boundaries.


    The situation esctes when rk enters the room, misinterpreting the closeness between Damon and N. His protective instincts kick in, leading to a confrontation where he demands Damon keep his distance from N. The icy tension in the room bes palpable as both men lock eyes, with rk asserting his im over N as his wife. N, weary of their conflict, intervenes, urging them to cease their arguing so she can rest, which momentarily diffuses the situation.


    As the conversation shifts, Damon subtly reminds rk of his own infidelity, hinting at theplexities of their rtionships. N¡¯s frustration grows as she grapples with the implications of both men¡¯s actions on her healing process. She wishes to distance herself from Damon while also feeling trapped by rk¡¯s usations and possessiveness. The emotional turmoil is evident as N seeks rity and independence amidst the chaos surrounding her.


    In a moment of defiance, N asserts her autonomy, pushing back against rk¡¯s grip and demanding he leave. Her determination to heal and expose rk¡¯s betrayal reveals her desire to reim control over her life. The chapter closes with N resolute in her decision to sever ties with rk, signaling a pivotal moment in her journey toward self-empowerment.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    ¡°Do as you like,¡± Damon remarked, his tone casual yetyered with an unspoken weight.


    ¡°Okay. Uncle Damon, you¡¯re deeply engrossed in your work. If you don¡¯t absolutely have to, please don¡¯t bothering to see me,¡± N replied, her voice steady, though a hint of concern flickered in her eyes.


    Damon arched an eyebrow, his gaze piercing as it settled on N. ¡°Is this how you express gratitude to someone who pulled you back from the brink?¡± he questioned, a mixture of disbelief and amusement dancing in his voice.


    N lifted her gaze to meet his, her expression thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you saved my life that I feel I should be even more appreciative. I don¡¯t want to impose on your time when I know how busy you are, Uncle Damon.¡± Her words were sincere, but a part of her felt the weight of their rtionship, the title of ¡®Uncle¡¯ hanging between them like an invisible thread.


    Noticing her insistence on addressing him as ¡°Uncle Damon,¡± a constant reminder of their familial ties, Damon leaned in slightly, closing the distance between them.


    Startled by the sudden proximity of his face, N recoiled instinctively, as if she were trying to evade a contagious illness.


    Just as Damon opened his mouth to respond, the door swung open with a creak, and rk¡¯s voice boomed through the threshold. ¡°N¡ª¡± He halted abruptly, his eyes widening as theynded on Damon.


    From rk¡¯s vantage point, it appeared as though Damon was leaning in to kiss N, a thought that ignited a fierce protectiveness within him.


    His expression hardened, the warmth of the room reced by an icy tension as he strode purposefully to the bedside, his re fixed on Damon. ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯ve told you time and again to keep your distance from N!¡± he barked, his voice low and threatening.


    Damon¡¯s demeanor remained unflinching, his eyes so frigid they could chill the air around them.


    rk met his gaze with unwavering defiance. N was his wife, and he couldn¡¯tprehend why Damon would dare to show such interest in her.


    Feeling the atmosphere grow colder, N furrowed her brow in annoyance. ¡°If you two are going to argue, please take it outside. I need to rest,¡± she interjected, her tone firm yet weary.


    As soon as the words left her lips, both men turned their attention to her, and the palpable tension in the room dissipated as if it had never existed.


    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll check in on you tomorrow,¡± Damon said, his voice softening slightly, but the underlying chill remained.


    rk scoffed, a smirk creeping onto his face. ¡°I¡¯ll take excellent care of N, so you needn¡¯t worry about her, Uncle Damon.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes flicked towards rk, a knowing glint in them. ¡°You do realize you have a pregnant mistress waiting for you outside? Can you truly juggle both?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Just focus on yourself and quit fixating on someone else¡¯s wife,¡± rk shot back, his voiceced with irritation.


    ¡°rk! Enough!¡± N snapped, her gaze sharp as she directed her frustration at him. She had intended to create some distance from Damon discreetly, but now, with rk¡¯s usation hanging in the air, she felt trapped. How was she supposed to navigate her interactions with Damon moving forward?


    Ignoring the fire in rk¡¯s eyes, N turned her attention back to Damon, her voice softer now. ¡°Uncle Damon, please be careful on your way back.¡±


    Her tone was respectful, reminiscent of a junior addressing a senior, and it sent a chill down Damon¡¯s spine, causing his expression to harden further. He chose not to respond, simply nodding before turning to leave.


    Once Damon had vanished from sight, N turned to rk, her voice firm. ¡°You should leave too. I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡±


    ¡°N, you¡¯re not developing feelings for my uncle, are you?¡± he asked, suspicioncing his words, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized her.


    Feeling a sense of calm wash over her, N met his gaze without flinching. ¡°What you choose to think is your problem, not mine.¡±


    In that moment, all she desired was to heal from her injuries, to expose rk¡¯s infidelity to the Summers once she was discharged, and ultimately, to sever ties with him entirely.


    After the crushing disappointment of the previous night, the thought of seeing rk even once more filled her with dread.


    rk¡¯s anger simmered beneath the surface, fueled by her cold demeanor.


    He seized her chin with a harsh grip, his voice low and menacing. ¡°Does your silence mean you¡¯re confessing to something?!¡±


    N winced at the pressure, his grip feeling like a vice around her chin. She met his gaze, seeing the turmoil within his eyes, and a flicker of sarcasm danced across her face.


    With a determined shove, she pushed his hand away, her voice steady. ¡°Get out.¡±Conclusion


    In the wake of the tumultuous encounter, N stood at a crossroads, her heart heavy with the weight of her choices. The tension between her and Damon had ignited a spark of confusion, yet it was the confrontation with rk that truly illuminated the fractures in her life. No longer willing to remain a prisoner of her circumstances, she felt a newfound resolve blossoming within her. The realization that she could assert her independence, even in the face of rk¡¯s possessiveness, marked a turning point in her emotional arc. Gone was the timid woman who had once felt beholden to the expectations of others; instead, she emerged as a fierce protector of her own autonomy, ready to reim her narrative.


    As the dust settled from the confrontation, N¡¯s thoughts turned to the future, a horizon filled with possibilities that had once seemed out of reach. Healing from her physical injuries was only the beginning; she yearned to mend the deeper wounds inflicted by betrayal and emotional maniption. The rity she gained in that moment of defiance against rk¡¯s oppressive grip was liberating, and she understood that severing ties with him was not just a necessity, but a deration of her worth. With each passing moment, she felt the unseen doors of her life creaking open, inviting her to step into untold worlds where she could rediscover herself, free from the shadows of her past.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, tensions are set to escte as N grapples with the fallout from her interactions with both Damon and rk. The fragile bnce of their rtionships teeters on the brink, and N¡¯s resolve to reim her independence will be tested like never before. As she begins to uncover theyers of deception surrounding her marriage, readers can expect a deeper exploration of her inner turmoil and the lengths she will go to protect herself. Will she find the strength to confront rk¡¯s infidelity, or will the emotional weight of her circumstances pull her back into the shadows of doubt?


    Moreover, Damon¡¯s enigmatic presence loomsrge, hinting at secrets yet to be revealed. His connection to N is fraught with unspoken feelings, and as rk¡¯s jealousy begins to boil over, the stakes rise for all involved. Will Damon be an ally in N¡¯s quest for freedom, or will his own motivesplicate matters further? The chapter promises to delve into theplexities of trust and betrayal, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how N will navigate the treacherous waters ahead. Prepare for unexpected revtions and a thrilling sh of loyalties that will leave you questioning everything you thought you knew about these characters.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 59

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 59 Summary


    In this intense chapter, rk confronts N with a mix of disdain and arrogance, dismissing her feelings and questioning her worth. He coldly reveals his belief that his uncle¡¯s interest in her is insincere, further deepening the emotional rift between them. N, feeling disgusted by rk¡¯s harsh words, stands her ground, challenging him to reflect on his own despicable actions rather than projecting his ws onto others. The tension esctes as rk threatens to halt the search for a kidney donor for N¡¯s father, Harrison, showcasing his maniptive nature and the depths of his selfishness.


    N¡¯s emotions spiral as she grapples with the reality of rk¡¯s cruelty. Despite their past and the promises he made, she realizes that rk has transformed into a heartless individual, willing to use her father¡¯s health as leverage in their conflict. The atmosphere is charged with anger and desperation as N attempts to reim some power by confronting rk, but he retaliates with a chilling calmness that leaves her feeling vulnerable and trapped. His threats serve to remind her of the control he wields over her life, intensifying her feelings of helplessness.


    As the confrontation unfolds, N¡¯s defiance shines through, but it is met with rk¡¯s chilling satisfaction. He revels in her fear, suggesting that he could be her protector if she knows her ce, furtherplicating their already toxic rtionship. N¡¯s determination to stand up to him is palpable, yet she is acutely aware of the precarious position she is in. The chapter closes with a sense of foreboding as she receives a call from the police, hinting at furtherplications in her life and the consequences of her tumultuous rtionship with rk. This moment underscores her istion and the urgent need for support as she navigates the chaos that surrounds her.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    rk¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, ready to unleash a torrent of words that would cut deep, but before he could utter a sound, his phone red to life. The screen illuminated with Jordyn¡¯s name, and without a second thought, he dismissed the call with a cold flick of his finger.


    ¡°N,¡± he began, his voice dripping with disdain, ¡°do you honestly believe my uncle harbors any genuine affection for you? If he truly cared, he wouldn¡¯t have attempted to seduce you while you were still my wife. His actions now only reveal that he¡¯s toying with you, nothing more.¡±


    N felt a wave of revulsion wash over her at rk¡¯s venomous words. She fixed him with a frigid stare, her heart racing with indignation. ¡°rk, I¡¯ve told you time and again¡ªdon¡¯t project your own vile nature onto others. Not everyone is as despicable as you.¡±


    ¡°Despicable?¡± he scoffed, his tone mocking. ¡°Isn¡¯t it vile for an elder to entertain inappropriate thoughts about you? What do you call that?¡±


    N¡¯s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing into icy slits. ¡°And what gives you the right to pass judgment? You haven¡¯t even faced the consequences of your own actions with your mistress and her unborn child. rk, the truly despicable one here is you.¡±


    The atmosphere thickened with tension as rk¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing into slits of simmering anger directed at N.


    ¡°N, it appears you¡¯re not grasping the lesson here,¡± he said, a smirk ying on his lips as he dialed a number on his phone. ¡°I suggest you stop searching for a kidney donor for my father-inw.¡±


    N¡¯s heart plummeted as she realized the implications of his words. She lunged for his phone, desperation fueling her movements, but rk was ready. He stepped back, maintaining a distance that felt insurmountable.


    ¡°rk, are you out of your mind?! Have youpletely forgotten the promises you made to me?!¡±


    Her voice was a mixture of anger and disbelief, her emotions swirling like a storm within her. Despite being the one who had strayed first, rk¡¯s actions now inflicted a deeper wound. He knew how desperately they needed a kidney donor for Harrison, and yet, he was willing to halt the search simply because they had quarreled.


    He had promised her that he would find a way to secure treatment for her father when he had coerced her into relinquishing the patent. And now, just a few yearster, he was shattering that promise without a hint of remorse.


    N¡¯s mind raced, grappling with the realization of how selfish and heartless the man she had once loved had be.


    rk ended the call with an unsettling calmness, his face devoid of any emotion as he approached her. He seized her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. ¡°N, consider this a lesson. Remember this pain well. If you provoke me again, you¡¯ll find yourself reliving this torment time and time again.¡±


    Tears welled in N¡¯s eyes, her fists clenching tightly around the nket as she fought against the hurt. In a moment of defiance, she raised her hand, aiming to p him across the face.


    But before she could connect, he caught her wrist in a vice-like grip. ¡°Think carefully about the repercussions of that p,¡± he warned, his voice low and dangerous.


    ¡°rk, are you genuinely trying to push me to hate you?¡± she challenged, her voice trembling with a mix of fury and despair.


    A chilling smile spread across his face. ¡°Hate me if you wish, but remember, we¡¯re bound together for life. There¡¯s no escaping this.¡±


    As she looked into his eyes, N felt a shiver crawl up her spine. Was she truly fated to be ensnared in his web forever?


    rk noticed the fear flickering in her gaze and grinned, a sense of satisfaction washing over him. ¡°N, if you y your cards right, I can be your protector. Those around you will remain safe¡ªif you understand your ce.¡±


    N tightened her grip on the nket, her heart racing as she red at him defiantly. ¡°rk, you¡¯d better hold onto your position as the CEO of the Sumner Group. That¡¯s where you belong.¡±


    rk raised an eyebrow, the underlying threat in her words not lost on him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I descend into hell, I¡¯ll make sure to drag you down with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± she yelled, her voice echoing in the silence of the room.


    ¡°If you recognize my insanity, then perhaps you should stop testing my limits,¡± he shot back, his tone icy.


    As N trembled, caught in the whirlwind of emotions, rk released her wrist, straightening up as he prepared to leave. ¡°I have work to attend to. I¡¯lle to see you again this afternoon.¡±


    Moments after rk exited, the phone rang again, this time with an unfamiliar number. N answered, her heart racing as she realized it was the police, requesting her presence at the station to provide a statement.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their explosive confrontation, N stood alone in the dimly lit room, the weight of rk¡¯s words echoing in her mind. Each syble seemed to wrap around her heart like a vice, squeezing out any remnants of the love she once felt for him. The stark reality of her situation settled heavily on her shoulders; she was ensnared in a rtionship that had devolved into a battleground of maniption and fear. Yet, amid the turmoil, a flicker of resolve ignited within her. No longer would she allow herself to be defined by rk¡¯s twisted sense of control. The pain he inflicted only served to illuminate the strength she had buried deep within, awakening a fierce determination to reim her narrative and protect her father.


    As the phone call from the police lingered in her thoughts, N recognized this moment as a turning point. It was not just a summons to provide a statement; it was a call to action, a chance to step through the unseen door that led to untold worlds beyond her current reality. With each heartbeat, she felt the shackles of her past loosening, reced by the promise of a future where she could stand tall, unyielding against the shadows of her former life. The journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but for the first time in a long while, N felt the stirrings of hope. She was ready to confront the darkness and emerge into the light, determined to carve a path that was truly her own.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to escte as the consequences of their tumultuous rtionship begin to unfold. With the police now involved, N is thrust into a web of uncertainty and fear, forced to confront not only her feelings for rk but also the implications of his cruel maniption. Will she find the strength to break free from his grasp, or will his threats loom over her like a dark cloud, suffocating her every move? As she navigates this precarious situation, the stakes are raised, and the question of her father¡¯s health weighs heavily on her mind,plicating her choices.


    Moreover, the arrival of the police adds ayer of intrigue and urgency to the narrative. What revtions wille to light during her statement? Will N¡¯s past decisionse back to haunt her, or will she seize this opportunity to reim her power? As the chapter unfolds, the reader will be on the edge of their seat, eager to discover whether N can summon the courage to confront her demons and the man who has ensnared her heart. The unseen doors of her past may hold the key to her future, but will she have the resolve to step through them? The anticipation builds as N stands at a crossroads, with the potential for both liberation and devastation hanging in the bnce.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 60

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 60 Summary


    In Chapter 60 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N experiences a moment of relief as she prepares to leave the police station. However, her departure is interrupted by an officer who insists that she speak with the suspect, Lucia. Despite her suspicions about Lucia¡¯s intentions, N reluctantly agrees to the meeting, feeling a mix of apprehension and curiosity as she approaches the ss barrier separating them.


    Upon entering the room, N finds Lucia calm andposed, seemingly relishing the confrontation. Their dialogue quickly esctes into a tense exchange, with Lucia taunting N about her perceived victory. N, however, maintains herposure and counters Lucia¡¯s ims, asserting that Lucia¡¯s downfall is a result of her own greed and extremism. The emotional stakes rise as N realizes that Lucia is not merely ying games; she is deeply disturbed and obsessed.


    The conversation takes a shocking turn when Lucia reveals that the incident at Harris Pharmaceuticals was not an ident but a calcted act involving Cyrus¡¯s father. This revtion sends N into a whirlwind of emotions, as she grapples with the implications of Lucia¡¯s words. The thought that her marriage to Cyrus could be intertwined with arger scheme is both unsettling and disorienting. N¡¯s determination to remain rational is tested as she confronts the possibility that her life is intricately linked to the very enemy she thought she had moved past.


    As Lucia mocks N¡¯s situation, the tension esctes further. N¡¯s cold demeanor begins to crack under the weight of the revtions, especially when Lucia hints at the involvement of N¡¯s father in the incident. The emotional turmoil within N bes palpable as she processes the betrayal and the connections between her family and Lucia¡¯s. The chapter concludes with N feeling overwhelmed and disoriented, only to be jolted back to reality by a sudden shout, leaving readers on the edge of their seats regarding what will happen next.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 60**


    As N concluded her statement, she felt a sense of relief wash over her, believing she could finally leave the oppressive atmosphere of the police station. Just as she turned to exit, a firm hand on her arm made her pause.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston,¡± the officer said, his voice steady yet insistent, ¡°the suspect has requested to see you. She insists she won¡¯t say a word until you¡¯re present. Can you please cooperate and speak with her?¡±


    N¡¯s brow furrowed in suspicion, a nagging feeling creeping into her mind that Lucia might have a hidden agenda, one that couldplicate matters further.


    Noticing her hesitation, the officer tried to reassure her. ¡°I understand your concerns. But don¡¯t worry; there will be a ss barrier between you. She won¡¯t be able to harm you in any way.¡±


    With a reluctant sigh, N nodded. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    As she walked down the sterile corridor, her heart raced slightly, a mix of apprehension and curiosity coursing through her veins. Upon reaching the designated room, she found Lucia already seated on the opposite side of the ss, her demeanor unnervingly calm. It was as if she relished the moment, knowing that no matter how much animosity she harbored towards N, she was now powerless.


    N picked up the phone, her voice frosty as she addressed Lucia. ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡±


    Lucia¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, a glimmer of malice dancing in her eyes. ¡°N, do you really think you¡¯ve won this battle?¡±


    N met her gaze with a steely indifference, her expression betraying nothing. In fact, she found herself pondering the absurdity of feeling any hatred towards Lucia. It seemed excessive, even pointless.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. I¡¯ve never aimed to win against anyone, least of all you. Your own greed and extremism have led to your downfall,¡± N replied, her tone unwavering.


    Lucia¡¯sughter was sharp and derisive. ¡°What I despise most is your cold indifference while you exploit every opportunity thates your way.¡±


    As N looked into Lucia¡¯s eyes, filled with a manic obsession, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Lucia had truly lost her grip on reality.


    ¡°Lucia, I¡¯m not here to engage in your nonsensical games. If you have nothing of value to share, just confess to your crimes. The evidence against you is irrefutable. Even if you choose silence, your conviction is inevitable.¡±


    With that, N began to set the phone down, ready to escape the suffocating confrontation.


    ¡°N, wait! Do you know that the incident at Harris Pharmaceuticals wasn¡¯t just an ident? It was a calcted act!¡± Lucia¡¯s voice pierced the air, making N freeze in her tracks.


    Bringing the phone back to her ear, N¡¯s voice was icy as she demanded, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Are you really that oblivious? That incident was part of arger scheme aimed at Harris Pharmaceuticals, and it involves rk¡¯s father. Isn¡¯t it poetic justice that you married the son of your enemy?¡± Lucia¡¯s words dripped with a twisted satisfaction.


    N felt her grip on the phone tighten, her knuckles turning pale as a tempest of emotions brewed within her. The implications of Lucia¡¯s revtion were staggering. The ident at Harris Pharmaceuticals was linked to Cyrus?


    ¡°Why should I believe a word you say?¡± N managed to grit out, her voice betraying the turmoil roiling inside her.


    ¡°Believe it or don¡¯t; it¡¯s entirely your choice. If you prefer to remain in blissful ignorance while sleeping next to your enemy¡¯s son, that¡¯s on you. But what a pity for your father, who should have lived a peaceful life, yet was struck down so unjustly, falling gravely ill. It¡¯s truly tragic!¡±


    Lucia¡¯s expression morphed into one of mockery, her eyes glinting with feigned sympathy, a mask that barely concealed her delight in N¡¯s distress.


    N¡¯s cold stare bore into Lucia as she responded, ¡°That ident had something to do with your father too, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lucia nodded slowly, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Yes. Otherwise, why would he suddenly find himself as an executive at a subsidiary of Prospectus Technology?¡±


    Lucia had initially hesitated to expose Clement, clinging to the hope that he would stille to her aid. But just two hours prior, he had sent awyer to inform her that she should plead guilty and fend for herself, a clear signal that he was done with her.


    Since he had severed their bond, she felt no obligation to shield him any longer.


    N, overwhelmed by the weight of this new information, barely registered how she left the police station. Her mind was a whirlpool of thoughts until a sudden shout jolted her back to reality.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of her confrontation with Lucia, N found herself standing at a crossroads, the weight of new revtions pressing heavily upon her chest. The once-clear lines of her world had blurred, entangling her in a web of betrayal and hidden agendas. As she walked away from the police station, the echoes of Lucia¡¯s taunts reverberated in her mind, forcing her to confront the ufortable truth that her life was intricately linked to forces she had yet to fully understand. The realization that her marriage to Cyrus could be a pawn in a muchrger game left her feeling exposed and vulnerable, yet it also ignited a flicker of resolve within her. N knew she had to unearth the truth, not just for herself, but for her father and the life she envisioned with Cyrus.


    With each step, N began to shed the remnants of fear and uncertainty that had gued her. The confrontation with Lucia, though unsettling, had awakened a fierce determination to reim her narrative and protect her loved ones from the shadows of the past. No longer would she be a passive yer in this unfolding drama; she would be the architect of her destiny. As she emerged into the cool evening air, the horizon before her felt charged with possibility. The unseen doors that had once seemed daunting now appeared as gateways to untold worlds, each one promising a chance for resolution and empowerment. N was ready to step through, armed with the knowledge that she could confront the darkness and emerge stronger on the other side.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N grapples with the shocking revtions dropped by Lucia. With the weight of new information regarding the incident at Harris Pharmaceuticals hanging over her, N¡¯s world is about to be turned upside down. Will she confront Cyrus about his father¡¯s potential involvement, or will the fear of unraveling their rtionship keep her silent? As she steps into the unpredictable territory of familial betrayal and hidden agendas, N must navigate the treacherous waters of trust and deception.


    Moreover, the sudden shout at the end of Chapter 60 hints at an imminent danger that N may not have anticipated. Who or what is threatening her now? The stakes are rising, and the looming question of whether N will be able to protect herself¡ªand those she loves¡ªadds an urgent sense of foreboding. The chapter promises to delve deeper into the web of conspiracies that surround N and Lucia, revealing alliances and enmities that could change everything. Prepare for a gripping continuation where every choice N makes could lead to unforeseen consequences, and where the truth may be more dangerous than she ever imagined.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 61

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 61 Summary


    In Chapter 61 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N experiences a life-threatening moment when she is nearly hit by a truck. Fortunately, a stranger saves her just in time, leaving her shaken but grateful. As she gathers herself, she feels a mix of pain and a strange numbness, highlighting her emotional turmoil. The stranger¡¯s concern for her well-being serves as a brief reminder of the fragility of life, prompting N to reflect on her priorities.


    Instead of returning home, N feelspelled to visit her father, Harrison, who is in the hospital undergoing dialysis. The sterile environment is heavy with the sounds of machines, and upon seeing her father, N is struck by his frail condition. Wren, her father¡¯s wife, expresses her deep concern over his deteriorating health and the uncertainty of finding a matching kidney. N feels a profound sorrow for both her father and Wren, as they navigate this painful chapter together.


    As their conversation unfolds, Wren notices N¡¯s bandaged hand, prompting a discussion about her injury. N downys it as a minor issue, but the pain she feels is both physical and emotional, stemming from the weight of her family¡¯s struggles. Wren¡¯s insistence that N should focus on her recovery rather than being at the hospital underscores the genuine bond they share, rooted in love and loyalty.


    When Harrison finally emerges from his treatment, his weakened state deeply affects N. She grapples with feelings of frustration and anger over the circumstances that have led to his decline. Their exchange reveals Harrison¡¯s remorse for past words and his desire for N¡¯s happiness, even if it means letting her go. N¡¯s emotional response to his apology reflects theplex dynamics of their rtionship, as she reassures him of her understanding andmitment to their family despite the challenges they face. The chapter encapstes themes of love, sacrifice, and the enduring strength of familial bonds amidst adversity.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Chapter 61**


    N felt a sudden jolt as strong hands gripped her from behind, yanking her away just in time. The ground rushed up to meet her, and she hit it with a thud, the impact reverberating through her body. A massive truck thundered past, its engine roaring like a beast, leaving her momentarily disoriented.


    As she sat there, her body ached in protest, yet a strange numbness enveloped her, dulling the pain. She blinked, trying to shake off the haze that clouded her mind.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± A concerned voice broke through her fog. The figure who had pulled her to safety waved a hand in front of her face, gauging her state of mind, clearly worried that the recent events had left her stunned.


    N managed a nod, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really sure?¡± The stranger¡¯s brow furrowed, their concern palpable.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she affirmed, a bit more firmly this time, as rity began to seep back into her consciousness.


    Satisfied with her response, the good Samaritan reminded her to stay vignt while crossing the street, their frown lingering as they walked away, clearly still worried about her wellbeing.


    Instead of heading home, N felt an urgent need to visit Harrison. The weight of the day pressed heavily on her shoulders, but the thought of her father stirred something deep within her.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, she found her father undergoing dialysis, the sterile environment filled with the beeping of machines and the faint scent of antiseptic.


    Wren looked up in surprise as N entered the room, quickly dabbing at her eyes, trying to mask her emotions with a forced smile. ¡°N, what brings you here?¡± she asked, her voice a mix of surprise and concern.


    N settled beside her, her gaze dropping to the floor as she spoke softly. ¡°I came to see my dad.¡±


    A heavy sigh escaped Wren¡¯s lips. ¡°We don¡¯t know when a matching kidney will be found¡­ Your father¡¯s health is deteriorating rapidly, and each dialysis session is excruciating for him. It breaks my heart to see him like this¡­¡±


    Tears welled in Wren¡¯s eyes again as she spoke, and N felt a pang of sorrow for both her father and Wren.


    Lost in her thoughts, N remained silent, staring at the floor, the weight of her worries pressing down on her.


    Then Wren¡¯s gaze shifted to N¡¯s bandaged hand, her expression shifting to one of concern. ¡°What happened to your hand? How did you get injured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor injury from an experiment. It will heal in time,¡± N replied, her tone casual, but inside she felt the throb of pain, both physical and emotional.


    Wren frowned, her worry deepening. ¡°You should be resting at home when you¡¯re injured. There¡¯s no need for you to be here. I¡¯ll take care of your father, so just focus on your work.¡±


    N nodded, appreciating Wren¡¯s concern. ¡°Yes. Wren, thank you for everything.¡±


    ¡°No need to mention it,¡± Wren said, her voice softening. ¡°I¡¯m his wife. He never mistreated me during his sessful days. If I were to leave him now, I would truly be heartless.¡±


    Their bond was genuine, a testament to the love that had weathered many storms.


    As they spoke, the door opened and Harrison emerged, looking pale and drained. The sight of his wan face and dry, cracked lips made N¡¯s heart ache.


    If it weren¡¯t for that ident, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this pitiful state so quickly. The thought sent a wave of frustration through her, and she subconsciously clenched her hands at her sides, feeling the anger bubble beneath her surface.


    ¡°N, how did you get hurt?¡± Harrison¡¯s eyes fell on her bandaged hand, his expression filled with concern and pain.


    After she and rk had left that day, Harrison had regretted the harsh words he¡¯d spoken. He had wanted to reach out to her, but the fear of her lingering anger held him back.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± she reassured him, but her indifferent tone only deepened his heartache.


    Harrison felt a swell of guilt. She used to cry at the slightest injury, but the downfall of the Jaystons had forced her to adopt a stoic facade, a mask of strength that he found both admirable and heartbreaking.


    ¡°N¡­ I said things I shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m truly sorry. You¡¯ve probably endured so much being married to rk over the years, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    For a moment, N was taken aback, her emotions swirling as her nose tingled with the threat of tears. She fought to maintain herposure, responding softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of time to think these past few days. If you want to live elsewhere, you can. I won¡¯t force you to move back. You¡¯re my only daughter, and all I want is for you to be happy,¡± he said, his voice thick with emotion.


    N nodded, feeling the weight of his words. ¡°Yes, Dad, I understand. I¡¯m not upset with you.¡±


    ¡°Good. Regardless, don¡¯t let yourself suffer. I¡¯d rather not treat my illness than see you mistreated in the Sumners,¡± Harrison said, his tone firm yet tender, conveying the depth of his care for her wellbeing.Conclusion


    As N sat beside her father, the emotional turmoil within her began to settle into a fragile sense of rity. The stark reality of Harrison¡¯s condition weighed heavily on her heart, yet amidst the pain, there was a flicker of hope ignited by their conversation. The bond between them, once strained by unspoken words and misunderstandings, was slowly mending. Harrison¡¯s heartfelt apology and his unwavering love for her pierced through N¡¯s stoic facade, reminding her of the strength of familial ties. In that moment, she realized that vulnerability could coexist with strength, and that it was okay to lean on those she loved, even as she navigated her own battles.


    With newfound resolve, N understood that her journey was not solely about enduring hardship, but also about embracing the connections that could guide her through the darkest moments. The ident had served as a catalyst, forcing her to confront not only her fears but also the depth of her rtionships. As she looked into her father¡¯s weary eyes, she felt a renewedmitment to both him and herself. No longer would she hide behind a mask of strength; she would allow herself to feel, to grieve, and to heal. Together, they would face the uncertainties ahead, stepping through the unseen doors of their lives into untold worlds, hand in hand, ready to embrace whatever came next.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As N grapples with her father¡¯s deteriorating health and the emotional weight of their conversation, the uing chapter promises to delve deeper into theplex dynamics of family and sacrifice. With Harrison¡¯s heartfelt apology lingering in the air, N is faced with a pivotal choice¡ªwill she remain steadfast in hermitment to her family, or will she finally break free from the chains of her past? The tension between her loyalty to her father and her desire for independence will undoubtedly reach a boiling point, leaving readers eager to discover which path she will choose.


    Moreover, the lingering mystery surrounding N¡¯s injury hints at a deeper, perhaps more dangerous, undercurrent in her life. The ident that led her to the hospital was no mere coincidence, and as she begins to piece together the events that led to her injury, readers can expect thrilling revtions that may alter her understanding of those around her. Will N uncover a hidden truth that could change everything? As the stakes rise, the emotional and physical challenges she faces will test her resilience and force her to confront the shadows of her past. Prepare for a chapter filled with suspense, emotional revtions, and the promise of transformation.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 62

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 62 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N confronts her father, Harrison, expressing her frustration and hurt over his insensitive remarks. The tension in the hospital room is palpable as Harrison struggles to find the right words, and Wren, a supportive figure, steps in to remind him of the emotional toll his words have on N. This moment highlights the deep-seated pain and unresolved issues within their family dynamics, particrly as N grapples with her father¡¯s sadness and her own feelings of betrayal.


    As N attempts to broach the sensitive topic of the Harris Pharmaceuticals ident, Harrison¡¯s defensive reaction reveals his desire to avoid painful memories. N, aware of her father¡¯s reluctance, chooses not to press further, leaving her with a bitter taste of unaddressed emotions. The arrival of rk, N¡¯s partner,plicates matters further, as she recalls his earlier harsh words and feels a sense of unease. Despite her efforts to maintain a facade of politeness, the underlying tension between them is evident, showcasing the strain in their rtionship.


    rk¡¯s attempt to reconnect with N is met with mixed emotions; while he expresses a willingness to support her and her father, N remains guarded. The atmosphere shifts as Harrison¡¯s perception of rk changes, influenced by N¡¯s struggles and the realization that rk¡¯s behavior has contributed to her distress. This moment of rity for Harrison introduces a sense of regret for having previously sided with rk, deepening theplexity of family loyalty and love.


    As their visites to a close, rk offers an olive branch, acknowledging his mistakes and expressing a desire to continue searching for a kidney for Harrison. However, N¡¯s heart remains cautious, torn between the hope for reconciliation and the fear of being hurt again. The story encapstes the intricate web of emotions that bind family and rtionships, highlighting themes of forgiveness, trust, and the struggle to navigate personal pain amidst familial obligations.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as she cast a piercing re at Harrison. ¡°Dad, what on earth are you talking about?! If you ever say something like that again, I swear I won¡¯te to see you anymore.¡± Her voice trembled with a mix of anger and hurt, echoing the turmoil inside her.


    Before Harrison could muster a response, Wren interjected swiftly, her voice firm yetpassionate. ¡°Alright, Harrison, enough of this. You need to think about how much this is affecting N.¡±


    N felt a lump rise in her throat as she noticed the flicker of sadness in her father¡¯s eyes. It was a familiar sight, one that tugged at her heartstrings, and with a heavy sigh, Harrison fell silent, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air.


    After carefully settling Harrison back into the sterile confines of his hospital room, N hesitated at the doorway, an uncharacteristic curiosity bubbling to the surface. ¡°Dad, has there been any progress in determining what caused the Harris Pharmaceuticals ident?¡± she ventured, her voice softer now, almost hesitant.


    Harrison¡¯s expression shifted, surprise etched across his features before a frown took its ce. ¡°Why are you asking about that all of a sudden?¡± His tone was defensive, a protective shield against a memory he clearly wished to forget.


    ¡°I was watching some safety ident videos recently,¡± she lied, the words slipping out with practiced ease. ¡°I just wanted to understand what happened during that incident. You know, working in ab, I need to be aware to avoid simr mishaps.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall the details. It¡¯s been ages, and honestly, I¡¯d rather not revisit it,¡± Harrison replied, his voiceced with a hint of annoyance, as if the topic itself was a ghost he wished to banish.


    Sensing his reluctance, N chose not to push further. ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± she said quietly, the conversation leaving a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Just as she was about to step out, the hospital door swung open, and rk strode in, a look of surprise crossing his face. ¡°N, you should have let me know you wereing to see Dad. I would have joined you,¡± he said, his voice warm, but N felt a chill run down her spine.


    The memory of his harsh words from that morning flooded back, and a wave of distaste washed over her. The timing of his arrival felt too orchestrated, as if he had been watching her, perhaps even had someone follow her. Was he worried she would spill the truth about his behavior?


    Taking a steadying breath, N forced a smile, though it felt more like a mask than a genuine expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your day. I thought you might be busy,¡± she replied, her tone light but her heart heavy with unease.


    rk faltered for a moment at her smile, a flicker of confusion crossing his face. It had been so long since she had greeted him with anything but disdain or annoyance, and the warmth of her smile was a stark reminder of what had been lost.


    He felt a softening in his chest, a fleeting memory of her once bright and weing demeanor. ¡°Even if I¡¯m busy, I can always carve out time for you,¡± he said, his voice a mix of sincerity and longing.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure to let you know next time, so we cane together,¡± N replied, her voice steady despite the turmoil within.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± he nodded, a hint of relief in his expression.


    rk turned his attention to Harrison, exchanging a few polite words, but the atmosphere had shifted. Harrison¡¯s demeanor was noticeably cooler, a stark contrast to the warmth he once felt towards rk. Previously, he had believed rk treated N with respect, but recent revtions had cast a shadow over that perception.


    Since rk had mentioned during hisst visit that N had moved out and refused to return, Harrison could no longer view him through rose-colored sses. If rk truly cared for N, she wouldn¡¯t have felt the need to leave.


    Harrison felt a wave of guilt wash over him, a deep remorse for having sided with rk and inadvertently cing me on N. ¡°If you¡¯re too busy, you don¡¯t have toe. I understand,¡± he said, his voice tinged with regret.


    N pressed her lips together, fully aware that her father was intentionally being frosty towards rk, recognizing the injustice N had faced. ¡°Dad, even if I¡¯m busy, I¡¯ll always make time to visit you,¡± she insisted, her determination shining through.


    Harrison opened his mouth, wanting to say more, but the troubled look on N¡¯s face silenced him. He could see the storm brewing within her, and he didn¡¯t want to add to her burdens.


    After spending a little more time with Harrison, N finally left the room with rk by her side. As they waited for the elevator, rk turned to her, his voice dropping to a softer tone. ¡°N, I was wrong this morning. I¡¯ve made arrangements for the search for a kidney for Dad to continue. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me.¡±


    His words hung in the air, a fragile truce offered amidst the chaos of their rtionship, but N¡¯s heart remained guarded, unsure if she could truly trust him again.Conclusion


    As N stepped into the elevator, the weight of the day settled heavily on her shoulders. The confrontation with her father had unearthed a torrent of emotions, forcing her to confront the strained dynamics within her family. Harrison¡¯s remorse and rk¡¯s tentative olive branch created a fragile tension, one that both relieved and troubled her. Though she felt a flicker of hope with rk¡¯s promise to continue the search for her father¡¯s kidney, the scars of their earlier conflicts loomedrge in her mind. N¡¯s heart ached with the realization that forgiveness would note easily; trust, once broken, is a delicate thing to mend.


    In the quiet of the elevator, N took a deep breath, seeking rity amidst the chaos. She understood that healing would require time and effort, not just from her but from everyone involved. The path forward was uncertain, yet she felt a resolve building within her¡ªshe would not allow the shadows of the past to dictate her future. With a renewed sense of purpose, she nced at rk, who stood beside her, a silent promise of change hanging between them. As the doors opened, N stepped out, ready to face whatevery ahead, determined to navigate the unseen doors of their rtionships and step into the untold worlds of forgiveness and understanding.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect tension to escte as N grapples with her conflicted feelings towards both her father and rk. With the revtion of rk¡¯s renewedmitment to help Harrison, N finds herself at a crossroads. Will she be able to forgive him, or will the memories of past betrayals cloud her judgment? As N navigates the emotional minefield of her family dynamics, the stakes are raised, and the shadows of their history loomrge.


    Moreover, the mystery surrounding the Harris Pharmaceuticals ident is poised to unravel further. N¡¯s curiosity about the incident, coupled with Harrison¡¯s reluctance to discuss it, hints at deeper secrets that could change everything. Will N uncover the truth, and if so, what consequences will it bring for her rtionship with her father and rk? As she delves into the past, the unseen doors to untold worlds may reveal not only hidden truths but also the strength and resilience she never knew she possessed. Prepare for a chapter filled with revtions, emotional confrontations, and the potential for transformation as N steps closer to uncovering the mysteries that bind them all.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 63

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 63 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N and rk share a pivotal moment that reveals theplexities of their rtionship. When N gazes into rk¡¯s eyes, she sees an unspoken apology that stirs long-buried emotions within her. Acknowledging her past distance and coldness, she expresses her desire to rebuild trust rather than simply forgive. This moment of vulnerability brings joy to rk, who had feared her lingering resentment. N¡¯s decision to move back to the vi signals a shift in their dynamic, igniting a flicker of hope in rk¡¯s heart.


    As they prepare for dinner, N¡¯s willingness to engage with rk is tempered by her unresolved feelings. While she acknowledges her intent to work on their rtionship, she firmly sets boundaries, indicating that she is not yet ready for physical intimacy. This creates a palpable tension, as rk grapples with the reality of her emotional distance. Despite his excitement about their dinner, he senses the underlying strain in their interactions, particrly when N¡¯s thoughts drift toward the unresolved issues surrounding Harris Pharmaceuticals and her need to confront Cyrus.


    Their dinner outing takes an unexpected turn when they encounter Damon and Spencer, adding anotheryer ofplexity to the evening. Damon¡¯s cold demeanor towards N raises questions and concerns, while rk instinctively steps in to protect her from his uncle¡¯s scrutiny. The tension between rk and Damon is evident, suggesting that external pressures may furtherplicate N and rk¡¯s attempts to reconnect. As they navigate this charged atmosphere, the unspoken words and unresolved emotions linger, hinting at the challenges that lie ahead in their journey toward reconciliation.


    Ultimately, the chapter captures the delicate bnce between hope and uncertainty in N and rk¡¯s rtionship. N¡¯s determination to confront her past and seek answers, coupled with rk¡¯s desire for forgiveness and intimacy, sets the stage for apelling exploration of love, trust, and theplexities of human emotions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 63**


    N lifted her gaze to meet rk¡¯s, and in that fleeting moment, she recognized the unspoken apology etched in his warm brown eyes. It was a look that stirred something deep within her, a mix of memories and unresolved feelings.


    With a gentle nod, she replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve given it a lot of thought. I realize I¡¯ve been too distant, too cold toward you. But between spouses, it¡¯s not merely about forgiveness; it¡¯s about understanding and rebuilding trust.¡±


    For a heartbeat, rk stood frozen, his heart racing in disbelief. Then, as if a light had been switched on, joy flooded his features. ¡°N, are you serious?¡± His voice trembled with hope, the words tumbling out in a rush.


    He had braced himself for her lingering anger, expecting to navigate the turbulent waters of her resentment. But here she was, her demeanor shifting like the wind, softer and more open than he had dared to dream possible after just one morning.


    A smile crept onto N¡¯s lips, warming the air between them. ¡°Of course. While I haven¡¯t fully forgiven you yet, I¡¯vee to realize that holding onto grudges only weighs me down. I¡¯ll be moving back to the vi in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± rk¡¯s heart soared at the prospect.


    Though he couldn¡¯t quite grasp the sudden change in her heart, the essence of it was clear¡ªshe was willing to return to him, and that was all that truly mattered in that moment.


    ¡°Yes, juste and pick me up when the time is right,¡± she stated, her voice steady.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, a grin spreading across his face.


    As he observed the warmth returning to her demeanor, rk hesitated, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his mind. ¡°N¡­ would you join me for dinner tonight? It feels like ages since we¡¯ve shared a meal together¡­¡±


    N paused, her silence stretching into a tense moment that felt like an eternity to rk. Just as he feared she might decline, she nodded, the corners of her mouth lifting slightly. ¡°Sure, just send me the location.¡±


    rk¡¯s excitement bubbled over, lighting up his features. ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that soon, very soon, she would find it in her heart to forgive himpletely.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied softly.


    After dropping her off at the entrance of her apartment, rk felt a renewed sense of hope as he drove away. Yet, the moment his car disappeared from her view, N¡¯s smile faded, reced by a mask of cold resolve.


    To thoroughly investigate the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident, she needed to remain close to rk. It was essential; otherwise, she would miss her chance to confront Cyrus, the man behind the shadows of her turmoil.


    Taking a deep breath, N turned and walked into her apartment, determination coursing through her veins.


    Later that evening, rk drove to pick up N, his heart racing with anticipation.


    When she finally appeared, he was momentarily taken aback. It was evident that she had put in effort to look her best. d in a simple yet elegant dress with just a touch of makeup, she radiated a beauty that was both familiar and strikingly new.


    ¡°N, you look beautiful today,¡± heplimented, his voice warm with admiration.


    A hint of shyness washed over her as she lowered her gaze, a faint blush creeping onto her cheeks. Without uttering a word, she opened the passenger door and slipped into the car.


    rk instinctively reached out to hold her hand, but she instinctively pulled away, creating a distance that felt palpable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only agreed to move back and work on our rtionship. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgiven you yet, so I¡¯m not ready for any intimate gestures at this moment. I hope you can understand,¡± she exined, her voice steady but firm.


    rk¡¯s expression dimmed slightly, yet he nodded in understanding. ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re ready to fully forgive me.¡±


    A flicker of sarcasm danced in N¡¯s downcast eyes. If it turned out that the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident was indeed tied to Cyrus, her resentment toward rk would only intensify.


    Forgiveness, it seemed, was a distant dream.


    Seeing that she had no more to say, rk respected her silence and started the car, the air between them thick with unspoken words.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at a cozy restaurant, the ambiance warm and inviting. As they stepped out, they unexpectedly encountered Damon and Spencer.


    Damon¡¯s brow furrowed at the sight of N, a sh of coldness crossing his features. ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say she needed to stay in the hospital for observation?¡± he thought, confusion mingling with concern. Why was she out and about, especially with rk?


    Noticing the intensity of Damon¡¯s gaze fixed on N, rk instinctively stepped in front of her, shielding her from his scrutiny. ¡°What a coincidence, Uncle Damon. Are you here for dinner too?¡± he asked, his voice low and casual, though his heart raced.


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed as he regarded rk, his expression devoid of warmth, a silent tension crackling in the air between them.Conclusion


    In the quiet aftermath of their dinner, the air between N and rk was thick with both possibility and tension. N¡¯s heart was a battleground of conflicting emotions; she had taken a step towards healing by agreeing to move back in with rk, yet the shadows of her unresolved feelings loomedrge. While rk¡¯s hope soared at the prospect of rekindling their bond, N¡¯s resolve remained steadfast, driven by a need for rity and justice. As they navigated theplexities of their rtionship, N understood that forgiveness was not a destination, but a journey fraught with challenges and unexpected turns. The warmth of their shared moments was a stark contrast to the icy grip of her doubts, leaving her to ponder how much of her heart she was willing to risk.


    As they left the restaurant, the encounter with Damon added anotheryer ofplexity to their fragile reunion. N felt the weight of scrutiny bearing down on her, a reminder that the past was not easily shaken off. rk¡¯s protective instinct ignited a flicker of warmth within her, yet it was quickly overshadowed by the reality of her mission to confront Cyrus and uncover the truth behind the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident. The path ahead was uncertain, but N was determined to face it head-on, even if it meant wrestling with her own feelings for rk. In this moment, she recognized that stepping through the door of their rtionship would require not just trust and understanding, but also the courage to confront the unseen shadows that threatened to pull them apart once more.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to reach new heights as they navigate theplexities of their rekindled rtionship amidst external pressures. With N¡¯s resolve to investigate the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident looming over their dinner, the atmosphere will be charged with unspoken fears and hidden agendas. The emotional stakes are higher than ever, as N grapples with her feelings toward rk while simultaneously seeking the truth about Cyrus. Will she be able to keep her personal vendetta from overshadowing their fragile reconciliation?


    Moreover, the unexpected encounter with Damon adds anotheryer of intrigue to the unfolding narrative. As rk attempts to shield N from Damon¡¯s piercing gaze, the reader will be left wondering about the true nature of Damon¡¯s intentions and the secrets he may hold. Will he pose a threat to their budding connection, or could he inadvertently be an ally in uncovering the dark truths that haunt N? As both characters confront their pasts, the chapter promises to delve into the intricate dance of trust, betrayal, and the quest for redemption, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover what lies ahead.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 64

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 64 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story opens with Damon expressing his disinterest in small talk as he meets rk and N. rk, attempting to maintain a friendly demeanor, invites N into the restaurant, while she silently grapples with her emotions. As they enter, Damon¡¯s dark expression reveals his displeasure, creating a palpable tension in the air, which Spencer notices but feels powerless to address.


    Inside the restaurant, rk is optimistic, feeling a shift in his rtionship with N. He expresses his gratitude for her willingness to give him another chance, but N¡¯s mind is elsewhere, troubled by her recent encounter with Damon. Despite the warm atmosphere, her heart is heavy with guilt and unresolved feelings, leaving her unresponsive to rk¡¯s affections. Her internal conflict grows as she reflects on her desire to distance herself from Damon, fearing theplexities of their connection.


    rk¡¯s cheerful proposal for a birthday celebration is met with N¡¯s firm rejection, prompting her to seek a moment alone in the restroom. This brief escape provides her with a sense of relief, as she struggles to maintain a facade of happiness while her true feelings for rk have faded. However, her moment of solitude is abruptly interrupted when she is unexpectedly pulled into a dark private room, where she finds herself face-to-face with Damon.


    In a shocking turn of events, N experiences a surge of panic as Damon¡¯s aggressive behavior esctes. The familiar scent of alcohol mixed with pine heightens her fear, and she is left feeling powerless as he pins her against the wall. The realization that this man is her husband¡¯s uncle addsyers of confusion and terror to her situation. N¡¯s desperation grows as she grapples with the horrifying reality of being trapped in a twisted moment with Damon, leaving her to question how their lives havee to this point.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 64**


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to discuss business,¡± Damon stated tly, his tone devoid of warmth.


    rk¡¯s lips curled into a friendly smile as he responded, ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you any longer. N, let¡¯s head inside.¡±


    N nodded quietly, her eyes cast downward, and followed rk into the restaurant, her heart heavy with unspoken thoughts.


    As she walked away, Damon¡¯s expression darkened, shadows crossing his features as he watched their figures disappear into the establishment. His displeasure was almost tangible, a storm brewing beneath the surface.


    Spencer, standing nearby, felt a wave of frustration rise within him at the sight of Damon¡¯s scowl. Why was it always Damon who wore the weight of the world on his shoulders?


    After a moment of internal debate, Spencer finally found the courage to speak up, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Mr. Sumner, the meeting time is drawing near.¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t respond, merely scowling as he strode past Spencer and into the restaurant, the air thick with unspoken tension.


    Inside, rk was in high spirits. Tonight felt different; N seemed less distant than before, and he had managed to smooth things over with Damon, at least for the moment.


    Under the soft glow of candlelight, rk¡¯s gaze softened as it fell upon N. ¡°N, I can¡¯t tell you how d I am that you¡¯re willing to give me another chance. I promise you, I won¡¯t let you down this time!¡±


    N barely registered his enthusiastic words, her mind elsewhere. She nodded absentmindedly, ¡°Yeah, I believe you,¡± her voicecking conviction.


    She continued slicing her steak, the warm light illuminating her features, but her thoughts were far from the pleasant ambiance of the restaurant. The scene around her was calm and inviting, yet her heart was troubled.


    rk¡¯s eyes sparkled with affection as he watched her, but N remained oblivious to his gaze, her mind swirling with memories of her earlier encounter with Damon.


    She hadn¡¯t even greeted him properly; he must think she was ungrateful.


    But even if he did, she had resolved to keep her distance. If she had her way, she would prefer to avoid any interaction with him altogether. It would spare her from the guilt that gnawed at her conscience.


    ¡°N¡­ N?¡±


    rk¡¯s voice cut through her reverie, pulling her back to the present. She looked up, startled. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m sorry, I was so focused on cutting my steak that I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°I was suggesting that I host a birthday party for you at my ce this year. It could be more lively,¡± rk proposed, a hopeful glint in his eyes.


    N shook her head firmly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like events with too many people.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. If you change your mind or want any gifts, just let me know,¡± he replied, his tone still cheerful despite her rejection.


    ¡°Okay,¡± N said, cing her knife and fork down. She stood up, feeling the need for a moment¡¯s escape. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    Once she rounded the corner and was out of rk¡¯s sight, a wave of relief washed over her. Maintaining a facade of happiness around him was draining; her feelings for rk had faded, and the pretense felt like a heavy mask.


    But she knew she would adapt. As long as she could uncover the truth behind the ident, she could endure the charade.


    The restaurant was spacious, with restrooms tucked away at the end of a long corridor lined with private dining rooms, each door a gateway to hushed conversations and secretive gatherings.


    As N stepped out of the restroom and walked past the first private room, the door swung open unexpectedly. A hand shot out, grabbing her and pulling her inside with a force that startled her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± N¡¯s startled scream was quickly stifled as the door mmed shut behind her.


    Inside, the room was engulfed in darkness, and her heart raced as panic set in.


    As she struggled against her captor, a familiar scent of alcohol mixed with pine filled her nostrils.


    It was Damon!


    N froze, the fight leaving her as fear gripped her. ¡°Uncle Damon¡ª¡± she began, but before she could finish, a sharp pain shot through her lips. Damon had bitten her.


    Her eyes widened in shock as she gasped, instinctively trying to push him away, but his grip was unyielding, pinning her hands against the wall. She felt utterly powerless, forced to submit to his will.


    ¡°Mmph¡­¡± she managed to utter, her voice muffled as terror coursed through her veins.


    Desperation surged within her; Damon was her husband¡¯s uncle¡ªhow could this be happening? How could they be in this twisted moment together?Conclusion


    In the dimly lit room, time seemed to stretch as N grappled with the reality of her situation. The initial shock morphed into a whirlwind of confusion and dread, her thoughts racing as she tried toprehend Damon¡¯s actions. The man who once represented family now felt like a stranger, his intentions shrouded in darkness. The weight of betrayal pressed heavily on her chest, amplifying the fear that coursed through her veins. In that moment, N realized that the emotional distance she had tried to maintain from Damon was no longer a choice; it was a necessity for her survival. The warmth of her previous life, filled withughter and dreams, seemed to fade into the background as she faced the stark truth of her present.


    Yet, amid the chaos of her emotions, a flicker of determination ignited within her. N understood that she could no longer remain a passive participant in her own life. The charade she had worn like armor was crumbling, revealing her vulnerability but also her strength. As she fought against the grip that held her captive, a resolve formed in her heart: she would uncover the truth behind the ident that had shattered her world and reim her agency. No longer would she allow fear to dictate her actions. With every heartbeat, she resolved to step through the unseen doors of her life and confront the untold worlds thaty beyond, ready to face whatever challenges awaited her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and Damon to escte dramatically, as the dark secrets surrounding their connection begin to unravel. With N trapped in a dimly lit room, the stakes have never been higher. Will she find a way to escape Damon¡¯s grasp, or will she be forced to confront the tumultuous emotions that swirl between them? The chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of their rtionship, revealingyers of betrayal, longing, and the haunting echoes of the past that bind them together.


    Moreover, as the narrative unfolds, Spencer¡¯s role bes increasingly pivotal. His frustration with Damon may lead him to take actions that could either exacerbate the situation or provide unexpected support to N. With rk still in the background, oblivious to the turmoil brewing just beyond his reach, the dynamics of love and loyalty will be tested. Readers should brace themselves for shocking revtions and heart-stopping moments that will leave them questioning the true nature of the bonds between these characters. Will N find the strength to reim her agency, or will the unseen doors of their intertwined fates lead her further into darkness?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 65

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 65 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with a tumultuous emotional storm after Damon abruptly releases her grip, leaving her heart racing with anger and gratitude. She struggles with the conflicting feelings towards Damon, who saved her life, but whose actions make her question his intentions. As she contemtes her identity as rk¡¯s wife, she feels a profound sense of betrayal, especially when she reflects on the despicable nature of the men in the Sumner family. Tears of frustration and hurt flow down her cheeks, marking her vulnerability in a moment of deep emotional conflict.


    As the tension esctes, Damon confronts N about her rtionship with rk, questioning her motives and her past actions. N¡¯s indignation res as she defends her choice to have dinner with her husband, countering Damon¡¯s usations with a firm stance. The exchange bes increasingly heated, with Damon attempting to shift the me onto her for a misunderstanding from a previous encounter. N, however, remains resolute, asserting that their past does not justify his current behavior, emphasizing her right to be treated with respect.


    The confrontation intensifies when Damon reveals a shocking truth about rk¡¯s mistress, provoking N¡¯s emotions further. Despite the pain of the revtion, she asserts her determination to stay close to rk to uncover the truth behind a scandal, showcasing her strength and resolve. Yet, she is acutely aware that her connection with Damon can never evolve beyond its current state. The fleeting attraction she feels is overshadowed by the understanding that their rtionship is destined to remain unfulfilled.


    As the tension reaches its peak, N¡¯s resolve hardens, and she prepares to leave. The heavy silence that follows her deration hangs in the air, filled with unspoken words and unresolved emotions. When Damon finally tells her to leave with a tone of disgust, N feels a shiver of fear and determination. She escapes into the night, carrying the weight of their confrontation and theplexities of her feelings, knowing that her journey is far from over.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N felt the weight of her emotions pressing down on her as Damon suddenly released her grip. The moment felt suspended in time, her heart racing as she wrestled with the conflicting feelings swirling within her. Anger coursed through her veins, urging her tosh out, yet a flicker of gratitude lingered in the back of her mind, reminding her that he had saved her life. She clenched her teeth, biting her lip until she tasted the metallic tang of blood, forcing herself to remain silent even as the hurt threatened to spill over.


    What did he truly think of her? Did he see her merely as rk¡¯s wife¡ªhis nephew¡¯s wife¡ªsomeone to toy with? The thought made her stomach churn. How could he dare to cross such a line?


    As her mind spiraled deeper into turmoil, hot tears began to trace their way down her cheeks, each droplet a testament to her sense of betrayal. The men in the Sumner family were all despicable! The realization settled heavily in her chest, a bitter truth she could no longer ignore.


    In the dim light, Damon¡¯s gaze turned icy, his entire presence radiating a chill that matched the darkness surrounding them. The sound of her sobs seemed to fuel his cold demeanor, and he spoke, his voice cutting through the silence like a knife. ¡°Why were you so distant from rk before, even contemting a divorce, yet now you¡¯re sharing a meal with him as if nothing has transpired?¡±


    N felt the heat of indignation rise within her, a frown creasing her brow. Despite the life he had saved, his words felt like a betrayal in themselves. The audacity of his question was infuriating.


    Drawing in a shaky breath, she wiped the tears from her face, her voice steady butced with frost. ¡°Uncle Damon, it¡¯s perfectly normal for a married couple to have dinner together. However, your actions just now, as someone older and wiser, arepletely out of line.¡±


    His response wasced with a biting chill. ¡°Out of line? Didn¡¯t you seduce me first?¡±


    N felt a spark of instinctive denial rise within her. ¡°When did I¡ª¡±


    But then she faltered, the memory of that fateful night crashing over her like a wave. The night she had stumbled upon rk¡¯s infidelity, the night she had ended up in the wrong room, a night that had changed everything.


    Damon, noticing her sudden silence, smirked. ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡±


    Gathering herposure, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined what happened that night at the hotel¡ªit was an ident. If you refuse to believe me, there¡¯s nothing more I can say.¡±


    ¡°Whether it was an ident or not, it still urred,¡± he countered, his voice devoid of warmth.


    N¡¯s expression hardened, a knot of frustration tightening in her chest. Was he really trying toy the me at her feet?


    ¡°As long as nothing happened in the end, it doesn¡¯t count,¡± she shot back, her voice firm.


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that I can do anything I want to you as long as I don¡¯t go all the way, and you¡¯ll just pretend it never happened?¡± he challenged, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°That¡¯s a gross misinterpretation of what I said. I¡¯ve already rified my stance on that night. I appreciate your help, truly I do. But that doesn¡¯t give you the right to treat me as you wish,¡± she asserted, her resolve hardening.


    With that, N attempted to push past him, her hand reaching for the door handle, desperate to escape the suffocating tension. But as soon as her fingers grazed the cool metal, she was yanked back, his grip unyielding.


    Damon¡¯s voice rose, filled with a fierce intensity. ¡°That mistress is pregnant with rk¡¯s child. Soon, she¡¯ll bring a new life into this world. Can you really tolerate the thought of another woman bearing his child and sharing him with her?¡±


    N inhaled sharply, forcing herself to shake off his hand, her voice cold and unwavering. ¡°That¡¯s my business, not yours to meddle in.¡±


    ¡°So you love him so much that you¡¯re willing to forgive his infidelity?¡± he pressed, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The word burst from her lips, filled with an unwavering determination. To uncover the truth behind the Harris Pharmaceuticals scandal, she needed to stay close to rk, no matter the cost.


    Yet, deep down, she knew her rtionship with Damon could never evolve into anything more than what it already was. He had saved her life on multiple asions, and yes, she had felt a flicker of something for him¡ªa fleeting attraction that any woman might feel for a man so capable and heroic. But that was all it could ever be¡ªan ephemeral spark destined to be extinguished.


    Once she returned to the Sumner household, she would bury those feelings deep within herself, never to resurface. Her bond with Damon was not meant to flourish; it was a chapter best left closed.


    As her words hung in the air, a heavy silence descended upon the room, thick and suffocating.


    It felt like an eternity had passed, though it was likely just a matter of seconds, before Damon¡¯s voice shattered the stillness. ¡°Get out!¡±


    His tone dripped with disgust, and N felt a shiver run down her spine. Without another word, she yanked the door open and fled, the weight of the confrontation pressing down on her as she escaped into the night.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their tumultuous exchange, N stepped into the cool night air, her heart pounding with a mix of relief and despair. The confrontation with Damon had peeled backyers of her emotions, exposing raw wounds she had tried to ignore. As she walked away from the Sumner household, the shadows of her past loomedrge, intertwining with the uncertainty of her future. She had fought fiercely to maintain her dignity amidst the chaos, yet the pain of betrayal lingered like a ghost, haunting her every step. The flicker of attraction she felt for Damon now felt like a cruel trick of fate, a reminder of what could never be. She had made her choice, clinging to the hope that her loyalty to rk would ultimately lead her to the truth, but in doing so, she had severed ties with the possibility of something more meaningful with Damon.


    As N moved forward, the weight of her decision settled heavily on her shoulders. The night felt both liberating and suffocating, a paradox that mirrored her internal struggle. She had chosen to bury her feelings, to lock away the fleeting connection she had shared with Damon, believing it was the only way to protect herself from further heartbreak. Yet, with each step away from the confrontation, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was walking away from a part of herself. The emotional arc of that night had shifted her perspective, forcing her to confront theplexities of love, loyalty, and self-preservation. In the silence that enveloped her, N resolved to navigate the unseen doors of her life with newfound rity, ready to step into the untold worlds that awaited her, even if they were fraught with uncertainty and pain.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As N steps into the night, her heart still racing from the confrontation, the shadows of her past decisions loomrger than ever. The unresolved tension between her and Damon hangs heavily in the air, a reminder of the fragile line separating gratitude from betrayal. In the uing chapter, readers can expect N to confront the tumultuous emotions swirling within her, as she grapples with her loyalty to rk and her undeniable connection to Damon. Will she find the strength to navigate theplexities of her rtionships, or will the weight of her choices pull her under?


    Meanwhile, the revtion of rk¡¯s impending fatherhood will send shockwaves through N¡¯s already fragile world. With the stakes higher than ever, she must decide whether to confront rk about his infidelity or to bury her feelings to protect her own heart. As secrets unfold and alliances shift, N¡¯s journey will take unexpected turns, leading her to confront not only the men in her life but also the woman who threatens to upend everything she thought she knew. Anticipate moments of heart-wrenching rity and fierce determination as N seeks to reim her narrative in a world where trust is a luxury she can no longer afford.


    Prepare for a chapter filled with emotional revtions and gripping confrontations, as N steps further into the unknown, where every choice may lead her down a path she never intended to take. Will she emerge stronger, or will the unseen doors of her life lead her into untold chaos?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 66

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 66 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself in a vulnerable state after a confrontation, seeking refuge in the restroom. The cool water on her face momentarily revitalizes her, but the reflection staring back at her¡ªred, puffy eyes¡ªserves as a painful reminder of her emotional turmoil. She grapples with feelings of shame and self-reproach, particrly regarding her rtionship with Damon, whom she believes now views her with disdain. This introspection leads her to resolve to cut ties and move forward, albeit with a heavy heart.


    Returning to her table, N is met with rk¡¯s concerned yet usatory gaze, immediately drawing attention to her swollen lips. His inquiry feels less like concern and more like an interrogation, prompting N to feel defensive and ufortable. Despite her attempt to downy the situation by attributing her appearance to a smudged lipstick, rk¡¯s skepticism only heightens her anxiety. The tension between them esctes as N asserts her boundaries, challenging rk¡¯s aggressive questioning and revealing the fragility of their rtionship.


    As their conversation continues, N¡¯s icy demeanor begins to thaw slightly when rk expresses genuine worry about his uncle¡¯s vtile nature. However, she remains firm in her stance, emphasizing that she will not tolerate baseless usations. This moment of vulnerability from rk allows for a brief connection, but it is overshadowed by the arrival of Damon, whose dark presence sends a chill through N. rk instinctively tries to protect her, but Damon¡¯s indifference only deepens the unsettling atmosphere.


    After a tense departure, rk offers to drive N home, revealing his desire to keep her close. However, N¡¯s response is distant and conflicted, indicating her inner struggle. Once at her building, rk¡¯s eagerness for her to move back in shes with N¡¯s insistence on maintaining boundaries, particrly regarding their sleeping arrangements. Her firm deration about intimacy highlights the emotional distance that still exists between them, setting a clear boundary that she is unwilling topromise on. The chapter closes with a palpable tension, as N asserts her independence while navigating theplexities of her rtionships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    N retreated to the restroom, seeking sce in the coolness of the water. She sshed her face, the icy droplets invigorating her senses.


    Staring into the mirror, she caught sight of her red, puffy eyes and couldn¡¯t suppress a bitter smile. How had ite to this? Damon must be utterly repulsed by her now. She imagined him regarding her with the same chilling indifference he had shown before. Perhaps that was for the best; after all, they should sever any lingering ties.


    After taking a moment to gather herself, she took a deep breath, allowing her eyes to settle back to their usual calmness. With a renewed sense of determination, she stepped out of the restroom.


    Upon returning to the table, N felt rk¡¯s piercing gaze immediately hone in on her swollen lips, as if they were a ring beacon of her distress.


    ¡°N, what on earth happened to your mouth?¡± rk¡¯s voice wasced with concern, but his expression was dark, almost usatory.


    N felt a wave of difort wash over her, as if she were a criminal caught in the act. She was aware of how out of ce she looked, as if she had just stumbled out of an illicit rendezvous. With Damon present in the restaurant, it was no wonder rk was suspicious.


    With a steadying breath, she maintained herposure. ¡°I noticed my lipstick was smudged when I nced in the mirror, so I wiped it off. I guess I must have been a bit too vigorous, which is why my lips are swollen.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± rk¡¯s eyes narrowed, his skepticism palpable.


    N¡¯s frown deepened, and a chill crept into her tone. ¡°What¡¯s with the inquisition? If you don¡¯t believe me, that¡¯s one thing, but don¡¯t act like you¡¯re interrogating a criminal!¡±


    rk¡¯s expression softened slightly as he took in her defiance. ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry. I was just worried, and I didn¡¯t mean toe off as aggressive.¡±


    A coldugh escaped her lips, tinged with sarcasm. ¡°That¡¯s not ¡®concern¡¯¡ªthat¡¯s an interrogation.¡±


    With that, she seized her bag and turned on her heel, ready to leave.


    As she reached the entrance of the restaurant, rk hurried after her, desperation in his voice. ¡°N, I¡¯m really sorry. I crossed a line. Please, forgive me this time.¡±


    She remained silent, her demeanor icy, yet she paused her steps.


    ¡°You know how my uncle can be¡­ I¡¯m genuinely worried about what he might do. When he loses his temper, it¡¯s like a storm that no one can quell,¡± rk confessed, his voice dropping to a near whisper.


    N cast her gaze downward, a bitter taste of disdain filling her. Wasn¡¯t rk just as vtile when his anger red?


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my distance from him, but if you keep throwing baseless usations my way, I won¡¯t stand for it,¡± she asserted firmly. As she sensed a flicker of understanding in rk¡¯s eyes, he visibly rxed, quickly promising, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    N had just agreed to move back in, and he was determined to ensure nothing jeopardized their fragile rtionship.


    As their conversation unfolded, a group of sharply dressed individuals emerged from the restaurant, and at the forefront was Damon. His expression was dark, emanating a dangerous energy that sent a shiver down N¡¯s spine.


    rk instinctively moved to position himself protectively in front of N, but Damon didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. He climbed into his car and drove away, leaving an unsettling silence in his wake.


    rk furrowed his brow, sensing an unusual tension in Damon¡¯s demeanor. He brushed it aside, attributing it to a business deal gone awry.


    ¡°N, let me drive you home,¡± he offered, his tone softening.


    ¡°Mm.¡± N¡¯s response was nomittal, her expression nk, though her hands were clenched tightly at her sides, betraying her inner turmoil.


    After dropping her off at her building, rk hesitated, a reluctant look crossing his face. ¡°N, I really don¡¯t want to let you go. Why not move back in tonight? I can have the maide over tomorrow to pack your things.¡±


    N frowned at his eagerness, feeling a twinge of irritation. ¡°No. I don¡¯t like others handling my belongings.¡±


    rk knew her well enough to recognize when to relent. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    She took a breath, steeling herself for what she needed to say next. ¡°By the way, even though I agreed to move back, I want us to sleep in separate rooms. Once you¡¯ve sorted things out with your mistress, I¡¯ll think about returning to the bedroom. Until then, you cannot be intimate with me without my permission,¡± she stated firmly, her gaze unwavering.


    The air between them thickened with unspoken tension as her words hung in the silence, a clear boundary set.


    **Chapter 67**Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their tumultuous exchange, N stood firm in her resolve, the weight of her emotions pressing heavily on her chest. She had taken a significant step by agreeing to move back in with rk, yet the conditions she imposed reflected the fragility of their rtionship. It was a delicate bnce between hope and caution, as she grappled with the remnants of betrayal that lingered in the air. Damon¡¯s presence had been a stark reminder of the chaos that could erupt at any moment, and N was determined to shield her heart from further pain. Despite the flickering warmth of rk¡¯s concern, she understood that trust was not easily mended, nor could it be forced.


    As she closed the door behind her, N sensed the dawning of a new chapter¡ªone where boundaries were established, and her voice would no longer be silenced. The journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but she felt a spark of empowerment igniting within her. No longer would she allow herself to be swept away by the tides of others¡¯ emotions, especially not those of a man like Damon, whose dark energy threatened to engulf her. With each step she took, N embraced the strength she had unearthed, ready to navigate the unseen doors thaty before her, stepping into untold worlds beyond the confines of her past.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, N¡¯s resolve will be tested as she navigates the intricate web of emotions and rtionships surrounding her. With her decision to move back in with rk, the stakes are higher than ever. Will she be able to maintain her boundaries, or will the past threaten to unravel her newfound strength? As tensions simmer, the presence of Damon looms ominously over her life, and N must confront the lingering shadows of their connection. The reader can expect a gripping exploration of loyalty, betrayal, and theplexities of love that will leave them on the edge of their seats.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s protective instincts will sh with his own insecurities, leading to a confrontation that could either solidify their bond or push them further apart. As N grapples with her feelings for both men, the chapter promises to delve deeper into the psychological struggles she faces. Unexpected revtions are on the horizon, and the dynamics between N, rk, and Damon will shift in ways that no one anticipates. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions as secrets are unveiled and choices are made¡ªeach with the potential to alter their lives forever.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 67

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 67 Summary


    In Chapter 67 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with the aftermath of her recent kidnapping and herplicated feelings for rk. As she prepares to return to him, rk¡¯s desperate pleas for her toe back echo in her mind, but N is resolute in her decision to protect herself from further heartache. Despite his promises, she remains wary, having heard simr vows before that ultimately fell t. Her firm response to his insistence reflects her inner turmoil and determination to not be swayed by his emotional appeals.


    The chapter takes a turn when Vrie visits N, expressing concern and frustration over N¡¯s decision to keep her kidnapping a secret. N¡¯s guilt weighs heavily on her as she exins her reasoning, hoping to reassure Vrie that she is okay. However, Vrie¡¯s disappointment is palpable, and she challenges N¡¯s intent to return to rk, reminding her of the betrayal she faced. N¡¯s conflicting emotions surface as she navigates her feelings for rk while trying to justify her decision to go back to him, despite the pain he has caused.


    As their conversation deepens, Vrie¡¯s incredulity grows at N¡¯s willingness to return to a man who has wronged her so profoundly. N¡¯s admission that she still harbors feelings for rkplicates her stance, and she struggles to articte her motivations without revealing the deeper issues at y. The tension esctes when rk arrives, catching the tail end of their heated exchange. His presence adds to the charged atmosphere, and N¡¯s calm demeanor in suggesting he help her move serves as a stark contrast to the brewing conflict between him and Vrie.


    The chapter encapstes the emotional struggle N faces as she weighs her past with rk against her desire for self-preservation. Vrie¡¯s protective instincts sh with N¡¯splicated feelings, creating a poignant moment of tension and uncertainty. As N stands at a crossroads, the unseen doors to her future remain ajar, hinting at the untold worlds she may step into, depending on the choices she makes in the face of betrayal and love.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 67**


    **+25 Bonus**


    The moment N finished articting her thoughts, rk¡¯s response was immediate and fervent. His primary concern was singr: he needed to have N back with him, no matter the cost. Everything else, in his mind, could be resolvedter.


    ¡°N, please don¡¯t fret. I assure you, I won¡¯t overstep any boundaries. I swear on it,¡± he dered, his voice filled with a mix of urgency and desperation.


    Yet, N had heard such hollow vows from him far too many times before; they were mere echoes of promises that had long since lost their weight.


    As she prepared to return, a steely resolve settled within her. She was determined to safeguard her own heart and mind. If rk dared to impose himself upon her again, she vowed that she would not let it slide unnoticed.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m heading back now. Drive carefully,¡± she replied, her tone firm yet tinged with an undercurrent of apprehension.


    In the ensuing two days, N devoted herself to rest and the meticulous task of packing her belongings. The familiar surroundings of her home felt bothforting and suffocating, a juxtaposition that made her heart ache.


    Then came the day of her departure, and unexpectedly, Vrie paid her a visit.


    Upon entering, Vrie¡¯s eyes widened with relief as she took in N¡¯s unscathed form. But that relief was fleeting; soon, a frown creased her brow. ¡°N, why on earth didn¡¯t you tell me about your kidnapping?!¡± she eximed, her voice a mixture of concern and frustration.


    Realizing the weight of Vrie¡¯s disapproval, N took a deep breath. ¡°I thought you were already dealing with so much, and I didn¡¯t want to burden you further. Since I¡¯m alright, I figured it was best to keep it to myself,¡± she exined, her voice softening.


    Vrie¡¯s eyes narrowed, disappointment etched across her features. ¡°How could you keep something so serious from me? If it weren¡¯t for my contact at the police station, I might still be in the dark!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I should have confided in you. I promise, next time, I won¡¯t keep anything like this from you,¡± N said earnestly, her heart heavy with guilt.


    ¡°Is there going to be a next time?¡± Vrie challenged, her tone sharp.


    ¡°No, no, I mean I¡¯ll inform you of any significant issues right away in the future,¡± N rified, her sincerity palpable.


    Vrie let out a reluctant sigh, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly as she regarded N¡¯s earnest expression. ¡°That¡¯s a step in the right direction. But are you genuinely okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just a few minor injuries. Nothing to worry about,¡± N reassured her, though the shadows of her experiences lingered in her mind.


    ¡°Good to hear.¡± Vrie¡¯s gaze drifted to the packed bags and boxes strewn across the living room floor, and a frown returned to her face. ¡°You¡¯re moving?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± N confirmed with a nod, her heart racing as she exined her intention to return to the vi.


    Vrie¡¯s demeanor shifted dramatically, her expression darkening. ¡°N, have you lost your mind? rk cheated on you and got another woman pregnant, and you still want to go back? Are you out of your senses?¡±


    N could feel the weight of Vrie¡¯s disbelief pressing down on her. If someone had told her just ten days ago that she would be making ns to return to rk¡¯s vi, she would have dismissed them as delusional.


    ¡°Vrie, there are reasons for my decision that I can¡¯t divulge right now,¡± N replied, her voice steady butced with an urgency that hinted at deeperplexities.


    The incident involving Harris Pharmaceuticals was tangled with too many lives. Delving into it could unravel threads that would expose them to unforeseen dangers, and it was wiser for fewer people to be aware of the details.


    ¡°What could possibly justify going back to that jerk? Please don¡¯t tell me you still harbor feelings for him!¡± Vrie pressed, her tone incredulous.


    N was on the verge of denying it when a sh of gray caught her eye by the door. The words she had been about to utter faltered, shifting in direction.


    ¡°Actually, I do still have some feelings for him. But this move is conditional¡ªif he¡¯s willing to sever ties with his mistress, then I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Vrie interjected sharply, her voice ringing with authority. ¡°I thought you were capable of handling rtionships like an adult. Clearly, I was mistaken. If you choose to go back and endure this torment, I can¡¯t stop you. But let me make one thing clear: that jerk will never change!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Weir, are you speaking about me?¡± rk¡¯s icy voice sliced through the tension, his figure framed in the doorway, eyes glinting with a cold menace.


    Vrie¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to possess any self-awareness. Yes, I¡¯m talking about you, you scoundrel!¡±


    rk¡¯s expression darkened further, a storm brewing beneath his calm exterior.


    N turned her gaze toward him, her demeanor indifferent. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you start by helping me move these things downstairs?¡± she suggested, her tone matter-of-fact, as if the storm brewing between Vrie and rk was nothing more than background noise.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, N stood at a crossroads, her heart a battleground of conflicting emotions. The weight of her past with rk bore down on her, yet the flicker of unresolved feelings refused to be extinguished. Vrie¡¯s words echoed in her mind, a stark reminder of the pain she had endured and the precarious nature of love intertwined with betrayal. As she looked at rk, a mix of defiance and longing surged within her. She was no longer the na?ve woman who had surrendered her heart without question; she was determined to reim her agency, to navigate the tumultuous waters of her emotions with newfound rity. The decision to return to the vi was not merely about him, but about her own journey toward healing and self-discovery.


    With each box she moved, N felt a sense of empowerment rising within her. She was stepping through unseen doors, not just into rk¡¯s world, but into a realm where she could confront her fears and redefine her boundaries. The lingering shadows of her past experiences would not dictate her future; instead, they would serve as lessons guiding her toward a stronger self. As rk approached to assist her, she met his gaze with a steely resolve, a silent promise to herself that she would not allow history to repeat itself. In this moment of transition, N embraced the uncertainty ahead, aware that the path to reiming her heart would be fraught with challenges, yet hopeful that it would ultimately lead her to the untold worlds beyond.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect tensions to reach a boiling point as N navigates the treacherous waters of her rtionship with rk. With Vrie¡¯s fierce warning still echoing in her mind, N must confront not only her lingering feelings for rk but also the precarious situation she finds herself in. Will she truly be able to hold her ground and demand the change she desperately seeks from him? The stakes are high, and the emotional turmoil is palpable as N prepares to face the man who has caused her so much pain, all while grappling with the weight of her own decisions.


    As N and rk engage in a battle of wills, the chapter promises to delve deeper into theirplicated history, exposing the raw wounds that still linger beneath the surface. With Vrie¡¯s protective instincts shing against rk¡¯s maniptive charm, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, questioning whether N will sumb to rk¡¯s persuasive tactics or stand firm in her resolve. The tension will be further heightened as secrets from the past threaten to unravel, revealing hidden truths that could change the course of their lives forever. Expect revtions, confrontations, and a deep exploration of loyalty and betrayal as N steps through the unseen doors of her heart, stepping closer to untold worlds that could either heal or shatter her.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 68

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 68 Summary


    In this chapter, Vrie witnesses a significant change in N¡¯s behavior towards rk, which fills her with frustration. N, who once maintained a cold distance, now radiates warmth and affection towards rk, leaving Vrie concerned about N¡¯s choices. Vrie expresses her worries to N, hoping she won¡¯t regret her decision, but ultimately decides to leave before her emotions boil over. As she drives away, Vrie reflects on N¡¯s past feelings for rk, questioning the sudden shift in their dynamic and pondering whether N has a hidden reason for returning.


    Meanwhile, rk feels irritated by Vrie¡¯s negativements about him, urging N to limit her contact with her friend. N defends Vrie, asserting her loyalty and challenging rk¡¯s perspective. Despite his anger, rk recognizes the validity of N¡¯s defense and apologizes for his earlier remarks. This moment of vulnerability softens N¡¯s demeanor slightly, but the tension between rk and Vrie lingers, leaving rk with a growing dislike for Vrie that he chooses to suppress for now.


    As the chapter progresses, rk attempts to lighten the mood by mentioning a dinner invitation from N¡¯s grandparents. This news piques N¡¯s interest, especially since such invitations are rare. rk reveals that Grandma wants to introduce a potential girlfriend for Uncle Damon, suggesting that N could serve as a social buffer during the dinner. N¡¯s initial surprise gives way to a tentative smile, indicating her curiosity about the situation.


    rk¡¯s enthusiasm about the dinner and the potential match for Damon highlights the family¡¯s close-knit dynamics and their ns for the future. However, a thought crosses rk¡¯s mind¡ªwondering if N ever felt any attraction towards Damon at all. This uncertainty adds ayer ofplexity to their rtionships, hinting at deeper emotions and potential conflicts yet to unfold.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 68


    As Vrie observed the striking transformation in N¡¯s demeanor toward rk, she felt a surge of frustration welling up inside her. Gone was the icy, aloof attitude that N had worn like armor; instead, a warmth and brightness radiated from her, directed entirely at rk.


    ¡°N, I truly hope you won¡¯te to regret your choice today!¡± Vrie eximed, her voice tinged with a mixture of concern and irritation.


    With that, Vrie turned sharply on her heel, her heart racing as she walked away. She could sense that if she lingered any longer, her temper would boil over.


    What had transpired in such a short span? Just weeks ago, N had seemed perfectly fine when she moved out, yet now, she appeared utterly captivated by rk.


    As Vrie sat in her car, her fingers drumming against the steering wheel, she felt a tempest of emotions swirling within her. Just as she was about to ignite the engine, a troubling thought struck her like lightning. When she had inquired whether N still harbored feelings for rk, there had been a moment of hesitation, a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes.


    Moreover, N¡¯s gaze toward rk had shifted dramatically; it was now devoid of the affection that once colored her expressions, reced instead by an almost indifferent air.


    Could it be that N had somepelling reason for her sudden return? The thought gnawed at Vrie, unsettling her further.


    Determined to get to the bottom of it, Vrie resolved to have another conversation with N in the near future.


    After Vrie took her leave, rk, his voiceced with irritation, remarked, ¡°Vrie is always speaking ill of me, sabotaging our rtionship. You really should limit your contact with her from now on.¡±


    N¡¯s brow furrowed in response, and she shot back coolly, ¡°She is my friend, rk. Whether she is good or bad is not your concern. Besides, she¡¯s not wrong, is she?¡±


    rk felt a sh of anger ignite within him as he watched N stand up for Vrie. Was he not as significant to her as her friend? Yet, deep down, he recognized the truth of her words and knew that he could not counter her arguments with any strength.


    As N turned her attention back to her packing, clearly uninterested in continuing the conversation, rk hesitated before stepping closer to her. ¡°N, I¡¯m really sorry. I let my emotions get the best of me earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken poorly of your friend,¡± he admitted, his voice softer now.


    N¡¯s previously frosty expression softened just a fraction. She nodded, her tone firm yet gentle. ¡°Yes, Vrie is my best friend. I hope you can respect that.¡±


    After the events of the day, rk found himself harboring a deep-seated dislike for Vrie, a feeling that simmered just beneath the surface. However, he understood that it would be unwise to confront N about her friend at this moment. He resolved to address the issue of Vrieter, once N had found it in her heart to forgive him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll heed my wife¡¯s wishes,¡± he said, attempting to lighten the mood.


    N¡¯s gaze remained steady, her focus shifting to the items she was packing, a calmness enveloping her.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, we need to hurry. Grandma and Grandpa have invited us over for dinner tonight,¡± rk mentioned, trying to divert the conversation.


    N¡¯s curiosity piqued at this news. The Sumner elders were known for their tranquil lifestyle and rarely extended invitations to younger family members, except for their monthly family dinners.


    ¡°Why the sudden invitation?¡± she inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    rk¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Well, Grandma wants to introduce a potential girlfriend to Uncle Damon. She¡¯s worried the girl might feel shy being alone, so she thought it would be great for you to join them for dinner since you¡¯re around the same age. Looks like you¡¯re ying the role of the social buffer again.¡±


    N nearly dropped the photo frame she was holding, her thoughts momentarily scattered. After a few seconds of processing, she managed a smile, albeit a tentative one. ¡°That sounds promising. If Grandma is introducing someone, she must have chosen carefully.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± rk replied, his tone enthusiastic. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the boss at Builders Property. She just returned from studying abroad.¡±


    The owner of Builders Property had built an empire through real estate before shifting his focus to the burgeoning new energy vehicle market. Thepany had flourished, and now his worth soared over ten billion. His daughter seemed like an ideal match for Damon, which likely exined the elders¡¯ eagerness to make the introduction.


    rk observed N¡¯sposed demeanor, a thought flickering through his mind.


    Could it be that N had never felt any attraction toward Damon at all?Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the day¡¯s revtions, both N and rk found themselves at a crossroads, their emotions tangled in a web of uncertainty and unspoken words. Vrie¡¯s pointed remarks had cast a shadow over their budding rtionship, igniting a flicker of doubt in rk¡¯s mind about his ce in N¡¯s life. As N prepared for dinner with the Sumner elders, the prospect of stepping into the role of a social buffer brought a hint of lightness to her heart, yet the lingering tension from her earlier conversation with Vrie weighed heavily on her. This moment of levity, however, was undercut by the realization that her feelings for rk were moreplex than she had previously acknowledged, and the flicker of hesitation she had shown earlier now loomedrger, suggesting a deeper conflict within her.


    For rk, the evening ahead held the promise of familial warmth, yet he couldn¡¯t shake the growing resentment he felt towards Vrie. Her influence over N seemed to create a chasm between them, one that he was determined to bridge. As they prepared for dinner, rk resolved to approach their rtionship with a newfound understanding, recognizing that N¡¯s loyalty to her friend did not diminish her feelings for him. In this moment of vulnerability, both characters stood on the precipice of change, their emotional arcs intertwining as they navigated theplexities of love, friendship, and the unseen doors thaty ahead. The evening promised not only a chance for connection with family but also an opportunity for N and rk to confront their feelings, ultimately leading them to the untold worlds that awaited them beyond the thresholds of their current lives.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to reach a boiling point as they navigate theplexities of their rtionship amidst the backdrop of family expectations. The dinner at Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s house promises to be a pivotal event, not only for the introduction of the potential girlfriend for Uncle Damon but also as a stage for N and rk to confront their feelings and the underlying issues that have been simmering since Vrie¡¯s unexpected arrival. Will N¡¯s loyalty to her friend sh with her budding feelings for rk, or will the familial setting provide an opportunity for reconciliation and understanding?


    As the evening unfolds, the dynamics among the characters will be tested, particrly with the enigmatic presence of the new girl, who may hold the key to unlocking deeper emotions within N and rk. Will the allure of a new romance distract them from their unresolved tensions, or will it force them to confront the reality of their situation? With Grandma¡¯s keen eye on the interactions, the stakes are high, and the potential for heartbreak or healing loomsrge. Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering if N will choose to embrace the warmth of new connections or remain tethered to theplexities of her past.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 69

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 69 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Damon is entrenched in his demanding job at Prospectus Technology when his personal life intrudes with a phone call from his partner, Marie. Her authoritative tonemands him toe home for dinner, a request he initially resists due to his overwhelming workload. Marie¡¯s insistence leaves Damon feeling helpless, highlighting the tension between his professional obligations and personal rtionships. Despite his frustrations, her unwavering resolve makes it clear that she will not take no for an answer.


    As the day progresses, N and rk prepare to visit the Sumner residence, where Damon is already present. rk¡¯s demeanor shifts upon seeing Damon, indicating aplicated history between them. N feels a wave of anxiety as she encounters Damon, who seems to scrutinize her with disapproval. Their interaction is strained; Damon¡¯s coldness and the difort in N¡¯s response create a palpable tension. Despite her desire to avoid his gaze, she finds herself drawn into the awkwardness of their meeting, revealing theplexities of their rtionships.


    When they arrive at the Sumner home, the atmosphere is filled with warmth and familial cheer, especially from Richard and Marie, who seem to favor Damon. This dynamic leaves rk feeling marginalized, as he struggles to connect with his own family amidst the affection directed at Damon. N, sitting next to rk, feels the weight of the coldness emanating from Damon, which only deepens her sense of istion. Marie¡¯s insistence on Damon being attentive to Ms. Hulle furtherplicates the evening, as it bes evident that he remains detached and unyielding, leaving N feeling both unwanted and unseen.


    Ultimately, the chapter encapstes themes of familial tension, unspoken emotions, and the struggle between personal desires and obligations. Damon¡¯s icy demeanor towards N,bined with rk¡¯s feelings of exclusion, creates an atmosphere fraught with unacknowledged feelings and the desire for connection, setting the stage for deeper conflicts to unfold.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 69**


    Damon sat in his office at Prospectus Technology, surrounded by a mountain of documents that demanded his attention. The fluorescent lights above hummed softly, casting a sterile glow over the cluttered desk, where papersy strewn about like fallen leaves in autumn. Just as he was about to dive back into the intricate details of his work, his personal phone rang, slicing through the silence like a knife.


    He picked up the phone, and Marie¡¯s vibrant voice boomed through the receiver, filling the room with an unmistakable authority. ¡°Damon,e home for dinner tonight.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze flickered to the daunting pile of unfinished tasks before him, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Marie¡¯s voice turned steely, a tone that brooked no argument. ¡°No matter what, you must make time tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯lle to your office and drag you home myself.¡±


    Her words hung in the air, and Damon felt a sense of helplessness wash over him. It was as if her insistence had woven itself into the very fabric of his day.


    ¡°There¡¯s too much to do today. I really can¡¯t make it,¡± he protested, his voice tinged with frustration.


    ¡°No excuses. You muste back for dinner. Even with your busy schedule, you can always spare time for a meal,¡± Marie insisted, her resolve unyielding.


    Before he could muster a retort, the line went dead, leaving Damon staring at the phone in disbelief.


    By the time N and rk had finished moving her belongings back to the vi, the clock had already crept past 4:00 p.m. The day had slipped away, and the sun began to cast long shadows across the ground. After a refreshing shower and a quick change of clothes, they set off towards the Sumner residence, anticipation mingling with unease.


    As rk pulled the car to a stop at the entrance, Damon was just about to step inside. The sound of the engine caught his attention, and he turned, his eyes narrowing as he recognized the license te. A wave of distant memories washed over him, and his expression turned pensive.


    Inside the car, N was the first to spot Damon. A shiver ran down her spine, and she instinctively tightened her grip on the seatbelt, as if it could shield her from the tension that hung in the air.


    rk, too, noticed Damon, and his demeanor shifted, the light in his eyes dimming. ¡°Let¡¯s get out,¡± he said, his voice low and serious.


    The moment N stepped out of the car, rk reached for her hand, enveloping it in his. A wave of difort washed over her. If it weren¡¯t for Damon¡¯s watchful gaze, she would have pulled away from rk¡¯s touch without a second thought.


    rk, unaware of her internal struggle, shed a smile and guided her toward Damon. ¡°Uncle Damon, what a coincidence,¡± he announced, his tone cheerful but strained.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Damon¡¯s eyes flicked over their joined hands before settling on N¡¯s face, searching for something. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying hello?¡±


    A blush crept across N¡¯s cheeks, and she felt the heat rising within her. She had anticipated that Damon would overlook her after the awkward incident at the restaurant, yet here he was, making her feel even more ufortable in front of rk.


    Biting her lip nervously, she managed to murmur, ¡°Uncle Damon.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze lingered on her lips for a fleeting moment before he turned away, an icy demeanor enveloping him.


    Noticing the chill in the air, rk was taken aback but quickly masked his surprise with a smile. ¡°Uncle Damon, N is quite shy. You might scare her like that.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s scared, she shouldn¡¯t have been brought along,¡± Damon shot back, his voiceced with disdain.


    With that, he turned on his heel and walked away, leaving a palpable silence in his wake.


    As Damon¡¯s figure receded, a wave of indescribable sadness washed over N. The look he had given her was unmistakable; it was clear he genuinely disliked her.


    Although this was the oue she had secretly desired, it brought her no joy.


    rk led N into the living room, where Damon was already seated on the sofa, engaged in conversation with Richard and Marie.


    Upon catching sight of the smiles illuminating Richard and Marie¡¯s faces, rk felt a dark cloud settle over him. No matter how hard he tried to bridge the gap, their warmth seemed to radiate exclusively toward Damon, leaving him feeling like an outsider in his own family.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma,¡± the couple greeted, their voices bright and cheerful.


    Marie¡¯s gaze fell upon rk and N, her smile widening. ¡°rk, N, you¡¯re here! Have a seat. Ms. Hulle will be here shortly.¡±


    After exchanging polite greetings with the elders, N settled into a chair next to rk, deliberately maintaining a slight distance. Marie, preupied with her own thoughts, didn¡¯t pay much attention to their subtle dynamics. After all, their presence was merely a formality for the evening.


    ¡°Damon, do you remember what I told you earlier? Be attentive to Ms. Hulle tonight, or I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Marie¡¯s voice rang out, and Damon¡¯s peripheral vision caught sight of N, who was staring at the floor, lost in her own thoughts.


    Noticing herck of reaction to Marie¡¯s words, Damon¡¯s demeanor turned even colder, as if a winter chill had settled over the room.Conclusion


    As the evening unfolded, the tension in the room thickened, each interaction steeped in unspoken emotions and unresolved conflicts. Damon¡¯s icy demeanor cast a shadow over the gathering, leaving N feeling more isted than ever. Despite the warmth emanating from Marie and Richard, the familial bond that should have enveloped them felt frayed, leaving rk to wrestle with his own insecurities. N¡¯s heart ached as she observed Damon¡¯s indifference; she had hoped for a connection, a glimmer of recognition, but instead, she found herself retreating further into her shell. The weight of his disdain struck her like a cold wind, extinguishing any flicker of hope she had nurtured.


    Yet, amidst the heavy atmosphere, a flicker of resilience began to stir within N. She realized that her worth wasn¡¯t defined by Damon¡¯s icy reception or rk¡¯s attempts to shield her. As she exchanged nces with Marie, who seemed oblivious to the undercurrents swirling around them, N felt a quiet determination taking root. The evening may not have unfolded as she had envisioned, but it marked a turning point¡ªa moment where she could choose to step beyond the confines of others¡¯ perceptions. With each passing moment, she resolved to embrace her own narrative, to carve out a space for herself in this intricate web of family dynamics, and to find strength in her voice, even if it trembled. In that realization, she glimpsed the untold worlds thaty beyond the unseen doors of her own heart.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect a dramatic esction of tensions as the evening unfolds at the Sumner residence. With Damon¡¯s icy demeanor casting a shadow over the gathering, the atmosphere is fraught with unspoken emotions and hidden agendas. Marie¡¯s insistence on Damon¡¯s attentiveness to Ms. Hulle will undoubtedly lead to a series of confrontations, revealing the underlying fractures within the family dynamics. Will Damonply with Marie¡¯s demands, or will his stubbornness drive a wedge further between him and the rest of the family?


    As N grapples with her feelings of difort and rejection, her internal struggle will intensify, especially in the presence of both Damon and rk. The tension between the three of them is palpable, and the dinner table will serve as a battleground for unexpressed desires and resentments. With Ms. Hulle¡¯s anticipated arrival, the stakes will rise even higher, as her presence could act as a catalyst for revtions that could change everything. Will N find the courage to confront Damon, or will she remain trapped in her silence, allowing the evening to unfold in a way that amplifies the existing rifts?


    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into the past connections that bind these characters together, hinting at secrets that have long been buried. As Damon¡¯s memories resurface, the reader will be left wondering how they will affect his interactions with N and rk. Expect unexpected alliances and perhaps even betrayals as the night progresses, setting the stage for a confrontation that could alter their lives irrevocably. The tension is thick, and the unseen doors of their intertwined fates are about to swing wide open, leading them into uncharted territories of emotion and revtion.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 70

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  70 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story unfolds with a heavy atmosphere as Damon faces N¡¯s clear disinterest in him, leading to a sense of resignation on his part. Despite his steady voice, Damon is caught in a storm of contemtion, particrly when Marie, who has been observing the interaction, grows suspicious of his intentions. Just as the tension peaks, the arrival of Erin Hulle disrupts the scene, bringing an air of elegance and beauty that captivates everyone, including N.


    Erin¡¯s entrance is marked by her striking appearance, which instantly draws admiration, especially from Marie, who eagerly envisions a potential rtionship between Erin and Damon. As Erin and Damon exchange pleasantries, their initial impressions are starkly different. Erin, initially annoyed by her parents¡¯ blind date setup, finds herself intrigued by Damon¡¯s calm demeanor, while Damon maintains an aloof facade, seemingly indifferent to her presence. This dynamic sets the stage for a deeper exploration of their characters.


    As the dinner progresses, the focus shifts to the interactions at the dining table. Marie attempts to bridge the gap between Erin and Damon, urging him to assist her with the dishes, highlighting the contrast between rk¡¯s attentive behavior towards N and Damon¡¯s earlier indifference. However, a subtle change urs when Damon, irritated by rk¡¯s closeness to N, unexpectedly softens toward Erin, asking her what she would like to eat. This shift in his demeanor catches Erin off guard, hinting at theplexity of his character beneath the stoic surface.


    The meal culminates in a charged atmosphere, filled with unspoken emotions and tensions. As Damon serves Erin, the act bes significant, symbolizing a moment of connection amidst the surroundingplexities. The story captures the nuances of attraction, the struggle of personal barriers, and the potential for unexpected rtionships to develop in the most unlikely circumstances. The intery of emotions between the characters sets the stage for future developments, leaving readers eager to see how their interactions will evolve.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    A fleeting momentter, a glimmer of mockery danced in Damon¡¯s eyes, a sharp contrast to the heavy atmosphere that surrounded them.


    N had been unequivocal in her stance¡ªthere was no affection for him, not even a flicker of interest. If he chose to persist in his pursuit, it would only serve to fuel his own fantasies, a futile endeavor on his part.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Damon replied, his voice steady butced with an undercurrent of resignation.


    Marie, who had been poised to continue her gentle prodding, froze momentarily, her expression shifting to one of suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re not concocting any mischief, are you?¡± she questioned, her brow furrowing slightly as she scrutinized him.


    Damon remained silent, his thoughts swirling in a storm of contemtion.


    Marie¡¯s frown deepened as she opened her mouth to speak, but before she could voice her concerns, the sound of footsteps resonated from the entrance.


    ¡°Madam Summer, Ms. Hulle has arrived,¡± announced a voice, slicing through the tension in the room.


    All heads turned towards the door as a young woman in her twenties stepped into the living room, her presence immediatelymanding attention.


    Erin Hulle, with her ethereal features, wore a light yellow spaghetti-strap dress that seemed to capture the sunlight filtering through the windows. Her hair, cropped short, framed her face and grazed her corbones, entuating her delicate neck. With minimal makeup that highlighted her natural beauty, she radiated an elegance that was impossible to overlook.


    Even N, who had encountered countless beautiful women in her life, felt a wave of admiration wash over her as she took in Erin¡¯s striking appearance.


    Marie¡¯s face brightened, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm as she rose to greet the neer. ¡°Erin,e sit beside me,¡± she beckoned warmly, her voice almost musical with delight.


    With a gracious smile, Erin glided over to Marie¡¯s side, her movements fluid and poised.


    After exchanging pleasantries and engaging in light conversation, Marie¡¯s delight in Erin was palpable. It was as if she were already envisioning the details of a potential engagement between Damon and Erin, her mind racing with possibilities.


    ¡°Oh, let me introduce you,¡± Marie said, her tone dripping with a hint of disdain. ¡°This is my son, who, believe it or not, is nearly 30 and still hasn¡¯t found a partner.¡±


    Erin followed Marie¡¯s gaze, her reserved smile widening as she turned toward Damon. ¡°Hello, Mr. Damon. I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you. My father often speaks highly of your work with Prospectus Technology,¡± she said, her voice smooth and inviting.


    Damon had caught her eye the instant she entered.


    Initially, Erin had felt a twinge of annoyance at her parents for orchestrating this blind date, nning to politely decline any advances. However, upon seeing Damon in the flesh, her reservations began to wane. There was something about his calm demeanor and the aloofness that surrounded him¡ªit was undeniably alluring. She felt an irresistible pull toward him; she wanted to know more, to unravel the mystery that was Damon.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained stoic, his gaze toward Erin cool and unyielding. ¡°Hello, Ms. Hulle,¡± he replied, his voice devoid of warmth. Yet, sensing his indifference, Erin¡¯s resolve only strengthened; she was determined to break through his icy exterior.


    As the atmosphere shifted, Marie called everyone to the dining table, introducing Erin to rk and N throughout the meal. Yet, Erin¡¯s focus remained almost entirely on Damon, her curiosity piqued.


    Once everyone settled into their seats, Marie instructed the service staff to begin serving the dishes, the ttering of tes and the aroma of food filling the air.


    Throughout the meal, rk devoted his attention to N, his gestures attentive and considerate. Meanwhile, Damon maintained his aloof demeanor, making no effort to assist Erin, who was seated beside him.


    Marie¡¯s frown deepened at this sight, her maternal instincts kicking in as she nagged, ¡°Damon, you can¡¯t just focus on your own te. Help Erin with some dishes; she can¡¯t reach them.¡±


    Damon¡¯s brow furrowed, irritation bubbling beneath the surface, but as he turned to nce at rk leaning close to N, whispering something that coaxed a smile from her, a dark shadow crossed his features.


    Suddenly, he turned back to Erin, an unexpected softness recing his earlier indifference. ¡°What would you like to have, Ms. Hulle?¡± he inquired, his voice low and almost gentle.


    Though surprised by this sudden change in his demeanor, Erin masked her astonishment. ¡°Anything is fine with me,¡± she replied, her tone light yet tinged with intrigue.


    Nodding, Damon reached for the te of fish that rk had just handed to N, cing it in front of Erin with a deliberate motion.


    A hush fell over the dining room, the atmosphere thick with unspoken words and unacknowledged tension.Conclusion


    In this moment of quiet revtion, Damon found himself at a crossroads, the weight of his past interactions with N slipping away as he engaged with Erin. The mockery that had once danced in his eyes faded, reced by a tentative curiosity that beckoned him to explore the uncharted territory of connection. Erin¡¯s presence, radiant and inviting, stirred something dormant within him¡ªa desire to break free from the confines of his own emotional barricade. As he ced the fish before her, it was not just an act of kindness; it was a silent acknowledgment of his willingness to step through the unseen door that had opened between them, a door leading to possibilities he had long deemed impossible.


    For Erin, the initial annoyance at being thrust into a blind date began to dissolve, reced by an exhrating intrigue. Damon, with his enigmatic aura, captivated her in ways she hadn¡¯t anticipated, igniting a spark of hope that perhaps this evening could unfold into something more than mere obligation. As she caught the softness in his gaze, the tension in the room shifted, hinting at the potential for deeper understanding and connection. In this shared moment, both Damon and Erin stood on the brink of an untold world, their hearts whispering promises of exploration, vulnerability, and the chance to discover each other beyond the fa?ades they had worn for too long.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter of *Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond*, readers can expect the tension to escte as the dynamics between Damon and Erin take center stage. With Marie¡¯s matchmaking ambitions hanging in the air, the dinner table bes a battleground of nces and unspoken intentions. Will Damon¡¯s icy demeanor continue to thaw under Erin¡¯s persistent charm, or will he retreat further into his shell, leaving her to wonder about the man behind the stoic facade? As Erin¡¯s curiosity deepens, the delicate bnce of their interactions promises to unravelyers of both characters, revealing hidden vulnerabilities and desires.


    Moreover, the arrival of Erin signals a potential shift in the group¡¯s dynamics, particrly for N and rk, who have been engrossed in their own budding connection. With Damon¡¯s attention divided, will N feel a pang of jealousy, or will she embrace the new energy Erin brings to the table? The atmosphere is ripe for unexpected alliances and rivalries to form, and with Marie orchestrating the evening, the stakes have never been higher. Expect the unexpected as secrets begin to surface, and the true motivations of each character be clearer, leading to a climax that could alter the course of their intertwined lives forever.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 71

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  71 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± tensions rise during a dinner gathering as Erin¡¯s attempt to connect with Damon is thwarted by Marie¡¯s frustration over Damon¡¯s serving skills. Marie envisioned a moment that would bring Erin and Damon closer, but Damon¡¯s careless handling of the dishes leads to an awkward situation. Erin, sensing the growing tension, steps in to ease Marie¡¯s anger, showcasing her thoughtfulness and earning Marie¡¯s admiration.


    Despite Erin¡¯s efforts to smooth things over, the underlying dynamics between the characters remainplex. Damon, who is indifferent to the matchmaking intentions behind the dinner, feels trapped by his mother¡¯s ns. Erin, aware of Damon¡¯s disinterest, chooses to assert her independence by stating she drove herself, recognizing that forcing a connection would only push him further away. Meanwhile, the interaction between rk and N highlights anotheryer of rtional tension, with Erin observing their affectionate dynamic and contrasting it with her own experience with Damon.


    As the dinner progresses, Damon¡¯s cold retorts and rk¡¯s forced smiles reveal deeper conflicts among the group. rk tries to maintain a facade of closeness with N, while Damon questions their rtionship, bringing to light N¡¯s recent decision to move out. This revtion stirs old resentments within Marie, who never fully epted N as part of the family due to her suspicions about N¡¯s intentions. The dinner, meant to foster connections, instead bes a stage for unspoken grievances and emotional undercurrents.


    The atmosphere remains charged as Erin navigates her feelings for Damon amidst the unfolding drama. She observes theplexities of love and loyalty within the family dynamics, realizing that her own path to Damon may be fraught with challenges. The dinner concludes with unresolved tensions, leaving Erin contemting her next steps while the rtionships around her hang in a delicate bnce.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    Erin¡¯s smile faltered, the edges of her lips tightening unexpectedly. Just as she prepared to voice her thoughts, Marie¡¯s frustration erupted. She mmed her cutlery onto the table with a resounding tter, her voice sharp as she directed her ire at Damon. ¡°Damon, is that truly how you serve food?!¡±


    Marie had envisioned a moment of connection, a chance for Damon to assist Erin with the dishes, hoping it would spark a bond between them. But instead, he had nearly ced the entire te in front of Erin, a gesture that could easily offend the Hulles if they caught wind of it.


    Damon turned to Marie, a yful smile dancing on his lips, though his eyes betrayed a hint of annoyance. ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re aware of my culinary ipetence, why would you put me in this position?¡±


    Marie¡¯s anger simmered just below the surface, her frustration about to boil over. Yet, before she could unleash her displeasure, Erin stepped in smoothly. ¡°It¡¯s really okay. I actually enjoy fish, and this way is much more convenient. There¡¯s no need to keep bothering him to serve me.¡±


    Seeing Erin¡¯s willingness to defuse the situation, a wave of warmth washed over Marie. She couldn¡¯t help but admire Erin¡¯s thoughtfulness, her fondness for her growing deeper with each passing moment.


    ¡°Erin, you¡¯re incredibly considerate. This brat only knows how to push my buttons. After dinner, make sure to take her home,¡± she instructed Damon, her tone firm yet tinged with affection.


    Damon¡¯s brow furrowed, ready to protest, but Erin interjected before he could voice his refusal. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. I drove myself here,¡± she said, her voice steady.


    Deep down, Erin sensed Damon¡¯s disinterest in her, and she realized that forcing him to drive her home would only create further distance. It was wiser to retreat for now, to bide her time and seize opportunitiester when the moment was right.


    With Builders Property and Prospectus Technology on the brink of a partnership, Erin knew she would have ample chances to draw closer to him in the future.


    Marie, misinterpreting Damon¡¯s aloofness as a slight against Erin, shot him a fierce re.


    Damon, however, remained unfazed, his expression one of cool detachment. He had never agreed to this blind date; it was a n orchestrated solely by Marie. Had he known that the dinner was a matchmaking endeavor, he would have dly excused himself. Erin¡¯s gaze drifted to the couple sitting across from her. Observing the tender way rk attended to N, she couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Mr. rk is genuinely wonderful to Ms. N.¡±


    rk, with a yful grin, peeled a shrimp and delicately ced it on N¡¯s te. He then turned to Erin, his teasing smile widening. ¡°No need to feel envious. Once you and Uncle Damon are together, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll treat you just as well.¡±


    Erin nced back at Damon, his indifferent demeanor making her doubt that he was the type to shower affection on a woman in such a manner.


    As if reading her thoughts, Damon shot back with a cold retort. ¡°Don¡¯t assume everyone is like you. And if I recall correctly, you haven¡¯t always treated her with such kindness. Did you perhaps do something that weighs on your conscience?¡±


    rk¡¯s smile froze, his expression morphing into one of icy displeasure as he locked eyes with Damon.


    The palpable tension that hung in the air made Erin¡¯s brow furrow in concern, sensing an unspoken conflict simmering just beneath the surface.


    After a brief pause, rk pulled N closer, his smile returning, albeit forced. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Uncle Damon. N and I share a very close bond.¡±


    N, feeling the warmth of rk¡¯s arm around her, lowered her gaze, suppressing the urge to push him away. She understood that if she wanted to maintain their rtionship, she couldn¡¯t always appear distant and cold. Otherwise, he might start questioning her motives for returning to him.


    Damon chuckled softly, a hint of mischief in his voice. ¡°If you¡¯re so close, then why did she move out?¡±


    Marie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her brows knitting together in confusion. N had moved out?


    In truth, Marie had never fully embraced N as her granddaughter-inw.


    Before N and rk tied the knot, the Jaystons had already faced financial ruin. Marie harbored suspicions that N had married into the Sumners primarily for their wealth.


    Yet, rk had been unwavering in his devotion, kneeling at the front gate for three long days, proiming that he would marry no one else, and no one could change his mind. Eventually, Marie and Richard had relented, albeit reluctantly.


    After their wedding, N had disyed admirable behavior and maturity, gradually softening Marie¡¯s initial bias against her. But now, with the revtion that N had moved out, Marie felt her old dissatisfaction bubbling back to the surface.Conclusion


    As the evening unfolded, the tension around the table revealed the fragile dynamics of rtionships and the unspoken burdens each character carried. Erin, caught in the crossfire of familial expectations and misunderstandings, found herself grappling with her own feelings for Damon, whose indifference only deepened her resolve to tread carefully. Marie¡¯s protective instincts for her son shed with her growing admiration for Erin,plicating the atmosphere further. Meanwhile, rk and N¡¯s rtionship, once a beacon of hope, now seemed shrouded in doubt, as past grievances resurfaced. The dinner table became a stage for unvoiced emotions, each character ying their part in a delicate dance of affection, frustration, and fear of vulnerability.


    In the midst of this turmoil, Erin¡¯s quiet strength shone through, illuminating the path forward. She understood that true connection would require patience and authenticity, and she was willing to wait for the right moment to bridge the gap with Damon. As Marie¡¯s perception of N wavered, Erin sensed an opportunity to foster understanding and healing within the family. The evening may have been rife with conflict, but it also hinted at the potential for growth and reconciliation. With the promise of future encounters tied to the impending partnership between Builders Property and Prospectus Technology, Erin felt a flicker of hope ignite within her¡ªa belief that through unseen doors, they might all step into untold worlds of eptance and love.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the simmering tensions to boil over as Marie confronts the implications of N¡¯s departure. The family dynamics are set to unravel further, revealing hidden resentments and unresolved conflicts. Will Marie¡¯s suspicions about N¡¯s intentions lead to an explosive confrontation at the dinner table? As Damon continues to challenge the status quo with his sharp tongue, the atmosphere is charged with unspoken truths that threaten to disrupt the fragile peace. Erin, caught in the crossfire, must navigate her growing feelings for Damon while also managing the fallout from the family¡¯s discord.


    Meanwhile, Erin¡¯s resolve to take her time with Damon will be put to the test as unexpected events unfold. Will she find herself drawn into the chaos, or will she manage to maintain her distance and focus on the burgeoning partnership between Builders Property and Prospectus Technology? As she observes theplex rtionships around her, Erin may uncover secrets that could change everything she thought she knew about the Jayston family. With the stakes rising, the next chapter promises to be a whirlwind of emotions, revtions, and the potential for new alliances¡ªor even betrayals¡ªas the characters step through unseen doors into the depths of their intertwined lives.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 72

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  72 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension within the Sumners¡¯ household is palpable as N returns home, prompting mixed emotions among the family members. rk, with a gleeful demeanor, announces N¡¯s return to Uncle Damon, who reacts with surprise and concern. Damon¡¯s gaze on N makes her feel fragile and exposed, highlighting the emotional strain she experiences in this environment. The conversation isced with underlying tension, particrly when rk attempts to divert attention to Damon¡¯s romantic life, which only adds to the difort N feels.


    As dinner progresses, the atmosphere bes increasingly strained, with each character lost in their own thoughts. The sudden interruption by rk¡¯s phone call signifies a shift, as he is called away for work, leaving N in the care of Marie. Marie¡¯s authoritative demeanor surfaces as she insists on discussing important matters with N, emphasizing the expectations and responsibilities thate with being part of the Sumners family. N¡¯s sense of trepidation grows as she absorbs Marie¡¯s stern reminders about maintaining the family¡¯s reputation.


    After a tense conversation with Marie, N seeks sce in the garden pavilion, hoping to find rity amidst the chaos. However, she encounters Damon, whose cold demeanor further unsettles her. The story culminates in a moment of confrontation as Damonmands N to approach him, leaving her feeling trapped in a web of familial expectations and emotional turmoil. This encounter underscores theplexities of her situation within the Sumners¡¯ household, hinting at the challenges she will face as she navigates her new life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    If word of this were to spread, whispers would undoubtedly circte, suggesting that N was being subjected to mistreatment within the Sumners¡¯ household.


    rk¡¯s smile widened, revealing a sense of glee as he turned to Damon, enunciating each word with a deliberate slowness, ¡°Uncle Damon, you might not have heard the news yet, but N moved back today.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and he shifted his gaze to N, who remained quiet, her demeanor almost fragile.


    He felt a surge of curiosity mixed with concern. Did she truly n to forgive rk so easily? A question lingered on the tip of his tongue, but he hesitated. After all, he was merely her husband¡¯s uncle; their connection didn¡¯t extend beyond that familial bond. What authority did he possess to pry into her feelings?


    N, despite keeping her eyes cast down, could sense the weight of Damon¡¯s stare upon her. It sent an involuntary shiver down her spine, a sensation that made her feel exposed and vulnerable.


    After a brief silence, Damon let out a soft chuckle, though itcked warmth. ¡°Well, that¡¯s certainly good to hear.¡±


    He diverted his gaze, a smile ying at the corners of his lips, yet his eyes remained as frigid as ever, revealing a stark contrast between his expression and the chill that lingered in the air.


    rk¡¯s eyes gleamed with a spark of triumph. ¡°Uncle Damon, perhaps you should focus on your own romantic life. I think Ms. Hulle and you would make quite the pair, don¡¯t you agree, N?¡±


    He turned to N, seeking her validation with an eager look.


    N forced a smile, trying to mask the difort swirling within her. ¡°Yes, Ms. Hulle is indeed elegant and beautiful. She and Uncle Damon do appear to be well-matched.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take your word for it, Ms. N,¡± Erin chimed in, her smile bright but her eyes scrutinizing N closely. There was an unshakeable feeling in her gut that Damon treated his niece-inw with a certain level of differentiation, and it made her uneasy.


    The remainder of the meal unfolded in a quiet haze, each person lost in their own thoughts, the conversation dwindling into a mere backdrop of muted exchanges.


    As dinner drew to a close, rk¡¯s phone buzzed sharply, breaking the silence. It was his secretary, urgently informing him of a pressing issue at thepany that demanded his immediate attention.


    He had initially intended to take N along with him, but Marie interjected firmly, ¡°You go handle your business. N will stay here with me. I have things I want to discuss with her.¡±


    rk hesitated for a moment, ncing at N as if seeking her approval. ¡°Wait for me here, okay? I¡¯lle back to pick you up once I¡¯ve sorted this out.¡±


    N nodded, her voice steady. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Noticing the worry etched on his face, Marie raised an eyebrow, her frown deepening. ¡°What? You don¡¯t trust her to be here?¡±


    ¡°No, Grandma, I¡¯ll head to thepany now,¡± rk replied, his tone firm, as he felt a rush of protectiveness over N.


    Shortly after rk departed, Erin also stood to leave, her presence lingering like a fleeting shadow.


    Marie turned to her with a warm smile. ¡°Erin, please do visit us often.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll make sure toe by regrly. I hope I won¡¯t be a bother,¡± Erin responded, her tone light but her eyes betraying an undercurrent of apprehension.


    ¡°Not at all. If it weren¡¯t sote, I¡¯d insist you stay longer. Damon, please see Erin out,¡± Marie instructed, her voice carrying an air of authority.


    Once Damon and Erin had exited through the doorway, Marie¡¯s demeanor shifted. She turned to N, her expression serious. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Half an hourter, N emerged from the study, following Marie with a sense of trepidation.


    ¡°Do you remember what I just told you?¡± Marie asked, her tone firm yet maternal.


    N lowered her gaze, feeling the weight of her grandmother-inw¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, Grandma, I remember.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now that you¡¯re part of the Sumners, every action you take reflects on us. It¡¯s natural for couples to have disagreements, but if those disputes be public, it will bring shame upon the Sumners,¡± Marie reminded her, her voice steady, emphasizing the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± N replied, her heart heavy with the responsibility she felt.


    Seeing N¡¯s obedient demeanor, Marie chose not to borate further, turning back toward her bedroom with a finality that left N standing alone in the living room.


    With a sense of purpose, N decided to wait for rk in the garden pavilion, hoping the fresh air would calm her racing thoughts.


    The garden was cloaked in a gentle twilight, illuminated only by a few scattered lights that cast soft shadows. Upon reaching the pavilion, she was startled to find someone already upying the space.


    It was Damon!


    His expression was as frigid as the night air, and an unmistakable displeasure marred his features.


    N felt a frown tugging at her lips, her instinct urging her to retreat, but before she could turn away, Damon¡¯s icy voice pierced the stillness. ¡°Come here!¡±Conclusion


    As N stood before Damon, the weight of her choices pressed heavily upon her. The evening had unfolded like a delicate tapestry, each thread woven with theplexities of familial expectations and unspoken tensions. The warmth of the Sumners¡¯ household felt increasingly distant, reced by the chill of Damon¡¯s demeanor and the suffocating pressure from Marie¡¯s words. N¡¯s heart raced, torn between her desire to forge a new path and the fear of disappointing those around her. In that moment, she realized that her journey was not just about reconciling with rk but also about finding her own voice amidst the cacophony of expectations. The unseen doors she had stepped through were not merely portals to new worlds but also gateways to her own self-discovery.


    Damon¡¯smand echoed in the stillness, igniting a flicker of defiance within N. She understood that her journey would not be easy, and the road ahead would be fraught with challenges. Yet, standing there in the garden pavilion, she felt a burgeoning sense of strength. No longer would she allow the shadows of others¡¯ judgments to dictate her worth. With a deep breath, she resolved to confront theplexities of her new life with courage, determined to carve a space where her own desires and dreams could flourish. As the twilight deepened around her, N embraced the uncertainty of the future, ready to face whatevery beyond the unseen doors, knowing that each step would lead her closer to the woman she was destined to be.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N finds herself cornered by Damon in the garden pavilion. With hismanding presence and frosty demeanor, Damon will undoubtedly challenge N in ways that force her to confront her own vulnerabilities and theplexities of her new life within the Sumners¡¯ household. As she grapples with the weight of her responsibilities and the expectations set upon her, the stakes will rise, leaving her to question not only her ce in the family but also her rtionship with rk. Will she stand her ground against Damon¡¯s chilling authority, or will she sumb to the pressure that threatens to engulf her?


    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into the intricate dynamics between N and the Sumners, particrly as Marie¡¯s stern warning looms over her. As N navigates the murky waters of family loyalty and personal integrity, readers will be left wondering what choices she will make under the watchful eyes of her inws. Will she find her voice amidst the mor of expectations, or will she falter under the scrutiny of her new family? The tension between N and Damon hints at secrets yet to be uncovered, and the reader will be left on the edge of their seat, eager to discover how these unseen doors will lead N into untold worlds¡ªboth within herself and beyond the confines of the Sumners¡¯ household.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 73

    N stood still, sensing a dangerous vibe from Damon that made her instinctively want to flee.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, it¡¯s dark here, and it¡¯s not appropriate for us to be alone. I¡¯ll head back,¡± she said, turning to


    leave.


    As she took a few steps, though, she heard footsteps behind her. Panicking, she tried to quicken her pace but stumbled and tripped.


    She lost her bnce, but a strong hand grabbed her waist and pulled her back.


    N fell into Damon¡¯s arms. She quickly pushed him away and stepped back.


    Damon narrowed his eyes, the menace in them intensifying as he remarked, ¡°You use people and then discard them. You¡¯re quite skilled at that.¡±


    N bit her lip, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Uncle Damon, thank you for just now, but we should keep our distance.¡± Damon stepped closer, and N instinctively tried to retreat but found herself against the door of the greenhouse. She had nowhere to go.


    When they were so close that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing, Damon looked down at her and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to keep my distance.¡±


    N took a deep breath, looked up at him, and said, ¡°Uncle Damon, Ms. Hulle is more suitable for you. She¡¯s beautiful and-¡±


    Before she could finish, her eyes widened in shock. Damon grabbed her chin and kissed her, swallowing the rest of her words.


    N was stunned. For a moment, she waspletely frozen. This was the Sumners¡® home. Was he out of his mind?!


    When she regained herposure, she shoved him away and warned, ¡°Uncle Damon, have some respect!¡±


    Fury filled N as she red at Damon with icy disdain.


    ¡°If I hear you mention any other woman again, I¡¯ll have to shut you up my way,¡± Damon said, his tone serious. N clenched her hands at her sides. She turned her gaze away and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear it, I won¡¯t say it. Can I leave now?¡±


    If anyone saw her alone with Damon in the middle of the night, who knew what they would think? Marie already disliked her. If Marie discovered Damon¡¯s feelings for her, who knew what she would do? Damon¡¯s demeanor grew even colder. ¡°Do you really not want to be around me that much?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Damon, given our rtionship, is it appropriate for us to be alone together? You might not be affected, but have you considered what people will say about me?¡±


    In the end, N thought Damon¡¯s feelings were just a fleeting infatuation. If he truly cared about her, he wouldn¡¯t risk her reputation by cornering herte at night.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Damon¡¯s gaze grew even colder as he questioned, ¡°Who dares to speak ill of you?¡±


    N scoffed. ¡°You can¡¯t control what others say.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re not afraid of others seeing us. You¡¯re afraid rk will see us. Moving back so quickly¨Care <b>you </b>worried that woman will threaten your position?¡± Damon asked.


    N turned her head away, her expression indifferent, as she answered, ¡°Since you know, you shouldn¡¯t be bothering me.¡±


    Damon grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him. His expression was chilling as he dered, ¡°N, I¡¯m not someone you can easily provoke. You should have anticipated the consequences when you first involved me.¡±


    ¡°I already told you that was an ident,¡± N said.


    Damon chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s say the hotel incident was an ident. But what about the times I saved you? Don¡¯t you think you owe me?¡±


    N bit her lip before asking, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for you to decide,¡± Damon replied.


    N pushed him away, about to speak, when suddenly <i>a </i>shlight beam illuminated their direction.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Chapter <b>74 </b>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 74

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  74 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story begins with a tense moment as Damon pulls N into a greenhouse, shutting the door to hide from an approaching presence. The atmosphere is thick with tension, as N feels both the warmth of Damon and the chill of the night air. Their close proximity is charged with unspoken emotions, and as footsteps approach, Damon warns N to remain silent, amplifying the suspense of the moment.


    Once the danger passes, the dynamic between N and Damon shifts, revealing deeper conflicts. N¡¯s frustration grows as Damon expresses disdain for her rtionship with rk, suggesting that rk will never truly choose her over another woman. This confrontation exposes Damon¡¯s possessive nature and N¡¯s struggle for independence. She stands her ground, asserting her right to make her own choices, even as Damon¡¯s anger simmers beneath the surface.


    After a brief phone call with rk, where she tries to maintain herposure, N decides to reim her autonomy. She firmly tells Damon she is leaving, signaling a turning point in her rtionship with him. The tension between them is palpable, but she steps out into the night, determined to move forward without his influence. In the days that follow, Damon bes distant, treating her like a stranger, which allows N to believe she has escaped theplications he brought into her life.


    However, the story takes another turn when N learns that her colleague Erin is interested in Damon. This revtion stirs up feelings of unease within N, reminding her of the unresolved emotions and conflicts from their previous encounter. Despite her polite demeanor, she grapples with the implications of Erin¡¯s interest in Damon, indicating that the unseen doors of their rtionships are far from closed, leaving N to contemte theplexities of her connections with both men.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    In an instant, Damon yanked N into the dim confines of the greenhouse, hastily shutting the door behind them as if sealing them away from the outside world.


    Inside, darkness enveloped them like a heavy nket, the air thick with the scent of damp earth and growing nts. He pressed her against the door, their bodies ufortably close, the warmth radiating from him contrasting sharply with the cool night air. One hand rested possessively on her waist, while the other clutched the doorknob, creating an unyielding barrier between them and whatevery beyond.


    N could feel the rapid thrum of his heartbeat echoing in the silence, a reminder of the tension that crackled in the air. She whispered, her voice barely above a breath, ¡°Can you let go¡­¡±


    Damon leaned in, his breath warm against her ear as he murmured, ¡°Someone¡¯sing. If you don¡¯t want to be discovered, don¡¯t make a sound.¡± His voice was low, almost conspiratorial, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Just then, the unmistakable sound of footsteps approached, crunching on the gravel outside the greenhouse door.


    N¡¯s heart raced, each beat echoing in her ears as the doorknob rattled.


    After a few moments of futile attempts to open the door, the person outside sounded perplexed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the door? Is it broken?¡±


    They lingered for a moment, the air thick with anticipation, but after a few murmuredments, they finally walked away, leaving N to breathe a sigh of relief.


    As the tension began to dissipate, she turned to Damon, her voice steady but edged with impatience, ¡°Can you let go of me now?¡±


    Damon released his grip, but just as he was about to speak, N¡¯s phone rang, the sound slicing through the silence. It was rk.


    She hesitated, her finger hovering over the screen, but Damon¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts, icy and unyielding. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of him finding out we¡¯re alone in here, go ahead and answer.¡±


    N¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she met his gaze. ¡°Uncle Damon, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit despicable right now?¡±


    The man standing before her felt like a stranger, a far cry from the uncle she had trusted. She couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around why he was so insistent on meddling in her life.


    ¡°Do you really believe rk will leave that other woman for you? Unless she loses the baby, she¡¯ll always be between you two,¡± Damon said, his tone dripping with disdain.


    N felt a surge of frustration. How could he be so cruel? This foolish woman could have asked for his help to escape from rk, yet here she was, stubbornly clinging to a rtionship that was clearly toxic.


    ¡°No matter what, it has nothing to do with you, does it?¡± she retorted, her voice icy, her hand trembling slightly as she held her phone tightly.


    ¡°N!¡± Damon¡¯s voice was a low growl, filled with barely contained anger.


    But N remainedposed, refusing to let his rage intimidate her. ¡°If you want to tell rk that we are together, go ahead. I¡¯m answering the phone.¡±


    With a determined breath, she answered the call, rk¡¯s voice crackling through the line. ¡°N, why did it take you so long to pick up? I¡¯ll need more time here. Someone from the house will take you back.¡±


    N cast her gaze downward, feeling a mix of disappointment and resolve. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry about me. Focus on your work.¡±


    After hanging up, she turned back to Damon, who stood there, his expression dark and unreadable.


    The dim light from her phone flickered, illuminating only parts of his cold, stern face. She could sense the anger radiating from him, but regardless of her future with rk, she knew she couldn¡¯t give Damon what he desired. It was time to cut tiespletely, to reim her independence.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going,¡± she stated firmly, her voice steady.


    Damon remained silent, but the tension in the air thickened, wrapping around them like a shroud.


    N hadn¡¯t expected a response, so she opened the door and stepped out into the cool night, leaving the greenhouse¡ªand Damon¡ªbehind.


    In the days that followed, Damon ceased his pursuit of N. Even when their paths crossed at work, he treated her with an icy indifference, as if she were a mere stranger.


    Life returned to its familiar rhythm for N. She thought their interactions hade to an end, that she would never have to confront the man who had be a source of confusion and frustration in her life. But a weekter, fate had other ns.


    At a quaint caf¨¦ near Prospectus Technology¡­


    Erin sat across from N, her eyes sparkling with a mix of excitement and anxiety. ¡°Ms. N, I feel like Damon is a bit distant with me. Since you¡¯re his niece-inw and work at Prospectus Technology, can you help me? I want to pursue him.¡±


    N¡¯s heart sank at the thought, but she masked her feelings with a polite smile. ¡°Erin, are you sure about this? Damon can be¡­plicated.¡±


    The conversation continued, but in the back of N¡¯s mind, the shadows of that night in the greenhouse loomedrge, a reminder of the unseen doors that could lead to untold worlds beyond.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their confrontation, N emerged from the greenhouse with a newfound sense of agency, leaving behind the tumultuous emotions that Damon had stirred within her. The cool night air wrapped around her like a cloak of independence, a stark contrast to the suffocating tension that had filled the greenhouse moments before. She had faced Damon¡¯s maniptive tendencies head-on, refusing to let his icy disdain dictate her choices. As she stepped into the night, she felt the weight of uncertainty lift, reced by a resolve to carve her own path, free from the shadows of her uncle¡¯s influence and the toxic rtionship with rk.


    However, life has a way of intertwining destinies, and as N sat in the caf¨¦ with Erin, the echoes of her past began to resurface. The mention of Damon stirred aplex mix of emotions within her, reminding her of the unresolved tension and the unseen doors that still held potential for her future. Though she had distanced herself from Damon, his presence lingered in her thoughts, a reminder of theplicated web of rtionships that defined her world. As she navigated this new chapter, N understood that while she had stepped away from the darkness, the journey ahead was still fraught with challenges and choices that would shape her destiny.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As N grapples with the emotional fallout from her confrontation with Damon, the tension between them is far from resolved. The next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of their rtionship, revealing theyers of Damon¡¯s motivations and N¡¯s struggle for independence. With Erin¡¯s unexpected interest in Damon, N finds herself caught in a web of emotions, torn between her loyalty to her friend and the haunting memory of the greenhouse encounter. Will N confront Damon about his past behavior, or will she allow Erin to pursue a connection with him, potentially reigniting the mes of confusion and desire?


    Moreover, the narrative is poised to explore the consequences of N¡¯s decision to cut ties with Damon. As she navigates her professional life at Prospectus Technology, the shadows of their unresolved tension may begin to seep into her daily interactions,pelling her to confront her feelings head-on. The chapter is set to introduce new conflicts and unexpected encounters that will challenge N¡¯s resolve, pushing her to question what she truly wants. With the stakes raised, readers can anticipate a thrilling blend of emotional turmoil, romantic tension, and the looming specter of the past that could alter the course of N¡¯s life forever.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 75

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  75 Summary


    In Chapter 75 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself in a tense conversation with Erin, who is pleading for help regarding Uncle Damon. N, however, feels detached from Damon and expresses her inability to assist Erin. The emotional weight of Erin¡¯s desperation and N¡¯s reluctance creates a palpable tension between the two women, highlighting theplexities of family ties and personal boundaries.


    As Erin reflects on her previous encounters with Damon and N, she bes increasingly determined to uncover the nature of their rtionship. Her curiosity is piqued by the subtle dynamics she has observed, leading her to dig deeper into N¡¯s life. Meanwhile, N is preupied with her work at Prospectus Technology, trying to escape the emotional turmoil stirred up by Erin¡¯s request. She remains focused on her experiments, using them as a distraction from the interpersonal conflicts surrounding her.


    When N encounters both Damon and Erin in the elevator, the atmosphere thickens with unspoken tension. While Erin engages Damon with cheerful conversation, Damon¡¯s cold demeanor towards N is unmistakable. This moment amplifies N¡¯s feelings of istion and heartache, as she grapples with the realization that she is on the outside of a connection she wishes she had. The scene underscores the emotional distance between N and Damon, contrasting with the apparent ease between Damon and Erin.


    As the elevator ride progresses, N is struck by the warmth in Damon¡¯s voice when he speaks to Erin, a stark contrast to his icy indifference towards her. This realization deepens N¡¯s sense of loss and longing, as she contemtes the possibility of Damon and Erin forming a rtionship. The chapter closes with N¡¯s interaction with rk, who tries to rekindle their connection with a thoughtful gesture. However, N¡¯s feelings remain muted, highlighting her ongoing emotional struggle and the impact of past traumas on her present rtionships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 75**


    N stood frozen for a brief moment, the weight of Erin¡¯s request settling heavily in the air between them. She took a deep breath, ncing down at her hands before responding with aposed demeanor, ¡°Ms. Hulle, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t assist you. I¡¯m not particrly close to Uncle Damon.¡±


    Erin¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voiceced with an edge of desperation. ¡°But you¡¯re family, N. How can you not be close? Surely, you don¡¯t mean to say you¡¯re unwilling to help me?¡±


    As she reflected on her previous visit to the Sumner household, Erin recalled the peculiar way Damon had looked at N. There had been something in his gaze, a flicker of something deeper that piqued her curiosity.


    Determined to uncover the truth, Erin had decided to dig deeper into N¡¯s life and had discovered that she was currently employed at Prospectus Technology. Erin¡¯s n was to gauge N¡¯s feelings towards Damon, to see if there was more to their rtionship than met the eye.


    N offered a polite excuse, her tone earnest. ¡°Ms. Hulle, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s just that I truly am not close to him. I have some unfinished work waiting for me in theb, so I really must be going.¡±


    With that, she rose from her seat and made her way toward the door, leaving Erin behind.


    As N walked away, Erin¡¯s gaze turned cold, a glimmer of determination igniting within her. It was clear that N would not be an easy puzzle to solve, and Erin knew she had to tread carefully if she wanted to uncover the secrets hidden in the shadows of their lives.


    Back in theb, N lost herself in her experiments, the world outside fading away as she immersed herself in her work. Hours slipped by unnoticed, and it wasn¡¯t until rk¡¯s voice broke through her concentration that she realized it was already past six o¡¯clock. ¡°N, I¡¯m downstairs at Prospectus Technology. I¡¯lle up to pick you up.¡±


    She quickly gathered her belongings, her mind still racing with thoughts of the confrontation with Erin, and headed toward the elevator.


    The workday at Prospectus Technology officially ended at five, and Damon was known for discouraging overtime, leaving the office eerily quiet at this hour.


    As the elevator doors slid open, N was met with an unexpected sight¡ªDamon and Erin were inside, engaged in conversation. She hesitated, a moment of uncertainty washing over her.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Ms. Hulle,¡± she greeted, her voice steady yet cautious.


    Erin shed her a bright smile, nodding in acknowledgment, while Damon¡¯s expression remained icy, as if he were deliberately choosing to ignore her presence entirely.


    N couldn¡¯t help but notice that when the elevator doors had first opened, Damon had been animatedly chatting with Erin, a faint smile gracing his lips. It was clear to her that he harbored a deep-seated disdain for her, a realization that seemed to please Erin immensely.


    As she stepped into the elevator, N turned her back to them, her heart heavy with unspoken words.


    Breaking the silence, Erin¡¯s voice rang out softly, ¡°Mr. Damon, I recently discovered a new restaurant that just opened. I¡¯ve heard wonderful things about it. How about we go there for dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. You decide,¡± Damon replied, his deep voice resonating within the confined space.


    N felt an unexpected warmth in his tone, a flicker of something that made her heart ache.


    If Damon and Erin were to end up together, they would indeed make a striking couple.


    Pushing aside the difort gnawing at her heart, N focused intently on the floor numbers lighting up above. The descent from the eighth floor to the first felt agonizingly slow, stretching out like an eternity.


    Damon¡¯s keen gaze didn¡¯t miss her subtle movements, and she could almost feel the chill radiating off him, intensifying with each passing second.


    Finally, the elevator came to a halt at the first floor, and as N stepped out, she caught Erin¡¯s cheerful voice behind her. ¡°Mr. rk and Ms. N seem to get along quite well. He even picks her up from work.¡±


    The elevator doors closed behind her, descending to the basement level. N didn¡¯t catch Damon¡¯s response, but she could imagine he was in agreement with Erin¡¯s observation.


    Outside, rk¡¯s car was parked at the curb, waiting for her.


    N approached the vehicle, opened the door, and slid into the passenger seat.


    rk greeted her with a warm smile, presenting her with a bouquet of vibrant sunflowers. ¡°I remembered you used to love sunflowers. Did I get it right this time?¡± he asked, his eyes searching hers for a reaction.


    Yet, as she looked at the flowers, a wave of indifference washed over her. Ever since that harrowing day when she had been kidnapped and had called rk for help¡ªonly to have Jordyn answer¡ªher feelings for him had dulled to nothingness.


    She managed a smile, epting the flowers. ¡°Thank you. I really like them.¡±


    **Chapter 76**Conclusion


    In the aftermath of her encounter with Erin and Damon, N found herself standing at a crossroads, the emotional weight of her experiences pressing down on her like an anchor. The fleeting moments in the elevator had unveiled a stark reality¡ªDamon¡¯s connection with Erin was not just a passing fancy; it was a bond that stirred something deep within her, igniting a painful longing she had tried to suppress. As she epted the sunflowers from rk, a symbol of warmth and affection, she felt an unsettling emptiness. The vibrant blooms, once a source of joy, now served as a reminder of the emotional chasm that had formed between her and the people she once held dear. Theughter and camaraderie she shared with rk felt overshadowed by the shadows of her past, leaving her to grapple with the remnants of a love that had faded into the background.


    Yet, as N settled into the passenger seat, a flicker of resolve began to stir within her. The realization that she could no longer remain tethered to the ghosts of her past propelled her forward, urging her to reim her narrative. While the smile she offered rk was tinged with bittersweetness, it also marked the beginning of a new chapter¡ªone where she would seek rity and strength in her identity, regardless of the entanglements surrounding her. The unseen doors of her life were beginning to open, revealing untold worlds that awaited her exploration. With each passing moment, N understood that the path ahead would be fraught with challenges, but it was a journey she was now ready to embrace, armed with the knowledge that she was worthy of love and connection, even if it meant stepping into the unknown.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and Erin to escte as secrets begin to unravel. With Erin¡¯s relentless pursuit of the truth about Damon and N¡¯s rtionship, the stakes are higher than ever. As N grapples with her feelings for Damon and the undeniable connection she witnessed between him and Erin, she must confront her own emotions while navigating theplexities of her past. Will she find the strength to stand her ground against Erin¡¯s probing questions, or will she be drawn deeper into the web of intrigue surrounding her family?


    Moreover, the dynamics within the Prospectus Technologyb are bound to shift as N¡¯s interactions with rk and Damon be increasingly fraught with tension. With rk¡¯s affections seemingly unreciprocated, how will he react to N¡¯s emotional turmoil? And what revtions lie in store as the characters venture beyond their professional lives? As the chapter unfolds, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how N will confront her feelings and the implications of her choices on those around her. The unseen doors to untold worlds are about to swing wide open, revealing truths that could change everything.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 76

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  76 Summary


    In Chapter 76 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk starts the car with a sense of anticipation, hoping to rekindle the connection with N by offering to pick her up from work. However, N¡¯s curt response reveals a growing emotional distance between them, as she states that she has bought her own car and that rk is busy with work. This rejection leaves rk feeling disappointed and anxious, as he senses their rtionship drifting further apart.


    The silence in the car bes palpable, highlighting the emotional chasm that has developed. N, lost in her own thoughts, contrasts sharply with the lively conversations they once shared. This shift in their dynamic weighs heavily on rk, who longs for the intimacy they used to enjoy. Despite the tension, he tries to approach the situation with patience, hoping to bridge the gap between them.


    As they near their destination, rk receives a call from Jordyn, which triggers a mix of frustration and guilt. Despite his clear desire to cut ties with her, N suggests answering the call, leading to a heated moment when rk reacts aggressively. The ensuing argument exposes the strain in their rtionship, revealing rk¡¯s inner turmoil and his fear of N¡¯s feelings towards his involvement with Jordyn, who is pregnant.


    N¡¯sposed demeanor throughout the confrontation adds to rk¡¯s frustration, as he grapples with the implications of his choices. Her unwavering stance forces him to confront the reality of his situation, leading to a desperate plea for rity about their rtionship. The chapter ends on a tense note, with rk¡¯s emotional conflictid bare, leaving the reader questioning the future of their bond amidst theplications of past and present rtionships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 76**


    As rk turned the key in the ignition, the engine roared to life, filling the car with a low hum. He nced over at N, a hopeful smile creeping onto his face. ¡°I¡¯m really d to hear you liked them. How about I start picking you up from work every day from now on?¡±


    N¡¯s response was curt, almost dismissive. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve bought myself a car, and you¡¯re busy with work,¡± she replied, her tone devoid of enthusiasm. The moment he heard her words, rk felt a wave of disappointment wash over him, and the idea slipped away like sand through his fingers.


    Despite N¡¯s return to the house, a sense of emotional distance hung heavy in the air between them. rk couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were drifting further apart, and it gnawed at him, leaving him restless and anxious. He longed for the connection they once shared, but the path back to that intimacy felt obscured, shrouded in uncertainty.


    The atmosphere within the car grew thick with silence, each moment stretching out like an eternity. N turned her gaze to the window, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. In their earlier days, she would have filled the quiet with chatter, her voice aforting melody. Now, she seemed lost in a world of her own, her lips sealed tight, leaving rk to ponder the chasm that had formed between them.


    With a heavy sigh, rk decided to tread lightly, hoping that patience would bridge the growing divide.


    As they approached the vi, the sudden trill of his phone broke through the stillness, vibrating insistently in his pocket. ¡°N, could you grab my phone for me?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with a hint of urgency.


    N reached for the device, her fingers brushing against the screen, revealing ¡°Jordyn¡± shing ominously. A frown creased rk¡¯s brow as he quickly interjected, ¡°No need to answer that.¡±


    He had made it abundantly clear to Jordyn that he wanted no further contact, yet her defiance stoked a fire of frustration within him. The mixture of anger and guilt bubbled up, and he nced at N, half-expecting her to show signs of jealousy or distress. But she remained remarkablyposed, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Maybe you should answer it, just in case it¡¯s something important,¡± she suggested, her voice steady as she activated the speakerphone, holding the device toward him.


    In an instant, rk mmed the brakes, the ck Cayenne screeching to a halt in the middle of the road, tires protesting against the asphalt. He turned to N, confusion and hurt etched across his features. Had shee to terms with this situation, or was she simply too numb to care?


    ¡°rk¡­ my stomach hurts. Can youe over?¡± Jordyn¡¯s voice crackled through the speaker,ced with panic.


    A surge of irritation coursed through rk, and he snapped back, ¡°Why are you calling me about a stomachache? I¡¯m not a doctor! If there¡¯s a problem, call Michael. Don¡¯t ever call me again.¡±


    Before Jordyn could respond, rk snatched the phone from N¡¯s hand and ended the call with a sharp flick of his thumb.


    ¡°Maybe you should go check on her. What if it¡¯s serious¡ª¡± N began, her voice tentative.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± rk exploded, his eyes zing with fury as he turned to face her.


    N¡¯s brow furrowed in response, but she fell silent, sensing the storm brewing within him. The oppressive silence enveloped them like a thick fog, making it hard to breathe.


    After several agonizing minutes, rk finally broke the stillness, his voice icy and clipped. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡±


    N pressed her lips together, her expression calm yet firm. ¡°If you¡¯ve calmed down, let¡¯s just drive home.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, N!¡± rk growled, his eyes bloodshot and filled with frustration. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting I go to Jordyn, and you¡¯re not the least bit upset?¡± The question he truly wanted to ask lingered unvoiced: Did she still love him? The fear of the answer kept his lips sealed.


    N¡¯s demeanor remainedposed as she replied, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant. It¡¯s natural for you to take care of her.¡±


    rk let out a bitterugh that echoed with disbelief. ¡°And what about you? Are you okay with your husband being involved with another woman?¡±


    ¡°Even if I weren¡¯t okay with it, would that stop you from going?¡± N shot back, her tone unyielding.


    Her clear, unwavering gaze seemed to prate his very soul,pelling him to respond without thinking. ¡°If you say you don¡¯t want me to go, I won¡¯t see her!¡± he dered, the desperation in his voice betraying the turmoil within.Conclusion


    As the tension simmered in the car, rk¡¯s heart raced, caught between loyalty and love. N¡¯s steady gaze, a mirror of her unwavering resolve, forced him to confront the reality of their fractured rtionship. In that moment, he realized that his anger wasn¡¯t just directed at Jordyn; it was rooted in the fear of losing N. The weight of his choices pressed down on him, and he understood that the path to healing would require more than just words¡ªit demanded vulnerability and honesty. The silence that once felt suffocating now held the promise of rity, as he dared to hope that they could navigate theplexities of their emotions together.


    Driving home, the familiar streets blurred past, yet the distance between them felt insurmountable. rk¡¯s mind raced with possibilities, each one tinged with the bittersweet taste of longing. N¡¯s unwavering strength ignited a flicker of determination within him, urging him to fight for what they had. He knew that the road ahead would be fraught with challenges, but for the first time in a long while, he felt a glimmer of hope. As he nced at N, her resilience sparked a renewedmitment in him to bridge the chasm that had formed between them. Together, they would step through the unseen doors of their hearts, ready to confront the untold worlds waiting beyond, where love could be rekindled and trust rebuilt.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between rk and N reaches a boiling point, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the emotionalplexities of their rtionship. Will rk¡¯s desperate plea to N open the door to a much-needed conversation about their feelings, or will it only serve to widen the chasm that has formed between them? Readers can expect a raw exploration of their vulnerabilities as they confront the unspoken truths that linger in the air, with each character grappling with their own fears and desires.


    Moreover, the unexpected involvement of Jordyn adds anotheryer of intrigue. With her pregnancy hanging heavily over rk, will he feelpelled to reconcile his responsibilities to her with hismitment to N? The stakes are higher than ever, and the choices he makes could have far-reaching consequences. Expect a whirlwind of emotions as rk navigates this treacherous terrain, seeking rity amid the chaos. Will he finally confront the reality of his situation, or will he continue to be swept away by the currents of his past? The answers await just beyond the unseen doors of the next chapter, where untold worlds of heartache and hope beckon.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 77

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  77 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story unfolds with N confronting rk about his lingering feelings for another woman, Jordyn. N¡¯s indifference is evident as she sarcastically challenges rk¡¯s ims of wanting to sever ties with Jordyn, pointing out that if he truly wished to end things, he could have prevented Jordyn from keeping the baby. rk, feeling trapped, admits he had no choice but to let Jordyn keep the child, revealing his inner conflict and frustration. N, hurt yet resolute, offers to leave if he truly desires to be with Jordyn, highlighting the emotional turmoil in their rtionship.


    Upon arriving at the vi, the tension esctes as rk coldly reminds N that she is pushing him back toward Jordyn. N¡¯s eptance of this reality is painful, yet she maintains herposure, suggesting a deep emotional struggle within her. As she exits the car, the separation feels final, and she reflects on how rk has changed into someone unrecognizable, evoking feelings of loss and betrayal. This moment emphasizes N¡¯s heartache as she grapples with the remnants of their past love.


    Inside the vi, N interacts with Patricia, who assumes she has returned to reim rk, but N¡¯s curt responses reveal her true intentions of distancing herself from the painful memories. The atmosphere shifts dramatically when Cindy confronts N with a medical report, revealing her inability to conceive. This shocking revtion sends N into a whirlwind of disbelief and dread, as she realizes the implications of her condition on her marriage and future. Cindy¡¯s cruel taunts only deepen N¡¯s emotional turmoil, forcing her to confront not only her rtionship with rk but also her self-worth.


    Despite the emotional weight of the situation, N strives to maintain her dignity in front of Cindy, who believes she can manipte N¡¯s circumstances. N¡¯s calm demeanor in the face of such cruelty showcases her strength, even as she questions the authenticity of the report. The confrontation with Cindy serves as a catalyst for N to assert her agency, suggesting that if a divorce is desired, it should be discussed with rk directly. This moment of defiance highlights N¡¯s resilience and her determination not to be reduced to her inability to bear children, setting the stage for her potential transformation and reiming her identity amidst the chaos.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N let out a soft, almost musicalugh, her eyes betraying a cool indifference. ¡°Do you truly believe the words spilling from your lips? If you had genuinely wished to sever ties with her, you would have never permitted her to keep the baby or remain in this city. With your influence, you could have easily resolved that little issue,¡± she remarked, her toneced with a hint of sarcasm.


    rk, his voice tinged with a mix of frustration and resignation, replied, ¡°The baby¡­ I had no choice but to let her keep it¡­¡±


    N lowered her gaze, her expression shifting as she spoke with deliberation. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me any exnations. I¡¯m not here to argue about this anymore. If your heart longs to see her, I can simply leave and catch a taxi home,¡± she offered, her voice steady butced with an undercurrent of hurt.


    No sooner had she finished her sentence than the sleek ck Cayenne surged forward, tires screeching as they sped away from the scene.


    In less than thirty minutes, they arrived at the sprawling vi, its grandeur overshadowed by the tension that hung in the air.


    As N prepared to exit the vehicle, rk¡¯s cold voice sliced through the silence. ¡°N, just remember, you¡¯re the one pushing me toward her.¡±


    ¡°If your heart truly desires her, I won¡¯t hold it against you. I returned ready to ept both her and the child,¡± N responded, her voice unwavering, though her heart ached at the thought.


    rk, refusing to meet her gaze, snapped back, ¡°Get out!¡±


    With a heavy heart, N stepped out of the car, the door mming shut behind her. She watched as rk drove off, his car bing a mere silhouette against the horizon. A flicker of mockery danced in her eyes as she considered the man he had be.


    rk was still entangled in his feelings for Jordyn, yet he expected her to bear the me for their crumbling rtionship.


    N couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he had devolved into such a despicable version of himself. The man she had once loved felt like a stranger, and she struggled to recognize him.


    Taking a deep breath, she steeled herself and walked toward the vi, the weight of her thoughts pressing down on her.


    As she entered, Patricia rushed over, her hands reaching for the bouquet of flowers N had brought. ¡°Mrs. Sumner, should I ce these in your bedroom?¡± she asked, her voice bright with the hope of making the space feel weing.


    ¡°No, just leave them in the living room,¡± N replied curtly, not wanting the constant reminder of rk every time she entered her sanctuary.


    ¡°Understood. By the way, where¡¯s Mr. Sumner? He asked the kitchen to prepare your favorite soup for tonight¡¯s dinner,¡± Patricia inquired, her brow furrowing in concern.


    ¡°Jordyn isn¡¯t feeling well. He went to be with her. I¡¯ll go change. Please have dinner ready,¡± N said, her tone clipped as she turned away, eager to escape the conversation.


    Patricia watched her, surprised by N¡¯s calm demeanor. She had assumed N had returned with the intention of reiming rk from Jordyn, but now, it seemed, the reality was quite different.


    Lost in her thoughts, Patricia didn¡¯t notice N slipping upstairs.


    In her room, N changed into morefortable attire, shedding the weight of her earlier confrontation.


    When she descended the stairs, she found Cindy lounging on the living room sofa, her expression a storm of anger.


    As soon as Cindy caught sight of N, she sneered, her disdain palpable. Without warning, she hurled a document at N¡¯s feet. ¡°No wonder you haven¡¯t gotten pregnant in three years. Turns out you¡¯re nothing but a barren hen!¡± Cindy spat, venom dripping from her words.


    N¡¯s frown deepened, a chill of dread creeping into her bones. She bent down to pick up the document, her heart racing as she opened it.


    The color drained from her face as she absorbed the implications of the medical report. Cindy¡¯s voice sliced through her thoughts like a knife. ¡°Since you can¡¯t have children, make way for someone who can. I refuse to let my son waste his life with a woman who can¡¯t bear children!¡±


    Ignoring Cindy¡¯s taunts, N stared at the report in disbelief, her hands trembling slightly. After their marriage, they had never used protection, and she had assumed it was due to their mutual desire to avoid fertile periods. But now, the harsh reality struck her¡ªshe was unable to conceive.


    Desperate to maintain herposure, N questioned whether this report was merely a cruel fabrication devised by Cindy to push her toward a divorce.


    ¡°Where did you get this report?¡± she demanded, her voice steady despite the turmoil within.


    Cindy¡¯s sneer deepened. ¡°From the hospital where you had your checkup, of course! Do you honestly think I¡¯d go to such lengths to fake something like this?¡±


    Her eyes glinted with disdain as she continued, ¡°If you doubt me, feel free to call the hospital and request another copy.¡±


    N pressed her lips together, her resolve hardening as she took a seat across from Cindy, cing the report on the table with a deliberate motion. ¡°If you want me to divorce rk, you should speak to him, not me.¡±


    Cindy¡¯s teeth ground together in frustration. ¡°You think I won¡¯t? Once he learns you¡¯re barren, he¡¯ll kick you to the curb without a second thought!¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± N replied, her voiceced with a surprising calmness that caught Cindy off guard.


    Cindy¡¯s expression darkened, incredulous that N could remain so defiant, even in the face of such devastating news.


    With a growl, she spat, ¡°N, don¡¯t forget that you rely on the Sumners for everything. Without us, you¡¯re nothing!¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the tumultuous confrontation, N stood at a crossroads, her heart heavy with the weight of betrayal and despair. The revtions about her inability to conceive shattered the fragile remnants of her self-worth, yet amidst the chaos, a profound rity began to emerge. No longer would she allow herself to be defined by the expectations of others, nor would she remain shackled to a love that had morphed into a battleground. As rk¡¯s silhouette faded into the distance, N felt a flicker of liberation ignite within her, a quiet determination to reim her identity and forge her own path, unencumbered by the shadows of her past.


    With each step she took away from the confrontation, N embraced the notion that her worth was not tied to motherhood or the approval of the Sumners. The venomous words of Cindy lingered in her mind, yet they no longer held power over her. Instead, she resolved to find strength in her own voice, to seek out the untold worlds beyond the confines of her current existence. As she prepared for dinner alone, a sense of empowerment washed over her; she was no longer a mere pawn in someone else¡¯s game. The door to her future stood ajar, waiting for her to step through, and N was ready to embrace whatevery beyond, determined to write her own story¡ªone that was rich with possibility and unbound by the chains of others¡¯ judgments.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes within the opulent walls of the vi, N finds herself at a crossroads she never anticipated. The revtion of her supposed infertility hangs heavy in the air, a specter that threatens to unravel her already fragile existence. In the next chapter, we will delve deeper into N¡¯s psyche as she grapples with the implications of the medical report and the venomous words of Cindy. Will she confront rk with this life-altering news, or will she choose to keep it hidden, hoping to salvage what little remains of their marriage? The stakes have never been higher, and N¡¯s resolve will be tested like never before.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s internal conflict continues to simmer just beneath the surface. Torn between his lingering feelings for Jordyn and the reality of his marriage to N, he must navigate the treacherous waters of love, loyalty, and betrayal. As he faces the consequences of his choices, readers can expect a confrontation that could change the course of all their lives. How will he react when he learns the truth about N¡¯s condition? Will it bring them closer together, or will it drive them further apart? The next chapter promises to be a whirlwind of emotions, revtions, and unexpected twists that will leave readers on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating what lies ahead.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 78

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  78 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself in a tense confrontation with Cindy, her mother-inw. Despite Cindy¡¯s furious usations, N remainsposed, reflecting on her life choices and the sacrifices she made for her marriage to rk. The confrontation esctes when Cindy insists that N should leave, revealing the strain in their rtionship. N¡¯s calm demeanor frustrates Cindy further, leading her to vent her anger to rk, only to be met with indifference. This moment highlights the emotional turmoil Cindy experiences as she grapples with her son¡¯s loyalty to his wife over her.


    After Cindy storms out, N takes a moment to regain herposure and focuses on practical matters, including her health concerns. She contacts the hospital for her medical report and is unsettled by its simrities to what Cindy had given her. Determined to seek rity, she arranges for a second opinion, showcasing her proactive nature amidst the chaos. As she prepares dinner andter rxes on the sofa, her thoughts are interrupted by a call from a private investigator regarding the Harris Pharmaceuticals case, underscoring hermitment to uncovering the truth behind a past incident.


    The investigator¡¯s update brings both frustration and determination to N, especially when he mentions a former employee, Godric Wyatt, who may hold crucial information. N¡¯s resolve strengthens as she instructs the investigator to pursue this lead, recognizing the challenges ahead in her quest for answers. As she contemtes her next steps, she receives a shocking message from Vrie, revealing photos of rk and Jordyn together in a bar, igniting feelings of disbelief and betrayal within her. The situation esctes further when Vrie shares a video of Damon confronting rk, providing a glimpse into the brewing conflict.


    N¡¯s emotional journey throughout the chapter is marked by a mix of defiance, frustration, and determination. As she navigates her strained rtionships and theplexities of her marriage, she remains steadfast in her pursuit of the truth, even as her world seems to unravel around her. The chapter ends on a cliffhanger, leaving readers eager to see how N will confront the challenges ahead and what revtions lie in store regarding her husband and the mysterious past of Harris Pharmaceuticals.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N stood her ground, her expression unwavering in the face of Cindy¡¯s heated words. It was as if Cindy¡¯s anger was a storm raging around her, but N remained an ind of calm. Deep down, she reflected on her life choices. Had she not surrendered her independence to be a housewife after marrying rk, she could have easily sustained her own lifestyle, flourishing in her own right.


    ¡°Mrs. Sumner, are you really unaware? I had no intention of returning. It was your son who insisted Ie back. Why don¡¯t you go tell him to just kick me out?¡± N replied, her voice steady, a hint of defiance woven into her tone.


    Cindy¡¯s face flushed a deep crimson, her fury palpable as she jabbed a finger toward N. ¡°You!¡±


    Realizing that engaging in a fruitless argument with Cindy was an exercise in futility, N rose from her seat, her hunger gnawing at her. ¡°Patricia, I¡¯m feeling quite hungry. Let¡¯s start dinner, shall we?¡± she said, her tone shifting to one of practicality.


    Cindy, seething at N¡¯s tant disregard for her ire, felt her blood boil. In a fit of rage, she immediately dialed rk, her voice sharp and usatory as she recounted the scene. To her utter dismay, he responded with a chilling indifference, instructing her to leave the vi while cutting off any furthermunication. He didn¡¯t even allow her the chance to exin that N was unable to bear children.


    The frustration bubbled within Cindy, nearly pushing her to the brink of a heart attack.


    He had truly turned his back on his own mother in favor of his wife!


    Once Cindy stormed out, N took a moment to collect herself before reaching for her phone. She dialed the hospital where she had undergone her checkup, requesting a copy of her medical report. When it arrived, she was struck by the eerie simrity to the one Cindy had handed her earlier.


    Staring at the screen in disbelief, a sense of unease settled over her. She resolved to seek a second opinion, promptly contacting another health center to arrange for a new examination.


    With that matter temporarily set aside, she shifted her focus to dinner. After enjoying a meal, N settled onto the sofa, the flickering light of the television casting a warm glow around the room. As the clock inched toward 9:00 p.m., she finally retreated to her bedroom.


    The moment she stepped inside, her phone buzzed, breaking the silence. Noting the caller ID, she saw it was the private investigator she had hired. Curious and slightly anxious, she stepped out onto the balcony to take the call.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, I regret to inform you that I haven¡¯t unearthed any significant information regarding the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident from six years ago. However, I did manage to track down a former employee who seems to possess some knowledge but is unwilling to share. I will continue to pursue this lead,¡± the investigator exined, his voice steady yet cautious.


    N¡¯s eyes narrowed, her mind racing as she considered the implications. ¡°Understood. If you require additional funds to facilitate your search, just let me know. I can manage that,¡± she replied, her tone resolute.


    ¡°Do you still wish for me to monitor your husband and Jordyn?¡± the investigator inquired, his voice probing.


    ¡°No, for the time being, concentrate solely on the Harris Pharmaceuticals case,¡± N instructed, her expression hardening.


    It was bing increasingly clear that those who had knowledge of the incident at Harris Pharmaceuticals had seemingly vanished into thin air. If a cover-up truly existed, uncovering the truth would prove to be a daunting task.


    Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she instructed the investigator, ¡°Look into a man named Godric Wyatt. He served as the assistant manager in the procurement department at Harris Pharmaceuticals. He might have valuable information.¡±


    Godric had worked under Clement and had seemingly disappeared since the copse of Harris Pharmaceuticals. Rumors suggested he had returned to his hometown, and perhaps he still held fragments of knowledge that could aid her quest.


    ¡°Understood, Ms. Jayston. I will investigate this lead immediately,¡± the private investigator responded promptly.


    After hanging up, N inhaled deeply, the weight of her mission pressing down on her.


    To unveil the truth, she knew she had to begin with Cyrus. However, given rk¡¯s strained rtionship with Cyrus, forging a connection would prove to be an uphill battle.


    As she pondered her next steps, her phone buzzed again, and she was taken aback to see a message from Vrie.


    Opening it, she was met with photos of rk and Jordyn, their closeness evident even in the dim light of the bar¡¯s private room.


    N felt a wave of disbelief wash over her. How could Jordyn, pregnant no less, be in a bar? Then again, with rk by her side, she could see how she might feel a false sense of security.


    The next message from Vrie was a voice note, her toneced with indignation. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with rk taking that woman to a bar? He¡¯s calling her his secretary! It¡¯s infuriating! Are you really going to stick with this guy? Just dump him already!¡±


    N lowered her gaze, her heart heavy as she contemted her response. Just then, Vrie initiated a video call, and N¡¯s heart raced with anticipation.


    When she answered, her breath caught in her throat at the sight before her.


    In the dimly lit bar, Damon had just knocked rk to the floor, his expression icy and unyielding.


    ¡°OMG! Damon is so cool! He did what I always wanted to do! Is he on some kind of purge? If so, he should just beat that jerk to a pulp!¡± Vrie eximed, her excitement palpable.Conclusion


    As the dust settled from the confrontation with Cindy, N found herself standing at a crossroads, her heart heavy with the weight of her choices and the revtions that had unfolded. The tension between her and Cindy had ignited a fire within her, a spark that urged her to reim her narrative and seek the truth she had long been denied. With each passing moment, she felt the shackles of her past begin to loosen, revealing a woman who was not just a housewife but a force to be reckoned with. The phone calls, the investigator, the impending confrontation with rk¡ªeach step was a testament to her resilience and determination to carve out her own path, regardless of the emotional turmoil that surrounded her.


    N¡¯s journey through the unseen doors of her life had led her to unexpected revtions and painful truths, but it also illuminated her inner strength. As she watched Damon confront rk, a mixture of fear and exhration surged within her. This moment marked a pivotal shift, not only in her marriage but in her identity. No longer would she be a passive participant in her own life; she was ready to face the storm head-on. With the truth of Harris Pharmaceuticals looming and her resolve solidifying, N embraced the uncertainty of the future, knowing that every step she took was not just for herself, but for the woman she was bing¡ªa woman unafraid to step into untold worlds beyond.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    As the tension esctes, readers can expect N to grapple with the emotional fallout from the shocking revtions about rk and Jordyn. The confrontation between Damon and rk will undoubtedly spark a series of events that could change the dynamics of N¡¯s life. With Damon stepping into the fray, will he be an unexpected ally in her quest for truth? Or will his actionsplicate an already tumultuous situation? N¡¯s resolve to uncover the mysteries surrounding Harris Pharmaceuticals will sh with her personal turmoil, leading her to make choices that could either strengthen her independence or draw her deeper into the web of deceit.


    Additionally, N¡¯s search for Godric Wyatt promises to introduce new characters and potential allies who may hold the key to her past. As she navigates the murky waters of betrayal and secrecy, will she find the courage to confront her fears and the truth about her marriage? The stakes are rising, and the reader is left wondering if N will emerge stronger or be ensnared in the very darkness she seeks to illuminate. With each decision she makes, the path ahead bes more uncertain, leaving us eager to discover what lies beyond the unseen doors she is destined to open.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 79

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  79 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself caught in a whirlwind of emotions after receiving a call from her friend Vrie, inviting her to a bar where tensions from a recent altercation are still simmering. Despite her initial excitement, N is gued by doubts about her presence at the gathering, fearing her involvement might exacerbate the situation surrounding Damon and rk. The memories of theirst encounter weigh heavily on her, causing her to reconsider attending. Ultimately, she decides against going, only to receive a call from Vrie rifying that Damon¡¯s actions were not as she had assumed, prompting a mix of relief and frustration in N.


    Meanwhile, in the bar, Erin tends to Damon¡¯s injured hand, but he pushes her away, revealing a stark contrast between his earlier protective demeanor and his current coldness. Erin tries to reason with him, asserting that his impulsive behavior was unnecessary, but Damon remains unyielding, hinting at deeper frustrations that he refuses to share. Their interaction is tense, as Erin senses a conflict within him, yet she respects his need for space, illustrating theplexity of their developing rtionship.


    Later that night, N is disturbed by rk¡¯s urgent knocking at her door, which esctes into a frantic plea for her attention. Despite his insistence, N remains resolute, expressing her desire to avoid confrontation. The following morning, she is confronted with the reality of rk¡¯s injuries, which he seems desperate for her to acknowledge. However, N¡¯s cool detachment and refusal to engage with his pain only intensifies the tension between them. rk¡¯s frustration grows as he struggles to articte the truth behind his injuries, caught between his pride and the desire for N¡¯s concern.


    The chapter captures the emotional turmoil faced by each character, highlighting themes of misunderstanding, pride, and theplexities of rtionships. N¡¯s internal conflict and the dynamics between her, Damon, and rk set the stage for a deeper exploration of their connections and the unseen challenges they face. As the night unfolds, the characters grapple with their emotions, leading to a poignant reflection on the choices they make and the impact these choices have on their lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and without missing a beat, she blurted out, ¡°Which bar are you at?¡± The urgency in her voice was unmistakable.


    ¡°The one on Tancy Street¡ªthe same ce we visitedst time. Are you nning to join us?¡± Vrie¡¯s tone was cheerful, a stark contrast to N¡¯s swirling thoughts.


    ¡°Yes,¡± N replied, her heart racing. She hung up the phone and quickly rummaged through her closet, changing into something more suitable for a night out.


    As she slid behind the wheel of her car, doubt crept in. She hesitated, her mind racing with concerns. What if her appearance only added fuel to the fire? She couldn¡¯t shake the thought that perhaps Damon had struck rk because of her. If that was the case, showing up would only lead to furtherplications. But if it was due to some other reason, then her presence would be nothing short of awkward.


    N¡¯s heart sank as she recalled theirst encounter at the Sumner residence. The fallout had been messy, and she doubted Damon would lift a finger for her now.


    Taking a deep breath, she felt the weight of uncertainty pressing down on her. After a moment of contemtion, she decided it was best not to go.


    Just as she turned to return to her bedroom, her phone rang again, shattering the silence. It was Vrie. ¡°N, I made a mistake. Damon wasn¡¯t trying to purge anything. He was actually defending Erin; there was a confrontation with Jordyn at the mall earlier,¡± she exined.


    N felt a bitter smile tug at her lips as she held the phone tightly. Thank goodness she hadn¡¯t rushed over¡ªshe would have made aplete fool of herself.


    ¡°I see,¡± she said, her voice steady.


    Vrie continued, her excitement evident. ¡°But do you think there¡¯s something going on between Damon and Erin? He seemed really protective of her.¡±


    N¡¯s gaze dropped to the floor, her heart heavy with indifference. ¡°Maybe. I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it was satisfying to see rk get punched. When are youing over? I still need to grill you about moving back in. You can¡¯t just brush me off like that,¡± Vrie insisted, her tone yful yet serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m noting over anymore. I¡¯m just too tired today. Let¡¯s catch upter,¡± N said, cutting the conversation short before Vrie could protest.


    As she ended the call, a wave of frustration washed over her. She forced herself to push thoughts of Damon from her mind. He and Erin were both single, and they seemed like a perfect match. A woman like Erin would fit him well.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the bar¡¯s private room, Erin sat with an ice pack in her hand, ready to tend to Damon¡¯s injured hand. But as she reached out, he recoiled, his voice sharp and icy. ¡°No, thanks. I can handle it myself.¡± It was as if the warmth he had shown during the altercation had vanished, reced by a cold detachment.


    Erin, having spent thest few days getting to know Damon, reluctantly handed him the ice pack, sensing his need for space.


    ¡°Mr. Damon, you were too impulsive. I was perfectly fine. It was Mr. rk¡¯s secretary who offended me. Hitting him was unnecessary,¡± she said, her voice firm yet gentle.


    To her, Damon didn¡¯t seem like the type to act without thought. His actions felt more like an eruption of long-buried frustration rather than a protective instinct.


    His expression remained stony. ¡°He deserved it. He can¡¯t even control his own people,¡± he replied, his voice devoid of warmth.


    Erin sensed that there was more to his words, a deeper turmoil beneath the surface. Just as she was about to delve deeper into the matter, the door to the private room swung open.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Ms. Hulle, I apologize for my tardiness,¡± a neer announced.


    Erin set aside her questions, her smile returning as she greeted the arrival. ¡°We were early. Please, take a seat.¡±


    ¡ª


    Later that night, around 11:00 p.m., N was drifting in and out of sleep when a persistent knocking jolted her awake. She frowned, turned on the bedsidemp, and squinted toward the door, still reluctant to move.


    ¡°N, open the door. I need to talk to you,¡± rk¡¯s voice echoed from the other side,ced with urgency.


    N remained still, her expression unchanging.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Whatever you have to say, we can discuss it tomorrow,¡± she replied, her tone calm but firm.


    rk didn¡¯t respond, but the knocking grew increasingly frantic, a clear indication that he wouldn¡¯t leave until she opened up.


    Taking a deep breath, N raised her voice, frustration creeping in. ¡°rk, if you keep knocking, I swear I¡¯ll move back to my apartment tomorrow.¡±


    The knocking ceased abruptly, leaving an unsettling silence in its wake.


    Ignoring the sudden quiet, N turned off themp and attempted to return to sleep, her mind racing.


    The following morning, as N descended the stairs, she was greeted by a sight that took her aback¡ªrk sat at the dining table, his expression dark and brooding. His face bore bruises, swollen and discolored, a painful reminder of the previous night.


    N paused, taken aback by the severity of his injuries. She took a seat at the table, and Patricia, ever attentive, quickly brought her breakfast.


    When rk realized that N had no intention of asking about his injuries, his expression hardened further. ¡°N, can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happened to me? Aren¡¯t you going to ask about it?¡± His voice was sharp, tinged with frustration.


    N regarded him with calm detachment. ¡°Is it necessary? You probably got hurt while you were with Jordyn. I¡¯m not interested in the details,¡± she replied, her tone cool.


    rk¡¯s expression darkened, and he gripped the utensils tightly, nearly crushing them in his frustration. He wanted to tell her that Damon had struck him, but the words felt stuck in his throat. He feared that admitting it outright would only make him seem petty and weak.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the chaos that had unfolded, N found herself at a crossroads, her emotions tangled in a web of uncertainty and detachment. The weight of her choices pressed heavily on her shoulders, and the echoes of her past with Damon loomedrge in her mind. As she sat at the breakfast table, observing rk¡¯s bruised face, she felt a strange sense of resolve wash over her. Despite the turmoil around her, she recognized that she had the power to step away from the cycle of conflict that had ensnared her life. Her decision to prioritize her own well-being, even at the cost of confronting the painful truths surrounding her rtionships, marked a significant shift in her emotional arc. N was no longer willing to be a pawn in the games of others; she was ready to reim her narrative.


    Meanwhile, the tension between Damon and Erin hinted at a deeperplexity that mirrored N¡¯s own struggles. As Damon recoiled from Erin¡¯s touch, it became clear that his protective instincts were intertwined with his unresolved frustrations, creating a barrier that neither of them could easily breach. The night had revealed the fragility of their connection, much like N¡¯s own tenuous ties to those around her. In choosing to distance herself from the chaos, N inadvertently opened the door for new possibilities, both for herself and for those entangled in their own tumultuous stories. As the sun rose on a new day, it became evident that through unseen doors, N and herpanions were stepping into untold worlds, each filled with the potential for growth, healing, and the chance to redefine their paths.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As N grapples with herplicated feelings about Damon and the fallout from the previous night¡¯s events, the tension in her life is set to escte. Will she finally confront her emotions, or will she continue to bury them beneath a facade of indifference? The arrival of rk at her doorstep, bruised and desperate for answers, adds anotheryer ofplexity to an already fraught situation. Expect N to be forced into a confrontation not only with rk but also with her own feelings about Damon and Erin. The stakes are higher than ever, and the choices she makes could alter the dynamics of their rtionships forever.


    Meanwhile, the private room in the bar holds secrets of its own. With Erin trying to unravel Damon¡¯s cold demeanor and his unexpected outburst, the tension between them is palpable. The arrival of a neer could shift the bnce of their interaction, leading to revtions that neither of them anticipated. Will Damon¡¯s protective instincts resurface, or will he remain ensnared in his own turmoil? As the night unfolds, expect hidden truths toe to light, challenging the characters to confront their inner demons and the consequences of their actions. The next chapter promises to be a whirlwind of emotions, confrontations, and the dawning realization that unseen doors often lead to unexpected worlds.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 80

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  80 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk is engulfed in frustration during breakfast, feeling a growing anger as he watches N, who appears blissfully unaware of his inner turmoil. His emotions boil over when he ms his utensils on the table, startling Patricia, who questions him about his displeasure. rk abruptly leaves the table, his hardened expression reflecting his deep-seated frustration. Outside, he receives a distressing call from his mother, Cindy, who reveals that N cannot have children, prompting a heated argument about their rtionship and the secrecy surrounding this revtion. rk feels cornered and defensive, insisting that their personal matters should remain private, while Cindy expresses her concerns about family judgments.


    Meanwhile, N is focused on her work as she arrives at her office, trying to shake off any personal distractions. She encounters Erin, who offers her breakfast, but N declines, feeling a sense of regret for missing out on a local favorite. Their light conversation takes a turn when Erin mentions seeing rk with another woman, which sends N¡¯s heart racing and her mind into a whirlwind of doubt and suspicion. Despite her initial emotional reaction, N resolves to concentrate on her work, determined to uncover the truth behind a past incident at Harris Pharmaceuticals, viewing her scientific endeavors as a refuge from theplexities of her personal life.


    As N immerses herself in herb work, her thoughts are interrupted by Erin¡¯sments about rk¡¯s potential infidelity, leading to a mix of confusion and resolve. She ismitted to her research, finding sce in the rity that science provides, contrasting sharply with the unpredictability of human rtionships. Meanwhile, in Damon¡¯s office, a tense exchange urs when Erin attempts to discuss N¡¯s ignorance of rk¡¯s affair, revealing theplicated dynamics at y. Damon¡¯s cold response suggests that he is aware of more than he lets on, adding anotheryer of tension to the unfolding narrative.


    The chapter encapstes feelings of frustration, betrayal, and determination, as both rk and N navigate their respective challenges. rk grapples with familial pressures and personal decisions, while N strives to maintain focus amidst the emotional turmoil surrounding her rtionship. The story highlights theplexities of love, loyalty, and the struggle for truth in a world where personal and professional lives often collide.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    rk sat at the breakfast table, a storm of frustration brewing within him. He watched N as she gracefully finished her meal, her movements calm and unhurried,pletely unaware of the turmoil swirling in his mind. As she stood up and walked away, her figure disappearing into the distance, he felt a surge of anger rise within him. In a fit of exasperation, he mmed his fork and knife down onto the table with a loud tter, causing Patricia, who was seated nearby, to jump in surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, is the breakfast not to your liking?¡± Patricia inquired, her voice tinged with concern.


    Without a word, rk pushed himself away from the table, his expression as hard as granite. He rose abruptly, leaving Patricia with her question hanging in the air, unanswered.


    Once outside, he slid into the driver¡¯s seat of his car, the cool leather contrasting sharply with the heat of his frustration. Just as he settled in, his phone buzzed, and he saw Cindy¡¯s name shing on the screen. A frown creased his brow as he answered the call. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°rk, did you know N can¡¯t have children?!¡± Cindy¡¯s voice was sharp, filled with urgency.


    His heart sank, and a coldness enveloped him like a chilling fog. ¡°Did Jordyn tell you?¡± he asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    ¡°Never mind who told me. If it¡¯s true, you need to divorce her immediately!¡± Cindy¡¯s insistence was relentless.


    rk felt his gaze harden, a storm brewing behind his eyes. ¡°Mom, this is between N and me. You don¡¯t get to make decisions about our lives. And I don¡¯t want anyone else in the Sumners to know about this. If it leaks out, it won¡¯t benefit me at all. I hope you can understand that.¡±


    Cindy¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to tell anyone! Your aunt is alwaysining about N not having kids. If she finds out N can¡¯t have children, she¡¯ll mock me behind my back!¡±


    ¡°Just pretend you don¡¯t know. How we handle this is our business,¡± rk replied, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Cindy¡¯s anger red even more at his dismissive attitude. She was trying to help him, yet he was shutting her out entirely. ¡°Fine! If you don¡¯t want me involved, I won¡¯t interfere! But don¡¯te crying to me if you regret itter!¡± With that, she hung up, leaving rk staring at the phone, his expression still icy.


    As he drove away, he made a beeline for Jordyn¡¯s ce, the weight of the conversation weighing heavily on his mind.


    Meanwhile, N had parked her car outside her office building, her mind buzzing with thoughts of the day ahead. As she stepped into the elevator, she spotted Erin, who was juggling a file in one hand and a food container in the other, her smile bright and weing.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. N,¡± Erin greeted cheerfully as she noticed N¡¯s presence.


    N returned the greeting with a nod. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Hulle.¡±


    ¡°Have you had breakfast? I brought some, and I¡¯m sure Mr. Damon and I won¡¯t be able to finish it all. Would you like to join us?¡± Erin offered, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± N replied politely, though she could see the disappointment flicker across Erin¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I brought breakfast from Amy¡¯s Shack,¡± Erin said, her tone tinged with regret.


    Amy¡¯s Shack was a beloved local eatery, known for its mouthwatering dishes and long waiting lists. For someone like Erin, however, the usual constraints didn¡¯t apply.


    N smiled, appreciating the thought. ¡°That is a shaine,¡± she said, using the Urdu word for ¡®shame¡¯ to express her regret at missing out.


    They continued to chat lightly, the elevator ascending smoothly until it reached the seventh floor. As N stepped out, Erin¡¯s voice broke thefortable silence. ¡°Ms. N,st night when Mr. Damon and I were at the bar for business, I saw Mr. rk and his secretary there too. They seemed¡­ quite intimate.¡±


    N¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively turned back, but the elevator doors were already sliding shut, cutting off her chance for further inquiry.


    As she walked towards theb, Erin¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Was Erin trying to warn her, or did she already know about rk¡¯s possible infidelity? The thoughts swirled, but N quickly brushed them aside. Her focus was singr and unwavering¡ªshe was determined to uncover the truth behind the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident from six years ago. Everything else felt like a distraction, irrelevant to her purpose.


    Once inside theb, she dove headfirst into her work, her mind racing with calctions and hypotheses. For many, the meticulous nature of experiments might seem tedious, but for N, it was a sanctuary. There was a rity in science, a simplicity that eluded theplexities of human rtionships. Experiments yielded only two results¡ªsess or failure¡ªwhile people introduced an overwhelming number of variables, where even the slightest misstep could lead to unintentional offense.


    Meanwhile, in Damon¡¯s office, he sat engrossed in documents, his brow furrowed in concentration. Without lifting his gaze, he instructed, ¡°Ms. Hulle, just leave the files on the desk. I¡¯ll review them when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Erin hesitated, then ventured, ¡°Mr. Damon, I ran into Ms. N downstairs. She seems unaware of Mr. rk¡¯s affair.¡±


    Damon¡¯s frown deepened as he looked up, his expression cold and unyielding. ¡°Ms. Hulle, this doesn¡¯t concern you, does it?¡±


    Erin felt a chill run down her spine at the frostiness of his tone. Her suspicions had been confirmed. ¡°Mr. Damon, does Ms. N know you like her?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, the weight of the question hanging heavily in the air.Conclusion


    In the swirling chaos of misunderstandings and unspoken truths, rk and N find themselves at a crossroads, each grappling with their own demons. rk¡¯s frustration stems not only from the revtions about N¡¯s inability to have children but also from the suffocating expectations of family and societal judgment. His confrontation with Cindy reveals a deep-seated conflict between loyalty to his wife and the fear of familial scrutiny. Meanwhile, N¡¯s unwavering focus on her work serves as both a refuge and a distraction, shielding her from the emotional turbulence surrounding her marriage. The momentary glimpse into rk¡¯s potential infidelity only adds to her internal strife, as she wrestles with the possibility of betrayal while remaining steadfast in her pursuit of the truth.


    As the chapter closes, the emotional arc of both characters culminates in a poignant realization of their istion amidst their struggles. rk¡¯s decision to shield N from his family¡¯s judgment reflects a desperate attempt to protect their fragile bond, yet it simultaneously erects barriers that may lead to greater misunderstandings. N, on the other hand, immerses herself in her scientific endeavors, seeking rity in a world where human rtionships have be abyrinth ofplexities. The unseen doors they each step through may lead them to untold worlds beyond the confines of their current lives, yet the question lingers: will they find sce and understanding in those new realms, or will they remain trapped in the shadows of their own making?What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect a deepening of the emotional turmoil that rk faces as he grapples with the shocking revtion about N¡¯s inability to have children. As he confronts his feelings of anger and frustration, the narrative will delve into his past decisions and the mounting pressure from family expectations. Will he continue to push away those who care about him, or will the weight of his mother¡¯s wordspel him to reevaluate his marriage? The tension will escte as rk¡¯s internal conflict collides with the external pressures of his family and the secrets surrounding N¡¯s past.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s determination to uncover the truth behind the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident will lead her to unexpected discoveries that may change the trajectory of her life. As she immerses herself in her work, the tension will build around her as she unwittingly finds herself at the center of a web of deceit involving rk and Damon. The chapter promises to explore the fragile dynamics of rtionships, as N remains blissfully unaware of the brewing storm, while Erin¡¯s growing suspicions about Damon¡¯s feelings for N add anotheryer ofplexity. Will N¡¯s quest for truth bring her closer to understanding the intricacies of her life, or will it expose her to heartbreak and betrayal? The stakes are rising, and readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to see how these intertwining narratives unfold.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 81

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  81 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension between Damon and Erin esctes as they confront each other in a high-stakes exchange. Damon, with a cold and hardened demeanor, challenges Erin¡¯s boldness as she threatens to expose his feelings for his nephew¡¯s wife, N. Erin, confident and unyielding, counters by offering her assistance in safeguarding Damon¡¯s secret, but he dismisses her proposal with disdain, highlighting the potential fallout for Builders Property if their affair were toe to light. This confrontation reveals the precarious bnce of power and the emotional stakes involved, leaving Erin feeling frustrated and defeated.


    As the conversation unfolds, Erin realizes the depth of Damon¡¯smitment to N, which she perceives as a reckless gamble that could jeopardize everything he has built. The oppressive silence that follows their exchange underscores the weight of their unspoken emotions and the tension in the room. Erin¡¯s insistence that rejecting her offer would be a grave mistake highlights her desperation to gain leverage over Damon, who remains indifferent to her advances. The scene culminates in her exit, leaving Damon to grapple with his own frustrations, further intensifying the emotional turmoil.


    Meanwhile, the narrative shifts to N, who is caught off guard when Spencer informs her that Damon will no longer oversee her experiment, and that Zachary will take his ce. This news brings a sense of disappointment and confusion for N, who realizes that Damon is actively distancing himself from her. The separation, while potentially beneficial, leaves her with a lingering sense of unease, as she reflects on the implications of this shift in their professional rtionship. The chapter closes with N alone, contemting her thoughts and emotions, setting the stage for theplex dynamics that will unfold in the story.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    Damon¡¯s features hardened, a chill settling over his expression as he fixed his gaze on Erin. ¡°Ms. Hulle,¡± he began, his voice low and deliberate, ¡°I trust you grasp the gravity of your words.¡±


    Erin met his gaze with a confident smile, unflinching in the face of his cold demeanor. ¡°Oh, I absolutely do, Mr. Sumner. But I wonder if you¡¯ve considered the ramifications of your own actions. You¡¯re coveting your nephew¡¯s wife¡ªimagine the fallout if this were to be public knowledge. You know what would happen to Ms. N.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed, a flicker of anger igniting in their depths. ¡°Are you attempting to threaten me?¡± he asked, his tone sharp as a knife.


    ¡°Not in the slightest,¡± Erin replied smoothly, her voice steady and calm. ¡°I¡¯m here to offer you assistance.¡±


    Damon arched an eyebrow, skepticism etched across his face. ¡°Oh? And in what manner do you propose to assist me?¡±


    Feeling the icy aura that enveloped him, Erin took a bold step closer, her heart racing. ¡°Mr. Damon, you must understand that even if Ms. N were to divorce your nephew, a future between you two is impossible. However, if you were to align yourself with me, I could help safeguard your secret.¡±


    A chillingugh escaped Damon¡¯s lips, each sybleced with disdain. ¡°Ms. Hulle, you should know that I have no interest in you and never will. If this information leaks, Prospectus Technology will sever all ties with Builders Property¡ªimmediate cancetion of contracts, and aplete withdrawal of cooperation. I suggest you ponder whether Builders Property can withstand such a blow.¡±


    Erin felt a wave of realization wash over her as she met his unwavering gaze. He was utterly serious. How could he be willing to jeopardize everything that Builders Property had built, all for the sake of N? It was a reckless gamble, one that left her reeling.


    An oppressive silence draped over the office, thick and suffocating.


    After what felt like an eternity, Erin broke the silence, her voice steady despite the tension. ¡°Rejecting my offer will be the gravest mistake you could make.¡±


    Marrying her would mean seizing control over Builders Property, a power many men would leap at the chance to possess. Yet here stood Damon, ungrateful and resolute.


    What stung the most was the bitter taste of defeat against a woman she considered inferior in every conceivable way.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained unchanged, a mask of indifference. ¡°Ms. Hulle, I have pressing matters to attend to. You may leave now.¡±


    Erin bit her lip in frustration, turning on her heel and exiting the office, her heart pounding in her chest.


    The silence that followed felt even more stifling, and Damon¡¯s demeanor grew even colder, a storm brewing behind his eyes.


    Just then, Spencer knocked lightly before entering the room, clipboard in hand. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯re scheduled to review Ms. Jayston¡¯s experiment progress at ten. Should I¡ª¡±


    He was cut off by the sharpness of Damon¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m not avable. Send Zachary instead. From this point forward, he will handle all updates regarding her experiment.¡±


    Surprised by the sudden shift, Spencer couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Damon was so insistent on keeping N in the picture if he was disinterested. The work could have easily been managed at Park Pharmaceuticals without any issues.


    ¡°Understood,¡± he replied, masking his confusion as he exited the room.


    Once alone, Damon inhaled deeply, attempting to quell the irritation bubbling within him as he turned his attention to the stack of documents before him. Yet, concentration eluded him, and frustration mounted until he tossed the papers aside, lighting a cigarette with a sigh of exasperation.


    ¡ª


    At precisely 10:00 a.m., N was immersed in her work, carefully separating solutions in theb when Spencer arrived, nked by a few sharply dressed men.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston,¡± he announced, gesturing towards one of the men, ¡°this is Mr. Zachary Keane from Prospectus Technology. He will be your new point of contact for the experiment. Any updates or requirements should bemunicated through him.¡±


    N blinked in surprise, her heart sinking a little. ¡°Mr. Sumner is no longer overseeing this experiment?¡± she inquired, a note of disappointment creeping into her voice.


    She recalled being assigned to this project specifically so that Damon could keep a close eye on its progress.


    Spencer nodded, his expression serious. ¡°That¡¯s correct. Mr. Sumner is currently preupied and won¡¯t be able to follow up on this.¡±


    N pressed her lips together, the realization dawning on her that Damon wasn¡¯t simply busy; he actively chose to distance himself from her.


    Perhaps this clear separation would be beneficial for both of them, sparing them the difort of their previous encounters.


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± she replied, forcing a smile despite the unease that settled in her stomach.


    After providing Zachary with a brief update on her experiment¡¯s progress, the group of men departed, leaving N alone with her thoughts once more.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their tense encounter, both Erin and Damon are left grappling with the weight of their choices, the emotional stakes rising higher than ever before. Erin, once confident in her ability to manipte the situation, now feels the sting of defeat and the bitter taste of vulnerability. Her boldness in confronting Damon has revealed not only his steadfast resolve but also her own limitations in a game where power dynamics shift like quicksand. She walks away from the encounter not only questioning Damon¡¯s motives but also her own ambitions, realizing that the lines between personal and professional have blurred in ways she never anticipated.


    On the other hand, Damon finds himself ensnared in a web of his own making, torn between his desires and the consequences of his actions. His cold dismissal of Erin¡¯s offer reveals a man trapped by his feelings for N, leading him to make decisions that could unravel the very foundation of Builders Property. As he attempts to bury his frustration in work, the separation from N loomsrge, leaving him to confront the emotional turmoil that apanies his choices. The unyielding silence of his office bes a reflection of his internal struggle, hinting at a storm brewing within¡ªa conflict that may soonpel him to face the truth of his heart, whether he is ready or not.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between Erin and Damon to escte as the stakes be even higher. With Erin¡¯s bold proposition hanging in the air, Damon¡¯s icy demeanor will be tested further as he grapples with the implications of his choices. Will he continue to prioritize his infatuation with N, or will the weight of his responsibilities to Builders Property force him to reconsider his stance? As Erin seeks to gain leverage, her determination may lead her down a path fraught with unexpected alliances and dangerous confrontations.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s growing sense of istion will deepen as she navigates her new working rtionship with Zachary. The emotional fallout from Damon¡¯s withdrawal will unveilyers of vulnerability within her, prompting her to question her own worth and the dynamics of her professional life. With Damon¡¯s absence, will N find the strength to assert her independence, or will the shadows of their past continue to haunt her? As the chapter unfolds, readers will be drawn into a web of intrigue, where secrets simmer beneath the surface and every character must confront their true desires and motivations. Prepare for a whirlwind of revtions that could change everything they thought they knew about love, loyalty, and ambition.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 82

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  82 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N is deeply engrossed in her scientific work when she receives an unexpected phone call from rk, inviting her to a charity g. The invitation stirs a mix of excitement and anxiety within her, as she contemtes the social event that lies ahead. rk¡¯s assurance about her outfit alleviates some of her worries, allowing her to focus on the evening¡¯s possibilities rather than her attire.


    As N and rk arrive at the g, the opulence of the venue leaves her awestruck. Dressed elegantly in a silk gown, she captures rk¡¯s protective instincts, particrly as he bes aware of other guests¡¯ inappropriate gazes, especially from a man named Damon. This concern for N¡¯s well-being adds ayer of tension to the evening, as she senses a shift in rk¡¯s mood but remains focused on her own experience at the g.


    Once inside, the atmosphere buzzes with energy, but rk quickly leaves N to engage in business discussions. Feeling out of ce, she retreats to a quiet corner, waiting for someone specific while grappling with the impending changes in her life, including her divorce from rk. Meanwhile, her presence draws unwanted attention from Erin, who harbors resentment towards N due to her own recent disappointments.


    Erin¡¯s simmering jealousy and disdain create an undercurrent of conflict at the g, as she contemtes confronting N. The story encapstes a moment of social tension where personal insecurities and protective instincts intertwine, setting the stage for potential confrontations and emotional revtions that lie ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    N meticulously added the solution to the sk, watching as the vibrant colors swirled and danced in reaction. The hum of theb was aforting backdrop as she settled into her chair, ready to document her experiment. Yet, as she began to write, her mind drifted, wandering into the realm of thoughts and distractions that often gued her during long hours in theb.


    Suddenly, the shrill ring of her phone sliced through the silence, pulling her back to the present with a jolt. ncing at the screen, she saw rk¡¯s name sh before her. With a mix of curiosity and anticipation, she swiped to answer. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she inquired, her voice steady butced with a hint of intrigue.


    ¡°N, there¡¯s a charity g tonight. Come with me,¡± rk¡¯s voice came through, confident and inviting, but there was an urgency beneath his words that piqued her interest.


    N paused, contemting the invitation. The idea of attending a g seemed both thrilling and daunting. ¡°Alright. What should I wear?¡± she finally asked, her mind racing through the possibilities of elegant dresses and sparkling essories.


    rk¡¯s reassurance came quickly, ¡°No need to worry about that. I¡¯ll have my secretary prepare something for you.¡± His tone was authoritative, leaving no room for argument, which eased some of her apprehension.


    With the outfit taken care of, N decided to push aside any lingering worries about attire. After confirming the time of their departure, she ended the call and returned to her work, but her thoughts were now filled with images of the evening ahead.


    As the hours slipped by, the workday came to a close much sooner than she expected. N diligently filled out thest of her experiment records, ensuring everything was in order before she meticulously cleaned her equipment. Each piece was returned to its rightful ce, and with a final nce around theb, she locked the door behind her, stepping out into the evening air.


    ¡­


    N and rk arrived at the g just as the clock struck 7:00 p.m. The grandeur of the venue was overwhelming, with lights twinkling like stars against the backdrop of the night. As they exited the car, rk turned to her, extending his arm for her to link hers with his. He leaned in slightly, whispering, ¡°You know most of the people here. I¡¯ll be discussing business, so just mingle and chat.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± she replied, trying to mask the flutter of nerves in her stomach.


    rk¡¯s gaze lingered on N for a moment longer, taking in her appearance. She was a vision in a white strapless silk gown, its delicate fabric hugging her figure and adorned with lifelike white silk roses that entuated her graceful corbones. A small, exquisite diamond ne sparkled against her skin, catching the light with every movement. Her straight hair cascaded down her back, shimmering like fine silk, and with just a touch of makeup enhancing her features, she looked breathtaking.


    In that moment, a protective instinct surged within rk. If it were up to him, he would keep her hidden away at home, shielded from the prying eyes of others. He couldn¡¯t shake the unsettling thought that Damon¡¯s lingering gaze, which had turned into something more inappropriate during their brief interactions, could lead to trouble.


    As these thoughts darkened his expression, N, ever perceptive, caught the shift in his mood. A frown creased her brow as she gently suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Once they entered the ballroom, the atmosphere buzzed withughter and conversation. rk quickly excused himself to engage with the Sumner Group¡¯s business partners, leaving N to navigate the crowd alone.


    Despite the visible bruises that marred his face¡ªa consequence of an unfortunate fall¡ªeveryone around him feigned ignorance, politely inquiring about his well-being. rk brushed off their concerns with a casual remark about his ident, deftly steering the conversation back to business matters, his mind racing with thoughts of N.


    With Vrie absent from the g, N took a ss of juice from a passing server and sought refuge in a quiet corner, her heart set on waiting for someone specific. She wasn¡¯t inclined to mingle with the other guests; after all, she understood that once she finalized her divorce from rk, these social connections would fade into obscurity.


    Unbeknownst to her, the moment she stepped into the room, she had inadvertently captured someone¡¯s attention. Erin, still simmering from her earlier rejection by Damon, felt a surge of resentment wash over her as sheid eyes on N. The person beside her, noticing her re, asked, ¡°Erin, I heard you recently had dinner with the Sumners. How did it go? Did you win over Damon?¡±


    Erin¡¯s expression soured at the mention of his name. ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up. There are plenty of men in this city besides him. And having dinner with the Sumners is just business as usual. Builders Property and Prospectus Technology are partners,¡± she snapped, her voice dripping with disdain.


    The memory of her earlier humiliation, having humbled herself in front of Damon only to be met with indifference, ignited her anger anew. She gulped down her drink in one swift motion, her gaze fixed on N, cold and calcting.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did N offend you? Want me to teach her a lesson?¡± the person beside her inquired, sensing the tension radiating from Erin.Conclusion


    As the evening unfolded, N found herself caught in a web of emotions, osciting between excitement and trepidation. The g was a world away from herb, yet it felt as if she were stepping into an entirely new realm¡ªone that shimmered with possibilities but also loomed with unspoken threats. Thevish surroundings and theughter of guests created a stark contrast to the solitude she often embraced in her scientific pursuits. Yet, amidst the glitz, the nagging thought of her impending divorce weighed heavily on her heart, reminding her of the fragility of her connections. As she stood in the corner, nursing her drink and waiting for rk, she felt a sense of impending change, one that both thrilled and terrified her.


    Meanwhile, the tension brewing between Erin and N hinted at deeper undercurrents, a reminder that not all doors opened to wee warmth and camaraderie. Erin¡¯s simmering resentment was a stark reminder of the challenges thaty ahead, not just in her personal life but in the social dynamics that had begun to shift around her. N¡¯s journey, from the quiet confines of herb to the vibrant chaos of the g, symbolized her growth and the unseen doors she was now ready to step through. As she took a deep breath, preparing to face whatever awaited her, she understood that every world she entered woulde with its own trials and tribtions, yet it was within those challenges that she would discover her true strength.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N navigates theplex social dynamics of the g. With rk preupied by business discussions, N finds herself alone, surrounded by a sea of familiar faces that may not be as friendly as they appear. The quiet corner she seeks for refuge could quickly turn into a hotbed of intrigue and rivalry, especially with Erin¡¯s simmering resentment bubbling just beneath the surface. Will N¡¯s past connectionse back to haunt her as she tries to move forward with her life? The stakes are higher than ever, and the g may prove to be a pivotal moment in her journey.


    As Erin¡¯s jealousy festers, the chapter promises to delve deeper into the underlying tensions between the characters. With Erin¡¯s cold, calcting demeanor and her desire for retribution, readers will be left wondering how far she is willing to go to undermine N. Meanwhile, rk¡¯s protective instincts may lead him to confront the very issues he wishes to shield N from, creating a sh that could alter the course of their rtionship. Expect unexpected alliances and a confrontation that could change everything, as N stands at the brink of a revtion that might thrust her into a world she never anticipated. The g is not just a social event; it¡¯s a gateway to secrets and challenges that will test N¡¯s resolve and redefine her future.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 83

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  83 Summary


    In Chapter 83 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Erin¡¯s curiosity about Jacqueline leads to a tense exchange regarding Vrie, whom Jacqueline despises. Jacqueline¡¯s disdain for Vrie intensifies as she associates her with Tom, feeling that Vrie¡¯s presence in his life is a direct result of her own absence due to a trip abroad. Rather than confronting Vrie, Jacqueline decides to target N, seeing an opportunity to undermine her instead.


    Jacqueline concocts a malicious n, suggesting that N might resort to theft due to her family¡¯s financial struggles. This idea intrigues Erin, who silently encourages Jacqueline¡¯s scheming. As Jacqueline discreetly instructs a waiter to slip a diamond ne into N¡¯s bag, the narrative shifts to N, who is engaged in a conversation with Vrie and receives refreshments from the waiter, unaware of the impending trap.


    Meanwhile, Vrie grapples with her decision to distance herself from Tom and Jacqueline, reflecting on their previous argument. She avoids events that include them, signaling her desire to cut ties. As N navigates her evening, she unexpectedly discovers the diamond ne in her bag while in the restroom, realizing she has been framed. The recognition of this malicious ploy sends a chill down her spine, as she understands the potential humiliation it could bring to the Sumners if the ne is found on her.


    Faced with the dilemma of what to do with the ne, N considers drastic measures but ultimately decides to keep it hidden for now. Upon returning to the banquet hall, she re-establishes her connection with rk, who expresses concern for her absence. While she tries to maintain a casual demeanor, the weight of the ne serves as a reminder of the danger lurking beneath the surface of the g, leaving her feeling a mix of guilt and defiance as she navigates the evening¡¯s festivities.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 83**


    Erin turned her attention to Jacqueline, curiosity etched on her face. ¡°You know her?¡±


    Jacqueline¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful sneer, her eyes glinting with malice. ¡°Of course, I know her. She¡¯s practically inseparable from that slut who¡¯s clinging to Tom like a leech.¡±


    The mere mention of Vrie sent a shiver of disgust coursing through Jacqueline. If she hadn¡¯t taken that trip abroad, there was no way Vrie would have managed to worm her way into Tom¡¯s life.


    Jacqueline had initially intended to confront Vrie today, to put her in her ce, but with Vrie¡¯s absence, she decided that taking aim at N instead would be just as satisfying.


    Erin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her brow furrowing with concern. ¡°What exactly are you nning to do?¡±


    Jacqueline paused, her mind racing as she removed the diamond ne from around her neck, its brilliance catching the light. ¡°I¡¯ve heard her family isn¡¯t exactly rolling in money, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she resorted to thievery out of desperation.¡±


    A flicker of intrigue sparked in Erin¡¯s eyes, yet she remained silent, allowing Jacqueline to continue her scheming.


    With the Sumners¡¯ powerful influence, N might escape any severe repercussions, but if she were branded a thief, it would undoubtedly tarnish the Sumners¡¯ esteemed reputation. After all, who would want a thief lurking in their midst?


    Jacqueline sauntered over to a secluded corner of the room, summoning a nearby waiter with a subtle wave of her hand. Leaning in, she whispered her instructions, a sly smile creeping onto her lips as the waiter took the diamond ne and vanished into the crowd.


    Meanwhile, N was engaged in a conversation with Vrie, inquiring why she hadn¡¯t graced the charity g with her presence. Just then, a waiter appeared beside her, bncing a trayden with juice and an assortment of desserts.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, Mr. Sumner asked me to bring you some refreshments,¡± he said, his tone polite yet formal.


    N¡¯s brows arched in surprise as she nced over at rk, who was standing a short distance away, his gaze fixed on her.


    At that moment, he turned and shed her a warm smile, causing her heart to flutter slightly.


    ¡°Just leave them on the table, thank you,¡± N replied, her voice steady as she maintained herposure.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± the waiter responded, cing the drinks and desserts on the table with a practiced ease before turning to leave.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, as the waiter departed, his hand brushed against N¡¯s bag in a seemingly innocent manner, allowing a diamond ne to slip from his sleeve and into her bag unnoticed.


    Vrie soon responded to N¡¯s earlier message, her words appearing on the screen like a sudden gust of wind.


    Vrie: [Tom and Jacqueline are attending, so I didn¡¯t want to be there.]


    The memory of the argument at the mall with Jacqueline lingered in Vrie¡¯s mind, prompting her to end things with Tom. Despite his refusal to ept their breakup, he had even shown up at her home, desperate to talk. But Vrie had evaded him, resigning from her job and avoiding the office entirely. Now, she made it a point to steer clear of any events that included the two of them.


    After sending her reply, N tucked her phone away, feeling a mix of emotions as she picked up her bag and made her way to the restroom.


    As she rummaged through her bag for a tissue, her fingers brushed against something unexpected. Her heart raced as she pulled out the diamond ne, its cold surface gleaming under the restroom lights.


    A chill ran down her spine. Someone at the g was clearly trying to frame her.


    Her mind raced as she pieced together the puzzle¡ªthis had to be the waiter who had delivered the drinks and desserts. No one else had the chance to slip something into her bag while she was distracted.


    It was a crude yet malicious ploy, and if the ne were to be discovered in her possessionter, the Sumners would face utter humiliation tonight.


    N raised an eyebrow, contemting the drastic measure of flushing the ne down the toilet. But just as she was about to follow through with that thought, a new idea struck her. She carefully ced the ne back into her bag, deciding to think through her options.


    When N re-entered the banquet hall, the atmosphere had shifted; the lights dimmed, signaling that the charity g was about tomence. She spotted rk and made her way to him, settling into the seat beside him.


    rk looked at her with concern, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Where did you disappear to? I sent you a message, but you didn¡¯t respond.¡±


    ¡°I was just in the restroom,¡± N replied, trying to keep her tone casual.


    rk didn¡¯t press further, but he reached for her bag, a gesture of protectiveness. ¡°Let me take that for you.¡±


    N instinctively pulled the bag closer to herself, shaking her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll hold it.¡±


    His hand froze mid-motion, and he withdrew it, masking his disappointment with an indifferent expression. ¡°Just remember to reply next time. I worry when I can¡¯t find you.¡±


    N lowered her gaze, feeling a mix of guilt and defiance. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Her tone was light, but inside, she felt the weight of the ne pressing down on her, a reminder that danger lurked just beneath the surface of the evening¡¯s festivities.Conclusion


    As the g unfolded, the air thickened with tension, and N found herself caught in a web of deceit spun by Jacqueline¡¯s malicious intent. The diamond ne, now a symbol of impending disaster, weighed heavily in her bag, reflecting not only the threat to her reputation but also the fragility of her newfound connection with rk. With every smile exchanged and every nce shared, N felt a growing sense of urgency to protect not just herself, but the delicate bond she was beginning to forge. The stakes had risen, and she was determined to navigate this treacherousndscape without sumbing to the shadows that threatened to engulf her.


    In that moment, as the lights dimmed and the g began, N understood that her choices would define not only her evening but also her future. The decision to keep the ne hidden was more than just a means of self-preservation; it was a deration of her resilience against the forces that sought to undermine her. With rk by her side, she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her, propelling her to confront the challenges ahead. No longer merely a pawn in Jacqueline¡¯s game, N resolved to reim her narrative, stepping forward into the unknown with courage and determination, ready to face whatever unseen doorsy ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can anticipate a whirlwind of tension and intrigue as N grapples with the unexpected revtion of the diamond ne in her possession. With the stakes raised, her decision to keep the ne rather than dispose of it will set off a chain of events that could alter the course of the g. Will she find a way to clear her name before the truthes crashing down around her? Or will Jacqueline¡¯s malicious schemee to fruition, leaving N to face the consequences of a crime she didn¡¯tmit?


    Meanwhile, Jacqueline¡¯s machinations will intensify as she seeks to assert her dominance over both N and Vrie. As she revels in the chaos of her n, the reader will be left wondering how far she is willing to go to destroy those she perceives as threats. With rk¡¯s protective instincts towards N growing stronger, the dynamics of their rtionship may shift dramatically, leading to unexpected alliances and confrontations. As the g unfolds, secrets will be unveiled, and the delicate bnce of power among the characters will be tested, leaving everyone teetering on the edge of betrayal and revtion.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 84

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  84 Summary


    In thevish banquet hall, chaos erupts as Jacqueline Rainford realizes her cherished ne is missing. Her frantic announcement draws immediate attention, with the atmosphere shifting from festive to anxious. Staff members rush to her aid, illuminating the ballroom in bright light as they assure her of theirmitment to find the ne, which holds immense sentimental value as a gift from Tom, her partner. Despite their reassurances, the absence of security cameras only amplifies Jacqueline¡¯s distress, leaving her feeling vulnerable and desperate.


    As the search unfolds, Jacqueline¡¯s anxiety esctes, particrly after a friend recalls the ne¡¯s unique design. The staff conducts multiple searches, yet the ne remains elusive, deepening Jacqueline¡¯s emotional turmoil. Tom¡¯s attempts to downy the situation highlight a rift between their perspectives; while he sees it as just a ne, for Jacqueline, it represents far more than mary worth. The tension in the room grows palpable as guests exchange uneasy nces, uncertain of how to navigate the unfolding drama without implicating themselves.


    Jacqueline¡¯s heartfelt plea for the return of her ne resonates with the crowd, igniting whispers and spection among the guests. Some express skepticism about the possibility of theft, while others voice concerns about the unsettling presence of a potential thief among them. The atmosphere thickens with apprehension, as the guests grapple with the implications of the situation. Erin¡¯s suggestion to search bags is met with resistance from N, who argues against treating everyone as suspects, further escting the tension.


    Ultimately, the g transforms from a celebration into a scene fraught with anxiety and suspicion, as emotions run high and the guests wrestle with the moral implications of the missing ne. The evening¡¯s elegance is overshadowed by the uncertainty of trust and integrity, leaving everyone on edge as they navigate theplexities of the situation.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    rk¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion, his mouth opening slightly as if to voice his thoughts. Just then, a shrill female voice pierced the air, reverberating throughout thevish banquet hall. ¡°Oh no! My ne is missing!¡±


    The urgency in her tone was impossible to ignore, and within moments, all eyes shifted toward her, curiosity and concern etched on their faces.


    A few staff members, alerted by themotion, rushed to her side. Upon hearing the distressing news about the missing ne, they promptly flipped the switches, flooding the ballroom with light as bright as midday. The once dimly lit ambiance transformed into a ring spotlight, illuminating every corner of the room.


    ¡°Ms. Rainford, please remain calm,¡± one of the staff members reassured her, his voice steady yet sympathetic. ¡°We¡¯ll dispatch our team to search for it immediately. If it¡¯s here, I assure you we will locate it swiftly.¡±


    Jacqueline¡¯s face was a mask of anxiety, her eyes darting around the room as she replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t we check the security cameras? They should have captured everything. I¡¯m absolutely certain I lost it here!¡±


    The staff member, his expression apologetic, shook his head gently. ¡°I regret to inform you, Ms. Rainford, that for the sake of privacy and security at this charity g, there are no cameras installed in the ballroom.¡±


    Jacqueline was painfully aware of this fact; it only heightened her sense of urgency. ¡°Please, I need your help to find it. That ne was a birthday gift from Tom, and it holds immense sentimental value for me.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Ms. Rainford,¡± the staff member replied, his tone firm with determination.


    With that, the staff began a meticulous search of the area, their movements swift and purposeful.


    Ten minutes ticked by, yet the ne remained elusive. Jacqueline¡¯s anxiety escted, her heart racing. ¡°Could you please check again? The ne is worth millions, yes, but more importantly, it¡¯s a cherished gift. I distinctly remember having it when I exited the car.¡±


    Erin, standing nearby, chimed in with a glimmer of hope. ¡°I recall your ne, Jacqueline! The pendant is a swan crafted from hundreds of sparkling diamonds. Iplimented you on it earlier!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one!¡± Jacqueline confirmed, her voice tinged with desperation.


    With no other alternatives left, the staff conducted another thorough search, but once again, they came up empty. Jacqueline¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her emotions threatening to spill over as she fought to maintain herposure.


    Tom, his expression darkening, leaned in closer and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s just a ne, Jacqueline. If it¡¯s that important to you, I can buy you another er. Let¡¯s not allow this to overshadow the g.¡±


    Jacqueline bit her lip, her voice steady but filled with sorrow. ¡°Tom, I don¡¯t want to disrupt the g either, but the staff has searched twice without sess. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that someone either stole it or found it and is choosing not to return it.¡±


    A heavy silence enveloped the room, tension palpable as the guests exchanged uneasy nces. No one wanted to be suspected of theft, and the air was thick with apprehension.


    With tears threatening to spill, Jacqueline cast a nervous nce around the room. ¡°I sincerely apologize for taking up everyone¡¯s time, but this ne is incredibly important to me. If anyone has taken it, I implore you to return it. I promise I won¡¯t pursue the matter further.¡±


    Her heartfelt plea ignited a murmur among the guests, a wave of whispers rippling through the crowd.


    ¡°If someone did take it, they certainly won¡¯t confess now,¡± one guest remarked, his voiceced with skepticism.


    ¡°Exactly, and she mentioned it¡¯s worth millions. Who here isn¡¯t already worth billions? Why would anyone steal it?¡± another guest chimed in, shaking his head.


    ¡°But still, if there¡¯s a thief among us, we need to root them out. It¡¯s unsettling to think about attending future events with someone like that in our midst,¡± someone else added, a hint of fear in their voice.


    ¡°Root them out? How? There are no cameras in the ballroom,¡± another guest countered, frustration creeping into their tone.


    Erin, her lips pursed in thought, suddenly had an idea. ¡°What if we search everyone¡¯s bags? It could clear this up quickly.¡±


    Before she could borate, N interjected with an icy demeanor, ¡°Ms. Hulle, I must disagree with your proposal. We¡¯ve done nothing wrong, so why should we be treated like criminals and subjected to bag searches?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the loss of Ms. Rainford¡¯s ne is her personal issue. Turning this elegant event upside down for a piece of jewelry seems rather inappropriate, don¡¯t you think?¡± N¡¯s words hung in the air, sharp and unyielding.


    The tension in the room escted, with emotions running high as the guests grappled with the unfolding drama.Conclusion


    In the midst of the swirling chaos and rising tensions, Jacqueline found herself standing at the precipice of vulnerability, her heartid bare before the assembled crowd. The once-celebratory atmosphere of the g had morphed into a battleground of suspicion and fear, each guest grappling with their own uncertainties. As she stood there, tears threatening to spill, her voice resonated with a raw sincerity that cut through the tension. It was no longer just about the ne; it symbolized her connection to Tom, the love and trust they shared, and the fragility of those bonds when faced with adversity. In that moment, Jacqueline realized that her plea for the return of the ne was also a plea for understanding, a yearning for the very human connection that seemed to be fraying in the face of suspicion.


    As the murmurs of the crowd swirled around her, Jacqueline¡¯s vulnerability ignited a spark of empathy among the guests. The initial skepticism began to wane, reced by a collective sense of responsibility. The notion of searching bags, once met with fierce resistance, now hung in the air as a potential solution to restore not just the ne, but the trust that had been momentarily shattered. In this pivotal moment, the guests were reminded of their shared humanity, the delicate bnce of rtionships, and the importance of standing together in the face of uncertainty. As the atmosphere shifted, hope began to flicker anew, suggesting that perhaps, through this ordeal, they could emerge not only with the ne restored but with a deeper understanding of one another, ready to step into the untold worlds thaty beyond their individual struggles.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to reach a boiling point as the search for Jacqueline¡¯s ne intensifies. With suspicions swirling and usations lurking beneath the surface, the atmosphere in the banquet hall will be increasingly charged. As guests begin to turn on each other, alliances may form and fracture, revealing hidden agendas and secrets that threaten to unravel the carefully curated facade of elegance and charity. Will Jacqueline¡¯s heartfelt plea for help lead to unexpected allies, or will it further iste her in a room filled with potential adversaries?


    Moreover, the stakes are raised as the narrative delves deeper into the backgrounds of key characters, unveiling their motivations and connections to the missing ne. As Erin¡¯s bold suggestion to search bags hangs in the air, the chapter promises to explore the moral dilemmas faced by the guests. Will they prioritize their dignity over the truth, or will the fear of a thief among them push them to confront the ufortable reality? With each revtion, the reader will be left on the edge of their seat, eager to discover who, if anyone, will step forward to resolve this escting crisis and what unforeseen consequences will follow.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 85

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  85 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the atmosphere shifts dramatically after N¡¯s sharp words create tension among the attendees at a gathering. Jacqueline, feeling the weight of the crowd¡¯s discontent, grapples with her emotions as she reflects on the loss of her ne. She struggles with indignation, questioning why her personal misfortune should lead to an inconvenience for others. Meanwhile, Erin stands by her side, feeling a growing resentment towards N for stirring the conflict.


    As the situation esctes, Erin attempts to calm the crowd by exining the importance of the ne to Jacqueline. However, the crowd¡¯s hostility only intensifies, with voices rising against the idea of searching their bags. Jacqueline, realizing her initial n to frame N is faltering, decides to change her approach. She ims to have installed a tracker in her ne, creating a dramatic moment that shifts the focus onto N, whom she uses of theft.


    The tension peaks when Jacqueline boldly deres that the tracker indicates the ne is near N. N responds with calm defiance, challenging Jacqueline to apologize if the ne is not found in her bag. The crowd, initially skeptical, turns their gaze towards N¡¯s bag as she opens it to reveal the very ne in question. The room erupts with shock and condemnation, as whispers of betrayal and humiliation surround N, once considered an ally.


    As the crowd¡¯s judgment intensifies, N finds herself at the center of a storm of usations. Despite the humiliation and the shifting perceptions of those around her, she stands her ground, determined not to let the deceit engulf her. The narrative captures the themes of betrayal, social dynamics, and the struggle for dignity in the face of public scrutiny, leaving N to confront the consequences of the unfolding drama.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    As N¡¯s words hung in the air, a palpable tension enveloped the room. The crowd, once animated and lively, now turned their attention to Erin and Jacqueline, their faces etched with discontent and suspicion. It was as if a shadow had fallen over the gathering, darkening the mood.


    Jacqueline¡¯s heart raced as she felt the weight of their gazes. She had lost her ne, yes, but why should that inconvenience anyone else? ¡°What does my loss have to do with them?¡± she thought bitterly. Her mind churned with indignation. ¡°Why should they be subjected to this ridiculous search just because I misced something?¡±


    Erin, standing beside her, felt a cold spark ignite in her chest as she caught sight of the unfriendly stares directed at them. N¡¯s sharp tongue had caught them off guard, and now Erin was brimming with a simmering resentment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a formidable opponent,¡± she mused. ¡°But mark my words, she¡¯ll pay for this.¡±


    With a heavy sigh, Erin attempted to diffuse the situation. ¡°I suggested this to clear everyone¡¯s names and help Jacqueline find her ne. It means a lot to her,¡± she said, her voice tinged with desperation.


    A murmur rippled through the crowd, and someone retorted, ¡°What does that have to do with us? If it was so important, she should¡¯ve kept it safe at home instead of wearing it out.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± another voice chimed in, brimming with indignation. ¡°She lost it herself and now wants to search our bags? I don¡¯t agree with that!¡±


    A smugugh escaped from the crowd. ¡°Hah! If you care about the ne so much, I¡¯ll buy you a new one right now. Stop dying the charity g!¡± Theughter echoed, a mockery of Jacqueline¡¯s plight.


    Jacqueline felt a surge of frustration as she saw the crowd rallying behind N. Her n to frame N was slipping through her fingers like sand. ¡°I need a new strategy,¡± she thought, biting her lip to suppress her anger.


    Taking a deep breath, she addressed the group with feigned calmness, ¡°Everyone, please. I wanted to give the person who took my ne a chance to return it discreetly. But since they won¡¯t, I have no choice but to expose them.¡±


    She paused for effect, her gaze sweeping over the crowd before she continued, ¡°I had a tracker installed in the ne to prevent it from getting lost.¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled out her phone, fingers dancing over the screen as she feigned urgency. Tom, standing beside her, furrowed his brow but remained silent, sensing the tension in the air.


    Then, with a triumphant shout, Jacqueline dered, ¡°Found it!¡±


    The collective breath of the room hitched as all eyes turned towards her. Jacqueline¡¯s gaze zeroed in on N, who met her stare with a chilling calmness. ¡°Ms. Jayston, I can¡¯t believe you took my ne!¡±


    Silence enveloped the room, thick and heavy, as the weight of her usation settled in. The Sumners were known for their wealth; it seemed absurd that N would stoop to theft. Yet, the earlier opposition to the bag search loomedrge in everyone¡¯s minds. If she was innocent, why had she reacted so defensively?


    The crowd¡¯s gaze shifted to N¡¯s bag, suspicion brewing among them. rk, who had once offered to assist N, now wore a look of doubt. ¡°Why did she refuse my help?¡± he pondered, the earlier kindness he felt for her fading into uncertainty. The thought of disgrace loomed over the Sumners if the ne was indeed found within her possession.


    ¡°Pft!¡± Augh escaped N¡¯s lips, unexpected and defiant. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Jacqueline would fabricate such an outrageous story about a tracker. If I didn¡¯t know better, I might have believed her.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Rainford, are you sure?¡± N asked, her voice a calm sea amidst the storm of usations.


    Jacqueline¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice cold as ice. ¡°The tracker shows the ne is closest to you. It must be in your bag. Do you dare open it to check?¡±


    N nodded, a hint of amusement dancing in her eyes. ¡°Sure, but if the ne isn¡¯t in my bag, how do you n to apologize? using someone falsely is a crime.¡±


    Jacqueline smirked, convinced of her victory. ¡°If it¡¯s not there, I¡¯ll get on my knees and apologize.¡±


    N raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I stand by my word!¡± Jacqueline dered, her voice ringing with false bravado.


    ¡°Alright, everyone here can be witnesses. Ms. Rainford said if the ne isn¡¯t in my bag, she¡¯ll kneel and apologize,¡± N repeated, her toneced with challenge.


    Jacqueline clenched her jaw, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°Enough talk. Just open your bag.¡±


    With a serene smile, N unzipped her bag, revealing a diamond ne that sparkled brilliantly under the lights, casting a dazzling reflection around the room.


    Jacqueline¡¯s expression shifted from confidence to shock, her face lighting up with a triumphant sneer. ¡°Ms. Jayston, you imed you didn¡¯t take my ne. What is this in your bag then?¡± she demanded, her voice dripping with usation. The people surrounding N began to murmur, their looks shifting from curiosity to disdain.


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe Mr. Sumner married a thief. The Sumners¡¯ reputation is ruined tonight!¡± one voice cut through the air, sharp and unforgiving.


    ¡°I had a feeling something was off when she refused to let us search her bag. Turns out she did steal Jacqueline¡¯s ne!¡± another chimed in, the crowd growing bolder in their condemnation.


    ¡°People from wealthy backgrounds who fall from grace can have twisted minds. Now she¡¯s stealing for money!¡± The mocking and contemptuous gazes bore down on N, who felt the heat of humiliation wash over her. rk, once an ally, now turned his cold stare toward her, disappointment etched on his features.


    As the crowd¡¯s whispers grew louder, N stood her ground, her heart pounding in her chest. She was caught in a web of deceit, but she refused to let it ensnare herpletely.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, the room buzzed with a chaotic mix of disbelief and vindication. Jacqueline, brimming with a sense of victory, watched as N¡¯sposure began to crack under the weight of the usations. Yet, as the crowd rallied against N, a flicker of doubt ignited within Jacqueline. Was this truly a victory, or had she unwittingly orchestrated a public execution of character? The thrill of triumph faded, reced by a gnawing unease as she realized the implications of her actions. Theughter and mockery that once buoyed her spirits now echoed hollowly, revealing the fragile nature of her own triumph over N.


    N, though cornered, stood defiantly against the tide of scorn. The humiliation she faced was palpable, but within her heart burned a quiet strength. As the crowd turned their backs on her, she understood that true integrity could not be tarnished by mere usations. With every derisivement, she found a deeper resolve to rise above the chaos. In that moment, she recognized that the unseen doors she had once stepped through were not simply avenues to untold worlds, but also pathways to resilience and self-discovery. The emotional arc of the evening had transformed from one of petty rivalry to a profound reckoning, not just for N, but for Jacqueline as well, as she grappled with the heavy cost of her victory.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, the stakes will rise as N grapples with the fallout of the shocking revtion. With the crowd now turned against her, she must navigate the treacherous waters of public opinion and defend her reputation, which hangs by a thread. As tensions escte, alliances will be tested, and unexpected friendships may emerge from the chaos. Will N find a way to turn the tide in her favor, or will she be the scapegoat of the evening?


    Meanwhile, Jacqueline, buoyed by her apparent victory, may not realize the full extent of the danger she has unleashed. Her actions could have unforeseen consequences, and as the truth begins to unravel, she might find herself ensnared in a web of her own making. Secrets long buried are poised to resurface, and the motivations of the characters wille under scrutiny. With every twist and turn, the gathering will be a battleground where trust is shattered and loyalties are tested, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see who will emerge victorious in this intricate game of deception.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 86

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  86 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension esctes during a banquet as N confronts rk about his usations of theft regarding a diamond ne. rk¡¯s anger and confusion are palpable as he questions N¡¯s integrity, revealing a drastic shift in their rtionship from trust to suspicion. N, feeling a mix of irony and defiance, decides to challenge the unfolding drama by presenting the ne in question, which she had worn to the event, contrasting it with Jacqueline¡¯s ims.


    As N reveals the ne, Jacqueline¡¯s disbelief turns into panic when she cannot find it in N¡¯s bag, leading to a public spectacle that exposes Jacqueline¡¯s attempt to frame N. The crowd begins to turn against Jacqueline as N maintains herposure, enjoying the moment of vindication. She reminds Jacqueline of her promise to apologize if the ne is not found, further heightening the tension as Jacqueline¡¯s rage res up, refusing to concede.


    Tom, a childhood friend of Jacqueline, attempts to mediate the situation, revealing his protective instincts towards her. However, his interference only adds to theplexity of the confrontation, as N stands firm in her position. rk¡¯s internal conflict grows as he grapples with the implications of defending Jacqueline while also recognizing N¡¯s right to stand her ground. The atmosphere bes charged with anticipation as a mysterious neer enters, hinting at furtherplications in the already fraught situation.


    N¡¯s resolve and the shifting dynamics among the characters underscore themes of trust, betrayal, and the consequences of deceit. As tensions rise, the banquet hall bes a stage for personal dramas to unfold, revealing the fragility of rtionships and the importance of standing up for oneself in the face of adversity. The story concludes with a sense of impending confrontation, leaving readers eager to see how the characters will navigate the fallout of this public debacle.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    ¡°N, am I not providing you with enough money? Why on earth would you resort to something like this?!¡± rk¡¯s voice was a mix of anger and confusion, echoing through the bustling banquet hall.


    N cast a fleeting nce at him, her heart racing as she registered the unfamiliar fury burning in his eyes. There was a wildness there, a desperation that hinted at the lengths he might go to if they weren¡¯t surrounded by a crowd. She could almost envision him seizing her by the neck, demanding answers as if she were a criminal caught red-handed.


    A smile crept onto her lips, one that held a hint of irony. ¡°rk, you¡¯ve really transformed, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Once upon a time, he had ced unwavering trust in her, a trust that now seemed to have eroded into suspicion, as if he believed she was capable of thievery. It was astonishing how a shift in the heart could blind someone to the truth.


    With a deliberate slowness, N retrieved the diamond ne from her bag, lifting it high for Jacqueline to see. ¡°Ms. Rainford, take a good look at this. Is this your ne? If I recall correctly, Ms. Hulle described your ne¡¯s pendant as a swan, encrusted with diamonds, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    The ne sparkled under the bright lights, a delicate heart-shaped pink diamond that was a world away from Erin¡¯s description. This was the very ne N had chosen to wear to the event, a piece that had drawnpliments rather than suspicion.


    Jacqueline¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief etched across her face. ¡°Impossible! My ne must still be in your bag!¡±


    With a calm demeanor, N extended the bag toward her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check for yourself?¡±


    Jacqueline seized the bag, her fingers trembling with urgency as she rifled through its contents, tossing items aside in a frenzy. But despite her frantic efforts, the ne remained elusive, hidden from her grasp.


    There was nothing. How could this be? How could there be nothing at all?!


    As she observed Jacqueline¡¯s mounting panic, N¡¯s smile deepened, a mix of satisfaction and pity. ¡°Ms. Rainford, have you found it yet?¡±


    Jacqueline¡¯s expression morphed into one of pure rage. ¡°You must have hidden it somewhere else! Where is it? Give it back to me!¡±


    N raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. ¡°Ms. Rainford, doesn¡¯t that sound utterly absurd? You were the one who confidently asserted that your ne had a tracker and that the signal wasing from my bag. And now, when you can¡¯t locate it, you think it¡¯s hidden elsewhere?¡± She paused, letting her words sink in. ¡°If you have a tracker, surely you should be able to find the ne, right? Why not give it another go?¡±


    The color drained from Jacqueline¡¯s face as she tightened her grip on N¡¯s bag, a flicker of doubt crossing her features.


    Around them, the crowd began to piece together the unfolding drama: Jacqueline had attempted to frame N by nting her ne in N¡¯s bag, but N had skillfully turned the tables on her.


    Disdainful nces began to ripple through the onlookers, directed squarely at Jacqueline. She was reaping the consequences of her own underhanded tactics, and it was a sight to behold.


    Biting her lip in silence, Jacqueline¡¯s frustration bubbled beneath the surface, while N maintained her calm demeanor. ¡°Ms. Rainford, you made a promise. If your ne isn¡¯t in my bag, you said you would kneel and apologize, correct?¡±


    Jacqueline¡¯s response was a sharp, defiant shout. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not kneeling to you!¡±


    Tom, who had been a silent observer until now, finally broke his silence, his voice firm and authoritative. ¡°Jacqueline, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Though he had seen through Jacqueline¡¯s scheme, Tom, who had grown up with her as his childhood sweetheart and first love, felt a pang of protectiveness. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her humiliated in front of so many people.


    Turning to rk, he said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, this is Jacqueline¡¯s fault. I apologize on her behalf. Whateverpensation Mrs. Sumner desires, I will ensure it is provided. Please, let¡¯s not escte this any further.¡±


    Before rk could respond, N couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, raising an eyebrow at Tom. ¡°What kind of rtionship do you have with Ms. Rainford that gives you the authority to apologize on her behalf? And just to rify, I don¡¯t needpensation. What I want is for Ms. Rainford to uphold her word.¡±


    Tom¡¯s expression darkened, frustration etched across his features. ¡°I thought you were a reasonable person, Mrs. Sumner.¡±


    ¡°Being reasonable doesn¡¯t mean being a doormat. If I don¡¯t stand my ground now, people will think they can trample over me,¡± N shot back, her resolve hardening.


    rk felt a pang of guilt twist in his stomach as he realized the gravity of his earlier misjudgment.


    Yet, he was acutely aware that the Sumner Group had numerous business dealings with Gen Pharma. Offending Tom could jeopardize their future coborations, and it seemed prudent to appease him now for the sake of business.


    ¡°N, why don¡¯t we let this go? You didn¡¯t suffer any loss, and Mr. Genge has offeredpensation. How about Ms. Rainford simply apologizes?¡± rk suggested, his tone measured.


    N found his suggestionughable. rk had learned to weigh the pros and cons too, but this time, she was the one being sacrificed on the altar of convenience.


    Just as she was about to respond, a cold,manding voice sliced through the tension from the entrance of the banquet hall. ¡°Framing the Sumners for theft and expecting a simple apology to settle matters? Mr. Genge, do you truly believe the Sumners are fools?¡±


    The atmosphere shifted as all eyes turned toward the neer, anticipation hanging thick in the air.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, N stood resolute, her heart beating fiercely with a mix of triumph and vindication. The realization that she had not only defended her honor but also exposed Jacqueline¡¯s deceit felt like a weight lifting from her shoulders. The crowd¡¯s shifting gaze, from suspicion to respect, signified a turning point. No longer would she be seen as a mere pawn in the games of others; she had reimed her narrative, stepping through an unseen door into a world where her voice held power. The fleeting moments of doubt and fear that had gued her were now reced with an invigorating sense of agency, a reminder that she was capable of standing firm against adversity.


    As the tension in the hall began to dissipate, a new chapter unfurled before N. rk¡¯s earlier confusion and anger had transformed into a dawning awareness of the strength she possessed, igniting a flicker of admiration in his eyes. But it was not just about winning the battle against Jacqueline; it was about N¡¯s newfound understanding of her worth. The emotional arc hade full circle, from feeling cornered and vulnerable to embracing her identity with pride and determination. She had stepped into a realm where her choices mattered, where she would no longer allow herself to be defined by the perceptions of others. With that realization, N knew she was ready to face whatever untold worldsy ahead, armed with rity and an unshakeable sense of self.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as the mysterious neer steps into the fray, casting an ominous shadow over the already charged atmosphere. Who is this figure, and what do they know about the unfolding drama? Their cold,manding voice suggests a depth of understanding and authority that could tip the bnce in this heated standoff. As the crowd¡¯s whispers grow louder, N will find herself at a crossroads, forced to confront not only Jacqueline¡¯s deceit but also the implications of this unexpected arrival. Will they ally with her or exacerbate the situation?


    Moreover, the dynamics between N, rk, and Tom will shift dramatically. With rk¡¯s previous misjudgment weighing heavily on him, will he finally see N¡¯s strength and resolve, or will his desire to maintain business rtionships cloud his judgment once again? As tensions rise, alliances will be tested, and secrets may emerge, revealing hidden motivations and past connections that could change everything for N. The stakes are higher than ever, and the unseen doors to untold worlds are about to swing wide open, inviting readers to step deeper into a narrative filled with intrigue, betrayal, and the quest for justice.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 87

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  87 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension esctes dramatically as Damon enters a charity g, immediately changing the atmosphere with his cold demeanor. Tom, feeling a sense of dread, realizes that Damon¡¯s presence threatens the delicate negotiations between the Sumner Group and Gen Pharma, especially as N was on the verge of agreeing to a partnership. Tom tries to defend Jacqueline, who has made an error, but Damon¡¯s harsh stance makes it clear that he seeks retribution rather than resolution.


    As Damon confronts Tom, he implies that Jacqueline¡¯s mistake could lead to severe consequences, creating an air of impending doom. The arrival of men in ck, surrounding Jacqueline, intensifies the situation, and Tom¡¯s desperation to protect her grows. Damon¡¯s cruel ultimatum forces Jacqueline into a corner, and her fear bes palpable as she pleads for help. The contrast between Tom¡¯s protective instincts and Damon¡¯s ruthless demeanor heightens the emotional stakes.


    Tom¡¯s fury at Damon¡¯s threats reveals his deep feelings for Jacqueline, while Damon remains unyielding and cold, showcasing a stark moral divide between the characters. As the countdown begins, Tom¡¯s attempts to intervene are thwarted, leaving him powerless and filled with panic. The imminent danger to Jacqueline culminates in a heart-wrenching moment where Tom is forced to witness her potential humiliation, amplifying the sense of urgency and helplessness in the scene.


    The chapter concludes with a chilling sense of dread as Jacqueline is left with no choice but to confront the consequences of her actions, while Tom¡¯s struggle against his captors serves as a poignant reminder of the lengths one will go to for love and loyalty. The emotional turmoil,bined with the looming threat of violence, sets the stage for a gripping narrative filled with tension and moral conflict.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    ¡°Or do you honestly believe that your apology carries such weight, Mr. Genge?¡±


    The atmosphere shifted palpably as Damon strode into the room, nked by Lincoln Gunton, the charismatic host of the charity g.


    Lincoln¡¯s smile radiated warmth and charm, a stark contrast to the chill that enveloped Damon. His expression was as cold as the winter¡¯s breath, creating an immediate sense of difort among the guests.


    Tom¡¯s heart sank at the sight. If only rk had been there, perhaps he could have navigated this tense moment with his usual finesse. But with Damon now in the mix, the potential for a peaceful resolution seemed to evaporate like mist in the morning sun.


    rk¡¯s face mirrored Tom¡¯s unease. N had been on the verge of agreeing to his proposal, a glimmer of hope for the Sumner Group¡¯s partnership with Gen Pharma, but now Damon¡¯s presence cast a long shadow over their negotiations.


    ¡°Mr. Damon,¡± Tom began, his voice steady yetced with urgency, ¡°this entire situation stems from Jacqueline¡¯s error. I assure you, she is prepared to apologize and make amends to Mrs. Sumner in any way that is necessary.¡± He aimed to convey his respect for the Sumners, knowing full well that any esction would tarnish their reputations.


    Damon halted a few paces away, his gaze piercing and frigid enough to freeze the air around him. ¡°If Jacqueline had been wrongfully used of theft today, would you be satisfied with just a simple apology and a token gesture ofpensation? If that¡¯s your standard, then I will ensure she experiences the same humiliation that N endured.¡±


    Before Tom could muster a response, a dozen imposing figures d in ck surged into the room, encircling Jacqueline like wolves closing in on their prey.


    The onlookers instinctively recoiled, not wishing to be caught in the crossfire of this escting drama.


    ¡°Damon, what are you implying with this disy?¡± Tom¡¯s voice rose, tinged with desperation.


    Damon¡¯s smile was devoid of warmth, a mere facade. ¡°If Ms. Rainford fails to kneel and apologize as she promised, I will have her stripped of her dignity right here, right now, so she can truly understand the humiliation she deserves.¡±


    Jacqueline¡¯splexion drained of color, fear gripping her heart. ¡°Tom¡­ please, save me¡­¡±


    The very thought of being exposed in public was a nightmare that eclipsed even the darkest of fears. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes as she turned to Tom, her face a canvas of terror.


    Tom¡¯s expression darkened, fury bubbling just beneath the surface. He red at Damon, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Damon, must you truly stoop to such depths?¡±


    Damon shot back, his tone sharp as a de. ¡°Your woman attempted to frame a member of the Sumners, and you dare to hold me responsible for my severity? Do you not feel any shame?¡±


    Tom¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Even Ms. Jayston¡¯s husband found merit in my solution. Who do you think you are to meddle in this?¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze shifted to N, his voice icy. ¡°Do you ept Tom¡¯s proposal?¡±


    N, sensing Damon¡¯s unwavering support, stood her ground. ¡°I do not. I want Ms. Rainford to uphold her end of the bargain.¡±


    ¡°You heard her,¡± Damon dered, turning his attention back to Jacqueline. His frigid stare sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°Ms. Rainford, you have ten seconds to make your choice¡ªkneel or be stripped. The decision lies with you.¡±


    Tom¡¯s anger surged, a fire igniting within him. ¡°Damon, do not presume you can act with impunity in Saintornia. If you provoke the Rainfords and Genges, you will find yourself facing dire consequences.¡±


    ¡°Five seconds,¡± Damon began his countdown, his voice steady and unyielding.


    Realizing that Damon had no intention of relenting, Tom lunged forward, desperate to reach Jacqueline.


    Before he could bridge the distance, a powerful fist from one of the men in ck sent him crashing to the ground. Two others swiftly pinned him down, rendering him powerless to intervene.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up, Ms. Rainford. Since you refuse to make a choice, I shall make one for you,¡± Damon announced, his voice ringing with authority.


    As his words hung in the air, the men in ck advanced toward Jacqueline, their intentions clear.


    ¡°Jacqueline!¡± Tom shouted, his voice filled with panic, his face ashen.


    He struggled against his captors, helplessly witnessing as the men in ck closed in on Jacqueline, the dread of the moment wrapping around him like a suffocating shroud.Conclusion


    In the chaos of that fateful moment, the stark contrast between Damon¡¯s cold cruelty and Tom¡¯s desperate valor crystallized the stakes at hand. As Jacqueline stood paralyzed by fear, the gravity of her situation became a mirror reflecting the fragility of trust and the depths of human malice. Tom¡¯s futile struggle against his captors underscored the helplessness that often apanies the fight for justice, revealing the harsh reality that sometimes, even the most noble intentions can be thwarted by the darkness in others. The tension in the room reached a fever pitch, a silent plea for salvation echoing in the hearts of those present, as the lines between right and wrong blurred in the face of power and intimidation.


    Yet, amid the turmoil, a flicker of resilience ignited within Tom. Fueled by love and a fierce determination to protect Jacqueline, he began to muster the strength to rise from the ground, his spirit unbroken despite the physical restraints. The moment had transformed from one of despair to a rallying cry for courage, sparking a resolve that transcended the immediate threat. As he fought against the binding grasp of his captors, it became clear that the battle was not merely for Jacqueline¡¯s dignity, but for the very essence of their shared humanity. In this harrowing encounter, the unseen doors to untold worlds beyond were not just those of despair, but also of hope, where love and bravery could emerge victorious against the darkest of adversities.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Tom finds himself in a race against time to save Jacqueline from the clutches of Damon¡¯s merciless demand. With the stakes higher than ever, Tom¡¯s desperation will force him to confront not only Damon but also the implications of his own choices. Will he find a way to rally support from unexpected allies, or will the weight of the situation crush his resolve? The atmosphere will thrum with urgency as alliances are tested and the true nature of loyalty is called into question.


    As the countdown continues, the chapter will delve deeper into Jacqueline¡¯s psyche, revealing her inner turmoil and the fear that grips her heart. Will she find the strength to stand up against Damon, or will she sumb to the overwhelming pressure? The introduction of new characters may shift the dynamics, providing fresh perspectives and potential pathways for resolution. With each passing second, the tension will mount, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how the confrontation unfolds and what unseen doors may open in the aftermath. Prepare for unexpected twists that could change the fate of all involved, as the line between honor and humiliation blurs in a world where power and pride sh violently.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 88

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  88 Summary


    In Chapter 88 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Jacqueline is engulfed in a moment of sheer terror as she confronts Damon and his men. Her desperate plea for mercy, as she offers to kneel and apologize, underscores her fear of humiliation and the lengths she is willing to go to avoid public disgrace. The shift from her initial belief that Damon was merely toying with her to the stark reality of his anger highlights her vulnerability and the gravity of her situation.


    As the tension esctes, Damonmands his men to back off, leaving Jacqueline in a state of disarray on the floor, a stark contrast to her former confident self. Her frantic apology to N reveals her inner turmoil and regret for framing her, yet N¡¯s cold response reflects ack of empathy, emphasizing the consequences of Jacqueline¡¯s actions. This moment encapstes the theme of ountability, as N insists on the necessity of facing the repercussions of one¡¯s choices.


    Tom¡¯s timely intervention provides a glimmer of hope for Jacqueline, as he envelops her in his jacket and carries her away, vowing that the confrontation with Damon is not over. His protective stance signifies a shift in dynamics, as he stands against Damon¡¯s ruthlessness. Meanwhile, Erin¡¯s mixed emotions of fear and jealousy furtherplicate the narrative, revealing her determination to win Damon¡¯s affection at any cost, despite the dangers that loom.


    As the chapter concludes, Lincoln attempts to restore order by redirecting attention to the charity auction, but the underlying tensions remain palpable. rk¡¯s concerns about Damon¡¯s harsh tactics hint at potential fallout for their business rtionships, particrly with the Rainfords and Genges. The chapter ends on a note of uncertainty, as rk grapples with his uncle¡¯s harsh judgment and the implications of Damon¡¯s actions, leaving readers eager to see how these conflicts will unfold.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    ### Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane


    **Chapter 88**


    A piercing scream erupted from Jacqueline, her hands gripping the fabric of her dress in a frantic disy of desperation. The terror in her eyes was palpable as she pleaded, ¡°No! Don¡¯te any closer! I¡¯ll kneel and apologize!¡± Her voice trembled, barely masking the fear that coursed through her veins.


    Initially, she had thought Damon was merely indulging in a cruel game, trying to instill fear. But the grim reality settled in as she observed his men advancing with a deliberate purpose. He was furious, and the realization struck her like a cold wave: she would rather face death than endure the humiliation of being exposed in front of everyone. The thought of kneeling and begging for forgiveness suddenly seemed like a far better option.


    Damon¡¯s face remained a mask of icy disdain as he sneered at her, his contempt palpable. ¡°Alright, back off,¡± hemanded, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife.


    The men in ck, as if on cue, retreated, leaving Jacqueline crumpled on the floor, desperately clutching her dress as if it were herst lifeline. Her hair was a tangled mess, and her clothes hung askew, presenting a picture of utter disarray. She was a shadow of her former self, the confident woman she once was now reduced to a trembling figure.


    Shaking with fear, she crawled over to N, her heart pounding like a drum in her chest. ¡°Ms. Jayston, I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have framed you. I was wrong. I promise I¡¯ll never do it again. Please, forgive me¡­¡± The words spilled out in a rush, each oneced with desperation.


    N looked down at her with an air of indifference, her expression betraying no hint of sympathy. She felt no pity for Jacqueline; after all, had she not discovered the incriminating ne in her bag, she could very well have been the one facing this public humiliation.


    ¡°Ms. Rainford,¡± N replied coolly, her tone devoid of warmth, ¡°there¡¯s no need to discuss forgiveness. You¡¯re simply fulfilling your obligation. We are all adults here, and we must take responsibility for our actions.¡± Her words were firm, resonating with an unsettling finality.


    Jacqueline felt a surge of anger bubbling just beneath the surface, but she dared not express it. ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­¡± she managed to stammer, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Just then, Tom, having managed to free himself from the guards, rushed to Jacqueline¡¯s side. He quickly draped his jacket over her shoulders, a protective gesture that momentarily shielded her from the prying eyes around them. Lifting her into his arms, he red at Damon with a darkness in his eyes that promised retribution.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± he growled, his voice low and dangerous, before making a hasty exit with Jacqueline in his embrace.


    Erin, observing the scene unfold before her, felt a jolt of fear mixed with a twinge of jealousy. Watching Damon disy such ruthless behavior for N¡¯s sake sent shivers down her spine. She couldn¡¯t shake the thought that had she found herself in Jacqueline¡¯s position, she might have met the same cruel fate. Yet, rather than sumbing to despair, her fear only fueled her determination to win Damon¡¯s favor. She was resolute in her quest to make him fall for her, no matter the cost.


    As Tom and Jacqueline departed, Lincoln attempted to diffuse the tension that hung thick in the air. ¡°The charity auction is about to begin. Let¡¯s return to our seats and not allow this incident to overshadow the evening,¡± he suggested, his voice steady and authoritative.


    Given Lincoln¡¯s esteemed status, no one dared to voice dissent. His earlier inaction had clearly signaled his tacit approval of Damon¡¯s aggressive tactics, and the guests quickly fell in line, forcing smiles and adopting a lighthearted demeanor as if nothing had transpired.


    rk, however, was far from pleased with Damon¡¯s actions. He had envisioned using this incident to curry favor with Tom, a move that could have paved the way for fruitful business coborations in the future. Now, any chance of cooperation seemed precariously bnced on the edge of a knife, and he feared that Gen Pharma might soon turn its back on the Sumner Group.


    **Chapter 68**


    With a furrowed brow, rk approached Damon, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°Uncle Damon, even if you felt the need to y the hero, your approach was excessively harsh. You¡¯ve now made enemies of both the Rainfords and the Genges.¡±


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Damon replied curtly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    As Damon strode toward the balcony, rk hesitated for a brief moment before following, his mind racing with unspoken thoughts.


    Once they were alone, rk opened his mouth to speak, but the sharpness of Damon¡¯s cold gaze silenced him instantly.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even stand up for your own wife. How are you any different from a piece of garbage?¡± Damon¡¯s words cut deep, leaving rk reeling in the wake of his uncle¡¯s harsh judgment.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the chaos, Jacqueline¡¯s spirity fractured, her dignity stripped away by the very people she had once sought to manipte. The echoes of her pleas for forgiveness lingered in the air, a stark reminder of the vulnerability that had wed its way to the surface in her moment of despair. Tom¡¯s protective embrace offered a fleeting sense of safety, yet the weight of her actions loomed heavy over her heart. As they left the scene, the reality of her choices settled in, forcing her to confront the consequences of her ambition. No longer the confident woman who had once wielded power with a flick of her wrist, she was now a woman humbled by her own miscalctions, standing at the precipice of a new understanding of herself and the world around her.


    Meanwhile, the tension among the remaining guests simmered beneath the surface, with rk grappling with his uncle¡¯s harsh rebuke and the precarious state of his business rtionships. The night, once filled with promise, had morphed into a battleground of egos and hidden agendas, leaving him questioning his own loyalties and the price of ambition. As Damon¡¯s icy demeanor cast a long shadow over the proceedings, Erin¡¯s determination to win his favor only deepened, revealing the lengths to which individuals would go to secure their ce in a world defined by power and fear. In this tangled web of ambition, betrayal, and the quest for redemption, each character stood on the brink of transformation, their paths irrevocably altered by the unseen doors they had chosen to step through.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, tensions will reach a boiling point as the fallout from Damon¡¯s ruthless disy continues to ripple through the lives of those present at the charity auction. Jacqueline¡¯s desperate plea for forgiveness will ignite a fierce internal struggle within N, forcing her to confront her own moralpass and the true nature of power dynamics in their world. Will she remain indifferent, or will the specter of empathy begin to thaw her icy exterior? As the evening unfolds, the stakes will rise, and alliances will be tested, revealing unexpected loyalties and hidden agendas.


    Meanwhile, Tom¡¯s protective instincts toward Jacqueline will set him on a collision course with Damon, leading to a confrontation that could change the bnce of power among the group. With rk caught in the crossfire of familial loyalty and business aspirations, his next move will determine whether he aligns himself with his uncle or seeks to carve his own path. The atmosphere will crackle with unspoken threats and unresolved tensions, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how these intricate rtionships will evolve amidst the chaos. Expect shocking revtions, fierce confrontations, and the dawning realization that the true battle lies not just in the external world, but within each character¡¯s heart and soul.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 89

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  89 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk grapples with intense emotions as his uncle Damon confronts him with scorn and threats. rk feels a deep indignation and anger as Damon belittles him, using him of being unfaithful and cowardly. This confrontation reveals rk¡¯s vulnerability, as he is acutely aware of Damon¡¯s power to disrupt his life, particrly his marriage to N. Despite the simmering rage within him, rk tries to assert his position, dering hismitment to N and warning Damon not to overstep his bounds.


    Damon, however, remains menacing and cold, suggesting that he could easily take control of rk¡¯s life and marriage if he wished. This threat instills a sense of panic in rk, who realizes that he is at the mercy of Damon¡¯s influence, especially concerning the Sumner Group. The conversation esctes, highlighting rk¡¯s struggle for autonomy against Damon¡¯s oppressive presence. Ultimately, rk resolves to take control of his situation by acquiring Richard¡¯s shares, which would empower him to make decisions independently and shield N from Damon¡¯s maniptive grasp.


    As the confrontation concludes, Damon departs, leaving behind a tense atmosphere. N expresses her gratitude toward Damon for his intervention, which had prevented rk from pressuring her into ufortable situations. However, Damon¡¯s indifferent response leaves her feeling a sense of disappointment, highlighting theplex dynamics at y. Meanwhile, Tomforts Jacqueline, who is emotionally distraught after being forced to apologize to N. Her feelings of fear and resentment toward both Damon and N underscore the tangled rtionships that drive the narrative forward.


    The chapter encapstes themes of power, vulnerability, and the struggle for respect within familial and romantic rtionships. rk¡¯s determination to protect his marriage and regain control is a central thread, while the emotional turmoil experienced by Jacqueline adds depth to the unfolding drama. The story paints a vivid picture of the characters¡¯ conflicting desires and the unseen forces that shape their lives, hinting at the broader implications of loyalty and betrayal in their intertwined fates.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    rk¡¯s indignation simmered just beneath the surface as Damon unleashed his scorn upon him. His fists clenched tightly at his sides, a physical manifestation of the turmoil brewing within. The fiery anger in his eyes flickered like a me, threatening to consume him whole.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, N is my wife! How I choose to handle my life is none of your concern!¡± he retorted, his voice edged with defiance.


    Damon¡¯s lips curled into a derisive sneer, as if he relished the opportunity to belittle rk further. ¡°At least Tom had the decency to protect Jacqueline. You, however, are nothing but unfaithful and cowardly. I truly cannot fathom how the Summers ended up with someone as utterly useless as you.¡±


    The words struck rk like a p, igniting a fresh wave of resentment. He gritted his teeth, forcing out a cold response, ¡°At least I¡¯m not lusting after someone else¡¯s wife.¡±


    Damon leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper. ¡°Do you honestly think I couldn¡¯t have you two divorced by tomorrow?¡± The threat hung in the air, heavy and oppressive. He had restrained himself only out of respect for N, waiting patiently for her to make her own choices.


    rk¡¯s expression contorted with a mix of anger and dread. He was acutely aware of Damon¡¯s power¡ªhis ability to take N away in an instant. The thought made his stomach churn. As the CEO of the Sumner Group, devoid of any shares, he felt like a mere pawn in Damon¡¯s game.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± he warned, his voice strained but resolute.


    He had endured countless indignities, but tonight¡¯s tant support for N and Damon¡¯s interference left him feeling vulnerable. What if Damon decided to escte his threats even further next time?


    ¡°If you wish to avoid my wrath, then you should treat your wife with the respect she deserves. If you believe you can sacrifice her happiness to appease others, perhaps I should take the reins of the Sumner Group myself,¡± Damon warned, his tone icy and unyielding.


    A wave of panic surged through rk, mingling with the mes of his rage. This was no idle threat; it was a clear warning from someone who wielded considerable influence.


    How dare he? Damon was the one who coveted N, yet rk found himself powerless to retaliate, forced to swallow his indignation while enduring these threats!


    Despite the turmoil roiling within him, rk understood that openly defying Damon would only lead to his own ruin. He needed to seize control of Richard¡¯s shares and be the true decision-maker at the Sumner Group. Only then could he escape the suffocating grip of Damon¡¯s power.


    Taking a deep breath, he steadied himself. ¡°N is my wife. I will treat her well. Uncle Damon, you should focus on your own affairs!¡±


    With that deration, rk turned on his heel and stormed away, the sound of his footsteps echoing in the silence left behind.


    Damon watched him depart with a cold, calcting gaze before pivoting and striding toward the door. His purpose for being there tonight had been to finalize a deal with Lincoln, and now that it was aplished, he had no reason to linger.


    As he exited the banquet hall, he was halted by N, who approached him with a grateful expression. ¡°Uncle Damon, thank you for tonight.¡±


    Without Damon¡¯s intervention, rk would have pressured her into letting Jacqueline off the hook. She felt a genuine sense of gratitude toward him.


    Damon regarded her with an indifferent stare, his voice t. ¡°No need for thanks. I only assisted because you are part of the Sumners.¡±


    With that curt acknowledgment, he brushed past her and left, leaving N to grapple with the chill of his demeanor. She lowered her gaze, attempting to mask the fleeting disappointment that flickered across her face.


    Returning to the banquet hall, she chose a random seat at the back, her heart heavy, not bothering to search for rk.


    Meanwhile, Tom carefully helped Jacqueline into the car. Once inside, she finally broke down, her emotions spilling over as she clung to him like a lifeline. ¡°Tom, I was so scared¡­ You have to help me get revenge¡­¡±


    If Damon hadn¡¯t intervened tonight, she would never have been forced to kneel and apologize to that insufferable N. The thought of everyone secretly mocking her for it was unbearable. All of this turmoil was the fault of Damon and N.


    Tom remained silent, offering her quietfort as she sobbed, allowing her to release the pent-up emotions until she gradually calmed. Finally, he asked, ¡°You had no quarrel with N. Why did you set her up like that?¡±


    Jacqueline hesitated, biting her lip as she considered her response. ¡°I saw that Ms. Hulle didn¡¯t like N. I thought if I helped her, it might benefit yourpany¡¯s project with her father¡¯s firm¡­ I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    The weight of her words hung in the air, a testament to the tangled web of rtionships and ambitions that had led them all to this moment.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, rk stood at a precipice, the weight of his choices pressing heavily upon him. The encounter with Damon had stripped away the illusion of control he had clung to, revealing the stark reality of his position within the Sumner Group. Yet, in that moment of vulnerability, a flicker of resolve ignited within him. He recognized that to protect N and reim his agency, he must navigate the treacherous waters of family loyalty and corporate power with unwavering determination. His deration to Damon was not merely a retort; it was a vow to himself¡ªamitment to rise above the maniption and reim the narrative of his life.


    As the evening unfolded, the emotional currents that swirled around N and Jacqueline mirrored rk¡¯s own turmoil. N¡¯s gratitude toward Damon, tinged with disappointment, underscored theplex dynamics at y, revealing her struggle to reconcile familial loyalty with her own desires. Meanwhile, Jacqueline¡¯s breakdown in Tom¡¯s arms served as a reminder of the destructive consequences of ambition unchecked by integrity. Each character stood at their own crossroads, grappling with the choices that had led them to this moment, their paths intertwined in a web of conflict and consequence. Ultimately, the night had not only exposed the fractures within their rtionships but also set the stage for a reckoning that would challenge them to confront their true selves and the unseen doors thaty ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the simmering tensions to reach a boiling point as rk grapples with the fallout from his confrontation with Damon. With the stakes higher than ever, he must navigate the treacherous waters of family loyalty and ambition, all while trying to reim his power within the Sumner Group. As he devises a n to seize control of Richard¡¯s shares, rk¡¯s determination will be tested against the cunning strategies of Damon, who seems to have an unyielding grip on the family¡¯s fortunes. Will rk find the allies he needs to bolster his position, or will he remain a pawn in Damon¡¯s ruthless game?


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s gratitude toward Damon will take a darker turn as she begins to question her own loyalties and the implications of his intervention. As she wrestles with theplexities of her marriage to rk and her growing unease around Damon, N will find herself at a crossroads. Will she stand by her husband in the face of mounting pressure, or will Damon¡¯s influence sway her to reconsider her choices? The emotional turmoil will intensify as the characters confront their motivations and desires, leading to unexpected alliances and betrayals.


    Additionally, Jacqueline¡¯s desire for revenge against N will unravel further, revealing the depths of her insecurities and the lengths she is willing to go to reim her position. Tom¡¯s quiet support may not be enough to quell her ambitions, and the repercussions of her actions could ripple through their rtionships, igniting new conflicts. As the narrative unfolds, readers will be on the edge of their seats, eager to see how these intertwined destinies will collide in a dramatic crescendo of emotion and intrigue.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 90

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane   90 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond¡± by Sage Hunter Lane, Tom expresses his deep concern for Jacqueline as she contemtes a dangerous path involving Damon, a ruthless individual. Despite his reservations about her impulsive nature, Tom acknowledges that Jacqueline¡¯s motivationse from a ce of care for him. He warns her about the chaos that could ensue from engaging with Damon, emphasizing the seriousness of the situation. Jacqueline, caught between her feelings and the consequences of her actions, reflects on the relentless pursuit she faces from Ms. Jayston, suspecting it might be linked to Vrie.


    As the tension builds, Tom¡¯s silence speaks volumes, and Jacqueline chooses to remain cautious around him, understanding the weight of his contemtive mood. Eventually, Tom decides to take Jacqueline home, recognizing the need to navigate theirplex emotions carefully. Meanwhile, another character, N, is at an auction searching for someone who could provide insight into a past incident that has significantly impacted their lives. Her hopes are dashed when the individual fails to appear, leaving her frustrated and questioning.


    N¡¯s encounter with rk, who tries to exin his actions during a previous incident, reveals the strained dynamic between them. Despite his pleas for understanding, N¡¯s feelings for him have faded, and she is indifferent to his struggles. rk¡¯s desperation to maintain their rtionship contrasts sharply with N¡¯s resolve to distance herself emotionally. She contemtes her future, determined to uncover the truth about Harris Pharmaceuticals and file for divorce, viewing rk merely as a means to an end.


    The emotional turmoil in both Jacqueline and N¡¯s narratives highlights themes of maniption, loyalty, and the struggle for autonomy. Tom¡¯s protective instincts sh with Jacqueline¡¯s impulsive decisions, while N¡¯s detachment from rk underscores her desire for independence. As both women navigate theirplex rtionships, the weight of their choices loomsrge, setting the stage for further conflict and revtion in their intertwined lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    A chilling glimmer flickered in Tom¡¯s eyes, a spark of concern igniting within him. Was Jacqueline, in her impulsive determination, being manipted by Erin? Despite his reservations about her choices, Tom understood that Jacqueline¡¯s actions stemmed from a ce of care for him.


    ¡°Jacqueline, you need to reconsider this path you¡¯re taking. Damon is a merciless individual; he shows nopassion to those who cross him. Engaging with him will only lead to chaos,¡± he cautioned, his voice carrying a weight that echoed in the air between them.


    Jacqueline, feeling the intensity of Tom¡¯s gaze, hesitated, biting her lip in contemtion. ¡°Tom,¡± she spoke cautiously, ¡°Ms. Jayston wasn¡¯t harmed in any way. If I had simply apologized, this could have been resolved. But she wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook. Do you think it¡¯s because of Ms. Weir?¡±


    Tom¡¯s expression hardened further, his eyes narrowing as he processed her words. ¡°Are you suggesting that she¡¯s retaliating against you because of Vrie?¡± His tone was icy, a hint of disbeliefcing his inquiry.


    ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t fathom any other reason for her relentless pursuit,¡± Jacqueline admitted, her voice tinged with frustration.


    The connection between N and Vrie was undeniable; they were close friends, and Vrie had misconstrued Tom¡¯s rtionship with Jacqueline. If N was indeed seeking to teach Jacqueline a lesson on behalf of Vrie, it would certainly exin the situation.


    As Tom remained silent, his face a mask of grim contemtion, Jacqueline chose to hold her tongue. She understood that sometimes, silence spoke louder than words, and she was cautious not to provoke him further.


    After what felt like an eternity, Tom finally broke the silence, his voice cold and resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home first.¡±


    Jacqueline recognized the importance of navigating Tom¡¯s moods with care; she nodded in agreement, her voice soft. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Meanwhile, N lingered at the auction, her heart set on finding a particr individual who never materialized. This person had once held a prestigious position at Harris Pharmaceuticals and had shifted to anotherpany following its copse. He was privy to the investigation surrounding the incident that had shaken their lives, possessing knowledge that could illuminate the shadows of the past.


    Yet, despite her hopes, he was a no-show, leaving her with unanswered questions and a sense of frustration as she exited the banquet hall, blending with the throng of people. She nned to summon a taxi when suddenly, she heard rk¡¯s voice cutting through the crowd, a familiar yet unwee sound. ¡°N, are you still upset about what happened earlier?¡±


    Turning to face him, her expression remained cool and detached. ¡°No, there¡¯s really no need to dwell on it.¡±


    rk, desperate to bridge the gap between them, grasped her wrist gently and leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°I was left with no choice back there. You know I¡¯m the CEO, but I don¡¯t actually hold any shares. If I offend our partners, my grandfather could easily remove me from my position by tomorrow.¡±


    Each word he uttered wasden with his struggles, a plea for her understanding and empathy. N couldn¡¯t help but find a trace of amusement in his attempts to elicit sympathy.


    She gently withdrew her hand, her response measured. ¡°I understand, rk. I¡¯m not angry with you, and I don¡¯t hold you ountable for what happened.¡±


    The truth was, her feelings for him had faded, leaving her devoid of any expectations.


    To rk, however, her words felt like a dagger to his heart, a clear indication of her disappointment.


    ¡°N, just hang in there a little longer. Once I secure the shares and be the true decision-maker at Sumner Group, I promise, I won¡¯t allow anyone to mistreat you again,¡± he implored, his eyes filled with a desperate hope.


    N pressed her lips together, contemting her next words carefully. ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t care about these matters, and you don¡¯t need to make promises to me.¡±


    Her resolve was firm; once she uncovered the truth about the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident, she intended to file for divorce. In this moment, she was merely using him as a means to an end, and she had no reason toin if he chose to sacrifice her in the process.


    rk¡¯s expression darkened, his heart heavy with despair. Her indifference struck him like a physical blow. If she truly loved him, wouldn¡¯t she be more affected by their situation? Her calm demeanor suggested aplete detachment from their rtionship.


    He gazed at her, sorrow etched across his features. ¡°N, if you no longer love me, then why did youe back to me?¡±Conclusion


    In the wake of their turbulent exchange, both Jacqueline and Tom found themselves grappling with the heavy weight of unspoken truths and emotional turmoil. Tom¡¯s protective instincts shed with Jacqueline¡¯s fierce independence, creating a chasm between their desires and the reality of their circumstances. As they left the auction, the air thick with tension, Jacqueline¡¯s heart ached with the realization that her impulsive choices could lead to irreparable consequences. Tom¡¯s cold resolve echoed in her mind, a reminder of the chaos they both sought to avoid. Yet, beneath the surface, a flicker of understanding began to emerge; they were bound by a shared history, a connection that transcended the misunderstandings and fears that threatened to tear them apart.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s encounter with rk served as a painful reflection of her own internal struggles, as she navigated theplexities of love and ambition. His desperate pleas for understanding only deepened her resolve to seek the truth behind the shadows of their past. Yet, as she stood before him, the emotional distance between them became painfully clear. N¡¯s decision to prioritize her own quest for closure over her crumbling rtionship with rk marked a pivotal moment in her journey. With each step she took away from him, she embraced her autonomy, determined to uncover the secrets thaty buried within the remnants of Harris Pharmaceuticals. In this moment of rity, she understood that stepping through the unseen doors of her own making would lead her to the untold worlds she had long yearned to explore, free from the shackles of a love that no longer served her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Tom and Jacqueline to escte as they navigate the treacherous waters of their intertwined lives. With Tom¡¯s protective instincts shing against Jacqueline¡¯s impulsive nature, the stakes are higher than ever. Will Jacqueline heed Tom¡¯s warnings about Damon, or will her resolve to confront the situation only lead to greater chaos? As their conversation unfolds, the weight of their choices will bear down on them, testing the strength of their bond and pushing them to confront their deepest fears.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s journey takes a darker turn as she grapples with her feelings for rk. Her determination to uncover the truth behind the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident will lead her deeper into a world of deception and betrayal. With rk¡¯s desperation to win her back contrasting sharply against her growing indifference, readers will be left wondering how far N is willing to go to achieve her goals. As secrets unravel and motivations are questioned, the chapter promises to delve into theplexities of love, loyalty, and the lengths one will go to reim their power. Will N¡¯s quest for truth ultimately liberate her, or will it entangle her further in a web of lies? The answers lie just beyond the next unseen door.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 91

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 91 Summary


    In Chapter 91 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension between N and rk reaches a boiling point as N questions the validity of their rtionship. She asks rk if he would let her go if she no longer loved him, to which he firmly responds ¡°no,¡± leading to a confrontation filled with frustration and resentment. N uses rk of using her father as leverage to manipte her into staying, revealing the deep emotional scars their rtionship has inflicted on her. rk, burdened by guilt for his actions, recognizes that he has betrayed N¡¯s trust, but his arrogance had blinded him to the consequences of his coercion.


    The atmosphere in the car on their way home is thick with silence, reflecting the unresolved tension between them. After arriving at the vi, rk attempts to apologize, but N chooses to walk away without responding, indicating her emotional turmoil and the weight of their unresolved issues. Once alone in her room, N receives a call from her friend Vrie, who informs her about Jacqueline¡¯s attempts to set her up, furtherplicating N¡¯s feelings as she contemtes her own actions against Jacqueline.


    As N and Vrie discuss the situation, N expresses her desire to confront Jacqueline and teach her a lesson, but Vrie warns her to be cautious of Jacqueline¡¯s vindictive nature. Despite this, N feels a sense of empowerment from the confrontation. Their conversation reveals the true threat Jacqueline poses, as she is driven by malicious intent and a desire for revenge. Meanwhile, Jacqueline is in a rage after receiving her diamond ne back, vowing to retaliate against N for the humiliation she suffered.


    The chapter concludes with N¡¯s anxiety as she receives a call from the Sumner residence, fearing the repercussions of the previous night¡¯s events. She grapples with the decision of whether to face them alone or involve rk, ultimately deciding to keep him out of herplications. This decision reflects N¡¯s struggle for independence and her desire to navigate her challenges on her own terms, setting the stage for further conflict and emotional growth in the story.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 91**


    **CONTENT: Chapter 91**


    N¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she posed a question that hung heavy in the air. ¡°If I don¡¯t love you anymore, will you let me go?¡±


    rk¡¯s response was immediate, his eyes hardening like steel. ¡°No.¡±


    A wave of frustration surged through N. ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of even asking? Wasn¡¯t it you who used my father as leverage to force me back into this situation?¡± she shot back, her tone sharp and defiant.


    rk met her unwavering gaze with a self-deprecating smile, but it was fleeting. He turned his head away, the weight of his own guilt pressing down on him like a suffocating nket. Deep down, he knew he had coerced her into returning, a fact that gnawed at his conscience.


    The moment he had betrayed her trust was the moment he should have anticipated this very confrontation. He had been so wrapped up in his own arrogance, convinced that her love would be enough to smooth over the jagged edges of his mistakes.


    The silence that followed was thick and suffocating, wrapping around them like a fog.


    Before long, the driver maneuvered the car around, breaking the tension.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in,¡± rk suggested, his voice barely above a whisper.


    N nced at her phone, her heart racing as she canceled her ride order. With a resigned sigh, she slipped into the car beside him.


    The journey back home unfolded in a heavy silence. Neither of them dared to speak, and the driver, sensing the tension, kept his eyes firmly on the road ahead, as if afraid to disturb the fragile atmosphere.


    Upon arriving at the vi, N was about to ascend the stairs when rk¡¯s voice cut through the quiet. ¡°N, I¡¯m truly sorry about tonight. I didn¡¯t stand up for you.¡±


    His tone was grave,den with remorse. N hesitated for a fleeting moment, her heart caught between the desire to respond and the urge to retreat. Ultimately, she chose silence, walking away without uttering a word.


    Once she was safely in her room, the familiar sound of her phone ringing shattered the stillness. It was Vrie.


    ¡°N, did Jacqueline try to set you up tonight?¡± Vrie¡¯s voice crackled with urgency.


    N¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°Tom called me out of the blue, grilling me about whether I had told you to go after Jacqueline. I did some digging with friends who were there,¡± Vrie exined, her frustration palpable.


    To Vrie, Jacqueline and Tom were nothing more than a pair of lowlifes¡ªunworthy of even a moment of her time.


    N pressed her lips together, contemting her next words carefully. ¡°I just wanted to teach her a lesson, to show her that she can¡¯t mess with me without consequences.¡±


    Vrie¡¯s voice turned serious. ¡°Be careful, N. Jacqueline is the type to hold a grudge. She won¡¯t let this slide after being humiliated.¡±


    N nodded, though Vrie couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be cautious,¡± she promised, though a part of her felt emboldened by the confrontation.


    A brief silence stretched between them before Vrie¡¯s voice softened, tinged with guilt. ¡°N, I¡¯m really sorry. She probably targeted you because of me.¡±


    N felt a wave ofpassion wash over her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You can¡¯t control how other people behave,¡± she reassured her friend.


    The true issue at hand was Jacqueline¡¯s malicious intent, a dark shadow lurking in the corners of their lives.


    ¡°But what did you do to turn the tables on her tonight? What happened to her ne?¡± Vrie asked, curiosity piqued.


    N¡¯s expression remainedposed, betraying none of the turmoil inside her. ¡°I left it somewhere. Whoever finds it will likely return it to her. But Jacqueline probably won¡¯t be thrilled to see that ne again.¡±


    They continued to chat for a while, sharing stories andughter, before Vrie finally ended the call, aware that N had to prepare for work the next day. After a refreshing shower, N dried her hair, meticulouslypleting her skincare routine, and finally slipped into bed, her mind racing with thoughts of the chaotic evening.


    Meanwhile, Jacqueline was far from restful.


    Just ten minutes earlier, a maid had entered her room, presenting her with a box that had been delivered by the charity event staff. Inside, her diamond ne sparkled mockingly, igniting a fresh wave of fury.


    Seeing it sent her into a rage. She seized the ne and hurled it to the floor, watching as the diamonds scattered like stars across the room.


    ¡°Get out! Get out!¡± she shrieked, her voice echoing off the walls.


    The maid, startled by Jacqueline¡¯s explosive outburst, hurriedly exited the room, leaving Jacqueline alone with her seething hatred. Her mind raced with thoughts of revenge, a vow forming in her heart to repay N for the humiliation she had suffered.


    The following day, as N was preparing to leave work, her phone buzzed ominously. It was a call from the Sumner residence, summoning her with an urgency that made her stomach drop. She immediately feared it was about the previous night¡¯s charity event.


    Going alone would mean facing their harsh treatment, and involving rk would likely lead to him cing the me squarely on Damon. Even though Damon had aided her during the tumultuous night, she didn¡¯t want to drag him into her mess any further.


    With that in mind, she quickly texted rk, informing him that she would be dining out with colleagues and that he needn¡¯t worry about picking her up.Conclusion


    As Ny in bed, the weight of the night pressed heavily on her chest, a mix of anger and confusion swirling within her. Her confrontation with rk had unearthed the fissures in their rtionship, exposing the fragility of their love. His refusal to let her go echoed in her mind, a haunting reminder of the control he wielded over her. Yet, as she spoke with Vrie, a flicker of empowerment ignited within her. The confrontation with Jacqueline had awakened a fierce resolve, pushing her to reim her sense of self and agency. In that moment, she understood that her journey was not solely about navigating theplexities of love but also about standing firm against those who sought to undermine her.


    Meanwhile, Jacqueline¡¯s fury simmered just beneath the surface, foreshadowing the storm that was yet toe. The shattered remnants of her ne mirrored the chaos that had erupted in both their lives, setting the stage for a sh that would test their limits. N was determined to confront whatever challengesy ahead, even as she braced herself for the fallout from her actions. With each passing moment, she felt the invisible threads of her life weaving together, pulling her toward an uncertain future filled with both peril and possibility. As she closed her eyes, she resolved to step into the unknown, ready to face the untold worlds that awaited her beyond the unseen doors.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to reach a boiling point as the repercussions of their tumultuous evening unfold. N¡¯s decision to face the Sumner family alone sets the stage for a confrontation that promises to be both emotionally charged and revealing. With Jacqueline¡¯s fury simmering just beneath the surface, N may find herself ensnared in a web of revenge that could threaten not only her newfound resolve but also her rtionships with those around her. How will she navigate the treacherous waters of the Sumner household, especially with the knowledge that Jacqueline is plotting her next move?


    Moreover, N¡¯s internal struggle will intensify as she grapples with her feelings for rk. His previous actions weigh heavily on her, and the lingering question of whether their rtionship can survive the strain of maniption and betrayal loomsrge. As N attempts to assert her independence, the stakes will rise, challenging her to confront not only the external threats posed by Jacqueline but also the emotional turmoil within her own heart. Will she find the strength to stand her ground, or will the past continue to haunt her choices? Readers will be on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how N¡¯s journey unfolds in the face of adversity and whether she can reim her power amidst the chaos.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 92

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 92 Summary


    In Chapter 92 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N arrives at the Sumner residence, filled with anticipation but quickly confronted by a chilling reception. Upon entering, she is met with hostility from her grandmother, Marie, whomands her to kneel, and from Cindy, who uses her of causing significant damage to the family¡¯s reputation and business. The tension is palpable as Cindy berates N for making Ms. Rainford apologize to her, ming her for the fallout between Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group, which has resulted in a financial crisis for the Sumner Group.


    Despite the usations and the pressure to conform, N maintains herposure and defends herself, revealing that she was wrongfully used by Jacqueline. She asserts her innocence and refuses to ept me for the chaos that has ensued, which only fuels Cindy¡¯s anger. Marie, frustrated by N¡¯s defiance, decides to send her to the old wing of the estate, a ce associated with fear and istion, hoping that the punishment will lead N to reflect on her actions.


    As N is escorted to the old wing, she feels a mix of fear and determination. The eerie atmosphere of the old wing, with its haunting portraits and chilling silence, contrasts sharply with her earlier experiences there. Wrapped in a rug for warmth, she tries to quell her rising anxiety, holding onto the hope that this ordeal will soon be over. The chapter captures her internal struggle as she faces not only the physical confinement but also the emotional turmoil of her family¡¯s expectations and the weight of their judgment.


    The chapter takes a turn when N receives a phone call from rk, who expresses concern for her well-being. His words bring her a moment of sce amidst the chaos, reminding her of their connection and grounding her in the midst of her family¡¯s turmoil. This interaction highlights the emotional stakes for N, as she navigates theplexities of family loyalty, personal integrity, and the fear of losing her ce within the Sumner family.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    **by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 92**


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the city, N found herself in the backseat of a cab, the familiar streets of the Sumner residence rolling by outside the window. The anticipation of the evening loomed heavy in the air, but nothing could prepare her for the chilling reception that awaited her. When she stepped inside, a maid ushered her into the living room, where the atmosphere was thick with tension.


    ¡°On your knees!¡± Marie¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a knife, cold andmanding.


    N halted abruptly, her heart racing, but her expression remained serene. She turned her gaze to Marie, searching for any hint of understanding in her grandmother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandma, I truly don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve done to deserve this treatment.¡±


    Beside Marie, Cindy¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice as she leaned forward, her tone dripping with disdain. ¡°How dare you question your actions?! Do you evenprehend the gravity of what you¡¯ve done? Last night, you made Ms. Rainford kneel and apologize to you in front of everyone! Do you realize the difference in your statuses?¡±


    Cindy¡¯s voice rose, echoing off the walls, filled with indignation. ¡°This morning, Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group severed their ties with the Sumner Group, leading to losses in the billions. The shareholders are enraged with rk, demanding an emergency board meeting to discuss his removal as CEO. You are nothing but a harbinger of bad luck!¡±


    N felt a pang of frustration but chose to keep herposure. If it weren¡¯t for the repercussions on rk, Cindy would have likely revealed N¡¯s infertility, eager to see her cast out from the Sumner family altogether.


    With a steady gaze, N met Cindy¡¯s hateful re. ¡°Jacqueline attempted to frame me with a nest night, and today, the Rainford Group pulled their contracts. This only proves theirck of respect for the Sumners and our family business.¡±


    She took a breath, her voice unwavering. ¡°Moreover, Jacqueline offered to kneel and apologize if the ne was not found on me. I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve done anything wrong.¡±


    Marie¡¯s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing. ¡°If you cannot grasp the severity of your mistake, then I suggest you go stand in the old wing until youe to your senses.¡±


    At hermand, two maids stepped forward, their expressions unreadable, prepared to physically escort N if she dared to resist.


    The old wing was a foreboding structure, tucked away on a secluded hillside, far from the main estate. It was a ce shrouded in shadows, only visited during family gatherings, and even then, it was often avoided due to its chilling aura.


    Despite the chill of fear creeping into her heart, N held her head high, refusing to show weakness as she exited the house.


    Watching her leave with such unyielding resolve, Cindy¡¯s fury bubbled over. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t send her any food! Lock her away for three days, and she¡¯ll have no choice but to admit her mistakes!¡±


    Marie had initially intended to teach N a lesson, hoping to see her apologize to Jacqueline in person. Yet, N¡¯s stubbornness and her refusal to ept me had thrown a wrench in those ns.


    ¡°Enough! I know exactly what to do. You can leave now, and don¡¯t bother me unless it¡¯s something of importance,¡± Marie said, her voiceced with irritation.


    Cindy¡¯s pettiness grated on her nerves. If Cindy were not rk¡¯s mother, Marie would have dismissed her entirely.


    Sensing the tension in the room, Cindy huffed in frustration and exited, leaving Marie alone with her thoughts.


    The two maids escorted N to the old wing, locking her inside before retreating, their footsteps fading into the distance. As silence enveloped the old wing, it felt as if the very air had thickened, wrapping around her like a shroud.


    N had only been in the old wing during daylight hours before, and it had never struck her as particrly menacing.


    But now, as darkness fell and the dim light cast long shadows on the walls, the eerie stillness and the haunting portraits lining the corridor intensified the unsettling atmosphere. The temperature dropped, and N, d in light clothing, shivered against the cold. She quickly grabbed a small rug from the corner, wrapping it around herself as she settled against the wall, trying to quell the rising tide of fear within her.


    Marie had summoned her alone, clearly wishing to keep this matter hidden from rk and Damon. N clung to the hope that she would be released after enduring the night, that this would all soon be behind her.


    Suddenly, the stillness shattered as her phone rang, the sound echoing ominously in the quiet of the old wing. Her heart raced as she saw it was rk calling. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she answered.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle pick you up after your gathering,¡± rk¡¯s voice came through the line, filled with concern.


    N felt a flicker of warmth at his words, a reminder that amidst the chaos, there was still a connection that grounded her.Conclusion


    In the oppressive silence of the old wing, N¡¯s heart swelled with a mix of fear and determination. The chilling reception she faced had been a harsh reminder of the precarious nature of her standing within the Sumner family. Yet, as she wrapped herself in the small rug, the warmth of rk¡¯s voice ignited a flicker of hope within her. His concern cut through the darkness, reminding her that even in the depths of despair, she was not entirely alone. The bond they shared became her anchor, a lifeline that urged her to withstand the storm brewing around her. N realized that this moment, though painful, was a stepping stone toward reiming her narrative and asserting her ce within a family that sought to define her.


    As the shadows danced around her, N¡¯s resolve solidified. She would not allow the weight of others¡¯ expectations to crush her spirit. The night ahead would be long and filled with uncertainty, but she would face it head-on, refusing to kneel to the pressures that threatened to overwhelm her. With rk¡¯s unwavering support echoing in her mind, she felt a surge of strength. This was not merely about survival; it was about standing tall in the face of adversity and carving her own path. Through unseen doors, she was stepping into untold worlds, each filled with the potential for growth, resilience, and ultimately, freedom.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As N grapples with the chilling istion of the old wing, readers can expect a deep dive into her psyche as she confronts not only the repercussions of her actions but also the shadows of her family¡¯s legacy. The tension that hangs in the air promises to unravel secrets long buried within the Sumner estate, revealing the intricate web of alliances and betrayals that have shaped their world. Will N¡¯s resolve hold strong against the oppressive atmosphere, or will the weight of her family¡¯s expectations force her into a corner? The impending confrontation with Marie loomsrge, and the stakes have never been higher.


    Moreover, rk¡¯s unexpected call hints at a potential alliance that could shift the bnce of power within the family. As he bes aware of the true nature of N¡¯s predicament, will he step into the fray to defend her, or will he be swept away by the tide of family loyalty? Anticipation builds as N¡¯s journey through the old wing not only tests her strength but also sets the stage for revtions that could alter her fate and that of the Sumner legacy forever. Readers should prepare for unexpected twists, emotional confrontations, and the unveiling of hidden truths that could change everything.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 93

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 93 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with her emotions after a tumultuous event that has left her feeling unable to return home. She decides to stay with her friend Vrie instead, masking her true feelings with a facade of indifference. Despite her efforts to maintain a steady voice during a phone call with her husband rk, the tension is palpable, and her internal struggle is evident. N¡¯s attempt to reassure rk feels hollow, as she battles the weight of her own turmoil and the realization that her phone battery is running low, symbolizing her dwindling emotional resources.


    Meanwhile, rk faces his own set of challenges at work. He learns about the termination of contracts with significant partners, which stirs a mix of anger and determination within him. His sarcastic response to Michael reveals his frustration with the situation, but it also hints at deeper issues regarding his leadership and the potential threat to his position. The tension esctes when Michael suggests that N should apologize to smooth things over, but rk¡¯s refusal indicates his unwillingness topromise his principles, fearing it would undermine his authority.


    As the boardroom discussion intensifies, shareholders express their dissatisfaction with rk¡¯s leadership, ming him for the current crisis. Their usations and demands for ountability create a charged atmosphere, and Richard, the head of the table, tries to defend rk by highlighting the sesses under his leadership. However, the shareholders¡¯ doubts about rk¡¯s capability to manage both his personal and professional life cast a shadow over his position. Richard¡¯s challenge to their motives suggests a deeper power struggle within thepany, hinting at potential betrayal and ambition among the shareholders.


    The narrative captures the emotional turmoil of both N and rk, illustrating how personal and professional lives intertwine and impact each other. N¡¯s decision to stay away from home reflects her desire to escape her problems, while rk¡¯s battle to maintain his position reveals the pressures of leadership. The mounting tension in the boardroom serves as a backdrop to their struggles, emphasizing the stakes involved and the potential consequences of their choices. Ultimately, the story explores themes of loyalty, ambition, and theplexities of rtionships in times of crisis.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    N felt a bitter smile creep across her lips, a reflection of the turmoil swirling within her. There was no possible way she could return home tonight, not after everything that had unfolded.


    ¡°No need,¡± she said, her voice steady butced with an undercurrent of tension. ¡°The gathering is close to Vrie¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll stay with her tonight.¡±


    The line fell into a heavy silence, and she could almost feel rk¡¯s brow furrow as he processed her words. Finally, his deep voice broke through the quiet. ¡°Are you still upset aboutst night?¡±


    N¡¯s heart sank at the question. ¡°No,¡± she replied, forcing herself to sound nonchnt. ¡°I just haven¡¯t had a good chat with Vrie in a long time, so I n to stay over at her ce tonight.¡± The lie slipped easily from her lips, yet it felt like a weight dragging her down.


    After what felt like an eternity, rk finally replied, ¡°Alright, but if anythinges up, give me a call.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± she said, but the words felt hollow.


    Once the call ended, her phone screen lit up with a low battery warning, the percentage dwindling to a mere 20%. N frowned, realizing she hadn¡¯t charged it since the night before, her busy schedule having consumed all her time.


    With a resigned sigh, she powered down her phone to conserve what little battery remained.


    Meanwhile, rk, on the other end, felt a nagging sensation that something was amiss. He couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it, but the weight of unease settled in his chest.


    Just as he began to contemte the unsettling feeling, Michael walked into his office, his expression serious. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group refuse to meet, and several smallerpanies that coborate closely with them are also terminating their contracts.¡±


    A surge of fury coursed through rk, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he responded, ¡°If they want to terminate, let them. They won¡¯t escape without paying the penalty fees!¡±


    Michael¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. The termination of contracts was one thing, but the murmurs among shareholders about demoting rk to vice CEO sent a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, perhaps¡­ you should ask your wife if she¡¯s willing to apologize to Ms. Rainford?¡± he suggested tentatively. An apology from N could potentially smooth over the brewing storm.


    rk¡¯s expression darkened, shadows flickering across his face. ¡°No, she won¡¯t agree. And apologizing now would make it seem like the Sumner Group is cowering before Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group. That would set a disastrous precedent.¡±


    The situation had escted beyond just an apology. Jacqueline had instigated the conflict from the very beginning. If matters spiraled further out of control, it would only serve to humiliate the Rainfords more.


    ¡°So, are we just going to sit here and do nothing?¡± Michael asked, frustration creeping into his voice.


    ¡°You can leave for the day,¡± rk replied tersely, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    But Michael hesitated, worry etched on his features. If rk were demoted, the repercussions would undoubtedly ripple out to him as well. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay here and wait with you,¡± he offered, a hint of desperation in his voice.


    The atmosphere in the boardroom was thick with tension, each person acutely aware of the stakes at y.


    Richard sat at the head of the table, his expression stern as he surveyed the increasingly disgruntled shareholders.


    ¡°Mr. Richard, this situation was caused by Mr. rk. He should be held ountable. Are we supposed to shoulder the losses together?¡± one shareholder erupted, his voice charged with indignation.


    ¡°Exactly. He offended two partners in a single event. If he can¡¯t manage his own wife, how can he manage the Sumner Group?¡± another chimed in, the sentiment echoing through the room.


    ¡°He¡¯s young and needs more experience. Once he¡¯s more capable, he can return to the CEO position,¡± a third shareholder suggested, their tone dismissive.


    Richard remained silent, absorbing theints with a stoic demeanor. As their voices gradually faded into the background, he finally interjected, his voice steady andmanding.


    ¡°Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group were at fault first. If we demote him now, it will appear as though the Sumner Group is afraid of them. Under rk¡¯s leadership, your annual dividends have skyrocketed by hundreds of millions.¡±


    ¡°Now, just because a few partners have terminated their contracts, you all want to remove him? What are your true intentions?¡±


    ¡°Or do you wish to bring him down to rece him with your own people?¡± he questioned, his gaze piercing as he scrutinized the shareholders, challenging them to justify their motives.Conclusion


    As the night deepened, N found herself enveloped in a cocoon of solitude, the weight of her choices pressing heavily on her. The bitter smile she had worn earlier faded into a contemtive frown as she sat in Vrie¡¯s living room, the flickering candlelight casting shadows that mirrored her inner turmoil. She had chosen to distance herself from rk, not just physically but emotionally, and the ache of that decision gnawed at her. Each moment spent away from him felt like a step further into a world she didn¡¯t recognize¡ªa world where she was forced to confront the repercussions of their fractured rtionship. The lie she told him hung in the air like a specter, a reminder of the trust that had begun to erode between them.


    Meanwhile, rk grappled with the chaos unfolding in the boardroom, his professional life spiraling into uncertainty. The tension among shareholders was palpable, a reflection of the turmoil in his personal life that he could no longer ignore. As Richard defended him, rk felt a flicker of gratitude but also a deep-seated fear of losing everything he had built. The stakes were higher than ever, and the emotional distance from N onlypounded his frustrations. In that moment, he realized that the battle for his position was not just about corporate alliances but about the very foundation of his marriage. The unseen doors they had both stepped through had led them to untold worlds of pain and uncertainty, forcing them to confront the choices thaty ahead¡ªchoices that would ultimately determine if they could navigate back to each other or remain lost in their separate shadows.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N grapples with her decision to stay with Vrie, a choice that will lead her deeper into a web of secrets and revtions. As she navigates theplexities of her friendship with Vrie, hidden truths will begin to surface, forcing N to confront her own feelings about the turmoil in her marriage and her role in the corporate chaos surrounding rk. Will she find sce in Vrie¡¯spany, or will their reunion unlock more than just old memories?


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s struggle to maintain his position at the helm of the Sumner Group will reach a boiling point. The boardroom drama is set to intensify as the shareholders¡¯ dissatisfaction grows, and rk must decide whether to take a stand against their demands or make sacrifices for the sake of his career. With Michael¡¯s loyalty wavering and external pressures mounting, the stakes have never been higher. As alliances are tested and hidden agendas revealed, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering if rk can outmaneuver the forces threatening to bring him down or if he will sumb to the pressure and lose everything he has worked for.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 94

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 94 Summary


    In Chapter 94 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension in the meeting room is palpable as Richard¡¯s voice cuts through the silence, signaling a critical moment for rk and the Sumner Group. The shareholders, anxious and burdened by their grievances, are reluctant to voice their concerns about rk¡¯s leadership amidst the financial losses thepany has suffered. Richard¡¯s derisiveughter and challenge to anyone who believes they can do better only heightens the atmosphere of intimidation, forcing rk into a precarious position as he grapples with his grandfather¡¯s expectations.


    As Richard confronts rk, the emotional weight of their rtionship is evident. Richard¡¯s sharp reprimands leave rk feeling diminished and frustrated, especially as he realizes that his grandfather is grooming Brandon for a significant role within thepany. This realization ignites a flicker of resentment in rk, who is acutely aware that his own position is now under threat. The pressure mounts as he acknowledges the need to assert himself as the rightful heir to the Sumner Group, intensifying his internal struggle.


    Later, rk returns homete at night, only to find N¡¯s room empty, which deepens his sense of unease. His attempts to reach her are thwarted when he discovers her phone is off, prompting him to enlist Michael¡¯s help in tracking her down. rk¡¯s urgency reflects his growing concern for N¡¯s well-being, highlighting the emotional stakes of their rtionship amidst the chaos of his professional life.


    Meanwhile, N is depicted in a vulnerable state, trembling and alone in the cold, dark corners of the old wing. The contrast between her physical difort and rk¡¯s mounting anxiety creates a poignant moment of despair. As she sumbs to the elements, the narrative shifts to a cliffhanger, with the sudden crash of the doors signaling a potential rescue or further turmoil. This chapter encapstes themes of familial pressure, the quest for power, and the fragility of human connections, leaving readers on edge about the unfolding events.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    ### Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane


    **Chapter 94**


    The moment Richard¡¯s voice cut through the air, a heavy silence enveloped the meeting room, thick enough to stifle any thoughts of dissent.


    Heads bowed, the atmosphere was charged with tension as each individual grappled with their own motives for wanting to see rk ousted from his role. The stakes were high, and everyone felt the weight of their unspoken grievances pressing down upon them.


    After what felt like an eternity, a brave shareholder finally dared to shatter the suffocating quiet. ¡°Mr. Richard, we were simply too anxious¡­ The Sumner Group lost billions in just one morning¡­¡± His voice trembled slightly, betraying the fear that lingered in the air.


    Richard let out a derisiveugh, a sound that echoed with disdain. ¡°Billions? Is that really a substantial figure? He can recover that in less than a year! If anyone here believes they are fit for the CEO position, then step up and demonstrate your worth!¡± His words dripped with challenge, daring anyone to respond.


    Ignoring the shocked expressions around him, Richard rose from his chair, his demeanor radiating authority as he strode purposefully out of the room, his destination clear¡ªrk¡¯s office.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± rk began, his voice a mix of apprehension and hope.


    ¡°Shut up! If this happens again, don¡¯t expect me to bail you out!¡± Richard¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the air like a knife.


    Under the intensity of Richard¡¯s furious re, rk felt himself shrink, his fists clenching at his sides in frustration. ¡°I understand,¡± he muttered, feeling the sting of his grandfather¡¯s words.


    ¡°By the way, Brandon will be returning to the country soon. When he arrives, I want you to arrange a position for him at the Sumner Group. Make sure it¡¯s a challenging role¡ªnothing trivial that won¡¯t allow him to grow,¡± Richardmanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    A flicker of resentment shed in rk¡¯s eyes. It was evident that Richard was preparing to mentor Brandon Sumner, positioning him as a potential sessor, and rk felt the ground beneath him shift ominously.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± rk replied, his voice steady despite the storm brewing within him.


    Richard huffed dismissively as he turned to leave, the conversation clearly finished in his mind.


    Though the immediate crisis had been sidestepped, rk was acutely aware of the precariousness of his situation. With Brandon¡¯s impending arrival, his own ce within thepany felt increasingly threatened. He needed to solidify his position as the undisputed heir to the Sumner Group, and fast.


    Returning to the vi well past midnight, rk¡¯s heart sank as he made his way to N¡¯s room, only to find it empty, just as he had anticipated.


    A frown etched itself onto his face as he hesitated, contemting whether to call her. When he finally dialed, he was met with the disappointment of her phone being turned off. His mood darkened further, and hemanded Michael to track down Vrie¡¯s phone number.


    As soon as he received it, he wasted no time in making the call.


    Vrie picked up after a few rings, her voice thick with irritation. ¡°Who is it at this hour? This better be important!¡± she snapped, clearly not in the mood for pleasantries.


    ¡°It¡¯s rk. Is N with you?¡± he asked, cutting straight to the point.


    Vrie, still groggy and half-asleep, shot back, ¡°Do you even know what time it is? Of course she¡¯s not here!¡±


    A dawning realization flickered in her mind, sensing something was off, but before she could voice her concerns, rk had already hung up. An uneasy feeling settled in her stomach, prompting her to call back, but the line was busy.


    Meanwhile, rk was on the phone with Michael, urgencycing his voice. ¡°Find out where N went after work. I need those results in half an hour!¡±


    Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Michael sprang into action, determined to uncover the truth.


    ¡ª


    N was trembling uncontrobly, huddled in a dim corner of the old wing, her body curled up against the biting cold. The early autumn air was unforgiving, with stark contrasts between the warmth of the day and the chill of the night. In her haste to escape, she had neglected to grab a coat, leaving her d only in a short-sleeve shirt and thin pants, her skin pale and goosebumps rising like tiny mountains.


    Her phone had given up on her, dying as the battery dipped to a mere 20%, leaving her in a disorienting void, unaware of how much time had slipped away.


    With no dinner to warm her body, hunger gnawed at her insides, amplifying her difort. The cold seeped deeper into her bones, and as the minutes ticked by, her consciousness began to waver. The world around her blurred, and her head spun with dizziness.


    Finally, her body could no longer withstand the chill, and she sumbed to the darkness, fainting into the depths of her despair.


    Not long after, the doors of the old wing burst open with a resounding crash, the sound reverberating through the empty halls.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the storm that had engulfed both rk and N, a profound sense of urgency lingered in the air, underscoring the fragility of their intertwined fates. rk¡¯s desperation to secure his position within the Sumner Group had driven him to the brink, pushing him to confront not only the external threats posed by Brandon but also the internal turmoil that simmered within him. As he navigated the treacherous waters of familial expectations and corporate politics, the absence of N weighed heavily on his heart, amplifying his fears of losing everything he held dear. The chilling realization that he might be unable to protect her from the consequences of his own ambition only deepened his resolve to fight for both their futures, even as the shadows of doubt and despair threatened to consume him.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s plight, alone and vulnerable in the cold darkness, served as a stark reminder of the emotional stakes at y. Her physical suffering mirrored the turmoil in rk¡¯s life, and her unconscious surrender to despair echoed the fears that haunted them both. As the doors of the old wing crashed open, heralding a potential rescue, the narrative shifted from istion to the possibility of connection and hope. In that pivotal moment, the unseen doors of their lives creaked open, inviting them to step into a world where love and resilience could triumph over adversity. The chapter closed not just on their individual struggles, but on the promise that together, they could forge a path through the unseen barriers that threatened to keep them apart.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the dust settles from the explosive confrontation in the boardroom, readers can anticipate a deepening of the power struggle within the Sumner Group. With rk¡¯s position precariously hanging by a thread and Richard¡¯s intentions towards Brandon bing clearer, the stakes have never been higher. Will rk muster the courage to confront his grandfather¡¯s maniption, or will he sumb to the mounting pressure? The tension promises to escte as alliances are tested and hidden agendase to light, leaving readers on the edge of their seats.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s desperate situation unfolds in the shadows, and her fate hangs in the bnce. The sudden crash of the doors in the old wing heralds a pivotal moment that could change everything. Who¡ªor what¡ªwill emerge from the darkness? As rk races against time to find her, the intertwining of their destinies will force him to confront not only his familial ties but also the depths of his own resolve. Expect heart-pounding moments and unexpected revtions that will challenge the characters¡¯ loyalties and reshape their futures. The next chapter promises to delve into the unseen doors that lead to untold worlds, where the past and present collide in unforeseen ways.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 95

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 95 Summary


    In Chapter 95 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the emotional turmoil begins as Damon discovers N in a vulnerable state, trembling and unconscious. His instinct to rush to her aid is thwarted by rk, who swiftly takes charge and carries N to the hospital. This moment is charged with urgency and tension, highlighting the gravity of N¡¯s condition and the emotional stakes involved for all characters. Marie, witnessing the aftermath of her decision to punish N, grapples with guilt and regret, realizing that her actions have led to unintended consequences.


    As rk expresses his determination to help N, Damon confronts Marie about the unfairness of her punishment. This confrontation reveals the underlying conflict between the characters, with Damon defending N while Marie attempts to rationalize her behavior. The dialogue is filled with tension, showcasing Damon¡¯s anger and Marie¡¯s defensiveness, as they navigate theplexities of me and responsibility in the wake of N¡¯s distress. The chapter captures the emotional weight of their interactions, as each character grapples with their feelings of guilt, anger, and concern.


    When N awakens in the hospital, she is met with rk¡¯s presence, which stirs a mix of relief and conflict within her. Despite her gratitude, there is a palpable distance between them, as N¡¯s demeanor shifts to one of independence and dismissal. rk¡¯s disappointment is evident as he tries to bridge this gap, but N¡¯s coldness creates an emotional barrier. This moment emphasizes the strain in their rtionship, as both characters struggle tomunicate effectively amidst the turmoil of recent events.


    The chapter concludes with a sense of unresolved tension as N dismisses rk¡¯s offer to stay, asserting her desire for independence. rk¡¯s silentpliance and the simple act of bringing her breakfast symbolize his ongoing care and concern, yet they also highlight the emotional distance that has developed between them. This chapter effectively captures theplexity of their rtionships, leaving readers with a sense of anticipation for how these dynamics will evolve in the future.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 95**


    Damon¡¯s heart sank as he caught sight of N huddled in the corner, her eyes shut tight, her cheeks bearing an unnatural flush, and her body shaking as if gripped by an unseen chill. Just as he was about to sprint to her side, rk abruptly shoved him aside, striding purposefully toward N and lifting her effortlessly into his arms, as though she weighed no more than a feather.


    Marie stood nearby, her brow furrowed in concern. The sight of N¡¯s unconscious form stirred a pang of regret within her. She had merely intended to confine N for a night, to teach her a lesson about consequences, never anticipating that the situation would spiral out of control in such a dramatic fashion.


    rk¡¯s voice cut through the tension, low and tense, filled with barely contained anger. ¡°Grandmother, I need to take N to the hospital.¡± His words were clipped, revealing the urgency of the moment.


    Without waiting for any form of acknowledgment, he hurriedly carried N out of the room, his expression a mask of determination.


    Damon stood frozen, fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white, watching rk¡¯s retreat with eyes zing with a mix of fury and helplessness. The air around him felt charged, as though it could snap at any moment.


    Marie turned to Damon, her voice tinged with uncertainty. ¡°Damon, did I go too far?¡± The question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken guilt.


    The sight of N in such a vulnerable state stirred something deep within Marie, a flicker of conscience that she couldn¡¯t quite ignore.


    Damon¡¯s face remained impassive, but his voice dripped with disdain. ¡°What do you think? This situation isn¡¯t her fault. You chose to punish her, knowing full well she had no one to turn to for support. Doesn¡¯t that strike you as profoundly unfair?¡±


    Marie opened her mouth to respond, but words failed her, leaving her momentarily speechless.


    After a moment of contemtion, she murmured defensively, ¡°But it all began because of her actions. If she hadn¡¯t forced Jacqueline to kneel, the Sumner Group wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a catastrophic loss.¡±


    Damon let out a derisiveugh, the sound sharp and biting. ¡°Someone set her up, and you expect her to just stand by? It wasn¡¯t even her who forced Jacqueline to kneel¡ªit was me! If you need a scapegoat, then let it be me. I¡¯ll take the me and stay here tonight.¡±


    Marie¡¯s voice turned stern, filled with concern. ¡°No, Damon, your health is fragile. If you stay here all night¡­¡± Her words trailed off as she met his mocking gaze, realizing the futility of her argument.


    ¡°Mom, remember, she¡¯s part of the Sumners. Jacqueline¡¯s attempt to undermine her at the banquet was not just personal; it was a direct affront to the Sumners,¡± Damon replied, his tone firm.


    ¡°The Rainford Group has been covertly reaching out to ourpetitors. Even withoutst night¡¯s debacle, they would have concocted another pretext to sever ties soon enough,¡± he added, turning on his heel and striding away, leaving Marie to ponder his words.


    With a heavy sigh, Marie called out to a nearby maid, ¡°Make sure to send some supplements to N tomorrow.¡± She recognized, with a dawning realization, that she had indeed crossed a line this time.


    When N finally stirred awake in the sterile confines of the hospital room, she blinked in disbelief. The antiseptic scent of the ce overwhelmed her senses, and for a moment, she was disoriented.


    As she turned her head, her gaze fell upon rk, who was dozing in a chair beside her bed. A swirl of emotions coursed through her¡ªrelief, gratitude, and an inexplicable sense of conflict. It appeared that rk had sensed her distress, tracked her down to the Sumner residence, and swooped in to save her from the chaos.


    She felt a sudden urge to get out of bed, the need to use the bathroom pressing, but as she attempted to rise, the movement inadvertently roused rk from his slumber.


    ¡°Are you feeling any difort?¡± he asked, his voiceced with concern as he blinked the sleep from his eyes.


    ¡°Just a bit dizzy, but otherwise fine,¡± N replied, trying to reassure him even as she felt the weight of her situation.


    rk exhaled a breath of relief at her words. As he noticed her struggle to get out of bed, he instinctively moved to help, but she waved him off, her tone firm. ¡°No need. I can manage myself.¡±


    The chill in her voice struck him like a cold wind, making it seem as though the man standing before her was a mere stranger rather than her husband. The distance between them felt palpable, a chasm that was difficult to bridge.


    rk, feeling a mix of disappointment and awkwardness, withdrew his hand slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll go get you breakfast,¡± he said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper.


    He turned and left the room, the door clicking shut behind him like a finality.


    When he returned, he found N nestled back in bed, her attention absorbed by her phone as she texted someone, her expression unreadable.


    As he entered, the sound of his footsteps caught her attention, prompting her to put her phone away. ¡°Thank you for bringing me to the hospital. I¡¯m fine now. You can go back to work. I¡¯ll head home on my ownter,¡± she stated, her tone dismissive yet tinged with a hint of gratitude.


    rk remained silent, opting instead to set up the small table attached to the bed, carefully cing the breakfast he had brought on it, as if the simple act could bridge the growing distance between them.


    **Chapter 96**Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the turmoil, N¡¯s awakening marked a turning point, not just for her, but for the tangled rtionships surrounding her. The hospital room, with its sterile walls and the faint hum of machinery, became a sanctuary for her to confront the emotional wreckage left behind. As she navigated her feelings of gratitude toward rk, a shadow of conflict lingered in her heart, a reminder of the chasm that had opened between them. The warmth of his care was palpable, yet the chill in her voice when she dismissed him spoke volumes of her struggle to reconcile the past with the present. In that moment, N realized that healing would require more than just physical recovery; it demanded an honest confrontation with her own vulnerabilities and the choices that had led her to this precipice.


    For rk, the distance felt like a cruel twist of fate. His desire to protect N battled with the growing realization that their bond had frayed under the weight of secrets and misunderstandings. As he set the breakfast tray before her, it became clear that the small gestures of love were no longer enough to bridge the emotional gap. Each moment spent in silence deepened the divide, leaving him to grapple with his disappointment while yearning for the connection they once shared. With the door clicking shut behind him, rk understood that the path forward would be fraught with challenges, yet he remained resolute in hismitment to stand by N. Together, they would have to navigate the unseen doors that led to their untold worlds, forging a new understanding amid the remnants of their past.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect to delve deeper into theplex dynamics between N and rk as they navigate the aftermath of her hospital stay. The emotional distance that has begun to define their rtionship will be put to the test, revealing the cracks in their once solid bond. As N grapples with her feelings of vulnerability and independence, she will face a critical choice: to lean on rk for support or to push him away in an attempt to assert her autonomy. This inner conflict promises to heighten the tension, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see how their interactions unfold.


    Meanwhile, the repercussions of Marie¡¯s actions will ripple through the Sumner household, forcing her to confront the consequences of her decisions. As she seeks to mend the rift between herself and N, Marie¡¯s own motivations and insecurities wille to light, addingyers to her character. Will she be able to acknowledge her role in N¡¯s suffering and find a way to make amends, or will her pride stand in the way of healing? The stakes are high, and the tension will only escte as the characters are pushed to their limits, setting the stage for a dramatic confrontation that could alter the course of their lives forever.


    With secrets lurking in the shadows and unresolved tensions simmering, Chapter 96 promises to be a turning point filled with emotional revtions, unexpected alliances, and the looming threat of betrayal. Readers will be left eagerly anticipating how these unseen doors will open, revealing untold worlds that could either bring the characters closer together or tear them apart.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 96

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 96 Summary


    In Chapter 96 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tense dynamic between N and rk esctes during a breakfast confrontation. rk, frustrated by N¡¯s indifference, insists she eat, but she dismisses his concern, hinting at deeper issues. rk¡¯s anger boils over as he uses her of lying about her dinner ns with his grandmother, revealing the cracks in their rtionship. N tries to maintain herposure, exining her intentions were to spare him worry, but rk¡¯s skepticism only intensifies the conflict.


    As the exchange continues, rk challenges N¡¯s feelings for his uncle, suggesting that her past as a divorced woman would make her unworthy in the eyes of the Sumners. This usation strikes a nerve, and N firmly denies any inappropriate feelings, though her internal turmoil is evident. Their verbal sparring showcases a mix of defiance and vulnerability, with N pushing back against rk¡¯s condescension while grappling with her own emotions.


    The tension reaches a peak when rk taunts N with gifts from his uncle, using them as a weapon to further provoke her. He challenges her to prove herck of feelings by discarding the gifts, which leaves her visibly shaken. N¡¯s struggle to maintain her dignity amid rk¡¯s mocking demeanor illustrates theplexity of their rtionship, filled with resentment and unspoken truths. As the chapter concludes, the atmosphere remains charged, hinting at unresolved feelings and the potential for further confrontation.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 96**


    ¡°Eat your breakfast,¡± rkmanded, his voice frigid, a clear indication of his frustration with N¡¯s apparent apathy.


    N nced up from the untouched te before her, her brow slightly furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry right now. I¡¯ll eatter. You should really get back to work,¡± she replied, her tone casual, masking the tension that crackled in the air.


    But rk¡¯s simmering anger, which had been bubbling beneath the surface since their earlier conversation, erupted like a volcano. He fixed her with a steely gaze, his voice dripping with usation. ¡°Are you truly not hungry, or do you just lose your appetite when I¡¯m around?¡±


    N¡¯s frown deepened as she met his gaze. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant at all,¡± she retorted, her voice tinged with a hint of defiance.


    ¡°Oh, but that is exactly what you meant,¡± rk shot back, his tone sharp. ¡°When Grandma called you overst night, why did you feel the need to lie and say you were having dinner with colleagues?¡± His words were like daggers, piercing through the fragile facade of calm she had tried to maintain.


    If he hadn¡¯t sensed something amiss and reached out to Vrie, he might still be oblivious to the web of deceit N had spun around him.


    N lowered her gaze, her expression betraying a calmness that belied the turmoil within. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry about me,¡± she answered softly, though her heart raced with the weight of her unspoken truths.


    ¡°Don¡¯t insult my intelligence, N,¡± rk sneered, his disbelief palpable. ¡°Are you genuinely concerned for my well-being, or are you simply afraid that I¡¯ll drag my uncle down with me?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, N steeled herself, her eyes narrowing as she met his challenging stare. ¡°rk, can you please stop being so unreasonable?¡± she implored, her voice steady despite the storm brewing inside her.


    ¡°Unreasonable? Am I the one being unreasonable here, or are you the one hiding something?¡± rk pressed, his tone unyielding as he leaned in closer, his grip firm as he caught her chin. ¡°N, if you harbor any feelings for my uncle, you need to extinguish them now. Do you honestly believe the Sumners would allow him to marry a divorced woman who was once married to his nephew?¡±


    The proximity between them felt electric, and N could see the mockery and disdain dancing in rk¡¯s eyes, as if he were reveling in her difort.


    With a surge of revulsion, she pushed his hand away, her gaze icy and resolute. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I know my ce. I have no inappropriate thoughts about him!¡± she dered, her voice firm, though her insides churned with a mix of anger and frustration.


    rk¡¯s chuckle echoed in the room, a sound that grated against her nerves. ¡°Good to hear. But let me remind you, don¡¯t y with fire,¡± he warned, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve reminded me, can you just leave? I really don¡¯t want to see your face right now!¡± N hissed, her eyes zing with contempt.


    The loathing in her gaze pierced through him, and rk felt an unexpected pang in his heart¡ªa heaviness that settled in his chest like a stone.


    ¡°What a pity. You¡¯ll be stuck looking at it for the rest of your life!¡± he retorted, his voiceced with bitterness.


    N turned away, her back to him, cold and unyielding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to eat your breakfast. It¡¯ll get stale and upset your stomach,¡± rk called out as he stepped back, sensing the tension between them thickening.


    Not wanting to provoke her further, he fell silent and exited the room, the door clicking shut behind him.


    As he opened the door, he was met with Damon standing there, his expression inscrutable. It was evident that Damon had overheard their exchange.


    rk managed a smile, though it felt forced. ¡°Uncle Damon, just so you know, N will be discharged this afternoon. You can head out now,¡± he said, attempting to maintain a light atmosphere.


    Damon cast him a frosty look before gesturing to Spencer. ¡°Pass the items to him,¡± he instructed, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Spencer stepped forward, handing rk a bouquet of flowers and some supplements. ¡°Mr. rk, these are from your uncle,¡± he said, his voice steady.


    rk epted them with a grin, turning back toward N, eager to deliver his next jab. ¡°N, look! These are supplements and flowers from my uncle. Isn¡¯t it sweet of him toe and see you first thing in the morning? Anyone would think you two share a special bond!¡± he quipped, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    N remained silent, her expression unchanging, as if his words had no power over her.


    rk¡¯s grip on the flowers tightened, his irritation ring. He approached her bedside, leaning in so close that only they could hear. ¡°N, you im you have no inappropriate feelings toward my uncle. Here¡¯s your chance to prove it. Toss away his gifts right in front of him, and I¡¯ll believe you,¡± he challenged, his voice low and taunting.


    N¡¯s hands gripped the nket tightly, her face paling further at the thought.


    Seeing the hesitation in her eyes, rk couldn¡¯t help but smirk, though the chill in his gaze remained unyielding. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t bring yourself to do it?¡± he taunted, relishing the moment.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their heated exchange, the air between N and rk hung heavy with unresolved tension, each word a dagger that cut deeper into the fabric of their rtionship. N¡¯s resolve wavered as she grappled with her emotions, the weight of rk¡¯s usations pressing down on her like a suffocating shroud. She had always prided herself on her independence, but in this moment, the walls she had built around her heart began to crack. The taunts and jabs had only served to illuminate the vulnerability she had desperately tried to conceal. As rk stormed out, leaving her alone with her tumultuous thoughts, N realized that the unspoken connection with Damon was not merely a figment of her imagination; it was a burgeoning reality that threatened to unravel everything she had fought to protect.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s bitterness lingered like a bitter aftertaste, a stark reminder of the emotional rift that had widened between them. His heart, once filled with disdain, now bore an unfamiliar ache, as though he had glimpsed the fragility beneath N¡¯s tough exterior. The facade of control he had maintained began to crumble, revealing a deeper fear of losing the connection they had forged despite the chaos. As he stood outside the door, flowers in hand, he felt a pang of regret for the harsh words exchanged. In the silence that followed, both N and rk were left to confront their own truths, realizing that the unseen doors they had stepped through were leading them toward untold worlds¡ªones filled with theplexities of love, vulnerability, and the possibility of redemption.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to reach a boiling point as the stakes are raised. With Damon now hovering in the background, the dynamics shift dramatically. Will Damon intervene in the escting conflict, or will he inadvertently fuel the fire? N¡¯s internal struggle regarding her feelings for Damon will be increasinglyplicated, especially with rk¡¯s relentless taunting weighing heavily on her. As the atmosphere thickens with unresolved emotions, the question looms: how long can N maintain herposure before the truth spills over?


    Moreover, the arrival of unexpected guests could shake the already fragile bnce within the room. As secrets begin to unravel, N may find herself at a crossroads, forced to confront not only her feelings for Damon but also the consequences of her past decisions. The chapter promises to delve into the intricacies of loyalty and betrayal, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether N will stand her ground or sumb to the pressures surrounding her. With each turn of the page, the anticipation builds, hinting at revtions that could change everything for N and those entangled in her life.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 97

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 97 Summary


    In Chapter 97 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± tensions escte between N and rk, culminating in a dramatic confrontation. N¡¯s defiance is palpable as she dismisses rk¡¯s gifts, throwing them into the trash, which shocks Spencer and infuriates Damon. Damon, feeling unappreciated after his efforts to support N, leaves the scene with a chilling detachment, further deepening N¡¯s sense of humiliation and regret.


    Back in the hospital room, N¡¯s confrontation with rk reveals the underlying power struggle between them. rk insists that his actions are for N¡¯s benefit, but she sees them as attempts to control her. This sh highlights N¡¯s fierce independence and her refusal to be manipted, even as she grapples with her own emotional turmoil. rk¡¯s frustration grows as he attempts to reason with her, but N remains resolute in her rejection of his presence.


    The arrival of a nurse interrupts their heated exchange, momentarily shifting the dynamic. N¡¯s dismissive attitude towards the nurse underscores her desire to distance herself from the emotional baggage represented by the flowers and supplements. As she discards the remnants of rk¡¯s gestures, it bes clear that N is determined to sever ties with her past, even if it leaves her feeling isted and vulnerable.


    Later, as N is discharged from the hospital, a sense of relief washes over her, yet the weight of her recent experiences lingers. When she returns to the office, she is met with Spencer¡¯s frosty demeanor and the announcement of a new assistant, signaling that her struggles are far from over. The chapter closes with N facing an uncertain future, grappling with her choices and the emotional fallout of her rtionships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 97**


    N locked eyes with rk, his icy stare sending a jolt through her. With a dismissive scoff, she seized the delicate flowers and the neatly packaged supplements from his grasp, her movements swift and decisive. In one fluid motion, she hurled them into the trash can, the sound of the items hitting the bottom echoing like a final farewell.


    Spencer¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, morphing from shock to simmering anger as he processed her actions. ¡°Ms. Jayston, how could you do that? Mr. Damon came all this way to see you, and you¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Damon had already turned on his heel, striding away with an air of chilling detachment, his presence so formidable it sent an involuntary shiver racing down Spencer¡¯s spine.


    Desperate to regain some semnce of control over the situation, Spencer hurried after Damon. ¡°Mr. Sumner, are we really just going to walk away like this?¡± he called out, his voiceced with urgency.


    The atmosphere felt unbearably tense, a heavy weight of humiliation pressing down on N. After all, Damon had gone out of his way to help her on countless asions, yet she had repaid his kindness with nothing but scorn.


    ¡°What do you expect me to do? Burst into the room and demand an exnation?¡± Damon shot back, his tone sharp and dismissive.


    He wasn¡¯t one to grovel, nor did he feel the need to chase after someone who clearly didn¡¯t appreciate his efforts. There were plenty of women who would jump at the chance to be in hispany; N was not the only fish in the sea.


    Feeling the palpable frost emanating from Damon¡¯s gaze, Spencer sensed a chill creeping up from his feet, making him hesitate to utter another word. It was evident that Damon was in a foul mood, and the wisest course of action was to remain silent.


    Back in the sterile confines of the hospital room, N¡¯s gaze was a fiery re directed at rk. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± she spat, her voice dripping with disdain.


    rk¡¯s smile remained, but it was slow and deliberate, as if he were savoring the moment. ¡°N, I assure you, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. This will prevent any further advances from my uncle. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one left picking up the pieces in the end.¡±


    N¡¯s expression twisted into one of mockery. ¡°For my own good, or merely to exert control over me? You know the answer to that question.¡±


    ¡°N, why do you have to misunderstand me like this?¡± rk implored, a hint of desperation creeping into his tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you. Just leave!¡± N snapped back, her voice sharp as a whip.


    rk¡¯s demeanor darkened, and he reached out, grabbing her wrist and pulling her closer, his eyes narrowing. ¡°N, I don¡¯t appreciate this attitude of yours.¡±


    With a fierce shake, she freed herself from his grip, her eyes zing with disgust. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for someone soft andpliant, go find Jordyn. I never asked for you to be here in the first ce.¡±


    rk¡¯s expression turned colder still, a storm brewing behind his eyes. Just as he opened his mouth to respond, the door swung open.


    A nurse entered, wheeling in an IV drip, her voice bright and professional. ¡°Ms. Jayston, it¡¯s time for your IV.¡±


    Suppressing his anger, rk softened his tone, though the tension remained palpable. ¡°N, please take care of yourself. I¡¯lle pick you up tonight.¡±


    N didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, her annoyance evident as she turned away, her silence speaking volumes.


    Once rk had left, she wasted no time in tossing the untouched breakfast into the trash can, her actions driven by a mix of frustration and defiance.


    The nurse, noticing the flowers and supplements strewn across the floor, looked taken aback. ¡°Ms. Jayston, these flowers and¡ª¡±


    ¡°They fell on the floor identally,¡± N interrupted curtly, her tone leaving no room for further discussion.


    The nurse, sensing N¡¯s desire to dismiss the items, offered, ¡°I can pick them up for you¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± N cut in again, pausing momentarily before adding, ¡°Please just throw them away.¡±


    Some things were simply not worth hoping for, especially when they held no promise of a future.


    Assuming N didn¡¯t want the items because they had fallen, the nurse held her tongue. She proceeded to hook up the IV and gathered the discarded flowers and supplements before leaving the room.


    Alone once more, N closed her eyes, yearning for a moment of peace, yet her mind couldn¡¯t help but rey the moment Damon had stormed out. Even from afar, she could still feel the sting of his icy gaze.


    Her heart ached, and the threat of tears lingered just beneath the surface, stinging her eyes.


    There was no possibility of a future between them. Pushing him away was the only path left for her to tread.


    That afternoon, after the doctor had checked on N and prescribed her some medication, she was finally discharged, the weight of the past few days lifting slightly.


    ¡­


    The following morning, as soon as N stepped into the bustling office, Spencer approached her with a young woman in tow, his expression frosty.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, thepany has decided to assign someone to assist you with your work,¡± he announced, his tone clipped and formal. The remnants of his anger from the previous day still lingered, a storm cloud hanging over their interaction.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of her tumultuous encounter with rk and Damon, N found herself standing at a precipice, the weight of her decisions heavy upon her shoulders. The emotional turmoil she had inflicted upon herself and those around her echoed in the sterile walls of the hospital room, where she had so fiercely rejected the gestures of care. The flowers and supplements, once symbols of support, nowy discarded like the remnants of her own shattered hopes. As she stepped into the office the following morning, the air thick with unspoken tension, N realized that pushing people away had only deepened her istion. The sting of Damon¡¯s icy gaze haunted her, a constant reminder of what she had lost in her quest for control and independence.


    Yet, as she faced the stern demeanor of Spencer and the unfamiliar young woman assigned to assist her, a flicker of resolve ignited within her. Perhaps this was not the end, but rather the beginning of a new chapter¡ªone where she could redefine her rtionships and learn to ept help without losing herself in the process. The discarded flowers symbolized a past she was ready to leave behind, while the unexpected support from her colleagues hinted at a future filled with untold possibilities. With each step she took into the bustling office, N felt the weight of her choices begin to lift, reced by a cautious hope that perhaps, through unseen doors, she could step into a world of connection and understanding that she had long denied herself.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As N navigates the turbulent waters of her professional and personal life, the arrival of a new assistant promises to shake things up in ways she never anticipated. Will this neer be a source of support or an unwee distraction? With Spencer still simmering from the fallout of her confrontation with Damon, tensions are bound to escte, and N will have to confront the consequences of her actions. The dynamics of the office are shifting, and N will find herself at the center of a storm that could either propel her forward or pull her under.


    Meanwhile, the unresolved tension between N and Damon hangs in the air like a thick fog. With their paths likely to cross again, readers can expect a confrontation that could either lead to a deeper understanding or further alienation. As N grapples with her feelings and the consequences of her choices, the emotional stakes are raised higher than ever. Will she finally confront her fears and allow herself to be vulnerable, or will she continue to push away those who care for her? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into these questions, revealing theplexities of love, power, and the choices that define us. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions and unexpected twists as N steps further into the unknown.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 98

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 98 Summary


    In the story ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± we are introduced to N Jayston, who is experiencing a challenging day filled with mounting tasks in theb. Despite the tension in the air, she remains focused on her work and is introduced to Melody Sorley, a fresh university graduate and her new assistant. N feels a flicker of hope that Melody¡¯s presence might alleviate her workload, as Spencer, the secretary, maintains a distant and cold demeanor, indicating the underlying tensions rted to Damon, a character whose presence seems to cast a shadow over the interactions.


    As N and Melody begin to work together, a bond starts to form between them, characterized by Melody¡¯s lively spirit and eagerness to learn. Their interactions bring a sense of relief and warmth to N¡¯s otherwise hectic day. They share a light-hearted moment discussing the cafeteria¡¯s delicious food, which helps to lift N¡¯s spirits. However, this moment of camaraderie is abruptly interrupted when Damon and Erin enter the cafeteria, causing N¡¯s mood to shift dramatically. The sight of them together stirs feelings of difort and jealousy, particrly for N, who has aplicated history with Erin.


    Melody, noticing N¡¯s change in demeanor, tries to engage her in conversation, but the arrival of Erin, who has previously made N¡¯s life difficult, adds to the tension. Erin¡¯s cheerful demeanor contrasts sharply with N¡¯s internal struggle, as she grapples with her dislike for Erin, stemming from a past incident at a banquet. Despite her difort, N attempts to remainposed, responding coolly to Erin¡¯s friendly overtures while Melody¡¯s eagerness to include everyoneplicates the situation further.


    The chapter captures a range of emotions, from N¡¯s initial relief at having an assistant to her frustration and difort upon encountering Erin and Damon. The dynamics between the characters highlight themes of camaraderie, jealousy, and theplexities of workce rtionships. As the story unfolds, the reader is left with a sense of anticipation about how these unseen tensions will impact N¡¯s journey in theb and her interactions with those around her.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 98**


    Despite the swirling tension in the air, Damon had no intention of delving further into the matter at hand. As Spencer, merely a secretary, he understood his position well¡ªhe had no right to interject his thoughts into the conversation.


    N¡¯s gaze drifted to the young woman standing beside Spencer, curiosity piquing within her. The girl had a cherubic face framed by shoulder-length hair, and her eyes sparkled like crescent moons, radiating an innocent charm that made her quite endearing.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, my name is Melody Sorley. I just graduated from university. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± the young woman introduced herself, her voice bright and warm.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m N Jayston,¡± N responded, keeping her tone simple and straightforward, though she felt a flicker of hope that this new assistant might lighten her workload.


    With a multitude of tasks piling up in theb, N was struggling to juggle everything on her own. The prospect of having an assistant like Melody was a glimmer of relief in her otherwise hectic day.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hogg,¡± N expressed with genuine gratitude, her eyes reflecting a hint of appreciation for the support.


    Spencer¡¯s demeanor remained as frosty as ever, his expression devoid of warmth. ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s merely part of my responsibilities. I¡¯ll take my leave now. If you require anything, just send me a message through thepanywork,¡± he replied curtly, his tone suggesting he had no interest in further pleasantries.


    N sensed that Spencer¡¯s icy disposition was tied to Damon¡¯s presence and chose to suppress her irritation. Instead, she nodded, offering a simple, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once Spencer departed, Melody turned to N with an eager glint in her eyes. ¡°Can I call you N? ¡®Ms. Jayston¡¯ feels a bit too formal for me,¡± she said, her tone light and friendly.


    A smile crept onto N¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine. For today, I¡¯d like you to go through the literature we have. You can start working in theb in a couple of days,¡± she suggested, her heart warming at the thought of having someone to share the workload with.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, N!¡± Melody chirped, her enthusiasm infectious.


    Melody proved to be a lively and diligent assistant, frequently popping into theb to pose questions about the literature. N found herself patiently answering her queries, and as the morning wore on, a bond began to form between them, one that felt promising.


    As the clock struck noon, Melody yfully tugged at N¡¯s arm, eximing, ¡°N, I¡¯ve heard whispers that Prospectus Technology¡¯s cafeteria serves the most delicious food. Is that true?¡±


    N couldn¡¯t help but smile at the girl¡¯s bright, eager expression. ¡°Oh yes, it¡¯s true. You¡¯ll find out for yourself very soon,¡± she replied, her spirits lifting at the thought of sharing a meal together.


    Their chatter filled the air as they made their way to the cafeteria, and within moments, they had arrived. After selecting their meals, they settled into a cozy corner, ready to indulge in the culinary delights.


    Taking her first bite, Melody¡¯s eyes widened in delight. ¡°This is absolutely amazing! I¡¯ve never tasted food this good in my life. Working at Prospectus Technology feels like a dreame true!¡± she eximed, her voice bubbling with excitement.


    N was about to respond, her heart swelling with pride for thepany, when a suddenmotion at the entrance drew her attention. She looked up to see Damon and Erin walking in, side by side.


    Erin wore a bright smile, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she asionally turned to converse with Damon. He, in turn, answered her questions with a patient demeanor, his charm evident in the way he engaged with her.


    N felt her stomach twist, the food in front of her suddenly losing all vor.


    Melody, noticing N¡¯s change in demeanor, leaned in closer and whispered, ¡°N, I heard even before I joined thepany that Mr. Sumner is dating the heiress of the Hulle family. I thought it was just gossip, but it seems to be true. They really do make a perfect couple. It¡¯s almost like a modern-day Cindere story, but I guess those only exist in fairy tales.¡±


    N forced a smile, masking her difort. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Sensing N¡¯sck of interest in the gossip, Melody quickly shifted the conversation. They began discussing their dinner ns when a soft voice interrupted them. ¡°Ms. N, what a delightful coincidence to see you here again.¡±


    N turned her head to find Erin standing a few steps away, a te of steak in hand, her smile bright and inviting. N felt a familiar pang of annoyance at the sight of her. Since the banquet, where Erin had sided with Jacqueline and made her life difficult, N had harbored a deep-seated dislike for her. She kept her expression neutral. ¡°Hello, Ms. Hulle,¡± she replied coolly.


    ¡°Do you mind if we join you?¡± Erin inquired, her tone casual yetced with a hint of expectation.


    N felt a frown tugging at her lips, about to voice her reluctance, when Melody interjected swiftly, ¡°Not at all, not at all!¡± Her eagerness to please was apparent.


    Erin settled into the seat next to N, while Damon took the spot beside Melody, positioning himself diagonally across from N. He didn¡¯t spare her a nce, his presence emanating an almost palpable chill that made the atmosphere around them feel heavier.Conclusion


    As the lunch hour unfolded, N found herself navigating aplex web of emotions. The initial warmth she felt towards Melody and the prospect of camaraderie began to wane, overshadowed by the unwee presence of Erin and Damon. The stark contrast between Melody¡¯s infectious enthusiasm and the coldness emanating from Damon left N feeling trapped in a moment she wished to escape. Theughter and chatter that had once filled her heart with hope now felt like a distant echo, reced by the weight of unspoken tensions and unresolved feelings. N¡¯s struggle to maintain herposure was palpable, as the specter of her past encounters with Erin loomedrge, reminding her of the challenges she faced in both her personal and professional life.


    Yet, even amidst the difort, a flicker of resilience ignited within N. She realized that her bond with Melody was a beacon of light, a reminder that new beginnings could emerge from the shadows of heartache. As they exchanged smiles andughter, N understood that this moment, though tainted by the presence of familiar adversaries, also held the potential for growth and connection. With every shared story and every bite of delicious food, she felt her spirit lifting, forging a path towards eptance and empowerment. In the face of adversity, N resolved to embrace the opportunities thaty ahead, stepping through the unseen doors of her life into the untold worlds that awaited her beyond the confines of her past.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N navigates herplicated feelings toward Erin and Damon, especially with Melody¡¯s innocent enthusiasm contrasting sharply against the backdrop of N¡¯s internal struggles. As the cafeteria setting unfolds into a battleground of unspoken emotions and hidden agendas, N will have to confront not only her difort with Erin¡¯s presence but also the implications of Damon¡¯s charm that seems to draw everyone in but her. The dynamic between the four characters will deepen, revealingyers of rivalry, jealousy, and unexpected alliances that could shift the bnce of power in theb.


    Moreover, as Melody continues to adapt to her role, her curiosity may inadvertently lead to revtions about the intricate rtionships at Prospectus Technology. Will her innocent questions unravel secrets that N would rather keep hidden? The chapter promises to delve into theplexities of workce rtionships and the impact of personal histories on professional interactions. N¡¯s struggle for eptance and recognition amidst the swirling emotions will set the stage for a confrontation that could change the course of her journey, leaving readers eager to discover whether she will stand her ground or sumb to the pressures around her. The stakes are high, and the unseen doors of opportunity and conflict are about to swing wide open.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 99

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 99 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Erin and Damon share a lively conversation, creating a warm atmosphere despite Damon¡¯s asionalck of engagement. Nearby, N and Melody are absorbed in their own thoughts, with N particrly eager to escape the cafeteria¡¯s chaotic environment. The noise and activity overwhelm her, prompting a desire to finish her meal quickly and leave unnoticed.


    Suddenly, a nervous young man named Dn approaches N, holding a bouquet of red roses. His bold deration of affection catches her off guard, as she has not experienced such attention since her marriage to rk. The cafeteria fades away, leaving just the two of them in an intense moment. However, when N calmly declines his advances, citing her marriage, Dn¡¯s disbelief and humiliation be apparent. His reaction reflects a sense of entitlement fueled by her youthful appearance, leading to an ufortable confrontation.


    Dn¡¯s insistence on questioning N¡¯s rejection exacerbates the situation, causing her to assertively demand peace. His anger simmers beneath the surface as he grapples with the public nature of his rejection, feeling humiliated by the onlookers. Despite his frustration, he masks his emotions with a strained smile and offers her the flowers, which she declines, further deepening the tension between them. As he walks away, the atmosphere remains thick with unresolved feelings.


    Erin¡¯sughter breaks the silence, and she expresses envy over N¡¯s newfound attention, which N responds to with a sarcastic remark. This exchange stirs Erin¡¯s insecurities about her own attractiveness, prompting her to challenge Damon about the value of true talent versus beauty. However, Damon¡¯s indifferent response only heightens Erin¡¯s frustration, leaving her feeling dismissed. Meanwhile, N grapples with her own insecurities, questioning whether Damon sees her as merely a pretty face, creating a swirl of conflicting emotions that adds to the charged atmosphere around them.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    Erin was animatedly chatting with Damon, her smile bright and infectious, lighting up the small space they upied. Despite Damon¡¯s sporadic responses, afortable aura enveloped them, hinting at an unspoken understanding between the two.


    Meanwhile, seated beside them, N and Melody were lost in their own worlds. N, in particr, kept her gaze lowered, concentrating on her meal with an urgency that suggested she longed to escape the cafeteria¡¯s bustling atmosphere. The tter of trays and the murmur of voices felt overwhelming, and she wished for nothing more than to finish quickly and slip away unnoticed.


    Out of the blue, a somewhat timid voice broke through the noise. ¡°Ms. Jayston¡­¡±


    N looked up, her eyesnding on a tall, muscr figure standing a few paces away. He held a bouquet of vibrant red roses, their petals a striking contrast against his nervous demeanor. As he fidgeted with the flowers, she felt a knot form in her stomach, sensing an underlying tension in the air.


    Just as she anticipated, the man took a step closer, extending the bouquet towards her with a hopeful smile.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Dn Lomas. From the very first moment Iid eyes on you, I was captivated. Would you consider giving me a chance¡­ to pursue you?¡± he confessed, his voice a mixture of eagerness and vulnerability.


    N had encountered such bold derations during her university days, but this was a first since her marriage to rk. The cafeteria was alive with chatter, but in that moment, it felt as if the world had narrowed down to just her and Dn, with curious eyes fixated on their exchange.


    After a brief, tension-filled silence, N responded with a calm resolve, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m already married.¡±


    Dn¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, disbelief clouding his features. It was evident that N¡¯s youthful looks and radiant beauty led many to assume she was far too young to be tied down. The public nature of his rejection stung, leaving him feeling exposed and humiliated, as if theughter of the crowd echoed in his ears.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston¡­ are you sure you¡¯re not just saying that because you don¡¯t find me attractive?¡± Dn pressed, his tone tinged with usation.


    N felt a chill run down her spine at his words. She straightened her posture, her voice turning icy. ¡°Mr. Lomas, if you choose not to believe me, that is beyond my control. I would like to finish my meal in peace now. Please leave me be.¡±


    Her refusal only fueled Dn¡¯s conviction that she was being dishonest. He felt his anger simmering beneath the surface, darkening his expression as he recalled the time and effort he had invested in preparing for this moment, particrly the extravagant bouquet that had cost him nearly a hundred dors.


    To him, N¡¯s rejection felt like a public humiliation, a deliberate slight. Did she think that her beauty granted her immunity from the feelings of others? The more he mulled it over, the more his frustration swelled.


    Yet, surrounded by onlookers, he forced a smile, masking his fury. ¡°At least take the flowers. It¡¯s my way of expressing my feelings,¡± he offered, his voice strained.


    ¡°Thank you, but I must decline,¡± N replied, turning her attention back to her te, clearly uninterested in prolonging the conversation.


    Dn¡¯s smile faltered, his grip on the roses tightening until his knuckles turned white. Anger flickered in his eyes as he inhaled deeply, suppressing the urge tosh out. With a defeated sigh, he turned and walked away, leaving the tension hanging in the air like a thick fog.


    Beside them, Erin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, herughter breaking the heavy silence. ¡°Ms. N, you¡¯re quite the catch! You¡¯ve only been at Prospectus Technology for a few days, and already someone¡¯s confessing their feelings to you. I can¡¯t help but feel a twinge of envy.¡±


    N shot her a cool nce, a hint of sarcasmcing her words. ¡°There¡¯s no need for envy, Ms. Hulle. If you¡¯re pretty enough, such things can happen to you too.¡±


    Erin¡¯s expression hardened, and she nearly snapped her cutlery in half, her mind racing. Was N insinuating that she wasn¡¯t attractive?


    Struggling to maintain herposure, Erin turned to Damon, who remained a stoic presence, his face betraying no emotion. ¡°Not everyone can rely solely on their looks like Ms. N. I believe true talent is far more valuable. What¡¯s your take on this, Mr. Damon?¡±


    Damon merely nced at her, his expression indifferent as he hummed in acknowledgment, leaving Erin feeling even more frustrated.


    N pressed her lips together, a swirl of conflicting emotions stirring within her. Did Damon truly see her as nothing more than a pretty face? The thought lingered ufortably in her mind as she tried to focus on her meal, the atmosphere around them thick with unspoken words and unresolved tensions.


    **Chapter 100**Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the cafeteria incident, N sat enveloped in a haze of conflicting emotions, her heart heavy with the weight of rejection and the unexpected scrutiny of her peers. The vibrant roses that had once symbolized admiration nowy discarded, a stark reminder of the vulnerability she had tried to shield herself from. As she nced at Erin, who was grappling with her own insecurities, a newfound empathy blossomed within N. The truth was, beauty and talent were not mutually exclusive; they were merely different facets of the same diamond. In that moment, N understood that her refusal to engage with Dn was not just about her marital status, but a deration of her own worth, a stand against the superficial judgments that often clouded genuine connection.


    Meanwhile, Erin¡¯s frustration simmered beneath the surface, her envy of N¡¯s allure igniting a fire of self-doubt. As she wrestled with her feelings, she realized that true beauty transcended physical appearance; it was about authenticity, talent, and the courage to be vulnerable. Damon¡¯s stoic demeanor had left her feeling unseen, yet she recognized that her worth was not contingent on a man¡¯s approval. In the swirling chaos of emotions, a quiet resolve began to take shape within her. Perhaps the unseen doors they had all stepped through were not merely portals to romantic pursuits, but pathways to self-discovery and eptance. With this realization, both women found themselves on the precipice of growth, ready to embrace the untold worlds of their own potential.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N grapples with the fallout from Dn¡¯s unexpected confession. With her rejection lingering in the air, the dynamics among the group shift, revealing deeper insecurities and hidden agendas. Will N¡¯s fortitude be enough to withstand the mounting pressure from both Dn and her colleagues? As whispers circte about her beauty and the implications of her marital status, N finds herself at a crossroads, forced to confront not only her past but also the potential for new connections¡ªor conflicts¡ªwithin the office.


    Meanwhile, Erin¡¯s envy and frustration with N will drive her to make decisions that could alter the fragile bnce of their rtionships. Her interactions with Damon may take a surprising turn, as she seeks validation and perhaps even revenge. Will her attempts to undermine N backfire, or will they lead to an unexpected alliance? The cafeteria, once a backdrop for casual banter, will be a stage for confrontations thaty bare the characters¡¯ true motivations and desires. As the chapter unfolds, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to see how these unseen doors of emotion and ambition will open, revealing untold worlds of intrigue and revtion.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 100

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 100 Summary


    In Chapter 100 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension esctes as Erin prepares to mock N after Damon agrees with her. Erin¡¯s excitement is palpable, but Melody intervenes, defending N¡¯s capabilities and beauty. This unexpected support catches Erin off guard, leading to a confrontation where N stands her ground, pointing out that Erin¡¯s advantages stem from her family background, just as hers do from her looks. N¡¯s determination shines through as she asserts her worth, causing Erin to momentarily falter.


    As N decides to leave the cafeteria, Melody expresses regret for allowing the situation to escte. However, N feels a sense of liberation in her choice to walk away, dismissing Melody¡¯s concerns. Erin, on the other hand, continues to seek ways to provoke N, revealing her relentless nature. Despite initially believing Erin and Damon were apatible pair, N feels a growing disdain for Erin, especially with the looming possibility of Damon marrying her.


    Outside the cafeteria, Erin feigns innocence in front of Damon, attempting to garner sympathy for her situation with N. However, Damon remains stoic and defends N, igniting Erin¡¯s anger. She seeks validation from Damon but is met with a chilling response that suggests he values substance over superficiality. This realization hits Erin hard, as she grapples with the implications of Damon¡¯s preferences and her own insecurities.


    The confrontation esctes when Erin defiantly reminds Damon of their identities, prompting a cold warning from him about the consequences of her words. As Damon leaves, Erin feels a momentary relief but quickly resolves to fight for her ce in his life. She views N and Damon as obstacles, and a smirk forms on her lips as she begins to concoct a n to regain control over the situation. Meanwhile, Damon, in his office, issues amand to investigate Dn Lomas, signaling his determination to confront whatever challenges lie ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 100**


    -25 Borius


    As soon as Damon confirmed his agreement, a radiant smile spread across Erin¡¯s face, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she prepared to unleash her mockery upon N. The atmosphere around them crackled with tension, and Erin could hardly contain her excitement.


    But before her words could take flight, Melody interjected with unexpected fervor. ¡°Ms. Hulle, you¡¯re mistaken about one thing. N is not only beautiful; she is also incredibly capable. It¡¯s not something that can simply be envied.¡± Her voice was clear and strong, cutting through the air like a knife.


    Erin¡¯s expression faltered, momentarily frozen in disbelief as a flicker of anger danced in her eyes. She huffed in response, the sound escaping her lips like a deted balloon. ¡°I never imed that Ms. Ncked capability¡ªonly that her looks afford her numerous advantages.¡± The disdain in her tone was unmistakable.


    N, weary of Erin¡¯s thinly veiled jabs, felt a surge of determination swell within her. She decided it was time to voice her thoughts, to stand her ground. Turning to Erin, she spoke firmly, ¡°You assert that my appearance grants me benefits, but isn¡¯t it true that your family background provides you with ample advantages as well? If it didn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here enjoying lunch with Ms. Summer, now would you?¡± Her words were sharp,den with the weight of truth.


    Life had never been fair, and the insatiable desire for more often stemmed from a ce of greed. N felt a sense of satisfaction as Erin¡¯s face contorted, the color draining from it, revealing an ugly shade of defeat.


    With resolve, N gathered her tray and stood up, announcing decisively, ¡°I¡¯m finished here. Enjoy your meal.¡± The finality in her voice echoed around the table.


    Melody, sensing the tension, quickly rose to follow her. ¡°N, I¡¯m really sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken so hastily. If I hadn¡¯t allowed them to sit with us, none of this would have unfolded,¡± she said, her voiceced with regret.


    N waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She appreciated Melody¡¯s concern but felt a sense of liberation in her choice to walk away.


    Erin, however, was relentless, searching for any opportunity to provoke N further. Even if they hadn¡¯t agreed to let them join, Erin would have lingered nearby, seeking another way to irritate her. Initially, N had thought Erin and Damon were apatible pair, but now she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Erin was beneath him. Still, the possibility that Damon might choose to marry Erin loomed over her thoughts, reminding her that it wasn¡¯t her ce to intervene.


    Once they had exited the cafeteria, Erin turned to Damon, her voiceced with feigned innocence. ¡°Mr. Damon, do you think Ms. N holds a grudge against me?¡± She bit her lip, a calcted move to evoke sympathy.


    In most cases, a man might have felt a surge ofpassion at her vulnerable disy. Yet, Damon remained stoic, his expression unwavering as he replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you provoke her first?¡± His words were cool, a stark contrast to Erin¡¯s emotional turmoil.


    Feeling the heat of his defense for N, Erin¡¯s anger ignited, her voice dropping to an icy tone. ¡°I was merely stating the truth. Didn¡¯t you agree with me?¡± Her heart raced as she sought validation.


    She had anticipated that knowing Damon harbored feelings for N wouldpel him to treat her with more kindness, to ensure her silence. Instead, his demeanor had grown even more distant.


    ¡°I only affirmed that personal capability is crucial. It seems you fail to grasp what men truly want,¡± Damon remarked, his words slicing through the air. Erin¡¯splexion paled, a wave of realization washing over her. Was he insinuating that he preferred women of substance, leaving her in the shadows?


    ¡°Mr. Damon, you ought to remember the identities you and N hold!¡± she snapped, her voiceced with defiance.


    The moment the words left her lips, the atmosphere shifted, the temperature plummeting as Damon¡¯s gaze turned frigid, icy enough to chill the very air around them.


    ¡°Ms. Hulle, I suggest you consider your words carefully. If you don¡¯t, the consequences may be more than you can handle,¡± he warned, rising abruptly and departing with an air of finality.


    Once Damon left the cafeteria, Erin felt the oppressive weight lifting, and she exhaled a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. But surrender was not in her nature. After years of searching for a man she could genuinely connect with, she was not about to give up without a fight.


    N and Damon were mere obstacles in her path, but she still believed she had a chance!


    As she recalled the furious expression on Dn¡¯s face as he stormed out, a smirk crept across Erin¡¯s lips, and a n began to form in her mind.


    Meanwhile, back in his office, Damon issued a coldmand, ¡°Investigate a Dn Lomas within ourpany.¡± His voice was devoid of warmth, signaling that he meant business.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, N emerged from the cafeteria feeling a renewed sense of self. The weight of Erin¡¯s scorn had shifted, and for the first time, she had stood her ground, refusing to be a victim of someone else¡¯s insecurities. As she walked alongside Melody, the air felt lighter, filled with the promise of newfound strength and resilience. N realized that her worth was not tied to her appearance or the perceptions of others; it was rooted in her capabilities and her unwavering spirit. This moment marked a turning point, where she chose to embrace her identity rather than shrink in the face of adversity.


    Conversely, Erin¡¯s facade began to crack, revealing the fragility beneath her bravado. Damon¡¯s indifference had struck a nerve, forcing her to confront the reality that her tactics of maniption were failing. As she plotted her next move, the smirk on her face belied the growing desperation within. The battle for Damon¡¯s attention had transformed into a war of wills, and Erin was not ready to concede defeat. Yet, in her relentless pursuit, she risked losing sight of what truly mattered: connection, authenticity, and the very essence of who she was. As the chapter closed, both women stood at the precipice of change, their paths diverging yet inexorably intertwined, each navigating theplexities of their desires and identities in a world that demanded more than mere appearances.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the simmering tensions between N, Erin, and Damon to reach a boiling point, as the consequences of their confrontations begin to unfold. With Erin¡¯s scheming nature now fully unleashed, her determination to undermine N will manifest in unexpected ways. As she plots her next move, the stakes will rise, and the dynamics of their rtionships will shift dramatically. Will Erin¡¯s maniptions lead to a fracture in the fragile alliances formed, or will she inadvertently strengthen the bond between N and Damon?


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s coldmand to investigate Dn Lomas hints at deeperyers of intrigue within thepany, suggesting that personal rivalries may soon intertwine with professional stakes. As secrets unravel and hidden agendase to light, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, questioning the true motives of each character. Will Damon uncover something about Dn that could change everything? And how will N respond when she realizes the lengths to which Erin is willing to go? The next chapter promises to be a thrilling ride, filled with unexpected revtions and a sh of wills that will leave everyone reeling.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 101

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 101 Summary


    In Chapter 101 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Spencer finds himself in a tense confrontation with his boss, Damon. Spencer¡¯s confusion is palpable as he questions the necessity of investigating a particr employee, Dn. Damon¡¯s cold response leaves Spencer feeling the weight of authority and the pressure toply without question. Despite his unease, Spencer dutifully prepares a report on Dn, only to receive a chilling directive from Damon to arrange for Dn to be away for six months, deepening Spencer¡¯s internal conflict.


    Meanwhile, Dn grapples with his own frustrations as he exits the cafeteria, clutching a bouquet of flowers. Torn between discarding the flowers and recognizing their beauty, he decides to reach out to a romantic interest for dinner, hoping to escape the day¡¯s turmoil. Just as he feels a glimmer of hope, a mysterious message from an unknown sender disrupts his thoughts. The cryptic nature of the message and its sudden retraction leaves Dn feeling unsettled, prompting him to block the contact, convinced it might be a prank.


    Later that evening, Erin, the sender of the mysterious message, grows impatient waiting for Dn at the bar. When he finally arrives, recognition dawns on him, and he questions her motives. Erin¡¯s confident demeanor and veiled threats create an atmosphere of tension as she offers to help Dn win over N, but at a cost. Dn¡¯s skepticism shes with Erin¡¯s cold insistence that he must follow her directives without question, leaving him feeling trapped and desperate.


    As the chapter unfolds, Dn¡¯s emotional state shifts from confusion to anger and determination. The stakes rise as he realizes the implications of Erin¡¯s threats and the potential consequences for N. Caught in a web of maniption, Dn grapples with his desire for revenge against N for his earlier embarrassment, even as he recognizes the perilous situation he finds himself in with Erin. The chapter closes on a note of uncertainty, with Dn torn betweenpliance and defiance.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Chapter 101**


    Spencer furrowed his brow, confusion evident on his face. ¡°Mr. Sumner, may I ask why we are looking into this employee?¡± he inquired, his voiceced with uncertainty.


    Damon¡¯s response was as frigid as the winter air. ¡°I hired you to execute your duties, not to question my decisions,¡± he snapped, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Feeling the weight of Damon¡¯s icy stare, Spencer instinctively averted his gaze, his heart racing. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll get right on it,¡± he mumbled, eager to escape the tension hanging in the air.


    Before long, Spencer returned to Damon, a neatly printed report on Dn clutched tightly in his hands. He ced it on Damon¡¯s desk, his heart pounding as he waited for feedback.


    After skimming through the document, Damon remained unfazed. ¡°Find a reason to send him on a business trip. I don¡¯t want him around here for the next six months,¡± he instructed, his voice devoid of any warmth.


    Spencer felt a twinge of unease at the oddity of the request but remembered their earlier conversation and kept his mouth shut. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it right away,¡± he replied, his voice steady despite the turmoil within.


    Meanwhile, Dn exited the cafeteria, his fingers tightly gripping the bouquet of flowers he had received. A wave of frustration washed over him, and he contemted discarding them. Yet, the thought of wasting something so beautiful held him back.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, he decided to text a recent romantic interest, inviting her to dinner. He figured that dinner would naturally lead to a more intimate setting afterward, allowing him to escape the turmoil of his day.


    Just as he felt a flicker of hope at this new n, his phone buzzed with a friend request. He nced at the profile picture of a striking woman and, assuming she was someone he had encountered on a dating app, epted it without hesitation.


    Before he could even type a greeting, a message popped up: [Want to get N? 8:00 p.m. tonight at State Zero Bar, Room 8.]


    Dn¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. He was about to respond when the message was suddenly retracted.


    He sent several messages in quick session, seeking rification, but received no reply. If not for the notification indicating that a message had been deleted, he might have dismissed it as a figment of his imagination.


    Just days earlier, he had mustered the courage to confess his feelings to N, and now, someone was reaching out to him with a cryptic message. The implication that the sender was nearby in the cafeteria sent a shiver down his spine. Yet, with the bustling crowd, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint who it might be.


    After a moment of hesitation, suspicion crept in, and he decided to block the unknown contact, dismissing it as a prank.


    Later that evening, Erin sat in the bar, her patience wearing thin as she waited for over an hour. When Dn failed to arrive, her frustration boiled over, prompting her to have him forcibly brought in.


    As Dn entered, recognition hit him like a cold p. Erin was the one who had sent him that mysterious message. ¡°Ms. Hulle, what do you want?¡± he asked, his voice cautious, knowing there was no connection between her and N. Why would she involve herself in his affairs?


    A smirk danced on Erin¡¯s lips, but it didn¡¯t reach her cold, calcting eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear in the text? I can help you get N,¡± she replied, her tone dripping with confidence.


    Dn scoffed, skepticism etched on his face. ¡°And why should I trust you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Erin stated matter-of-factly, tossing a stack of documents onto the table between them with an icy smile. ¡°If you refuse to follow my instructions, the repercussions could be more severe than you can imagine.¡±


    Dn picked up the files, his heart plummeting as he scanned the contents. The implications were dire, and he felt a wave of dread wash over him.


    After a long, tense pause, he met Erin¡¯s gaze, his voice trembling. ¡°Did N do something to upset you?¡±


    Erin¡¯s smirk widened, but her eyes remained devoid of warmth. ¡°It¡¯s wise not to delve into matters that don¡¯t concern you. Knowing too much could lead to disaster. All you need to understand is that I will assist you in winning her over.¡±


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Dn asked, desperation creeping into his voice.


    ¡°Simply adhere to my directives and refrain from questioning me,¡± Erinmanded, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    Dn cast his eyes downward, a surge of anger coursing through him at the tant threat. He understood that resisting Erin would be futile, and a part of him felt a twisted sense of determination toply with her n. After all, he was eager to find a way to retaliate against N for the embarrassment he had suffered in the cafeteria earlier that day.Conclusion


    In the tangled web of maniption and unspoken emotions, both Spencer and Dn find themselves ensnared by forces beyond their control. Spencer, caught between his loyalty to Damon and the unsettling task of investigating Dn, grapples with a sense of moral conflict. As he submits to Damon¡¯s chillingmand, the weight of hispliance hangs heavy in the air, foreshadowing the consequences of blind obedience. Meanwhile, Dn, feeling the sting of rejection and the pressure of external expectations, is thrust into a dangerous game orchestrated by Erin. Her cryptic threats and promises of assistance only deepen his turmoil, pushing him further into a corner where trust is a luxury he cannot afford.


    As the chapter closes, the emotional arc crescendos into a poignant realization: both men are at the mercy of their circumstances, driven by a mix of fear, ambition, and the desire for connection. Dn¡¯s desperation to win over N leads him to ally with a woman whose intentions are shrouded in darkness, while Spencer¡¯s internal struggle reflects the broader theme of loyalty versus integrity. The unseen doors they step through lead not to the untold worlds they hoped for, but to abyrinth of uncertainty and moral ambiguity. In this moment of reckoning, the choices they make will not only define their futures but also intertwine their fates in ways they cannot yetprehend.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between Dn and Erin esctes, readers can anticipate a deeper exploration of the power dynamics at y. With Erin¡¯s ominous threat hanging in the air, Dn finds himself trapped between his desires and the chilling control Erin exerts over his fate. Will he sumb to her maniptive tactics, or will he find a way to reim his agency and navigate the treacherous waters of both his romantic pursuits and workce politics? The stakes are higher than ever, and every choice he makes could lead to unforeseen consequences.


    Meanwhile, Spencer¡¯s loyalty to Damon will be tested as he grapples with the moral implications of his boss¡¯s dubious orders. As he digs deeper into Dn¡¯s life, he may uncover secrets that challenge his perception of right and wrong. Will Spencer remain the obedient employee, or will he find the courage to stand up against Damon¡¯s chillingmands? The chapter promises to intertwine their fates in unexpected ways, leaving readers eager to see how the threads of intrigue, maniption, and desire will unravel in this intricate web of rtionships. Prepare for revtions that could change everything we thought we knew about these characters and the world they inhabit.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 102

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 102 Summary


    In Chapter 102 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Dn prepares himself for an uncertain journey, expressing his determination to follow someone else¡¯s lead. Meanwhile, N is deeply engrossed in her work at theb, battling frustration as the clock ticks past 10:00 p.m. Her concentration is interrupted by a call from rk, who is concerned about herte hours. As she reassures him, she encounters Damon in the elevator, whose cold demeanor creates an unsettling tension between them, forcing N to decide whether to confront or avoid him.


    N feels the weight of Damon¡¯s icy gaze as she stands at the elevator doors, torn between her instincts. Despite her desire to escape the suffocating atmosphere, she finds herself unable to enter the elevator with him. Their brief interaction is marked by unspoken emotions, and as Damon departs, N presses the down button, seeking freedom from the difort of their encounter. Upon returning home, she finds rk waiting for her, his expression revealing concern and irritation about herte hours, which adds anotheryer of tension to their rtionship.


    The conversation between N and rk reveals underlying issues, particrly his worries about her working rtionship with Damon. N reassures him that her work is with another executive, attempting to alleviate his concerns, but rk remains skeptical. His protective nature creates a barrier between them, leaving N feeling misunderstood and isted. Despite her attempts to redirect the conversation, the weight of their unspoken feelings lingers, highlighting the strain in their rtionship.


    As the chapter progresses, N reflects on the peculiar dynamics of her family, particrly her grandmother¡¯s attempts to show care through small gestures after stern reprimands. This irony underscores N¡¯splicated feelings towards her family and their expectations. Just as she tries to retreat into her thoughts, rk confronts her about her attitude, revealing the frustration and concern that permeates their interactions. The chapter closes with a sense of unresolved tension, leaving N caught between her work, her family, and herplicated feelings towards Damon and rk.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    **by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 102**


    Dn inhaled deeply, the air filling his lungs as he steadied himself. ¡°Alright,¡± he said deliberately, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± His voice carried a sense of determination, a willingness to embark on whatever journeyy ahead.


    ¡ª


    N had immersed herself in theb¡¯s sterile environment, the clock ticking relentlessly past 10:00 p.m. as she wrestled with theplexities of her experiment. Frustration simmered beneath her calm exterior. As she meticulously gathered her papers and instruments, the familiar buzz of her phone interrupted her thoughts. It was rk.


    The moment she answered, his voice, cool and slightly detached, pierced through the static of her exhaustion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you home yet?¡± he inquired, a hint of concerncing his tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m wrapping up now. I¡¯ll be home soon,¡± she assured him, her voice steady despite the fatigue creeping into her bones. Just then, the elevator doors slid open, revealing an unexpected sight.


    Inside stood Damon, his presencemanding and unsettling. N hesitated, her heart racing as their eyes locked. His gaze was like ice, cold and unyielding, and an invisible wall of tension enveloped them. She could feel the chill emanating from him, a stark contrast to the warmth of theb she was leaving behind.


    Biting her lip, N wavered, torn between the urge to step inside and the instinct to retreat. Given the way he had treated her during lunch, it was clear that he wished to avoid her.


    ¡°Should Ie pick you up?¡± rk¡¯s voice broke through her reverie, pulling her back to the present.


    ¡°No need. I drove. Just wait for me at home,¡± she replied quickly, trying to shake off the weight of Damon¡¯s icy stare.


    As she hung up, the sensation of his sharp gaze bore down on her, making her palms mmy as she clutched her phone tightly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?¡± Damon¡¯s voice sliced through the air, cool and indifferent.


    N shook her head, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°No. I just remembered I forgot something. You go ahead.¡± The words felt hollow, but she needed to escape the suffocating atmosphere.


    Without another word, Damon pressed the button to close the doors, and they began to slide shut, sealing her out of whatever world he inhabited. The elevator descended, each floor passing by like a countdown to freedom.


    N stared at the down button, contemting her next move before finally pressing it again, the action grounding her in the moment.


    When she finally stepped through her front door, the clock¡¯s hands pointed nearly to midnight. The living room was dimly lit, and there, waiting for her on the sofa, sat rk, his expression a mix of concern and irritation.


    ¡°I might be workingte often. You don¡¯t have to wait up for me,¡± she said, a slight frown creasing her brow as she took in his worried demeanor.


    rk¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°Is this job really that demanding?¡± His question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications.


    N met his gaze, understanding the underlying question¡ªwas she spending herte nights with Damon? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your uncle doesn¡¯t like me at all right now. My work is with another executive at Prospectus Technology. We won¡¯t have any interactions,¡± she replied, her voice firm, hoping to quell his unease.


    rk, undeterred by her reassurances, responded, ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you.¡± His sincerity was evident, but it felt like a barrier between them, a wall she wasn¡¯t sure how to scale.


    Not wanting to prolong the conversation, N nodded, a gesture of eptance. ¡°I know. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    rk¡¯s frown deepened as he sensed that N wasn¡¯t fully grasping the weight of his words.


    Yet, recalling how she had so easily dismissed Damon¡¯s gift in front of him the day before, he convinced himself that Damon¡¯s pride would keep him at bay, preventing any further pursuit.


    ¡ª


    ¡°N, let¡¯s drop this topic. Grandma sent over some supplements today. She still cares about you,¡± rk said, attempting to redirect the conversation, his tone softening.


    N nced at the assortment of supplements piled on the table, a hint of sarcasm dancing in her eyes. Marie and rk had a peculiar way of following up a stern reprimand with a small gesture of care, as if to bnce the scales of their concern.


    ¡°Thank Grandma for me,¡± she replied, her voice carrying a note of gratitude tinged with irony.


    With that, N turned to ascend the stairs, her mind still swirling with thoughts of the day. Just as she reached the first step, she heard footsteps behind her. Before she could react, a firm grip seized her wrist.


    ¡°N, what¡¯s with your attitude? Are you still mad at Grandma?¡± rk¡¯s voice was a mixture of frustration and concern, cutting through the silence.


    ¡ª


    **Chapter 103**


    **25**Conclusion


    In the quiet aftermath of the night, N found herself grappling with the weight of her choices. The encounter with Damon had left her shaken, a stark reminder of the unresolved tension that still lingered between them. As she stood at the threshold of her home, the warmth of rk¡¯s concern felt bothforting and suffocating. She yearned for understanding, yet the barriers erected by unspoken fears and insecurities loomedrger than ever. The juxtaposition of her professional ambitions and theplexities of her personal life created a chasm she struggled to bridge, leaving her feeling adrift in a sea of uncertainty.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s frustration simmered beneath the surface, a reflection of his deep-seated need to protect N. His attempts to redirect the conversation revealed his own vulnerabilities, as he grappled with the fear of losing her to the shadows of her past. The tension between them was palpable, a delicate dance of concern and misunderstanding. As N ascended the stairs, she realized that the path forward would require more than just reassurances; it would demand honesty, vulnerability, and a willingness to confront the unseen doors thaty ahead. In that moment, she understood that stepping into the unknown was not merely about choosing a direction, but about embracing theplexities of her own heart.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to escte as their unresolved issuese to a head. With rk¡¯s growing frustration and N¡¯s evasive demeanor, the dynamics of their rtionship will be put to the test. N¡¯s thoughts of Damon linger like a shadow, and the emotional weight of her interactions with both men will create a charged atmosphere, leading to confrontations that could change the course of their lives. Will N finally confront her feelings, or will she continue to dance around the truth, risking everything she holds dear?


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s presence loomsrge in N¡¯s mind, and his intentions remain shrouded in mystery. As N grapples with her emotions, she may find herself drawn back to the chilling encounter in the elevator. The unseen doors of her life are opening wider, revealingplexities that challenge her understanding of loyalty, ambition, and desire. Will she be able to navigate these treacherous waters, or will the unseen forces at y pull her into a world she never anticipated? The anticipation builds as N stands at the precipice of pivotal choices that could either bind her closer to rk or lead her into the enigmatic realm that Damon represents.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 103

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 103 Summary


    In Chapter 103 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N exhibits a cold indifference towards rk, dismissing his concerns about her feelings with a t tone. rk, feeling the sting of her nonchnce, attempts to soften his approach, urging her to be more understanding of his elderly grandmother. However, N¡¯s frustration simmers beneath the surface; she realizes that her love for rk has dwindled, and she feels overshadowed by his family and career ambitions. Despite her calm exterior, her heart races with unexpressed emotions, indicating a deep internal conflict.


    As the conversation shifts, rk invites N to dinner at his mother¡¯s house, which surprises her given Cindy¡¯s previousck of warmth towards her. The prospect of entering Cyrus¡¯ study intrigues N, as she hopes to uncover secrets rted to the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident. She agrees to the dinner, disying a newfound resolve, while her mind is still preupied with herplicated feelings and the potential revtions that await her.


    On the evening of the dinner, N prepares herself, but her ns are interrupted by Dn, who confronts her with flowers and a cake, professing his feelings once again. Annoyed by his persistence, N firmly rebuffs him, stating her marital status and using him of harassment. Dn¡¯s challenge for proof ignites her irritation further, leading to a tense standoff where he physically restrains her, prompting a surge of fury within her.


    Just then, rk arrives, breaking the tension with a swift punch to Dn¡¯s face, knocking him to the ground. N is momentarily stunned by the sudden turn of events, feeling a mix of relief and gratitude towards rk. As Dn grapples with the aftermath of the confrontation, he realizes N¡¯s marital status and feels a pang of guilt, but he quickly steels himself against rk¡¯s menacing presence. The chapter closes with palpable tension between the two men, while N feels the weight of their confrontation pressing down on her, symbolizing theplexities of her rtionships and the turmoil within her.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 103**


    N brushed rk off with an air of indifference, her expression a mask of cool detachment. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± she stated, her voice t as if the weight of his concerns didn¡¯t even graze her.


    rk¡¯s heart sank at her nonchnt dismissal. A chill crept into his gaze, darkening the warmth that usually flickered there. He could feel a storm brewing within him, but he took a deep breath, inhaling the tension that hung in the air, and tried to soften his approach. ¡°N,¡± he began, his tone gentler now, ¡°I know you feel wronged, but Grandma is getting old. I hope you can be more understanding.¡±


    N couldn¡¯t help but let out a small, derisiveugh at his words. It was a familiar tune¡ªwhenever the Sumners were involved, rk¡¯s answer was always the same: she should just endure. Once, she had overlooked these frustrations because of her love for him, but now, with a heavy heart, she realized that she would always y second fiddle to his family and his career ambitions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no issues with her,¡± she replied, her voice calm but her heart racing with unspoken emotions.


    After all, she had reached a point where her feelings for rk had begun to fade. If she no longer cared for him, why would she concern herself with the opinions of anyone else, least of all his grandmother?


    Noticing the resolute calmness in her demeanor, rk decided to drop the subject, shifting gears. ¡°By the way, Mom invited us over for dinner tomorrow night,¡± he said, attempting to infuse some lightness into the conversation.


    N¡¯s brows shot up in surprise. Cindy had never been fond of her, and since their marriage, invitations to the Sumner home had been scarce. Yet, the prospect of entering Cyrus¡¯ study piqued her interest. Perhaps therey the secrets she sought regarding the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident.


    ¡°Alright, got it. Do we need to prepare any gifts?¡± she inquired, her mind already racing with possibilities.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll pick you up after work,¡± rk replied, his tone casual, as if the dinner was just another mundane event.


    ¡°Okay,¡± N agreed, a hint of resolve in her voice.


    The following evening, N meticulously packed herb equipment, her mind still swirling with thoughts. She bid farewell to Melody, who shed her a supportive smile, before making her way to the downstairs lobby. Just as she reached the entrance, a figure emerged from the shadows, startling her.


    It was Dn¡ªthe man who hadid bare his feelings for her just the day before. He stood there, a bouquet of vibrant flowers in one hand and a small, elegantly decorated cake in the other, a grin stered across his face.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston,¡± he began, his voice earnest, ¡°I thought about it all night and realized I still like you. I don¡¯t want to give up. Can you give me a chance to pursue you?¡±


    N felt a wave of annoyance wash over her. Hadn¡¯t she made her stance clear just yesterday?


    ¡°Mr. Lomas,¡± she replied, her voice firm and unwavering, ¡°I told you I¡¯m married. This is harassment.¡±


    For a fleeting moment, Dn¡¯s smile faltered, his expression hardening. But then, he quickly regained hisposure, his confidence returning. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re married. Unless you show me your marriage certificate or bring your husband to prove it,¡± he challenged, his toneced with defiance.


    A spark of irritation ignited in N¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have to prove anything to you. If you think I¡¯m lying, find evidence. If you can¡¯t, then stop bothering me,¡± she shot back, her voice cold as ice.


    She turned to walk away, but before she could escape the awkward encounter, Dn¡¯s hand shot out, gripping her arm with an unyielding hold.


    In that instant, a sh of fury surged through her, but it was rk¡¯s presence that broke the tension. With a swift motion, he delivered a punch that connected squarely with Dn¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Dn screamed, the impact sending him crashing to the ground, flowers and cake flying in all directions, leaving him looking utterly defeated.


    N stood there, momentarily stunned, before she turned to rk, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°When did you get here?¡± she asked, her heart racing with a mix of relief and gratitude.


    ¡°Just now,¡± rk replied, his gaze fixed on Dn, radiating a fierce intensity that sent shivers down N¡¯s spine.


    Dn, still reeling from the punch, felt a wave of anger swell within him. He looked up, ready tosh out at rk, but the icy re he met sent a chill through him, making him tremble involuntarily as he fought to suppress his fear.


    Gathering himself, Dn red defiantly at rk. ¡°Who are you? Why did you hit me?¡± he demanded, trying to muster the bravado that was slipping away.


    ¡°You¡¯re harassing my wife. Consider yourself lucky it was just one punch,¡± rk growled, his voice low and menacing.


    As the realization of N¡¯s marital status sank in, Dn felt a pang of guilt stab at him. Yet, he quickly steeled himself, remembering that rk had thrown the first punch.


    The air crackled with tension, and the unspoken words hung heavily between them, each man standing firm in the face of the other, while N felt the weight of their confrontation settle around her like a heavy cloak.Conclusion


    As the dust settled from the confrontation, N found herself caught in a whirlwind of emotions. rk¡¯s unexpected defense had stirred something deep within her¡ªa flicker of the love she once felt, now battling against the growing distance that had formed between them. She could see the fierce protectiveness in his eyes, a stark contrast to the indifference she had been feeling towards their rtionship. Yet, the lingering frustration over her own unfulfilled desires gnawed at her heart, reminding her that the shadows of doubt still loomedrge. In that moment, she realized that while rk¡¯s loyalty was unwavering, her own feelings had be a tangled web of resentment and longing, leaving her uncertain about the path ahead.


    For rk, the punch he had thrown was not just a physical act; it was a deration of hismitment to N, a desperate attempt to bridge the widening chasm between them. He felt a surge of determination, fueled by the need to protect what remained of their bond. But as he looked at N, her conflicted expression mirrored his own turmoil. The fight with Dn had unveiled a deeper struggle within their marriage¡ªone that required more than just physical defense. It called for understanding,munication, and a willingness to confront the unspoken truths that had been festering beneath the surface. As they stood there, the weight of the moment pressing down upon them, both rk and N understood that the unseen doors to their future could only be opened if they were willing to step through together, confronting the untold worlds thaty beyond their current reality.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As tensions mount between rk and Dn, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the emotional turmoil brewing within N. With Dn¡¯s aggressive pursuit of her and rk¡¯s fierce protectiveness igniting a vtile mix, readers can expect a confrontation that will challenge N¡¯s resolve and force her to confront her feelings. Will the altercation between the two men escte, leading to unforeseen consequences? Or will N find the courage to assert her independence, ultimately reshaping her rtionship with both rk and Dn?


    Moreover, the dinner invitation at the Sumner household looms ominously in the background. N¡¯s curiosity about Cyrus¡¯ study and the secrets it may hold regarding the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident will likely intertwine with her personal struggles. As she navigates theplexities of her marriage and the unexpected attention from Dn, the dinner could serve as a pivotal moment, revealing hidden truths and testing loyalties. Will N uncover critical information that could alter her fate, or will the evening unravel in ways she never anticipated? The stakes have never been higher, and the unseen doors to untold worlds are about to swing wide open.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 104

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 104 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± tensions rise between Dn and rk as usations of harassment surface. Dn confronts rk, demanding proof of his alleged behavior towards N, but rk remains calm and defiant, suggesting that Dn himself could end up in trouble. Dn¡¯s bravado begins to crumble under rk¡¯s unwavering demeanor, leading to a heated exchange where Dn vows to retaliate. This confrontation ignites a protective instinct in rk, who is furious at the thought of N being harassed.


    rk¡¯s concern for N deepens as he questions why she didn¡¯t inform him about Dn¡¯s harassment. N, visibly troubled, reveals that she had previously turned down Dn¡¯s advances but didn¡¯t expect him to escte his pursuit. rk¡¯s frustration grows as he expresses his disdain for people like Dn, vowing to involve Uncle Damon to address the issue. However, N protests, fearing that escting the situation mightplicate things further. Their disagreement esctes, with N challenging rk¡¯s ability to confront Damon, which only fuels rk¡¯s indignation.


    As they drive to Cyrus and Cindy¡¯s home, the atmosphere is thick with tension, and their silence speaks volumes about the unresolved conflict between them. Once inside, the contrast between the lightheartedughter of Cyrus and the seriousness of their earlier encounter bes evident. N¡¯s internal struggle intensifies as she grapples with her emotions and the desire to ess Cyrus¡¯s study for undisclosed reasons. She devises a n to reach the study through rk¡¯s balcony, highlighting her determination and resourcefulness.


    Amidst the familial dynamics, the chess game between Cyrus and Damon unfolds, revealing thepetitive nature of their rtionship. Cyrus¡¯s resigned demeanor suggests a deeper narrative of rivalry and expectations within the family. As Damon yfully taunts Cyrus about his inability to win, the scene encapstes theplexities of their interactions, contrasting the lightheartedness of the game with the underlying tensions that N and rk are grappling with in their own lives. The chapter ends with an air of unresolved conflict and the anticipation of what lies ahead for the characters.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 104**


    ¡°You stand there using me of harassing her? Is there any proof to back that up? If you can¡¯t provide any, I swear I¡¯ll call the police and report you for assault. You could very well find yourself spending a few nights behind bars!¡± Dn¡¯s voice wasced with a threatening edge, his fists clenched at his sides.


    rk, however, remained unperturbed, his expression unwavering. ¡°Go ahead and make that call, but don¡¯t be shocked if it¡¯s you who ends up in a cell,¡± he replied, his tone calm yet loaded with an undercurrent of menace.


    The bravado that Dn had tried to project began to falter as he realized rk¡¯s unshakeableposure. Gritting his teeth in frustration, Dn spat out, ¡°Fine! Just you wait. You¡¯d better pray that our paths don¡¯t cross again!¡±


    With that, he turned on his heel and stormed away, his anger trailing behind him like a storm cloud.


    rk watched Dn¡¯s retreating figure with a cold, piercing gaze. How dare someone like him have the audacity to harass N? The thought ignited a fierce protectiveness within him.


    Turning to N, rk¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me someone was bothering you?¡± His voice was low, filled with concern and a hint of anger.


    It was evident from her reaction that this wasn¡¯t the first time she had faced trouble from this man.


    N pressed her lips into a thin line, her eyes downcast. ¡°I didn¡¯t think he would actually get physical. I turned him down yesterday,¡± she admitted, the weight of her words heavy in the air.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Dn¡¯s relentless pursuit, even after she had made her rejection crystal clear.


    rk scoffed, his disdain palpable. ¡°Putting up with people like him only gives them more power. I¡¯ll call Uncle Damonter and ask him how he keeps his employees in line,¡± he dered, the resolve in his voice unmistakable.


    N¡¯s frown deepened at the mention of involving Damon. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor issue. There¡¯s no need to drag him into this,¡± she protested, her voice tinged with concern.


    rk paused, his gaze drilling into hers as he searched for the truth. ¡°Do you genuinely believe it¡¯s minor, or are you just afraid I¡¯llplicate things for him?¡±


    N¡¯s demeanor shifted, her expression growing icy as she replied, ¡°Do you really think you have what it takes to stand up to him?¡±


    ¡°Say that again!¡± rk snapped, his eyes zing with indignation.


    How dare she insinuate that hecked the strength to confront Damon?!


    ¡°I can repeat it as many times as you need. It¡¯s the truth,¡± N countered, her voice steady and unyielding.


    rk let out a cold, humorlessugh. ¡°Fine. Very well,¡± he said, his tone clipped.


    He turned abruptly and strode toward the car parked at the curb, the silence between them thick and charged as they drove to Cyrus and Cindy¡¯s ce. Not a word was exchanged, the air heavy with unspoken tension.


    N followed him inside, undeterred by his silence, her mind racing with thoughts of the confrontation.


    As they stepped into the living room, the sound of Cyrus¡¯sughter filled the space, a stark contrast to the atmosphere they had just left behind.


    N¡¯s hands curled into fists at her sides, and she took a deep breath, trying to suppress the tumult of emotions swirling within her. She changed her shoes at the entrance, her mind still preupied with the earlier encounter.


    Her gaze fell upon Damon, who was engaged in a game of chess with Cyrus, while Cindy sat nearby, a serene smile gracing her lips.


    N understood all too well that the marriage between Cyrus and Cindy was little more than an borate fa?ade; Cindy was merely ying her part in a charade that everyone could see through.


    When Cindy spotted rk, her expression softened. ¡°Take a seat. Dinner will be served as soon as your dad and uncle finish this game,¡± she said gently, her voice warm.


    But as her eyes flickered toward N, the smile vanished, leaving behind a cold silence.


    N didn¡¯t mind; a sudden disy of affection from Cindy would have felt jarring and insincere.


    Settling onto the couch, rk¡¯s attention drifted to the chessboard, where Cyrus appeared to be losing ground rapidly.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s thoughts were consumed with devising a way to ess Cyrus¡¯s study without raising any suspicions.


    The study was located on the second floor at the end of the left hallway and was typically locked tight, a fortress of secrets.


    Stealing the key from Cyrus was out of the question, but rk¡¯s bedroom was conveniently adjacent to the study, with their balconies connected. If she could reach rk¡¯s balcony, she¡¯d have a clear path to the study.


    As N contemted her n, the chess game reached its conclusion.


    Cyrus let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Damon, you never take it easy on me. I¡¯m your brother¡ªcan¡¯t you cut me some ck for once?¡±


    Damon chuckled as he dropped the white pieces into the container. ¡°If you want someone to go easy on you, y with your subordinates. They wouldn¡¯t dare beat you,¡± he retorted, a teasing glint in his eyes.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation with Dn, the air between rk and N hung heavy with unspoken words and unresolved tension. rk¡¯s fierce protectiveness shed with N¡¯s desire for autonomy, revealing the cracks in their understanding of each other. As they sat in the living room, surrounded by theughter of Cyrus and Cindy, the stark contrast between their earlier encounter and the lighthearted atmosphere only amplified the turmoil within N. She wrestled with her emotions, torn between gratitude for rk¡¯s support and the fear ofplicating their lives further. The weight of her past experiences loomedrge, making her hesitant to lean on anyone, even someone as steadfast as rk.


    Yet, as the evening unfolded, N¡¯s resolve began to crystallize. The chess game between Cyrus and Damon served as a metaphor for her own strategic maneuvering; she needed to navigate her way through theplexities of her rtionships and the secrets that surrounded her. The flicker of determination ignited within her as she plotted her next move, not just in the game of chess but in her life as well. With rk by her side, she felt a flicker of hope that perhaps, together, they could confront the challenges ahead. As they shared that silent moment in the living room, both were acutely aware that they stood on the precipice of something new¡ªan uncharted territory where trust, vulnerability, and courage would be their guiding lights.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, the tension between N and rk is poised to reach a boiling point as they grapple with the fallout from Dn¡¯s confrontation. N, driven by her determination to protect herself and uncover the secrets lurking behind closed doors, will take bold steps to execute her n to ess Cyrus¡¯s study. As she navigates the delicate dynamics of the household, her internal struggle will intensify, forcing her to confront not only her fears but also the consequences of her actions. Will she risk everything for the truth, or will her hesitation lead to furtherplications?


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s simmering anger and protectiveness will manifest in unexpected ways. As he grapples with N¡¯s dismissal of his concerns, he may find himself caught between his loyalty to family and his growing feelings for her. The chess game between Cyrus and Damon serves as a metaphor for the strategic moves they must all make in their own lives, hinting at the deeper conflicts that will unfold. With the stakes rising and the atmosphere thick with unspoken truths, readers can expect revtions that will challenge alliances and reshape rtionships, leaving everyone to question who they can truly trust.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 105

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 105 Summary


    In Chapter 105 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension between characters is palpable as Cyrus and Damon engage in a conversation filled with underlying emotions. Cyrus, trying to lighten the mood, teases Damon about his temper, but Damon remains focused on a chess game, reflecting his inner struggles. Their dynamic shifts when N, feeling overwhelmed, decides to leave the dining table after only a few bites of food, signaling her own emotional state and prompting a concerned response from rk.


    N¡¯s decision to leave the table leads her to rk¡¯s bedroom, where she locks the door behind her, filled with a mix of excitement and anxiety. She sneaks into Cyrus¡¯ study, searching for something useful amidst the chaos of his papers. The atmosphere shifts dramatically when she hears footsteps approaching, forcing her to hide behind the curtain. This moment heightens the tension as Cyrus enters with Damon, discussing the dire state of hispany and revealing theplexities of their rtionship.


    As the conversation unfolds, Damon maintains a stoic demeanor, showing little emotion despite the seriousness of Cyrus¡¯ predicament. N, still hidden, is anxious about being discovered, especially when Damon seems to sense something amiss. After their business discussion, N seizes the opportunity to escape but is caught off guard by Damon waiting at the door. The confrontation esctes as Damon questions her intentions, leaving N in a precarious position where she must navigate her fear of being exposed while trying to conceal her true motives.


    The chapter concludes with N feeling trapped and desperate, as Damon threatens to inform Cyrus of her presence in the study. The stakes are raised significantly, leaving N with a sense of dread about the potential consequences of her actions. The emotional weight of the chapter lies in the intery of tension, fear, and theplex rtionships among the characters, setting the stage for further developments in the story.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 105**


    Cyrus shook his head with a bemused smile, his voiceced with teasing. ¡°With a temper like yours, I genuinely wonder what kind of woman could ever tolerate you.¡±


    Damon, however, remained silent, his focus unwavering as he meticulously arranged the scattered chess pieces on the board. Each piece was a soldier in a battle he was determined to win, a reflection of his own inner turmoil.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat,¡± Cyrus urged, breaking the tension that hung in the air like a thick fog.


    As they settled around the dining table, Cyrus filled the space with his chatter, almost to the point of excess. His words flowed freely, a stream of thoughts and anecdotes meant to lighten the mood, but Damon¡¯s demeanor remained stoic, lost in his own thoughts.


    N, on the other hand, picked at her food, her appetite seemingly diminished. After only a few bites, she ced her cutlery down with a soft clink, a signal of her intent. ¡°I¡¯m done. You all take your time,¡± she announced, her voice steady but firm.


    Instantly, the atmosphere shifted as all eyes turned toward her. The sudden attention felt heavy, almost suffocating.


    Cindy¡¯s frown deepened, her displeasure evident, yet she refrained from voicing her thoughts, choosing instead to simmer in silence.


    rk, sensing the tension, turned to N with a gentle tone, his voice almost soothing. ¡°Is the food not to your liking tonight?¡± he inquired, concern etched across his features.


    N shook her head, her expression resolute. ¡°No, I¡¯m really full. I remember leaving some clothes in your room thest time I was here. I think I might go see if I can find that dress I liked.¡±


    rk nodded, his agreement unspoken but understood. ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, a hint of encouragement in his tone.


    Cindy contemted suggesting that a maid search for the dress instead, but then thought better of it. If N wanted to find it herself, it would spare the staff from unnecessary trouble.


    Once inside rk¡¯s bedroom, N swiftly locked the door behind her, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and trepidation. She moved with purpose toward the balcony, her mind racing with possibilities. After ensuring the coast was clear, she carefully climbed over to Cyrus¡¯ study, her movements cautious and deliberate.


    Inside the study, she took a moment to absorb the surroundings. Cyrus¡¯ desk was a chaotic array ofpany documents, papers strewn about as if a storm had passed through. She rifled through the drawers, her fingers searching for something¡ªanything¡ªuseful, but found only disorganized papers and forgotten trinkets. It seemed she would need to broaden her search.


    Just as she turned to leave, the sound of footsteps echoed in the hallway, apanied by hushed voices. Panic surged through her veins, and her heart raced as she instinctively ducked behind the curtain, her breath hitching in her throat.


    The study door swung open, and Cyrus¡¯ voice cut through the tension as he entered. ¡°Damon, you know I never ask for help, no matter how tough things get. But thepany is really in trouble this time. If you help me through this, I¡¯ll repay you with interest.¡±


    Had it not been for the dire straits of thepany and Richard¡¯s refusal to lend a hand, Cyrus would have never approached Damon.


    Damon, however, remained unperturbed, his expression unreadable. Just as he was about to speak, his gaze flickered toward the curtain. A moment of tension hung in the air, but he quickly turned back to Cyrus, who was about to take a seat in the chair facing the curtain. ¡°Cyrus, sit over there,¡± he said tly.


    Cyrus looked taken aback, a hint of confusion crossing his features. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I prefer this spot,¡± Damon replied in a tone that brooked no argument.


    With a resigned sigh, Cyrus shifted to the opposite chair, his brow furrowing as he regarded Damon. ¡°About the funding¡­ What do you think?¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained impassive, his cold demeanor unwavering. ¡°I need to think about it. It¡¯s not a small amount.¡±


    ¡°I know, but Prospectus Technology is a bigpany, and 150 million dors shouldn¡¯t be too much of a strain,¡± Cyrus pressed, desperation creeping into his voice.


    Damon continued to hold his silence, his face a mask of indifference.


    Sensing the growing displeasure radiating from Damon, Cyrus sighed heavily. ¡°Damon, you know my character. I wouldn¡¯te to you unless I had no other choice.¡±


    Damon¡¯s demeanor remained distant, his eyes reflecting a cool resolve. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    Their conversation meandered through business matters for a while longer before they finally exited the study.


    Once the coast was clear, N emerged from her hiding spot behind the curtain, her heart racing as she quickly climbed back through the balcony. She immediately sent a message to her private investigator, urging him to look into the troubling situation surrounding Cyrus¡¯pany.


    After hastily grabbing a random piece of clothing from the wardrobe, she steeled herself for her exit.


    As she opened the door, her heart nearly stopped when she was met with the imposing figure of Damon standing there. A gasp escaped her lips, but he swiftly covered her mouth, pushing her back into the room with a force that left her breathless.


    The door mmed shut behind them with a resounding bang, and N found herself pinned against it, her back pressed firmly against the wood.


    Damon¡¯s gaze bore down on her, cold and scrutinizing, as he questioned her intentions. ¡°What were you doing sneaking into Cyrus¡¯ study?¡±


    N¡¯s heart raced, her face draining of color. Had Damon truly noticed her earlier?


    ¡°U-Uncle Damon¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± she stammered, her voice trembling.


    Damon chuckled darkly, but his eyes remained icy, unyielding. ¡°I saw you hiding behind the curtain on the left side of the window. If you don¡¯t admit it, I¡¯ll go tell Cyrus right now and see if anything is missing from his study.¡±


    N¡¯s heart sank, her face going pale. She hadn¡¯t taken anything, but the mere thought of Cyrus discovering her presence sent a wave of dread washing over her. If he found out, he would be on high alert, and essing the study would be infinitely more difficult in the future. Yet, she couldn¡¯t reveal her true intentions, not now.


    **Chapter 106**Conclusion


    In this chapter, the emotional tension reaches a boiling point as N grapples with her own secrets while navigating theplex dynamics between Cyrus and Damon. The lighthearted banter that once filled the air is overshadowed by unspoken anxieties, particrly for N, who feels the weight of her hidden motives. As she embarks on a risky endeavor to uncover the truth about Cyrus¡¯pany, her heart races not only from fear of discovery but also from the realization that her actions could have far-reaching consequences. This moment of vulnerability highlights the internal conflict she faces: the desire to protect those she cares about versus the perilous path of deception she finds herself on.


    Damon¡¯s icy demeanor serves as a stark contrast to N¡¯s growing desperation, creating an atmosphere charged with uncertainty. His confrontation with her is not merely about the intrusion; it symbolizes therger battle of wills that is unfolding within their circle. As N stands pinned against the door, the stakes rise, and the emotional arc culminates in a moment of reckoning. The chapter concludes with a palpable sense of dread, leaving readers to ponder the ramifications of N¡¯s choices and the precarious bnce of trust and betrayal among the characters. In this intricate web of rtionships, the unseen doors they step through lead not only to untold worlds but also to the potential unraveling of their intertwined fates.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and Damon to reach a boiling point. With Damon¡¯s cold scrutiny and N¡¯s desperate attempts to maintain her innocence, the stakes have never felt higher. Will Damon reveal her secret to Cyrus, or is there something deeper at y in his chilling demeanor? As N grapples with her fear and the consequences of her actions, the intricate web of rtionships among the characters is set to unravel further, revealing hidden motives and unspoken alliances.


    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve into the precarious situation surrounding Cyrus¡¯pany. With Damon¡¯s reluctant consideration of Cyrus¡¯ plea for financial assistance, the implications of their conversation will ripple through their lives in unexpected ways. Will Damon ultimately decide to help, or will his indifference lead to dire consequences for both Cyrus and N? As the tension mounts, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover the truths that lie behind closed doors and the unseen battles that rage within each character. Prepare for revtions that could change everything, igniting conflicts that will alter the course of their intertwined fates.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 106

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 106 Summary


    In Chapter 106 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N is engulfed in a tense confrontation with Damon, who coldly dismisses her pleas for understanding. As Damon prepares to leave, N¡¯s desperationpels her to grab his wrist, eliciting a chilling reaction from him. She tries to exin her presence in Cyrus¡¯s study, iming she needs to retrieve her marriage certificate from rk, but Damon remains skeptical, questioning her intentions and the sincerity of her feelings towards her husband.


    N¡¯s determination shines through as she insists that her desire to find the certificate is only temporary, revealing her internal struggle with her marriage. The atmosphere thickens with tension as rk¡¯s furious knocking interrupts their conversation, heightening N¡¯s panic. She pleads with Damon to hide, fearing the consequences of rk discovering him there. Despite Damon¡¯s initial refusal, he ultimately agrees to hide, showcasing a reluctant willingness to protect N, even if just for a moment.


    As Damon leaps from the balcony to evade rk, N is left in disbelief at his sudden departure. The tension esctes further when rk barges into the room, demanding to know Damon¡¯s whereabouts. N quickly concocts a story, iming she had fallen asleep, but her defiance stirs rk¡¯s anger. He confronts her aggressively, pinning her down and threatening her, yet N stands her ground, challenging him to find Damon if he doubts her.


    As the chapter unfolds, the emotional stakes rise with rk¡¯s threat lingering in the air and the arrival of a maid calling him away. This interruption offers a brief reprieve for N, but it also leaves a cloud of uncertainty as rk warns her to behave. The chapter encapstes a vtile mix of fear, defiance, and theplexities of rtionships, highlighting N¡¯s inner turmoil and the precarious bnce of power between her and rk.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    **by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 106**


    As N stood there, tension radiating from her like heat from a me, she nervously bit her lip, her silence hanging heavily in the air. Damon, with a sneer that twisted his lips into a cruel smile, pushed her aside, his intentions clear as he prepared to walk away.


    In a moment of sheer desperation, N reached out, her fingers wrapping tightly around his wrist to halt his departure.


    Damon¡¯s body stiffened at her touch, his expression shifting into one of icy menace. ¡°Let go!¡± he snapped, his voice sharp enough to cut through the thick atmosphere.


    N¡¯s heart raced, and she bit her lip harder, feeling the weight of his coldness. ¡°Uncle Damon, do you really have to push me this far?¡± she implored, her voice trembling slightly.


    His smirk deepened, a chilling mockery of her plea. ¡°N, do you have any idea what could have happened if Cyrus had stumbled upon you in his study?¡±


    N¡¯s mind raced, recalling the stories she had heard about Cyrus¡ªstories that hinted at a darkness lurking beneath his polished exterior. Yet, despite her ignorance of his true nature, she had dared to sneak into his private space. The thought of being caught sent a shiver down her spine; she could easily have vanished, just like others had before her.


    Her grip on Damon tightened instinctively, herplexion paling under the harsh fluorescent lights that illuminated the room.


    ¡°Still keeping quiet?¡± Damon¡¯s voice loomed over her, heavy with expectation.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, N finally spoke, her words slow and deliberate. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to find my marriage certificate with rk¡­¡±


    Damon raised an eyebrow, skepticism etched across his features. ¡°And why on earth would your marriage certificate be in Cyrus¡¯ study?¡±


    N hesitated, biting her lip again as she continued her exnation. ¡°When rk and I got married, he said he would keep our marriage certificate with his parents¡­ I agreed to that arrangement¡­ But now, I need to retrieve it¡­¡±


    Damon regarded her with a mix of disbelief and mockery. ¡°And suddenly, you need your marriage certificate? I thought you were nning to forgive him?¡±


    N¡¯s eyes shed with determination. ¡°This is only temporary. If he cheats again, I will absolutely divorce him. I can¡¯t keep forgiving him endlessly, can I?¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze hardened, the irritation evident as he recognized the insincerity in her words. Yet, instead of confronting her deception, he resolved to peel back heryers of truth gradually.


    Just as he prepared to respond, a loud, insistent knock echoed through the room, followed by rk¡¯s furious voice. ¡°N, open the door! Is Uncle Damon in there?!¡±


    Panic surged in N¡¯s chest as she exchanged a frantic nce with Damon. The mere thought of rk discovering Damon in the room sent dread coursing through her veins.


    Damon¡¯s icy demeanor remained unchanged, but as he caught her pleading gaze, he felt a flicker of hesitation. Yet, he averted his eyes, unwilling to show any sign of weakness.


    With no sign of cooperation from him, N¡¯s voice dropped to a desperate whisper. ¡°Uncle Damon, can you hide¡­ please?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Why should I hide?¡± Damon retorted, his tone resolute.


    The knocking intensified, each thud resonating like a drumbeat of impending doom. rk¡¯s voice grew more furious, the threat of him breaking down the door looming everrger. ¡°N! Open the door! Are you doing something shameful in there?!¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you,¡± N nearly sobbed, her voice cracking under the pressure.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained steely, but there was a glimmer of reluctant concession in his eyes. ¡°Just this once,¡± he finally relented.


    In a swift motion, he moved towards the balcony, leaping over the edge with a grace that left N momentarily speechless.


    Her hand flew to her mouth in disbelief. Had Damon really just jumped from the second floor?


    Just then, the sound of the bedroom door being forcefully twisted off echoed through the room, and rk stormed in, his fury palpable. Upon seeing only N, he shot her a cold re, his voice dripping with usation. ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Damon?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I identally fell asleep on the bed,¡± N replied, her heart pounding as she struggled to maintain herposure.


    rk¡¯s lips curled into a derisive sneer. ¡°Fell asleep?¡±


    If he believed that, it would be a testament to his naivety.


    ¡°Yes, what else? Why would Uncle Damon be in your bedroom? Are you that eager to be a cuckold?¡± N shot back, her voiceced with defiance.


    The moment the words left her mouth, rk seized her wrist, throwing her onto the bed with a force that left her breathless, pinning her down with his body.


    ¡°N, you better not y games with me!¡± he growled, his voice low and threatening.


    His cold hand moved slowly down her face, like a serpent coiling around its prey, sending shivers of fear coursing through her.


    She red defiantly at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, find him yourself. Otherwise, I¡¯m not letting this go!¡±


    rk studied her, searching her eyes for any hint of guilt, but found none. Doubt began to creep into his mind. Could he have truly misjudged her? Yet, the memory of Damon ascending the stairs was fresh in his mind.


    At that moment, a maid¡¯s voice broke through the tension from the doorway. ¡°Mr. rk, Mr. Cyrus wants to see you downstairs. There¡¯s something he needs to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± rk replied, his voice clipped.


    Once the maid departed, rk released N, standing up with a cold demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this time. You better behave yourself,¡± he warned, the threat lingering in the air like a storm cloud.Conclusion


    As the door swung shut behind rk, N felt a wave of relief wash over her, though it was quickly tainted by the weight of the encounter. The adrenaline still coursed through her veins, a reminder of the precariousness of her situation. She had faced Damon¡¯s icy demeanor and rk¡¯s vtile anger, yet somehow, she had managed to stand her ground, her defiance igniting a flicker of hope within her. With the threat of rk¡¯s suspicion still looming, N understood that her fight was far from over; she was caught in a web of deception and maniption, but for the first time, she felt a sense of agency. The thought of reiming her marriage certificate had morphed into a symbol of her determination to reim her life and her choices.


    In the silence that followed, N allowed herself a moment to breathe, reflecting on the choices thaty ahead. The confrontation with rk had been a wake-up call, a stark reminder of the darkness that surrounded her. Yet, it also illuminated a path forward¡ªone where she could assert her boundaries and confront the truth of her marriage. With each passing moment, she felt the chains of her past begin to loosen, and the unseen doors of possibility creak open. Though the road ahead would undoubtedly be fraught with challenges, N was ready to step through those doors, embracing the untold worlds that awaited her on the other side.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between N and rk simmers, the next chapter promises to plunge deeper into thebyrinth of secrets and lies that envelop their lives. With rk¡¯s ominous warning still echoing in her ears, N must navigate the treacherous waters of her marriage while grappling with the uncertainty of Damon¡¯s true intentions. Will she find the courage to confront her husband about the simmering distrust, or will she continue to y a dangerous game of deceit, risking everything for the sake of her freedom? The stakes have never been higher, and N¡¯s resolve will be tested in ways she never anticipated.


    Meanwhile, the looming presence of Cyrus adds anotheryer ofplexity to N¡¯s already chaotic existence. His request to see rk hints at an impending confrontation that could unravel the fragile threads holding their lives together. What secrets does Cyrus hold, and how will they impact N¡¯s quest for autonomy? As she grapples with her feelings for Damon and the shadows of her past, the unexpected alliances she forms may lead her down a path of self-discovery and empowerment¡ªor straight into the clutches of danger. Expect revtions, confrontations, and perhaps a twist that will change everything N thought she knew about loyalty and betrayal.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 107

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 107 Summary


    In Chapter 107 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N experiences a tumultuous aftermath following a heated confrontation with rk. As the door clicks shut behind him, she feels a momentary relief, but the lingering tension of mistrust weighs heavily on her. She tries to regain herposure by adjusting her clothes and preparing to face the charged atmosphere in the living room, where rk and Cyrus are locked in a silent battle of displeasure. The tension is palpable, and N senses the storm brewing between the two men.


    When N descends the stairs, Cyrus coldly suggests that rk and N should leave, prompting an awkward silence. The drive home is steeped in unspoken emotions, with rk¡¯s simmering anger creating a chasm between them. N struggles to find the right words to mend the growing rift, but when rk uses her of cheating, she retaliates with defiance, challenging his assumptions. Their exchange esctes, revealing deep-seated insecurities and usations that furtherplicate their already fragile rtionship.


    As N exits the car, she feels rk¡¯s frustration manifest in a loud horn st, but she remains resolute, refusing to let his anger dictate her emotions. Back in her bedroom, she finds a moment of solitude, knowing that rk has left without any concern for where he might go. This moment of independence highlights her strength and determination to stand firm against the chaos surrounding her.


    Meanwhile, rk wakes up with the weight of his poor choices pressing down on him, particrly his reckless decision to spend the night with Jordyn. Despite her attempts to care for him, he sees her as a mere distraction from his tumultuous life with N. His cold demeanor signifies his emotional detachment, as he heads to the office with a singr focus on revenge against his uncle, who has wronged him in the past. The chapter concludes with a chilling resolve as rk plots his next move, signaling a shift in his character that may lead to further conflict.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 107**


    **CONTENT: Chapter 107**


    As the door clicked shut behind rk, a wave of relief washed over N. It was as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her chest, allowing her to finally breathe freely. The confrontation had been intense, and though it hade to an end, she was acutely aware that the shadows of mistrust lingered, demanding she tread carefully in the days toe.


    Rising from her spot, she smoothed out the wrinkles in her clothes, an unconscious attempt to regain some semnce of order in the chaos of her thoughts. She rummaged through the closet, her fingers grazing over various garments until she pulled out something suitable, then made her way downstairs, the sound of her footsteps echoing in the stillness of the house.


    In the living room, rk and Cyrus were positioned across from one another, their expressions a mirror of displeasure. The air was thick with tension, and N could sense the unspoken words hanging between them like a storm cloud.


    As N descended the stairs, Cyrus¡¯s voice cut through the silence, icy and unyielding. ¡°It¡¯ste. You two should head back,¡± he stated, his tone devoid of warmth.


    rk merely nodded, rising to his feet. ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, but his eyes betrayed a deeper turmoil as they settled on N, devoid of any emotion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± hemanded, his voice t.


    The drive back was steeped in silence, a chasm that seemed to grow wider with each passing moment. N could feel the tension radiating from rk, the anger still simmering beneath the surface. It was palpable, and she wrestled with her own thoughts, unsure of how to bridge the gap that had formed between them.


    As they pulled into the driveway of the vi, N reached for the door handle, ready to escape the suffocating atmosphere. But before she could step out, rk¡¯s voice pierced the silence, cold and usatory. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    N turned to face him, her heart racing. ¡°What do you want me to say? That I really cheated, or something else?¡± Her voice was steady, masking the turmoil within.


    ¡°N!¡± His gaze was sharp, and she felt the weight of his anger pressing down on her, as if he might lunge at her in that moment.


    ¡°People say you need to catch someone in the act. You didn¡¯t even see your uncle¡¯s shadow, yet you use me of cheating. Do you need to see me in bed with him to ease your guilt over cheating with Jordyn?¡± she shot back, her voiceced with defiance.


    The moment her words left her lips, rk¡¯s expression darkened, his jaw tightening as he gritted his teeth. ¡°I never thought that,¡± he replied, but the tension in his voice suggested otherwise.


    N couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, a bitter sound that filled the air. ¡°Do you dare swear you never thought that?¡±


    His silence spoke volumes, a heavy weight that settled between them, thickening the already ufortable atmosphere.


    With a mocking smirk, N decided to say no more. She pushed the car door open with a resolute shove and stepped out, leaving rk to stew in his own frustration.


    As she walked away, she could feel his gaze burning into her back. In a sudden burst of anger, he mmed his hands against the steering wheel, the horn ring in protest. But N didn¡¯t look back; she kept her head high, refusing to let his fury affect her.


    Back in the sanctuary of her bedroom, the sound of the engine starting echoed in the stillness, signaling that rk had finally left. She didn¡¯t know where he had gone, nor did she care to find out.


    ¡­


    The dawn of a new day greeted rk with the unwee sensation of a hangover. As he stirred, the remnants ofst night¡¯s choices weighed heavily on him. He turned his head and found Jordyn sprawled naked beside him, her presence a stark reminder of his reckless decisions. Yet, his expression remained impassive as he swung his legs over the side of the bed and began dressing, the routine offering a smallfort in the chaos of his life.


    Just as he reached for the door, Jordyn¡¯s soft voice floated through the air,ced with concern. ¡°rko; I made some hangover soupst night and kept it warm. Why don¡¯t you have some before you go?¡±


    rk nced back at her, his gaze empty. To him, she was merely a fleeting distraction in the otherwise monotonous tapestry of his life with N, a temporary escape from the reality he was entangled in. Jordyn¡¯s eagerness felt like a reflection of his own status¡ªshe was drawn to him because of his position as CEO of the Sumner Group, nothing more.


    ¡°No need,¡± he replied curtly, turning away without another word. He stepped outside, the cool morning air biting against his skin, and made his way straight to the office.


    Upon entering, he summoned Michael with a wave of his hand. ¡°If I recall correctly, Prospectus Technology once bankrupted a smallpany run by the Magills,¡± he stated, his voice steady butced with an undercurrent of intent.


    Michael felt a shiver run down his spine at the cold glint in rk¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. What about it?¡± he asked, trying to gauge the shift in the atmosphere.


    rk¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, a predatory gleam igniting within him. ¡°Find the Magills.¡±


    Michael blinked, momentarily taken aback. ¡°Mr. Sumner, are you nning to go after your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± rk shot back, the sharpness in his tone leaving no room for dissent.


    Michael hesitated, weighing his words carefully. ¡°Mr. Sumner, the Sumner Group has numerous partnerships with Prospectus Technology. If he discovers that you¡¯re plotting against him, he could terminate the contracts, which wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for you.¡±


    The tension in the room thickened, and rk¡¯s resolve only seemed to harden further.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their explosive confrontation, both N and rk find themselves at crossroads, grappling with the emotional debris left in the wake of their tumultuous exchange. N, having stepped away from the chaos, resolves to reim her sense of self amidst the turmoil. Her defiance in the face of rk¡¯s usations serves as a powerful reminder of her strength, even as the shadows of doubt and mistrust loomrge. The silence that envelops her after leaving the car signifies not just a physical departure but an emotional distancing, one that reflects her unwillingness to be tethered by rk¡¯s insecurities. She stands tall, a beacon of resilience, ready to face whateveres next, even if it means walking alone.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s journey into the office symbolizes a darker descent into vengeance, as he channels his anger and frustration into a calcted pursuit of retribution against his uncle. The hangover serves as a metaphor for the consequences of his reckless choices, while his cold demeanor towards Jordyn highlights a growing emptiness within him. In his quest for power and control, he risks losing sight of the love and connection he once shared with N. As he plots against the Magills, the emotional chasm between him and N widens, leaving both characters trapped in their respective cycles of pain and defiance. The chapter closes on a poignant note, hinting at the inevitable sh that looms on the horizon, as both N and rk navigate their unseen doors into untold worlds, forever altered by their choices.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the simmering tension between N and rk to reach a boiling point. With their rtionship hanging by a thread, N¡¯s defiance may push rk to confront not only his feelings of betrayal but also the reality of the choices he has made. As rk grapples with his anger and the consequences of his actions, he will be forced to reevaluate the people in his life, particrly the role of Jordyn as a mere distraction. Will he finallye to terms with the damage his decisions have inflicted on his rtionship with N, or will he spiral deeper into a web of vengeance and denial?


    Meanwhile, N is poised to take control of her own narrative. With the weight of mistrust still heavy on her shoulders, she may find herself at a crossroads, contemting her next move. Will she seek to mend the rift with rk, or will she embrace her independence, recognizing that she deserves better than the chaos that surrounds her? As tensions rise, unexpected alliances may form, and the stakes will escte, leading to revtions that could change everything they thought they knew about each other. The path ahead is fraught with uncertainty, but one thing is clear: the unseen doors to untold worlds are about to swing wide open, and each character must decide how to step through.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 108

    ¡°He bankrupted the Magills. If theye for revenge, what does that have to do with me?¡± rk dismissed Michael¡¯s concerns, ignoring his warning.


    Seeing that rk wasn¡¯t listening, Michael frowned and replied, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    After Michael left, a murderous look appeared in rk¡¯s eyes. Since Damon had tried multiple times to humiliate him, it was time to teach him a lesson.


    For the next few days, Dn went to theb daily, bringing gifts for N, but she rejected them each time.


    While helping N set up an experiment, Melodymented, ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why does Dn keeping even though you reject him every day? Does he have a masochistic streak?¡±


    N shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t worry about him. You set that rack


    Melody quickly fixed the rack and didn¡¯t bring it up again.


    up backward.¡±


    After a week of visiting theb, Dn finally figured out N¡¯s schedule. Now, he just needed to find a time when Melody wasn¡¯t around to take N away.


    On Friday morning, when Dn brought flowers to N and saw that she was alone in theb, he knew his chance hade. He handed her the flowers and smirked when he noticed her irritation.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, are you sure you don¡¯t want to ept my flowers?¡± he asked.


    N sensed something was off, and her gaze grew cautious. She instinctively grabbed her phone, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, I¡¯m married, Mr. Lomas. Please respect that.¡±


    ¡°Respect? Today, I¡¯ll show you what happens when you look down on me!¡± Dn cackled.


    N turned to run for the back door, but after only a few steps, she was violently yanked back by her hair.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed.


    A cloth with a sharp, chemical odor was pressed over her nose.


    Struggling, she fumbled blindly with her phone, hoping to call someone for help. As her vision blurred, the call connected, but she lost consciousness.


    Dn, holding the unconscious N, picked up her phone from the floor. He immediately ended the call and turned off the phone.


    The newly constructedb building was seldom visited, so Dn felt confident acting boldly. He dragged N into the adjacent equipment room, locked the door, and set up a camera.


    Once he finished, he would have footage to ckmail N intopliance. Perhaps he could use the video to force her into repeated sexual encounters.


    Grinning wickedly at the thought, he looked at N with lecherous intent. He slowly approached her, knelt, and began unbuttoning herb coat.


    After undoing two buttons, he grew impatient and roughly tore the coat apart.


    With a loud rip, the remaining buttons flew off, revealing a V¨Cneck sweater that entuated N¡¯s fair skin and hinted at her cleavage.


    Her figure far surpassed that of anyone Dn had previously been with, and he stared in a trance, reaching out to touch her chest.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    #


    9


    <b>+2 </b>


    Support


    Share


    *


    ·Ö


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 109

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 109 Summary


    In Chapter 109 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N, who was supposed to be incapacitated, unexpectedly fights back against her assant, Dn. Seizing a nearby sk, she smashes it over his head, causing blood to flow from his forehead. Taking advantage of his shock, she attempts to escape toward the door, but her strength wanes, and Dn quickly retaliates by yanking her back by her hair. His violent reaction esctes as he ps her repeatedly, filling her with a mix of fear and defiance, even as she struggles to maintain herposure.


    As Dn continues his brutal assault, N feels the overwhelming weight of her weakness and the effects of the drug she had taken. Despite her desire to fight back, she is unable to resist his advances, and the situation bes increasingly dire. In a moment of desperation, she threatens Dn, vowing that he will pay dearly if he touches her. Her resolve to fight for her dignity is juxtaposed against the grim reality of her circumstances, leading her to contemte drastic measures to protect herself from his intentions.


    Just as Dn seems poised to further vite her, the tense atmosphere shatters when the equipment room door is kicked open by Damon. His fierce entrance transforms the scene, and upon seeing N¡¯s battered state, he is filled with rage. Damon¡¯s protective instincts kick in as he covers her with his coat and confronts Dn, who is now terrified and begging for mercy. The power dynamic shifts dramatically, and Dn¡¯s initial bravado crumbles as he faces the consequences of his actions.


    Damon¡¯s brutal retribution is swift and merciless, as he dislocates Dn¡¯s arms in response to his violence against N. This moment of justice serves as a cathartic release for both N and the reader, as Damon stands as a formidable protector. After dealing with Dn, Damon turns his attention back to N, showing concern for her injuries and indicating a shift from victimhood to a sense of safety, albeit one still fraught with emotional turmoil. The chapter closes with a sense of hope as N is no longer alone, but the trauma of her experience lingers heavily in the air.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    Chapter <b>109 </b>


    N, who should have been unconscious, had seized a nearby sk and smashed it over Dn¡¯s head.


    The sharp shards of ss sliced into his forehead<b>, </b>and blood began to flow immediately.


    Seizing the moment of his shock, N shoved him away and stumbled toward the door.


    However, she had expended all her strength in that single blow and felt weak and unsteady. Before she could reach the door, Dn yanked her back by her hair.


    ¡°Bitch, how dare you hit me!¡± Dn snarled.


    He pped her across the face repeatedly. His forehead, still bleeding, made him appear grotesque and terrifying.


    N wanted to fight back, but her weakness prevented her. She could only re at him with disdain.


    Her defiant stare further enraged Dn. He pped her again and again until she was nearly unconscious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep that attitude!¡± he growled.


    He threw her to the floor and ripped off her skirt. As he gazed at her pale, slender legs, his eyes turned red with lust, and his hands began to roam.


    N tried to resist, but the disparity in their strength was too great, and the effects of the drug still lingered. She couldn¡¯t even push him away.


    ¡°Dn, if you touch me, you¡¯ll die without a ce to be buried!¡± she threatened.


    Dn sneered. ¡°You think I¡¯m scared? I wouldn¡¯t be here if I wasn¡¯t confident I could get away with this.


    11


    As he spoke, his hands moved up her legs.


    ¡°Wearingcy underwear, huh? You must be dying for me to screw you,¡± he taunted.


    Nausea surged in N¡¯s throat, and she began to dry heave.


    She gripped a shard of ss tightly, the pain serving as a grounding force. She resolved to sh Dn¡¯s throat if given the chance.


    If she couldn¡¯t seed, she would cut her own throat. She would rather die than allow him to have his


    way.


    Dn¡¯s eyes were cold, and his thoughts were vile. He grabbed her underwear, preparing to pull it off when suddenly the equipment room door was violently kicked open.


    Dn¡¯s face twisted in surprise. Before he could react, he was kicked across the room,nding hard and spitting out blood.


    Upon seeing N¡¯s swollen face, disheveled hair, and nearly naked body, Damon¡¯s gaze turned


    murderous. He took off his coat and covered her, then slowly approached Dn.


    Dn¡¯s face was ashen, his eyes filled with terror. When he saw it was Damon, he knew he was finished.


    Damon grabbed him by the cor and lifted him, looking like a demon from hell.


    Dn trembled and began to beg for mercy, ¡°M¨CMr. Sumner, I was wrong¡­ I¡¯m inhuman, please¡ª Ah!¡±


    With a scream, Dn¡¯s arm was dislocated.


    ¡°You used both hands to touch her. The other one can go too,¡± Damon said tly.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I didn¡¯t-¡± Before Dn could finish, Damon dislocated his other arm.


    Overwhelmed by pain, Dn broke out in a cold sweat and was unable to beg for mercy.


    Damon tossed him aside like garbage and walked back to N. Seeing her left hand bleeding, he crouched down and took hold of her wrist. Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the harrowing confrontation, N¡¯s heart raced with a mixture of fear and relief as Damon knelt beside her, his presence a stark contrast to the terror she had just endured. The warmth of his coat enveloped her, offering a fleeting sense of safety that she had longed for in the darkness. As he examined her wounds, the tenderness in his touch reminded her that she was no longer alone in her fight. The weight of her despair began to lift, reced by a flicker of hope ignited by Damon¡¯s fierce protectiveness. She had faced the abyss and emerged, not unscathed, but resolute in her determination to reim her autonomy and strength.


    Damon¡¯s fierce retribution against Dn served as a cathartic release for both of them, a turning point that signified not only her survival but the potential for healing. In that moment, N realized that while the scars of her trauma would remain, they would not define her. With Damon¡¯s unwavering support, she felt the power of resilience coursing through her veins. Together, they would navigate the path ahead, stepping through the unseen doors of their intertwined destinies, ready to confront the untold worlds beyond the pain. The bond forged in the crucible of violence now stood as a testament to their shared strength, igniting a new chapter in N¡¯s life¡ªa chapter filled with the promise of hope, courage, and the possibility of love.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes, readers can anticipate a gripping confrontation between Damon and Dn that will delve deeper into theplexities of their rtionship and the darkness that surrounds them. With Dn now at the mercy of Damon, the stakes have never been higher. Will Damon¡¯s rage lead to irreversible consequences, or will he find a way to channel his fury into something that might save N from the trauma she has endured? The next chapter promises to explore the depths of Damon¡¯s character, revealing whether he can rise above his violent impulses and be the protector N desperately needs.


    Moreover, N¡¯s resilience will be put to the test as she grapples with the aftermath of her harrowing experience. Will she find the strength to reim her agency, or will the emotional and physical scars prove too heavy to bear? The narrative is poised to shift as N confronts her trauma, potentially leading to a powerful moment of self-discovery and empowerment. Readers should brace themselves for a whirlwind of emotions, as the boundaries between vulnerability and strength blur, setting the stage for a transformative journey that will resonate long after the chapter ends. Prepare for unexpected twists that will leave you breathless and eager to turn the page.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 110

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 110 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story unfolds with a tense confrontation between N and Damon. After a traumatic incident, N finds herself injured, with a shard of ss embedded in her palm. Damon¡¯smanding presence cuts through her panic as he insists on taking her to safety, but N¡¯s concern about public perception and gossipplicates her feelings. Despite her injuries, she stubbornly refuses his help, wanting to handle the situation herself, which highlights her desire for independence amidst vulnerability.


    As Damon calls for assistance, Spencer arrives with clothes for N, and the atmosphere shifts slightly. The sight of Damon and N together raises questions in Spencer¡¯s mind, hinting at a deeper connection between them. Damon remains focused on N¡¯s well-being, but his cold demeanor suggests a protective instinct that conflicts with her wishes. N¡¯s internal struggle bes evident as she grapples with her feelings of fear and the need for support, ultimately deciding to take care of herself in the restroom.


    Once changed and slightlyposed, N reflects on the chaos she has just escaped. The eerie quiet of theb contrasts sharply with the turmoil she experienced, amplifying her sense of istion. As she tends to her injury, she sends a message to HR for leave, acknowledging the gravity of her situation. The emotional weight of her ordeal lingers, and she prepares to confront the next steps in her recovery.


    In a poignant moment, N encounters rk and Jordyn, witnessing their intimacy and happiness. This sight stirs a mix of emotions within her¡ªlonging, sadness, and a determination to move forward. The juxtaposition of their rtionship against her own struggles underscores her sense of loss and theplexity of her feelings. As she turns away, the bittersweet nature of her longing bes clear, leaving her at a crossroads between her past and the uncertain future ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    ¡°Let go!¡± Damon eximed, his voice a sharp edge cutting through the tension in the air.


    N, gazing into the stormy depths of Damon¡¯s furious eyes, felt an unexpected wave of relief wash over her. After the harrowing experience she had just endured, her heart raced, and she could feel the warmth of tears threatening to spill from her reddened eyes. With trembling fingers, she slowly released her grip, revealing the gruesome sight of her palm¡ªbloodied and marred, with a jagged shard of ss cruelly embedded within.


    Damon¡¯s face darkened further, a storm brewing within him as he scooped her up effortlessly, his strong arms cradling her as he made his way toward the exit.


    N, still dazed and weak, clutched at his shirt cor, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Mr. Sumner, please, just have someone bring me some clothes.¡±


    The thought of Damon carrying her out of thepany sent a fresh wave of panic coursing through her veins. She could already envision the rumors spiraling out of control, gossip spreading like wildfire by the time dawn broke.


    Damon nced down at her, his expression as cold as ice. But when he caught sight of her pale, fragile face, a flicker of concern crossed his features, though it quickly morphed back into determination. ¡°Your hand is injured. It requires immediate attention,¡± he stated firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    N shook her head defiantly, her stubbornness ring. ¡°There¡¯s a first-aid kit in theb. I can manage it myself, and I¡¯ll go to the hospitalter,¡± she insisted, her voice gaining strength as she spoke.


    Damon could sense her reluctance to be associated with him, and his expression darkened even more, a storm brewing behind his eyes. ¡°Should I call rk for you?¡± he asked, his voice low and tense.


    N tightened her grip on his shirt, desperation creeping into her tone as she shook her head vehemently. ¡°No. Just call the police for me,¡± she replied, her resolve hardening.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he relented, gently setting her down before pulling out his phone to call Spencer, instructing him to bring a set of women¡¯s clothes.


    Momentster, Spencer entered theb, holding the clothes in his hands. The sight of N, disheveled and draped in Damon¡¯s jacket, left him momentarily stunned.


    Could it be that¡­ Damon and N¡­?


    Damon, catching the look of surprise on Spencer¡¯s face, understood the implications swirling in his mind. With a stoic expression, hemanded, ¡°Give her the clothes and notify security to take the man in the equipment room to the police.¡±


    Snapping back to reality, Spencer quickly handed the clothes to N, his expression shifting to one of professionalism.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, taking the garments and retreating to the restroom, her heart pounding as she prepared to change.


    Although the effects of the drug still lingered in her system, she felt she had rested enough to manage this small act of self-care.


    Meanwhile, Spencer made his way to the equipment room, where he found Dn sprawled on the floor, the gravity of the situation dawning on him with startling rity.


    A few minutester, the security team arrived and escorted Dn away, leaving an unsettling silence in his wake.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, about Dn¡­¡± Spencer began, his voice hesitant.


    A cold glint flickered in Damon¡¯s eyes, a predator¡¯s gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him out again. Also, delete all the surveince footage from today in theb building,¡± he ordered, his tone brooking no dissent.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Spencer replied, his voice resolute as he understood the weight of Damon¡¯smand.


    N emerged from the restroom, now d in fresh clothes, and sshed water on her face. As she looked into the mirror, her swollen cheeks stared back at her, a painful reminder of the chaos she had just escaped.


    Returning to theb, she found it eerily quiet. Damon and Spencer had vanished, and Dn had been taken away. The equipment room had been restored to its original state, a stark contrast to the turmoil that had just unfolded. If it weren¡¯t for the stinging pain radiating from her face, she might have convinced herself that it had all been a terrible nightmare.


    With a steady hand, she bandaged her wounded palm and sent a message to HR, requesting leave to visit the hospital. The wound was deep, and she knew she needed a tetanus shot to ensure her safety.


    Entering the payment hall with her paperwork clutched in hand, she immediately spotted rk and Jordyn making their way out.


    rk held a stack of documents, his brow slightly furrowed as he engaged in a quiet conversation with Jordyn. She, in turn, wore a patient smile, exining something to him with gentle enthusiasm.


    It appeared that rk was apanying Jordyn for a prenatal check-up, and the sight tugged at N¡¯s heartstrings.


    A wry smile crept onto her lips as she observed them; they looked more like a couple than she and rk ever had.


    As she turned to head in the opposite direction, rk seemed to sense her presence, his gaze drifting toward her. Recognition flickered in his eyes, but his frown deepened as he began walking toward her.


    ¡°rko, we need to go for the check-up. Don¡¯t you have a meetingter?¡± Jordyn interjected, grabbing his wrist to steer him back to their original path.


    N felt a mix of emotions swirling within her as she watched them, the bittersweet taste of longing mingling with her resolve to move forward.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the chaos, N¡¯s journey of healing began not just physically but emotionally as well. The pain from the ss shard embedded in her palm served as a poignant reminder of her strength and resilience. As she bandaged her wound, the sting felt less like a burden and more like a testament to her survival. The encounter with Damon, though fraught with tension, had unveiledyers ofplexity in their rtionship. The fleeting moments of concern in his eyes hinted at an unspoken connection that lingered in the air, challenging her perceptions of trust and vulnerability. She felt a flicker of hope amidst the storm, a realization that she could step through unseen doors into new worlds, ones forged by her own choices and the rtionships she nurtured.


    As N watched rk and Jordyn, she felt a bittersweet pang in her heart, recognizing the love and support they shared. Yet, rather than allowing envy to consume her, she embraced her own path forward. The desire to reim her narrative grew stronger, and with it, the determination to forge connections that were authentic and fulfilling. The echoes of the past would no longer dictate her future; she was ready to step into the light, leaving behind the shadows of fear and uncertainty. With each step she took, N was not just moving away from the chaos but also toward a world filled with possibilities, where she could define her own story and embrace the untold adventures that awaited her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N grapples with the aftermath of her harrowing experience. With her injury still fresh and the unsettling events of the night looming over her, she must confront the reality of her situation. Will she seek medical attention, or will her pride push her to handle things on her own? The emotional weight of her encounter with Damon hangs heavily in the air, and as she navigates theplexities of her feelings toward him, the question of their rtionship lingers like an unanswered prayer. The stakes are higher than ever, and N¡¯s resolve to reim her autonomy will be tested in unexpected ways.


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s actions reveal a darker side to his character, one that raises questions about his motivations and the lengths he will go to protect N¡ªor perhaps himself. As he makes decisions that could have far-reaching consequences, the reader is left to wonder: what secrets lie beneath his stoic exterior? Will he continue to act as her protector, or will his choices lead to unforeseenplications? The arrival of Spencer and the implications of Dn¡¯s removal from the scene hint at a brewing storm, and with every turn, the narrative tightens its grip, leaving us eager to uncover the truths hidden behind the unseen doors of their world. As N faces her past and the choices that lie ahead, anticipation builds for the revtions that await.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 111

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 111 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story unfolds with rk and Jordyn leaving a tense situation, where rk¡¯s frustration is evident as he avoids eye contact. Jordyn feels a moment of relief, as if a burden has been lifted, while rk grapples with anxiety over N, repeatedly trying to reach her without sess. His growing impatience leads him to abandon the calls, reflecting his inner turmoil.


    Meanwhile, N is at the clinic, dealing with the aftermath of her day, which takes a turn when she receives an urgent call from the police requesting her statement. This adds to her stress as she navigates herplicated feelings about the events unfolding around her. In a parallel storyline, Erin contemtes Dn¡¯s failures and expresses her disdain for him, indicating a brewing conflict that will require a new strategy to manage N.


    As N returns home, she encounters rk, who confronts her about herck ofmunication. His initial anger quickly shifts to concern upon seeing her injuries, but N attempts to downy her situation. Their conversation esctes into a heated exchange, revealing deeper issues in their rtionship. rk¡¯s usations about her feelings for his uncle sh with N¡¯s frustrations about his threats, highlighting the emotional stakes involved.


    The tension peaks as N challenges rk¡¯s motives, leading to a painful confrontation where both characters reveal their vulnerabilities. rk¡¯s desperation to understand N contrasts sharply with her cold dismissal of his excuses, culminating in her decision to walk away. Left in a state of turmoil, rk takes immediate action by contacting Michael to investigate N¡¯s situation further, hinting at the darkplexities surrounding their lives as the story progresses.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 111**


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± rk said, his voice clipped as he averted his gaze, the tension in his shoulders palpable.


    As they made their way out, Jordyn released a soft sigh, barely audible yet filled with a sense of relief. It was as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her chest, and she felt the air around her lighten.


    While Jordyn underwent her check-up, rk found himself repeatedly dialing N¡¯s number, frustration simmering beneath the surface when she didn¡¯t answer. Each unanswered ring felt like a nail being driven deeper into his thoughts. He tried to shake off the worry, but with each passing moment, his impatience grew, eventually leading him to abandon the calls altogether, tossing his phone into his pocket with a huff.


    Meanwhile, N was at the clinic, her mind racing with thoughts of the day¡¯s events. After paying her bills and enduring the sting of the injection, she received an unexpected call from the police station. ¡°Pleasee in to give a statement,¡± the officer had said, his tone professional yet urgent.


    In another part of town, Erin had just discovered the details of Dn¡¯s botched n. She sat at her desk, her brow furrowed in contemtion.


    Her subordinate, visibly anxious, spoke up, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°Ms. Hulle, do you think Dn will betray us?¡±


    Erin¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. He wouldn¡¯t dare cross us. Not unless he has a death wish for his family,¡± she replied, her voice dripping with confidence.


    Dn had be a thorn in her side, proving to be utterly useless. She had meticulouslyid out a n for him, and yet he had managed to fail spectacrly. A new strategy was necessary¡ªshe needed to figure out how to handle N without Dn¡¯s interference.


    As N finished her statement at the police station, the sun dipped low in the sky, casting long shadows on the pavement outside. She climbed into her car, her heart heavy with the weight of the day¡¯s events, and drove home with a sense of urgency.


    Just as she stepped out of her vehicle, she noticed rk¡¯s car pull up at the gate, the tires crunching on the gravel. A moment of hesitation gripped her, but she forced herself to keep walking inside. However, rk¡¯s angry figure emerged from the car, his face twisted in frustration.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls this afternoon?!¡± he demanded, his voice sharp and usatory.


    N flinched at the intensity of his tone, and when he caught sight of the swelling on her face, his expression shifted from anger to shock. He rushed toward her, concerncing his voice. ¡°Who did this to your face?!¡±


    His gaze fell on the bandage wrapped around her hand, and his features darkened further, a storm brewing behind his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor issue,¡± N replied, attempting to brush off his concern. She turned to walk away, eager to escape the conversation.


    But rk was relentless. He seized her wrist, his grip firm and icy. ¡°You need to tell me what happened, or I will look into it myself. And if I do that, Uncle Damon will be involved.¡±


    N felt a shiver run down her spine at the threat in his voice. She shook off his hand, a mixture of anger and disbelief bubbling within her. ¡°rk, do you think this is funny?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s funny,¡± he shot back, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°At least it shows you care about Uncle Damon more than you let on.¡±


    His gaze was prating, searching for any hint of guilt, but all he found was her steely indifference.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to drag innocent people into our mess,¡± N replied, her voice steady, though her heart raced.


    ¡°Innocent?¡± rk scoffed, disbelief etched on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed his feelings for you!¡±


    N pressed her lips together, her expression unyielding as she regarded him. ¡°You keep going on about me and your uncle, but what about you? How innocent are you? Didn¡¯t I just see you with Jordyn for a prenatal check-up today?¡±


    rk froze, the realization hitting him like a p. ¡°So it really was you in the hospital lobby!¡± he eximed, the pieces of the puzzle falling into ce.


    ¡°It was me. So what right do you have to question me?¡± N shot back, her tone challenging.


    A wave of guilt washed over rk, but N¡¯s indifference quickly ignited his anger.


    ¡°If you truly cared about me, you wouldn¡¯t have ignored me at the hospital,¡± he retorted, defensiveness creeping into his voice.


    N couldn¡¯t help but find his victimhoodughable. ¡°And you? Do you care about me? You saw I was hurt, yet your first instinct was to threaten me with your uncle.¡±


    ¡°rk, aside from throwing tantrums, what else can you do?¡± she challenged, her eyes cold and filled with disappointment as she looked up at him.


    rk felt as though she had pierced his heart with her words, his hands clenching into fists at his sides, struggling to maintainposure.


    ¡°N, you wouldn¡¯t tell me the truth, so I had no choice but to push you,¡± he attempted to exin, desperation creeping into his voice.


    N let out a coldugh, the sound devoid of warmth. ¡°Stop making excuses. It just makes you look pathetic.¡±


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving rk standing there, his expression darkening as he watched her retreating figure.


    Once she was out of sight, he pulled out his phone, dialing Michael with urgency. ¡°Find out what happened to N at Prospectus Technology today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sumner. By the way, I have news about that matter you asked me to investigate this morning. After the Magills¡¯pany went bankrupt, Josh Magill couldn¡¯t handle the crushing debt and took his own life,¡± Michael reported, his voice solemn.


    ¡°His son, Samuel Magill, has been in hiding ever since. Recently, he was caught, and debt collectors cut off one of his fingers, threatening to kill him if he didn¡¯t pay up. In desperation, he attempted to rob someone on the street and ended up getting arrested.¡±Conclusion


    As the sun set on a day fraught with tension and unspoken words, both N and rk found themselves grappling with the weight of their emotions. N¡¯s attempt to shield herself from further pain only deepened her istion, as she turned away from rk¡¯s concern, leaving him standing in the shadows of his own guilt. The confrontation had stripped away theyers of their rtionship, revealing the raw, unfiltered truth of their feelings for each other. rk¡¯s frustration morphed into a desperate need to protect, yet his methods only pushed N further away, highlighting the chasm that had formed between them. In that moment, it was clear that their connection was fraught with misunderstandings and unresolved tensions, underscoring theplexity of love intertwined with fear and anger.


    Meanwhile, the revtion of Dn¡¯s failures and the impending threat of Erin¡¯s machinations loomed over both characters like a dark cloud. As rk sought answers and N wrestled with her choices, the stakes had never been higher. The emotional fallout from their confrontation would ripple through their lives, forcing them to confront not only their feelings for each other but also the dangerous world surrounding them. With each decision, they would have to navigate the unseen doors that led to untold worlds, both within themselves and in the treacherousndscape of their lives. Ultimately, the chapter closed not with resolution, but with the promise of deeper conflict, as they each stood at the precipice of their intertwined fates, uncertain of whaty ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, tensions will escte as the web of deception and betrayal tightens around N, rk, and Erin. With rk¡¯s urgent call to Michael, the stakes are raised, revealing the dark underbelly of their intertwined lives. As secrets unravel and truthse to light, N will find herself at a crossroads, forced to confront not just her feelings for rk but the dangerous game Erin is ying behind the scenes. Will she be able to navigate the treacherous waters of loyalty and self-preservation, or will she be swept away by the very forces she seeks to evade?


    Meanwhile, Erin¡¯s ruthless ambition wille into sharper focus. With Dn proving to be a liability, she is poised to make bold moves that could either solidify her power or lead to her downfall. As she strategizes her next steps, the reader will be left wondering how far she is willing to go to eliminate threats, including those lurking closer to home. The tension will mount as N and rk¡¯s fates be increasingly intertwined, leading to a confrontation that could change everything. Will N be able to protect herself and those she cares about, or will she find herself ensnared in Erin¡¯s dangerous game?


    As the sun sets on their tumultuous day, the shadows deepen, hinting at the chaos that lies ahead. The characters are on the brink of revtions that could alter their lives forever. Expect unexpected alliances, fierce confrontations, and the haunting question: who can truly be trusted when everyone has something to hide?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 112

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 112 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story unfolds with rk disying a chilling demeanor towards Michael, hinting at a dark n involving another character. Michael feels a deep unease about rk¡¯s intentions, recognizing the potential consequences of their actions and the weight of their ndestine dealings. Despite his apprehensions, he feels powerless to voice his concerns, leading to an internal struggle as he contemtes his future in the face of rk¡¯s demands.


    Meanwhile, N is depicted as emotionally withdrawn, avoiding interactions and seeking sce in her room. The tension in the household is palpable, particrly during dinner, where silence reigns and rk¡¯s dark mood looms over everyone. Patricia, observing the dynamics, attempts to address rk¡¯s harsh treatment of N, but he remains oblivious to the emotional damage his silence causes, furtherplicating their rtionship.


    As rk grapples with feelings of guilt over N¡¯s situation, he decides to take action by visiting her with antiseptic ointment. This moment of vulnerability reveals his internal conflict, as he struggles with the memories of her distress earlier that day. When he arrives at her door, their interaction is fraught with tension, as N confronts him about his suspicions and her feelings for Damon, which she is reluctant to admit.


    The conversation esctes as rk expresses his fears about N developing feelings for Damon, showcasing his vulnerability but also his possessiveness. N¡¯s response is one of bitterness, questioning the sincerity of rk¡¯s reassurances. Despite the emotional turmoil, she seeks to end the confrontation, asserting her need for space. rk¡¯s lingering presence and his desperate question about her feelings for Damon leave the air thick with unresolved tension, highlighting theplexities of their rtionship and the emotional barriers they face.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 112**


    rk¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, his tone chillingly devoid of warmth. ¡°How utterly pathetic. He must harbor a deep-seated loathing for the one who shattered his family and left him in ruins.¡±


    Michael felt a shiver run down his spine at the frigid edge in rk¡¯s voice. It was as if the air around them had thickened with an unspoken tension.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, should we consider getting him out?¡± Michael inquired cautiously, his heart racing at the thought of what rk might demand next.


    ¡°Absolutely. I want him to be out within three days,¡± rk replied, his words clipped and final.


    Michael hesitated, a storm of conflicting emotions swirling within him. He yearned to voice his concerns, to steer rk away from this course of action, but he knew better than to speak up. It would be an exercise in futility, a battle he was unlikely to win.


    With a heavy sigh, he ended the call, the weight of the conversation lingering in his mind. The thought of seeking a new job crossed his mind, but the reality of rk¡¯s current demands loomed ominously. If anyone were to discover their ndestine dealings, the fallout could be catastrophic.


    Meanwhile, N remained cocooned in her room, avoiding the outside world until dinner time.


    After a meal filled with silence, she hastily retreated upstairs, eager to escape the oppressive atmosphere that hung in the air.


    rk observed her departure, his expression dark and foreboding, as if he were a storm cloud gathering strength.


    As Patricia cleared the table, she nced at rk and remarked, ¡°Mr. Sumner, you know, silent treatments can be quite damaging. Women needfort and understanding.¡±


    rk¡¯s brow furrowed, irritation flickering in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± he replied tersely.


    It wasn¡¯t that hecked the desire tofort N; rather, she had erected imprable walls around herself, leaving him bewildered. He found himself grappling with the events of that day, still trying to piece together the puzzle of what had transpired. Even if he wished to offer her sce, he was at a loss for how to approach her.


    Noting the grim set of rk¡¯s jaw, Patricia realized he was lost in thought, and with a resigned sigh, she retreated to the kitchen.


    Back in the solitude of his study, rk struggled to focus on the documents before him. His mind wandered, fixating on the image of N¡¯s bruised face and the bandage wrapped around her hand. A pang of guilt twisted in his gut. He picked up the phone and called for Patricia, instructing her to fetch some antiseptic ointment for N.


    Patricia smiled gently. ¡°Mr. Sumner, it would be far more meaningful if you were to deliver it to her yourself.¡±


    Just as rk was about to retort, his phone buzzed insistently, interrupting the moment.


    After a brief conversation, his expression darkened, a chilling intensity radiating from him. He spoke with an icy detachment, ¡°If he can¡¯t control his lower body, there¡¯s no reason for him to keep it.¡±


    Ending the call, rk turned back to Patricia. ¡°Bring me the ointment. I¡¯ll go see her myself.¡±


    As he made his way to N¡¯s room, memories of her near-assault earlier that day flooded his mind. He had been with Jordyn for her check-up, blissfully unaware of the chaos unfolding elsewhere. Guilt gnawed at him; she must have felt utterly abandoned to see him at the hospital.


    With the ointment clutched tightly in his hand, rk hesitated at N¡¯s bedroom door, uncertain whether to knock or simply leave her in peace.


    Inside, N wrestled with her own thoughts, contemting whether to call Damon and express her gratitude. Just as she made up her mind to dial, there came a knock at the door.


    Setting her phone down, she inadvertently pressed the call button, and as she moved to open the door, she found herself face-to-face with rk. Panic surged through her, and she instinctively tried to shut the door, but he blocked it with his foot.


    ¡°N¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry about today. I was too harsh,¡± rk began, his voiceced with regret.


    Seeing the guilt etched across his features, N remained stoic, her heart hardening. ¡°What? Have you suddenly stopped being suspicious of me and Uncle Damon?¡±


    Unbeknownst to her, Damon, who had been on the line, heard their exchange, and his expression darkened with concern.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like him, but he¡¯s a better man than I am. I was terrified you¡¯d start developing feelings for him,¡± rk confessed, vulnerability creeping into his voice.


    N fell silent, her heart racing. It was true; she harbored feelings for Damon, but admitting that truth felt impossible.


    Looking down to mask her sadness, she replied softly, ¡°If you¡¯re so paranoid, why not just put a monitor on me? That way, you could track exactly who I meet and what I say.¡±


    rk reached out, taking her hand gently. ¡°I realize I was wrong. I promise I won¡¯t doubt you or Uncle Damon again, okay?¡±


    N smirked, a bitter taste in her mouth. Did he even believe his own words? If given another chance, he would undoubtedly question her loyalty once more.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t want to prolong the argument, so she said firmly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please go. I need to rest.¡±


    rk remained rooted in ce, his gaze locked onto her, and asked slowly, ¡°N, you¡¯ll never fall in love with Uncle Damon, right?¡±Conclusion


    In the fragile silence that enveloped them, both rk and N stood at the precipice of their emotions, each grappling with unspoken truths and the weight of their shared history. rk¡¯s admission, thoughced with vulnerability, hung heavily in the air, challenging N to confront her own feelings. The remnants of their past conflicts echoed between them, a reminder of the walls they had both built to shield themselves from the pain of betrayal and misunderstanding. N¡¯s heart raced, torn between the desire to reassure rk and the instinct to protect herself from further hurt. As she turned away, the bitterness of his earlier suspicions lingered, leaving her questioning whether his newfound sincerity could withstand the trials of their tumultuous rtionship.


    Ultimately, the scene encapsted a turning point for both characters. rk, confronted with the reality of his own insecurities, began to realize that his protective instincts could easily morph into suffocating control. Meanwhile, N, though weary and guarded, found herself at a crossroads, contemting the depth of her feelings for Damon against the backdrop of herplicated bond with rk. As the door between them remained ajar, the uncharted territory of their rtionship beckoned them to step through, igniting the possibility of healing and understanding, yet fraught with the uncertainty of whaty ahead. In this moment, they both understood that the path forward would require vulnerability, honesty, and the courage to confront their fears, as they dared to navigate the unseen doors that led to untold worlds beyond their current existence.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect a dramatic confrontation that will unravel the fragile threads of trust between N and rk. As rk grapples with his own insecurities and the haunting memories of the day¡¯s events, the stakes will rise as he confronts the reality of his feelings for N. The tension will escte when Damon makes an unexpected appearance, forcing N to face her own conflicted emotions. Will she choose the safety of familiarity with rk or the allure of the unknown with Damon? This pivotal moment will challenge her loyalties and push her to make a choice that could alter the course of their rtionships forever.


    Moreover, the dark undertones of rk¡¯s character will continue to emerge, revealingyers ofplexity that may leave readers questioning his true intentions. As he attempts to bridge the gap between him and N, the question looms: can he truly change, or is he destined to repeat his past mistakes? With the clock ticking on Michael¡¯s uneasypliance with rk¡¯s demands, the chapter promises to delve deeper into the web of deceit and maniption that surrounds them. Expect revtions that could shatter the fragile peace and ignite a chain reaction of events that will leave readers on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover what lies beyond the unseen doors of their intertwined fates.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 113

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 113 Summary


    In Chapter 113 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with her emotional turmoil as she interacts with rk. After a brief moment of vulnerability, she declines his offer for help with the ointment, asserting her independence while masking her inner struggles. rk, despite his attempts to maintain a supportive facade, feels the distance growing between them, leading to a mix of disappointment and resignation. N¡¯s internal conflict deepens as she reflects on rk¡¯s infidelity and the looming presence of Jordyn, which only exacerbates her pain.


    The following morning, N confronts Damon, who had previously aided her. She approaches him with gratitude but is met with cold indifference, which stings her deeply. Despite her efforts to express her appreciation, Damon¡¯s dismissive attitude reinforces her feelings of insignificance and humiliation. N¡¯s resolve is tested as she navigates the harsh reality of their interaction, leaving her feeling rejected and alone.


    Damon, on the other hand, struggles with his own emotions, feeling frustration over N¡¯s apparent disdain for him. He grapples with the confirmation of her feelings, realizing that he must let go of any lingering hopes for a connection with her. In a moment of solitude, he seeksfort in smoking and reaching out to friends, trying to distract himself from the emotional turmoil that N¡¯s presence has stirred within him. The chapter closes on a note of resignation for both characters, highlighting their struggles with connection, vulnerability, and the pain of unreciprocated feelings.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 113**


    **CONTENT: Chapter 113**


    N pressed her lips together, her gaze dropping to the floor as if it held the answers to her turmoil. ¡°Yes,¡± she finally replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    rk, standing nearby, caught a glimpse of her phone resting on the table, its screen dark and uninviting. He took a deep breath, trying to maintain hisposure. ¡°I believe you,¡± he said, his tone steady and reassuring. ¡°I brought some ointment. Let me help you apply it.¡±


    His mind was already racing ahead. Once Jordyn had the baby, he nned to send her far away, ensuring that she would never be a thorn in his and N¡¯s rtionship again. The thought of it was a bitterfort.


    As he stepped closer, N instinctively took a step back, a clear boundary forming between them. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± she insisted, her voice firm yet tinged with an unspoken vulnerability.


    rk noticed the distance in her eyes, a barrier he couldn¡¯t breach. He felt a stab of disappointment but forced a smile, determined to keep the peace. ¡°Just remember to apply it now and again before bed. The swelling should go down by morning,¡± he reminded her gently as he handed her the ointment.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, epting it with a slight nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband. It¡¯s my duty to take care of you,¡± rk replied, trying to inject warmth into his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest now,¡± N announced, her tone leaving little room for discussion.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get back to work,¡± he responded, turning away. Just as he reached the door, he heard it click shut behind him, and a bitter smile crept onto his lips, a mix of resignation and frustration.


    Back at her vanity, N¡¯s resolve crumbled. In a fit of anger, she tossed the ointment into the trash, the container ttering against the side. The doctor had already prescribed her medication at the hospital earlier, and now rk¡¯s concern felt like an empty gesture. He hadn¡¯t been there when she was most terrified and vulnerable; he had been with another woman, attending a prenatal check-up, leaving N to fend for herself.


    Though she despised Jordyn, she recognized that the real issuey with rk¡¯s weakness. If he had resisted temptation, Jordyn wouldn¡¯t have ended up pregnant, nor would she have had the audacity to taunt N. The thought twisted in her stomach like a knife.


    The next morning, N walked into Damon¡¯s office as soon as she arrived at thepany, her heart pounding with a mix of gratitude and trepidation.


    His expression was as icy as the winter winds outside when he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The chill in his demeanor sent a pang of bitterness through her, but she steeled herself, determined to keep her voice steady. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you saved me yesterday. I¡¯d like to thank you with a meal.¡±


    Damon¡¯s response was swift and dismissive. ¡°No need. I would have helped anyone in that situation.¡±


    His words stung, a clear indication that she was just another face in the crowd.


    N pressed her lips together, fighting against the disappointment that threatened to spill over. ¡°I understand, but you saved my life. I still want to repay you,¡± she insisted, her tone firm yet respectful.


    ¡°Staying out of my sight is the best way you can repay me,¡± Damon replied, picking up a document with a detached air, his face a mask of indifference.


    N stood there, momentarily stunned, her fingers twisting together as she processed his coldness. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I understand. I¡¯ll try not to bother you anymore,¡± she said softly, her heart sinking.


    Damon¡¯s grip on the document tightened, crumpling it slightly, but his expression remained nonchnt. ¡°Still here? Waiting for me to see you out?¡± he asked, his voice devoid of warmth.


    N felt a wave of humiliation wash over her. After a few tense seconds, she looked up at him, forcing a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to work now. Thank you again for yesterday.¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t even nce her way, his focus still locked on the document in front of him.


    Feeling a tightness in her chest, N turned and walked away, desperate to escape the suffocating atmosphere. She didn¡¯t want to humiliate herself any further.


    Once the office fell silent again, Damon threw the document onto his desk, frustration and anger boiling beneath the surface. He had already sensed N¡¯s answer when rk had asked if she would ever love him the night before, but hearing it confirmed still stung like a fresh wound.


    If she truly harbored such disdain for him and felt nothing at all, he wouldn¡¯t force the issue. After all, there were countless beautiful and understanding women out there; he didn¡¯t need to fixate on N.


    Taking out a cigarette, he lit it, the smoke curling up into the air like his fleeting hopes. With a flick of his wrist, he sent a message in a group chat that included just three people, seeking sce in thepany of others.Conclusion


    As N faced the stark reality of her rtionship with rk, the weight of unspoken words and unfulfilled promises hung heavily in the air. The distance between them was palpable, a chasm that seemed to widen with each passing moment. Her anger towards Jordyn was a mere distraction from the deeper betrayal she felt from rk, who had chosen another over her when she needed him most. With each step she took away from him, she felt a mix of sadness and resolve; the realization that she deserved more than empty gestures pushed her to reim her sense of self. The act of tossing the ointment into the trash symbolized her rejection of a life filled with superficial care, igniting a spark of determination within her to seek her own path, even if it meant facing the unknown.


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s cold demeanor reflected his own internal struggle, as he grappled with the growing distance between him and N. Her gratitude felt like a double-edged sword, cutting through the fa?ade he had built around himself. Despite his dismissive words, her presence lingered in his mind, a reminder of what he had lost and what he could never have. The frustration he felt was not merely about her rejection, but also about the realization that he had be just as trapped in his own emotional turmoil as she was in hers. As he sought sce in thepany of others, a flicker of hope remained that perhaps, through unseen doors, they could both step into untold worlds beyond their current pain.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to reach a breaking point as the emotional stakes continue to rise. N¡¯s decision to confront her feelings of betrayal will lead her to question not only her marriage but also the very core of her identity. As she grapples with her resentment towards rk and the looming presence of Jordyn, the air will crackle with unresolved conflict. Will N find the strength to stand up for herself, or will she remain trapped in a cycle of hurt and disappointment?


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s icy demeanor hints at deeperyers of his character that are yet to be unveiled. As he tries to distance himself from N, the question looms: can he truly ignore the connection they share? The internal struggle he faces will be increasingly palpable, and readers will be left wondering if he can suppress his feelings or if something unexpected will draw him back to her. Anticipate a pivotal moment where N¡¯s journey intersects with Damon¡¯s, potentially altering the course of both their lives forever. The tension is mounting, and the next chapter promises to be a turning point filled with revtions, confrontations, and the possibility of new beginnings.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 114

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 114 Summary


    In Chapter 114 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the narrative unfolds with Damon casually inviting his friends for drinks, which prompts curiosity and yful teasing from Caleb and Nathaniel. Nathaniel¡¯s remarks about Damon¡¯s recent behavior reveal an underlying tension, hinting that something significant may have affected Damon. Despite the light-hearted banter, Damon¡¯s irritation suggests deeper emotional struggles that he is grappling with, leaving readers curious about his state of mind.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s day at theb takes a turn when Melody expresses concern over N¡¯s injury and the recent news about Prospectus Technology. As they discuss the termination of multiple contracts with thepany, N¡¯s anxiety grows, realizing that her past actions may have triggered arger conflict involving powerful yers like Tom and the Rainfords. The sense of dread that envelops N reflects her internal turmoil as she weighs the option of reaching out to Damon for support, ultimately deciding against it due to his earlier warning.


    In a parallel storyline, Tom is depicted as a calcting antagonist, reveling in the chaos he has orchestrated against Prospectus Technology. His conversation with Jacqueline highlights his strategic mindset and ambition to undermine the Sumners, while Jacqueline¡¯s admiration contrasts with Tom¡¯s cold demeanor. The tension between them further illustrates theplexities of their rtionship and Tom¡¯s shifting priorities, revealing a man who is increasingly consumed by his ambitions, even at the cost of personal connections.


    The chapter concludes with Jacqueline¡¯s awareness of Tom¡¯s emotional distance, showcasing her own disappointment and resilience. Her decision to refrain from pushing Tom further emphasizes the shifting dynamics in their rtionship, suggesting that both characters are navigating their own struggles amidst the unfolding corporate drama. The intery of personal and professional conflicts creates a rich tapestry of emotions, leaving readers eager to see how these tensions will evolve.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    **Chapter 114**


    Damon leaned back in his chair, a smirk ying on his lips as he typed out a message. [Drinks tonight.]


    Caleb Goddard¡¯s response was immediate, marked by curiosity and a hint of confusion. [?]


    Nathaniel Preston, ever the instigator, chimed in next. [You¡¯ve been dodging us like the guetely. What¡¯s with this sudden burst of enthusiasm? Did someone break your heart?]


    Damon shot back, his irritation evident. [Shut up.]


    Nathaniel raised his hands in mock surrender. [Alright, alright, I hit a nerve. I¡¯ll back off. But hey, there¡¯s a new bar on North Saint Street. I¡¯ll reserve a private room for us.]


    Damon hesitated for a moment, the silence stretching between them like a taut wire. [¡­]


    Meanwhile, in theb, N had just stepped through the door when she spotted Melody approaching her, concern etched on her face. ¡°N, why are you sote today? And¡­ what happened to your hand? Did you cut yourself during an experiment?¡±


    N felt a wave of unease wash over her. She didn¡¯t want too many people prying into yesterday¡¯s events, so she simply nodded, trying to keep her tone casual. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then let me take over the operations for now. You can supervise,¡± Melody offered, her voiceced with genuine concern.


    N shook her head firmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t affect my work.¡±


    They exchanged a few more words, the conversation light and breezy as they prepared for the morning¡¯s experiments.


    The hours slipped by, each minute blending into the next as they delved into their work.


    Finally, as the clock signaled lunchtime, N removed her protective goggles and gloves, a sense of relief washing over her.


    Melody, distracted by her phone, suddenly looked up, her eyes wide with rm. ¡°N, a friend just informed me that severalpanies have terminated their contracts with Prospectus Technology. Even thepany she works for has pulled out. Do you think something¡¯s going on with them?¡±


    N¡¯s heart sank at the news, a knot tightening in her stomach. She frowned, her mind racing. ¡°Whichpanies exactly?¡±


    Melody began listing names, each one more rming than thest. All of them had close affiliations with Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group. It was bing increasingly clear that Tom and the Rainfords had decided to make their move, opting to target Prospectus Technology instead of waiting for her to apologize.


    A sense of dread washed over N, and she considered reaching out to Damon for advice. But as she contemted it, a memory flickered through her mind¡ªDamon¡¯s earlier admonition not to show up in front of him.


    After a brief moment of deliberation, she closed the chat window, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. Forget it. Approaching him now would only serve to irritate him further.


    Meanwhile, in a sleek office adorned with modern art, Jacqueline lounged on the ck leather sofa, her gaze fixed on Tom, admiration evident in her expression.


    ¡°Tom, you¡¯re incredible. So manypanies have cut ties with Prospectus Technology. I can only imagine how stressed Damon must be right now,¡± she gushed, her voice filled with excitement.


    It was hard for her toprehend that, despite the mass exodus of contracts, the Sumners had managed to keep N hidden, refusing to step forward and apologize.


    Tom, ncing at his phone, offered a nonchnt hum in response.


    He had orchestrated these contract terminations with a calcted precision, positioning himself to seize arger share of Prospectus Technology¡¯s market. The Sumners had held sway over Saintornia for far too long, and it was time for others to im their stake.


    Jacqueline¡¯s predicament had merely elerated the timeline of his and the Rainfords¡¯ ns. It was never really about her.


    If Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group couldn¡¯t stand up to the Sumners, then it would have been the Rainfords who were apologizing for Jacqueline¡¯s blunders.


    ¡°Tom, do you think Ms. Weir will be upset with you for helping me like this? She misunderstood our intentionsst time¡­ Should I go and exin it to her?¡± Jacqueline asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Tom¡¯s expression shifted, a frown creasing his brow as he recalled Vrie¡¯s heated words over the phone, berating him for supposedly orchestrating N¡¯s humiliation of Jacqueline.


    His mood darkened at the memory. He had been swamped with work in recent days, neglecting to reach out to Vrie. Yet, the fact that she hadn¡¯t tried to contact him either only added to his growing frustration.


    Noticing Tom¡¯s displeasure at the mention of Vrie, Jacqueline quickly backtracked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tom. I didn¡¯t mean to bring her up. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Tom interrupted sharply, his voice devoid of warmth. ¡°I have work to do. You should go.¡±


    Jacqueline bit her lip, feeling a mix of disappointment and defiance. She was disgruntled, but she understood that this Tom was not the same boy who used to fret over her every frown. She didn¡¯t dare to push him, knowing it would only lead to more tension.Conclusion


    As the chapter draws to a close, the emotional weight of unspoken words and unresolved tensions hangs heavily in the air. Damon, grappling with the consequences of his choices, finds himself at a crossroads, torn between reaching out for support and maintaining his pride. His interactions with Caleb and Nathaniel reveal a longing for connection that he struggles to acknowledge, while N, too, wrestles with her own turmoil, feeling the suffocating grip of uncertainty as the walls of her world start to close in. The news of the contract terminations acts as a catalyst, amplifying her sense of dread and istion, pushing her further away from seeking sce in Damon¡¯s presence, despite the deep-seated need for his guidance.


    On the other hand, Tom¡¯s calcted maneuvers reflect a chilling resolve, showcasing the lengths to which he is willing to go to secure his ambitions. The stark contrast between his cold demeanor and Jacqueline¡¯s hopeful admiration underscores theplexities of their rtionship, revealing a rift that has grown wider over time. As the stakes rise and alliances shift, the characters find themselves entangled in a web of ambition, betrayal, and the haunting echoes of their past decisions. The chapter encapstes a moment of reckoning for each character, leaving readers to ponder the unseen doors that lie ahead and the untold worlds waiting to be explored as they navigate their intertwined fates.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, tensions are set to escte as N grapples with the fallout from the sudden termination of contracts at Prospectus Technology. As she navigates the maze of corporate intrigue and personal dilemmas, the stakes will rise, forcing her to confront both her own insecurities and the looming threat posed by Tom and the Rainford Group. Will she finally reach out to Damon for support, or will her stubbornness lead her deeper into the web of chaos? The dynamics of their rtionship are on the brink of transformation, and the question of whether they can put aside their differences to unite against amon enemy loomsrge.


    Meanwhile, Tom¡¯s calcted maneuvers are about to take a darker turn. With Jacqueline¡¯s admiration fueling his ambition, he is poised to make a move that could alter the bnce of power in Saintornia forever. As his ns unfold, will he find himself ensnared by his own machinations? The tension between him and Vrie adds anotheryer ofplexity, hinting at a potential confrontation that could either solidify his resolve or unravel his carefullyid ns. The atmosphere is thick with anticipation, and readers will be left wondering who will emerge victorious in this high-stakes game of corporate chess. Prepare for revtions, confrontations, and unexpected alliances as the characters step further into the unseen doors that lead to untold worlds beyond.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 115

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 115 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Jacqueline tries to engage Tom with a suggestion to visit a new restaurant, revealing her eagerness for connection despite the strain in her smile. Tom¡¯s casual response masks deeper emotions, as he reflects on their interaction after Jacqueline leaves. Frustration builds within him when he attempts to reach Vrie but only encounters a busy signal, indicating his growing discontent.


    Meanwhile, N is confronted by her friend Melody, who expresses concern about N¡¯s distracted demeanor. This prompts N to assert her determination to handle an important matter alone, leading her to leave abruptly. As she ascends to the top floor, her heart races with anticipation, indicating the weight of the situation she is about to face.


    Upon arriving, N is met by Spencer, who informs her that Damon is resting. Despite his firm tone, N¡¯s resolve remains unshaken as she decides to wait for Damon. The tension in the air thickens as time passes, and Spencer ultimately decides to inform Damon of N¡¯s presence. When N finally enters Damon¡¯s office, his detached demeanor contrasts sharply with her anxious energy as she prepares to address a sensitive topic.


    N reveals to Damon that severalpanies have severed ties with Prospectus Technology, hinting at her desire to apologize to Jacqueline. The conversation esctes as Damon questions her motivations, leading her to confront her feelings of responsibility and gratitude towards him. As the dialogue intensifies, Damon probes deeper into N¡¯s emotions, suggesting that her concern may stem from something more personal. The weight of the moment bears down on N, leaving her caught between her feelings and the fear of vulnerability.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 115**


    Jacqueline mustered a smile, albeit a strained one, as she stood up from her seat. ¡°Alright then, there¡¯s this new restaurant that everyone¡¯s raving about. Once your schedule clears up, we should definitely go there together,¡± she suggested, her voice infused with a hint of eagerness.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Tom replied, his tone casual, though the flicker in his eyes hinted at something deeper.


    After Jacqueline departed, Tom¡¯s expression shifted to one of contemtion. He frowned, his gaze locked onto his phone for what felt like an eternity. Finally, he dialed Vrie¡¯s number, but the call was met with an incessant busy tone. Frustration washed over him, darkening his mood entirely.


    ¡°N, N?¡± Melody¡¯s voice broke through the haze of his thoughts, calling out to her with a note of urgency.


    Startled, N jolted back to reality, her eyes meeting Melody¡¯s inquisitive gaze. She took a moment to gather her scattered thoughts. ¡°Sorry, what did you say?¡± she replied, her voice slightly distant.


    ¡°Is something bothering you, N? You¡¯ve been really absent-mindedtely,¡± Melody probed, concern etched on her face.


    N¡¯s gaze dropped to the floor, her mind racing. After a brief silence, she suddenly rose to her feet with a sense of determination. ¡°Melody, I just remembered something important that I need to handle. You can head back to theb after lunch; I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±


    Before Melody could voice her concern or offer to apany her, N swiftly grabbed her tray and made her way out. After returning it, she took the elevator to the top floor, her heart beating a little faster with each passing moment.


    When Spencer caught sight of her, a frown creased his brow as he stepped into her path. ¡°Ms. Jayston, Mr. Sumner is currently resting. If you need something, it would be best to return in the afternoon,¡± he informed her, his tone firm yet not unkind.


    N met his gaze with resolve. ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ll wait here,¡± she replied, her voice steady.


    ¡°Is it urgent?¡± Spencer asked, a hint of concern creeping into his voice. Though he didn¡¯t harbor much fondness for N since the incident at the hospital, he felt a twinge of worry that Damon might be displeased if she had something important to discuss.


    N shook her head softly. ¡°It¡¯s not urgent. I can wait until he wakes up.¡±


    Finding a chair in the break room, she settled down, her thoughts swirling like autumn leaves caught in a gust of wind.


    After a moment of indecision, Spencer resolved not to disturb Damon. After all, allowing N to wait wouldn¡¯t cause any harm, would it?


    Time ticked by, and N found herself waiting for over an hour. As the afternoon work hoursmenced, Spencer noticed her lingering presence and finally decided it was time to inform Damon.


    Soon enough, he returned to N, his demeanor slightly more rxed. ¡°You can go in now.¡±


    As she stepped into the office, she found Damon engrossed in a document, his focus unwavering as he didn¡¯t even nce up at her approach.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± he asked, his voice cool and detached.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I know you¡¯d prefer not to see me,¡± N began, her heart racing. ¡°But I promise I¡¯ll leave right after I say what I need to say.¡± She took a deep breath, steadying herself. ¡°I heard that severalpanies with solid partnerships with Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group have terminated their contracts with Prospectus Technology. If you think it¡¯s necessary, I can apologize to Jacqueline.¡±


    Damon lifted his gaze, his eyebrows arching in surprise. ¡°Why the sudden desire to apologize to Jacqueline? Do you believe you were in the wrong that day?¡±


    N inhaled deeply, her expression turning serious as she met his prating stare. ¡°I don¡¯t think I was wrong. I just don¡¯t want to add to your troubles.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Damon pressed further, his voiceced with curiosity.


    As she met his cold, unwavering gaze, N felt a wave of apprehension wash over her,pelling her to look away. ¡°Because you helped me that day, and I feel responsible for any fallout.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful. I don¡¯t want Prospectus Technology to suffer because of me,¡± she added, her words tumbling out in a rush.


    Damon set the document aside, leaning back in his chair with an air of elegance that was hard to ignore. ¡°Are you genuinely only concerned about Prospectus Technology, or is there something more? Have you developed feelings for me?¡± he inquired, his dark eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her heart race.


    N froze, her mind racing as she instinctively denied it. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯re overthinking this. I¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her thought, Damon interrupted her with calm authority, ¡°A few days ago, Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group also ended their contracts with the Sumner Group. I recall you didn¡¯t n to apologize then, nor did you offer this excuse. Do you truly have no feelings for me at all?¡±


    His gaze bore into her, demanding an answer that felt like a weight pressing down on her chest. She wanted nothing more than to flee, but her feet felt glued to the floor, caught in the gravity of the moment.Conclusion


    As the chapter draws to a close, the emotional tension between N and Damon hangs palpably in the air, revealing theplexities of their rtionship. N¡¯s determination to confront her feelings and the consequences of her actions speaks to her growth, illustrating a shift from uncertainty to a burgeoning sense of responsibility. Despite her initial hesitation, she stands firm in her desire to protect those around her, even at the risk of exposing her vulnerabilities. This moment of confrontation serves as a turning point, where the weight of unspoken emotions begins to unravel, hinting at the deeper connection that lies beneath their professional facade.


    On the other hand, Damon¡¯s probing questions challenge N to confront her own heart, forcing her to reckon with feelings she has tried to suppress. His unexpected inquiry about her feelings for him transforms the dynamic of their interaction, shifting from a mere discussion of business to a personal exploration of trust and affection. As N grapples with her response, the chapter encapstes the essence of emotional turmoil¡ªwhere fear and longing intertwine. The unresolved tension leaves readers anticipating the next steps for both characters, as they navigate the unseen doors of their rtionship, stepping into untold worlds that promise both risk and reward.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can anticipate a deepening tension between N and Damon as their unresolved feelingse to the forefront. With Damon¡¯s piercing questions hanging in the air, N is faced with the challenge of confronting her emotions while navigating theplexities of their professional rtionship. Will she find the courage to articte her true feelings, or will she retreat back into the safety of denial? As the stakes rise, the intricacies of their past encounters will begin to unravel, revealingyers of vulnerability that neither character expected to confront.


    Meanwhile, Jacqueline¡¯s invitation to Tom looms over their interactions, hinting at a potential shift in dynamics as the group begins to grapple with their entwined fates. Tom¡¯s frustration and lingering thoughts about Vrie suggest that unresolved conflicts and hidden desires will soone to a head. With the restaurant serving as a backdrop for revtions, the tension among the characters promises to escte dramatically. How will Jacqueline¡¯s eagerness sh with Tom¡¯s internal turmoil, and what role will Vrie y in their unfolding story? As the chapter progresses, the unseen doors to their intertwined worlds will begin to creak open, revealing the untold possibilities that lie ahead.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 116

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 116 Summary


    In Chapter 116 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself grappling with her feelings for Damon, who has been her protector during tumultuous times. Despite the warmth that his presence ignites within her, she struggles to navigate theplexities of her emotions, especially given her marital ties to rk, whose betrayal hangs over her like a dark cloud. N¡¯s internal conflict intensifies as she attempts to express her gratitude to Damon, only to be met with his cold dismissal, leaving her feeling rejected and heartbroken.


    N¡¯s attempt to reach out to Damon is met with indifference, as he instructs her to leave, emphasizing that her apologies are unnecessary in the context of their professional environment. His icy demeanor creates a barrier, making her feel isted and vulnerable. As she exits his office, she is overwhelmed with unexpressed feelings and a sense of longing, which she struggles to suppress as she returns to her work.


    Back in theb, her friend Melody notices her distress and offers support, but N brushes it off, attributing her mood to ack of sleep. However, the underlying tension regarding the potential decline of Prospectus Technology loomsrge, affecting her mental state. Melody reassures her that thepany is resilient, but N¡¯s mind is elsewhere, preupied with the unfolding events in her life.


    The chapter takes a turn when N receives a call that hints at progress in her investigation. She meets with Pete Monaghan, a private investigator known for his tenacity and past as a paparazzo. Their meeting is charged with anticipation as N inquires about the investigation shemissioned. Pete¡¯s introduction and the file he presents to her signify a pivotal moment, suggesting that the information within could drastically alter her circumstances and possibly her future.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 116**


    Damon had been N¡¯s savior on countless asions, always stepping in when danger loomed over her like a dark cloud. Each time he hade to her aid, a flicker of something deeper ignited within her¡ªa warmth that she couldn¡¯t quite shake off.


    But how could she possibly allow herself to feel anything more than gratitude? The reality of their situation loomedrge, casting a shadow over any budding feelings. They were ensnared in the web of societal expectations, and the harsh truth was that she was still tied to rk, her husband, despite his betrayal.


    With a deep, steadying breath, N gathered her thoughts and met Damon¡¯s gaze, which was as sharp as ice. ¡°Mr. Sumner,¡± she began, her voice deliberate and measured, ¡°I owe you an apology. You¡¯ve helped me more than I can express, and I feel it¡¯s only right that I find a way to repay your kindness. Regarding rk, well, he was unfaithful first. I refuse to apologize to Jacqueline on his behalf.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes turned colder, a wall of detachment rising between them. ¡°I understand, Ms. Jayston. However, I must ask you to leave. Prospectus Technology is not at a point where it requires a woman to go to the Rainfords to issue apologies.¡±


    His dismissal was swift, and he returned his attention to the document before him, as if she were nothing more than a fleeting distraction.


    The chill of his words pierced N¡¯s heart, causing her to bite her lip to suppress the emotions threatening to spill over. ¡°Mr. Sumner,¡± she said with a hint of desperation, ¡°if you ever need anything, please have Mr. Hogg reach out to me. I¡¯m here.¡±


    But Damon remained silent, his expression hardening further, leaving no room for hope.


    Resigned, N turned on her heel and exited the office, her heart heavy with unspoken words and unfulfilled desires.


    Once back in theb, her friend Melody looked up from her work, concern etched across her face. ¡°N, are you okay? You seem¡­ troubled. If there¡¯s anything I can do, please let me know.¡±


    N forced a smile, shaking her head in an attempt to dispel the worry. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Just didn¡¯t get much sleepst night, I guess.¡±


    Melody frowned, skepticism flickering in her eyes. Just before lunch, N had mentioned the unsettling news about severalpanies pulling their contracts with Prospectus Technology. Was it possible that the looming threat of thepany¡¯s decline weighed heavily on her mind, casting shadows over her usually bright demeanor?


    The more Melody pondered, the more it made sense.


    ¡°N,¡± she said gently, ¡°I understand how daunting these situations can be. But don¡¯t let it get to you. Prospectus Technology is a powerhouse. A few contract terminations won¡¯t bring it down. At worst, they might lose a few million, but it¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t recover from.¡±


    Just as N was about to respond, her phone rang, interrupting the moment. She nced at the screen, and a spark ignited in her eyes. ¡°Excuse me, I need to take this call,¡± she said, already stepping away.


    In the stairwell, she answered, her heart racing. ¡°So, any progress?¡±


    A deep, confident voice echoed from the other end. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s talk tonight. I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±


    Knowing this wasn¡¯t the right moment for a lengthy discussion, she replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, she quickly received a text message that made her pulse quicken.


    At 8:00 p.m., N entered a bar named Just One, the atmosphere buzzing with chatter andughter. She approached the server and requested to be taken to Room 7, where a meeting had been arranged.


    Inside, her contact was waiting, and as their eyes met, he broke into a weing smile. ¡°Ms. Jayston, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. I¡¯m Pete Monaghan. Please, have a seat.¡±


    Pete was a private investigator known for his relentless pursuit of the truth, a reputation that preceded him. Once a paparazzo, he had uncovered numerous scandals that rocked the entertainment industry, but now he had transitioned to a different path¡ªone that demanded more discretion and integrity.


    Though he was of modest stature, the long scar that traced from his right forehead to his left jawline gave him an aura of intimidation. Whispers had circted that the scar was a remnant of a vengeful attack after he had exposed too many secrets. Shortly after his injury, he left the world of paparazzi behind, choosing instead to operate as a private investigator.


    N settled into the chair opposite him, her demeanor calm but her heart racing. ¡°Mr. Monaghan,¡± she began, her voice steady, ¡°have you made any headway on the investigation I asked you to conduct?¡±


    Understanding the weight of her request, Pete wasted no time. He slid a file across the table, the contents within holding the potential to change everything.Conclusion


    As N sat across from Pete Monaghan, the weight of her circumstances pressed heavily upon her. The dismissal from Damon echoed in her mind, a stark reminder of the barriers that stood between her and the burgeoning feelings she had begun to acknowledge. Yet, in this moment, surrounded by the hum of the bar and the promise of answers, she felt a flicker of hope igniting within her. The investigation she had initiated was not merely about uncovering her husband¡¯s betrayal; it was a step toward reiming her own narrative, a chance to unravel the tightly wound threads of her life and assert her independence. With every heartbeat, N understood that she was standing at a crossroads, where the unseen doors of her past were beginning to creak open, revealing possibilities she had never dared to envision.


    In the dim light of Room 7, as she opened the file that Pete had slid towards her, N felt a surge of determination. No longer would she be defined by her circumstances or the expectations that had been thrust upon her. The truth, however daunting, was a path to liberation. With each page she turned, she began to see not just the potential for justice, but also the glimmers of a future where she could forge her own identity, independent of rk and the shadows of her past. The emotional arc of her journey was far from over, but in that moment, she embraced the uncertainty with a newfound strength, ready to step through the unseen doors thaty ahead, into the untold worlds waiting for her beyond the confines of her previous life.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    As the tension in the air thickens, N is poised on the precipice of revtion. With the file slid across the table by Pete Monaghan, the stakes are undeniably high. What secrets lie within those pages? Will they provide the rity she desperately seeks regarding rk¡¯s betrayal and the impending copse of Prospectus Technology? Expect N to delve deeper into the murky waters of deceit that surround her, challenging her resolve and forcing her to confront ufortable truths about her marriage and her own aspirations. The revtions may not only change her perspective on her current predicament but could also ignite a fire within her that she never knew existed.


    Moreover, the dynamics between N and Damon are far from resolved. As she navigates thebyrinth of corporate intrigue and personal turmoil, will she find the courage to confront her feelings for Damon? The emotional tension that crackled between them in Chapter 116 is bound to resurface, and with it, the question of whether N can break free from the chains of societal expectations. As the night unfolds, readers can anticipate unexpected alliances, fierce confrontations, and the possibility of new paths emerging from the shadows of her current life. N¡¯s journey is about to take a turn that could redefine her future¡ªwill she embrace the unknown, or will fear hold her back?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 117

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 117 Summary


    In Chapter 117 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N Jayston meets with Pete, who has crucial information regarding a past ident linked to Cyrus. Pete¡¯s confidence in the uracy of his findings reassures N, who is eager yet skeptical about the implications of the documents he presents. The evidence suggests a connection between Cyrus and a mysterious death following a financial copse, but theck of direct proof leaves N feeling anxious and determined to uncover more.


    As their conversation unfolds, N expresses urgency in wanting to find concrete evidence against Cyrus, while Pete warns her of the powerful Sumner family¡¯s influence and the need for caution. Despite the pressure, N remains strategic andposed, indicating her readiness to wait for thorough findings rather than rush into a potentially dangerous situation. Their meeting concludes with gratitude exchanged, but N is left alone to contemte the gravity of the information she has just received.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor, Damon¡¯s emotional turmoil is evident as he drinks heavily, prompting concern from Nathaniel. The contrast between Damon¡¯s current state and his past resilience highlights a vulnerability that Nathaniel finds rming. Despite Nathaniel¡¯s pleas for Caleb to intervene, Caleb¡¯s indifference underscores the gravity of the situation, leaving Nathaniel frustrated and worried about Damon¡¯s well-being.


    The scene shifts dramatically when Damon notices N in distress at the bar, prompting him to take action despite his earlier hesitation. His protective instincts surface as he confronts the bar manager about theck of security, revealing a deeper sense of responsibility tied to his family name. Nathaniel¡¯s teasing highlights Damon¡¯s unusual involvement in family matters, suggesting that his motivations may be moreplex than mere obligation. This moment of tension underscores the intricate dynamics of family loyalty and personal struggles within the narrative.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    **by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 117**


    ¡°You¡¯ll grasp the significance once you delve into it, Ms. Jayston,¡± Pete assured her, his voice steady and unwavering.


    The weight of his discovery hadpelled him to meet N face-to-face, a choice not made lightly. If the information hadn¡¯t been crucial, he would never have taken the time to sit down with her.


    As N carefully opened the file, her brow furrowed, and a shadow passed over her features. ¡°Are you absolutely certain this information is urate?¡± she inquired, her voice tinged with skepticism.


    Pete¡¯s confidence radiated as he nodded firmly. ¡°Absolutely, Ms. Jayston. I wouldn¡¯t dare to charge such a premium if I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced of the value of what I¡¯ve uncovered.¡±


    With a deliberate motion, N closed the file, her mind racing. ¡°Can you unearth concrete evidence that Cyrus orchestrated the ident?¡± she pressed, her voice a blend of hope and urgency.


    The documents Pete had handed her painted a troubling picture. After the copse of Harris Pharmaceuticals, Godric had received a substantial sum of money, only to meet a mysterious end within a year. Just before his untimely death, he had reached out to Cyrus.


    While these connections hinted strongly at Cyrus¡¯s involvement in the tragic ident from six years prior, the absence of direct evidence gnawed at N. For her, that was the linchpin of any case she aimed to build.


    ¡°I can find it, but it will require some time,¡± Pete cautioned, his tone shifting to one of seriousness. ¡°The Sumner family¡¯s sway in Saintornia is formidable. If we pursue this too openly, we risk drawing unwanted attention. We¡¯ll need to tread carefully.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine. This isn¡¯t a race. Take your time and keep me updated on any developments,¡± N responded, her mind already strategizing the next steps.


    With their conversation reaching a natural conclusion, Pete rose from his seat. ¡°Ms. Jayston, I have othermitments this evening. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your diligence,¡± N replied, her gratitude genuine.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Pete acknowledged before departing, leaving N to her thoughts.


    N lingered in the private room for an additional thirty minutes, her mind swirling with the implications of the information she had just received.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor, Nathaniel observed Damon with growing concern as he downed ss after ss of drink, his expression dark and brooding.


    ¡°Damon, are you truly heartbroken?¡± Nathaniel asked, his curiosity piqued.


    He recalled a time when Damon had been on the brink of bankruptcy, a victim of others¡¯ treachery, yet he had never shown such vulnerability.


    Damon shot Nathaniel a piercing nce, his silence more telling than words. He took another long sip from his ss, as if trying to drown his thoughts in alcohol.


    Turning to Caleb, who sat nearby with an air of indifference, Nathaniel urged, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t you think you should intervene? If he keeps this up, he might end up in the hospital.¡±


    Caleb merely shrugged, his expression unchanging. ¡°One less drinker, one less problem,¡± he replied, his tone apathetic.


    Nathaniel was left speechless, incredulous at his friend¡¯sck of concern. He cast his gaze down to the dance floor, where the vibrant lights flickered, and suddenly eximed, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that your niece-inw?¡±


    Damon¡¯s drinking halted as he turned to follow Nathaniel¡¯s gaze. It was indeed N, and she was clearly in distress, a drunken man invading her space, her face contorted in displeasure.


    Damon set his ss down with a decisive thud and stood up, only to hesitate and sit back down, a mixture of frustration and protectiveness swirling within him. He addressed the bar manager with a frosty demeanor, ¡°Is the security at your establishment socking that patrons feel unsafe here?¡±


    The bar manager, visibly sweating, stammered, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ll take care of it immediately.¡±


    Nathaniel couldn¡¯t resist the chance to tease Damon, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°If memory serves, you¡¯ve never been one to meddle in family affairs, especially when ites to your nephew. Yet here you are, ensuring that someonees to the aid of your niece-inw.¡±


    Nathaniel was well aware of Damon¡¯s history; he had never intervened when rk faced challenges in negotiations, preferring to remain detached.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained inscrutable. ¡°If something were to happen and the Sumners found out I was here and did nothing, it would reflect poorly on me.¡±


    Nathaniel nodded, understanding the weight of familial reputation. ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    He recalled meeting rk¡¯s mother; she was a force to be reckoned with, and he could only imagine the repercussions if Damon were to neglect his familial duties.


    Caleb raised an eyebrow, a flicker of interest igniting in his usually indifferent demeanor. Damon had always marched to the beat of his own drum, seemingly unconcerned with the opinions of others. Today¡¯s willingness to assist likely stemmed from deeper motivations.Conclusion


    As N sat alone in the private room, the weight of the revtions from Pete began to settle in, intertwining with her determination to seek justice for Godric and the truth behind the ident. The shadows of doubt that had clouded her mind were slowly giving way to a flicker of hope, igniting a fire within her to pursue the case with renewed vigor. She understood the risks thaty ahead, especially with the powerful Sumner family looming in the background, but her resolve was unyielding. The pieces of the puzzle were finally starting to align, and she could almost taste the victory that awaited her if she yed her cards right. With each passing moment, the urgency of her mission crystallized, and she felt the stirrings of a purpose that transcended her own ambitions.


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s internal struggle mirrored N¡¯s journey, as he grappled with theplexities of his emotions. The sight of her distress stirred something deep within him,pelling him to act despite his usual detachment from family matters. His protective instincts, long buried underyers of indifference, began to resurface, revealing a vulnerability that he had kept hidden for far too long. As he watched the scene unfold, he realized that his connection to N was more profound than he had previously acknowledged. The evening had transformed from a mere gathering into a pivotal moment of reckoning for both of them, where unseen doors were opening to untold possibilities. In that instant, they were both stepping into worlds beyond their understanding, united by the threads of fate that wove their paths together.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension mounts in the aftermath of N¡¯s meeting with Pete, readers can expect the next chapter to delve deeper into the murky waters of conspiracy and familial loyalty. Will N uncover the concrete evidence she desperately seeks to bring Cyrus to justice, or will the powerful Sumner family thwart her efforts before she can even begin? With Pete¡¯s promise to dig deeper, the stakes are higher than ever, and the clock is ticking. N¡¯s determination will be tested as she navigates the treacherousndscape of Saintornia, where every move could have dire consequences.


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s protective instincts are igniting a fire within him that he cannot ignore. As he grapples with theplexities of family ties and the weight of his reputation, readers will witness a transformation in his character. Will he finally step out of the shadows of indifference and take a stand for N, or will his internal struggles keep him from acting when it matters most? The intery between Damon¡¯s past and present choices promises to addyers of intrigue, leaving readers on the edge of their seats as they anticipate how these intertwined narratives will unfold. Prepare for unexpected alliances, hidden motives, and the relentless pursuit of truth in the chapters toe.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 118

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 118 Summary


    In Chapter 118 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself in a precarious situation as she attempts to escape a private room. Her ns are thwarted when a drunken man grabs her arm, causing panic to surge within her. Despite her initial shock, she manages to free herself and quickens her pace, only to encounter a group of men who block her path, their intentions menacing. N¡¯s instincts kick in, and she stands her ground, threatening to call the police, although she knows the risks involved in such a crowded bar.


    The tension esctes when one of the men snatches her phone, mocking her attempts to seek help. N¡¯s heart races as she searches for an escape route, aware that they might not act too boldly in the bar but could be dangerous if they manage to take her away. Just then, Tyler, a figure from her past, approaches with a whiskey bottle, offering her a twisted deal that puts her in a vulnerable position. Despite the fear coursing through her, N instinctively senses the danger and seizes the opportunity to defend herself.


    In a moment of fierce defiance, N smashes the bottle against Tyler¡¯s head, catching him off guard. The act of violence surprises those around her, including Nathaniel, who watches with newfound respect for her bravery. However, the situation quickly intensifies as Tyler¡¯s henchmen retaliate, and N fights back with the broken bottle, managing to fend off some of her attackers. Her determination shines through as she refuses to be a victim, even as the odds stack against her.


    As the confrontation esctes, N finds herself outnumbered and overpowered, with one man grabbing her from behind. Despite her struggles, she loses the bottle and is dragged towards Tyler, who is now bleeding and filled with malice. In this moment of despair, N steels herself, vowing to face whateveres next with courage. The chapter ends on a cliffhanger, leaving readers anxious about N¡¯s fate and the strength of her spirit in the face of overwhelming danger.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 118**


    N stood at the threshold of the private room, her heart racing with disbelief at the sheer misfortune that had befallen her. She had only intended to cross the hall and make her escape, but fate had other ns. Just as she took her first few steps, a drunken man stumbled into her path, his breath reeking of alcohol, and grasped her arm with a grip that felt both unwee and invasive.


    ¡°Hey, prettydy, here alone? Hic¡­¡± he slurred, his eyes ssy and unfocused. N felt a wave of nausea wash over her as she wriggled free from his grasp, the weight of his breath heavy on her senses.


    With determination, she quickened her pace, but her relief was short-lived. A group of men emerged from the shadows, their presence looming like a storm cloud. They blocked her way, their intentions clear and menacing.


    ¡°Hey,dy, ignoring Ty, our boss? You¡¯ve got guts,¡± one of them sneered, his tone dripping with contempt.


    N felt a chill creep down her spine, her instincts screaming at her to stay calm. She straightened her shoulders, her expression hardening into one of defiance. ¡°I don¡¯t know any ¡®Ty¡¯. If you don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll call the police,¡± she dered, her voice steady despite the fear bubbling beneath the surface.


    The thought of calling for help flickered in her mind, but she knew all too well that bars were a double-edged sword. While they provided a haven for discreet exchanges of information, they also attracted the kind of trouble she was now facing.


    ¡°Hahaha, call the police? You think we¡¯ll give you that chance?¡± one of the men taunted, stepping closer and snatching her phone from her hand with a swift motion.


    Mockingly, he waved it in the air. ¡°Go ahead, make the call. What are you going to use now?¡± Theughter of hispanions echoed around her, mocking and cruel.


    N¡¯s mind raced, searching for an escape route. She knew they wouldn¡¯t dare act too brazenly in the bar itself, but if they managed to drag her away, all bets would be off. Her pulse quickened as she scanned the room, desperate for an ally or a way out.


    Just then, a figure emerged from the throng¡ªTyler Krout, swaggering toward her with a bottle of whiskey in hand, a smirk stered across his face. ¡°I won¡¯t make this hard for you,¡± he said, his voice smooth yetced with menace. ¡°Just drink this bottle, and I¡¯ll pretend this never happened. How about that?¡±


    N¡¯s gaze flicked to the bottle, her instincts screaming in protest. Who knew what he might have slipped into it? But she took it anyway, her heart pounding in her chest as she weighed her options.


    Tyler¡¯s eyes sparkled with a predatory gleam, anticipation dancing in his gaze. He believed he had her cornered, that within minutes she would be incapacitated.


    ¡°Ty!¡± one of Tyler¡¯s henchmen shouted, but before he could react further, N seized the moment. With a surge of adrenaline, she smashed the bottle against Tyler¡¯s head, the ss shattering with a satisfying crunch.


    Tyler¡¯s reaction was dulled by the alcohol coursing through his veins, and he staggered back, crimson liquid mixed with blood cascading down his face. He struggled to maintain his bnce, pain etched across his features.


    From a second-floor booth, Nathaniel watched in shock, his eyebrows raised in surprise. ¡°Damon, your niece-inw is brutal! She didn¡¯t even hesitate to smash that bottle,¡± he eximed, a newfound respect blossoming within him for N¡¯s fierce spirit.


    Damon, however, remained unfazed, his expression unchanged. ¡°Oh,¡± he replied, as if this disy of strength was merely a confirmation of what he already knew about her.


    Tyler¡¯s henchmen rushed to his side, helping him up as the others turned their fury towards N. She clutched the jagged remains of the bottle, her heart racing as she prepared to defend herself. With each swing, she managed to fend them off, injuring a few in the process.


    ¡°Dammit! When we catch this bitch, I¡¯m gonna teach her a lesson!¡± one of the men shouted, his voice filled with rage.


    Ignoring the risk to her own safety, another man lunged at her, his intentions clear as he attempted to wrest the bottle from her grasp while trying to choke her.


    N quickly retreated, adrenaline surging through her veins, but just as she thought she might escape, a stronger man grabbed her from behind, his hold unyielding. She struggled against him, but it was futile; the bottle slipped from her fingers, ttering to the floor.


    The men, emboldened by their numbers, dragged her toward Tyler, who was now pressing a towel to his bleeding forehead, a cruel sneer on his lips. ¡°She¡¯ll pay tonight!¡± he dered, his voice dripping with malice.


    As he spoke, the men began to pull N away, her heart pounding in her chest as she realized the gravity of her situation. She steeled herself, refusing to let fear consume her. Whatevery ahead, she would face it head-on.Conclusion


    In the face of overwhelming odds, N¡¯s fierce spirit emerged as her greatest weapon. Despite the fear that coursed through her veins, she transformed her vulnerability into strength, standing her ground against those who sought to impose their will upon her. The shattering of the whiskey bottle was not merely an act of desperation; it was a deration of her refusal to be a victim. With each swing, she fought not just for her physical safety but for her autonomy and dignity. The moment crystallized her resolve, igniting a fire within her that had long been dormant. N was no longer just a woman caught in a perilous situation; she was a warrior, ready to confront whatever darknessy ahead.


    As the chaos unfolded, N¡¯s heart raced not only with fear but with a newfound sense of empowerment. The realization that she could fight back, that she could reim her narrative, filled her with a surge of adrenaline. Even as she faced the menacing figures that sought to drag her into the shadows, she knew she would not yield. The support from Nathaniel and Damon, though silent, echoed in her mind, reminding her that she was not alone in her struggle. In that moment of crisis, N embraced her strength and resilience, ready to step through the unseen doors of her destiny. Whatever awaited her beyond that threshold, she would confront it with unwavering courage, determined to carve a path toward her own liberation.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, N¡¯s fight for survival esctes as she finds herself ensnared in a web of danger and deceit. With Tyler¡¯s men closing in, the stakes are higher than ever, and N must rely on her wits and resourcefulness to navigate this perilous situation. Will she find an unexpected ally in the chaos, or will the weight of her circumstances prove too heavy to bear? As the tension mounts, readers can anticipate heart-pounding confrontations and the shocking revtions that follow, as N¡¯s determination to escape bes a fierce battle against the odds.


    Yet, even as N grapples with her immediate threats, the chapter promises to delve deeper into the shadows of the bar¡¯s underbelly. Secrets long buried may surface, and alliances could shift in unpredictable ways. The arrival of Nathaniel and Damon hints at a broader conflict, suggesting that N¡¯s fight is not just for her own safety but also for the truth that lies beyond the bar¡¯s walls. As loyalties are tested and hidden motivese to light, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover what lies behind the unseen doors of this tumultuous world. Prepare for twists that will challenge N¡¯s resolve and perhaps even redefine her understanding of trust and betrayal.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 119

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 119 Summary


    In Chapter 119 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the scene unfolds in a bar filled with the usual noise ofughter and clinking sses, where patrons are ustomed to the asional brawl. The tension esctes when Tyler, a notorious figure, attempts to take N against her will. As her heart races with fear, N desperately searches for an escape, feeling trapped in a suffocating atmosphere.


    The situation shifts dramatically when a group of uniformed men, led by Kash Daly, intervenes to protect N. Tyler, defiant and arrogant, challenges Kash, revealing his reputation as a feared individual in the area. However, Kash¡¯s authoritative presence and the weight of a higher power, Big Jin, begin to alter the dynamics. Tyler¡¯s bravado falters when he realizes the implications of defying Big Jin, leading to a moment of panic as he ispelled to release N.


    After the confrontation, Kash approaches N with an apology and offers her a lifetime membership card for the bar, but N remains skeptical. Her instincts tell her that the timely arrival of the bouncers was not merely coincidental. She questions who truly helped her, prompting Kash to make a decision about revealing Damon¡¯s involvement. Ultimately, he leads her to Damon, where the atmosphere shifts again, filled with unspoken tension as N confronts a newyer ofplexity in her situation.


    As they reach Damon, N is struck by the sight of a woman beside him,ughing and seemingly unfazed by the earlier chaos. This moment heightens N¡¯s anxiety as she grapples with the implications of Damon¡¯s presence and the dynamics at y. The chapter closes with a heavy silence, leaving N to navigate her feelings and theplicated rtionships that are beginning to unfold around her.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 119**


    In the dimly lit corners of the bar, the usual raucousughter and clinking of sses continued unabated, a testament to the resilience of the patrons who had be ustomed to the asional brawl. So, when themotion erupted, most simply cast fleeting nces, their interest dulled by the familiarity of such scenes. After all, intervening in a confrontation involving Tyler and his gang was a risk few were willing to take. Heroism, as it turned out, often required a sturdy safety.


    Meanwhile, N felt her heart race, a wild drumbeat echoing the urgency in her mind. She could not allow herself to be taken away like this; the thought sent shivers down her spine. She scanned the room, searching desperately for an escape route, but the oppressive atmosphere felt like a tightening noose.


    Suddenly, a group of uniformed men stepped forward, forming a barrier between Tyler and his crew. ¡°Ty, you can¡¯t take this woman,¡± one of them dered, his voice steady and authoritative.


    Tyler¡¯s gaze shifted to the leader of the group, Kash Daly. Wiping the blood from his forehead, Tyler¡¯s sneer revealed the arrogance that hade to define him. ¡°Kash, do you see this wound?¡± he asked, gesturing dramatically. ¡°This woman did it. And if you think you can stop me, you¡¯ll have to answer to Big Jin.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s reputation loomedrge in the area, a cloak of bravado that emboldened him. He thrived on the fear he instilled in others.


    Under normal circumstances, Kash might have considered giving Tyler a pass, but the presence of those above him shifted the bnce. In this moment, Tyler was nothing but a small fish in a vast sea.


    ¡°Ty, you really don¡¯t want to mess with her,¡± Kash warned, his tone grave. ¡°Let her go, or else¡ª¡±


    Tyler cut him off with a derisiveugh, ¡°Or else what? You think there¡¯s anyone here I can¡¯t handle?¡± His bravado was a thin veil over the simmering tension in the air.


    Kash¡¯s face hardened, his eyes narrowing. ¡°You have some leeway out of respect for Big Jin. Tyler Krout, if you try to take her, you won¡¯t leave this bar in one piece!¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see what you can do!¡± Tyler spat back, his bravado faltering for just a moment.


    In a swift motion, he pulled out his phone and dialed Big Jin, thrusting it toward Kash. The urgency in his actions spoke volumes.


    Kash leaned in, whispering something into the phone before returning it to Tyler.


    As soon as the phone was pressed against his ear, Big Jin¡¯s voice erupted like thunder. ¡°Tyler Krout, if you¡¯re looking for a death wish, just say the word. Let her go immediately, or I will end you!¡±


    The line went dead, leaving Tyler reeling. The panic that washed over him was palpable. What kind of woman was this? Even Big Jin, a name that sent shivers down spines, had intervened.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± he barked at his men, who exchanged nces, sensing the shift in their leader¡¯s demeanor. The sweat beading on his forehead was a clear signal of his rising anxiety, and theyplied without question, releasing N from their grasp.


    Kash approached N with a warm smile, attempting to ease the tension that had just unfolded. ¡°Miss, I sincerely apologize for this incident. It was an unfortunatepse in our management. Please ept this lifetime membership card. You¡¯ll enjoy half-priced drinks whenever you visit our bar. How does that sound?¡±


    N, however, was not one to be easily swayed. The long absence of bouncers during her ordeal raised suspicions. Their sudden arrival felt orchestrated, a calcted move rather than a spontaneous act of chivalry.


    ¡°Who helped me?¡± she inquired, her voice steady butced with a hint of determination.


    Kash hesitated, wrestling with the decision to reveal Damon¡¯s involvement. He knew Damon had instructed him on how to handle the situation but had not mentioned anything about meeting N.


    Yet, there was an inkling in Kash¡¯s mind that their paths were meant to cross, given Damon¡¯s decisive intervention.


    ¡°Please, follow me. I¡¯ll take you to him,¡± Kash finally replied, his tone shifting to one of professionalism.


    As they ascended to the second floor, Kash guided N to a cozy booth where Damon sat, an imposing figure enveloped in an air of detachment.


    N¡¯s heart sank slightly as she noticed a scantily d woman perched beside him, herughter a stark contrast to the tension that had just unfolded.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, thisdy wanted to see you, so I brought her over,¡± Kash announced, his voice firm yet respectful.


    Damon remained silent, his expression unreadable, as he sipped from a ss of wine poured by the woman at his side, seemingly unfazed by the chaos that had just transpired.


    The atmosphere thickened with unspoken words, a heavy silence settling like a fog.


    Nathaniel, seated nearby, sensed the tension and quickly attempted to diffuse it with a friendly smile. ¡°Ms. Jayston, please don¡¯t take it personally. Damon has always been a man of few words.¡±


    N felt the weight of the moment, her heart pounding as she prepared to navigate this new,plicated dynamic.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the chaotic confrontation, N stood at a crossroads, her heart still racing from the adrenaline and the unexpected intervention that had saved her. The bar, once a mere backdrop to her evening, had transformed into a crucible of tension and revtion. As she faced Damon, the man whose presence had loomedrge in her thoughts, the air between them crackled with unspoken possibilities. Theughter and clinking sses faded into a distant murmur, overshadowed by the weight of her newfound determination. No longer merely a victim of circumstance, N felt a flicker of agency igniting within her¡ªa resolve to confront theplexities of her life head-on, even as the shadows of her past loomed nearby.


    Damon¡¯s silence, coupled with the presence of another woman beside him, stirred a mix of emotions within N. She was acutely aware that her journey was far from over; the revtion of Damon¡¯s world was both enticing and intimidating. Yet, there was a sense of empowerment in recognizing her own strength amidst the chaos. As she took a deep breath, N understood that this moment was not just about survival, but about stepping into her own narrative. With Kash¡¯s guiding hand and the promise of new alliances, she was ready to embrace the untold worlds thaty before her, determined to carve out a space where she could reim her voice and her story.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension in the air thickens, readers can anticipate a gripping confrontation between N and Damon that promises to peel backyers of mystery and intrigue. With the unexpected arrival of the enigmatic Damon, who remains shrouded in detachment, N will have to summon her courage and confront the emotions swirling within her. Will she be able to break through his stoic facade and uncover the truth behind his involvement in her rescue? The stakes are high, and as secrets begin to unravel, N¡¯s determination to understand her ce in this chaotic world will be put to the test.


    Furthermore, the repercussions of Tyler¡¯s failed attempt to seize N will reverberate throughout the bar¡¯s underbelly. With Big Jin¡¯s looming presence and Tyler¡¯s bruised ego, the fragile peace established by Kash may soon shatter, igniting a dangerous power struggle. Readers should brace themselves for unexpected alliances and betrayals as loyalties are tested. Will N find herself caught in the crossfire, or will she emerge as a pivotal yer in a game far moreplex than she ever imagined? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the shadows of this world, where unseen doors lead to untold dangers and revtions.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 120

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 120 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension between N, Damon, and Nathaniel esctes during a seemingly innocent evening gathering. N¡¯s calm demeanor is tested when Damon confronts her with a chilling challenge, questioning her knowledge of him and expressing disdain. Despite Nathaniel¡¯s attempts to diffuse the situation, Damon¡¯s hostility toward N bes evident, leaving her feeling vulnerable and confused. N tries to maintain herposure, thanking Damon for his help, but the atmosphere grows increasingly ufortable as Damon demands more than just gratitude.


    Damon¡¯s behavior takes a turn for the worse as he makes inappropriate remarks, suggesting that N should learn how to repay a ¡°life-saving favor.¡± Thisment, coupled with the flirtatious remarks from a woman beside Damon, amplifies the tension in the room. Nathaniel, feeling protective of N, confronts Damon, questioning why he is directing his anger at her instead of the actual source of his frustration. The conflict intensifies when Damon, overwhelmed by his emotions, shatters a ss in his hand, further showcasing his vtile state.


    As blood drips from Damon¡¯s hand, he coldly orders N to leave, which she does, feeling a mix of sympathy for him and a heavy heart. Damon¡¯s icy demeanor only hardens as he watches her walk away, suggesting a deeper internal struggle within him. Nathaniel, concerned for N and frustrated with Damon¡¯s behavior, realizes that this situation is moreplex than it appears, hinting at Damon¡¯s possible feelings for N and the impending turmoil it could bring to their family.


    After leaving the bar, N¡¯s return home is marked by dread as she finds rk waiting for her, his stormy expression foreshadowing further conflict. The evening¡¯s events weigh heavily on her, leaving her to grapple with the emotional fallout of the confrontation with Damon and the tension in her own marriage. The story encapstes themes of unspoken emotions, familial loyalty, and theplexities of rtionships, setting the stage for potential upheaval in the characters¡¯ lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 120**


    N nodded slightly, her voice steady as she replied, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Just as Nathaniel was about to interject with aforting word, Damon abruptly shifted his attention to N, his gaze sharp and unyielding. ¡°Do you know me that well?¡± he challenged, the chill in his tone palpable.


    Nathaniel felt a wave of surprise wash over him, his brow furrowing in confusion at Damon¡¯s sudden hostility. Why was Damon choosing this moment to make things so ufortable for N? Did his disdain for rk extend so deeply that it now ensnared his wife in its grip?


    N, sensing the tension in the air, bit her lip and cast her eyes downward, a flicker of vulnerability crossing her face. ¡°No, thank you for tonight, Uncle Damon. It¡¯ste, so I¡¯ll be heading home now. Enjoy your evening.¡± Her voice was soft, yet firm, as though she were trying to shield herself from the storm brewing around her.


    Damon¡¯s lips twisted into a sneer, his eyes narrowing. ¡°I helped you tonight, and you think a mere thank you suffices?¡± The disdain dripped from his words, cutting through the air like a knife.


    N hesitated, her heart racing. She turned back to him, a mix of confusion and defiance in her gaze. ¡°What do you want as thanks, Uncle Damon?¡±


    Damon¡¯s attention flicked to the woman beside him, who was pouring him a drink, and he said with a casual air, ¡°Teach her how to repay a life-saving favor.¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s frown deepened as he processed Damon¡¯s words. The idea of having an escort from a nightclub instruct N on how to express gratitude felt not only inappropriate but cruel.


    The woman, her eyes sparkling with admiration, looked up at Damon and said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you saved me, I¡¯d offer myself to you.¡± Her tone was flirtatious, but it only added to the tension in the room.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained stoic, betraying nothing of his thoughts or feelings in response to her deration.


    Unable to contain himself any longer, Nathaniel burst out, ¡°Damon, this is too much.¡± His voice wasced with frustration.


    N hadn¡¯t done anything to provoke Damon¡¯s ire; why was he treating her with such contempt? The unfairness of it gnawed at Nathaniel, making his insides churn.


    Damon turned his icy gaze toward Nathaniel. ¡°What? Are you nning to repay me on her behalf?¡± His words were sharp, cutting through the atmosphere like a winter wind.


    Nathaniel was momentarily rendered speechless, his mind racing to find a suitable response.


    Noticing the shift in Damon¡¯s demeanor, which was far from his usualposed self, N spoke up calmly, ¡°Uncle Damon, you¡¯re drunk.¡± Her voice was steady, yet there was an underlying concern in her tone.


    Damon turned his attention back to her, the flickering light casting shadows across his face.


    In the dim ambiance of the room, N¡¯s eyes shimmered like clear water, her expression resolute and unyielding. Something stirred within Damon, a feeling he was not ustomed to, and he instinctively tightened his grip around the ss he held.


    If N had been more submissive, he might have resorted to more forceful measures to pry her away from rk. Yet, he recognized that she was not the kind of woman who would easily yield to any man. The very thought of pressuring her into leaving rk for him felt like an insurmountable challenge that would only push her further away.


    Suddenly, the piercing sound of ss shattering shattered the tension in the room. Damon had crushed the ss in his hand, the shards scattering like his fraying patience.


    ¡°Damon!¡± Nathaniel eximed, rm flooding his voice.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner!¡± the woman beside him cried out, her eyes wide with concern as they darted to his bleeding hand.


    Bright crimson blood dripped from Damon¡¯s palm, yet he seemed unfazed, his expression as cold as ice as he red at N and barked, ¡°Get out!¡±


    N¡¯s gaze lingered on his wounded hand for just a moment, a flicker of sympathy crossing her features before she turned and walked away in silence, her heart heavy.


    Damon watched her leave, his aura growing even more frigid, as if he were a storm cloud ready to unleash its fury.


    Nathaniel, filled with worry, immediately called for a first-aid kit, his eyes narrowing at Damon. ¡°The one who wronged you is rk, not N. Why are you making things difficult for her? Do you care about your reputation at all?¡± His voice was a mix of frustration and concern.


    Damon sat in silence, his gaze fixed on the table before him, lost in abyrinth of his own thoughts.


    Seeking support, Nathaniel turned to Caleb, but thetter merely shrugged and said, ¡°This is a Sumner family affair. Why are you so concerned?¡±


    ¡°What kind of family matter is this?¡± Nathaniel shot back, incredulous.


    Caleb remained silent, his expression contemtive. If Damon¡¯s feelings for N were as he suspected, the Sumner family would soon be embroiled in turmoil.


    He cast a nce at Damon, feeling a sense of helplessness wash over him.


    If Richard and Marie were to discover that, despite their years of introducing Damon to countless suitable women, he had shown no interest in any of them, instead falling for N, they would be furious.


    Of all the women he could have chosen, he had to fixate on a married one¡ªhis nephew¡¯s wife, no less. The mere thought of it was enough to induce a headache.


    After leaving the bar, N drove back to the vi, her mind racing with the evening¡¯s events.


    As soon as she stepped into the living room, her heart sank at the sight of rk sitting on the sofa, his expression stormy and foreboding.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the tumultuous evening, N found herself grappling with the weight of Damon¡¯s hostility and the unsettling realization of her own strength. The confrontation had peeled backyers of tension, revealing not only theplexities of familial loyalty but also the depth of her own resolve. As she drove home, the flickering streetlights illuminated her thoughts, casting shadows of doubt and determination. She had stood her ground against Damon, a man who wielded power with an iron fist, and yet in that moment of defiance, she discovered a flicker of her own unyielding spirit. The pain of his words lingered, but so did the newfound rity that she would not be defined by anyone else¡¯s expectations or whims.


    Upon entering the vi, N was met with rk¡¯s stormy gaze, a stark reminder of the emotional turmoil that awaited her. The contrasting energies of the two men in her life¡ªone a tempest of unresolved feelings and the other a beacon of her past¡ªleft her heart heavy with uncertainty. Yet, as she stood there, she realized that the unseen doors she had stepped through tonight had opened up not just new worlds but also new possibilities for her own identity. No longer would she allow the shadows of others dictate her path. With each breath, she felt a resolve building within her, a promise to navigate the tumultuous waters ahead with grace and strength, ready to confront whatevery beyond the threshold of her current reality.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N confronts the aftermath of her unsettling encounter with Damon. With her heart still heavy from the confrontation, she will have to navigate the storm brewing between her and rk, who appears to be harboring his own secrets. Will N find the courage to share the truth about her evening with Damon, or will she choose to protect rk from the harsh realities of his family¡¯s dynamics? The emotional stakes are higher than ever, and the consequences of their choices loomrge.


    As theyers of family loyalty and hidden desires unravel, Damon¡¯s obsession with N will only deepen, leading to confrontations that will shake the foundations of their rtionships. Readers should brace themselves for unexpected revtions and shifting alliances as Nathaniel grapples with his role in this family drama. How will he bnce his concern for N against his loyalty to Damon? With the Sumner family¡¯s reputation hanging in the bnce, the next chapter promises to deliver a whirlwind of emotions, intrigue, and the possibility of a love that could change everything.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 121

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 121 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story begins with a tense exchange between N and rk, revealing the strain in their marriage. rk¡¯s concern over N¡¯ste return home is met with her defensive response, indicating underlying issues in their rtionship. Despite the heaviness in the air, a moment of hope arises when rk shares the news of a kidney donor for N¡¯s father, igniting a flicker of joy in her. However, the warmth of this moment is overshadowed by N¡¯s feelings of distance and disconnection from rk, highlighting the emotional chasm that exists between them.


    As the narrative progresses, N¡¯s professional life intertwines with her personal struggles. The anticipation of seeing Damon, her employer, brings a mix of excitement and anxiety. While her colleague Melody expresses admiration for Damon, N remains introspective, reflecting on her own feelings. Their encounter in the elevator is charged with unspoken emotions, and the atmosphere shifts as Damon expresses concern for their safety, furtherplicating N¡¯s feelings towards him and her marriage.


    The tension reaches a climax when an unexpected threat emerges. A masked assant targets Damon, and in a moment of instinctual bravery, N leaps to protect him. This act of courage leads to a devastating turn of events as she is stabbed, plunging her into darkness. This moment encapstes the story¡¯s themes of sacrifice, theplexity of rtionships, and the fragility of life. N¡¯s desperate attempt to save Damon signifies both her emotional turmoil and her struggle for agency in a world where she feels increasingly powerless.


    Overall, the chapter crafts a poignant exploration of love, loyalty, and the unseen battles that shape our lives, leaving readers on the edge of their seats as they anticipate N¡¯s fate and the repercussions of this life-altering moment.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    rk¡¯s voice broke the stillness of the night, carrying a hint of concern as he asked, ¡°Why did youe back sote tonight?¡±


    N, her hands busy with the task of changing her shoes, looked up at him, a mixture of fatigue and defiance in her gaze. ¡°Had some things to deal with,¡± she replied, her tone clipped.


    He didn¡¯t pry any further, merely nodding in acknowledgment, but the air between them felt heavy with unspoken words. ¡°By the way,¡± he continued, trying to inject some positivity into the conversation, ¡°we¡¯ve found a kidney donor for Dad. If everything goes smoothly, he can have the surgery in a month.¡±


    N halted mid-motion, her fingers pausing on theces of her shoes. She lifted her gaze to meet his, disbelief etched across her features. ¡°Really?¡±


    The moment her excitement flickered to life, rk felt an unexpected warmth spread through him, a fleeting reminder of the early days of their rtionship when every smile from her felt like sunlight breaking through the clouds. ¡°Yes,¡± he confirmed, a smile creeping onto his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you!¡± N eximed, her voice bubbling with genuine gratitude. It was a relief, a glimmer of hope in a time of uncertainty. If they hadn¡¯t found a match, her father¡¯s health would have continued to deteriorate, leaving them with no options.


    rk shrugged off her gratitude, his voice casual, ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s my responsibility.¡±


    N¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, her silence speaking volumes. In her heart, the title of husband and wife felt hollow; they were merely two souls tethered by a legal bond, drifting further apart with each passing day.


    ¡°Regardless, I really appreciate it,¡± she reiterated, her sincerity palpable.


    rk caught the flicker of distance in her eyes, a wave of helplessness crashing over him. No matter the efforts he made, the chasm between them seemed insurmountable, a wall built from misunderstandings and unvoiced feelings.


    Just as he opened his mouth to bridge that gap, his phone buzzed insistently. ncing at the screen, he saw Michael¡¯s name sh before him. ¡°I need to handle some work. It¡¯ste, and you should rest. Goodnight,¡± he said, his tone clipped as he turned to take the call, retreating toward the study.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Samuel has arrived in Saintornia,¡± Michael¡¯s voice crackled through the line, sharp and businesslike.


    rk¡¯s demeanor shifted, a cold glint sparking in his eyes. ¡°Got it. Proceed as we discussed.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Michael replied, his voice steady.


    rk ended the call, a smirk ying at the corners of his lips, satisfaction coursing through him.


    Since that unpleasant encounter at the bar, N had not seen Damon for several days. The silence had stretched between them, a reminder of the tension that had simmered beneath the surface.


    As Friday night rolled around, it marked the conclusion of the first phase of the experiment. N and her colleague, Melody, had buried themselves in theb, working tirelessly until well past 11:00 p.m.


    Walking together toward the elevator, their chatter filled the air, but Melody suddenly sighed, a hint of longing in her voice. ¡°I used to asionally run into Mr. Sumner when I got off work, but I haven¡¯t seen him at alltely. These experiments are tedious. I need some eye candy to relieve my fatigue.¡±


    N chuckled softly, about to respond, when the elevator doors slid open. She froze, her heart racing at the sight of the man inside, impably dressed in a suit.


    Was there magic in Melody¡¯s words? Speak of the devil, and he appeared right before them.


    Melody¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, then shimmered with admiration as she took in Damon¡¯s presence.


    The universe had certainly granted her wish swiftly. If only she had wished to win the lottery instead!


    As they stepped into the elevator, N offered a polite nod to Damon.


    Melody, unable to contain her excitement, tugged on N¡¯s sleeve, her eyes sparkling with delight.


    N managed a slight smile but kept her gaze lowered, lost in her thoughts. Damon appeared to have been buried in work; the dark circles under his eyes and the weariness etched into his features spoke volumes of histe nights.


    A thick silence enveloped the elevator, broken only by the gentle hum as it descended.


    Soon, they reached the basement level. Damon exited first, with N and Melody following closely behind, a sense of anticipation hanging in the air.


    Suddenly, Damon¡¯s voice cut through the quiet, low and serious. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stay sote at work. It¡¯s not safe for two women.¡±


    Melody¡¯s gaze turned adoring as she absorbed his words. Here was a handsome employer who genuinely cared about his employees¡¯ safety¡ªa rare find indeed!


    She nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Mr. Sumner, tonight was just an exception. We usually leave on time.¡±


    Damon offered no reply, his attention shifting as he walked toward the car parked nearby.


    In that instant, chaos erupted. A man, d in a hat and mask, burst onto the scene, rushing toward Damon with rming speed.


    N¡¯s heart plummeted, her face draining of color as she caught sight of the glinting knife in the assant¡¯s hand. Reacting purely on instinct, she lunged forward, desperate to push Damon out of harm¡¯s way.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± she screamed, the words escaping her lips just as a sharp, searing pain pierced her abdomen, and darkness enveloped her.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of that harrowing moment, the world around N faded to ck, yet within the void, a cacophony of emotions surged through her¡ªfear, regret, and an overwhelming sense of urgency. As shey suspended between consciousness and oblivion, thoughts of her father and the fragile hope rk had shared flooded her mind. The realization that their lives had been teetering on the brink of despair only moments before this incident deepened her resolve. She had fought for survival, not just for herself but for the fragile threads that still bound her to her family and her husband. In that fleeting moment of darkness, she understood that her rtionships, though strained, were worth fighting for, and she clung to the hope that she could still bridge the chasm between her and rk.


    As N¡¯s consciousness flickered back to life, the stark reality of her situation began to settle in. The pain was a constant reminder of the sacrifice she had made, and with it came the rity of purpose she had long sought. She realized that the unseen doors she had feared to open were not just pathways to new worlds but also gateways to healing and understanding. In the days that followed, as she navigated the tumultuous journey of recovery, N found herself confronting not only her own fears but also the distance that had grown between her and rk. Their shared pain became a catalyst for change, igniting conversations that had long been buried. Together, they began to step through those unseen doors, finding strength in vulnerability and the promise of a future where they could truly be partners, not just in name but in heart and spirit.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect to delve deeper into the aftermath of N¡¯s courageous act. As she lies on the ground, the world around her blurs into a haze of confusion and pain, the stakes are raised dramatically. Will she survive the attack, and if so, what will the consequences be for her rtionship with rk and her burgeoning feelings for Damon? The tension will mount as rk grapples with the reality of his wife¡¯s peril, forcing him to confront the emotional distance that has grown between them. The fragile threads of their marriage will be tested, and readers will be left wondering if this crisis will bring them closer together or push them further apart.


    Meanwhile, Damon, now faced with the fallout of the attack and the weight of N¡¯s sacrifice, will find himself questioning his own feelings. As he navigates the treacherous waters of guilt and responsibility, the chapter will explore his past and the secrets he harbors. The dynamics between the three characters will shift, as N¡¯s bravery ignites a spark in Damon,pelling him to reevaluate his choices and the path ahead. Expect a whirlwind of emotions, revtions, and perhaps, a hint of danger lurking just beneath the surface as the characters confront their intertwined fates in a world where unseen doors lead to untold challenges.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 122

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 122 Summary


    In Chapter 122 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N wakes up in a hospital, disoriented and in pain after a serious stabbing incident. Damon, who has been anxiously waiting by her side, informs her that she has been unconscious for a full day due to the severity of her injury. The gravity of the situation weighs heavily on both of them, especially as N learns that the attacker was motivated by revenge against Damon, addingyers ofplexity to their rtionship.


    As tensions rise, rk bursts into the room, furious with Damon for not informing him about N¡¯s condition and for his involvement in the incident. Their confrontation reveals the deep-seated animosity between them, with rk asserting his role as N¡¯s husband and protector. N finds herself caught in the middle, feeling unsettled by the hostility and the implications of Damon¡¯s actions. The emotional turmoil esctes as she grapples with her feelings for both men, who are now at odds.


    Damon receives a call from Spencer, revealing that N has been investigating a past incident involving his family. This revtionplicates Damon¡¯s feelings, as he realizes that N¡¯s inquiry could implicate him and his family in a dark history that affects their present. Despite his feelings for her, he feels torn between protecting her and his loyalty to his family, which creates a heavy emotional burden.


    The chapter culminates in a tense standoff between Damon and rk, with N trying to assert her independence and agency in the midst of their conflict. She deres her intention to hire a nurse, signaling her desire to take control of her situation. However, her deration also serves as a painful reminder to Damon of the precarious nature of their rtionship. The unresolved emotions and tensions leave the future of their connections hanging in the bnce, setting the stage for further conflict and exploration of their intertwined fates.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 122**


    As N stirred from her slumber, her eyes fluttered open, taking in the stark white ceiling that loomed above her. It took a moment for her mind to piece together the fragments of her recent past, the events that had led her here.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake! Are you experiencing any difort?¡± The voice that pierced the silence belonged to Damon, who stood by her bedside, looking weary and drawn, as though he had weathered a storm.


    N turned her head slightly, her brow furrowing as she assessed her condition. ¡°Aside from a bit of pain in my abdomen, I think I¡¯m alright. How long have I been out?¡±


    ¡°A full day,¡± Damon replied, his tone heavy with concern.


    N¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°That long?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he confirmed, the gravity of the situation weighing on him. ¡°The stab wound was serious; it damaged your spleen.¡±


    She recalled the doctor¡¯s words echoing in her mind¡ªa mere centimeter deeper, and the oue could have been fatal. The thought sent a shiver through her, and she nced at Damon, who had spent over ten hours anxiously pacing outside the operating room, each tick of the clock stretching into an eternity of dread.


    With a shaky breath, N pushed herself up into a seated position, her body protesting with every movement. ¡°Did they catch the attacker?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Damon nodded solemnly, his expression darkening. ¡°Yes. He was the son of the owner of a rivalpany to Prospectus Technology. After their bankruptcy, he sought revenge against me.¡±


    He cast his eyes downward, a storm of emotions brewing within him. The thought of Samuel¡ªwho would never see the light of day again¡ªhung heavily in the air.


    Before N could respond, the door burst open with a force that made her jump. rk stormed into the room, his gaze fixed on Damon, radiating fury.


    ¡°Damon! Not only did you get N hurt, but you also blocked the news, leaving me to investigate for a whole day! Do you really think you can act without consequences in Saintornia?¡±


    N¡¯s eyes darted between the two men, shock coursing through her veins. She had already found it odd that rk had allowed Damon to remain by her side, given their history. But now, the revtion that Damon had suppressed the news left her feeling unsettled.


    Damon regarded rk with a cool indifference. ¡°This is a hospital room, rk. N just woke up and needs a calm environment¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, rk cut him off, his voiceced with contempt. ¡°What right do you have to say that? If it weren¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t be in this condition!¡±


    Damon¡¯s demeanor shifted, a shadow crossing his face.


    He knew the truth; this incident was indeed his fault. Yet, the memory of N pushing him out of harm¡¯s way lingered in his mind, a reminder that she cared for him. That realization alone was enough to fuel his determination. He would navigate through every obstacle thaty between them, allowing her the space to wait for him.


    Just as he was about to respond, his phone buzzed, shattering the tension in the room. Seeing Spencer¡¯s name sh on the screen, he excused himself and stepped onto the balcony to take the call.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Damon asked, his tone sharp.


    Spencer¡¯s voice came through, serious and measured. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ve uncovered what you asked me to look into. Ms. Jayston has been investigating the Harris Pharmaceuticals ident from six years ago. Your older brother seems to be involved.¡±


    Damon¡¯s heart sank as he tightened his grip on the phone, the implications of Spencer¡¯s words crashing over him like a tidal wave.


    He had been puzzled by N¡¯s return to rk, but now the pieces fell into ce. She was delving into the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident. It made sense now¡ªif that ident implicated Cyrus, then the Sumners were responsible for the Jaystons¡¯ downfall. How could she be with him as if nothing had happened?


    After a moment of silence, Spencer hesitated before asking, ¡°Mr. Sumner, should we prevent Ms. Jayston from continuing her investigation?¡±


    Caught between his feelings for N and the weight of familial loyalty, Damon felt a headache brewing at the thought.


    His voice was low but firm. ¡°I want every detail about this incident. I need the full story within a week!¡±


    With that, he ended the call, slipping his phone into his pocket as he returned to the room, his demeanor icy and unreadable.


    rk was waiting, his expression a mix of anger and determination. ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯m N¡¯s husband. I¡¯ll take care of her. You can settle the medical expenses and leave.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave until she¡¯s discharged,¡± Damon replied, his resolve unyielding.


    rk¡¯s eyes narrowed with sarcasm. ¡°Staying here will onlyplicate things for N. Are you really willing to force her into a situation she doesn¡¯t want?¡±


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Damon¡¯s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper, his gaze locking onto rk¡¯s with intensity.


    ¡°You bet it is. If you want to keep your feelings for N under wraps, you should leave,¡± rk pressed, his confidence unwavering.


    Damon raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°It appears the Sumner Group has no desire to coborate with Prospectus Technology anymore.¡±


    rk¡¯s smirk widened, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Uncle Damon, if you terminate the partnership with the Sumner Group, the entire city of Saintornia will know about your feelings for my wife by tomorrow.¡±


    Just as the words left his mouth, an invisible weight seemed to press down on him, an unspoken challenge hanging in the air.


    ¡°Do you truly believe the media would dare to offend you or me?¡± Damon asked, his tone smooth yetced with menace.


    rk¡¯s confident facade faltered slightly. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare cross you, but if Grandpa and Grandma found out, they would be furious.¡±


    Damon leaned closer, a chilling aura emanating from him. ¡°rk, you are the first to dare threaten me in such a manner.¡±


    rk stood his ground, unyielding. ¡°And you, Uncle Damon, are the first to covet my wife so openly.¡±


    The tension between them crackled like electricity, causing N to frown in frustration. ¡°Enough, both of you. I don¡¯t need either of you to take care of me,¡± she interjected, her voice firm.


    rk¡¯s expression darkened as he turned to N. ¡°N, don¡¯t be stubborn. You¡¯re weak right now, and I need to look after you.¡±


    His underlying motive was clear; he wanted to be the one to care for her, to keep Damon at bay. After all, he was her legitimate husband, while Damon¡¯s presence felt like an unwee shadow.


    N¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°I¡¯ll hire a nurse if needed.¡±


    ¡°N¡­¡± rk began, but she cut him off, her attention shifting away as if he hadn¡¯t spoken.


    After a brief silence, she turned to Damon, her expression resolute. ¡°Uncle Damon, you saved me at the bar, and I took a knife for you this time. We¡¯re even now. Please, don¡¯te here anymore.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened, his heart sinking at her words. ¡°You did it just to settle the score?¡±


    The bitterness in N¡¯s chest surged at his questioning tone, but she maintained herposure. ¡°Yes. What other reason could there be?¡±


    With that, the air between them thickened, fraught with unspoken feelings and unresolved tensions, leaving the future uncertain and the stakes higher than ever.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of N¡¯s awakening, the tumultuous emotions that had swirled around her and Damon crystallized into a painful rity. N¡¯s deration of independence, her insistence on putting distance between them, echoed in the sterile hospital room, reverberating with a sense of finality. Damon, faced with the weight of his past mistakes and the reality of theirplicated rtionship, felt the sting of her words like a physical blow. Each usation hung heavy in the air, a reminder of the precarious bnce they had been navigating, one that now teetered on the brink of copse. As N reaffirmed her autonomy, Damon wrestled with the duality of his love for her and the loyalty he owed to his family, caught in a web of conflicting loyalties that threatened to ensnare them both.


    Yet, beneath the surface of their confrontationy an unyielding bond forged through shared experiences and sacrifice. N¡¯s willingness to protect Damon, even at great personal risk, spoke volumes of her feelings, while Damon¡¯s determination to uncover the truth about her investigation hinted at a deeper connection than either was willing to admit. As the tension between them simmered, it became clear that their paths were intertwined, no matter how fiercely they tried to sever the ties. With unresolved emotions and unspoken truths hanging in the air like a dense fog, the chapter closed not with resolution but with the promise of a reckoning, leaving both N and Damon to confront the choices thaty ahead and the unseen doors that beckoned them toward untold worlds beyond their current reality.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, tensions will reach a boiling point as N grapples with herplex feelings for both Damon and rk. With her health still fragile and emotions running high, N faces the daunting task of navigating her rtionships amidst the chaos that has unfolded. Will she stand firm in her resolve to keep Damon at a distance, or will the undeniable connection they share pull her back into his orbit? As secrets about the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident begin to surface, N¡¯s investigation could unravel not only her past but also the fragile alliances around her.


    Meanwhile, Damon is caught in a web of familial loyalty and his deepening feelings for N. With the revtion of his brother¡¯s involvement in the scandal, he must confront the dark legacy of the Sumner family while protecting N from the fallout. As the stakes rise, will he prioritize his family¡¯s reputation over his heart¡¯s desires? Expect a whirlwind of confrontations, revtions, and emotional turmoil as the characters are forced to confront the unseen doors that lead to untold worlds of betrayal and love. The choices they make will have far-reaching consequences, setting the stage for a dramatic showdown that could change everything.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 123

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 123 Summary


    In Chapter 123 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the emotional tension reaches a boiling point between Damon, rk, and N. Damon, overwhelmed by despair, walks away after expressing his feelings of delusion, leaving an air of unresolved conflict. rk¡¯s fury ignites as he confronts N about her actions at the bar, questioning why he was kept in the dark. N¡¯s sharp retort reveals her frustration, suggesting that rk¡¯s concern is misced and highlighting the futility of his desire to protect her.


    As rk grapples with his emotions, he bes increasingly agitated by the thought of N being involved with Damon. His protective instincts sh with his jealousy, leading to a heated exchange where he threatens her father¡¯s kidney transnt as leverage. N, undeterred by his threats, stands her ground, revealing the deep cracks in their rtionship. The once familiar connection feels alien to her, as she questions rk¡¯s love and the sincerity of his promises.


    The confrontation esctes as N challenges rk¡¯s motives, and he retaliates with a dangerous smile, revealing his knowledge of her tells when she lies. This exchange exposes the underlying distrust and emotional turmoil they both experience. N¡¯s desperate plea for her father¡¯s kidney bes a pivotal moment, showcasing her vulnerability and the desperation that still lingers in their fractured bond.


    In a moment of unexpected softness, rk is momentarily swayed by N¡¯s urgency, yet he maintains his authority, warning her of the consequences of defiance. The chapter closes on a cliffhanger, with the weight of their unresolved feelings and the stakes of their situation hanging heavily in the air, leaving readers eager to see how their tumultuous rtionship will evolve.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    **Chapter 123**


    Damon¡¯s face was a mask of despair, the chill in his voice slicing through the air like a winter wind. ¡°I suppose I was just being delusional.¡±


    With those final words, he turned sharply on his heel and walked away, leaving a heavy silence in his wake.


    rk¡¯s gaze shifted to N, his eyes aze with fury. ¡°What was that about the bar? Why was I left in the dark?¡±


    N¡¯s response came quick and sharp, ¡°Was there really a need to inform you? Could you have traveled back in time to shield me from any harm?¡±


    rk clenched his jaw, frustration boiling just beneath the surface. ¡°N, you know as well as I do that I don¡¯t want you entangled with my uncle!¡±


    The mere thought of N being hurt by Damon, of her bing a pawn in his dangerous game and jeopardizing rk¡¯s meticulouslyid ns, ignited a fire of rage within him.


    Yet, N¡¯s demeanor remained cool, almost detached. ¡°And I don¡¯t want you getting involved with Jordyn either, but that hasn¡¯t stopped you from sneaking off to see her, has it?¡±


    rk¡¯s expression darkened, the weight of her words hanging heavy in the air. He couldn¡¯t counter her argument; she was right, and it stung.


    As he felt the heat rise in his cheeks, N let out a soft, almost mockingugh. ¡°Enough of this. Just leave. I really don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡±


    rk held her gaze in silence, the tension crackling like electricity between them. His eyes were frigid, devoid of warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, with a single word from me, your father¡¯s kidney transnt could be taken away.¡±


    Fury ignited in N¡¯s eyes, her expression transforming into one of pure defiance. ¡°rk, is threatening me with my dad all you know how to do?¡±


    In a swift motion, rk stepped closer, gripping her chin with a force that demanded her attention. ¡°If it gets the desired result, then that¡¯s all that matters. If you continue to defy me, your father¡¯s kidney will go to someone else next month.¡±


    N bit down on her lip, the metallic taste of blood flooding her senses, yet she refused to back down. She stared into rk¡¯s eyes, once so familiar, now feeling utterly alien.


    Was this truly the man who had vowed to love her eternally, to shield her from sorrow?


    She had once believed in his promises wholeheartedly, but now, the bitter truth washed over her like a cold wave. Perhaps he had meant every word, but hearts, she realized, were fickle.


    ¡°What do you want from me? An apology? A plea for mercy?¡± she asked, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside.


    rk¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°N, stop pretending as if I¡¯ve wronged you. Can you honestly im that you took that knife for my uncle without any personal feelings clouding your judgment?¡±


    From the way she had looked at Damon earlier, the flicker of something deeper told rk that she was not as indifferent to him as she professed. But N was his wife, bound to love only him. How could she possibly harbor feelings for another man?


    ¡°Yes!¡± N shot back, her voice rising with conviction.


    rk¡¯s smile turned dangerous, and he leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°N, I know you too well. When you lie, your right pinky twitches just a bit. You probably don¡¯t even realize it.¡±


    N¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she gritted her teeth, anger ring as she red at him. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about my desires. It¡¯s about you refusing to listen. I need to show you what happens when you defy me,¡± rk replied, his voice firm and unyielding.


    With that, he released her and turned to leave, but just as he reached the door, hurried footsteps echoed behind him.


    In an impulsive moment, N grasped the hem of his suit jacket, her voice trembling with urgency. ¡°rk, please don¡¯t give my dad¡¯s kidney to someone else. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    The tremor in her voice,ced with desperation, softened something within rk. It had been a long time since she had spoken to him like this, since the discovery of his betrayal had shattered their fragile connection.


    He turned to face her, the pleading in her eyes momentarily catching him off guard, and he felt a lump form in his throat.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally spoke, his voice low and grave. ¡°This is yourst chance. I hope you understand the gravity of it.¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their heated exchange, the air between rk and N hung heavy with unresolved tension and unspoken fears. N¡¯s desperate plea for her father¡¯s well-being had pierced through rk¡¯s hardened exterior, revealing the flickering remnants of the love they once shared. Yet, the fragile thread that bound them was now frayed, fraying further with each usation and threat. rk¡¯s heart wrestled with conflicting emotions¡ªhis desire to protect N battling against the darkness that had seeped into his soul. As he stood at the threshold of their tumultuous rtionship, he realized that the choices he made in that moment would not only define their future but also the very essence of who he had be.


    For N, the confrontation had been a painful awakening, a stark realization that the man she loved had transformed into someone she barely recognized. The warmth of their past was overshadowed by the cold reality of maniption and power struggles. As she released her grip on his jacket, a sense of resignation washed over her. She understood that love could sometimes wear a mask, and behind ity the potential for both salvation and destruction. In that fleeting moment of vulnerability, she vowed to reim her strength, to step through the unseen doors of her own making, and to navigate the untold worlds that awaited her beyond rk¡¯s shadow. The emotional arc of their rtionship had reached a critical juncture, and with it came the promise of change, whether they were ready for it or not.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, tensions will escte as N grapples with the weight of rk¡¯s ultimatum. With her father¡¯s life hanging in the bnce, she must navigate the treacherous waters of her marriage while confronting her own feelings for Damon. The emotional stakes are higher than ever, and N¡¯s determination to protect her father may lead her to make choices that could alter the course of her life forever. Will she find a way to assert her independence, or will rk¡¯s maniptive grip tighten around her, forcing her into a corner?


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s despair lingers in the air, and his next move could either shatter N¡¯s world or offer her a glimmer of hope. As rk¡¯s jealousy simmers, the fragile dynamics between the trio wille to a head, revealing hidden truths and deep-seated emotions. Will N¡¯s resolve to stand her ground be enough to break free from rk¡¯s hold, or will she find herself ensnared in a web of deceit and betrayal? The unseen doors of their intertwined fates are about to swing open, and what lies beyond could change everything they thought they knew about love, loyalty, and sacrifice.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 124

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 124 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk exits a hospital, feeling the weight of his recent experiences. The fluorescent lights overhead amplify his anxiety as he confronts his Uncle Damon, who stands ready to assert his im over N, rk¡¯s wife. Damon¡¯s chilling deration of his feelings for N and his veiled threats towards rk ignite a fierce protectiveness in him. rk¡¯s defiance shines through as he deres his unwillingness to divorce N, even in the face of Damon¡¯s intimidation.


    The confrontation esctes, revealing the deep-seated animosity between the two men. rk¡¯s determination to protect his family is palpable, as he warns Damon that any harm he inflicts would also endanger N¡¯s family. This exchange is charged with emotion, showcasing rk¡¯s bravery and desperation against the oppressive presence of Damon, who seems to thrive on intimidation. rk¡¯s resolve to stand firm against Damon underscores the stakes involved in their conflict.


    After the confrontation, rk reaches out to Michael, seeking updates on Samuel, who has taken the me for a situation that could have dire consequences. rk¡¯s strategic mindset is evident as he instructs Michael to monitor the situation closely. His smirk at the end of the call hints at his confidence and the dangerous game he is ying, aware that Damon remains a formidable adversary.


    Meanwhile, Damon grapples with a new threat as Spencer brings him a file revealing troubling information about a past incident involving Harris Pharmaceuticals. The revtion that Cyrus used Damon¡¯s funds for sabotage addsyers ofplexity to his character, showcasing his vulnerability and fear of losing N¡¯s trust. Damon¡¯s decision to bury the evidence speaks to his desperation to maintain control, while also foreshadowing future conflicts as he plots his next moves against rk, driven by a need to retaliate for the earlier confrontation. The chapter closes with a sense of impending danger, as Damon prepares to teach rk a lesson, setting the stage for escting tensions between the two.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 124**


    As rk stepped out of the sterile hospital room, the harsh fluorescent lights flickered above him, casting a pale glow that felt almost surreal. His heart raced, not just from the events that had transpired inside, but also at the sight of Damon, standing a short distance away. The older man¡¯s expression was as unyielding as stone, and rk felt an involuntary shiver run down his spine as he approached. ¡°Uncle Damon,¡± he began cautiously, ¡°did you wait here just to say something to me?¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes, sharp and cold as winter¡¯s breath, met rk¡¯s with a chilling intensity. ¡°I¡¯m the one who has feelings for her,¡± he dered, his voice low and menacing. ¡°If I find out you¡¯re making things difficult for her, I¡¯ll ensure you lose everything you have.¡±


    A mocking smile twisted rk¡¯s lips as he responded, ¡°You¡¯re quite the romantic, Uncle Damon. If you were in love with someone other than my wife, I might even be touched by your sentiments.¡± The mere thought of Damon¡¯s affection for N ignited a fierce protectiveness within him, a desire so strong that he wished for Damon to vanish from existence. If N hadn¡¯t intervened during that fateful moment, it would have been Damon lying in that hospital bed, not rk.


    ¡°You two will get divorced eventually,¡± Damon stated, his tone t and devoid of emotion, as if he were announcing the weather.


    rk¡¯s eyes narrowed, a storm brewing within him. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t divorce her. If you have the courage, then go ahead and kill me.¡± His voice trembled with a mix of defiance and desperation, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the air.


    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Damon scoffed, a cruel smile ying on his lips.


    The oppressive aura that surrounded Damon felt like an imprable wall, suffocating rk with its intensity. He clenched his fists at his sides, trying to project an image of calm, but fear began to seep through the cracks of his bravado.


    ¡°I know you would dare,¡± rk shot back, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him. ¡°But if you kill me, Grandpa and Grandma will never allow N to be with you. Her family might suffer because of your twisted love. Can you protect them forever? Uncle Damon, you need to watch your own actions,¡± he warned, his wordsced with a mix of anger and concern.


    After the confrontation, rk stepped outside, the cool air hitting him like a refreshing wave. He quickly dialed Michael¡¯s number, his mind racing with thoughts of Samuel. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Samuel?¡± he asked, his voice steady, betraying none of the anxiety that churned within him.


    ¡°He¡¯s taken all the me and hasn¡¯t mentioned being instructed by anyone,¡± Michael replied, his tone matter-of-fact.


    rk wasn¡¯t surprised by this revtion. He had crafted an offer for Samuel that left no room for refusal. ¡°Keep an eye on it. Let me know if anything changes,¡± he instructed, his mind already plotting the next moves in this dangerous game.


    As he hung up, a smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth. Damon had escaped this time, but rk knew that the next encounter might not be so forgiving. After all, he had a plethora of enemies lurking in the shadows, waiting for their chance.


    Meanwhile, in his office, Damon was met by Spencer, who rushed in, a file clutched tightly in his hands. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I found something about the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident from six years ago. You should take a look,¡± he said, urgencycing his voice.


    Damon¡¯s frown deepened as he epted the file, noting Spencer¡¯s grave expression. As he skimmed through the first couple of pages, a sense of dread washed over him, his features darkening.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, this evidence¡­¡± Spencer began, his voice trailing off as he gauged Damon¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Destroy it immediately. We can¡¯t let Pete find out,¡± Damon ordered, his voice a low growl, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the file tightly. The realization hit him like a punch to the gut¡ªCyrus had used funds borrowed from him to sabotage Harris Pharmaceuticals.


    Cyrus had promised to acquire a smallpany, and Damon, trusting his brother¡¯s word, had transferred the money without a second thought.


    If N ever discovered this secret, she would never forgive him. This truth had to remain buried, hidden from prying eyes.


    ¡°And what about your brother¡¯s scheme against Harris Pharmaceuticals? Should we cover that up as well?¡± Spencer asked, his brow furrowed with concern.


    ¡°No. We can leak some clues to Pete at the appropriate time,¡± Damon replied, his mind racing with potential consequences. If N got hold of the evidence, she would undoubtedly leave rk, and Damon couldn¡¯t allow that.


    Spencer, sensing the gravity of the situation, nodded wisely and exited the office, leaving Damon alone with his thoughts. As the door clicked shut, Damon¡¯s gaze hardened, a chilling resolve settling over him. He hadn¡¯t intended to target rk, but the younger man¡¯s threats earlier that day had made it clear¡ªit was time to teach him a lesson he wouldn¡¯t soon forget.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their confrontation, rk stood at the precipice of a tumultuous emotionalndscape, grappling with the weight of his uncle¡¯s threats and the fierce protectiveness he felt for N. The sterile hospital environment had given way to the cool embrace of the outside world, yet the chill in the air did little to soothe the fire ignited within him. He understood that the battle lines were drawn, not just between him and Damon, but within himself as well. The stakes were higher than ever, and as he plotted his next moves, he felt a sense of determination solidifying in his chest. The thought of losing N to the darkness that surrounded Damon stirred a resolve that would not be easily extinguished¡ªhe would fight for her, even if it meant confronting the very shadows that threatened to consume them both.


    Meanwhile, Damon found himself ensnared in a web of secrets and deceit, the revtion of his brother¡¯s betrayal casting a long shadow over his intentions. The urgency of the situation weighed heavily on him, igniting a desperate need to protect what he believed was rightfully his. Yet, as he clutched the damning evidence in his hands, a flicker of doubt crept in, challenging the cold resolve he had built around himself. The realization that his actions could lead to N¡¯s disillusionment gnawed at him, pushing him further into a corner where he would need to decide just how far he was willing to go to maintain control. In the end, both men stood at a crossroads, their paths intertwined by love, betrayal, and a relentless pursuit of power, each preparing for the battles thaty ahead in their quest for the truth and the woman they both coveted.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± readers can expect the tension between rk and Damon to escte to dangerous new heights. As rk grapples with the weight of his defiance, he will delve deeper into the murky waters of family loyalty and betrayal. With Samuel¡¯s silence looming over him like a dark cloud, rk must navigate a treacherousndscape where every choice could lead to irrevocable consequences. The stakes are higher than ever, and as secrets begin to unravel, the fragile alliances that bind them will be tested in ways no one could anticipate.


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s sinister machinations wille to light, revealing the lengths he will go to protect his twisted affection for N. The ominous implications of the evidence regarding Harris Pharmaceuticals will haunt him, driving him further into a corner. As he formtes a n to eliminate threats to his desires, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering how far he is willing to go to maintain control. With rk¡¯s determination to shield N from the truth and Damon¡¯s relentless pursuit of power, the stage is set for a confrontation that promises to shatter their world and redefine their rtionships forever. Expect unexpected alliances, shocking revtions, and a gripping battle for survival that will keep you turning pageste into the night.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 125

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 125 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk finds himself in a high-stakes confrontation as he returns to his office, where irate shareholders are demanding answers regarding the loss of a crucial partnership with Prospectus Technology. The tension is palpable as they use him of mishandling the situation, which could result in a staggering financial loss for thepany. rk feels the pressure mounting, knowing that previous failures have already strained his rtionship with the shareholders.


    Despite the chaos around him, rk maintains aposed demeanor. He attempts to calm the shareholders, assuring them that he will investigate the matter and provide rity soon. However, one shareholder, Jason Dinsmore, esctes the situation by demanding that rk call Damon, thepany¡¯s CEO, to address their concerns directly. rk¡¯s patience is tested as he faces Jason¡¯s arrogance and condescension, which seem particrly provoking given the gravity of their current predicament.


    As the confrontation intensifies, rk¡¯s response to Jason bes more pointed. He sarcastically suggests that if Jason feels so inclined, he should take on the role of CEO himself. This exchange reveals the underlying tensions and power dynamics within thepany, as rk¡¯s calmness contrasts sharply with Jason¡¯s growing desperation. The other shareholders, sensing the escting conflict, begin to withdraw, highlighting their anxiety and desire to avoid bing embroiled in the confrontation.


    rk then shifts the focus back to Jason, subtly threatening to expose a recent mistake made by Jason¡¯s grandson, who also works at thepany. This revtion serves as a chilling reminder of the stakes involved, as rk implies that the fallout from such an error could have severe consequences for Jason¡¯s family. The atmosphere in the room bes thick with tension, leaving Jason visibly shaken and desperate to salvage his position while grappling with the implications of rk¡¯s words.


    Ultimately, the chapter encapstes a moment of high tension and emotional strain, showcasing rk¡¯s struggle to maintain control amid mounting pressure and the fallout from past mistakes, while also revealing the fragile alliances and rivalries within the corporate world.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    As rk made his way back into the familiar confines of thepany, a wave of tension washed over him. He could sense the storm brewing as several irate shareholders stormed into his office, their faces twisted with frustration and indignation.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, what on earth is happening with Prospectus Technology?¡± one of them barked, his voice rising with each syble. ¡°I just had a conversation with their manager, and he informed me that they have decided not to continue their partnership with the Sumner Group. You were the one who brokered this deal, which means you bear the full weight of this responsibility!¡±


    The gravity of the situation loomedrge over rk. Losing the Prospectus Technology contract would lead to a staggering loss of at least 100 million dors. This financial blow would bepounded by the previous setbacks with Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group, both of which had unraveled due to N¡¯s missteps. The shareholders¡¯ dissatisfaction with rk had reached a boiling point, and he could feel the weight of their collective anger pressing down on him.


    Taking a deep breath, rk raised his gaze to meet theirs, noting the fury etched on their faces. He spoke in a measured tone, trying to project calm amidst the chaos. ¡°Please, let¡¯s not panic. I will investigate this matter thoroughly and provide you with a detailed exnation shortly. In the meantime, I suggest you return to your work.¡±


    ¡°No way! You need to call Damon right here, in front of us, or we simply cannot trust you!¡± one of the shareholders shot back, his voiceced with disbelief.


    rk¡¯s expression hardened as he turned his cold gaze toward Jason Dinsmore, a shareholder who held a modest 3% stake in thepany. While Jason¡¯s shares may not have held significant weight, his grandfather had been a cornerstone during thepany¡¯s formative years. This legacy gave Jason a sense of entitlement, often leading him to speak with an air of superiority.


    On any other day, rk might have brushed off Jason¡¯s arrogance. But today, his patience was thin, and Jason¡¯s timing felt like a deliberate provocation.


    A smirk crept onto rk¡¯s lips, a hint of sarcasmcing his words. ¡°Mr. Dinsmore, if you¡¯re in such a rush to speak with Damon, why don¡¯t you take it upon yourself to make the call? I would dly step aside and let you take the reins as CEO if that¡¯s what you desire.¡±


    Jason¡¯s face darkened, irritation ring in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I am not equipped to be the CEO. But if this issue isn¡¯t resolved swiftly, are you really going to let Mr. Richard swoop in once again to clean up your mess?¡±


    rk¡¯s expression turned icy, his eyes narrowing to slits as he regarded Jason with a dangerous glimmer.


    Unfazed by the tension in the air, Jason continued, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯re nearing thirty, rk. When I was your age, I was already coborating with Mr. Richard to build thispany from the ground up. Yet here you are, still needing him to rescue you. It¡¯s downright embarrassing!¡±


    As Jason¡¯s words hung heavily in the air, he failed to notice the other shareholders exchanging uneasy nces, their expressions pleading for him to stop. Once he finished his tirade, a thick silence enveloped the room, amplifying the tension.


    Jason found himself face-to-face with rk¡¯s frigid stare, involuntarily stepping back as a flicker of guilt washed over him. Raising his voice in a desperate attempt to mask his unease, he stammered, ¡°Mr. Sumner, why are you looking at me like that? Am I mistaken?¡±


    rk¡¯s smirk widened slightly, his voice dripping with mock sincerity. ¡°No, Mr. Dinsmore. You are absolutely correct.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to call Damon right now,¡± Jason insisted, his tone more forceful, desperation creeping in.


    The other shareholders exchanged worried looks, their anxiety palpable as they sought to avoid bing coteral damage in this escting confrontation.


    ¡°Um, Mr. Sumner¡­ I have some documents to review. I should probably head back now¡­¡± one shareholder muttered, his voice trailing off.


    ¡°Yes, I need to meet a client soon. If I don¡¯t leave right this moment, I¡¯ll bete¡­¡± another chimed in, hastily retreating from the tension-filled room.


    As the remaining shareholders scurried out, Jason scoffed at their apparent cowardice, feeling a sense of superiority wash over him.


    rk¡¯s gaze remained locked onto Jason, an unsettling calmness settling over him. ¡°Mr. Dinsmore, if my memory serves me right, your grandson is also employed at the Sumner Group, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Jason¡¯s expression faltered, a flicker of concern crossing his features. ¡°Yes¡­ Why do you ask?¡±


    rk¡¯s smile was disarming, yet it held an edge that sent a chill down Jason¡¯s spine. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing of great importance. I merely recalled that he made a rather significant error at work recently.¡±


    His tone was casual, as if discussing the mundane aspects of the weather, yet the implications behind his words sent a tremor of dread through Jason, whose eyes betrayed his mounting anxiety.


    ¡°He¡¯s young. Mistakes are part of the learning process¡­ You were new once too, Mr. Sumner¡­¡± Jason attempted to reason, desperation creeping into his voice.


    rk¡¯s expression hardened further. ¡°Mr. Dinsmore, I have never made the mistake of embezzlingpany funds. If word gets out to the other shareholders, your grandson could find himself without a job¡ªor worse, facing legal consequences. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    The weight of rk¡¯s words hung in the air, a chilling reminder of the stakes involved.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, rk stood resolute, the storm of anger and frustration from the shareholders swirling around him like a tempest. He had navigated the treacherous waters of corporate politics with a newfound rity, realizing that his position was not merely about the numbers on a bnce sheet but about the integrity and trust that held thepany together. The tension that had once felt suffocating now transformed into a quiet strength within him. rk understood that while the stakes were high, he was no longer a pawn in the game; he was a yer, ready to defend his ground and protect the legacy of the Sumner Group.


    As the dust settled and the shareholders retreated, rk felt a sense of liberation wash over him. He had faced down the adversities of the moment, confronting not only Jason¡¯s arrogance but also the insecurities that had lingered beneath the surface of his leadership. The path ahead remained fraught with challenges, yet he embraced the uncertainty with a renewed sense of purpose. With each unseen door he opened, he stepped into untold worlds beyond, ready to redefine his narrative and steer thepany toward a brighter future, one forged by resilience, ountability, and an unwaveringmitment to excellence.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as rk grapples with the fallout from the disastrous meeting with the shareholders. With the looming threat of losing the Prospectus Technology contract hanging over his head, rk must navigate the treacherous waters of corporate politics and shareholder dissatisfaction. His confrontation with Jason Dinsmore has set the stage for a power struggle that could redefine the dynamics within the Sumner Group. Will rk find a way to salvage the partnership and restore faith in his leadership, or will the cracks in his authority widen, giving rise to further dissent among the shareholders?


    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into rk¡¯s psyche as he reflects on the mounting pressures and the precarious position he finds himself in. Readers will witness his strategic thinking unfold as he contemtes his next moves, weighing the potential consequences of exposing Jason¡¯s grandson¡¯s mistakes. The stakes are higher than ever, and with the shadow of Mr. Richard looming in the background, rk must decide whether to y the long game or take immediate action to secure his position. As alliances shift and tensions re, the narrative will keep readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how rk¡¯s choices will shape the future of the Sumner Group and his own destiny.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 126

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 126 Summary


    In Chapter 126 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Jason confronts rk Sumner regarding his grandson¡¯s recent mistake. Despite Jason¡¯s desperate plea for leniency, rk remains cold and dismissive, criticizing both Jason¡¯s grandson and Jason¡¯s ability to manage him. The tension esctes as Jason struggles to maintain hisposure, feeling a mix of humiliation and anger at rk¡¯s condescending attitude. He ultimately epts responsibility for his grandson¡¯s actions, hoping to diffuse the situation, but the encounter leaves him seething with frustration.


    Meanwhile, rk grapples with his own issues as he receives a troubling phone call from his Uncle Damon, who informs him that the board has decided to terminate their contract. rk is incredulous, believing that Damon is orchestrating this decision to undermine him. Despite his protests, Damon remains detached and resolute, further fueling rk¡¯s anger and sense of betrayal. Just as rk is about to retaliate, he receives a call from Jordyn, who is frightened and ims someone has been following her. Her fear prompts a protective instinct in rk, leading him to arrange for her safety.


    As the chapter unfolds, the emotionalndscape grows increasinglyplex. rk¡¯s protective nature shes with his professional frustrations, while Jason¡¯s desperation to protect his grandson highlights the generational struggles at y. The chapter concludes with rk storming into the hospital to confront N, signaling that the tensions are far from resolved. The atmosphere is charged with anticipation, hinting at deeper conflicts and emotional turmoil that will unfold in the subsequent events.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    **by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 126**


    +25 Bonus


    rk¡¯s smile was a mask, but beneath it, Jason felt an icy dread creeping up his spine, leaving him unsettled and anxious. The atmosphere in the room was thick with tension, punctuated only by the silence that stretched between them like an unwee chasm.


    After what felt like an eternity, Jason finally found his voice, albeit shaky. ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ my grandson didn¡¯t mean it. If you could find it in your heart to let him off this time, I assure you he won¡¯t repeat such a foolish mistake again¡­¡± His words wereced with desperation, a plea from a grandfather trying to shield his grandson from the consequences of a misstep.


    rk, however, remained unmoved, his gaze piercing into Jason¡¯s with an unsettling intensity. ¡°It seems your grandson isn¡¯t as remarkable as you believe. He¡¯s in his twenties, yet here you are, groveling on his behalf,¡± he retorted, his tone dripping with disdain.


    Jason felt a surge of indignation at rk¡¯s dismissive attitude, realizing that the man was throwing his earlier words back at him like a weapon. Anger bubbled within him, but he fought to keep it at bay. Swallowing hard, he clenched his jaw and replied through gritted teeth, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I take full responsibility for not raising my grandson properly.¡±


    rk¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he shot back, ¡°If you can¡¯t even manage to discipline your own grandson, perhaps you should reconsider pointing fingers at me.¡± The words stung, and Jason felt the heat of humiliation wash over him, but he forced a smile, masking his true feelings. ¡°Of course¡­ Regarding my grandson¡¯s actions¡­¡±


    rk leaned back in his chair, a smirk ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°As long as you grasp what to say and what to avoid in the future, your grandson should be just fine,¡± he warned, his voice carrying an edge that left no room for misinterpretation.


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Sumner,¡± Jason replied hastily, eager to escape the suffocating atmosphere of the office.


    Once outside, Jason¡¯s face darkened with fury. The arrogance of rk was infuriating, and he swore under his breath that he would find a way to teach him a lesson he wouldn¡¯t forget.


    In the confines of his office, rk picked up the phone and dialed Damon. ¡°Uncle Damon, what¡¯s going on? Are you targeting me because of the incident at the hospital?¡± His voice was sharp, filled with a mix of frustration and confusion.


    Damon¡¯s voice came through, cold and detached. ¡°The board of directors made the decision to terminate the contract with the Sumner Group.¡±


    rk snorted, incredulous. ¡°Don¡¯t feed me that nonsense. You think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re the one pulling the strings at Prospectus Technology? If you disagreed, no one would dare to cancel the contract with us.¡±


    Damon¡¯s tone remained unyielding. ¡°I¡¯ve provided substantial support to the Sumner Group over the years. Ending this partnership is a logical decision to prevent further losses.¡±


    rk felt his teeth grind together, a wave of anger washing over him. ¡°The controversy with Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group has barely settled, and now you¡¯re severing ties with us. It¡¯s clear you¡¯re targeting me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into this. I keep my personal and professional lives separate. I have a meeting to attend. That¡¯s all,¡± Damon replied curtly before disconnecting the call.


    Fury coursed through rk¡¯s veins. Just as he was about to redial Damon, his phone buzzed with an iing call from Jordyn. Annoyed, he swiped to reject it, but she called back again and again, each ring a reminder of his mounting frustration.


    Finally, he snapped and answered, ¡°Are you out of your mind? I¡¯m at work!¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s voice came through, shaky and startled. ¡°rk¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt you, but I think someone was following me when I came back from grocery shopping¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Her words were tinged with fear, and he could hear the tremor in her voice, a hint of tears threatening to spill.


    rk inhaled deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose as he tried to process her words. A sudden realization struck him. He had always taken precautions when meeting Jordyn; it was unlikely that anyone would be tracking her movements. The potential culprits that came to mind were N or Damon, and that thought darkened his expression further.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he reassured her, his voice steady and firm. ¡°I¡¯ll send a couple of people to protect you and investigate who¡¯s been following you.¡±


    After hanging up, rk summoned Michael into his office. ¡°I need you to send two people to ensure Jordyn¡¯s safety and to look into whether someone is indeed following her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sumner,¡± Michael replied, his expression serious.


    That evening, Ny in her hospital bed, spooning soup into her mouth when the door swung open with a crash. rk stormed in, his demeanor icy and unyielding.


    She raised an eyebrow, frowning at him. ¡°rk, do you have to barge in like that and ruin my appetite during dinner?¡±


    The tension in the air was palpable, and N could sense that something was brewing beneath the surface, but she had no idea just how deep the storm was about to be.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the tense confrontation between Jason and rk, the emotionalndscape has shifted dramatically for both men. Jason, driven by a desperate need to protect his grandson, found himself stripped of dignity in the face of rk¡¯s relentless disdain. The experience ignited a fire within him¡ªa resolve to not only defend his family but to confront the arrogance that had belittled him. As he stepped out of rk¡¯s office, the humiliation morphed into a determination that would fuel his actions moving forward. No longer merely a grandfather seeking forgiveness, Jason emerged as a man ready to reim his power and stand against those who sought to undermine him.


    On the other side of the spectrum, rk¡¯s fa?ade of control began to crack under the weight of his own frustrations. The call from Jordyn introduced an unsettling vulnerability into his otherwise calcted world, revealing that even he was not immune to fear and uncertainty. His instinct to protect her, despite his simmering anger towards Damon and the looming threats surrounding him, hinted at aplexity within his character that had previously remained hidden. As he prepared to confront the shadows encroaching upon his life, it became evident that the battle he faced was not solely against external forces but also against the demons of his own making. Thus, both Jason and rk stood at a precipice, their paths irrevocably intertwined as they braced for the storms thaty ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Jason and rk to escte further, as Jason¡¯s simmering anger transforms into a calcted n for revenge. With his grandson¡¯s future hanging in the bnce, Jason will delve into the murky waters of rk¡¯s past, seeking allies and uncovering secrets that could potentially turn the tables. As Jason navigates this treacherous path, the stakes will rise, and the reader will be left on the edge of their seat, wondering how far he is willing to go to protect his family.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s world is about to unravel as he grapples with the implications of Jordyn¡¯s unsettling revtion. The fear of being watched will ignite a sense of paranoia in rk, prompting him to question the loyalty of those closest to him. As he takes measures to ensure Jordyn¡¯s safety, the reader will witness the cracks in his carefully crafted facade deepen, revealing vulnerabilities that could be exploited. With N in the hospital and the threat of betrayal looming, the atmosphere will grow increasingly charged, leading to a confrontation that could change everything for both rk and Jason. Prepare for revtions, unexpected alliances, and a thrilling climax that will leave readers eager for the next installment.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 127

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 127 Summary


    In Chapter 127 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension between rk and N esctes as rk confronts N about her surveince of Jordyn. His icy demeanor and usatory tone reveal his frustration, while N maintains herposure, exining that her actions are a protective measure against rk¡¯s deceitful tendencies. Despite the confrontation, rk misinterprets N¡¯s vignce as a sign of lingering affection, showcasing his delusions and desperate need for connection.


    N¡¯s realization of rk¡¯s misconceptions highlights the emotional turmoil she experiences. She refuses to be a victim of his lies and expresses her disdain for the idea of raising Jordyn¡¯s child, emphasizing her independence and unwillingness to ept rk¡¯s infidelities. rk, however, is determined to convince her that his heart belongs solely to her, offering to keep the child away if necessary. This exchange reveals theplexity of their rtionship, as N grapples with her feelings of obligation and resentment.


    As the conversation progresses, N¡¯s firm stance against rk¡¯s proposals illustrates her strength and resolve. She is aware of the ties that still bind her to him despite her desire to sever them. rk¡¯s frustration grows as he longs for N to be more amodating, reflecting societal norms that often ept infidelity among men of his status. His exhaustion from both work and personal conflicts adds to the weight of their strained rtionship.


    Ultimately, after their contentious exchange, rk seeks sce in Jordyn¡¯s warmth and affection. Her delight at his arrival contrasts sharply with the coldness he faced from N, providing him a temporary escape from the emotional turmoil of his life. This shift in dynamics underscores theplexities of love, betrayal, and the struggle for autonomy in rtionships, leaving N and rk at a crossroads as they navigate their intertwined fates.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 127**


    rk¡¯s gaze pierced through N, icy and unyielding as he demanded, ¡°Why are you having someone keep an eye on Jordyn?¡± His tone was sharp,den with usation.


    N took a moment, her heart steadying as she responded with an air of calm, ¡°If I don¡¯t keep tabs on her, how will I know when you decide to meet her again and weave another web of lies around me?¡±


    A deep frown creased rk¡¯s forehead, but just as quickly, a sense of ease washed over him. ¡°N, you still care about me, don¡¯t you?¡± he mused, his voice softening.


    The very notion that she was monitoring Jordyn seemed to suggest a lingering affection, a thread of connection that he desperately clung to.


    N lifted her gaze to meet his, noting the glimmer of joy illuminating his features. In that moment, she realized just how deeply he was ensnared in his own delusions, convinced that her actions were rooted in love rather than a desperate need for self-preservation.


    Yet, this misunderstanding of his served her well, sparing her from a multitude ofplications.


    ¡°I simply refuse to be perpetually deceived, nor do I wish to dwell in the shadows of your lies,¡± she replied, her voice steady, betraying none of the turmoil roiling within her.


    rk¡¯s expression shifted, his belief in her intentions solidifying. He interpreted her coldness as a strategic move to reim his affections, to pull him back from the clutches of Jordyn.


    He knew her well; if her heart had truly turned away from him, she wouldn¡¯t have returned. The closeness she sought with Damon was merely a y to ignite his jealousy.


    ¡°N, I swear to you, my heart belongs to you and you alone. I have no feelings for Jordyn. You can stop watching her. Once she has the baby, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s gone for good,¡± he vowed, his voice earnest.


    The words dripped with a sickening sweetness, and N felt a wave of disgust wash over her. How could he speak such nonsense with such conviction?


    With a hint of sarcasm dancing in her eyes, she retorted, ¡°And what about her child? You think I¡¯ll just overlook that?¡±


    rk faltered, the weight of his own words pressing down on him. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for years without a child. If you¡¯re open to it, we can raise that child as if it were our own,¡± he suggested, his tone shifting to one of seriousness.


    The implication struck N like a p. A coldugh escaped her lips,ced with bitterness. ¡°I have zero interest in raising someone else¡¯s child. And do you honestly believe I could ept nurturing the offspring of my husband and his mistress?¡±


    She felt an overwhelming urge to shake some sense into him. Did he really think that her return meant she would simply turn a blind eye to his transgressions?


    rk¡¯s expression fell, the hope in his eyes dimming as he replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to raise the child, I won¡¯t pressure you. I¡¯ll ensure the child stays away from you.¡±


    N cast her gaze downward, silence enveloping her. She knew she couldn¡¯t sever all ties with rk just yet; the threads of their shared life still bound her to him.


    As for Jordyn and her impending motherhood, she felt no concern. If her heart was indifferent to rk, why would she waste her energy on those who were merely pawns in their game?


    ¡°Do as you see fit. I¡¯ve made myself clear. Once you resolve this situation, we can begin to tackle our issues,¡± N stated, her voice firm and unyielding.


    rk sighed, the weight of her stubbornness pressing heavily upon him. He longed for her to be more like Jordyn¡ªgentle, amodating, and less fiercely independent.


    In their social circles, infidelity was often an epted norm among men of his stature. Why was it that other wives could endure such betrayals while she could not? Hadn¡¯t he treated her with kindness over the years?


    Just because he had strayed, did she really have to make their lives so difficult?


    rk felt the exhaustion seep into his bones. His workdays were already a relentless grind, and the chill of N¡¯s demeanor onlypounded his stress.


    ¡°Take care of yourself. I have work to attend to, so I¡¯ll be heading out now. I¡¯ve arranged for a nurse to assist you. If you need anything, just let her know,¡± he said, his voice tinged with resignation as he turned to leave.


    Once outside the hospital, he drove directly to Jordyn¡¯s home, his mind swirling with thoughts of theirst encounter.


    When Jordyn opened the door, her face lit up, her eyes sparkling with delight. ¡°rko, what a surprise! Why are you here? Have you eaten? I was just about to have dinner. Would you like to join me?¡±


    Her genuine warmth washed over him, soothing the frayed edges of his frustration from his earlier confrontation with N. A smile broke across rk¡¯s face, the burdens of the day momentarily lifted by her unfiltered affection.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their confrontation, N stood resolute, her heart caught in a tumultuous dance between love and self-preservation. The conversation with rk had illuminated the chasm thaty between them, a divide forged by betrayal and unfulfilled promises. While he clung to the hope that her actions stemmed from lingering affection, N felt the weight of her own truth pressing against her chest. She understood that her decision to monitor Jordyn was not an act of love, but a necessary measure to shield herself from further deception. With each word exchanged, she fortified her resolve, determined to reim her autonomy in a rtionship that had long since spiraled into chaos.


    As rk departed, the warmth of his connection with Jordyn beckoned him away from the reality he had built with N. His fleeting joy in Jordyn¡¯s presence served as a stark reminder of the life he wished to construct, one free from the shadows of guilt and responsibility. Yet, beneath the surface of their interactions, N¡¯s steadfastness lingered, a testament to her refusal to be a passive participant in a narrative dictated by rk¡¯s whims. With her heart steeled against the tides of his maniption, she embraced the solitude that awaited her, ready to navigate the unseen doors leading to untold worlds beyond the confines of their shared past. In this moment of rity, she recognized that true liberationy not in the eptance of his terms, but in the courage to forge her own path forward.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As tensions escte between N and rk, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the intricate web of lies and emotions that bind them. N¡¯s resolve to protect herself while navigating her tumultuous feelings for rk will be tested further. Will she continue to y the game, keeping her true intentions hidden, or will she finally confront the reality of their fractured rtionship? Expect a sh of wills as N grapples with her desire for independence against the lingering shadows of their past, forcing her to make choices that could alter the course of her life forever.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s visit to Jordyn introduces a newyer ofplexity to the story. As he finds sce in her warmth, the question looms: can he truly sever the ties with N, or is he merely deluding himself into believing he can have both worlds? The next chapter will explore the dynamics of his rtionship with Jordyn, revealing the potential consequences of his decisions. Will his affection for her deepen, or will the guilt of his deceitful past catch up with him? Prepare for unexpected revtions and emotional confrontations that will leave readers breathless, as the characters navigate their tangled fates through unseen doors leading to untold worlds beyond.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 128

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 128 Summary


    In Chapter 128 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk expresses his hunger, prompting Jordyn to take charge of preparing food while sharing stories that captivate him. As Jordyn¡¯sughter fills the room, rk feels a shift in his emotions, realizing that his previous attachment to N is fading due to her coldness. This internal conflict leaves him feeling lost and uncertain about his feelings.


    Meanwhile, N receives a phone call from Pete, who informs her that rk¡¯s associates have warned him to stay away from Jordyn. This news reflects N¡¯s growing paranoia and her need to gather evidence against rk, whom she suspects of infidelity. Her dismissive attitude towards Pete¡¯s surveince indicates a strategic shift in her ns, as she believes securing proof against Cyrus will lead to rk¡¯s anger and ultimately a divorce.


    As the chapter unfolds, N¡¯s hospital room is visited by Damon, who brings her food. His presence elicits mixed emotions in N¡ªsurprise and difort¡ªas she grapples with her feelings towards him. Despite her insistence that she owes him nothing, Damon¡¯s calm demeanor and thoughtful gestures create a tension between them. N¡¯s frustration is palpable as she tries to assert her independence while also feeling drawn to his kindness.


    The interaction between N and Damon esctes as she expresses her desire for solitude, yet Damon remains persistent in his care. His teasing remarks about her difort suggest an underlying connection that N is reluctant to acknowledge. This tension culminates in an awkward standoff, highlighting N¡¯s struggle with her emotions and theplexities of her rtionships with both Damon and rk.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    **Chapter 128**


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t had anything to eat,¡± rk mentioned, a hint of hunger evident in his voice.


    ¡°Well, go wash your hands then. I¡¯ll take care of the food,¡± Jordyn responded with a warm smile that lit up her face.


    Throughout the evening, Jordyn filled the air with stories about her day, herughter ringing like music in rk¡¯s ears. With each word she spoke, he felt his heart gradually leaning toward her, like a flower turning towards the sun.


    Once, he thought he was anchored to N with all his strength, but her constant coldness was like ice, slowly chipping away at those feelings, leaving him feeling adrift and confused.


    Meanwhile, N was preparing to step out for a walk after finishing her dinner when her phone rang, breaking the evening¡¯s calm. It was Pete.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, your husband¡¯s men found me. They told me to keep my distance from Jordyn or they¡¯d involve the police,¡± Pete informed her, his voice steady butced with tension.


    Since the unfortunate incident at Harris Pharmaceuticals, Pete had been keeping a watchful eye on Jordyn, aided by an assistant. However, that assistant had proven to be a rookie, and his inexperience had led to him being caught rather quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t need to keep tabs on her anymore. I¡¯ll arrange for your payment soon,¡± N replied, her tone dismissive yet contemtive.


    She had kept an eye on Jordyn not out of jealousy but to gather evidence of rk¡¯s supposed affair. Now, with her ns shifting, it seemed unnecessary. Once she secured the proof needed to put Cyrus behind bars, she was certain rk would be furious enough to agree to a divorce.


    After they ended the call, N swiftly transferred the funds, her mind wandering back to the moment she had overheard Cyrus borrowing money from Damon in his study. A sense of urgencypelled her to check in with Pete about the investigation¡¯s progress.


    Though Pete didn¡¯t reply right away, she was unfazed; she knew how wrapped up he could get in his work.


    Suddenly, the door to her hospital room swung open, and Damon stepped inside, a food container in hand.


    He looked impablyposed in a crisp white shirt, a few buttons undone, exposing a glimpse of his tanned skin and corbone. His tailored trousers hugged his long legs, giving him an almost ethereal quality, as if he had stepped out of a storybook.


    N felt a momentary jolt of surprise as he approached, and she instinctively looked away, feeling a blush creep onto her cheeks.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, you really didn¡¯t have toe. The doctor said I should be out of here in a few days,¡± she said, attempting to sound casual but feeling a flutter of nerves.


    As Damon settled beside her, the subtle scent of his cologne wrapped around her like aforting nket, making her feel lighter, almost buoyant.


    He opened the container and handed her a bowl of steaming chicken soup, his eyes softening as he said, ¡°You¡¯re my lifesaver. If I didn¡¯te to see you, wouldn¡¯t that be rather ungrateful?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯ve already told you that taking that knife was my way of repaying you for saving me at the bar,¡± N insisted, her voice firm but tinged with a hint of vulnerability.


    Damon regarded her with a calm intensity. ¡°Just drink the soup first.¡±


    He understood that if she truly held no feelings for him and was merely trying to settle a debt, she wouldn¡¯t have instinctively jumped to protect him. After all, self-preservation was a fundamental instinct.


    N frowned, sensing that he hadn¡¯t truly heard her. ¡°I already had some soup,¡± she replied, her frustration bubbling just beneath the surface.


    Without pressing the matter further, Damon ced the soup back in the container. ¡°Then you can have itter.¡±


    An awkward silence engulfed the room, thick and heavy.


    When Damon showed no signs of leaving, N felt a surge of exasperation. ¡°Uncle Damon, I really want to rest. It¡¯s a bit inconvenient with you here,¡± she said, her voice strained.


    Damon nodded, rising to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll just sit on the sofa then. You can sleep, and if you need anything, just call me.¡±


    N was momentarily speechless. That wasn¡¯t the solution she had in mind at all.


    Grinding her teeth in annoyance, she finally said, ¡°Uncle Damon, your presence here makes me ufortable. I would appreciate it if you could leave.¡±


    Damon paused, a thoughtful expression crossing his face as he regarded her. He raised an eyebrow, a teasing glint in his eyes. ¡°Can I take that to mean you care about me? Is that why my presence makes you uneasy?¡±Conclusion


    In the quiet aftermath of the evening¡¯s events, both rk and N found themselves at a crossroads, their emotional arcs intertwining yet diverging in significant ways. rk, who once felt the weight of hismitment to N, began to see the light in Jordyn¡¯sughter, her warmth slowly thawing the icy grip of his past. As he watched her animatedly share stories, the pangs of hunger he initially voiced transformed into a deeper craving for connection and understanding, revealing a burgeoning affection that he had not anticipated. Meanwhile, N, ensconced in her own turmoil, grappled with the consequences of her choices. The tension with Pete and the looming threat of Cyrus¡¯s machinations cast a shadow over her heart, yet Damon¡¯s presence ignited a flicker of something unfamiliar¡ªa mix of annoyance and intrigue that hinted at deeper feelings she had long suppressed.


    As the chapter drew to a close, both characters stood on the precipice of change, their decisions poised to alter the course of their lives. rk¡¯s heart, once anchored in the icy waters of his marriage, began to drift toward the warmth of new possibilities, while N¡¯s resistance to Damon¡¯s care revealed theplexities of her emotions, suggesting that perhaps the lines between obligation and affection were not as clear as she had believed. With each unseen door they approached, both rk and N were reminded that stepping into the unknown could lead to untold worlds, filled with hope, healing, and the promise of love¡ªif only they could find the courage to embrace it.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and Damon to escte as theirplicated rtionship reaches a boiling point. With N¡¯s frustration simmering just beneath the surface, her attempts to push Damon away may lead to unexpected confrontations that force her to confront her true feelings. Will she continue to deny the emotional connection that seems to linger in the air, or will she finally acknowledge the bond they share? The stakes are high, especially with her ns to gather evidence against Cyrus looming overhead.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s struggle with his feelings for both Jordyn and N will deepen, as he finds himself caught between two worlds. As Jordyn¡¯s warmth draws him in, the shadows of his past with N loomrge,plicating his emotionalndscape. The chapter promises to unveil pivotal moments that could change the dynamics of their rtionships forever. Will rk choose to pursue the light that Jordyn offers, or will he be pulled back into the icy grasp of his past with N? The choices they make will ripple through their lives in unforeseen ways, setting the stage for a dramatic confrontation that could alter their fates. Prepare for revtions and heart-wrenching decisions that will leave readers on the edge of their seats!


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 129

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 129 Summary


    In Chapter 129 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself in a tense confrontation with her uncle, Damon. Frustration mounts as she tries to exin the inappropriateness of his feelings for her, emphasizing theplexity of their familial ties. Damon, however, challenges her to confront her emotions, suggesting that her reluctance to admit her feelings is more about fear than reality. N¡¯s heart races as she grapples with the weight of his gaze and the implications of his words, feeling both drawn to and repelled by the situation.


    As the conversation progresses, N firmly asserts her position, recalling her painful past with her husband, rk. She expresses her distrust, pointing out that Damon¡¯s promises of protection echo the empty reassurances she received from rk before his betrayal. Despite Damon¡¯s insistence that he is different, N struggles to see how his feelings could lead to anything but more heartache. The tension esctes as she questions the sincerity of his intentions, revealing her fear of being reduced to a mere object of desire rather than being seen as an equal.


    Outside the hospital room, Cindy, who is shocked by the revtion of Damon¡¯s feelings for N, grapples with her own emotions. She feels a mix of anger and betrayal, believing that N, despite her struggles, is unworthy of the Sumners¡¯ family. Cindy¡¯s internal conflict leads her to hesitate before confronting Damon, aware of the potential consequences of crossing him. Ultimately, she decides to retreat, feeling powerless in the face of theplex dynamics at y.


    N, maintaining herposure, poses a provocative question to Damon about the possibility of marriage if she were to divorce rk. This question hangs heavily in the air, forcing Damon to confront the reality of their situation. N, nearing thirty, is acutely aware of the ticking clock, and the notion of marrying a divorced woman weighs on her thoughts. She realizes that her dreams of a future with Damon may be unattainable, especially with the presence of Cyrus,plicating her already tumultuous emotions.


    As the chapter concludes, N¡¯s hopes for a peaceful resolution fade, leading her to surrender to sleep. Meanwhile, Cindy reaches out to rk, hinting at the brewing storm within their family. The chapter encapstes a whirlwind of emotions¡ªfrustration, betrayal, longing, and theplexities of love and loyalty, leaving readers on edge about the future of these intertwined lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    **by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 129**


    N¡¯s brow furrowed in frustration as she faced her uncle. ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯ve gone over this countless times. If you choose to believe otherwise, there¡¯s nothing I can do to change your mind.¡±


    Damon¡¯s lips curved into a smile, a fleeting warmth breaking through his usually icy facade. It was a smile that made it hard for her to tear her gaze away. ¡°N, is it truly so difficult for you to admit that you have feelings for me?¡±


    Under the weight of his prating dark eyes, N felt her heart begin to race, each beat echoing in her chest like a drum. She instinctively grasped the hem of her hospital gown, as if anchoring herself to reality, terrified that everything was spiraling out of her control.


    After what felt like an eternity of silence, she pressed her lips together tightly, summoning her courage. ¡°Uncle Damon, I am your niece-inw. If anyone were to hear the things you¡¯re saying, do you have any idea what the fallout would be?¡±


    ¡°I can protect you,¡± Damon insisted, his voice firm and resolute.


    N let out a light, humorlessugh. ¡°rk said simr things before we got married, but that didn¡¯t stop him from betraying me.¡±


    It was a bitter truth that echoed in her mind. When a man was intent on winning a woman¡¯s affection, he would weave a tapestry of sweet words. But whether he could uphold those promises was an entirely different story.


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened, shadows flickering across his features. ¡°I am not like him.¡±


    N shook her head, her gaze steady and serious. ¡°What sets you apart? You want me to confess that I have feelings for you, and then what? Sneak around in the shadows? How would that make me any different from rk?¡±


    Damon had indeed been her rock during her darkest days, a lifeline when she felt utterly lost. It would be disingenuous to im she was not touched by his support. Yet, that did not mean she would cast aside her values and transform into someone she could not respect.


    ¡°I can help you get a divorce from rk,¡± Damon offered, his voice low and earnest.


    N studied him closely, realizing with a sinking feeling that he didn¡¯t truly grasp her situation.


    It was understandable; someone of his privilege could hardly fathom theplexities of her life.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, you¡¯re merely infatuated with me. You¡¯ve never regarded me as your equal. If you did, you wouldn¡¯t throw around such suggestions so carelessly,¡± she retorted, her voice steady despite the storm brewing inside her.


    Damon¡¯s face grew somber, and the atmosphere in the room shifted, growing colder and more oppressive. ¡°Do you believe everything I¡¯ve done is just a fleeting impulse?¡±


    Outside the hospital room, Cindy stood frozen in a mixture of shock and fury.


    Damon had feelings for N? How could that even be possible? N was his nephew¡¯s wife!


    And N¡ªwhat a disgrace! She couldn¡¯t even bear children. Marrying into the Sumners had been a golden opportunity, yet she was still discontent and audacious enough to entice her husband¡¯s uncle. She should never have been allowed into their family in the first ce!


    Cindy felt an overwhelming urge to burst through the door and confront them, but her hand hesitated on the doorknob. The potential repercussions of confronting Damon sent a shiver down her spine. If she fell out of favor with him, he could very well orchestrate rk¡¯s downfall.


    Even Damon¡¯s parents struggled to rein him in.


    With a deep, resigned sigh, Cindy turned away and left.


    Back inside, N maintained aposed exterior as she looked directly at Damon.


    ¡°If this isn¡¯t just a passing fancy, let me pose a question¡ªif I were to divorce rk, would you marry me?¡± she asked, her voice steady but curious. Damon¡¯s brow furrowed, and he fell silent, the weight of her question hanging heavily in the air. Marriage was not a concept he had ever truly contemted.


    Seeing hisck of response, N allowed a faint smile to grace her lips. ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯m nearing thirty. I don¡¯t have the luxury of time like an eighteen-year-old. If I were to divorce rk, my next rtionship would have to be with the intention of marriage.¡±


    She had no desire to spend another eight years nurturing a man¡¯s growth.


    With Damon¡¯s status and pride, she knew he would never consider marrying a divorced woman. Moreover, there was Cyrus to consider. The future she envisioned with Damon felt impossibly distant.


    After Damon departed, the prospect of a walk faded from N¡¯s mind. She idly scrolled through her phone for a while before surrendering to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Cindy, after much deliberation, picked up her phone and called rk, urging him toe home.


    ¡°Mom, what did you want to talk about?¡± rk asked, settling into a chair across from her, a puzzled look etched across his face.Conclusion


    In the quiet aftermath of their conversation, N found herself grappling with the weight of her choices and the emotions that had been unearthed. Damon¡¯s admission had stirred something deep within her, a longing she had buried beneathyers of hurt and betrayal. Yet, the reality of their rtionship loomedrge, casting shadows over the flickering me of hope. She realized that acknowledging her feelings for Damon could lead her down a path fraught withplications, a path she was not yet ready to traverse. The prospect of a future with him felt like a tantalizing mirage, just beyond her reach, and she was left to navigate the tumultuous waters of her heart alone.


    As she drifted into sleep, N understood that the journey ahead would require more than just courage; it would demand rity and resolve. The confrontation with her past, embodied by rk, and the uncertain promise of a future with Damon weighed heavily on her mind. She had to reim her narrative, to define her worth beyond the confines of her marriage and the expectations of those around her. In a world where unseen doors led to untold possibilities, N resolved to step forward with intention, ready to confront the shadows of her past while daring to dream of a future that honored her true self.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and Damon to escte as they grapple with theirplex emotions and the implications of their rtionship. N¡¯s bold question about marriage will linger in the air, forcing both characters to confront their feelings more honestly. Will Damon reveal his true intentions, or will he retreat into the shadows of his privilege and expectations? As N navigates her tumultuous feelings for her uncle and the painful memories of her marriage to rk, the stakes will only get higher, and her decisions will have far-reaching consequences.


    Meanwhile, Cindy¡¯s internal conflict will deepen as she wrestles with her loyalty to her family and the potential fallout of Damon¡¯s feelings for N. Her decision to contact rk hints at a brewing storm that could unravel the delicate bnce of their lives. Will she be an unwitting catalyst for change, or will her actions only serve to entrench the existing chaos? As secrets threaten to spill into the open, the characters will be faced with choices that could alter their futures forever. The chapter promises to be a whirlwind of emotions, alliances, and revtions, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see how the tangled web of rtionships will unfold.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 130

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 130 Summary


    In Chapter 130 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± tension esctes between Cindy and her son rk as they confront the troubling situation involving N and Damon. Cindy¡¯s determination to protect her son is palpable, yet it is met with rk¡¯s frustration and insistence that N is not at fault. Their heated exchange reveals Cindy¡¯s deep disdain for N, whom she believes is betraying rk, while rk tries to defend N, iming she is being pursued by Uncle Damon instead.


    Cindy¡¯s emotions run high as she struggles to convince rk of the seriousness of the situation. Her usations towards N only serve to deepen the rift between mother and son, with rk asserting his resolve to handle the issue without her interference. As Cindy¡¯s frustration boils over, she feels dismissed and powerless, leading to her resignation that rk is no longer in need of her guidance. The conversation culminates in a standoff, with rk choosing to leave rather than engage further.


    As rk exits, he encounters Cyrus, who is unaware of the familial turmoil. Cindy, still fuming, shares the details of her overheard conversation about N and Damon, expressing her regret over having allowed N into their lives. Cyrus¡¯s initial reaction is anger, but upon realizing the implications involving Damon, he begins to see a potential opportunity for himself amid the chaos. His thoughts shift from concern for rk to a strategic consideration of how he might leverage the situation to secure funding for hispany.


    The chapter closes with Cindy pressing Cyrus for action, highlighting the growingplexity of their family dynamics. The emotional stakes are high as each character grapples with their own motives and the potential fallout from the affair, setting the stage for further conflict and revtion in the story.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 130**


    Cindy inhaled deeply, her chest rising with a mix of determination and dread. ¡°Are you aware of the situation with N and Damon?¡±


    rk¡¯s face shifted, a flicker of tension crossing his features. The gravity of her question weighed heavily in the air. ¡°So you do know!¡± Cindy¡¯s voice sharpened, her teeth clenched in frustration. ¡°That woman has the audacity to betray you!¡±


    At Cindy¡¯s vehement usation, rk¡¯s brow knitted together in confusion and irritation. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not what you think. This isn¡¯t about N at all. It¡¯s Uncle Damon who¡¯s being inappropriate.¡±


    Cindy couldn¡¯t contain her disdain. ¡°Inappropriate? Do you really believe I¡¯m that naive?! If she wasn¡¯t throwing herself at Damon, would he even spare her a nce?!¡± Her tone dripped with skepticism, each wordced with indignation.


    rk¡¯s expression darkened, his patience wearing thin. ¡°If you keep insulting N like this, I¡¯m walking out of here right now.¡±


    Cindy¡¯s heart raced as she saw him rise, her voice rising in protest. ¡°You stop right there! You¡¯re not leaving until I¡¯ve had my say!¡±


    Unfazed by her outburst, rk continued his stride toward the door. Anger red in Cindy as she positioned herself in front of him, blocking his escape. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can just walk away from this conversation!¡±


    rk regarded her with a stoic expression, his eyes betraying none of the turmoil roiling within. ¡°What more do you want to say?¡±


    Cindy pressed on, frustration bubbling over. ¡°You¡¯re just going to stand by and let her cheat on you with your uncle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined it to you, Mom. N has no interest in Uncle Damon. It¡¯s him who¡¯s pursuing her,¡± rk insisted, his voice steady but strained.


    Cindy scoffed, her disbelief palpable. ¡°Why would Damon be interested in a married woman when he could have anyone he desires? This doesn¡¯t add up!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who¡¯s chasing whom; we can¡¯t just ignore this!¡± Cindy shouted, her voice echoing in the tense atmosphere.


    rk¡¯s patience was fraying, his tone turning cold as ice. ¡°What do you expect me to do about it? Damon knows Jordyn is my child. Do you really think making this public will solve anything?¡±


    Exposing Damon¡¯s interest in N would onlyplicate matters further. For rk, maintaining the current state of affairs felt like the only viable solution, even if it left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Cindy ground her teeth, frustration boiling over. ¡°Are we really going to let them carry on this affair right under our noses?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told you a million times, N doesn¡¯t want anything to do with Uncle Damon. I won¡¯t allow anything to happen between them,¡± rk shot back, his resolve hardening.


    ¡°How can you be so certain? Have you installed a tracker on N or something?¡± Cindy¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm, but her anger was genuine. Just the thought of N flirting with Damon ignited a fire within her. She had always suspected N was trouble!


    ¡°This is my issue to handle, not yours,¡± rk replied, his tone firm, though a hint of weariness crept in.


    Cindy¡¯s face flushed crimson with indignation. She had only wanted to protect him, yet her efforts were met with dismissal.


    ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll just mind my own business then. I see you¡¯ve grown wings and no longer need your mother¡¯s guidance. Go ahead, do as you please. I won¡¯t interfere,¡± she dered, her voice a mix of resignation and frustration.


    rk remained silent, the weight of their conversation hanging in the air like a storm cloud. He pushed past her, stepping out into the hallway.


    As he reached the door, he nearly collided with Cyrus. ¡°Dad,¡± he greeted, his expression a mask of frustration.


    Cyrus, fully aware of the tension between him and his son, nodded curtly and walked past rk into the vi. Upon entering, he found Cindy standing in the foyer, her eyes fixed on the door with a disappointed expression.


    ¡°What are you doing just standing there?¡± Cyrus asked, his tone sharp, a hint of irritation creeping in.


    Cindy¡¯s demeanor darkened further at the sight of him.


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing? Your son is being cheated on, and you¡¯re asking me that?¡± she snapped, her voice rising with indignation.


    Cyrus red at her, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You need to exin this clearly!¡±


    With a huff, Cindy recounted the conversation she had overheard between Damon and N outside the hospital room, embellishing the details with fervor.


    She finished with a biting sneer. ¡°Letting her into the Sumners was the worst decision I¡¯ve ever made!¡±


    Initially, Cyrus¡¯s anger red at the thought of rk being cheated on. But when he realized it involved Damon, his expression shifted, a new calction forming in his mind.


    He had been struggling to secure funding for thepany, and when he had approached Damon, it was clear that Damon was uninterested in assisting. But if Damon had feelings for N, there was a potential opportunity there.


    If he could somehow maneuver N into Damon¡¯s good graces, he might secure the financial backing he desperately needed.


    Cindy, noticing Cyrus¡¯s contemtive silence, pressed on, her voice urgent. ¡°What are you going to do about this?¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their heated exchange, Cindy stood in the foyer, her heart heavy with the weight of her son¡¯s dismissal. The protective instincts that had once defined her motherhood now felt futile against rk¡¯s stubborn resolve. She had always envisioned a world where she could shield him from pain, yet here he was, determined to navigate a treacherous path alone. The betrayal she sensed in N¡¯s presence gnawed at her, a relentless reminder of the vulnerabilities thate with love. As she watched rk walk away, a bittersweet mixture of pride and despair washed over her. She had fought fiercely for him, yet in this moment, she felt the sting of helplessness, realizing that sometimes, love means letting go.


    Meanwhile, Cyrus¡¯s mind raced with possibilities, his thoughts clouded by the duality of familial loyalty and ambition. The prospect of leveraging N¡¯s connection to Damon ignited a flicker of hope amidst the turmoil. Yet, as he contemted this potential alliance, a nagging voice in the back of his mind reminded him of the moral implications of such a maneuver. Theplex web of rtionships and emotions surrounding them began to intertwine, creating a tapestry of choices that would shape their futures. As Cindy¡¯s urgent voice broke through his reverie, he recognized that the stakes were higher than ever. The unseen doors to untold worlds were not just about love and betrayal; they were also about the sacrifices one must make in the name of family, and the delicate bnce between protecting those we love and pursuing our own desires.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Cindy and Cyrus grapple with the implications of Damon¡¯s involvement with N. With Cindy¡¯s protective instincts ignited and Cyrus¡¯s calcting mind churning, the stage is set for a sh of wills. Will Cindy¡¯s fierce loyalty to her son push her to take drastic measures against N, or will Cyrus¡¯s ambition lead him to manipte the situation for his own gain? As secrets begin to unravel, the stakes will rise, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, wondering how far each character is willing to go to protect their own interests.


    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into rk¡¯s internal struggle as he attempts to shield his family from the chaos brewing around him. As he wrestles with the reality of his uncle¡¯s inappropriate advances and the potential fallout from exposing the truth, rk will be faced with difficult choices that could either save or shatter his rtionships. Will he find the strength to confront Damon, or will he sumb to the pressure of keeping the peace? The emotional turmoil is palpable, setting the stage for a dramatic confrontation that could alter the course of their lives forever. Readers will be left yearning for rity as the characters navigate this intricate web of deception and desire.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 131

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 131 Summary


    In Chapter 131 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Cyrus is portrayed as a man with a calcted n to manipte rtionships for his own gain. He reassures Cindy, who is suspicious of his intentions, that he will handle the situation regarding their financial troubles. Cyrus sees Marie¡¯s uing birthday celebration as an opportunity to influence the dynamics between Damon and N, aiming to leverage their rtionship to secure the financial support he desperately needs. This reveals his view of women as mere tools in his strategic game, showcasing his cold and maniptive nature.


    Meanwhile, in the CEO office of Prospectus Technology, Damon is preupied with his thoughts, particrly regarding marriage. His conversation with Spencer reveals his confusion about women¡¯s desires, stemming from his feelings for N. Despite his genuine affection for her, he grapples with the notion that marriage is not something he wants. This internal conflict leads him to the conclusion that it may be best to end his rtionship with N to avoid causing her future heartache, as he cannot provide her with themitment she seeks.


    As Damon resolves to hire a caregiver for N during her hospital stay, he remains emotionally detached, focusing on work instead of personal rtionships. N, on her part, is dedicated to her recovery, following medical advice diligently. However, she harbors a deep distrust of Cindy, unaware that information about her condition will soon be shared with others, potentiallyplicating her situation further. The chapter highlights the themes of maniption, emotional conflict, and theplexities of rtionships, setting the stage for future developments as characters navigate their intertwined lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 131**


    **$25 Bonus**


    Cyrus¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as he spoke in a hushed tone, his voiceced with an undercurrent of determination. ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with this. I¡¯ll devise a solution.¡±


    Cindy, caught off guard by his sudden assertiveness, narrowed her eyes in suspicion. ¡°What exactly are you nning to do?¡± she asked, crossing her arms defensively.


    ¡°Just concentrate on your social gatherings. Leave the rest to me,¡± Cyrus replied, brushing past her with a sense of purpose as he strode into his study.


    Once he was alone in the quiet solitude of the room, Cyrus paused to gather his thoughts. The uing celebration of Marie¡¯s birthday loomed on the horizon, and an idea began to take shape in his mind. This event could be the perfect opportunity to turn the situation to his advantage.


    As he envisioned the scene, he calcted how he could manipte the dynamics between Damon and N. Once they were officially together, he could leverage that rtionship to coerce Damon into providing the financial support he desperately needed.


    With this n solidifying in his mind, Cyrus felt a wave of relief wash over him. The frustration that had been gnawing at him due to theck of funds began to dissipate.


    To Cyrus, women were mere pawns in a game he had mastered. As long as they fulfilled a purpose, he saw no problem in using them to achieve his goals. Even if Damon harbored feelings for Cindy, Cyrus wouldn¡¯t hesitate to orchestrate a scenario that would see her in Damon¡¯s bed, dealing with the consequencester as if they were mere afterthoughts.


    And as for rk, Cyrus had every intention of finding him a more suitable match in the future, someone who would align better with his ambitions.


    Meanwhile, in the CEO office of Prospectus Technology¡­


    Spencer entered the room, his keen eyes immediatelynding on Damon, who was lost in thought, a frown etched on his face as he sifted through a stack of documents.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, here are the documents that require your attention tonight,¡± Spencer reminded him, cing the papers on the desk with a sense of urgency.


    ¡°Just leave them there,¡± Damon replied curtly, his mind clearly elsewhere.


    Spencer nodded, setting the documents down before turning to exit the office.


    However, just as he reached the door, Damon¡¯s voice stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Oh, I have a question for you.¡±


    Spencer turned back, curiosity piqued. ¡°What is it?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Damon might have noticed something amiss in his work, something he himself had overlooked.


    ¡°Do women¡­ all want to get married?¡± Damon inquired, his tone surprisingly serious.


    Spencer blinked in surprise, caught off guard by the unexpected nature of the question. He had never imagined that Damon would express interest in such personal matters. Usually, Damon was solely focused on thepany¡¯s sess, not on rtionships or emotions.


    This line of questioning must have stemmed from his recent interactions with N, Spencer deduced.


    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, he responded, ¡°I suppose so. Women value their youth immensely. My ex-girlfriend used to talk about our future together constantly.¡±


    ¡°Why did she be your ex?¡± Damon probed, his expression serious.


    ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t ready for marriage, and I didn¡¯t want to waste her time,¡± Spencer replied, a hint of regret in his voice.


    Damon frowned, his demeanor turning even more somber. ¡°Got it. You can return to your work now.¡±


    Once silence enveloped the office again, Damon¡¯s gaze drifted into the distance, his thoughts swirling like a tempest. He absentmindedly drummed his fingers against the polished surface of the desk.


    The concept of marriage had never crossed his mind before, nor did he have any ns to wed anyone.


    To him, the happiness he shared with his partner was more than sufficient. Although he longed to be with N, the thought of marrying her felt unnecessary. After all, a marriage certificate was no guarantee of loyalty¡ªif it were, rk and Cyrus wouldn¡¯t have strayed.


    He began to realize that while his feelings for N were genuine, the institution of marriage was not something he desired to pursue with her.


    Weighing the pros and cons in his mind, he ultimately concluded that it would be wiser to end the rtionship before his emotions deepened further. He couldn¡¯t provide her with what she truly wanted, and prolonging their connection would only lead to heartache for her.


    With a sense of resolve, Damon picked up the internal line and instructed, ¡°Hire a caregiver to look after N while she¡¯s in the hospital. Make sure someone brings her meals every day until she¡¯s discharged.¡±


    Spencer, momentarily puzzled by the unusual request, quickly responded, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    After hanging up, Damon pushed aside his difort and began to sift through the documents before him, forcing himself to focus.


    In the following days, neither rk nor Damon made an appearance at the hospital to check on N.


    N, on the other hand, found sce in adhering to the advice of the doctors and nurses¡ªgoing to bed early, waking up early, diligently taking her medication, and ensuring her dressings were changed on time.


    Her recovery was progressing smoothly, a testament to hermitment.


    Since her follow-up appointment was scheduled at this very hospital, she decided to proceed with it, confident in her continued healing.


    N held a deep-seated distrust of Cindy, oblivious to the fact that as soon as her check-up concluded, the information would be ryed to someone else entirely.Conclusion


    In the intricate web of rtionships and ambitions, Cyrus¡¯s calcted maneuvers reveal the stark contrast between his ruthless pragmatism and the emotional turmoil brewing within Damon. As Cyrus plots to use the connections around him to secure his financial future, Damon grapples with the weight of genuine feelings for N, yet recognizes the futility of pursuing a rtionship that could only lead to heartbreak. The impending celebration of Marie¡¯s birthday looms as a catalyst for Cyrus¡¯s schemes, while Damon¡¯s introspection about marriage underscores his struggle to reconcile his emotions with his practical instincts. Both men stand at a crossroads, their paths diverging sharply as they navigate theplexities of love, loyalty, and ambition.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s journey towards recovery serves as a poignant backdrop to the unfolding drama, highlighting her resilience and determination amid the chaos surrounding her. Unbeknownst to her, the machinations of those around her threaten to disrupt her healing process, yet she remains steadfast in hermitment to her health. As she prepares for her check-up, the invisible ties that bind these characters tighten, setting the stage for inevitable confrontations and revtions. In this delicate bnce of power and vulnerability, the emotional arcs of Cyrus, Damon, and N intertwine, each character poised to face the consequences of their choices, as unseen doors open to untold worlds of possibility and peril.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between Cyrus and Cindy to escte as Cyrus¡¯s maniptive ns unfold. With Marie¡¯s birthday celebration approaching, the stakes are higher than ever. Will Cindy uncover Cyrus¡¯s true intentions before it¡¯s toote? As she grapples with her suspicions, the dynamics of their rtionship may shift dramatically, leading to unexpected confrontations and revtions. The air will thrum with anticipation as Cindy seeks to protect not only herself but also those she cares about from Cyrus¡¯s calcted machinations.


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s internal struggle regarding his feelings for N will deepen, setting the stage for pivotal decisions that could alter their rtionship forever. As he wrestles with the implications of marriage and his reluctance tomit, the arrival of new characters or unforeseen circumstances may challenge his resolve. Will he push N away, or will he find a way to reconcile his fears with his genuine affection for her? As N continues her recovery, her growing independence couldplicate matters further, leaving readers eager to see how these intertwined lives will navigate the storm brewing on the horizon. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions, as secrets unravel and alliances are tested in a dance of love, ambition, and betrayal.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 132

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 132 Summary


    In Chapter 132 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the narrative unfolds with a tense exchange between N and an unnamed party regarding a financial transaction tied to a report. N¡¯s confidence is evident as she reassures the other party of her understanding of the situation, despite the underlying threat in their tone. This sets a foreboding atmosphere as N prepares to navigate theplexities of her life post-hospitalization.


    The chapter then shifts to N¡¯s meeting with Pete, who arrives injured and bearing crucial information on a USB drive. Their interaction isden with unspoken emotions; N¡¯s concern for Pete¡¯s well-being is palpable, while Pete¡¯s reluctance to discuss his injuries hints at the dangers surrounding their investigation. The exchange emphasizes a bond forged through shared struggles, yet it is tinged with the weight of secrecy and risk. N¡¯s empathy for Pete¡¯s situation contrasts with the urgency of her mission, highlighting her determination to uncover the truth despite the potential consequences.


    As N delves into the contents of the USB drive at home, she discovers incriminating evidence linking Clement to Cyrus, revealing a deeper conspiracy surrounding the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident. This revtion intensifies her resolve to pursue justice, igniting a fierce sense of purpose within her. The emotional stakes rise as N grapples with the implications of her findings, aware that confronting Cyrus and the Sumner family¡¯s influence could have dire repercussions.


    In a moment of domestic normalcy, N returns to her vi and interacts with rk, who notices her distant demeanor. Their conversation hints at the growing chasm between them, exacerbated by N¡¯s hidden agenda and the secrets she harbors. The chapter closes with N feeling the weight of her choices, torn between hermitment to uncovering the truth and the personal sacrifices it entails, leaving readers anxious about her next steps.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    **by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 132**


    A sly grin crept across the face of the other party as the conversation took a turn. ¡°The funds will be in your ount by tonight. You know exactly what to do with the report, don¡¯t you?¡±


    N nodded, a flicker of understanding passing between them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know the ropes when ites to money and the expectations tied to it.¡±


    ¡°Always a pleasure working with you,¡± the other party replied, the tone dripping with a mix of satisfaction and veiled threat.


    The day prior to N¡¯s release from the hospital, Pete finally mustered the courage to respond to her message.


    N had envisioned their meeting after her discharge, but this time they opted for the more subdued atmosphere of a caf¨¦ rather than the usual bar scene.


    When sheid eyes on Pete, a wave of shock swept over her. Though it had been a brief interval since theyst saw each other, the changes in him were stark. His left hand was encased in a cast, and a crutch leaned against the table, a testament to the injuries he had sustained.


    ¡°Mr. Monaghan¡­ What happened to you? Is this rted to the investigation?¡± she inquired, concerncing her voice.


    Pete lowered his gaze, handing her a small USB drive. His voice was barely above a whisper, ¡°Ms. Jayston, this is everything I could uncover. I can¡¯t dig any deeper; it¡¯s too risky.¡±


    Sensing his reluctance to delve into the details of his injuries, N chose not to press further. She epted the USB drive, her nod a silent agreement to his unspoken boundaries.


    ¡°Understood. I will arrange for your payment shortly. Thank you for your dedication during this period. I truly regret what you¡¯ve been through,¡± N said, her voice steady yet tinged with empathy.


    Pete remained silent, his expression unreadable. He pushed himself up from the chair, adding, ¡°Ms. Jayston, I need to take my leave now.¡±


    Once he was gone, Pete felt a notification ping on his phone. When he checked, he discovered that N had transferred him triple the amount they had initially discussed.


    After a moment of internal conflict, he decided to send her a message.


    Pete: [Ms. Jayston, this situation is far moreplicated than you realize. I strongly advise you to cease your investigation. Cherish your peaceful life¡­]


    Upon reading Pete¡¯s message, N pressed her lips together in contemtion.


    This situation was intricately tied to Cyrus, and the Sumner family¡¯s influence loomedrge over the city. A confrontation with Cyrus would inevitably ripple through the entire Sumner n. Once they caught wind of her actions, there would be no escape from their reach. She felt powerless against their might.


    Her grip on the USB drive tightened, her knuckles paling, yet her eyes betrayed no uncertainty.


    The ident had not only plunged Harris Pharmaceuticals into bankruptcy but had also imed the lives of over twenty workers, leaving their families in despair. Meanwhile, the perpetrators reveled in lives of luxury, untouched by justice.


    Why should this injustice be tolerated?


    Even if she faced failure, she had to muster every ounce of strength to fight. Ignorance was no longer an option she could afford.


    **Chapter 132**


    N quickly typed a response.


    N: [Mr. Monaghan, I appreciate your concern, but this is the only path left for me.]


    After sending the message, she settled her bill and made her way home.


    Once inside the vi, N connected the USB drive to herputer, her heart racing with anticipation as she began to sift through the files. After a thorough examination, her focus shifted to Clement.


    Among the evidence Pete had gathered were numerous criminal records tied to Clement, who had clear connections with Cyrus. It became evident that Clement had been maneuvering in the shadows for Cyrus all these years, a puppet master pulling strings unbeknownst to many.


    After weighing her options, N resolved to meet with Lucia. Lucia had been the first to suggest that the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident was anything but idental, and N hoped she might possess additional insights.


    With a sense of urgency, N created an encrypted document to safeguard the files and tucked the USB drive into the bottom drawer of her vanity, feeling a flicker of security in her decision.


    Suddenly, a series of firm knocks echoed through the hall, followed by the voice of a maid. ¡°Mrs. Sumner, dinner is ready.¡±


    N hummed in acknowledgment and made her way downstairs. The dining room greeted her with a familiar sight: rk seated at the table, aptop open before him, engaged in a video call with one of his subordinates.


    As soon as he spotted N, rk ended the call. ¡°The meeting will conclude here. We¡¯ll reconvene at eight tonight.¡±


    He pushed theputer aside and focused his attention on her. ¡°I had Michael pick you up today, but he mentioned you were discharged earlier than expected.¡±


    N nodded and took a seat across from him, her mind still swirling with thoughts of the investigation.


    Before long, a maid appeared, cing a warm bowl of soup in front of her. ¡°Mrs. Sumner, this was specially prepared by the kitchen on Mr. Sumner¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± N replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    rk¡¯s keen eyes caught her cold demeanor, and he frowned slightly. ¡°Are you upset because I didn¡¯te to get you from the hospital?¡±


    N nced up, her expression unreadable as she considered her response. The weight of her secret weighed heavily on her shoulders, and she felt the distance between them growing ever wider.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of her confrontation with Pete, N stood at a crossroads, the weight of her choices pressing down on her like a shroud. The USB drive nestled in her drawer was not just a collection of files; it represented a lifeline to justice, a chance to expose the shadows lurking behind the fa?ade of the Sumner family¡¯s empire. As she navigated the treacherous waters of her investigation, the stark reality of her situation became painfully clear. The stakes were higher than ever, and with each revtion, she felt the chill of danger creeping closer. Yet, despite the looming threats, a fierce determination ignited within her¡ªa resolve to fight against the injustices that had imed so many lives. Ignorance was no longer an option; she was ready to step into the fray, even if it meant facing the wrath of those who wished to silence her.


    As N and rk sat across from each other at the dinner table, the chasm between them seemed to deepen with every passing moment. The warmth of the soup before her contrasted sharply with the coldness settling in her heart, a reminder of the secrets she bore and the burden of truth she carried. rk¡¯s concern for her well-being felt distant, overshadowed by the urgency of her mission. She could sense his confusion, his desire to connect, but the invisible walls she had erected around her emotions only grew stronger. N understood that her quest for justice would not only alter her life but also redefine her rtionships. Yet, as she nced at rk, a flicker of hope emerged¡ªperhaps there was still a way to bridge the gap, to share her burden without losing herself in the process. In that moment, she resolved to navigate theplexities of her heart and her mission, determined to find a path that would lead not only to justice but also to healing.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect N to grapple with the escting tension surrounding her investigation into the Harris Pharmaceuticals scandal. With the USB drive now revealing shocking connections to Clement and Cyrus, the stakes have never been higher. As she prepares for her meeting with Lucia, the weight of her choices will press down on her, forcing her to confront not only the potential danger but also the moral implications of her pursuit of justice. Will she find the support she needs from Lucia, or will the shadows of the Sumner family prove too formidable, leaving her to face the consequences alone?


    Moreover, the dynamic between N and rk is set to deepen, as the secrets she harbors create an invisible chasm between them. Readers will witness the subtle shifts in their rtionship as N¡¯s resolve hardens, pushing her further into a world fraught with peril. Will rk¡¯s intentions remain benevolent, or will his connection to the Sumner familyplicate matters further? As N navigates her dual life¡ªone of a devoted wife and the other as a determined investigator¡ªthe tension will build, leading to a confrontation that could change everything. Prepare for revtions, unexpected alliances, and a race against time that will leave readers on the edge of their seats.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 133

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 133 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with her emotions as she prepares to visit her imprisoned friend, Lucia. Her conversation with rk reveals the strain in their rtionship, as he struggles with overwhelming work pressures while N is absorbed in her own worries about Lucia¡¯s situation. rk¡¯s disappointment in N¡¯s indifference underscores the growing distance between them, marked by a heavy silence that contrasts with their once lively interactions. After dinner, rk retreats to his study, seeking refuge in work, while N heads to the police station, burdened by anxiety over Lucia¡¯s fate.


    When N meets Lucia, she is confronted with the stark reality of her friend¡¯s deteriorated state, both physically and emotionally. Lucia¡¯s bitterness is palpable, and their conversation quickly turns transactional as N offers to write a letter of leniency in exchange for crucial information about the circumstances surrounding Lucia¡¯s arrest. Tension esctes as Lucia hesitates, revealing her awareness of deeper secrets involving their families but initially withholding the details. N¡¯s determination to help is met with Lucia¡¯s guardedness, creating a charged atmosphere filled with distrust.


    The stakes rise as Lucia divulges a potential lead rted to her father, hinting at a hidden room that could hold valuable information. N¡¯s skepticism grows, especially when Lucia suggests that the key to unlocking the secrets might be tied to N¡¯s mother¡¯s birthday. This revtion stirs a mix of disbelief and intrigue within N,plicating her feelings as she considers the implications of these connections. As the two women navigate their fraught rtionship, the possibility of exchanging the letter for a secret adds ayer of tension, as both are wary of each other¡¯s motives.


    Ultimately, N is left with a heavy decision to make, bncing her desire to help Lucia with the risk of trusting her. The unsettling notion that Clement¡¯s secrets could be linked to her mother loomsrge, prompting N to seek verification from Harrison before proceeding. As she drives to the hospital, her mind races with possibilities, unaware of the unseen eyes watching her, adding an element of suspense to her journey into the unknown. The chapter closes with N on the brink of a significant discovery, setting the stage for the unfolding drama that lies ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 133**


    ¡°No, why?¡± N inquired, her brow furrowing slightly as she spoke.


    Her thoughts were still tangled in the anticipation of her uing visit to Lucia, leaving her little room to engage with rk. The weight of her own concerns overshadowed everything else.


    ¡°N, the reason I haven¡¯t been able to see you thesest few days is that I¡¯ve beenpletely overwhelmed with work. Uncle Damon intentionally severed his partnership with the Sumner Group to focus his attacks on me, and I only managed to resolve that mess just this evening,¡± rk exined, his voice tinged with fatigue.


    N nodded slowly, her response t. ¡°I see.¡±


    rk felt a pang of disappointment at her indifferent reply. He had been running on a mere four hours of sleep each night, his body feeling like a heavy weight, yet N seemedpletely unaware of his struggles, lost in her own sulking. The silence that enveloped them felt thick and ufortable, a stark contrast to the vibrant conversations they used to share.


    In days gone by, rk would have made an effort to lift her spirits, to coax a smile from her lips. But now, he found himself at a loss for words, the exhaustion settling in deeper than ever. He fell silent, and soon the only sounds in the dining room were the ttering of cutlery against tes, a dull symphony of istion.


    Once dinner concluded, rk made a beeline for his study, seeking sce in the familiar chaos of his work. Meanwhile, N slid into her car, her destination clear: the police station.


    Lucia¡¯s fate still hung in the bnce; she remained behind bars, a haunting reminder of the precariousness of their lives. As N entered the station, she felt a knot of anxiety twist in her stomach. It had been too long since she had seen Lucia, and the thought of her friend¡¯s condition weighed heavily on her heart.


    Upon entering the small, sterile room where Lucia was held, N was struck by the stark contrast to the vibrant spirit she once knew. Lucia looked pale, her demeanor deted, as if the walls of her confinement had drained her of all vitality.


    ¡°What are you here for? To gloat over my misfortune?¡± Lucia spat, her eyes shing with bitterness.


    N maintained herposure, her voice steady as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to prepare a letter of leniency. Even if it doesn¡¯tpletely absolve you, it might lead to a lighter sentence.¡±


    Lucia hesitated, her expression hardening. ¡°What¡¯s your angle?¡±


    ¡°You mentioned something during myst visit. I need more details,¡± N pressed, her patience wearing thin.


    Lucia fell silent, the weight of her knowledge pressing down on her. She was aware of Clement and Cyrus¡¯s involvement butcked the specifics that N sought. Her previousments had beenced with malice, intended to inflict pain rather than offer help.


    Noticing the turmoil etched on Lucia¡¯s face, N surmised that the information was scant. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything more concrete, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t issue that letter of leniency,¡± she stated firmly.


    Lucia had nearly cost N her life; she would not extend her assistance without receiving something of value in return.


    As N turned to leave, Lucia¡¯s voice cut through the air, desperate. ¡°Wait! I know something else!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± N asked, intrigued despite herself.


    ¡°My father has one day each month when he doesn¡¯te home. Also, the golden tiger-head ornament on the third shelf of his study can unlock a hidden room that contains a safe. I¡¯ve tried to open it, but I couldn¡¯t. There might be something very important inside,¡± Lucia divulged, her voice low and urgent.


    N¡¯s expression remained impassive, betraying no hint of excitement.


    ¡°The information you¡¯ve given is useless. Following him might expose me, and I can¡¯t ess his study,¡± she replied, her tone matter-of-fact.


    Lucia clenched her teeth in frustration and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, the code for the safe is likely your mother¡¯s birthday.¡±


    N¡¯s frown deepened, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    The notion that the key to Clement¡¯s secrets could lie in her mother¡¯s birthday felt both bizarre and unsettling, stirring a mixture of disbelief and intrigue within her.


    Lucia rolled her eyes, a hint of defiance in her voice. ¡°Why do you think I dressed so simrly to you when we were younger? I was envious but never thought much about it. It¡¯s only during my time here that I¡¯ve noticed something.¡±


    Seeing N¡¯s skepticism, Lucia pressed on. ¡°Believe it or not, but I also know a secret about your mother. If you agree to the letter of leniency, I¡¯ll share it.¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡± N asked, her curiosity piqued despite her better judgment.


    ¡°If I tell you now, will you still issue the letter of leniency?¡± Lucia shot back, her tone challenging.


    Distrust hung heavy in the air between them; neither woman was willing to fullymit.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if what you¡¯re saying is true. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences,¡± N warned, her voice steely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll find that exchanging a letter of leniency for the secret I know is very worthwhile,¡± Lucia assured her, a glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    N remained silent, contemting the implications of Lucia¡¯s words. She stood abruptly, the decision weighing heavily on her shoulders as she made her way to the door.


    Lucia¡¯s insinuation about Clement¡¯s interest in her mother sent a chill down N¡¯s spine. Given that Clement and her parents had been university ssmates, she could verify this unsettling information with Harrison before deciding whether to trust Lucia.


    With determination, N drove to the hospital, her mind racing with possibilities. Unbeknownst to her, a pair of eyes watched her from the shadows, observing her every move as she stepped into the unknown.Conclusion


    As N navigated thebyrinth of her emotions, the weight of her decision loomedrger than ever. The tension between her and rk had reached a breaking point, their once vibrant connection now dulled by their individual struggles. Yet, in the sterile confines of the police station, N found herself confronting not only Lucia¡¯s despair but also her own tangled loyalties. The revtion of a hidden truth tied to her mother stirred a potent mix of fear and determination within her. It was a turning point, a moment that demanded she step beyond her own turmoil and into a realm where her choices could alter the course of their lives. The shadows that loomed over her journey now felt more pronounced, yet they also illuminated the path ahead¡ªa path fraught with danger but rich with the potential for revtion and redemption.


    In the depths of her heart, N understood that she could no longer remain a passive observer in her own life. The stakes had escted, and with them, the urgency to act. She felt a flicker of resolve igniting within her as she drove toward the hospital, her mind racing with the possibilities thaty ahead. The tension with rk, the uncertainty surrounding Lucia, and the haunting shadows of her family¡¯s past all converged into a singr focus: to uncover the truth and reim her agency. As she embraced the unknown, N realized that through unseen doors, she would step into untold worlds beyond, each choice leading her closer to the heart of the mystery that bound them all. The journey would be fraught with peril, but it was one she was finally ready to undertake, fueled by the hope that perhaps, in the end, understanding could bridge the chasms that had formed between her and those she loved.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N grapples with the unsettling revtions about her mother and the potential secrets hidden within Clement¡¯s study. The stakes have never been higher, and N¡¯s determination to uncover the truth will lead her down a treacherous path. As she seeks rification from Harrison, the looming question of trust will hang in the air. Can she rely on the fragments of information provided by Lucia, or will it lead her deeper into a web of deceit? The shadows that follow her hint at an unseen danger, suggesting that N is not the only one seeking answers.


    Moreover, the dynamics between N and rk wille to a head as their personal struggles collide with the external chaos surrounding them. rk¡¯s fatigue and frustration may push him to confront N about her priorities, while N¡¯s fixation on Lucia¡¯s situation could drive a wedge between them. The emotional distance that has grown will be tested, revealing the cracks in their once-solid bond. As N delves further into the mystery, the choices she makes will not only affect her fate but also that of those she cares about. Prepare for a chapter filled with suspense, revtions, and theplex intery of loyalty and betrayal that will keep readers on the edge of their seats.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 134

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 134 Summary


    In the hospital, Jordyn unexpectedly runs into N, who is preupied with her father¡¯s condition and family secrets. N, unaware of Jordyn¡¯s presence, heads to her father¡¯s room where she confronts him about a troubling rumor regarding his past with her mother and a man named Clement. The atmosphere is charged with emotions as N seeks answers about her family¡¯s history, while her father, Harrison, is reluctant to discuss the past, emphasizing that it is behind them. N feels the weight of her father¡¯s sadness, realizing the impact of past events on their current lives.


    After the emotional exchange with her father, N leaves the hospital, feeling a mix of relief and sorrow about the truths she has uncovered. Meanwhile, Jordyn, who has been eavesdropping, quickly retreats to a stairwell to make a phone call, revealing her own urgent motives regarding N¡¯s father¡¯s illness. This interaction highlights the tension between the characters and sets the stage for furtherplications.


    Upon returning home, N faces rk, who expresses concern over herte-night visit to the hospital. Their conversation is fraught with unspoken tension, as rk¡¯s protective instincts sh with N¡¯s independence. N¡¯s sarcastic replies reveal the strain in their rtionship, stemming from past betrayals and misunderstandings. rk yearns to reconnect, but N¡¯s defenses are high, illustrating the emotional distance that has developed between them.


    The chapter culminates in a moment of conflict when rk receives a call from Jordyn. His reluctance to engage with her reflects his internal struggle, as he grapples with his obligations and feelings for N. The tension esctes as Jordyn¡¯s urgent plea contrasts sharply with rk¡¯s sharp rejection, highlighting theplexities of their intertwined lives and the unresolved issues that linger in the air. This moment leaves the reader anticipating the repercussions of these revtions and the potential for further emotional fallout.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 134**


    Jordyn felt a jolt of surprise when she unexpectedly encountered N again at the hospital. The sterile scent of antiseptic filled the air, and the fluorescent lights hummed softly above. After a brief moment of uncertainty, she made a decision that surprised even herself: she would follow N.


    Lost in her own tumultuous thoughts, N was blissfully unaware of the shadow trailing behind her. Her mind was a whirlpool of emotions, swirling around her father¡¯s condition and the weight of family secrets. As she approached Harrison¡¯s hospital room, the clock on the wall ticked past 9:00 p.m., each second echoing in the quiet corridor. Inside the room, only her father, Harrison, sat alone, his face illuminated by the soft glow of the bedsidemp.


    ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Wren?¡± N inquired, her voice steady yet tinged with concern.


    Harrison looked up, a flicker of surprise crossing his face as he registered his daughter¡¯s presence. ¡°Why are you here sote? Wren went home to grab me some fresh clothes,¡± he replied, his brow furrowing slightly.


    N settled herself in the chair beside his bed, her demeanor serious and contemtive. ¡°Dad, I need to ask you something important,¡± she stated, her heart racing slightly as she prepared to broach a delicate subject.


    Harrison¡¯s expression softened, and he smiled gently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. Why the serious face?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, N dove into the conversation. ¡°When you, Mom, and Clement were in university, did Clement have a thing for Mom?¡± The question hung in the air, heavy with implications.


    Harrison¡¯s brow furrowed, and a shadow of concern crossed his features. ¡°Did someone say something to you?¡± His tone was cautious, as if he anticipated a storm brewing.


    N could see the tension in his expression and felt a surge of conviction that Lucia¡¯s whispers were indeed true. ¡°So it¡¯s true?¡± she pressed, her voice barely above a whisper, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Harrison let out a weary sigh, the weight of the past evident in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s all from many years ago, and your mother and I are divorced now. Why are you asking about this?¡± His voice was firm yet tinged with sadness.


    N hesitated, her thoughts drifting back to the aftermath of the divorce. After their split, her mother had swiftly left for abroad, severing ties and leaving N to navigate the tumultuous waters of family dynamics alone.


    ¡°I just need to confirm a few things,¡± she replied, her voice steady but her heart racing with uncertainty.


    ¡°N, the past is the past. Focus on your own life now. That¡¯s what truly matters,¡± Harrison said, his eyes filled with a fatherly love that made N¡¯s heart ache. If only that tragic ident six years ago hadn¡¯t changed everything, he¡¯d still be at the helm of Harris Pharmaceuticals, not the frail man now dependent on his son-inw¡¯s generosity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I understand. It¡¯s gettingte. I should head back now,¡± N said, forcing a smile as she stood to leave, feeling a mix of relief and sorrow.


    As she turned to exit, Jordyn quickly slipped into a nearby stairwell, heart racing as she tried to remain unseen. Once the sound of footsteps faded into the distance, Jordyn pulled out her phone, her fingers trembling slightly as she dialed a number. ¡°Find out what illness N¡¯s father has,¡± she instructed, her voice low and urgent.


    When N finally arrived home, the clock had ticked past 10:00 p.m. The living room was dimly lit, and rk sat there, his expression one of displeasure. ¡°Where have you been?¡± he asked, his tone sharper than he intended.


    ¡°I went to visit my dad at the hospital,¡± N replied, her voice steady despite the tension in the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± rk probed, a hint of skepticismcing his words.


    N changed her shoes, her gaze meeting his with an edge. ¡°What else would I be doing? Do you think I went to secretly meet Uncle Damon?¡± The usation hung between them like a dark cloud.


    rk¡¯s expression shifted as he scowled, the thought had indeed crossed his mind earlier.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m just concerned for you. It¡¯s unsafe for you to be out alone at night. If you wanted to visit your father, you could have asked me toe with you,¡± he said, his voice softening slightly,ced with genuine worry.


    N couldn¡¯t help but smile, albeit with a hint of sarcasm dancing in her eyes. ¡°You said you¡¯ve been very busy during dinner. How could I ask you to trouble yourself with my dad?¡±


    rk rubbed his forehead, a gesture of helplessness. ¡°When did we be like this, always talking in such a harsh manner? N, we¡¯re supposed to be lovers, not enemies.¡± His heart ached for the warmth they once shared, a warmth that now felt like a distant memory.


    He longed to mend the rift that had formed between them, but N¡¯s defenses were high, and he wasn¡¯t sure how much longer he could endure the distance. Each cold remark she made felt like a dagger to his heart, and he worried that love was slipping through his fingers like sand.


    N let out a lightugh, a sound that felt both bitter and sweet. ¡°rk, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s your fault we¡¯ve be this way?¡±


    She had given him her heart for eight long years, only to feel the sting of betrayal. How could he dare question why they had drifted apart?


    Before rk could muster a response, his phone rang, pulling him from the turmoil of their conversation. Upon seeing Jordyn¡¯s name sh on the screen, his heart sank, and his gaze froze, caught in a moment of indecision.


    N caught sight of the name too, and her smile morphed into a mocking smirk as she brushed past him, her footsteps echoing in the hallway.


    rk tensed, every instinct urging him to stop her, but instead, he clenched his fists, frustration simmering just beneath the surface. He didn¡¯t answer the call until N had disappeared down the hallway, the silence between them heavy with unspoken words.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he finally answered, his voice clipped.


    Jordyn began, ¡°rk, something happened to my dad. Can you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. Jordyn, I¡¯m not your husband. I have no obligation to clean up your family¡¯s mess!¡± rk interrupted, his tone sharp and resolute, cutting through the tension like a knife.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their fraught exchanges, the emotionalndscape between N and rky scattered with the remnants of their once-vibrant connection. N, grappling with the weight of family secrets and her father¡¯s declining health, felt the sting of betrayal sharper than ever. Her heart ached not only for the father she was losing but also for the love that had be a battlefield of misunderstandings and usations. Each harsh word exchanged with rk felt like a reminder of the warmth that had faded, leaving behind a chill that echoed through their home. As she retreated down the hallway, the mocking smirk that had graced her lips belied the tumult of emotions swirling within her¡ªa mix of anger, sadness, and a desperate longing for the bond they once shared.


    Meanwhile, rk stood frozen, the phone call from Jordyn hanging heavily in the air, a stark reminder of theplexities that now defined his life. His frustration with N was interwoven with a sense of helplessness, as he struggled to bridge the widening chasm between them. The sharpness of his words had cut deeper than he intended, yet the fear of losing her to the shadows of their past loomedrge. As he hung up the phone, the silence that enveloped him felt suffocating, a testament to the unresolved tensions that threatened to unravel them both. In that moment, he realized that love, once a source of sce, had be abyrinth of pain and confusion, and the way forward seemed as unclear as the unseen doors thaty ahead, leading to untold worlds beyond their fractured rtionship.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between N and rk reaches a boiling point, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of their rtionship. With unresolved feelings lingering in the air, readers can anticipate a confrontation that will force both characters to confront their past and the choices that led them to this moment. Will rk finally reveal the truth behind his hesitations, or will N¡¯s sharp retorts push him further away? The emotional stakes are high, and the fragility of their bond hangs in the bnce as they navigate the shadows of their shared history.


    Meanwhile, Jordyn¡¯s urgent call to rk hints at a looming crisis that could intertwine their lives in unexpected ways. What news does she bring about her father¡¯s condition, and how will it affect the already strained dynamics between the trio? With secrets lurking just beneath the surface, the chapter will likely explore the web of lies and truths that bind them, leading to revtions that could shatter their fragile connections. As the night unfolds, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover the hiddenyers of loyalty, betrayal, and the unseen doors that may lead them into untold worlds beyond their understanding.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 135

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 135 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story begins with a tense phone call between Jordyn and rk. Jordyn, overwhelmed and emotional, expresses her distress and apologizes for reaching out to him, indicating that she feels lost and alone. rk, on the other hand, is caught in a whirlwind of frustration and turmoil as he grapples with the implications of helping Jordyn, who is pregnant with his child. Despite his hesitation and the burden of his own life, he feels a moral obligation to support her during this critical time.


    As rk prepares to head to the hospital, we see glimpses of N, who is unsettled by rk¡¯s sudden departure. Her intuition tells her something is amiss, and she is left with a sense of unease as she goes through her nightly routine, highlighting her emotional turmoil and foreshadowing the conflict toe. Meanwhile, rk arrives at the hospital to find Jordyn in a state of panic, worried about her father¡¯s serious ident. Her vulnerability draws rk in, and he instinctively attempts tofort her, despite the brewing storm ofplications in his own life.


    The situation esctes dramatically when Harrison, Jordyn¡¯s father, confronts rk with usations of infidelity. His anger is palpable as he misunderstands the nature of rk¡¯s rtionship with Jordyn, believing he has betrayed N. The confrontation reveals deep-seated emotions, not only from Harrison but also from rk, who is desperate to rify the misunderstanding. The tension peaks as Harrison insists on involving N, threatening to expose what he believes is a betrayal.


    rk¡¯s attempts to exin his presence and intentions be increasingly urgent as he realizes the potential fallout could jeopardize his marriage to N. The story captures the intensity of emotions¡ªfear, anger, and confusion¡ªas characters navigate a web of misunderstandings. rk¡¯s internal struggle to protect both Jordyn and N addsplexity to the narrative, leaving the reader on edge about the consequences of the unfolding drama. The chapter ends with a palpable tension, hinting at the difficult choices and emotional revtions that lie ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 135**


    The phone remained eerily quiet for a handful of seconds, the silence stretching ufortably between them, until Jordyn¡¯s voice finally broke through, trembling andced with unshed tears. ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t know who else to turn to¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡¯ll figure it out on my own and I promise I won¡¯t bother you anymore¡­¡±


    With those words, Jordyn ended the call, leaving rk in a state of turmoil.


    His brow furrowed deeply, frustration boiling just beneath the surface. He had always admired Jordyn¡¯s gentle spirit and her ability to understand others, but the thought of bing entangled with her family was overwhelming. If he stepped into this mess now, he knew he would be their go-to solution for every future crisis. He wasn¡¯t running a charity, after all; he had his own life to manage.


    Yet, a nagging thought lingered in the back of his mind¡ªshe was still carrying his child. That fact weighed heavily on him, pulling at his conscience. Perhaps he owed it to her, to at least lend a hand in this moment of need.


    After a moment of internal conflict, rk sighed heavily, resigned to the situation. He slipped on his suit jacket, the fabric feeling heavier than usual, and made his way out the door.


    Meanwhile, upstairs, N had just stepped out of the shower, the steam still clinging to her skin, when she heard the unmistakable roar of a car engine starting outside. She paused mid-motion, her heart racing slightly as she moved toward the window. Peering through the ss, she caught sight of rk¡¯s car as it pulled away, the taillights fading into the night.


    With a sense of unease settling in her chest, she turned back, drying her hair with quick, distracted movements. She went through her skincare routine almost mechanically, her mind racing with thoughts she couldn¡¯t quite grasp, before finally slipping into bed, the sheets cool against her skin.


    When rk arrived at the hospital, the sterile smell of antiseptic filled the air, and he quickly spotted Jordyn sitting outside the operating room. She was visibly shaking, her body trembling uncontrobly as she clutched her knees to her chest. Next to her sat a middle-aged woman, her face a canvas of worry, streaks of gray in her hair telling tales of sleepless nights and hard-earned wisdom.


    rk approached, his voice colder than he intended, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jordyn looked up at him, her eyes red and filled with tears that threatened to spill over. Without thinking, she threw herself into his arms, her body shaking with fear. ¡°rk¡­ my dad¡­ he had an ident while bringing me something¡­ The doctors say it¡¯s really serious¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­¡±


    rk frowned, instinctively patting her back in a feeble attempt to providefort. ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s just wait until the surgery is over. We¡¯ll get through this together.¡±


    Just then, an angry voice sliced through the tension like a knife. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    rk and Jordyn turned in unison to see Harrison storming toward them, his face flushed with rage. Wren, who was trailing behind, tried to grab Harrison¡¯s arm, but he was too furious to be restrained.


    Harrison reached rk in an instant, his hand connecting with rk¡¯s face in a sharp p that echoed in the tense air. rk didn¡¯t flinch, though the sting left a vivid mark on his cheek.


    Jordyn gasped, stepping back in shock. ¡°rk¡­¡±


    Harrison¡¯s face was a mask of fury, his entire body trembling with emotion. ¡°rk, how could you? You promised me you would take care of my daughter when you married her! And now, here you are, embracing another woman in the middle of the night. How can you even look my daughter in the eye after this?¡±


    The pieces clicked into ce for Harrison. He had been puzzled by N¡¯s recent mncholy and her decision to move out. Now, it all made sense¡ªrk was cheating!


    The thought of N suffering in silence, putting on a brave face while hiding her pain, twisted Harrison¡¯s heart in knots.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not what you think. Please, let me exin,¡± rk urged, desperation creeping into his voice.


    Harrison¡¯s eyes were like ice, cold and unyielding. ¡°I¡¯ll call N over. You can exin everything to her in front of us both!¡±


    With trembling hands, Harrison began to dial N¡¯s number, but in a swift motion, rk snatched the phone away from him.


    ¡°Dad, I understand your anger. Jordyn is my secretary. Her father is undergoing surgery right now, and I was justforting her,¡± rk said, trying to infuse his words with sincerity, hoping to quell the storm brewing in Harrison¡¯s eyes.


    rk needed to diffuse the situation quickly. If he didn¡¯t, he risked losing everything¡ªespecially if N decided to walk away from their marriage.


    But Harrison remained unconvinced.


    What kind of employer would visit the hospital in the dead of night tofort a secretary while her father was in surgery? And why was he hugging her instead of simply offering words of support?


    The tension in the air thickened, and rk knew he had to tread carefully.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, rk found himself standing at the precipice of his own choices, feeling the weight of each decision pressing down on him. The anger radiating from Harrison was not just a reflection of misced trust; it was a mirror held up to rk¡¯s own fears and regrets. As he stood there, caught between the turmoil of family loyalty and his own burgeoning responsibilities, he realized that the unseen doors he had once stepped through were now leading him into abyrinth of emotional chaos. The bond he shared with Jordyn wasplex, fraught with implications that extended far beyond mere friendship, and the reality of her father¡¯s condition only intensified the stakes. It was in this moment of reckoning that rk understood the gravity of the situation¡ªhe was not just a bystander; he was a pivotal character in a narrative that could either heal or fracture the lives around him.


    Meanwhile, Jordyn¡¯s vulnerability had cracked open a door to empathy in rk that he had long kept shut. As he stood facing the fury of Harrison and the uncertainty of N, he felt the threads of his rtionships unraveling, yet he also sensed the possibility of forging something new. The fear that had once paralyzed him began to morph into a quiet determination; he could no longer hide behind the facade of indifference. If he hoped to salvage his marriage and support Jordyn through her crisis, he needed to confront the truth and take ownership of his actions. With a deep breath, rk resolved to navigate the storm, understanding that the path ahead would demand honesty, courage, and a willingness to embrace the unknown. In choosing to step forward, he was not merely responding to the chaos but actively shaping the narrative of his life and the lives of those he cared for, ready to face whatever untold worldsy beyond the unseen doors.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect to delve deeper into the brewing storm of emotions as rk grapples with the fallout from his encounter with Harrison. The tension between the two men esctes, and rk will find himself in a precarious position, forced to defend his actions while trying to maintain the delicate bnce of his rtionships with both Jordyn and N. As the truth slowly unravels, the stakes will rise, and rk will have to confront not only Harrison¡¯s usations but also his own feelings of guilt and responsibility towards Jordyn and the child she carries.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s perspective wille into sharper focus, revealing her inner turmoil as she processes the shocking confrontation. With her father¡¯s health hanging in the bnce, she must navigate her feelings of betrayal and confusion. Will she believe rk¡¯s exnation, or will the seeds of doubt take root, driving a wedge between them? As she grapples with her emotions, N¡¯s journey will intertwine with rk¡¯s, leading to a pivotal moment that could change the course of their marriage forever. Expect revtions, heart-wrenching choices, and the undeniable pull of love and loyalty as the characters step closer to their breaking points, setting the stage for a dramatic climax that will leave readers on the edge of their seats.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 136

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 136 Summary


    In Chapter 136 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension esctes between Harrison and his son rk as they confront each other over family matters. Harrison, feeling disrespected by rk¡¯s casual address and worried about his daughter¡¯s well-being, insists on having N brought to him. His indignation is palpable as he uses rk of mistreating N and threatens to ensure her divorce. Despite rk¡¯s attempts to calm him, Harrison¡¯s anger leads to a dramatic copse, leaving everyone in shock.


    N wakes up to a frantic phone call and rushes to the hospital, filled with dread and confusion about her father¡¯s sudden health crisis. She learns from Wren that rk was in apromising situation with another woman, Jordyn, which adds to her distress. N¡¯s emotions swing from concern for her father to anger towards rk for hisck of judgment during such a critical time. The revtion of rk¡¯s actions fuels her determination to confront him, leading to a heated exchange that reveals deeper issues in their rtionship.


    As N confronts rk about his priorities, she feels a mix of regret and frustration. She uses him of hypocrisy for being there for Jordyn while neglecting his duties as a husband during her father¡¯s surgery. The conversation esctes, and N threatens to expose Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy to rk¡¯s grandparents, which would have severe repercussions for rk. This threat reveals the stakes involved and the emotional turmoil both characters are experiencing.


    rk, desperate to maintain control, insists he won¡¯t divorce N and brings up his efforts to find a kidney for her father. This revtion brings a glimmer of hope to N, but it also highlights the maniptive undercurrents in their rtionship. rk¡¯s ultimatum regarding the kidney donation adds a heavy weight to the already strained situation, leaving N feeling trapped and conflicted. The chapter ends with a sense of impending crisis, as personal and familial loyalties sh, setting the stage for further emotional upheaval.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 136**


    Harrison had always found it peculiar how some secretaries dared to speak to their employers on a first-name basis, but here he was, confronted by one who did just that.


    ¡°rk,¡± he barked, his voice thick with indignation, ¡°I may be aging, but I¡¯m not senile! Do you honestly believe that just because the Jaystons have fallen from grace, we will stand idly by while you mistreat my daughter?¡±


    rk¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°Dad, please, you¡¯re not in the best of health. Let me escort you back to your room so we can discuss this calmly.¡±


    As he reached out, intending to offer support, Harrison shoved his hand away with surprising force. ¡°Don¡¯t you darey a finger on me! Return my phone immediately. I told you to summon N here. You will face her and exin everything directly!¡±


    ¡°Dad, this is about life and death,¡± rk insisted, his voice strained with urgency. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re causing a scene?¡±


    Harrison¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a bitter sneer twisted his lips. ¡°How blind I must have been to your true colors! Spare me the ¡®Dad¡¯ nonsense from now on. I will ensure that N files for divorce.¡±


    With that, he spun on his heel, striding away with a determined gait. But mere moments into his exit, his legs buckled beneath him, and he crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    Meanwhile, N was jolted awake by the shrill ring of her phone piercing through the stillness of the night.


    By the time she rushed to the hospital, the clock had long passed 1:00 a.m., the world outside shrouded in darkness.


    ¡°Wren, what on earth happened? Why did Dad suddenly copse? And why is rk here?¡± Her voice trembled with concern, her mind racing with possibilities.


    Wren scoffed, crossing his arms as he leaned against the wall. ¡°You should direct that question at him. He was just caught in apromising position, hugging andforting that woman right in front of your father.¡±


    N felt a pang of regret wash over her. Had she known it would lead to this, she would have kept her father indoors, away from the night air that seemed to have triggered this crisis.


    As they approached the small garden outside, N¡¯s heart sank when she spotted rk dashing toward the hospital entrance. Harrison, who had been anxious about N¡¯s well-being, had followed him, only to stumble upon the scene that had unfolded.


    N turned her icy re toward rk, her voiceced with disbelief. ¡°rk, is it truly that difficult for you to exercise some self-control? You had to be out there embracing Jordyn? How can you still have the audacity to stand there?¡±


    rk, already simmering with frustration, felt his temper re at her usations. ¡°Jordyn¡¯s father is undergoing surgery. I saw her distress and was merely trying to providefort!¡±


    N let out a bitterugh. ¡°When my father was in surgery, you wouldn¡¯t even attend apany meeting. But now, with Jordyn¡¯s father in the operating room, you rush to the hospital in the dead of night to console her?


    ¡°If you care for her so deeply, I¡¯ll ensure you get exactly what you want. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll personally inform your grandparents about Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy.¡±


    The color drained from rk¡¯s face, his expression darkening with fury. ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    If she revealed this to Richard, it would mean the end of his position at the Sumner Group, a fallout he couldn¡¯t afford.


    ¡°You¡¯re being painfully obvious. Even if I choose to remain silent, this won¡¯t stay buried for long. I¡¯m exhausted, rk. Let¡¯s just put an end to this,¡± N dered, her voice firm.


    She had repeatedly warned rk that Harrison¡¯s health couldn¡¯t withstand any further strain, but it was evident he had never taken her concerns to heart. Ultimately, it was his indifference that had brought them to this moment.


    rk began, his tone earnest, ¡°I¡¯ve told you I won¡¯t divorce you. And don¡¯t forget about the kidney donation¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Wren interjected, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What kidney donation? N, has a kidney been found for your father?¡±


    N¡¯s hands balled into fists at her sides, her heart racing at the glimmer of hope in Wren¡¯s eyes. Pressing her lips together, she finally managed to reply, ¡°He said they found one.¡±


    rk¡¯s voice turned grave. ¡°N, remember that I¡¯m helping find a kidney for your father because you¡¯re my wife and he¡¯s my father-inw. If you decide to divorce me, that kidney will be given to someone else.¡±


    The weight of his words hung in the air, heavy and suffocating.Conclusion


    As the night deepened, N stood at the crossroads of her life, torn between familial loyalty and the bitter reality of her crumbling marriage. The revtion of a potential kidney donor for her father ignited a flicker of hope, yet it was overshadowed by the maniptive grip rk had on her heart and her family¡¯s fate. Each word exchanged between them felt like a dagger, piercing through the fragile remnants of trust that had once held their rtionship together. The stakes had never been higher; her father¡¯s life hung in the bnce, and with every moment that passed, the choice before her grew more daunting. Would she sacrifice her own happiness for the sake of her father, or would she finally break free from the chains of a toxic union that threatened to consume them all?


    In the stillness of the hospital garden, N¡¯s resolve began to crystallize. She could no longer allow herself to be a pawn in rk¡¯s game, nor could she ignore the toll his actions had taken on her father¡¯s health. The emotional turmoil had reached its peak, and with a newfound strength, N understood that the unseen doors to untold worlds beyond were not just about escaping her current reality, but about stepping into a future where she could reim her autonomy and protect her family. No longer would she be silenced by fear or guilt; she would confront the truth, no matter the cost. As she prepared to face rk and assert her intentions, N felt the weight of her father¡¯s legacy behind her, urging her forward into a new chapter of her life¡ªone where she could finally stand tall and embrace the love and strength that had always resided within her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between N and rk reaches a boiling point, readers can anticipate the fallout from Harrison¡¯s copse and the implications it holds for the family¡¯s future. N stands at a crossroads, grappling with the health of her father while also facing the unraveling threads of her strained marriage. With the revtion of a potential kidney donor looming over them, the stakes have never been higher. Will N prioritize her father¡¯s life over her crumbling rtionship, or will rk¡¯s ultimatum force her hand in a way she never anticipated?


    Moreover, the arrival of unexpected allies and adversaries is on the horizon. As secrets begin to surface, the dynamics within the Sumner Group could shift dramatically, leading to uncharted territories for N and rk. Will they find a way to navigate the choppy waters of their personal lives while keeping Harrison¡¯s health at the forefront? Or will the choices they make lead to irrevocable consequences? With each character facing their own demons, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of love, loyalty, and the lengths one will go to protect their family. Prepare for revtions that will challenge everything they thought they knew about each other and themselves.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 137

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 137 Summary


    In Chapter 137 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N is confronted with the emotional turmoil surrounding her father¡¯s health and the implications of a kidney donation. Wren urgently expresses the need for N to consider donating a kidney to her father, Harrison, who has been suffering in the hospital. This plea stirs a mix of bitterness and helplessness in N, as she reflects on how rk had previously used the idea of a kidney donation as leverage against her, making her feel trapped and defeated.


    As Wren pleads for N¡¯s consent, desperation fills the air. Wren¡¯s willingness to go to great lengths, even lowering herself to the ground in a gesture of humility, highlights the gravity of the situation. N, protective and startled, instinctively pulls Wren back up, indicating her understanding of the gravity of the decision ahead. However, the tension esctes when rk, disregarding N¡¯s resistance, attempts to manipte her emotions by suggesting that her father wouldn¡¯t believe her if he were not present when Harrison wakes up.


    Meanwhile, Jordyn watches the scene unfold with growing anger and determination, vowing to protect N from rk¡¯s influence. The chapter culminates with Harrison waking up and immediately demanding a divorce upon seeing N and rk together. N quickly tries to rify the misunderstanding, but Harrison¡¯s disappointment is palpable. His unwavering desire for N¡¯s happiness contrasts sharply with the turmoil surrounding her marriage, and he questions her honesty regarding her feelings for rk.


    As N tries to reassure her father, Wren intervenes, attempting to smooth over the situation by confirming N¡¯s story. This moment of support from Wren helps ease Harrison¡¯s initial anger, leading him to reconsider his judgment of rk. N¡¯s mixed emotions deepen as she holds onto her father¡¯s love while navigating herplicated rtionship with rk. Ultimately, she leaves the room with rk, feeling the weight of unspoken truths and unresolved feelings, symbolizing her struggle between familial loyalty and her own happiness.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 137**


    Before N could articte her thoughts, Wren unexpectedly seized her hand with a sense of urgency that made N¡¯s heart race. ¡°N, you must understand how profoundly your father has endured all these years in the hospital. If we can arrange for a kidney donation, he could be discharged much sooner¡­¡±


    As Wren¡¯s words hung in the air, N felt an unsettling bitterness wash over her.


    From the moment rk had wielded the idea of a kidney donation as leverage against her, a heavy sense of defeat had settled in the pit of her stomach. How could she simply stand by and watch her father¡¯s health deteriorate? The weight of the situation left her with no choice but to don a mask of indifference, pretending that everything was normal.


    Noticing the vacant look on N¡¯s face, Wren, desperation creeping into her voice, pressed on. ¡°Please, just think of it as a favor to me. If you agree, I swear I¡¯ll get down on my knees for you.¡±


    And with that, Wren began to lower herself to the floor, her intentions clear.


    N, startled and instinctively protective, quickly reached out to pull her back up. ¡°Wren, please, I know what I need to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Wren¡¯s voice trembled with relief, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. But as she nced at N¡¯s paleplexion, she fought to keep her own emotions from spilling over.


    Turning her gaze toward rk, N¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°You should leave. When Dad wakes up, I¡¯ll exin everything to him so he doesn¡¯t think you were unfaithful during our marriage.¡±


    rk stepped closer, disregarding her clear resistance, and enveloped her in a hug, his voice low and conspiratorial as he whispered in her ear, ¡°N, if I¡¯m not here when he wakes up, he won¡¯t believe anything you say.¡±


    N inhaled deeply, battling the primal urge to shove him away. She turned her face away, her silence a fortress against his words.


    rk¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile, his eyes glinting with a cold calction. It seemed that the prospect of Harrison¡¯s kidney transnt would have to be postponed. After all, how could he maintain control over N if she were freed from her father¡¯s illness?


    Not too far away, Jordyn observed the scene unfold, her blood boiling at the sight of rk holding N. A fierce determination ignited within her; she vowed that N would not have an easy path ahead!


    As memories of rk and N¡¯s conversation about the kidney donation swirled in her mind, an idea sparked within Jordyn, prompting her to leave in haste.


    It was not until the first light of dawn that Harrison finally stirred awake. Upon catching sight of rk and N together, his initial reaction was to demand a divorce, his voice sharp with indignation.


    N, sensing his agitation and fearing another fainting episode, rushed to his bedside, her tone softening as she spoke. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve misunderstood what happenedst night. That woman is a dear friend of mine. I was just experiencing stomach pain, and I asked rk toe over.¡±


    Harrison¡¯s gaze bore into N, disappointment etched across his features. ¡°N, are you really going to lie to me? Even though the Jaystons are facing bankruptcy, I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy in your marriage. All I desire is your happiness. Do you understand?¡±


    How could N not understand?


    As a child, Harrison had always carved out time for her, regardless of how hectic his schedule was.


    In the absence of her mother, he had showered her with love, treating her like the princess he always wanted her to be. He often spoke of his greatest wish: for her to live freely and joyfully. Nothing else mattered to him.


    N drew in a deep breath, her heart aching as she looked at her father. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s someone I love. I¡¯m truly happy with him, andst night¡¯s situation was genuinely a misunderstanding.¡±


    Harrison¡¯s brow furrowed, ready to voice his concerns, but Wren interjected swiftly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Harrison. When you were unconscious, N and rk exined everything to me. It really was just a misunderstanding. They¡¯re fine, so please don¡¯t be so suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Harrison¡¯s frown began to ease. With Wren corroborating N¡¯s story, he started to question whether he had misjudged rk after all.


    ¡°Absolutely. The two of them were terrified when they saw you faint. They stayed by your side all night. Don¡¯t make things harder for them.¡±


    ¡°N, you and rk should take some time to rest,¡± Wren suggested gently.


    N nodded, her resolve strengthening. ¡°Dad, rk has to go to workter. We¡¯lle back to see you another time.¡±


    With that, she intertwined her fingers with rk¡¯s and exited the room, her heart heavy with the weight of unspoken truths and unresolved feelings.


    **Chapter 138**Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the tumultuous events, N stood at a crossroads, her heart heavy with the burdens of love, loyalty, and the undeniable need for truth. As she walked hand in hand with rk, a sense of conflict simmered beneath the surface, a stark contrast to the fa?ade of normalcy she had crafted. The weight of her father¡¯s expectations and her own desires collided, leaving her grappling with the implications of her choices. The warmth of rk¡¯s grip provided a momentaryfort, yet the shadows of doubt loomedrge, reminding her that the path ahead was fraught with challenges. She could feel the tension between her love for rk and her unwaveringmitment to her father as she navigated theplexities of their intertwined lives.


    N¡¯s resolve began to crystallize as she reflected on her father¡¯s unwavering love and the sacrifices he had made for her happiness. It dawned on her that true freedom and joy could only be achieved through authenticity, not deception. The bond she shared with her father was built on trust, and she knew that to honor that bond, she would have to confront the ufortable truths thaty ahead. With each step away from the hospital room, N felt a flicker of hope igniting within her¡ªa hope that, despite the unseen doors they were yet to open, she could forge a new path that embraced both love and honesty. It was a journey fraught with uncertainty, yet she was determined to step into the untold worlds beyond, ready to face whatever awaited her with courage and conviction.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to reach a breaking point as the repercussions of their tangled web of lies begin to unravel. With Harrison¡¯s health still precarious and his trust in rk wavering, N will find herself caught in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. As she grapples with the guilt of deceiving her father and the fear of losing him, the stakes will rise significantly. Will she finally confront the truth about her rtionship with rk, or will she continue to hide behind a facade that threatens to shatter at any moment?


    Moreover, Jordyn¡¯s newfound determination to protect N will lead her down a path of unexpected alliances and revtions. As she devises a n to expose rk¡¯s true nature, readers can anticipate thrilling twists that will challenge N¡¯s loyalties and force her to make difficult choices. With the clock ticking on Harrison¡¯s health, the pressure will mount, and N must decide whether to stand by the man she loves or to fight for her father¡¯s well-being. The emotional stakes are higher than ever, setting the stage for a heart-pounding chapter filled with suspense, betrayal, and the quest for redemption. Prepare for a rollercoaster of emotions as N steps closer to uncovering the unseen doors leading to untold truths about love, loyalty, and sacrifice.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 138

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 138 Summary


    In Chapter 138 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N¡¯s demeanor shifts dramatically as she approaches the elevator with rk. Her warm personality turns cold as she expresses her desire to go home and rest, dismissing rk¡¯s concern for her well-being. rk, worried about N¡¯sck of sleep, offers to take her home, but N¡¯s sarcasm reveals her emotional turmoil and resentment towards him, especially regarding his preupation with Jordyn¡¯s father, who is in surgery.


    As the tension esctes, Jordyn arrives in distress, revealing that her father¡¯s condition has worsened and he requires a kidney transnt. rk¡¯s heart sinks at this news, and he feels a sense of emptiness as N walks away, disying an unsettling calmness amidst the chaos. This moment highlights N¡¯s resolve to distance herself from rk, who is caught between his feelings for both women.


    rk¡¯s focus shifts back to Jordyn, who is desperate for help. He feels a pang of sympathy for her situation, considering her family¡¯s struggles. Despite his frustration with N, he offers to help find a kidney for Jordyn¡¯s father, which ignites a flicker of hope in her. This moment of connection contrasts sharply with N¡¯s earlier indifference, revealing the emotional stakes at y.


    As rk grapples with his feelings of guilt and frustration, Jordyn¡¯s determination grows. She resolves that her father¡¯s need for a kidney will create an insurmountable rift between rk and N, emphasizing theplexity of their rtionships and the emotional turmoil each character faces. The chapter closes with a sense of impending conflict, as Jordyn¡¯s motivations be more calcted, suggesting that the struggle for love and loyalty will only deepen.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Chapter 138**


    As they approached the elevator, a chill swept over N¡¯s features, transforming her warm demeanor into a mask of icy resolve. ¡°You can go be with Jordyn. I¡¯m heading home to rest,¡± she dered, her voice devoid of any warmth.


    rk¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home. You haven¡¯t slept a wink all night. I¡¯m genuinely worried about you,¡± he replied, his toneced with urgency.


    N¡¯s lips curled into a sardonic smile, her eyes glinting with a sharp edge. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jordyn¡¯s father in surgery? Shouldn¡¯t that be where your concern lies?¡± she retorted, the sarcasm dripping from her words.


    ¡°N, there¡¯s no one in this world who matters more to me than you,¡± rk said earnestly, his gaze steady and imploring.


    She met his eyes, searching for the warmth that once resided there, but all she found was a flicker of affection that felt distant and hollow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that. The more lies you tell, the more you end up believing them yourself,¡± she said firmly, her voice steady but her heart racing.


    Before rk could muster a response, a choked voice broke through the tension behind them. ¡°rk¡­ my dad¡­¡± Jordyn¡¯s voice trembled, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, as if she were on the brink of copse.


    rk turned sharply, his heart sinking at the sight of Jordyn¡¯s tear-streaked face. His hands clenched into fists, a reflex he didn¡¯t consciously register.


    N, observing his reaction with a mixture of amusement and disdain, let out a soft chuckle. As the elevator doors slid open, she stepped inside without a backward nce, her mind resolute. She had no interest in fighting over a man who had betrayed her trust.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± rk asked, his voice tight with concern, turning back to Jordyn.


    ¡°The doctor said¡­ his kidney has ruptured¡­ H-He needs a transnt¡­¡± Jordyn sobbed, her voice quaking as the weight of her words hung heavily in the air.


    ¡°What?¡± rk¡¯s heart dropped as he turned to N, but she was already gone, leaving him with a sense of emptiness. The elevator had reached the ground floor, and he felt a cold wave of dread wash over him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but admire N¡¯sposure; she had managed to walk away with such calmness, even in the face of Jordyn¡¯s distress.


    The sound of Jordyn¡¯s sobs pulled him back to reality. He turned to her, watching as she tried to wipe away her tears, and a surge of frustration bubbled within him.


    ¡°Howe he suddenly needs a kidney transnt?¡± he demanded, his voice sharper than intended.


    Jordyn choked back her tears, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s not just the kidney. Other organs are also damaged, though not as severely. The kidney is the most critical¡­ rk, what should I do? If my dad dies, our family will be ruined¡­¡± Her voice broke, and desperation seeped into her words.


    rk¡¯s heart ached as he considered Jordyn¡¯s modest family background. Her parents were hardworking farmers, and her younger brother was still in high school. The thought of her father¡¯s death loomed like a dark cloud, threatening to shatter their fragile existence.


    As his gaze darkened, rk¡¯s thoughts turned to the kidney that had originally been intended for Harrison. He had nned to dy Harrison¡¯s transnt, never truly contemting the possibility of giving it to someone else.


    Yet, witnessing the depth of Jordyn¡¯s despair, a pang of sympathy pierced through his frustration. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do about the kidney, but I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll find one,¡± he said, his voice softening.


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her expression shifting from despair to hope. ¡°Really? Thank you! rk, I don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­ If you can find a kidney, you¡¯ll be our family¡¯s savior!¡± Her voice was filled with genuine gratitude, a stark contrast to N¡¯s earlier indifference.


    rk felt a swell of pride at her emotional reaction, a sense of validation that soothed his ego as a man. It almostpelled him to promise her that he would find a kidney at once. Jordyn¡¯s heartfelt response felt more authenticpared to N¡¯s distant and cold demeanor after her own thank-you.


    The more rk pondered the situation, the more frustration bubbled within him. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that, aside from his infidelity, he hadn¡¯t done anything particrly wrong. Yet N had condemned him without allowing him a chance to exin himself.


    Noticing rk¡¯s grim expression, Jordyn lowered her gaze, falling into a contemtive silence. Hisck of a direct refusal suggested there was still room for negotiation, and she felt a spark of determination ignite within her.


    She resolved that Harrison would not receive the kidney. The stakes were high, and she needed to ensure that this situation pushed N into despair, creating a chasm between her and rk that would be impossible to bridge.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their confrontation, N¡¯s departure marked a significant turning point, not just for her but for rk as well. As she stepped into the elevator, leaving behind the turmoil of emotions and unresolved feelings, N embraced a newfound strength. The icy resolve that had taken hold of her heart served as both armor and shield, guarding her against the pain of betrayal. She understood that stepping away from rk did not signify weakness; rather, it was an act of self-preservation, a way to reim her autonomy in a world where trust had been shattered. Theughter that once danced between them had been reced by a chilling silence, but in that silencey the promise of healing, even if it meant walking alone for a while.


    Meanwhile, rk stood at the precipice of a moral dilemma, grappling with the weight of his choices and the emotional fallout that followed. As he turned to Jordyn, her vulnerability igniting a flicker of hope within him, he felt the pangs of guilt intertwine with his desire to do right by her family. In that moment, he was no longer just a man caught in a web of his own making; he was a potential savior, a chance for redemption. However, the shadows of his past loomedrge, and the realization that his actions had consequences weighed heavily on his heart. As he pledged to help Jordyn, he knew that the road ahead would be fraught with challenges, but it was a path he was willing to tread, if only to find a way to mend the broken pieces of his life and perhaps, in time, earn back the trust he had so carelessly tossed aside.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between rk and N simmers, readers can anticipate a gripping exploration of loyalty and betrayal in the next chapter. With Jordyn¡¯s father¡¯s life hanging in the bnce, rk is thrust into a whirlwind of emotions that will challenge his moralpass. The stakes are higher than ever as he grapples with the decision of whether to prioritize his own feelings for N or to step up for Jordyn in her family¡¯s time of need. Will he find the kidney in time, or will his past mistakes haunt him as he tries to navigate this emotional minefield?


    Meanwhile, Jordyn¡¯s resolve to keep the kidney from Harrison introduces a dark twist that promises to escte the drama. As she plots to create a rift between rk and N, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering how far she is willing to go to secure her father¡¯s survival. Will her actions lead to unforeseen consequences that could shatter the fragile rtionships at y? Expect revtions, confrontations, and a race against time that will leave everyone questioning their priorities and the true meaning of sacrifice. The next chapter is set to delve deeper into these unseen doors, revealing worlds of desperation, hope, and theplexities of love in the face of adversity.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 139

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 139 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond¡± by Sage Hunter Lane, N returns home feeling overwhelmed and exhausted, prompting her to request a day off from work. After a deep sleep, she awakens to troubling news from the hospital regarding her medical report. The devastating diagnosis reveals that she is infertile, which shatters her dreams of motherhood. As tears flow, N grapples with the emotional weight of her situation, feeling a profound sense of loss and despair.


    Despite her heartache, N resolves to seek a second opinion and confront her new reality. After preparing a light meal, she heads to work, hoping the routine will distract her from her tumultuous thoughts. At the office, she encounters her colleague Damon, who seems distant and cold, a stark contrast to their previous interactions. N tries to maintain herposure, but the tension in the air is palpable, leaving her feeling unsettled.


    As N settles into her work, her friend Melody¡¯s excitement about her return provides a brief respite from her worries. However, the rumor mill has begun to churn, suggesting that N and Damon are dating, a notion she finds ufortable. She dismisses the gossip, trying to focus on her professional responsibilities while navigating the emotional turmoil of her personal life. The chapter captures N¡¯s struggle between her professional demeanor and the personal grief she is enduring, creating a poignant exploration of her character¡¯s resilience amidst heartache.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane 139


    When N finally returned to the sanctuary of her home, the weight of the world seemed to press down on her shoulders. She reached for her phone, fingers trembling slightly as she typed out a message to HR, requesting a day off. Exhaustion enveloped her like a heavy nket, and she sank into her bed, drifting into a deep sleep thatsted until the sun was well past its zenith.


    As she stirred from her slumber, the soft glow of her phone screen caught her eye. Groggily, she reached for it, squinting at the number of missed calls that blinked back at her, alongside a text message that felt like a harbinger of bad news.


    [Ms. Jayston, your medical report is ready. Our staff tried calling you but couldn¡¯t reach you. You can either pick up a hard copy at the hospital¡¯s medical office or call us back to receive an electronic version. Have a great day!]


    With a heart that raced in her chest, N quickly dialed the hospital, her voice shaky as she requested an electronic copy of her report. The moment the document opened on her screen, a cold dread settled in the pit of her stomach.


    The results were nothing short of devastating¡ªshe was infertile.


    Tears blurred her vision, not for rk or for any lost rtionship, but for the dreams of motherhood that now felt like a distant fantasy. The thought that she might never cradle her own child in her arms was a bitter pill to swallow.


    In a moment of despair, her phone slipped from her grasp, ttering to the floor as she buried her face in her hands. Hot tears streamed down her cheeks, each drop a testament to her shattered hopes.


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly as she sat there, lost in a whirlwind of emotions. Eventually, she found a semnce of calm. Taking a deep, shaky breath, she sshed cold water on her face, steeling herself for the next steps. She resolved to seek a second opinion at another hospital soon. If this grim reality was to be confirmed, she would have to face it head-on and map out a future that was now irrevocably altered.


    After hastily preparing a light meal, she steeled herself for work, knowing that the routine might offer a distraction from her turbulent thoughts.


    Arriving at the office, she parked her car and walked toward the elevator, the familiar sound of footsteps behind her drawing her attention. It was Spencer, his voice cutting through the air as he spoke to Damon.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, here¡¯s this afternoon¡¯s schedule for you,¡± Spencer announced, handing over a document.


    N turned slightly, her gaze locking with Damon¡¯s dark eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Mr. Hogg,¡± she greeted, her voice steady despite the storm brewing inside her.


    Damon¡¯s gaze lingered for a moment on her red-rimmed eyes and fatigued expression, but he quickly averted his gaze, as if the sight was too much for him to bear.


    ¡°How are you feeling? If you haven¡¯t fully recovered, you can take more time off,¡± he offered, his tone cool and measured.


    N sensed a chill in his demeanor, a distance that hadn¡¯t been there before. Perhaps her words at the hospital had left a mark. Yet, her mind was too consumed with her own turmoil to dwell on Damon¡¯s attitude.


    She lowered her gaze, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°The wound has mostly healed, so staying at home isn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    Damon merely hummed in acknowledgment, the conversation dwindling to an ufortable silence.


    Spencer, observing the icy exchange between them, felt a ripple of confusion. Had something transpired between them?


    The elevator arrived with a soft ding, and N stepped inside, casting a nce back at Damon. When he didn¡¯t follow, she felt a flicker of concern. ¡°Mr. Sumner, aren¡¯t youing?¡± she asked, her brow furrowing slightly.


    Damon¡¯s reply was calm, almost tooposed. ¡°I left a document in the car. You go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± N responded, her voice trailing off as she entered the elevator alone.


    As the doors slid shut, Spencer turned to Damon, bewildered. ¡°Mr. Sumner, what document? Should I go get it?¡± he inquired, puzzled by the sudden change in routine.


    Damon pressed the button for the ground floor, his expression unreadable. ¡°No need. It¡¯s not an important document. I¡¯ll get it next time.¡±


    Spencer opened his mouth to protest, to suggest that an extra trip would be inconvenient, but then it struck him¡ªDamon wasn¡¯t forgetting a document; he was deliberately avoiding N.


    The shift in Damon¡¯s attitude puzzled him. Was it the recent discussions about marriage that had caused this change? If that were the case, it made a certain kind of sense. Damon had always been indifferent to the idea of marriage, consistently rebuffing Marie¡¯s attempts at matchmaking. He could date, but the thought of tying the knot was something he had no interest in.


    Spencer felt a sense of relief wash over him; it seemed he no longer needed to fret about Damon¡¯s feelings for N affecting thepany¡¯s stock price.


    When N entered theb, she was greeted by Melody, who was busy preparing solutions. Melody¡¯s face lit up at the sight of her.


    ¡°N, you¡¯re back?¡± she eximed, her excitement palpable.


    N smiled faintly, nodding as she approached her friend. ¡°Continue with what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ll change into myb coat ande help.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Melody chirped, her enthusiasm infectious.


    After donning herb coat, N joined Melody at the workbench, reviewing the experiment log. A sense of satisfaction washed over her as she noted that Melody had followed her previous instructions diligently. Setting the log aside, she dove into the experiment, focusing on the task at hand.


    Having missed N¡¯s presence in theb, Melody was eager to engage her in conversation. ¡°N, the news about you saving Mr. Sumner has spread around thepany. Now everyone¡¯s saying that you and Mr. Sumner are dating.¡±


    N paused, the weight of the rumor settling ufortably in her chest. She replied with a measured tone, devoid of emotion, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those rumors. They¡¯re not worth your attention.¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of her devastating news, N confronted the harsh reality of her altered dreams. The emotional turmoil she experienced was not solely rooted in the loss of her ability to conceive but also in the realization that her life¡¯s trajectory had shifted irrevocably. As she navigated through her day, the weight of her grief was palpable, yet she resolved to seek rity and understanding. This newfound determination to confront her reality head-on marked a pivotal moment in her emotional journey¡ªone where she began to reim her agency amidst the chaos. Theb, once a ce of distraction, became a sanctuary where she could channel her energy into her work, providing a glimmer of sce in the face of her heartache.


    Simultaneously, the tension between N and Damon hinted at theplexities of their rtionship, furtherplicating her emotionalndscape. While the rumors of their supposed romance swirled around the office, N felt an unsettling disconnection from Damon, whose cool demeanor left her questioning their bond. In this moment of vulnerability, she realized that her personal struggles could not be overshadowed by workce gossip. Instead, they served as a catalyst for self-discovery, pushing her to confront not only her grief but also the evolving dynamics of her rtionships. As she immersed herself in her work alongside Melody, N began to understand that, while the world may present unseen doors of uncertainty, she held the power to step through them, forging a path illuminated by resilience and hope.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect N to confront the emotional fallout of her recent medical diagnosis while navigating theplexities of her workce rtionships. As she grapples with the devastating reality of her infertility, the walls around her heart begin to close in, forcing her to assess what truly matters in her life. Will she seek sce in thepany of her friends, or will her pain drive her further into istion? The tension between her and Damon is palpable, and the unresolved feelings between them promise toe to a head. Will N find the strength to open up to him, or will she retreat behind her emotional barriers?


    Moreover, the whispers of office gossip surrounding her and Damon will only intensify, adding an unexpectedyer ofplexity to their already strained dynamic. As Spencer bes increasingly curious about the nature of their rtionship, N will have to navigate the treacherous waters of workce rumors while dealing with her own heartache. Will she be able to maintain her professionalism, or will the mounting pressure lead her to make choices that could alter her career path forever? With each passing moment, the stakes grow higher, and the unseen doors to her future loom ever closer, inviting her to step into a world that may hold both new beginnings and uncharted challenges.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 140

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 140 Summary


    In Chapter 140 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Melody grapples with her unexpressed feelings and concerns regarding N and Damon. After a chaotic moment during an experiment where N bravely protects Damon, Melody¡¯s thoughts drift to the possibility that N¡¯s emotions for Damon may run deeper than friendship. However, theck of clear signs in their rtionship leaves her uncertain. This internal conflict is interrupted when N points out a critical mistake in their experiment, prompting a moment of guilt for Melody, who vows to be more attentive in the future.


    As the workday concludes, N meets her friend Vrie for dinner, where Vrie immediately notices N¡¯s exhaustion. Despite her weariness, N downys her troubles, appreciating Vrie¡¯s efforts to uplift her spirits. The conversation shifts to the business world, where N shares that Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group are facing challenges due to their actions against the Sumner Group, leading to a serious discussion about the consequences of corporate rivalries. Vrie expresses her disdain for Jacqueline, who has caused trouble for N, and N firmly resolves not to forgive her.


    After dinner, Vrie surprises N with a shopping trip to pick out a birthday dress, reminding N that her birthday is approaching. This revtion hits N hard, as she realizes she had forgotten amidst her busy life and personal struggles. Reflecting on her rtionship with rk, she expresses doubt that he would remember their special day, revealing ayer of sadness over their current situation. Vrie, understanding the weight of N¡¯s emotions, decides to celebrate for her, promising a surprise on her birthday, which brings a sense of warmth and gratitude to N.


    Overall, the chapter captures theplexities of friendship, the burdens of unspoken emotions, and the challenges of navigating personal and professional rtionships. N¡¯s interactions with Melody and Vrie highlight the importance of support and understanding in difficult times, while also addressing the underlying tensions thate from unresolved issues in her life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 140**


    Melody cast a sideways nce at N, her heart fluttering with unspoken thoughts that lingered just beneath the surface. For a fleeting moment, she hesitated, contemting whether to voice her concerns. But the weight of her uncertainties kept her silent. When the sudden attack had erupted, she felt paralyzed, unable to react in time. Yet, N had leapt into action, rushing to Damon¡¯s side, her determination evident as she shielded him from the impending blow.


    In the depths of her mind, Melody harbored a nagging suspicion that N¡¯s feelings for Damon might be more profound than mere friendship. However, their interactions were limited to polite greetings at thepany, and the absence of any overt signs of intimacy left her questioning the true nature of their rtionship.


    Lost in her swirling thoughts, Melody was abruptly jolted back to reality by N¡¯s urgent and serious tone. ¡°There¡¯s a leak in the filter paper. Didn¡¯t you notice?¡±


    The words sliced through Melody¡¯s reverie, and she looked down, her eyes widening as she spotted a gaping hole at the bottom of the filter paper. The solution had seeped through, tainting the liquid they had painstakingly filtered. The realization hit her hard¡ªthey would have to start the entire process anew.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, N. I didn¡¯t catch that,¡± Melody said, her voiceced with guilt.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize,¡± N replied, her tone calm yet firm. ¡°Just be more vignt when conducting experiments. If you find it hard to concentrate, take a moment to step back.¡±


    The experiment they were engaged in was rtively low-risk, so a briefpse in attention wasn¡¯t catastrophic this time. Still, N was acutely aware that in moreplex organic experiments, even a momentary distraction could spiral into dangerous territory, potentially leading to explosions with dire consequences.


    Melody nodded with determination. ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    N offered no furthermentary and returned to her work, her focus unwavering.


    Before long, the workday drew to a close. As N began to gather her belongings, her phone buzzed with a call from Vrie, who excitedly invited her to dinner.


    ¡­


    When they met at the restaurant, Vrie¡¯s expression shifted to one of concern as she took in N¡¯s appearance. ¡°Has something happened recently? You look utterly worn out.¡±


    N didn¡¯t want to burden Vrie with her troubles, so she quickly shook her head, forcing a smile. ¡°No, I¡¯ve just been a bit tired from work.¡±


    ¡°Well, a hearty dinner tonight will be a lovely treat,¡± Vrie said, her voice brightening as she tried to lift N¡¯s spirits.


    N felt a wave of appreciation for her friend¡¯s effort and managed a genuine smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once they were seated and had ced their orders, Vrie leaned in, her curiosity piqued. ¡°By the way, has Tom or Jacqueline been giving you any troubletely?¡±


    ¡°No, but Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group have teamed up to cut ties with the Sumner Group and Prospectus Technology, which has resulted in significant losses,¡± N exined, her tone turning serious.


    ¡°Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group are probably feeling the pinch too. The Sumner Group and Prospectus Technology are retaliating, and many partners are pulling out. Tom and Jacqueline must be in a tough spot right now,¡± Vrie added, her eyes narrowing as she considered the implications.


    Vrie¡¯s family owned a moderately-sizedpany, so she kept a keen eye on the businessndscape, always aware of thetest developments.


    N¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°Even if it¡¯s tough for them, they brought it upon themselves.¡±


    Vrie let out a snort of derision. ¡°They got exactly what they deserved. But I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Jacquelinees crawling back to you soon. Just don¡¯t go soft on her.¡±


    Had Vrie been at the party, she would have been a force to reckon with, ready to confront Jacqueline head-on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t,¡± N assured her, the steel in her voice evident.


    Jacqueline had orchestrated a setup at the party, and now Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group were wielding contract terminations like a weapon, pressuring the Sumners to force her into an apology.


    N understood that forgiving Jacqueline would be nothing short of foolish.


    After dinner, Vrie insisted on dragging N out for some shopping.


    As they wandered through the store, N noticed Vrie was paying more attention to picking out clothes for her than for herself. A smile crept onto N¡¯s face. ¡°Vrie, are you nning to buy me clothes?¡±


    Vrie picked up a stunning red strapless gown, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t you remember? Your birthday is just around the corner!¡±


    N was momentarily taken aback, the realization hitting her like a wave. With everything that had been happening, she hadpletely forgotten about her own birthday.


    Since she had been with rk, they had always celebrated their birthdays together as a couple. This year, however, she doubted he would even remember.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just been too busytely,¡± N admitted, a tinge of sadness creeping into her voice.


    Vrie¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°Has rk forgotten too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but considering everything that¡¯s happened, celebrating together doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± N replied thoughtfully.


    Vrie sighed but chose not to press further. She knew N well enough to understand that once the truth of rk¡¯s infidelity hade to light, reconciliation was out of the question. As for N moving back, Vrie decided to respect her friend¡¯s silence, recognizing that even close friends shouldn¡¯t pry too deeply.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll celebrate for you. I¡¯ll buy you this dress today, and on your birthday, I¡¯ll have a surprise waiting for you!¡± Vrie dered, her enthusiasm infectious.


    N felt a warmth spread through her at Vrie¡¯s kindness, grateful for a friend who understood her so well.Conclusion


    In the quiet aftermath of the day¡¯s events, Melody and N found themselves at a crossroads, each grappling with their own unexpressed emotions. For Melody, the realization of her feelings for Damon intertwined with her concerns for N, casting a shadow over their friendship. The weight of uncertainty and jealousy pressed heavily on her heart, leaving her to question the boundaries of their connections. Conversely, N¡¯s steadfast resolve in the face of adversity revealed her strength, even as she silently battled the turmoil of her own heart. The momentary setback with the experiment served as a metaphor for their lives¡ªsometimes, they needed to pause, reassess, and begin anew, despite the risks thaty ahead.


    As N embraced the warmth of Vrie¡¯s friendship, a flicker of hope ignited within her amidst the chaos of her thoughts. Vrie¡¯s unwavering support and the prospect of a birthday celebration began to lift the heaviness that had settled over her. The kindness of a true friend reminded N that she was not alone, even in her struggles. With each passing moment, she began to understand that healing was a journey, one that required patience and the courage to step through unseen doors. In this delicate dance of emotions, both women stood on the brink of transformation, ready to navigate the untold worlds that awaited them beyond their fears and uncertainties.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between N and her unresolved feelings for Damon simmers beneath the surface, the next chapter promises to deepen the emotional stakes. With Melody¡¯s growing suspicions about N¡¯s attachment to Damon, readers can anticipate a pivotal moment that may force N to confront her own feelings. Will she finally open up to Melody about theplexities of her heart, or will the fear of vulnerability keep her silent? The dynamics of their friendship are on the brink of transformation, and the unspoken truths may lead to unexpected revtions that could change everything.


    Moreover, with the looming threat of corporate fallout from the alliance between Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group, the stakes are set to rise in N¡¯s professional world. As tensions escte and alliances shift, how will N navigate the treacherous waters of business politics while grappling with her personal dilemmas? The chapter is poised to unveil shocking twists that could either empower N or leave her vulnerable to the machinations of those around her. Expect tension, heartache, and perhaps a moment of bravery that could alter the course of N¡¯s life as she steps through the unseen doors of her destiny.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 141

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 141 Summary


    In Chapter 141 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N and her friend Vrie are enjoying a shopping trip when they encounter Cindy and Jordyn, who confront them with disdain. Cindy uses N of frivolous spending, believing she has no right to indulge in luxury items. This confrontation esctes as N calmly defends herself, pointing out the hypocrisy in Cindy¡¯s ims about spending money, especially since it stems from her son rk. The tension between the two women mounts, with N making sharp retorts that catch Cindy off guard, leading to a heated exchange.


    Cindy¡¯s anger intensifies as she demands an apology from N, threatening to involve rk. However, N remainsposed, countering Cindy¡¯s threats with pointed remarks that highlight the dysfunction within the Sumner family. This confrontation reveals the underlying animosity and power struggles, showcasing N¡¯s strength in the face of adversity. Despite Cindy¡¯s fury, N¡¯s calm demeanor suggests she is unfazed by the confrontation, indicating her resilience and determination to stand her ground.


    After leaving the mall, Vrie expresses her frustration over Cindy¡¯s behavior, but N chooses to remain indifferent, acknowledging that Cindy thrives on conflict. Vrie¡¯s concern for N¡¯s situation with rk is evident, but N has epted her husband¡¯s indifference, showing a sense of resignation. This moment highlights the emotional toll of N¡¯s marriage and theplexities of her rtionships with both her mother-inw and husband.


    Upon returning home, N prepares for bed, but rk¡¯s arrival brings a mix of seriousness and disappointment. He acknowledges the confrontation with Cindy, promising it won¡¯t happen again, yet hisck of warmth leaves N feeling distant. rk informs her of his uing business trip, indicating he may miss her birthday, a stark contrast to past years when he made time for her special day. This moment underscores the growing emotional disconnect between N and rk, leaving her to grapple with her feelings as she navigates the challenges of her marriage.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 141**


    N¡¯s eyes widened, a spark of curiosity igniting within her. ¡°What kind of surprise are we talking about here?¡± she inquired, her voiceced with anticipation.


    Vrie shot her a yful nce, a smile dancing on her lips. ¡°If I spill the beans now, it won¡¯t be a surprise anymore, will it?¡± she teased, a twinkle of mischief in her eyes.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± N relented, a hint of a smile tugging at her own lips.


    After they had wrapped up their shopping spree, the two friends were making their way out of the bustling mall when they unexpectedly crossed paths with Jordyn and Cindy. The pair wasden with shopping bags, their arms straining under the weight of their purchases.


    Cindy¡¯s voice sliced through the air, sharp and usatory. ¡°What on earth are you doing out shopping at this hour? Shouldn¡¯t you be at home? That dress you¡¯re clutching¡ªthere¡¯s no way you could afford it even if you ved away for an entire year! My son works tirelessly for his money, and what do you do? Just squander it all!¡± Her words dripped with disdain as she red at N, her eyes practically smoldering with anger.


    Vrie, caught off guard by the intensity of Cindy¡¯s outburst, felt a surge of indignation rising within her. She opened her mouth to deliver a retort, but N¡¯s calm voice intervened. ¡°Mrs. Sumner, it seems that the funds you and Ms. Cheatham are indulging in also originate from rk. While I understand your right to spend his money, I believe I have every right to reim any funds that Ms. Cheatham has used.¡±


    Cindy and Jordyn exchanged offended nces, their expressions shifting to one of disbelief.


    ¡°N, I have no qualms about spending money on Jordyn. If you had a child, I would dly spend on you too!¡± Cindy scoffed, her tone dripping with condescension.


    N met her gaze with an unyielding smile, herposure unwavering. ¡°Since Ms. Cheatham is so fond of children, perhaps she should consider having more. Otherwise, the Sumner legacy might just fade away without an heir.¡±


    Cindy¡¯s face flushed with fury, her lips pressed into a thin line. She hadn¡¯t anticipated N¡¯s audacity, especially in such a public setting.


    ¡°You!¡± she sputtered, her voice trembling with rage. ¡°Apologize this instant, or I will call rk toe and remind you of the Sumner family rules himself!¡±


    N arched an eyebrow, her expression unfazed. ¡°Oh? Are we talking about the Sumner rules that allow a husband to engage in an affair and father a child outside of marriage, while the mother-inw shamelessly shops with the mistress and mocks the legitimate spouse?¡±


    Cindy¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°I never thought you could be so sharp-tongued. Had I known this was your true nature, I would have never allowed rk to marry you!¡± she hissed, her voice low and venomous.


    ¡°Mrs. Sumner, revisiting past grievances will not serve you well. It merely highlights your current impotence against me,¡± N replied, her tone t and unwavering.


    Cindy¡¯s fury was palpable; she felt as though she might faint from the sheer intensity of her rage. Each word N uttered was like a dagger, driving deeper into her pride, and she yearned to silence her once and for all.


    ¡ª


    N chose to disregard Cindy¡¯s outburst and gently tugged Vrie away, leading her out of the mall and into the cool night air.


    Once outside, Vrie couldn¡¯t contain her frustration any longer. ¡°Is your mother-inwpletely out of her mind? If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have let her have it with both barrels!¡±


    N¡¯s demeanor remained serene, her expression cid. ¡°She¡¯s always like this. Just ignore her; she thrives on conflict.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fed up with this. Doesn¡¯t rk ever do anything about it?¡± Vrie asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    ¡°He¡¯s too engrossed in securingpany shares to pay attention to such trivial matters,¡± N replied, her tone devoid of any expectation or disappointment. She had long sincee to terms with his indifference, and it no longer stung.


    Vrie let out a resigned sigh, falling silent. After all, this was N¡¯s marriage. If she chose to stay, there must be reasons that only she understood.


    By the time N arrived home, the clock had already passed 10:00 p.m.


    rk was still absent, so she slipped into her bedroom, eager to wash away the day¡¯s tensions with a warm shower and prepare for bed.


    Just as she finished drying her hair, a soft knock broke the stillness of the room.


    She opened the door to find rk standing there, his expression serious. ¡°I heard about what transpired tonight from my mom. I promise it won¡¯t happen again,¡± he said, his voice steady butcking warmth.


    It was evident that Cindy had wasted no time inining to him.


    N nodded, her demeanor cool. ¡°Understood. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m heading to bed.¡±


    rk¡¯s eyes dimmed at her icy response, a shadow of disappointment flickering across his features.


    After a moment of silence, he spoke quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for a business trip tomorrow, so I might not make it back in time for your birthday. Let me know what you¡¯d like as a gift, and I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s ready in advance.¡±


    In the past, no matter how hectic his schedule had been, he always carved out time to be with N on her special day.Conclusion


    As the night deepened, N found herself enveloped in a bittersweet silence, the weight of her interactions lingering like a heavy fog. The confrontation with Cindy had stirred something within her¡ªan awakening of her own strength that she had long suppressed. Though rk¡¯s absence and his cold response felt like a chasm widening between them, N understood that she was no longer the passive figure in her own life. The sharp exchange with her mother-inw had ignited a flicker of defiance, a realization that she could stand her ground even in the face of disdain. She felt a renewed sense of agency, knowing that she could reim her narrative, even if it meant navigating the stormy waters of familial conflict alone.


    Yet, as she prepared for bed, a profound sense of loneliness washed over her. The promise of a birthday gift felt hollow without the warmth of rk¡¯s presence to apany it. Despite the strength she had shown, the ache of his indifference gnawed at her heart, reminding her of the distance that had grown between them. Ny in the stillness of her room, grappling with the duality of her emotions¡ªthe empowerment she had gained from standing up for herself and the sorrow of a love that seemed to slip further away with each passing day. As she closed her eyes, she resolved to embrace the unknown paths ahead, knowing that even through unseen doors, she would step into worlds yet untold, ready to discover her own story anew.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between N and Cindy reaches a boiling point, readers can expect the fallout from their public confrontation to reverberate through N¡¯s life in unexpected ways. With rk¡¯s indifference to the family drama weighing heavily on her, N must navigate theplexities of her marriage while also contemting her self-worth. Will she finally confront rk about his priorities, or will she continue to bear the burden of their strained rtionship in silence? The stakes are high as N prepares for her birthday, an asion that now feels overshadowed by unresolved conflicts and unspoken grievances.


    In the uing chapter, N¡¯s resilience will be tested further as she grapples with the implications of rk¡¯s impending business trip. Will this time apart provide her with the rity she needs, or will it deepen the chasm between them? As she reflects on her desires and boundaries, readers will be drawn into her internal struggle, eager to see if she will assert herself or retreat into the shadows of her tumultuous life. The arrival of her birthday could serve as a turning point, prompting N to make choices that could redefine her future. With the promise of unforeseen revtions and pivotal moments ahead, the next chapter is bound to keep readers on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating N¡¯s next move in this intricate dance of love, loyalty, and self-discovery.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 142

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 142 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk, the CEO of the Sumner Group, grapples with the weight of his corporate responsibilities while navigating a strained rtionship with N. Despite her insistence that she doesn¡¯t want a gift, rk¡¯s determination to show his care reflects his longing for connection. N¡¯s quiet resilience and avoidance of eye contact hint at a deeper emotional turmoil, leaving rk feeling a sense of mncholy as he walks away, unresolved feelings lingering between them.


    The narrative shifts as rk receives urgent news from Michael about N¡¯s father needing a kidney transnt. This revtion prompts a significant internal conflict for rk, who realizes that his emotional ties to N outweigh his corporate obligations. He decides to prioritize her family¡¯s needs, showcasing his deepening feelings and the importance of personal connections amidst the chaos of his professional life.


    The following day, N¡¯s encounter with Jacqueline adds tension to the unfolding story. Jacqueline¡¯s desperate plea for N to convince rk to ease up on Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group reveals the precarious position of thesepanies. N¡¯s cold dismissal of Jacqueline¡¯s request, coupled with her awareness of their past conflicts, highlights her strength and unwillingness to be manipted. This confrontation not only showcases N¡¯s character but also sets the stage for potential future conflicts as Jacqueline vows to retaliate against N¡¯s perceived slight.


    As the chapter closes, the stakes rise with Damon¡¯s ominous warning to the Rainfords regarding their treatment of N. His protective stance underscores theplexities of rtionships in this corporate world, suggesting that personal loyalties will y a crucial role in the unfolding events. The mix of corporate intrigue and personal drama creates a rich tapestry of emotions, leaving readers eager to see how these unseen doors will lead to untold worlds for rk, N, and those around them.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 142**


    rk had recently navigated a tumultuous sea of challenges with the Sumner Group, and as the CEO, he felt the weight of his responsibilities pressing down on him like a heavy cloak. Every decision he made was a ripple in the vast ocean of corporate dynamics, and he had to keep his focus sharp on the matters at hand.


    N, however, stood there with an air of quiet resilience. She lowered her gaze, her voice soft yet steady, ¡°I don¡¯t really want anything. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t get me a gift.¡± The words seemed to hang in the air, a gentle refusal wrapped in sincerity.


    rk¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, a flicker of frustration crossing his features. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just get what I had in mind,¡± he replied, a hint of determinationcing his tone.


    ¡°Alright,¡± N conceded, her voice barely above a whisper, as if she were surrendering to an unseen force.


    A heavy silence enveloped them, thick with unspoken thoughts and emotions. rk¡¯s eyes lingered on her, searching for the familiar warmth in her gaze that used to apany his business trips. He longed for her to tell him to take care, to express concern as she once did, but she remained silent, her eyes cast down as if avoiding his gaze altogether.


    Gradually, he began to relinquish the hope that she would break the silence. ¡°I still have some work to finish. Get some rest early,¡± he stated, his voice firm yet tinged with a hint of mncholy.


    With those words, he turned on his heel and walked away, leaving N standing there, a mixture of emotions swirling within her.


    Once ensconced in his study, rk had barely settled into his chair when a call from Michael disrupted the quiet.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I checked, and Ms. Cheatham¡¯s father does indeed need a kidney transnt. However, there isn¡¯t a suitable donor yet, so he¡¯s still in the ICU,¡± Michael ryed, his voice steady yet filled with urgency.


    rk¡¯s mind raced as he absorbed the information. ¡°I understand. Have someone look for a kidney donation,¡± he instructed, his tone resolute.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Michael replied, the line going silent.


    After hanging up, rk¡¯s thoughts spiraled. He contemted the gravity of the situation and, after a moment¡¯s deliberation, decided to reserve the kidney for Harrison. In the tangled web of his emotions, it became clear: N was far more important to him than any corporate obligation.


    The following morning, as N stepped into thepany, she was unexpectedly intercepted by Jacqueline.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, we need to talk,¡± Jacqueline said, her voice tinged with urgency.


    Surprise flickered across N¡¯s face. Vrie had mentioned the night before that Jacqueline might seek her out, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated being confronted at the very entrance of thepany so soon.


    ¡°We don¡¯t really have anything to talk about,¡± N replied, her tone clipped as she attempted to sidestep Jacqueline.


    But Jacqueline was relentless, her footsteps echoing behind N as she pursued her. ¡°Ms. Jayston, it was indeed my fault at the banquet. I apologize again. Could you please speak to Mr. Sumner and ask him to go easy on Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group?¡±


    N¡¯s mind raced back to the events that had unfolded. The Sumner Group had remained silent while Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group had conspired to sever their contracts with Prospectus Technology, only to find themselves ensnared in a web of deceit.


    Now, with their market value plummeting and major contracts slipping through their fingers, Jacqueline was here, a desperate plea etched across her features.


    N regarded her with a steely gaze. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group that terminated their contracts with Prospectus Technology. I have no shares or position at Prospectus Technology, merely a regr employee. Do you really believe I have enough influence to persuade Mr. Sumner to go easy on Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group?¡±


    Jacqueline¡¯s jaw tightened, frustration bubbling beneath herposed exterior. It was evident that N had no intention of extending a helping hand. Yet, her father¡¯s warning echoed in her mind¡ªregardless of how difficult N might be, she had to plead for assistance.


    She forced a smile, though it felt like a mask. ¡°Ms. Jayston, Mr. Sumner is your uncle, and he stood up for you at the banquet. If you¡¯re willing to persuade him, he¡¯ll definitely agree.¡±


    N couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of amusement at the irony. Jacqueline, who had once schemed against her, was now standing here, seeking her aid as if she had forgotten their past. Was she truly trying to treat her like a fool?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think our rtionship is close enough for me to speak on your behalf to Mr. Sumner. Isn¡¯t Ms. Hulle your good friend? Instead of wasting time with me, you should ask her. She¡¯ll definitely be able to assist you,¡± N replied, brushing past Jacqueline with a sense of finality.


    Jacqueline watched N¡¯s retreating figure, a storm of humiliation and anger brewing within her. She had humbled herself to plead, only to be dismissed so coldly.


    That bitch!


    Once Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group weathered this storm, she vowed to make N pay for this slight.


    In a nearby parked Maybach, Damon¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a knife. ¡°Warn the Rainfords to stop harassing N. Otherwise, they¡¯ll face the consequences.¡± His tone was icy, a promise of retribution hanging in the air.Conclusion


    As the chapter draws to a close, the emotionalndscape is fraught with tension and unspoken feelings. rk, burdened by the weight of his responsibilities, begins to realize that his connection with N transcends mere corporate obligations. In his moment of rity, he acknowledges that her well-being is paramount, leading him to make a decision that prioritizes her family over business. This pivotal moment marks a shift in his emotional arc, as he grapples with theplexities of love, loyalty, and the sacrifices thate with leadership. The silence between them speaks volumes, hinting at the unacknowledged affection that lingers beneath the surface, waiting for the right moment to emerge.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s confrontation with Jacqueline serves as a catalyst for her own emotional awakening. She stands resolute, refusing to be manipted by those who once sought to undermine her. The irony of Jacqueline¡¯s plea does not escape her, and as she brushes past her former adversary, she reims her sense of agency and self-worth. This moment of defiance signifies a turning point for N, as she embraces her strength and theplexities of her rtionships within the corporate world. The chapter closes with a sense of unresolved tension, suggesting that while both rk and N are on their respective journeys toward understanding and eptance, the unseen doors to their shared future remain ajar, waiting to be explored.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect a deepening of the conflict between N and Jacqueline, as the stakes grow higher for both women. With Jacqueline¡¯s desperation palpable, will she resort to more underhanded tactics to manipte N into helping her? As tensions rise within the corporatendscape, the repercussions of their past interactions will unfold, leading to a confrontation that could change the dynamics of their rtionship forever. With Damon¡¯s ominous warning still echoing, the question looms: how far will Jacqueline go to salvage her reputation and the future of Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group?


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s internal struggle will intensify as he grapples with his feelings for N and the weight of his corporate responsibilities. The impending kidney transnt for N¡¯s father adds anotheryer of urgency to his decisions, forcing him to confront the intersection of personal and professional obligations. Will he take a stand for N, or will corporate loyalty sway him? As the chapter unfolds, expect unexpected alliances, shifting loyalties, and the unveiling of hidden agendas that will leave readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover which unseen doors will open next.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 143

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 143 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Spencer grapples with the idea of giving a gift to Ms. Jayston for her birthday, but Damon dismisses the thought, emphasizing the need to maintain a professional distance from her as she is merely an employee and his niece-inw. Spencer¡¯s disappointment is palpable as he realizes the boundaries Damon insists on, highlighting the tension between personal feelings and professional obligations.


    Meanwhile, Jacqueline is engulfed in frustration over N¡¯s refusal to help her with a pressing issue. Her father¡¯s insistence on persistence only aggravates her anger, leading her to confide in her friend Erin during a shopping trip. Jacqueline¡¯s emotions spill over as she expresses her disdain for N and her concerns about Tom, who seems to be drifting away from her due to Vrie¡¯s influence. Erin encourages Jacqueline to focus on winning Tom back instead of begging for N¡¯s assistance, igniting a spark of determination in Jacqueline.


    As the week progresses, N¡¯s birthday approaches, and she receives a message from Vrie inviting her to a surprise at the hotel. While she initially feels uplifted by the prospect, her mood isplicated by a significant transfer of money from rk, which she chooses to ignore. The day culminates in a tense moment as N arrives at the hotel only to be confronted unexpectedly by Vrie, leaving her in a state of shock and confusion.


    The intertwining emotions of frustration, determination, and surprise shape the narrative, as characters navigate theirplex rtionships and the challenges they face. Spencer¡¯s hesitance, Jacqueline¡¯s resolve, and N¡¯s shock all contribute to arger theme of personal struggle against professional boundaries and interpersonal conflicts.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    ¡°Understood!¡± Spencer affirmed with a nod, but as he turned back to Damon, uncertainty flickered across his face.


    ¡°Is there something else on your mind?¡± Damon probed, his tone hinting at impatience.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ With Ms. Jayston¡¯s birthday approaching, should we consider getting her a gift?¡± Spencer ventured, his voice tentative.


    Damon¡¯s brow furrowed, irritation shing in his eyes. ¡°What does her birthday have to do with me?¡± he replied, his tone sharp.


    Spencer quickly shook his head, a flurry of nerves evident in his demeanor. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing important¡­¡±


    Damon¡¯s voice softened slightly, yet the edge remained. ¡°In the future, there¡¯s no need to bring anything about her to my attention. Professionally, she¡¯s merely an employee at Park Pharmaceuticals. On a personal level, she¡¯s my niece-inw. We need to maintain a certain distance,¡± he rified, his words firm but not unkind.


    Spencer lowered his gaze, the weight of the conversation settling heavily on his shoulders. ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner,¡± he murmured, a hint of disappointmentcing his tone.


    Meanwhile, at home, Jacqueline was seething with anger.


    After hearing that N had tly refused to help, her father, Byron Rainford, had reprimanded her harshly, insisting she persist until N changed her mind.


    Frustration coursed through her veins. Given N¡¯s dismissive attitude that morning, the thought of continuing her pleas felt utterly pointless.


    As she simmered in her thoughts, her phone buzzed, breaking the silence. It was Erin calling.


    Knowing the turmoil Jacqueline had faced earlier, Erin suggested they go out shopping to lift her spirits.


    When they met, Jacqueline unleashed her pent-up frustration, her words spilling out like a torrent.


    Erin listened intently, her expression one of empathy. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that N is still holding a grudge from the banquet. I honestly didn¡¯t expect her to be so small-minded,¡± she said, shaking her head in disbelief.


    Jacqueline clenched her jaw, her irritation palpable. ¡°The mere idea of having to beg her makes my stomach churn,¡± she spat, her voiceced with disdain.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Tom lending you a hand?¡± Erin inquired, her brow furrowing with concern.


    Despite the significant losses Gen Pharma had endured, Tom was cushioned by his family¡¯s wealth and influence. A simple visit home could untangle the mess that both Gen Pharma and the Rainford Group found themselves in.


    At the mention of Tom, Jacqueline¡¯s expression darkened, her mood shifting like a storm cloud. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention him. He¡¯s been avoiding me like the gue. I¡¯m sure that witch Vrie has filled his head with nonsense!¡±


    The memory of Tom¡¯s words, how he now viewed her merely as a sister, ignited a fresh wave of anger within her. She couldn¡¯t fathom the thought of him wanting to marry Vrie!


    Erin narrowed her eyes, her tone sharp. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to win him back? Are you really just going to stand by and watch him with Vrie?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. But with the Rainford Group in such a precarious position, I can¡¯t afford to chase after him,¡± Jacqueline retorted, frustration evident in her voice.


    Erin sighed, her expression shifting to one of concern. ¡°You¡¯re putting the cart before the horse. As long as you¡¯re with Tom, the Genge Group will likely be more inclined to cooperate with the Rainford Group because of his influence. The Genge Group holds as much weight as the Sumner Group.¡±


    Jacqueline¡¯s eyes brightened with realization. Yes! If she could secure Tom¡¯s affections, she would also gain the support of the Genges behind him.


    Seeing the gears turning in Jacqueline¡¯s mind, Erin added, ¡°What you need to focus on now is driving Vrie away from Tom, not begging N for help.¡±


    Jacqueline nodded vigorously, a newfound determination in her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Erin! I know exactly what I need to do now!¡±


    A week sped by in a blur, and soon, N¡¯s birthday arrived.


    As she stepped into the office that morning, her phone chimed with a message from Vrie.


    Vrie: [Come to Room 302 on the third floor of Hyphen Hotel after work. I have a surprise for you.]


    A smile crept across N¡¯s face, her spirits lifting slightly.


    N: [Okay.]


    Later that evening, just before clocking out, rk sent her a transfer of 1,340,000 dors, apanied by an apology note.


    rk: [N, I¡¯m really sorry I can¡¯t make it back. I¡¯ve asked my assistant to send a cake and a gift home for you. Happy Birthday!]


    N read the message with a neutral expression, choosing not to reply, nor ept the money. After tidying up theb equipment, she changed out of herb coat, feeling the weight of the day¡¯s tasks lift, and exited the office.


    Halfway to her destination, her phone rang. It was Vrie, inquiring how far away she was.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bit of traffic, so I¡¯ll probably arrive in about half an hour,¡± N replied, her voice steady.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Vrie responded, her tone cheerful.


    Finally, N reached the hotel around 7:00 p.m. She paid the cab fare and was just about to step inside when a shadow suddenly loomed above her,nding directly in her path.


    N froze, shock coursing through her.


    As she looked up and realized it was Vrie, disbelief washed over her. ¡°Vrie!¡± she eximed, her voice a mix of surprise and confusion.Conclusion


    In the climax of this chapter, the emotional currents that have been swirling around Spencer, Damon, Jacqueline, and N reach a pivotal moment, revealing theplexities of their rtionships and personal struggles. Spencer¡¯s tentative attempt to bring a personal touch to his professional environment is met with Damon¡¯s cold dismissal, underscoring the barriers that exist not only in their workce but also in their emotional lives. Meanwhile, Jacqueline¡¯s frustration with N and herplicated feelings for Tom illustrate her internal conflict between ambition and vulnerability. As she shifts her focus from seeking help to reiming her influence over Tom, a spark of determination ignites within her, hinting at the lengths she is willing to go to regain control over her life.


    On the other hand, N stands at the precipice of an unexpected encounter with Vrie, her surprise underscoring the tension that has built over the course of the chapter. The contrasting emotions of disappointment and hope weave through the narrative, as N grapples with the fallout from her rtionships while also facing the prospect of an unforeseen confrontation. The chapter closes with a palpable sense of anticipation, leaving readers to ponder the consequences of these unseen doors that each character is about to step through. As they navigate their intertwined fates, the potential for growth and transformation loomsrge, promising untold worlds that await beyond the thresholds of their current struggles.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect to delve deeper into the tangled web of emotions and ambitions that bind N, Jacqueline, and their respective adversaries. As N stands face-to-face with Vrie, the tension is palpable, and the stakes have never been higher. Will Vrie¡¯s intentions be as benign as they seem, or is she plotting something more sinister? The encounter promises to unravel secrets that could shift the bnce of power among the characters, leaving readers on the edge of their seats.


    Meanwhile, Jacqueline¡¯s newfound determination to reim Tom and dismantle Vrie¡¯s influence will lead to unexpected alliances and confrontations. As she strategizes her next moves, the question looms: will her ambition blind her to the potential consequences of her actions? With the Rainford Group¡¯s future hanging in the bnce, every decision could have far-reaching implications. Expect to witness a thrilling sh of wills, where personal vendettas and corporate rivalries collide, setting the stage for a dramatic showdown that could change everything. Buckle up, for the next chapter promises twists and turns that will keep you guessing until the veryst moment!


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 144

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 144 Summary


    In Chapter 144 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N rushes to her friend Vrie, only to find her lying motionless on the ground, a victim of a violent incident. Panic engulfs N as she sees blood pooling around Vrie, and she frantically calls for help, her mind racing with fear and guilt. The sight of her friend in such a dire state brings back traumatic memories, intensifying her emotional turmoil.


    As N struggles to cope with the gravity of the situation, Damon arrives on the scene, bringing a sense of urgency and determination. He reassures N, promising to take care of everything as he calls for an ambnce. The arrival of the paramedics brings a mix of relief and dread for N, who is desperate to know Vrie¡¯s condition. The paramedics inform her that Vrie needs surgery, amplifying N¡¯s guilt as she reflects on how this incident urred during her birthday celebration.


    At the hospital, N is left in the corridor, her heart heavy with dread as Vrie is taken into surgery. Damon remains by her side, offeringfort and support, reminding her that the incident is not her fault. N¡¯s tears flow as she grapples with her feelings of responsibility, but Damon¡¯s steady presence helps her regain someposure. He encourages her to focus on the present and reassures her that they will uncover the truth behind Vrie¡¯s fall.


    As they await news on Vrie¡¯s condition, the tension rises when they learn that the hotel¡¯s surveince cameras were down at the time of the incident. This revtion leaves N and Damon in a state of uncertainty, heightening the stakes as they realize that Vrie¡¯s fall may not have been an ident. The chapter closes with an air of suspense, as both characters prepare to delve deeper into the mystery surrounding their friend¡¯s tragic situation.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 144**


    N dashed toward Vrie, her heart pounding in her chest like a frantic drum. In her rush, her foot caught on an uneven patch of ground, sending her sprawling beside her friend.


    Vriey motionless, her eyes shut tight against the harsh reality surrounding her. Her clothing was torn and tattered, whispering tales of a struggle, and the distinct outlines of handprints marred her face, a haunting reminder of the violence that had transpired.


    Panic surged through N as she took in the gruesome sight of blood pooling beneath Vrie¡¯s still body. It was as if time suspended itself, and the world around her faded into a blur. In that moment of sheer terror, N¡¯s mind raced, and she finally remembered the urgency of the situation. Her fingers trembled violently as she fished out her phone, dialing the emergency number repeatedly, her mind a jumbled mess until she finally managed to connect.


    With a quivering voice, she ryed the distressing news, her throat tight as she struggled to articte the address. Each word felt like a weight pressing down on her chest.


    After the call ended, a chilling hesitation gripped N. She was paralyzed, unable to move closer to Vrie, her body wracked with uncontroble tremors while tears streamed down her cheeks like a relentless rain. The thought that Vrie hade here to celebrate her birthday filled her with a suffocating guilt. If anything happened to her friend, N knew she would never forgive herself.


    Nearby, a sleek ck Maybach came to a halt at a red light. Inside, Spencer¡¯s curiosity was piqued as he noticed the gathering crowd around the hotel. His brows furrowed in concern. ¡°Mr. Sumner, the person at the center of that crowd seems to be Ms. Jayston¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the unmistakable sound of a car door opening interrupted him.


    Spencer turned in surprise, his eyes widening as he spotted Damon striding purposefully across the street, his expression a mix of determination and urgency.


    For N, time stretched on endlessly, each second feeling like an eternity. With every heartbeat, it felt as though Vrie¡¯s breaths were bing more shallow, more distant. Lost in her thoughts, she found herself transported back six years to a traumatic moment when Harrison Pharmaceuticals crumbled, and Harrison had coughed up blood, copsing right before her eyes.


    The ringing in her ears intensified, drowning out the world around her. She instinctively covered her ears, her face drained of color, as if all the warmth had been sucked out of her very being.


    ¡°N¡­ N!¡± A deep,manding voice broke through the fog of her despair, pulling her back from the brink of darkness.


    Slowly, she looked up, her gaze sharpening as itnded on Damon. In an instant, she reached for his hand, gripping it tightly as though he were her only anchor in this storm.


    ¡°M-Mr. Sumner, p-please, can you help me? Vrie fell from the building. I-I called for an ambnce, but it¡¯s taking forever, and they still haven¡¯te¡­¡± Her words tumbled out in a frantic rush, each sybleced with desperation.


    Damon¡¯s brow furrowed, his voice steady and calm. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    True to his word, within five minutes of his phone call, the wail of sirens pierced the air as the ambnce arrived. Paramedics sprang into action, assessing Vrie¡¯s condition with practiced efficiency. They swiftly lifted her onto a stretcher, their faces grave as they prepared to transport her to the hospital.


    As they loaded Vrie into the ambnce, N¡¯s hands shook uncontrobly. ¡°What¡¯s her condition?¡± she asked one of the paramedics, her voice barely above a whisper,ced with fear.


    The paramedic turned to her, his expression serious. ¡°She needs surgery. We can¡¯t determine the specifics until we get her stabilized.¡±


    When they reached the hospital, Vrie was whisked away into the sterile, bright operating room, leaving N standing in the corridor, her heart pounding with dread.


    Damon, sensing her distress, gently pulled her aside, his voice low and soothing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s in good hands. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    N buried her face in her hands, tears slipping through her fingers like grains of sand. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for my birthday celebration, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen,¡± she sobbed, the weight of guilt pressing heavily on her chest.


    Damon, with a firm yet gentle grip, took her hands away from her face, forcing her to meet his gaze. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. None of us wanted this to happen. I promise we¡¯ll find out what really urred.¡±


    Vrie was an adult; she wouldn¡¯t simply fall from a building without reason. Either someone had pushed her, or the circumstances had driven her to leap. This was no mere ident.


    ¡°Yes, call the police¡­¡± N murmured, her fingers fumbling for her phone, her mind racing with possibilities.


    Before she could unlock it, arge hand encircled her wrist, grounding her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. Right now, your only job is to stay calm. Don¡¯t be afraid. Vrie will be okay,¡± Damon reassured her, his voice steady and confident.


    As she looked into his calm eyes, N felt her frantic heart begin to settle. ¡°I understand. Thank you,¡± she replied, her voice steadier than before.


    Seeing her regain a semnce ofposure, Damon released his grip and stepped aside, dialing Spencer to review the hotel¡¯s surveince footage, determined to uncover the truth behind Vrie¡¯s fall.


    Momentster, Spencer¡¯s voice crackled through the line. ¡°Mr. Sumner, the hotel¡¯s surveince cameras were down an hour before Ms. Weir fell. We haven¡¯t been able to find anything.¡±


    The weight of uncertainty hung heavily in the air, a palpable tension that neither N nor Damon could shake.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of chaos, N stood in the sterile hospital corridor, her heart still racing as she clung to the fragile hope that Vrie would pull through. The emotional tempest within her began to settle, soothed by Damon¡¯s unwavering presence. Though guilt wed at her insides, she realized that she could not shoulder the me alone. With each breath, she found strength in the knowledge that Vrie was not merely a victim of circumstance but a fighter, just like herself. The fear that had paralyzed her slowly transformed into a resolve to seek the truth, to uncover the shadows lurking behind Vrie¡¯s fall.


    As the minutes stretched into what felt like hours, N¡¯s determination solidified, bolstered by the promise of justice that Damon had instilled in her. She was no longer just a bystander in her friend¡¯s plight; she was an active participant in the quest for answers. The world around her, once a blur of panic, began to sharpen into focus. United in their purpose, N and Damon prepared to confront the unknown, ready to unveil the hidden truths that awaited them. Together, they would step through the unseen doors of their intertwined fates, determined to navigate the untold worlds thaty beyond, where hope and resilience awaited.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes, readers can expect an intense exploration of the mystery surrounding Vrie¡¯s fall. N, now driven by guilt and fear, will delve deeper into the circumstances leading up to the incident, questioning everyone who was present at the celebration. With Damon by her side, they will uncover hidden secrets and confront unsettling truths that will challenge their perceptions of friendship and loyalty. The stakes are high, and as they inch closer to the truth, they will have to navigate a web of deception that threatens to unravel everything they thought they knew.


    In the next chapter, the focus will shift to the investigation unfolding at the hospital, where Vrie¡¯s fate hangs in the bnce. N¡¯s emotional turmoil will reach new heights as she grapples with the possibility that Vrie¡¯s fall may not have been an ident at all. Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s determination to piece together the events will lead them to unexpected allies and potential adversaries, forcing them to confront their own fears. With time running out and danger lurking in the shadows, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating the revtions that lie ahead. Will they uncover the truth before it¡¯s toote, or will the darkness of the past consume them all?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 145

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 145 Summary


    In Chapter 145 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension esctes as Damon, a protective figure, is deeply concerned about the safety of Vrie, who has suffered a serious injury. He instructs Spencer to check the hotel surveince footage, reflecting his urgency and determination to uncover the truth. Meanwhile, N, feeling anxious and guilty, expresses her gratitude to Damon for his support, even as she struggles with the uncertainty of Vrie¡¯s condition.


    As Vrie¡¯s parents arrive, their panic and anger create a charged atmosphere. Phoebe, Vrie¡¯s mother, is particrly vtile, directing her fury towards N, whom she mes for the incident. Damon intervenes to protect N, asserting his authority and attempting to diffuse the situation. N¡¯s feelings of guilt intensify as she realizes the gravity of Vrie¡¯s situation, while Damon¡¯s protective nature bes more pronounced, showcasing his deep care for her well-being.


    The arrival of the doctor brings a moment of dread as he delivers the news about Vrie¡¯s injuries. The uncertainty surrounding her condition weighs heavily on everyone, especially Phoebe, whose emotional breakdown highlights the despair of a mother fearing for her child¡¯s life. The doctor¡¯s somber prognosis leaves the group in shock, and N is overwhelmed by disbelief, grappling with the possibility that Vrie may not recover.


    As the chapter unfolds, the emotional turmoil peaks when N is physically attacked by Phoebe in a moment of rage. This act of violence underscores the chaotic and desperate nature of the situation, as N is left with both physical pain and the emotional burden of the unfolding tragedy. The chapter concludes with a palpable sense of dread and uncertainty, leaving the characters¡ªand the readers¡ªon edge about Vrie¡¯s fate and the implications of the attack.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 145**


    Damon¡¯s face darkened, the shadows of his thoughts evident in the coldness of his voice. ¡°Then check the surveince footage around the hotel,¡± he instructed, his words clipped and deliberate, as if he were slicing through the tension in the air.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get on it right away,¡± Spencer replied, urgencycing his tone as he ended the call.


    With a heavy heart, Damon turned his attention to N, who was sitting nearby. Her voice emerged hoarsely, almost a whisper, ¡°What¡¯s the update? Have you figured out what happened?¡± There was a tremor in her words, reflecting her anxiety.


    ¡°Not yet, but it should be soon,¡± Damon reassured her, though he could feel the weight of uncertainty pressing down on them both.


    N nodded slowly, her gaze dropping to the floor. ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯m really grateful for your help today. It¡¯s gettingte, so you should go back. I¡¯ll stay here,¡± she said, attempting to sound brave, but the tremor in her voice betrayed her.


    Damon studied her intently. She was staring down, her hands tightly clenched into fists, and her body was still trembling slightly. The sight tugged at his heartstrings, and after a moment of silence, he made his decision. He sat down beside her, close enough that she could feel the warmth radiating from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± he said firmly, determinationcing his words.


    N remained silent, her thoughts consumed with a single prayer: that Vrie would be okay. The weight of the situation hung heavy in the air, wrapping around them like a shroud.


    Before long, Vrie¡¯s parents rushed in, their faces a mix of panic and concern. Upon hearing that Vrie had fallen while heading to celebrate N¡¯s birthday, Phoebe Shersby, Vrie¡¯s mother, turned as cold as ice, her eyes narrowing with fury.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Weir¡­¡± N began, her voice trembling with remorse.


    Phoebe, filled with a whirlwind of anger and despair, raised her hand as if to strike N. Just as her hand was poised in the air, it was caught firmly by Damon, his grip unyielding.


    Confronted by Damon¡¯s cold and intimidating gaze, Phoebe flinched, a flicker of fear igniting in her heart. ¡°Mrs. Weir, I understand your anxiety given the situation with Ms. Weir, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right tosh out at others,¡± Damon said, his voice steady yetmanding.


    N, feeling the tension, spoke softly, ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯m okay. This happened because of me¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, guilt washing over her like a tide.


    Damon turned to her, his expression stern. ¡°Be quiet.¡± The authority in his voice silenced her, and she felt the weight of his protective nature enveloping her.


    Vrie¡¯s father, Jonathan Weir, quickly stepped in, noticing the barely contained anger radiating from Damon. ¡°We don¡¯t have all the details yet. You need to calm down,¡± he urged, his voice firm butced with concern.


    ¡°How can I stay calm when my daughter¡¯s life is uncertain?¡± Phoebe cried, her voice breaking with despair.


    Jonathan frowned, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°This was clearly aimed at Vrie. Even if she hadn¡¯t gone to celebrate N¡¯s birthday, the attacker would have found another opportunity,¡± he stated, trying to bring logic to the chaos swirling around them.


    N¡¯s mind raced. If she had been the target, the assants would likely have waited for her arrival at the hotel. But Vrie hadn¡¯t made any recent enemies. Could this attack somehow be linked to Jonathan¡¯s business rivals? The thought sent a shiver down her spine.


    Phoebe remained silent, her gaze fixed on N with palpable hostility, as if she were ming her for the misfortune that had befallen Vrie.


    The Weirs sat opposite N and Damon, and a heavy silence descended upon them like a thick fog. The hallway was eerily quiet, the only sound being the distant beeping of medical equipment.


    After what felt like an eternity, the light above the operating room door finally extinguished, signaling a moment of truth.


    They rushed forward, desperation fueling their movements as they sought out the doctor.


    Jonathan was the first to break the silence, his voice urgent and strained. ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter?¡± he asked, his heart pounding in his chest.


    The doctor removed his mask, revealing a grave expression that sent a chill through the room. ¡°The wounds have been treated, and the bleeding has stopped. However, she sustained a head injury during the fall. We cannot determine when she will regain consciousness,¡± he exined, his tone somber.


    Phoebe¡¯s knees buckled beneath her, and she would have copsed had Jonathan not caught her in time.


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t determine when she¡¯ll wake up? Will my daughter¡­ be in aa?¡± Her voice was choked with emotion, each word a struggle to get out.


    The doctor shook his head slowly, the weight of his words heavy. ¡°We cannot say for certain at this time. We will monitor her in the intensive care unit for three days. If she does not awaken after that, the possibility of a vegetative state increases significantly.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, please, you must save my daughter. She¡¯s so young¡­¡± Phoebe sobbed, her anguish palpable.


    ¡°That will depend on her own strength,¡± the doctor replied, his voice devoid of false hope.


    N felt disbelief wash over her, and she involuntarily stepped back. The thought that Vrie, someone she had spoken to just hours ago, might end up in such a state was unfathomable.


    As she stood there, guilt and anguish swirling in her eyes, Damon recognized the depth of her remorse. His frown deepened, revealing the concern thaty beneath his tough exterior.


    After Vrie was transferred to the ICU, N followed closely behind, her heart racing with anxiety. Upon seeing her, Phoebe lunged at N in a frenzied attempt to strike her once more.


    Jonathan intervened swiftly, but not before N¡¯s face bore the mark of a stinging p, a crimson handprint blooming on her pale skin. The pain was sharp, but it was nothingpared to the turmoil swirling around them.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the harrowing events, the atmosphere in the hospital hung heavy with despair and uncertainty. N stood on the precipice of guilt and fear, her heart aching not only for Vrie but also for the anger and me directed at her from Phoebe. Despite Damon¡¯s unwavering support, the p she had received served as a stark reminder of the fragile state of human emotions in times of crisis. Each moment felt like an eternity, as the weight of what had transpired pressed down on her, threatening to consume her. Yet, deep within, a flicker of hope remained, a quiet determination to uncover the truth behind the attack and shield her loved ones from further harm.


    As the night wore on, the stark reality of their situation began to settle in, and the tension slowly morphed into a shared resolve among the group. Damon¡¯s fierce protectiveness and Jonathan¡¯s calm leadership provided a beacon of strength amidst the chaos. They were united by amon purpose: to support Vrie and navigate the storm that had engulfed them. In this crucible of fear and uncertainty, N found herself at a crossroads¡ªshe could either sumb to the darkness of her guilt or rise to the challenge, transforming her pain into a catalyst for change. With Damon by her side, she felt a renewed sense of purpose, ready to step through the unseen doors of adversity and emerge stronger, not just for herself but for Vrie and everyone she loved.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the emotional storm continues to brew, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the tangled web of rtionships that bind N, Damon, and the Weir family. With Vrie¡¯s life hanging in the bnce, tensions will escte as me shifts and loyalties are tested. Will N find the strength to confront her guilt and the hostility directed at her, or will the weight of the situation prove too heavy to bear? As Damon stands by her side, his protective instincts will sh with the rising anger of Vrie¡¯s parents, creating a powder keg of emotions that is bound to explode.


    Moreover, the chapter will explore the implications of Vrie¡¯s injury. With the looming threat of her potentially slipping into a vegetative state, N¡¯s mind will race to uncover the truth behind the attack. Could it be linked to Jonathan¡¯s business dealings, or is there a more sinister motive at y? As she navigates the murky waters of suspicion and fear, N will be forced to confront not only her own demons but also the secrets that threaten to unravel the lives of those around her. The stakes are higher than ever, and the unseen doors to untold worlds may soon open, revealing truths that could shatter everything they thought they knew.


    Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions as alliances shift and new revtionse to light. With each turn of the page, the tension will mount, leaving readers breathless and eager to uncover what lies ahead. Will N find the answers she seeks, or will the shadows of the past pull her further into darkness? The journey is just beginning, and the next chapter will leave you questioning everything.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 146

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 146 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story unfolds in a tense hospital environment where Phoebe confronts Damon, a man whose cold demeanor adds to her distress as she watches her daughter Vrie fight for her life in the ICU. Phoebe¡¯s protective instincts ignite, and she firmly asserts her fearlessness in the face of Damon¡¯s intimidating presence, highlighting her desperation and resolve as a mother.


    N, Vrie¡¯s friend, struggles with the emotional turmoil of the situation. Despite her desire to stay by Vrie¡¯s side, she understands the need to leave to avoid escting tensions. Her reluctance to depart is palpable, and when she finds herself alone in the hospital lobby, she seeks sce while grappling with the uncertainty of her friend¡¯s fate. N¡¯s determination to remain close to Vrie is evident, showcasing her loyalty and emotional connection to her friend.


    Damon, however, insists on taking N back with him, believing that staying at the hospital is futile. Their interaction is marked by a mix of frustration and concern, as N protests against being taken away. The tension between them esctes when Damon physically carries her to the car, revealing his authoritative nature. Despite her struggles, N¡¯s resolve begins to shift as she recognizes the need to uncover the truth about Vrie¡¯s ident.


    Upon arriving at Damon¡¯s vi, N is filled with apprehension. The stark, cold environment of the vi mirrors Damon¡¯s demeanor, creating an unsettling atmosphere. Despite her fear, N¡¯s urgency to learn more about Vrie¡¯s situation drives her to confront Damon about the investigation into her friend¡¯s fall. This moment encapstes her determination to seek answers, emphasizing her emotional burden and the weight of the unfolding tragedy. The chapter closes with N poised to delve deeper into the mystery surrounding Vrie, setting the stage for further developments in their intertwined fates.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    Damon¡¯s eyes turned as frigid as a winter¡¯s night, the kind of gaze that could pierce through flesh and bone, leaving nothing but a chill in its wake.


    Phoebe felt an unsettling twist in her stomach under the weight of his harsh scrutiny. Yet, as she looked at her daughter lying helplessly in the ICU, uncertainty swirling around her fate, a fire ignited within her¡ªa fierce, protective anger.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I have no fear of you,¡± she dered, her voice steady despite the tremors of anxiety. ¡°My daughter is in this condition, and what more could you possibly take from me?¡±


    N stepped forward, her small frame dwarfed by the tension in the room, looking up earnestly at Damon. ¡°Uncle Damon, it¡¯spletely understandable for Mrs. Weir to be upset. She is Vrie¡¯s mother, after all. I¡¯m okay,¡± she said, her voice soft yet firm.


    Jonathan let out a weary sigh, turning his attention to N. ¡°Ms. Jayston, it would be best if you went home for now. I promise to keep you updated if Vrie¡¯s condition changes for the better.¡±


    N¡¯s heart ached at the thought of leaving, but deep down, she understood that her presence would only heighten the already charged atmosphere.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she conceded, though the reluctance in her voice was palpable.


    With a heavy heart, N cast onest lingering nce at Vrie through the ss barrier, inhaled deeply, and turned to leave. Instead of heading home, she found a quiet bench nestled in the hospital lobby, seeking sce in the stillness.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, you should head back now,¡± she suggested, her voice tinged with concern.


    Damon remained resolute, his stance unwavering. ¡°And you? What will you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying here tonight,¡± N replied, her determination shining through. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep at home anyway.¡±


    The thought of being away from Vrie, especially in this critical moment, was unbearable. Staying put would ensure she was the first to know of any changes in her friend¡¯s condition.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to keep watch and let you know the moment Vrie wakes up. But being here won¡¯t change anything. Come back with me,¡± Damon insisted, his voice firm and unyielding.


    N shook her head vigorously. ¡°Uncle Damon, that¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve already done so much for me tonight. I¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her thought, Damon suddenly bent down, scooping her up into his arms.


    Taken aback, N instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, her heart racing with surprise.


    As he made his way toward the hospital exit, she protested, ¡°Uncle Damon, please put me down! Even if you take me back, I¡¯ll just return hereter!¡±


    Damon remained silent, his expression grim and unyielding as he strode forward with purpose.


    N¡¯s frustration bubbled over as he ignored her pleas. ¡°Uncle Damon, I said put me down! I don¡¯t want to go back!¡±


    He nced down at her, his eyes as cold as steel. ¡°Staying here is just a waste of time. The priority now is to rest and figure out who harmed Vrie, not to linger around uselessly!¡±


    N tightened her grip around his neck, her resolve wavering for a moment before she spoke softly, ¡°Just put me down. I can walk.¡±


    Damon was right; beyond the anxious wait for Vrie to awaken, she needed to uncover the truth behind this tragedy.


    Seeing the understanding in her eyes, Damon fell silent, choosing not to argue further. He swiftly made his way to the curb and gently ced her into the car.


    ¡°Drive,¡± hemanded, his voice leaving no room for dissent.


    Half an hourter, the vehicle came to a halt in front of arge, solitary vi that loomed ominously against the night sky.


    N frowned, a sense of unease creeping in. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°My ce,¡± Damon replied curtly, his tone leaving little room for discussion.


    Her expression shifted, concern etched across her features. ¡°Uncle Damon, please, have the driver take me home.¡±


    ¡°You have two options: stay here tonight or find your own way back. The choice is yours,¡± Damon stated, stepping out of the car and striding toward the vi, his back turned to her.


    The vi was shrouded in darkness, with only the asional rustle of leaves breaking the silence. N hesitated, a mix of fear and curiosity battling within her, but eventually followed Damon inside.


    The interior of the vi was stark and minimalist, dominated by a palette of ck, white, and gray. There were no bright colors to warm the space, giving it a cold, uninviting atmosphere¡ªmuch like Damon himself.


    Damon retrieved a bottle of water from the fridge, taking a sip as he noticed N still lingering by the door, frozen in ce.


    ¡°The slippers are in the cab by the door. You¡¯ll be staying in the second room on the left on the second floor,¡± he informed her brusquely before turning to head toward his study.


    Snapping back to reality, N quickly changed into the slippers and rushed to block his path. ¡°Uncle Damon, have you found out how Vrie fell from the building? What did you discover?¡±


    Her voice was filled with urgency, the weight of the situation pressing heavily on her shoulders.Conclusion


    As the night deepened and the shadows in the vi grew longer, N felt the weight of uncertainty pressing down on her. The coldness of the space mirrored the chill in Damon¡¯s demeanor, yet deep within her, a flicker of determination burned bright. She was no longer just a bystander in Vrie¡¯s life; she was a part of the unfolding mystery, a thread woven into the fabric of their shared fate. With each question she posed, she felt herself stepping closer to the truth, the driving force that would guide her through the darkness surrounding them. Though fear lingered in the corners of her mind, it was overshadowed by a burgeoning courage, ignited by her love for her friend.


    Damon, despite his stoic exterior, became a reluctant ally in her quest for answers. As the tension between them shifted, N realized that beneath his cold facadey a shared grief, amitment to uncovering the truth for Vrie¡¯s sake. In that moment, the unseen doors of their hearts began to creak open, revealing a connection forged in adversity. Together, they stood on the precipice of an unknown world, ready to confront the shadows of the past and seek justice for Vrie. With newfound resolve, N knew that whatevery ahead, she would face it head-on, not just for herself but for the bond that tied them all together.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect a deep dive into the mysteries that shroud Vrie¡¯s tragic fall. As N navigates the stark, cold environment of Damon¡¯s vi, the tension between them will heighten, revealingyers of theirplex rtionship. Will N¡¯s determination to uncover the truth lead her to question not only Damon¡¯s motives but also the secrets he might be hiding? The promise of revtions loomsrge, as N¡¯s relentless pursuit for answers could either bind them closer together or unravel the very fabric of their trust.


    Furthermore, the chapter will explore the emotional turmoil that N grapples with as she bnces her fierce loyalty to Vrie with the unsettling reality of her current situation. Expect poignant moments where N reflects on her friendship and the stakes involved in uncovering the truth behind Vrie¡¯s condition. As she confronts Damon about his findings, the atmosphere will crackle with tension, and readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering if the answers they seek will bring rity or further chaos. The stakes are rising, and as the night unfolds, the unseen doors to their intertwined fates will begin to creak open, revealing unexpected alliances and hidden dangers lurking just beyond the threshold.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 147

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 147 Summary


    In Chapter 147 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the atmosphere is tense as Damon and N navigate the aftermath of a troubling situation involving Vrie. Damon, protective and concerned, informs N that the hotel¡¯s surveince system has beenpromised, emphasizing the importance of her rest. Despite the chaos, he wishes her a happy birthday, which momentarily lifts her spirits, but the weight of Vrie¡¯s condition looms heavily over her, casting a shadow on the celebration.


    N retreats to her room, where she finds sce in the serene, monochromatic decor. After a refreshing shower, she drifts into a deep sleep, unaware of a maid quietly entering her room to retrieve an ointment. Meanwhile, Damon remains engrossed in work, showing his dedication to resolving the issues at hand, even as the maid expresses concern for his well-being. The chapter captures the contrasting emotions of exhaustion and determination as N grapples with her responsibilities and the uncertainty surrounding Vrie¡¯s health.


    As dawn breaks, N awakens feeling surprisingly rested and heads downstairs, drawn by the aroma of breakfast. The interaction between her and Damon is warm yet tinged with underlying tension regarding Vrie¡¯s situation. N¡¯s inquiry about updates on Vrie reveals Damon¡¯s frustration over theck of progress, and although disappointment flickers in N¡¯s eyes, she masks it with resolve. She insists on returning to work, showcasing her determination to bnce her responsibilities despite the turmoil in her personal life.


    The chapter concludes with N¡¯s decision to walk a couple of blocks to her workce, symbolizing her desire for independence and control amidst the chaos. However, her sense of autonomy is challenged when she receives a call from rk, who expresses concern over her whereabouts. The tension esctes as rk¡¯s frustration surfaces, leading to a confrontation that underscores theplexities of their rtionship. N¡¯s calm yet firm response highlights her growing resolve to assert her independence, setting the stage for further conflict and development in the narrative.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 147**


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened as shadows yed across his features. ¡°Not yet,¡± he said firmly, his voice low and steady. ¡°The hotel¡¯s surveince system waspromised, so I had Spencer check the cameras positioned around the premises. But for tonight, the most crucial thing for you is to get some rest. We can tackle everything elsee morning.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thanks, Uncle Damon,¡± N replied, her voice imbued with gratitude. She felt a flicker of warmth at his concern, even amidst the chaos surrounding them.


    Damon waved off her thanks with a dismissive gesture. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Though it might not be the most opportune moment to mention it, happy birthday,¡± he added, a hint of a smile breaking through his serious demeanor.


    N¡¯s heart skipped a beat, momentarily caught off guard by his words. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied softly, her voice barely above a whisper. The weight of the moment settled heavily in her chest. If Vrie didn¡¯t wake up, she might never celebrate another birthday again.


    ¡°Get some rest,¡± Damon insisted, his tone gentle yet firm.


    ¡°Okay,¡± N agreed, her resolve wavering as fatigue tugged at her.


    She retreated to her room, which mirrored the monochromatic palette of the living room¡ªcks, whites, and grays creating an atmosphere that felt both stark and serene. A delicate, pleasant fragrance hung in the air, one she couldn¡¯t quite ce but found oddlyforting.


    After a refreshing shower, she settled into bed, expecting her mind to race with worries. However, the exhaustion enveloped her like a warm nket, and soon she drifted into a deep, peaceful sleep.


    Unbeknownst to her, just moments after her eyes fluttered shut, a maid entered the room quietly, her footsteps barely making a sound. She approached the bedside table, lifted a small box of ointment, and slipped out as quietly as she hade.


    The fragrant air that had once filled the room dissipated significantly in her absence, leaving behind a faint trace of what had been.


    Meanwhile, in the study downstairs, Damon was immersed in a pile of documents, his brow furrowed in concentration. The maid knocked softly before entering, her demeanor respectful. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I wanted to let you know that Ms. Jayston is already asleep.¡±


    Damon looked up, nodding in acknowledgment. ¡°Alright. You should get some rest as well,¡± he replied, his voice carrying a hint of concern for her well-being.


    ¡°Yes, sir. But don¡¯t stay up toote. Work is endless,¡± the maid reminded him, her toneced with genuine care.


    ¡°I know,¡± Damon said, a slight smile tugging at the corners of his lips, though his gaze quickly returned to the documents before him.


    Noticing his unwavering focus, the maid sighed softly, recognizing that her words had fallen on deaf ears, and she quietly exited the room.


    As dawn broke, N awoke to the soft light filtering through the curtains, ncing at the clock and realizing it was already past 8:00 a.m. A wave of surprise washed over her; she usually struggled to find rest away from the familiarity of home, yet here she had slept soundly.


    After getting ready, she made her way downstairs, drawn by the enticing aroma of breakfast wafting through the air.


    Damon was seated at the table, engrossed in the news on his tablet, the morning sun casting a warm glow around him.


    ¡°Good morning, Uncle Damon,¡± N greeted, her voice brightening the room.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he replied, looking up with a weing smile. ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°Pretty well,¡± she answered, a hint of relief evident in her tone.


    Damon nodded approvingly and returned to his breakfast, the clinking of cutlery punctuating thefortable silence. N¡¯s mind raced with questions about Spencer¡¯s findings, but she hesitated to interrupt his meal. She resolved to wait until they finished eating.


    Once breakfast concluded, she gathered her courage and asked, ¡°Uncle Damon, have there been any updates on Vrie¡¯s situation?¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression shifted, a shadow crossing his features. ¡°Still under investigation. There hasn¡¯t been much progress,¡± he replied, his tone tinged with frustration.


    Disappointment flickered in N¡¯s eyes, but she masked it quickly. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the turmoil within.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have HR grant you a few days off. Come back to work once you¡¯ve had a chance to recover,¡± Damon suggested, concern etched on his face.


    N shook her head adamantly. ¡°No need for that. I can return to work,¡± she insisted, her determination shining through.


    Damon studied her, recognizing the calm resolve in her demeanor. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the hospital anymore?¡± he inquired, his brow furrowing slightly.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be of much help at the hospital. I¡¯ll visit Vrie after work each day,¡± she replied, her voice steady, revealing hermitment to bncing her responsibilities.


    Seeing her calmness, Damon nodded, understanding that keeping herself upied at work might be the best way for her to cope with the situation. ¡°Alright,¡± he agreed, a hint of approval in his voice.


    As they made their way to Prospectus Technology, N requested Damon to drop her off a couple of blocks away from thepany, wanting to walk the rest of the way.


    Damon didn¡¯t press the issue and instructed the driver to stop.


    After expressing her gratitude, N stepped out, the cool morning air refreshing against her skin as she headed toward thepany.


    The sleek ck Maybach merged into the bustling traffic, disappearing from her view like a fleeting thought.


    Just as she reached the entrance of thepany, her phone buzzed with an iing call from rk.


    ¡°N, where did you spend the night?!¡± he demanded, his voice a mix of shock and concern.


    rk was taken aback when he received a call from the housekeeper early in the morning, informing him that N hadn¡¯t returned home at all. Since their wedding, she had always been punctual, making her absence for an entire night feel rmingly out of character.


    The more he pondered, the more suspicious the situation appeared.


    N nced down at her phone, her heart racing slightly, but she maintained herposure. ¡°rk, I¡¯m an adult, not your property. I don¡¯t need to report my whereabouts to you,¡± she responded calmly, her tone firm yet measured.


    rk sneered, his frustration bubbling to the surface. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can find out. I¡¯m giving you two options¡ªeither tell me now, or when I discover who you were with, the kidney for your father¡­¡±


    **Chapter 148**Conclusion


    As N stepped into the bustling world of Prospectus Technology, a profound sense of resilience enveloped her. The events of the previous night weighed heavily on her heart, yet she found sce in the rity of her purpose. The warmth of Uncle Damon¡¯s birthday wish lingered in her mind, a reminder that amidst the uncertainty and chaos, there were moments of connection that could illuminate even the darkest paths. She was determined to navigate through the turmoil surrounding Vrie¡¯s condition and the unsettling dynamics with rk, all while holding onto the flickering me of hope. Each step she took towards the office felt like a step toward reiming her autonomy and strength, a testament to her resolve to not be defined by her circumstances.


    Meanwhile, Damon remained entrenched in his own battles, the shadows of worry etched on his face as he contemted the stakes of their current situation. He recognized N¡¯s determination and admired her courage, even as he grappled with his own frustrations regarding Vrie¡¯s status. Their shared moments, though tinged with fear and uncertainty, forged an unbreakable bond that would carry them through the storm. As the sun rose higher in the sky, illuminating the path ahead, both N and Damon understood that while the challenges they faced were daunting, they would confront them together. With each unseen door they opened, they stepped into untold worlds that held the promise of healing, growth, and the unwavering strength of family.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N grapples with the weight of her decisions and the looming threats from rk. With her father¡¯s health hanging in the bnce and Vrie¡¯s condition still uncertain, N must navigate the treacherous waters of familial obligation and personal autonomy. The stakes are higher than ever, and as rk¡¯s ominous words linger in her mind, N will need to summon every ounce of strength to maintain her independence while protecting those she loves. Will she find a way to confront rk¡¯s maniptive tactics, or will his threats force her into a corner?


    As N steps into the bustling environment of Prospectus Technology, the contrast between her internal turmoil and the external chaos of the workce will be palpable. Expect unexpected encounters with colleagues who may have their own agendas and secrets, as well as a potential ally who could help her in her fight against rk¡¯s controlling nature. Meanwhile, Damon is likely to delve deeper into the investigation surrounding Vrie, uncovering hidden truths that could change everything for N. As the chapter unfolds, the intertwining of personal and professional lives will create a rich tapestry of suspense, leaving readers eager to see how N will navigate the unseen doors of her reality.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 148

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 148 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the emotional turmoil of N is palpable as she grapples with a tense phone conversation with rk. The chapter opens with N biting her lip, feeling both physical pain and deep emotional distress. When rk questions her whereabouts, N struggles to maintain herposure, revealing that she stayed at her uncle¡¯s house after a traumatic incident involving her friend Vrie. The weight of her words creates a heavy silence, showcasing the strain in their rtionship.


    As the conversation progresses, rk¡¯s suspicion and anger escte, leading him to use N of infidelity. N¡¯s frustration boils over as she defends herself, insisting that nothing untoward happened at her uncle¡¯s house. Her attempts to rify the situation only seem to deepen rk¡¯s mistrust, culminating in a harsh dismissal from him. The tension is thick, and N¡¯s desperation grows as she realizes that rk¡¯s anger could jeopardize her father¡¯s kidney donation, a matter of life and death.


    After the call ends, N¡¯s anxiety intensifies as she sends a flurry of messages to rk, desperately trying to exin her side of the story. Her heart races with the fear of losing not only rk¡¯s trust but also the kidney donation that is crucial for her father¡¯s health. The emotional stakes are high, and N¡¯s regret over not returning home sooner weighs heavily on her.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s fury drives him to make impulsive decisions, leading him to instruct his assistant, Michael, to redirect the kidney donation to someone else. His anger blinds him to N¡¯s pleas, and he chooses to sever allmunication with her by deleting their messages. This act symbolizes his refusal to forgive and highlights the deepening rift between them, leaving both characters in a state of emotional chaos as they confront the consequences of their actions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 148**


    N bit down on her lower lip with such ferocity that she could taste the metallic tang of blood mingling with the salt of her tears. The pain was sharp, but it was nothingpared to the emotional turmoil swirling inside her. After a long, suffocating silence that felt like an eternity, she finally broke her silence, her voice icy and controlled, ¡°rk, is that all you can do?!¡±


    rk¡¯s voice came through the line, tense and insistent. ¡°You¡¯re the one pushing me. All I wanted was to know where you werest night. Just that simple question. If you refuse to tell me, it only makes me think you¡¯re hiding something.¡±


    N inhaled deeply, her heart racing. She steadied herself, knowing she had to be clear. ¡°I stayed at your uncle¡¯s housest night.¡± The words hung in the air, heavy and fraught with unspoken implications.


    A thick silence enveloped the conversation, pressing down on her like a weight. She could hear rk¡¯s breathing grow morebored, each exhale a testament to his rising agitation. She continued, her tone deliberate, ¡°Vrie had an identst night. I was emotionally unstable, and Uncle Damon was worried I might spiral into overthinking if I went home, so¡ª¡±


    rk¡¯s voice turned sharp, a sneercing his words. ¡°So he took you to his house? N, please don¡¯t tell me nothing happened between the two of you alone!¡±


    N felt her temper re, her frustration boiling over. ¡°There were service staff in his house, and it wasn¡¯t as sordid as you imagine!¡± she shot back, her voice rising in indignation.


    rk¡¯s disbelief was palpable. ¡°Not as sordid as you think? So you just kissed and hugged, but didn¡¯t go all the way, right?!¡±


    ¡°rk!¡± Her eyes zed with cold fury, her heart pounding in her chest. ¡°You don¡¯t know what happenedst night. Vrie¡ª¡±


    He cut her off, his tone dismissive. ¡°Don¡¯t use Vrie as an excuse. N, I already told you this was yourst chance, and you squandered it!¡±


    His icy demeanor sent a shiver down her spine, and a sense of dread washed over her. She quickly added, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can exin everything when youe back from your business trip.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for an exnation. I¡¯m smart enough to judge for myself,¡± rk retorted, his voice hardening as he ended the call with a finality that left her reeling.


    N stared at her phone, her heart sinking as she attempted to call him back, but he refused to answer. She gripped her phone tightly, her anxiety escting. Taking a deep breath, she quickly typed out a flurry of messages, her fingers trembling with urgency.


    N: [I really just stayed at Uncle Damon¡¯s cest night. Nothing happened between us. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call him right now.]


    N: [Also, Vrie had a surprise for me at the hotelst night, but when I arrived, she had fallen from the building right in front of me. I was in shock, and Uncle Damon happened to pass by and helped me.]


    N: [Please call me when you see this message, and I¡¯ll exin everything slowly. Okay?]


    She sent the messages into the void, watching them disappear as if they would vanish into thin air. rk¡¯s silence was deafening, and she felt a creeping dread settle in her stomach. It wasn¡¯t just about him misunderstanding her; it was the fear that he might impulsively decide to give her father¡¯s kidney donation to someone else.


    Her heart felt as though it were aze¡ªan agonizing blend of anxiety and desperation. If she had known that the housekeeper would report back to rk, she would have insisted on returning homest night. But now, it was toote for regrets¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    In a fit of fury, rk dialed Michael, his voice dripping with anger as he barked orders. ¡°I want you to give the kidney donation to Jordyn¡¯s father.¡±


    Michael hesitated, sensing the storm brewing in rk¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Sumner, if Mrs. Sumner finds out about this, it might¡­¡±


    But rk, consumed by a whirlwind of rage and almost blinded by his emotions, refused to hear any objections. ¡°The kidney donation I obtained can go to whoever I want! Do as I say!¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡± Michael replied, the resignation evident in his tone as he acquiesced to rk¡¯s demands.


    Once the call ended, rk remained seething, his thoughts a chaotic tempest. He saw the unread messages from N sh on his screen, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to read them. In a fit of anger, he deleted the entire chat, severing thest thread ofmunication between them.


    This time, he was resolute; he would not forgive her so easily.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their tumultuous exchange, N stood alone, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on her like a suffocating shroud. Her heart ached not only from the fear of losing rk but also from the realization that their rtionship had reached a breaking point. She had tried to exin, to bridge the chasm of misunderstanding that had formed between them, but his anger had eclipsed reason. The silence that followed felt like a cruel punishment, a reminder of how fragile their connection had be. As she stared at her phone, the messages she sent felt like desperate pleas cast into an abyss, each one a testament to her longing for understanding and reconciliation.


    On the other side, rk¡¯s fury had led him to a precipice of irrevocable decisions, his emotions blinding him to the truth of N¡¯s words. In his haste to assert control, he had severed thest thread connecting them, choosing to erase their shared history rather than confront the vulnerability of their situation. The deletion of their messages symbolized a finality that echoed in both their hearts, a painful acknowledgment that trust, once fractured, could take a lifetime to rebuild. As N grappled with her fear of abandonment and rk wrestled with his misguided anger, both were left standing on opposite sides of an emotional divide, each yearning for the other yet trapped in their own turmoil. The unseen doors they had once stepped through together now stood firmly closed, leaving them to confront the untold worlds of istion and regret thaty ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to escte further, as both characters grapple with the fallout of their heated exchange. N, desperate to clear her name and salvage her rtionship, will find herself in a race against time. With the looming threat of rk¡¯s impulsive decision regarding the kidney donation, she will embark on a frantic quest to uncover the truth about Vrie¡¯s ident and seek out allies who might help her restore rk¡¯s trust. As she navigates the emotional minefield of her feelings for him, the stakes will rise, forcing her to confront not only her past but also the precarious future of her loved ones.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s internal struggle will deepen as he wrestles with his anger and the consequences of his rash decisions. The chapter will delve into his psyche, revealing the vulnerabilities beneath his tough exterior. Readers will witness how his unresolved feelings for N and his protective instincts sh, leading him to make choices that could irrevocably alter their lives. As he grapples with the implications of severing ties with N, the narrative will heighten the suspense, leaving readers eager to discover whether he will relent and allow her a chance to exin or if he will follow through with his destructive path. With each turn of the page, the tension will mount, propelling the story into uncharted emotional territory.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 149

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 149 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Jordyn receives a life-changing phone call from Michael, who shares the joyful news that rk has donated a kidney. This unexpected act of kindness fills Jordyn with tion, as she envisions her father regaining his health and vitality, free from the machines that have kept him alive. The anticipation of sharing this news with her friend N adds to her excitement, symbolizing hope and a new beginning.


    Meanwhile, the narrative shifts to a tense atmosphere in a CEO¡¯s office, where Spencer delivers urgent updates about an investigation rted to an incident involving Vrie. The discovery of a suspicious vehicle linked to the event suggests deeperplications, prompting Damon to instruct Spencer to probe the hotel staff for answers. The urgency and pressure of the situation weigh heavily on Spencer, who feels the need to resolve the case swiftly, driven by both duty and the looming threat of financial repercussions.


    In a contrasting scene, chaos unfolds at the Rainford vi, where Jacqueline grapples with the fallout from a disastrous situation involving Vrie. Her frustration and fear are palpable as she navigates the potential consequences of the incident, which could expose her involvement. The panic esctes as she instructs an aplice to flee the country, showcasing her desperation to evade responsibility. Her actions reveal a dark side, driven by self-preservation and anxiety.


    As the investigation progresses, Spencer¡¯s relentless pursuit of the truth leads to the apprehension of two suspects who ultimately confess to Jacqueline¡¯s orchestration of the scheme. The revtion that her actions may have directly contributed to Vrie¡¯s fall casts a shadow over the entire narrative, intertwining the themes of betrayal, guilt, and the lengths to which individuals will go to protect their interests. The story culminates in a tense exploration of morality and the unforeseen consequences of one¡¯s choices.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 149**


    Jordyn¡¯s heart raced as her phone rang, the screen lighting up with Michael¡¯s name. She answered it almost instantly, her breath catching in her throat.


    ¡°Jordyn, it¡¯s Michael. I have some incredible news,¡± he said, his voice steady yet filled with an undeniable excitement.


    When the words ¡°rk donated the kidney¡± reached her ears, a wave of tion washed over her. It was as if the sun had broken through a long, dreary winter. She had anticipated a lengthy deliberation from rk, a drawn-out process filled with questions and hesitations. But this? This was unexpected, a miracle wrapped in the fabric of their lives.


    Her mind raced with thoughts of her father, the man who had always been her rock. She could almost see him now, vibrant and full of life, no longer tethered to the machines that had be a part of him.


    Now, all that remained was to share this news with N. Jordyn ced a gentle hand on her still-t belly, a smile creeping onto her lips as she imagined the joy that would light up her friend¡¯s face.


    Throughout the day, N had been relentless, dialing rk¡¯s number again and again, her frustration mounting with each unanswered call. It seemed that fate had conspired against them, forcing Jordyn to wait until rk returned from his business trip to unravel the joyful news.


    Meanwhile, in the sleek, polished confines of the CEO¡¯s office, Spencer strode in, a file clutched tightly in his hands. He knocked on the door, his voice firm yet respectful. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I have an update regardingst night¡¯s incident.¡±


    Damon looked up, his brow furrowing slightly as he set aside the documents that had upied his attention.


    Spencer approached, handing over the file with a sense of urgency. ¡°We¡¯ve made some significant headway. We discovered a suspicious vehicle that exited through the hotel¡¯s back entrance shortly after Vrie¡¯s incident. This car had a counterfeit license te and disappeared down a road devoid of cameras. We¡¯re still in the process of tracking its final destination.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression hardened as he flipped through the file, his demeanor transforming into one of icy determination. ¡°Begin your investigation with the hotel staff. The fact that the surveince was conveniently down during Vrie¡¯s incident hints at the likelihood of an insider being involved.¡±


    Spencer nodded, his mind racing with the implications. ¡°Should we inform Ms. Jayston about this now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s gather more concrete evidence before we bring her into this,¡± Damon replied, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Spencer said, feeling the weight of the situation settle on his shoulders.


    ¡°I expect the final results within a day,¡± Damon instructed, his voice firm.


    Spencer felt the pressure mount instantly. Solving this case in such a short timeframe felt like an insurmountable challenge. Yet, the thought of his monthly paycheck spurred him onward, igniting a fierce determination within him.


    Meanwhile, at the Rainford vi, chaos reigned. Jacqueline was on the phone, her voice a tempest of frustration. ¡°What kind of disaster are you all creating?! I simply asked for a few photos of her clothes being removed, and now it¡¯s escted into a fall?!¡±


    The thought of Tom and the Weirs discovering the truth sent shivers down her spine. They would never let her escape unscathed.


    Her fury bubbled just beneath the surface, threatening to spill over.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. We didn¡¯t anticipate her jumping out of the window when we weren¡¯t watching. By the time we realized what was happening, it was far toote¡­¡± the voice on the other end stammered, fear evident in their tone.


    Jacqueline clenched her jaw, her mind racing with the potential consequences. ¡°The police will undoubtedly trace this back to you. I¡¯ll send you some money, but you need to leave the country immediately and never return. If you get caught and implicate me, I¡¯ll make sure your family knows everything!¡±


    With that, she ended the call, her heart pounding as she broke the SIM card and flushed it down the toilet, a final act of desperation.


    Despite the money transfer, anxiety gnawed at her insides. She could only pray that the police wouldn¡¯t connect the dots back to her.


    After a moment of hesitation, she hastily packed her bags, booking the earliest flight she could find, determined toy low abroad for as long as necessary.


    As she dragged her suitcase down the hallway, her mother, Charlotte Nichols, caught sight of her and inquired about her destination. ¡°Where are you off to in such a hurry?¡±


    Jacqueline, her mind racing, replied hastily, ¡°Just a short trip,¡± before jumping into her car and speeding away without a backward nce.


    Noticing her daughter¡¯s unusual behavior, Charlotte¡¯s instincts kicked in, and she quickly dialed Byron, concern etched on her face.


    Back at the scene of the investigation, Spencer worked with a sense of urgency. It wasn¡¯t long before he located the vehicle and apprehended the suspects just as they were about to make their escape.


    Initially, the two men insisted on their innocence, their bravado crumbling under the weight of Spencer¡¯s relentless questioning. After a thorough interrogation, they confessed, and Spencer¡¯s shock deepened as he learned that Jacqueline had orchestrated the entire scheme.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, they revealed that Jacqueline had instructed them to takepromising photos of Vrie. When Vrie jumped out of the window, one of them grabbed her foot, which likely caused her tond headfirst¡­¡± Spencer reported, his voice steady butced with disbelief.


    A three-story fall wasn¡¯t particrly high, and with a controlled jump, one might escape with minor injuries. But the implications of their actions loomedrge, casting a dark shadow over all involved.Conclusion


    In the wake of the life-changing news, Jordyn felt a profound sense of relief and hope, her heart swelling with gratitude for rk¡¯s selfless act. The thought of her father regaining his health filled her with an overwhelming joy that eclipsed the shadows of uncertainty that had loomed over her for so long. As she prepared to share this news with N, she envisioned the sharedughter and tears of happiness that would follow, a testament to their enduring friendship and the strength that had seen them through their darkest moments. This was not just a victory for her family; it was a reminder that love and sacrifice could weave together to create miracles, transforming despair into a brighter future.


    Meanwhile, the unfolding chaos surrounding Jacqueline painted a stark contrast to Jordyn¡¯s newfound hope. The web of deceit she had spun began to unravel, revealing the dark consequences of her actions. As Spencer closed in on the truth, the weight of the investigation pressed heavily on him, yet he felt a flicker of determination to seek justice for Vrie. The emotional turmoil of betrayal and desperation hung thick in the air, reminding everyone involved that choices have repercussions, and the unseen doors they step through can lead to both salvation and ruin. In this moment of reckoning, the characters stood at a crossroads, their lives irrevocably altered by the choices they had made, as they braced themselves for the consequences that awaited them beyond the threshold of their intertwined fates.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Jordyn prepares to share the life-changing news of rk¡¯s kidney donation with N. The anticipation of that moment will be palpable, especially as Jordyn grapples with her own emotions about her father¡¯s potential recovery. Will N¡¯s reaction be as joyous as Jordyn imagines, or will unforeseenplications arise, testing their friendship in unexpected ways? As Jordyn navigates this pivotal moment, the stakes will grow higher, intertwining her personal joy with the looming shadows of uncertainty.


    Meanwhile, the investigation into Vrie¡¯s incident will take a darker turn as Spencer delves deeper into the web of deceit spun by Jacqueline. With the shocking revtion of her involvement, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering how far Jacqueline is willing to go to protect herself. As Spencer races against time to gather evidence, the question of whether he can unravel the truth before it¡¯s toote will hang heavily in the air. Will he manage to connect the dots and bring Jacqueline¡¯s nefarious scheme to light, or will her desperate measures ensure that the truth remains buried? The intertwining narratives promise a thrilling ride, where every decision could lead to salvation or ruin.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 150

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 150 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story takes a dramatic turn when Vrie is attacked while trying to escape, leading to her falling into aa. Damon, clearly distressed, orders the apprehension of those responsible andmands that Jacqueline be brought back to face the consequences of her actions. Meanwhile, Jacqueline¡¯s excitement about her trip is abruptly shattered when she is confronted by the Rainfords¡¯ men at the airport, led by the family¡¯s butler. Her fierce defiance against their authority only intensifies as they forcibly take her away, leaving her feeling powerless and terrified.


    Upon her return home, Jacqueline is met with her father¡¯s wrath, who reveals the disastrous consequences of her defiance, including Vrie¡¯s condition. The weight of Byron¡¯s disappointment crushes her, leaving her in shock as she processes the gravity of her situation. A calm but unsettling presence, Spencer, informs Byron that they will take Jacqueline with them, heightening her fear and confusion. She pleads for her father¡¯s help, but Byron¡¯s cold demeanor indicates that he is unwilling or unable to protect her from the repercussions of her actions.


    As Jacqueline is taken to the ominous Hyphen Hotel, her terror esctes. She realizes that she is being led into a situation far beyond her control. The calmness of Spencer contrasts sharply with her frantic panic, and when she is dragged into Room 302, the reality of her predicament bes painfully clear. The sight of N, cold and unyielding, solidifies her fear, as she is thrown to the floor in a vulnerable position, facing the consequences of her rebellion and the unknown fate that awaits her. The chapter captures a whirlwind of emotions, from fear and desperation to confusion and a deep sense of dread about what lies ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    It was a shocking turn of events when the suspects, lurking in the shadows, attempted to seize Vrie just as she leaped from the building. The sudden impact caused her to collide with the ground, her head striking hard, and she immediately sumbed to the darkness of unconsciousness.


    Damon¡¯s face twisted into a grimace, a storm brewing behind his eyes. ¡°Take those two to the police station immediately,¡± hemanded, his voice low and menacing. ¡°As for Jacqueline, dispatch a few men to apprehend her. Bring her to N¡ªlet her deal with this mess herself.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jacqueline had just stepped into the bustling airport, her heart racing with anticipation for her uing trip. But her excitement was abruptly halted when the Rainfords¡¯ men, like a wall of stone, blocked her path. She red at them, irritation bubbling to the surface. ¡°Get out of my way! I¡¯ll miss my flight!¡± she snapped, her voice rising above the din of the terminal.


    The leader of this imposing group was none other than the Rainfords¡¯ butler, a man who typically took orders only from Byron himself. His demeanor was cool and unyielding as he stepped forward, blocking her escape.


    ¡°Ms. Rainford, your father has instructed me to escort you back,¡± he said, his tone dripping with authority.


    Jacqueline¡¯s eyes red with defiance. ¡°I¡¯m not going back! I¡¯m going abroad! If you don¡¯t step aside, don¡¯t me me for my rudeness!¡± she shouted, her voice echoing with desperation.


    Unfazed, the butler signaled to his team, and they advanced with an air of inevitability. Before she could react, they seized her arms, dragging her toward the waiting car.


    ¡°Let go of me! You¡¯re nothing but the Rainfords¡¯ckeys! Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯ll make sure my dad hears about this!¡± Jacqueline screamed, her wordsced with fury and fear.


    But their expressions remained impassive, as if her protests were mere whispers against a raging storm. They shoved her into the backseat of the car, and with a roar of the engine, they sped away from the airport, leaving her world behind.


    Upon arriving home, Jacqueline was met with an unexpected and brutal wee. Byron, her father, stood there, his face a mask of fury, and before she could even process her surroundings, he pped her hard across the face.


    ¡°You fool!¡± he bellowed, his voice echoing in the grand foyer. ¡°I told you to apologize to N! And now look¡ªthere¡¯s no word from her, and you¡¯ve caused Vrie to fall into aa! Are you trying to ruin me?¡±


    Jacqueline stood frozen, her mind racing. How could he possibly know about Vrie? The weight of her father¡¯s disappointment crashed down upon her like a tidal wave.


    At that moment, a man in a sharp suit rose from the plush sofa, his demeanor calm and collected as he regarded Byron. ¡°Mr. Rainford, now that Ms. Rainford is back, we will be taking her with us,¡± he stated matter-of-factly.


    A chill crept down Jacqueline¡¯s spine, as if she had stumbled into an icy cavern.


    ¡°Dad¡­ what¡¯s happening? Where are they taking me?¡± she stammered, her voice trembling with dread.


    Her eyes were wide, reflecting the fear that clutched at her heart, but Byron¡¯s response was cold and unyielding. ¡°You¡¯ve made a mess of things and angered the wrong people. You must face the consequences.¡±


    He turned to Spencer, a flicker of caution crossing his features. ¡°Mr. Hogg, my daughter has made mistakes, and we won¡¯t discuss the repercussions she must face. We can only hope that Mr. Sumner will show mercy and spare her life.¡±


    Spencer smiled, a disconcerting calmness in his demeanor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Rainford. We¡¯re all civilized individuals here. We wouldn¡¯t take lives.¡±


    Byron exhaled a sigh of relief, but the tension in the room was palpable. Given the precarious state of the Rainford Group, they wouldn¡¯t dare voice theirints even if Damon truly decided to eliminate Jacqueline. They could only me their own foolishness for assuming Damon was as lenient as rk.


    Now, having brought this catastrophe upon themselves, they had no choice but to endure the consequences, no matter how painful they might be.


    Jacqueline, in a state of panic, instinctively began to retreat. ¡°Dad, please help me! I don¡¯t want to go! I know I was wrong! I promise I¡¯ll listen to you from now on. I just can¡¯t go with them¡­¡± Her voice cracked with desperation, but Byron remained unmoved, turning his back on her pleas as he strode toward his study.


    Her cries faded into the distance, swallowed by the silence of the grand house.


    Thirty minutester, the car came to a halt outside the imposing Hyphen Hotel. Jacqueline¡¯s heart raced with terror as she realized the gravity of her situation. ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± she gasped, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough, Ms. Rainford,¡± Spencer replied, his tone as calm as ever, sending shivers down her spine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me get out of the car!¡± Jacqueline shrieked, panic gripping her heart.


    Despite her frantic struggles, two men in ck suits seized her, dragging her from the vehicle with a force that left her little room to resist. They guided her up the steps, one on each side, their grip unyielding.


    As they approached Room 302¡ªthe very room where Vrie¡¯s incident had unfolded¡ªJacqueline¡¯s fear reached a fever pitch.


    When they finally thrust her into the room, her terror peaked, especially upon seeing N seated on the sofa, her expression cold and unyielding, like a statue carved from ice.


    Jacqueline was unceremoniously thrown to the floor,nding awkwardly at N¡¯s feet, her heart racing as the reality of her situation settled in.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of chaos, Jacqueline found herself ensnared in a web of her own making, the consequences of her defiance now loomingrge and inescapable. As shey on the floor, the weight of her father¡¯s disappointment and the chilling presence of N settled over her like a suffocating shroud. The once vibrant world she had envisioned for herself was now reduced to a stark reality, one marked by fear and uncertainty. The echoes of her father¡¯s anger and the ruthless efficiency of the Rainfords¡¯ men rang in her ears, a constant reminder of her missteps. In that moment of vulnerability, the gravity of her choices crystallized, leaving her grappling with the haunting question: how had she let ite to this?


    Yet, amid the darkness, a flicker of resolve began to stir within her. Jacqueline understood that she could no longer run from her mistakes; she had to confront them head-on. The road ahead promised to be fraught with challenges, but perhaps it was also a chance for redemption. With her heart pounding and her spirit ignited by a newfound determination, she resolved to navigate this perilous path, to reim her agency from the shadows that threatened to engulf her. The unseen doors she had once sought to escape now beckoned her toward untold worlds, filled with the possibility of transformation and, ultimately, the hope of forgiveness.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension in Room 302 reaches a boiling point, readers can anticipate an explosive confrontation between Jacqueline and N. With Jacqueline at N¡¯s mercy, the dynamics of power and vulnerability will unfold in unexpected ways. Will Jacqueline find the courage to confront the woman who holds her fate in her hands, or will she sumb to the overwhelming fear that threatens to engulf her? The stakes are higher than ever, and with Vrie¡¯s fate hanging in the bnce, every word exchanged could tip the scales of life and death.


    Meanwhile, outside the confines of the Hyphen Hotel, Damon and Byron are embroiled in a perilous game of chess, strategizing their next moves amid the chaos. Will Damon take drastic measures to protect his interests, or will Byron¡¯s desperation lead him to make choices that could further endanger his daughter? The looming threat of betrayal and shifting alliances promises to keep readers on the edge of their seats, as secrets from the past begin to resurface, intertwining the characters¡¯ fates in ways they never anticipated.


    As Jacqueline grapples with her impending confrontation with N, the chapter will delve into her internal struggle, revealing her deepest fears and regrets. Will she discover an inner strength that allows her to fight back, or will she remain a pawn in a game far more dangerous than she ever imagined? With each passing moment, the unseen doors to untold worlds beckon, and readers will be left breathless, eager to uncover what lies beyond.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 15`1

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 15`1 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension between Jacqueline and N esctes dramatically as Jacqueline finds herself in a terrifying predicament. Faced with N¡¯s cold demeanor and sadistic intentions, Jacqueline¡¯s fear is palpable. N revels in the power she holds over Jacqueline, taunting her with the pain that Vrie, a mutual acquaintance, has experienced. This dynamic highlights Jacqueline¡¯s desperation and her struggle to maintainposure in the face of impending threat.


    As the confrontation unfolds, Jacqueline¡¯s emotional turmoil bes evident. She recalls the indifference of Byron during her abduction and the grim reality of Vrie lying unconscious in the ICU. This realization deepens her fear of ending up like Vrie, trapped in darkness and silence. In a moment of vulnerability, Jacqueline pleads for mercy, showcasing her desperation and willingness to atone for her perceived mistakes. However, N remains unyielding, further intensifying Jacqueline¡¯s dread as she threatens to expose her vulnerability.


    N¡¯s sadistic pleasure in Jacqueline¡¯s suffering culminates in a horrifying ultimatum: to jump out of the window or face a worse fate. This cruel suggestion leaves Jacqueline in a state of disbelief and terror, as she grapples with the notion of taking her own life. The emotional weight of the situation ispounded by N¡¯s usations regarding Jacqueline¡¯s previous actions concerning Vrie, painting her asplicit in the very tragedy that has unfolded. The confrontation serves as a brutal reminder of the consequences of betrayal and the fragility of life.


    Ultimately, the story captures a moment of intense psychological conflict, as Jacqueline¡¯s fight for survival shes with N¡¯s malicious intent. The stark contrast between their emotional states¡ªthe defiance of N and the desperation of Jacqueline¡ªcreates a gripping narrative. As Jacqueline faces the ultimate choice between life and death, the reader is left to ponder the depths of fear and the consequences of one¡¯s actions in a world where unseen doors lead to untold horrors.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    Seeing the stark fear etched into Jacqueline¡¯s features, N remained as immovable as a statue, her expression a mask of calm. She couldn¡¯t help but think how Vrie must have felt when she took that fateful leap. The thought sent a shiver of satisfaction down her spine.


    Jacqueline clenched her jaw tightly, her eyes narrowing into fierce slits. ¡°What do you want, N?¡± she spat, her voiceced with both defiance and desperation.


    A slow, almost yful smile crept across N¡¯s lips. ¡°Oh, I simply want you to feel the same pain and terror that Vrie experienced,¡± she replied, her tone dripping with mockery.


    Jacqueline¡¯s eyes widened in horror, a mix of disbelief and dread swirling within her. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! If youy a finger on me, the Rainfords will make you pay for it!¡± Her voice trembled slightly, betraying the fear she was trying to mask.


    N¡¯sughter rang out, high and mocking. ¡°If the Rainfords truly intended to protect you, you wouldn¡¯t find yourself in this predicament, would you?¡± she sang, her words slicing through the air like a knife.


    A wave of terror washed over Jacqueline. Memories flooded her mind, and she recalled Byron¡¯s cold indifference as he had watched her being taken against her will. The realization that Vriey unconscious in the ICU, unaware of her surroundings or when she might awaken, sent tremors coursing through Jacqueline¡¯s body.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of ending up like Vrie, trapped in darkness and silence.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, I see now that I was wrong,¡± Jacqueline pleaded, her voice trembling as she fought to maintain herposure. ¡°Please, just let me go! I¡¯ll go to Vrie¡¯s hospital room and beg for her forgiveness. I¡¯m on my knees, begging you¡­¡±


    Her face had drained of color, and her eyes were wide, glistening with desperation.


    N¡¯s expression remained as impassive as ever, her demeanor unyielding. ¡°Will you undress yourself willingly, or shall I summon someone to assist you?¡± she asked, her voice cool and devoid of empathy.


    Jacqueline shook her head vigorously, panic rising within her. ¡°No, please, don¡¯t make me do that¡­¡±


    Tom wouldn¡¯te to her aid in this moment. If he found out what she had done to Vrie, he might unleash an even harsher punishment upon her. The thought filled her with an overwhelming sense of despair, tightening her chest like a vice.


    ¡°It appears I¡¯ll need to have someone help you after all,¡± N said, her toneced with satisfaction.


    As her words hung in the air, the two men in ck who had initially brought Jacqueline here stepped forward, their intentions clear.


    A wave of terror crashed over her. She stumbled backward, her voice rising to a frantic scream, ¡°No! Stay away from me! Please, don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    But her cries fell on deaf ears. The men advanced swiftly, tearing her clothing apart with ruthless efficiency, exposing her white bra to the cold air.


    ¡°Please, no! I¡¯m begging you! Let me go! I truly understand my mistake!¡± Jacqueline shrieked, panic wing at her throat.


    N approached, a predatory glint in her eyes as she pulled out her phone, snapping pictures of Jacqueline¡¯s disheveled state and exposed underwear.


    ¡°If Ie across anypromising images of Vrie online, these photos will find their way to the inte as well,¡± N threatened, her voice smooth and chilling.


    Jacqueline¡¯s heart raced with fury and humiliation. She longed to tear N apart right then and there, but she knew that her only option was to plead for mercy. No one wasing to save her.


    ¡°I swear¡­ I don¡¯t have any photos¡­¡± she sobbed, her voice cracking under the weight of her fear.


    ¡°You better hope that¡¯s true,¡± N replied coldly, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    Looking into Jacqueline¡¯s swollen, tear-filled eyes, N felt nopassion. ¡°Alright then. You can go ahead and jump out of that window now,¡± she said, her tone casual as if discussing the weather.


    Jacqueline¡¯s heart dropped, disbelief flooding her senses. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Her voice trembled, filled with sheer terror. The suggestion to jump out of the window felt akin to asking her to take her own life.


    ¡°Surprised? Don¡¯t forget, Vrie was also coerced into jumping by the very people you sent. But don¡¯t worry, three stories won¡¯t kill you,¡± N said dismissively, her eyes glinting with malice.


    Jacqueline¡¯s fear was palpable, her breath hitching in her throat. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die! Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    ¡°I suggest you jump yourself. Otherwise, if I have to push you, it will be difficult to control the force. You could end up seriously injured,¡± N exined with a chilling calmness.


    Seeing the cold smile stered on N¡¯s face, Jacqueline felt a surge of anger and desperation. ¡°N, how is this any different from murder?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you recognize it¡¯s no different from murder? Then why didn¡¯t you report it to the police when Vrie fell into aa after her jump? Instead, you packed your bags and tried to flee abroad,¡± N shot back, her words sharp and usatory.Conclusion


    In the suffocating silence that followed N¡¯s chilling ultimatum, Jacqueline¡¯s world unraveled. The weight of her decisions pressed down on her like an anchor, dragging her deeper into despair. She stood at the precipice of her own making, grappling with the haunting echoes of Vrie¡¯s fate. The realization that she had allowed fear to dictate her path, leading her into this dark corner, ignited a flicker of defiance within her. With every ounce of courage she could muster, she began toprehend that true strengthy not in submission, but in the fight for her own redemption. As she faced N, the embodiment of her guilt and terror, she understood that this moment could either seal her fate or be the catalyst for her liberation.


    In that heartbeat of rity, Jacqueline¡¯s resolve solidified. She refused to let fear dictate her actions any longer. The image of Vrie, vulnerable and unconscious, ignited a fierce determination to reim her own narrative. With a deep breath, she confronted N, her voice steady despite the tremors of anxiety coursing through her. ¡°I won¡¯t be your pawn any longer,¡± she dered, each word a stepping stone towards her awakening. As the men in ck loomed closer, the strength of her newfound conviction surged through her veins. She understood that the unseen doors to untold worlds were not merely about escape; they were about the power to confront her demons, to rise from the ashes of her mistakes, and to forge a path toward healing and hope. In that moment, amidst the chaos, Jacqueline chose to step forward, ready to reim her life and face whatevery beyond.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Jacqueline faces the harrowing ultimatum presented by N. With her back against the wall, Jacqueline must confront not just her own fears but the consequences of her past actions. Will she find the strength to defy N¡¯s twisted game, or will the weight of her guilt and desperation force her into a corner from which there seems to be no escape? The stakes are higher than ever as the threat of exposure looms over her, and the chilling possibility of following Vrie into darkness bes all too real.


    As the chapter unfolds, the narrative promises to delve deeper into the psyche of both Jacqueline and N. Readers will witness the unraveling of Jacqueline¡¯s resolve as she grapples with her choices, the haunting memories of Vrie¡¯s fall, and the chilling realization that her own life hangs in the bnce. Meanwhile, N¡¯s sadistic pleasure in Jacqueline¡¯s suffering hints at deeper motivations and a past intertwined with Vrie¡¯s fate. Will N reveal her true intentions, or will she continue to toy with Jacqueline¡¯s emotions, pushing her further into despair? The next chapter holds the key to unlocking these mysteries, leaving readers breathless and eager for the unfolding drama.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 152

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 152 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Jacqueline finds herself cornered by N, who refuses to let her confess to the police. Jacqueline¡¯s desperation is palpable as she pleads for mercy, realizing the gravity of her situation and the ruthlessness of N. N¡¯s desire for Jacqueline to experience the same suffering as Vrie intensifies Jacqueline¡¯s despair, leading her to reflect on her past mistakes and the consequences of her actions.


    As the tension esctes, Jacqueline attempts to shift the me onto Erin, believing that if she can convince N of Erin¡¯s involvement, she might escape her dire circumstances. Despite her fear, she tries to assert that Erin manipted her into harming Vrie. However, N¡¯s skepticism grows as she questions the validity of Jacqueline¡¯s ims, emphasizing that Erin had no motive to harm Vrie. This moment highlights Jacqueline¡¯s desperation as she clings to the hope of absolution while facing the reality of her situation.


    The confrontation takes a turn when N contacts Erin, seeking rity on Jacqueline¡¯s usations. The dialogue reveals Erin¡¯s cold dismissal of Jacqueline¡¯s ims and her warning that without evidence, Jacqueline¡¯s situation could worsen. Jacqueline¡¯s panic deepens as she realizes she has no tangible proof to support her assertions, leaving her vulnerable and trapped. N¡¯sck of sympathy and the advancing men create a ustrophobic atmosphere, heightening Jacqueline¡¯s fear and helplessness.


    As the men prepare to throw Jacqueline out of the window, her pleas for mercy echo through the room, encapsting her terror and regret. Just when all seems lost, an authoritative voicemands them to stop, introducing an unexpected twist to the narrative. This moment of intervention leaves the reader on edge, uncertain of what will happen next and whether Jacqueline will find a way to escape her fate. The story explores themes of guilt, maniption, and the desperate struggle for survival in a world where unseen doors lead to untold dangers.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    ¡°I realize now that I was mistaken¡­ I¡¯ll go to the police and confess. Will you allow me to leave?¡± Jacqueline¡¯s voice trembled with desperation as she implored N, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and hope.


    N, however, merely shook her head, her expression unyielding. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t suffice. Even if you do turn yourself in, the Rainfords have the resources to bail you out.¡±


    ¡°What I truly desire,¡± N continued, her voice steady and cold, ¡°is for you to endure the same torment and terror that Vrie experienced. Only then will you grasp the depth of her suffering.¡±


    A wave of despair washed over Jacqueline, crashing against her like a relentless tide. She hadn¡¯t anticipated N¡¯s unwavering ruthlessness. Regret gnawed at her insides as she reflected on her choices. If only she had heeded her parents¡¯ warnings and offered a sincere apology to N, she wouldn¡¯t find herself ensnared in this dire predicament now.


    But then a thought flickered in her mind like a spark in the darkness. Erin had been the one to provoke her into this mess. If she could just shift the me onto Erin, perhaps there was still a chance for her to salvage her situation!


    With renewed determination, she lifted her gaze to meet N¡¯s steely eyes. ¡°Ms. Jayston, it was Erin who pushed me into this,¡± she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    N¡¯s brow furrowed, and her expression hardened further. ¡°Erin has no vendetta against Vrie. What possible benefit could she gain from you harming her?¡±


    Jacqueline shook her head vigorously, her voice quaking with fear. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! But she told me that if I ruined Vrie, Tom would be mine, and the Rainfords would be saved¡­ I-I truly didn¡¯t want to hurt Vrie¡­ Please, have mercy on me!¡±


    ¡°So it was Erin who instructed you to take thosepromising photos of Vrie and to coerce her into jumping?¡± N¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    ¡°Yes! She made me do everything!¡± Jacqueline affirmed, desperation spilling from her lips as she clung to the hope of absolution.


    In her frantic attempt to extricate herself from the situation, Jacqueline poured all the me onto Erin, hoping that N would believe her.


    N regarded her in silence, her expression inscrutable. Just when Jacqueline thought she might have swayed N¡¯s opinion, N unexpectedly dialed a number on her phone.


    Momentster, Erin¡¯s gentle voice resonated through the speaker. ¡°Ms. N, how can I assist you today?¡±


    N hesitated, her eyes narrowing as she reyed the incriminating recording she had captured earlier.


    When the recording concluded, a heavy silence filled the air before Erin¡¯s voice returned, nowced with an icy edge. ¡°Ms. N, do you truly believe Jacqueline¡¯s usations?¡±


    N lowered her gaze, her voice deliberate and slow. ¡°I wanted to dismiss it, but Jacqueline¡¯s ims are serious, and I felt it necessary to consult you, Ms. Hulle.¡±


    ¡°She ims it was my orders. Does she possess any proof?¡± Erin¡¯s tone was sharp, a hint of disbelief evident.


    Before N could respond, Jacqueline, seated on the floor and feeling the weight of her predicament, snapped, ¡°Erin, don¡¯t deny it! You were the one who guided me during that shopping trip!¡±


    ¡°Jacqueline, you need tangible evidence to support such allegations. If youck proof, I suggest you remain silent. Should you continue to nder me, not only will I retaliate, but the Hulles will ensure you face consequences as well!¡± Erin¡¯s warning was clear, her tone unforgiving.


    With that, she abruptly ended the call.


    N turned her gaze back to Jacqueline, her expression devoid of sympathy. ¡°Do you have any evidence to support your ims?¡±


    Jacqueline felt as if the ground had shifted beneath her feet, leaving her unsteady. How could she possibly have any evidence? She had never anticipated that events would spiral to such an extreme.


    Noticing Jacqueline¡¯s silence, N¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Since youck evidence, you¡¯re wasting my time.¡±


    ¡°No, please! I don¡¯t want to jump! I¡¯ll die if I do!¡± Jacqueline cried out, paning her words as she felt the walls closing in around her.


    N remained unresponsive, but the two men nking her began to advance toward Jacqueline, their intentions clear.


    Frantically, she tried to retreat, but the confines of the room left her with nowhere to go, and within moments, she found herself ensnared.


    The men seized her arms and legs, lifting her toward the window as terror coursed through her veins. ¡°No, please! I beg you! Let me go! I truly understand my mistake!¡± she pleaded, her voice rising in desperation as she struggled against their grip.


    Just as the men prepared to throw her out of the window, a voice, cold and filled with fury, echoed from the doorway. ¡°Stop!¡±Conclusion


    In the climactic moment that followed, Jacqueline¡¯s heart raced as the weight of her misdeeds bore down on her. The realization of her istion sank in; she had unwittingly be a pawn in a game farrger than herself. As the men hesitated, caught off guard by themanding voice, she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her, but it was quickly overshadowed by the grim understanding that her actions had led her to this precipice. N¡¯s relentless pursuit of justice for Vrie revealed the harsh truth about the consequences of betrayal, leaving Jacqueline to confront the reality of her choices. In that moment of impending doom, she understood that there was no easy escape from the web of deceit she had woven, and the path to redemption would be fraught with pain.


    As the figure in the doorway stepped forward, Jacqueline¡¯s breath caught in her throat, a mixture of fear and anticipation coursing through her. The tension in the room shifted, and she clung to the hope that perhaps this intervention could lead her toward a chance at redemption. Yet, she knew deep down that the journey ahead would demand more than mere words; it would require a reckoning with the truth of her actions and the courage to face the consequences. In the end, the unseen doors she had stepped through had led not to salvation, but to a confrontation with her own demons, forcing her to grapple with the reality that true understanding oftenes at a steep price. As she stood on the brink of her fate, the weight of her choices bore heavily upon her, and the path to untold worlds beyondy uncertain before her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    What to Expect in the Next Chapter?


    As the tension reaches its peak, readers can expect a dramatic confrontation that could change everything for Jacqueline, N, and Erin. The voice that cuts through the chaos promises to be a game-changer, potentially revealing hidden alliances and unexpected motivations. Who is this mysterious figure, and what power do they hold over the unfolding events? With Jacqueline teetering on the brink of despair, the stakes have never been higher, and the revtion of this new character could either save her or seal her fate.


    Moreover, the chapter will delve deeper into the intricate web of maniption and betrayal that has ensnared the trio. As secrets begin to unravel, readers will gain insight into N¡¯s true intentions and the lengths she is willing to go to exact her revenge. Will Erin¡¯s facade of innocence crumble under the weight of Jacqueline¡¯s usations, or will she find a way to turn the tables? The dynamics between these characters are fraught with tension and uncertainty, and the next chapter promises to explore the depths of their motivations, leading to a confrontation that could alter their lives forever. Prepare for unexpected twists and revtions that will leave readers breathless and eager for more.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 153

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 153 Summary


    In Chapter 153 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N confronts Tom, who demands that she release Jacqueline. Tom¡¯s demeanor is serious, and he expresses urgency regarding Jacqueline¡¯s release, but N responds with sarcasm and defiance, reminding him of Vrie¡¯s condition in the ICU due to Jacqueline¡¯s actions. The tension between them esctes as N challenges Tom¡¯s authority and the idea that Jacqueline has faced any real consequences for her behavior.


    Tom warns N that her actions could provoke a dangerous conflict between the Rainford and Sumner groups, which would have severe repercussions for her. Despite his warnings, N remains obstinate, mocking his concern and asserting her own power in the situation. The confrontation is charged with unspoken threats, and both characters refuse to yield, revealing the deep animosity that exists between them.


    As the standoff continues, N ultimately decides to release Jacqueline, but she makes it clear that this is not the end of their conflict. Jacqueline, now vulnerable and desperate, tries to exin her intentions to Tom, but he coldly cuts her off, reminding her of their past and the choices she made that led to their estrangement. His anger boils over as he physically confronts her, showcasing his disgust for her actions and the emotional toll it has taken on him.


    After the confrontation, N receives news that Vrie has awakened, prompting a mix of disbelief and joy. She expresses her urgency to get to the hospital, indicating a shift in her priorities. Despite her relief, N¡¯s determination to deal with Jacqueline remains firm, suggesting that while she may be momentarily focused on Vrie¡¯s recovery, the conflict with Jacqueline is far from resolved. The chapter concludes with N contemting her next steps, highlighting her resilience and strategic thinking in the face of adversity.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 153**


    N pivoted sharply towards the entrance, her heart racing as she spotted Tom striding forward, his face a mask of cold resolve. A smirk curled on her lips, a mixture of amusement and disdain. ¡°Mr. Genge, to what do I owe the displeasure of your visit?¡± she asked, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Tom¡¯s gaze pierced through her, icy and unyielding. ¡°Let Jacqueline go,¡± hemanded, his voice steady butced with an undercurrent of urgency.


    N¡¯s expression hardened, her brows knitting together in disbelief. ¡°You must be joking. Vrie lies unconscious in the ICU because of her actions. What gives you the right to demand I release her?¡± She felt a surge of defiance, her anger bubbling just beneath the surface.


    ¡°Even if you were to cast her out this very moment, it wouldn¡¯t rouse Vrie from her slumber. Jacqueline has already faced her consequences,¡± Tom countered, his voice firm, as if he were trying to reason with a child who refused to see the truth.


    N scoffed, a sharpugh escaping her lips. ¡°What consequences? You think this is enough punishment?¡± Her tone was mocking, as she crossed her arms defiantly, refusing to back down.


    Tom¡¯s frown deepened as he regarded N, his patience wearing thin. Her obstinacy was infuriating, especially considering Jacqueline¡¯s fragile state. ¡°If you proceed with this, you will undoubtedly offend the Rainfords. A sh between the Rainford Group and the Sumner Group would spell disaster for you, and the Sumners won¡¯t hesitate to retaliate,¡± he warned, his voice low and serious.


    N raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. ¡°So, Mr. Genge, are you genuinely concerned for my well-being?¡± She let the sarcasm drip from her words like venom, relishing the tension that crackled in the air.


    Tom¡¯s expression hardened further, the chill in his gaze intensifying. ¡°Your intentions matter little to me. Should you dare to push her out today, I assure you, I won¡¯t let you off lightly. And don¡¯t think Damon can shield you forever; he is not omnipotent.¡±


    The two locked eyes, the atmosphere thick with unspoken threats and simmering animosity. Each second stretched into eternity as they stood there, neither willing to back down.


    Finally, N broke the silence, her voice cold and cutting. ¡°If Vrie knew you were defending the woman who caused her this pain, she would surely reconsider her feelings for you. It¡¯s almostughable.¡±


    Tom narrowed his eyes, his temper ring. ¡°This is a matter between me and Vrie. You have no right to judge my choices!¡± His voice rose slightly, a hint of desperation creeping in.


    N¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. ¡°I could let her go right now, but mark my words, this won¡¯t conclude here,¡± she warned, her tone chilling.


    With that, she gestured to the men who had been holding Jacqueline captive, ordering them to release her. As she strode past Tom, her presence lingered like a storm cloud, heavy and foreboding.


    In mere moments, the room was left in an eerie silence, with only the disheveled figure of Jacqueline sprawled on the floor and Tom standing there, his expression a tumult of emotions.


    ¡°Tom¡­¡± Jacqueline¡¯s voice trembled, tears spilling down her cheeks as she looked up at him, desperation etched on her face.


    His expression darkened, a storm brewing behind his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Tom, Jacqueline. Out of respect for what we once shared, this is the final time I will offer you any assistance. From now on, when our paths cross, we shall be nothing more than strangers. If I discover you have harmed Vrie in any way again, I will make you wish you hadn¡¯t,¡± he warned, his voice low and menacing.


    Jacqueline¡¯s heart raced, panic seizing her. She scrambled to her feet, her hands reaching out in a futile attempt to stop him. ¡°Tom, I only wanted to take a few photos of Vrie¡­ to use them as leverage to keep her away from you. I never meant for any of this to happen!¡± Her words tumbled out in a frantic rush, but before she could finish her plea, Tom¡¯s hand shot out, gripping her neck with a fierce intensity.


    The world around her began to blur as the choking sensation enveloped her, and she struggled against his hold, but it was no use.


    Disgust twisted Tom¡¯s features, his voice a low growl. ¡°Jacqueline, our chapter ended when you chose to abandon everything for a life abroad. I hope you grasp that reality.¡±


    With a swift motion, he released her, sending her crashing back to the floor, devoid of any trace of empathy.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Charlotte¡¯s heartfelt plea and the history of their shared past, Tom would have unleashed a far harsher punishment than N had ever contemted.


    Once N exited the hotel, her phone buzzed insistently. It was the hospital, delivering news that Vrie had awakened. A wave of disbelief washed over her, quickly followed by a surge of joy, and she took a moment to steady her racing heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡± she eximed, her voice filled with urgency as she turned to Spencer. ¡°Mr. Hogg, I appreciate your support. Please extend my gratitude to Uncle Damon as well. Without his assistance, we might not have uncovered the truth so swiftly. I¡¯ll make sure to thank him personally another time.¡±


    Spencer shook his head, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. ¡°No need for thanks; it¡¯s my duty. But are you truly going to let Jacqueline walk away unscathed?¡±


    N¡¯s expression shifted, her eyes turning steely. ¡°Absolutely not. But with Vrie awake, I need to assess her condition first before I decide my next move.¡±Conclusion


    As N stepped out of the hotel, her heart was a tumult of conflicting emotions. The confrontation with Tom had been a stark reminder of the stakes at y, yet the news of Vrie¡¯s awakening ignited a flicker of hope within her. The tension that had hung heavy in the air moments before was now reced by a determination to protect those she cared about. N realized that while her path had been fraught with anger and defiance, it was ultimately driven by a desire to shield Vrie from further harm. The weight of her choices pressed upon her, but she was resolute; she would not allow Jacqueline to escape the consequences of her actions unscathed.


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, N felt a shift within herself. The storm of animosity that had clouded her judgment began to clear, reced by a sense of purpose. As she rushed to the hospital, the urgency of the moment propelled her forward, and she understood that her fight was not just against Jacqueline but also against the shadows of her own past. The unseen doors to new worlds were opening, and with each step, she embraced the possibility of redemption¡ªnot just for Vrie, but for herself as well. The journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but N was ready to face them head-on, fueled by the hope of healing and the promise of a brighter future.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As N rushes to the hospital, the stakes are higher than ever. With Vrie awake and the truth on the verge of unraveling, N must confront the consequences of her actions and the tangled web of rtionships that threaten to ensnare her. Will Vrie¡¯s awakening bring rity or only deepen the chaos surrounding them? Expect an intense exploration of loyalty and betrayal as N grapples with her next steps, weighing her desire for vengeance against the need to protect those she holds dear.


    Meanwhile, Tom is left reeling from his confrontation with Jacqueline, the emotional toll weighing heavily on him. With unresolved feelings and a fierce determination to shield Vrie from further harm, Tom¡¯s path will inevitably intertwine with N¡¯s. The tension between them promises to ignite as they both navigate their shifting allegiances and the looming threat of the Rainfords. Prepare for a chapter that dives deep into theplexities of love and revenge, where every choice could lead to unforeseen consequences, and alliances may shift in the blink of an eye. Will N find the strength to confront her past, or will her quest for retribution consume her? The answers await just beyond the next unseen door.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 154

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 154 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N arrives at the hospital, feeling a mix of anxiety and relief upon seeing her friend Vrie awake. However, the atmosphere quickly shifts when Vrie¡¯s mother, Phoebe, confronts N with disdain, ming her for Vrie¡¯s ident. Vrie stands up to her mother, asserting her right to choose her friends, which only esctes the tension between them. Phoebe¡¯s anger boils over, leading to a dramatic outburst as she storms out of the room, leaving N feeling the weight of unresolved emotions.


    As N exits the hospital, she encounters rk, who questions her presence there with irritation. Their exchange reveals underlying tensions and mistrust, particrly regarding N¡¯s past stay at his uncle¡¯s house. rk¡¯s suspicion leads to a confrontation where he forcefully takes N with him, disregarding her protests and leaving her feeling a mix of fear and anger. Despite her attempts to assert her independence, N finds herself at the mercy of rk¡¯s controlling behavior.


    Upon arriving at rk¡¯s vi, N is met with further hostility as hemands her to get out of the car. When she refuses, he drags her out and throws her onto the sofa, disying apleteck of concern for her well-being. His authoritative demeanor culminates in a chilling order to lock her in the basement, leaving N feeling trapped and uncertain about her fate. The chapter ends with N grappling with her emotions, caught between fear and defiance as she faces an unknown future.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 154**


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Spencer said, his voice filled with a hint of eagerness.


    ¡°No need for that. I drove myself,¡± N replied, her tone firm as she shook her head, determined to assert her independence.


    Less than thirty minutester, N pulled into the hospital parking lot, her heart racing with a mix of anxiety and anticipation. As she stepped into the sterile environment of the hospital, she felt a wave of relief wash over her when she caught sight of Vrie, who had truly awakened from her slumber. A deep sigh escaped her lips, and her eyes glistened with unshed tears, a testament to the worry that had gued her for days.


    However, the moment Phoebeid eyes on her, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. Phoebe¡¯s expression darkened, her lips tightening into a thin line. ¡°Ms. Jayston, you¡¯re not wee here,¡± she dered, her voice sharp and filled with disdain.


    Vrie, still groggy but aware, frowned as she turned her gaze toward her mother. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± she asked, confusioncing her words.


    Phoebe scoffed, her voice dripping with contempt. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her birthday, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation,¡± she snapped, her anger bubbling just beneath the surface.


    Vrie¡¯s brows knitted together in frustration. ¡°These two things have nothing to do with each other,¡± she shot back defiantly. ¡°Just because I had an ident on my way to dinner doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s my fault for going to that restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, I don¡¯t want you having any more contact with her,¡± Phoebe insisted, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    Vrie¡¯s eyes red with indignation. ¡°Whether or not I choose to remain friends with someone is none of your business!¡± she asserted, her voice steady despite the tension.


    ¡°You!¡± Phoebe¡¯s anger reached a boiling point, her face paling as she struggled to contain her fury. Without warning, she mmed the bowl she had been holding onto the table, the sound echoing through the room like a thunderp. ¡°Fine! You¡¯re all grown up now, and I can¡¯t control you. I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    As Phoebe rose to storm out, N quickly interjected, her voice calm yet firm. ¡°Mrs. Weir, I only came to check if Vrie was really awake. You don¡¯t have to leave. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Turning her attention back to Vrie, N added softly, ¡°Vrie, I promise I¡¯lle see you another day.¡±


    ¡°N¡ª¡± Vrie began, but before she could finish her thought, N had already turned and exited the room, leaving behind a sense of unresolved tension.


    Vrie red at her mother, disappointment etched across her features. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with bitterness.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, refusing to meet her daughter¡¯s gaze. ¡°I just don¡¯t like her. You should stay away from her,¡± she stated, her conviction unwavering.


    Realizing that her mother¡¯s mind was made up, Vrie chose to ignore her, focusing instead on the whirlwind of emotions swirling within her.


    The moment N stepped outside the hospital, the world around her shifted once again. A sleek ck Cayenne barreled toward her, its engine growling ominously. Just as it seemed destined to collide with her, the screech of tires filled the air, and the car skidded to a halt a mere ten centimeters from her.


    The driver¡¯s door swung open, and rk emerged, his expression as cold as ice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he questioned, his voiceced with irritation.


    ¡°You were supposed to return in three days. Why are you here today?¡± N shot back, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    rk¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone sharp. ¡°What are you doing at the hospital?¡±


    N¡¯s frown deepened, her voice now icy. ¡°What¡¯s with the interrogative tone?¡±


    rk huffed in frustration. ¡°What does it mean? Don¡¯t you get it? I still haven¡¯t had a chance to ask you about what happened when you stayed over at my uncle¡¯s house that night.¡±


    As she sensed his suspicion, N decided it was best to keep her silence. ¡°Think what you want. You wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway,¡± she replied, her voice steady despite the hurt beneath her words.


    rk sneered, the corners of his mouth twisting into a mocking grin. ¡°I want to believe you, but you stayed overnight at a man¡¯s house who clearly has ulterior motives for you. How am I supposed to trust you?¡±


    N crossed her arms defiantly. ¡°So what do you want now?¡± she asked, her tone challenging.


    Without warning, he seized her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. ¡°Of course, you need to be punished so you¡¯ll listen in the future,¡± he stated, his voice low and dangerous.


    With a sudden jerk, he took hold of her hand and began to pull her toward the car, ignoring her protests. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± N cried out, her heart racing with a mix of fear and anger.


    rk paid her no mind, swiftly locking the car doors before starting the engine and speeding away, leaving the hospital¡ªand the turmoil behind them¡ªin a cloud of dust.


    In less than an hour, they arrived at the vi, the imposing structure looming before them.


    ¡°Get out,¡± rkmanded, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting out. What exactly are you going to do?¡± N retorted, standing her ground despite the unease bubbling within her.


    With a swift motion, rk opened the car door and roughly dragged her out. She stumbled, nearly losing her bnce in her high heels, a sharp pain shooting through her ankle as she cried out.


    rk, however, seemed oblivious to her difort as he hauled her into the vi, throwing her onto the sofa with a force that left her breathless.


    ¡°Lock her in the basement. Don¡¯t let her have any food without my permission!¡± he ordered, his voice echoing with authority as he turned away, leaving N to grapple with the whirlwind of emotions and uncertainty thaty ahead.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the tumultuous encounters at the hospital and the subsequent confrontation with rk, N finds herself grappling with a profound sense of betrayal and istion. Her determination to assert her independence and support Vrie is met with hostility, both from Vrie¡¯s mother and from rk, who embodies a new and unsettling threat in her life. As she is thrust into a situation where her autonomy is stripped away, the emotional weight of her choices bes unbearable. The stark contrast between her intentions and the harsh reality she faces leaves her feeling trapped, not only physically but also emotionally, as she struggles to reconcile her desire for connection with the suffocating control exerted by those around her.


    Meanwhile, Vrie¡¯s awakening from her slumber bes a bittersweet moment, overshadowed by the conflict with her mother that threatens to sever the fragile bonds of friendship. As Vrie watches her mother storm away, disappointment and frustration bubble to the surface, leaving her to ponder the cost of her rtionships. The unresolved tension between the characters underscores the fragility of trust and theplexities of familial love. In this moment of emotional upheaval, both N and Vrie stand at a crossroads, each facing their own battles while yearning for the understanding and support that seems just out of reach. As they navigate their intertwined fates, the unseen doors to their respective futures loom ahead, filled with untold possibilities and the haunting specter of their past choices.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± readers can expect the tension to escte as N finds herself trapped in rk¡¯s vi, grappling with the implications of his actions. The stark contrast between her previous encounter with Vrie and this new predicament will heighten the stakes for N, forcing her to confront not only her feelings of betrayal but also theplexity of her rtionships. Will she find a way to outsmart rk and escape his grasp, or will she sumb to the fear he instills in her?


    As the chapter unfolds, the dynamics between N, rk, and Vrie will furtherplicate, weaving a web of secrets and confrontations that threaten to unravel the fragile bonds they share. Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering how Vrie will react to N¡¯s sudden disappearance and whether she will take matters into her own hands to rescue her friend. The atmosphere will be charged with uncertainty, as N¡¯s resilience will be tested against rk¡¯s mercurial nature. Anticipate unexpected alliances and revtions that could change everything, propelling the story into uncharted territories where trust is a luxury few can afford.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 155

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 155 Summary


    In Chapter 155 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself thrust into a dark basement by a servant, the door mming shut behind her, leaving her in an oppressive silence. The basement, filled with the scent of mildew and neglect, bes a prison where her attempts to call for help are thwarted by ack of signal on her phone. As the hours pass in istion, her situation bes increasingly dire, culminating in the arrival of rk, who confronts her with a mix of disdain and authority, insisting she acknowledge her mistakes.


    N, however, stands her ground with cold defiance, asserting that she has done nothing wrong. rk¡¯s frustration esctes as he decides to leave her locked in the basement for the night to reflect on her choices. This decision emphasizes his control and the emotional turmoil N experiences as she grapples with her predicament, feeling trapped both physically and emotionally.


    The following morning, Damon arrives, urgently seeking N. His confrontation with rk reveals underlying tensions, as rk dismisses Damon¡¯s concerns about N¡¯s whereabouts, revealing his possessive nature. As Damon presses for answers, he skillfully unveils rk¡¯s treachery, using a recording that exposes rk¡¯s hical actions during his business trip. This revtion shifts the power dynamic, highlighting the lengths Damon will go to protect N and confront rk¡¯s greed.


    As Damon cornered rk with the recording, the stakes rise dramatically. rk¡¯s fury and disbelief at being set up underscore his desperation, while Damon remains unwavering, demanding to know N¡¯s location. When rk reluctantly orders her release, the sight of N¡¯s frail state ignites Damon¡¯s anger, leading to a confrontation that reveals the toxic dynamics of their rtionships. The chapter ends with Damon¡¯s harsh condemnation of rk¡¯s actions, contrasting his protective instincts towards N with rk¡¯s selfishness, setting the stage for further conflict and emotional revtions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 155**


    **Chapter 155**


    Without so much as a moment¡¯s hesitation, the servant seized N and unceremoniously hurled her into the basement, the door mming shut behind her with a finality that echoed in the darkness.


    The basement, a space typically reserved for forgotten relics and the dust of neglect, enveloped her in a cold embrace. The air was stale, heavy with the scent of mildew, and the dim light from her phone flickered ominously before sumbing to darkness.


    She fumbled with her device, hoping for a glimmer of hope in the form of a signal, but the screen disyed a cruel message: No Service. Frustrated, she let out a silent breath, realizing that her chances of calling for help had slipped away like sand through her fingers. As the light extinguished, the shadows deepened, and she was left to confront the oppressive silence that surrounded her.


    Hours crawled by, and as the clock struck ten, the basement door creaked open, revealing rk¡¯s silhouette. His expression was grim, the weight of his disapproval hanging heavily in the air.


    ¡°Do you realize your mistake now?¡± he inquired, his toneced with a mixture of disdain and authority.


    N met his gaze with a steely resolve, her eyes reflecting nothing but cold defiance. ¡°rk, I¡¯ve alreadyid everything out for you. You refuse to hear me, and I stand by my actions. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±


    His face darkened further, transforming into a mask of icy fury. ¡°Since you refuse to acknowledge your error, you will remain here tonight to ponder your choices.¡±


    With those words, he turned sharply on his heel and exited, the door mming shut behind him, sealing her in once again, the light from the outside world snuffed out like a candle in the wind.


    The following morning, Damon arrived, his brow furrowed with concern as he sought N.


    ¡°Where is N?¡± he demanded, urgencycing his voice.


    rk regarded him with a chilling detachment. ¡°Uncle Damon, even if you hadn¡¯te looking for me, I would have sought you out soon enough. Sneaking my wife away to your home while I¡¯m away on business¡ªdoesn¡¯t that strike you as rather shameless?¡±


    Damon¡¯s frown deepened, and he replied with a firm tone, ¡°I¡¯m not asking about your feelings; I¡¯m asking where N is.¡±


    ¡°Why should I divulge that? She is my wife, and her whereabouts are none of your business,¡± rk shot back, his voice dripping with mockery.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s also an employee of Prospectus Technology now,¡± Damon reminded, his eyes narrowing.


    rk smirked, a glint of malice in his gaze. ¡°Not for long. I¡¯ll be resigning her on her behalf.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression hardened, his eyes bing steely. ¡°She should be the one to tell me that, not you.¡±


    ¡°That may not be possible. I just returned from my trip, and we¡¯ve been inseparable since yesterday. She¡¯s exhausted and still asleep. As her husband, I have every right to handle her affairs,¡± rk lied smoothly, his voice devoid of sincerity.


    Damon¡¯s demeanor shifted, his gaze now as cold as ice. ¡°rk, if I don¡¯t see N within ten minutes, every shareholder of the Sumner Group will know exactly what transpired during your business trip.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Damon, what are you implying? I don¡¯t understand,¡± rk feigned ignorance, though a flicker of anxiety crossed his features.


    Damon said nothing, his silence heavy with implications. Behind him, Spencer stood ready, pulling out his phone and ying a recording that filled the room with a chilling rity.


    rk¡¯splexion drained of color as disbelief and fury washed over him. ¡°You set me up?!¡± he eximed, his voice rising in pitch.


    Damon remained impassive, his gaze unwavering. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been so consumed by greed, wanting to have it all, I wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to do this, would I?¡±


    rk clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white as resentment simmered beneath the surface.


    The recordingid bare his treachery¡ªhow he hadpromised quality during his business trip, opting for inferior materials while pocketing kickbacks. If this information went public, not only would he face the loss of his CEO position, but he could also be staring down the barrel of a prison sentence.


    His fury darkened further, realizing the ruthlessness of Damon¡¯s tactics¡ªall for a woman!


    Seeing rk rendered speechless, Damon continued coldly, ¡°You have ten seconds. If you don¡¯t tell me where N is, this recording will be sent to every shareholder of the Sumner Group, including your grandfather.¡±


    Reluctantly, cornered by the gravity of the situation, rk called for the servants. ¡°Let N out.¡±


    When the servants finally brought her forth, the sight of her pale face and gaunt figure ignited a firestorm of anger within Damon. ¡°You¡¯ve kept her locked up in the basement for an entire day?¡±


    rk¡¯s expression was grim, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it for yourself, Uncle Damon? Was there really a need for you to ask?¡±


    Damon sneered, his disappointment palpable. ¡°You are unworthy of being a husband.¡±


    ¡°Am I unworthy? And you, Uncle Damon¡ªare you fit? Coveting your own niece-inw? If the truth were known, the Sumners would be left wondering whether to be embarrassed or ashamed.¡±Conclusion


    In the dim light of the basement, N¡¯s spirit had been tested to its limits, yet she emerged not broken but emboldened. The oppressive darkness had forced her to confront the reality of her situation and the true nature of those around her. As she stood before Damon, the weight of her ordeal lingered in her bones, but within her heart, a flicker of hope ignited. The confrontation with rk had stripped away the facade of their marriage, revealing the cracks in the foundation of their rtionship. Now, as she faced Damon, she felt a surge of determination. No longer would she allow herself to be a pawn in someone else¡¯s game; she was ready to reim her narrative and assert her autonomy.


    Damon¡¯s fierce protectiveness shone through as he fought for her freedom, but it was N¡¯s unwavering resolve that truly marked the turning point in her emotional journey. The confrontation with rk had not only exposed his treachery but had also illuminated N¡¯s strength, revealing to her the power she held over her own destiny. As the door swung open to the light of a new day, she knew that she would no longer be confined to the shadows of someone else¡¯s choices. With Damon by her side, she was ready to step into the world beyond, armed with the knowledge of her worth and the courage to forge her own path. The unseen doors that had once trapped her now beckoned her toward untold possibilities, and for the first time in a long while, she felt truly alive.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N confronts the aftermath of her harrowing experience in the basement. With Damon¡¯s intervention having freed her, she must now grapple with the emotional and psychological scars left by rk¡¯s cruel punishment. As she emerges from the shadows, the stakes will be higher than ever, forcing her to reassess her rtionships, her loyalties, and the very foundation of her identity within the tumultuous world of the Sumner family. Will she find the strength to reim her autonomy, or will the lingering effects of her confinement keep her shackled to her past?


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s precarious position will continue to unravel as the consequences of his actions loomrger. Damon¡¯s ultimatum has put him on the defensive, and the power dynamics within the family shift dramatically. As secrets threaten to spill into the open, alliances will be tested, and the true nature of loyalty will be called into question. Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering if rk can salvage his reputation and marriage, or if his hubris will lead to his ultimate downfall. The chapter promises to delve deeper into the characters¡¯ motivations, revealing hidden depths and unexpected twists that will leave everyone questioning who can truly be trusted in this web of deception and desire.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 156

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 156 Summary


    In Chapter 156 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk grapples with his contempt for Damon, feeling a strong urge to expose Damon¡¯s secrets to undermine the trust Richard and Marie have in him. This internal conflict is fueled by a desire for vindication, as revealing Damon¡¯s true nature could disrupt the Sumner Group¡¯s leadership transition. Damon, sensing the tension, issues a warning to rk, threatening consequences if anything happens to N, who is caught in the middle of their conflict.


    As Damon approaches N to lift her away from the situation, she instinctively resists, asserting her independence. Despite her protests, Damon carries her, attempting to reassert his control. However, he ultimately respects her wishes and sets her down, leading to a moment of connection where N expresses her gratitude. They begin to leave the vi together, with Damon providing a sense of safety amidst the chaos, while rk seethes with frustration, feeling powerless to intervene.


    Once outside, N feels a wave of relief wash over her, grateful to be away from rk¡¯s grasp. Damon, noticing her paleplexion, insists on taking her to the hospital, but N, determined to downy her condition, requests to return to her apartment instead. Their conversation reveals N¡¯s inner turmoil regarding her rtionship with rk and the looming decision about a potential divorce, which she is now seriously contemting.


    Meanwhile, back at the vi, rk erupts in a fit of rage, destroying objects in his surroundings as he grapples with his feelings of betrayal and anger. A maid¡¯s offer to help is met with his cold dismissal, emphasizing his vtile state. When rk receives a call from Michael, the news about Ms. Weir¡¯s incident brings a chilling realization of the interconnected secrets and lies surrounding him, deepening his sense of dread as he realizes that time is running out for him to control the situation.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 156**


    **Chapter 156**


    rk¡¯s eyes narrowed as he regarded Damon with a mixture of contempt and determination. The urge to reveal Damon¡¯s secrets gnawed at him, a tantalizing prospect that could shatter the fragile trust Richard and Marie had in Damon. If he seeded, they might reconsider their decision to hand over the reins of the Sumner Group to him, and the thought filled rk with a sense of vindication.


    ¡°rk,¡± Damon warned, his voice low and dangerous, ¡°if anything happens to her, I swear I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± The threat hung heavily in the air, charged with tension.


    With a swift stride, Damon moved toward N, his intent clear as he reached out to lift her into his arms.


    N instinctively recoiled, stepping back as if trying to escape the impending grasp.


    Damon¡¯s expression hardened, a flicker of irritation crossing his features. Ignoring her silent protest, he scooped her up off the floor, positioning her in front of rk as if to assert his dominance.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, please put me down. I can walk by myself,¡± N protested, her voice firm yetced with a hint of vulnerability.


    Damon paused, his eyes searching hers for any sign of doubt. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he inquired, his tone softening slightly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she insisted, her determination palpable.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Damon acquiesced, lowering her gently to the ground.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± N murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, a soft smile breaking through her earlier anxiety.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Damon offered, his tone warm, as he extended his arm toward her.


    ¡°Alright,¡± N replied, a hint of relief evident in her eyes as she epted his support.


    Together, they began to navigate their way out of the vi, Damon¡¯s presence aforting shield against the chaos that lingered behind them.


    rk stood there, simmering with rage, his fists clenched at his sides. He felt powerless to intervene, the weight of his frustration almost suffocating.


    Once they stepped outside, the fresh air hit N like a wave of rity. She turned to Damon, gratitude shining in her eyes. ¡°Uncle Damon, thank you for getting me out of there.¡±


    The thought of being trapped in rk¡¯s clutches indefinitely haunted her, and she felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    Damon¡¯s gaze softened as he noticed the pallor of her skin, making her appear like a delicate flower on the verge of wilting. ¡°You don¡¯t look well. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital,¡± he dered, his voice filled with concern.


    ¡°No, really. There¡¯s no need. Just take me back to my apartment,¡± she insisted, her voice firm but tinged with exhaustion.


    Reluctantly, Damon acquiesced to her wishes, though he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she needed more care than she was willing to admit.


    ¡°Are you absolutely sure you don¡¯t need to get checked out?¡± he pressed, his brow furrowing with worry.


    N shook her head resolutely. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m just a bit dehydrated. Uncle Damon, you¡¯ve already spent so much time helping me. You should get back to your work.¡±


    Damon hesitated, wanting to ensure she was truly alright, but seeing her resolve, he nodded. ¡°Alright. But if you need anything at all, don¡¯t hesitate to call me, okay?¡±


    He paused, his expression serious as he added, ¡°About the divorce I mentioned earlier¡ªthink it over carefully. Staying with rk will only put you in greater danger.¡±


    N¡¯s cracked lips moved slightly, and after a moment of contemtion, she finally nodded. ¡°Okay, Uncle Damon. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    As Damon walked away, N turned toward her apartment, her mind racing with his words. The concept of divorce had lingered in her thoughts for some time now, a shadow that refused to dissipate. She had initially nned to use rk as a stepping stone to get closer to Cyrus, hoping to uncover the truth behind the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident. But now, that strategy felt futile, and the weight of her situation pressed heavily upon her.


    Perhaps it was time to make a definitive choice about cutting ties with rk once and for all.


    Meanwhile, back in the vi¡­


    rk was a tempest of fury, his rage erupting like a volcano as he smashed objects in the living room, sending shards of ss and wood flying. The chaos he created echoed through the space, a cacophony of destruction that left the service staff cowering in the corners, their eyes wide with fear. They dared not approach him until he finally came to a standstill, his chest heaving with anger.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯re hurt! Please, let me call a doctor to bandage your hand!¡± one of the maids ventured, her voice trembling as she stepped forward cautiously.


    rk nced down at his hand, blood trickling from a fresh wound, yet his expression remained eerily nk. ¡°No need,¡± he replied coldly, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°I won¡¯t die from it.¡±


    The maid opened her mouth to protest further, but the icy re he shot her silenced her instantly, a reminder of the danger that lurked beneath his surface.


    Just then, rk¡¯s phone rang, shattering the tense silence. He nced at the screen, his heart sinking as he recognized Michael¡¯s name. With a grimace, he answered, bracing himself for the news.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ We¡¯ve uncovered some troubling information. On Mrs. Sumner¡¯s birthday, Ms. Weir jumped from Hyphen Hotel,nding right in front of Mrs. Sumner. You happened to pass by, witnessed the incident, and rushed her to the hospital. They were there untilte at night before leaving.¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice continued, detailing the connections that rk had hoped to avoid. ¡°Ms. Weir¡¯s hospital was far from your vi but conveniently close to your uncle¡¯s ce. It¡¯s likely he didn¡¯t send Mrs. Sumner back because it was toote.¡±


    The implications of Michael¡¯s words hung heavily in the air, and rk felt a cold knot of dread settle in his stomach. The web of secrets was tightening, and he knew he was running out of time.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their harrowing encounter, N stood at a crossroads, her heart heavy with the weight of decisions yet to be made. Damon¡¯s unwavering support had offered her a fleeting sense of safety, but the lingering shadows of her rtionship with rk cast a pall over her newfound rity. As she contemted the possibility of divorce, a feeling of liberation began to stir within her, challenging the chains of maniption that had bound her for so long. The chaos of her life seemed to echo in the distance, yet the thought of reiming her autonomy ignited a flicker of hope. N was no longer merely a pawn in a dangerous game; she was ready to take control of her narrative.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s fury had spiraled into a destructive rage, reflecting the turmoil that had consumed him since the revtion of Damon¡¯s influence over N. As he stood amidst the wreckage of his own making, the implications of Michael¡¯s news loomed ominously, tightening the noose of his secrets. The realization that his carefully constructed facade was crumbling around him filled him with dread, leaving him to grapple with the consequences of his actions. No longer the master of his fate, rk faced a reckoning that would force him to confront the very demons he thought he had buried. In this moment of chaos, both N and rk were poised on the brink of transformation, each driven by the desire to reim their lives from the unseen doors that had long dictated their paths.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as rk grapples with the fallout of his impulsive actions and the revtions about N and Damon. With the stakes higher than ever, rk¡¯s fury will drive him to make desperate decisions, pushing him further into a dark corner where alliances will be tested and loyalties questioned. Will he resort to more dangerous tactics to regain control over the Sumner Group, or will the weight of his past actions finally catch up with him? As he delves deeper into the tangled web of deceit surrounding N, the question looms: how far is he willing to go to protect his interests?


    Meanwhile, N stands at a crossroads, her thoughts swirling with uncertainty and fear. The prospect of divorce from rk loomsrger, and her determination to break free from his grasp will be put to the test. As she contemtes her next move, the specter of Cyrus and the truth behind the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident continues to haunt her. Will she find the courage to sever ties with rk and pursue the truth, or will her fears hold her back? As Damon¡¯s protective instincts sh with N¡¯s desire for independence, their bond will deepen, revealing unexpectedyers of trust and vulnerability that could alter the course of their lives forever.


    As the chapter unfolds, the intricate dance of power, betrayal, and hidden truths promises to keep readers on the edge of their seats. With rk¡¯s rage simmering and N¡¯s resolve hardening, the stage is set for a confrontation that could shatter their fragile world. What unseen doors will they step through next, and what untold worlds await them beyond the choices they make? Prepare for revtions that will change everything as the story hurtles toward its climax.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 157

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 157 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension esctes between rk and Michael as rk confronts Michael about his dyed investigation into a troubling matter. rk¡¯s frustration is palpable when he learns that Michael only decided to look into it after encountering Ms. Weir¡¯s parents at the hospital. As rk processes his anger, he instructs Michael to act with urgency in the future, revealing his protective instincts, especially concerning N, who had left with Damon. This concern leads him to demand information about her whereabouts, indicating a deeper emotional connection and a sense of guilt over his previous actions.


    Upon learning that N is safe at home, rk experiences a mix of relief and guilt, reflecting on how he unjustly used her and confined her. This guilt prompts him to consider giving her space before attempting an apology. However, the situation takes a darker turn when rk realizes that he must secure a kidney for Harrison, which adds to his internal conflict. His determination to keep N unaware of the kidney donation for Jordyn¡¯s father highlights his fear of her reaction and the potential fallout if she discovers his actions.


    When rk confronts Jordyn about the kidney donation, his cold demeanor and threatening tone reveal the depths of his desperation and control. He warns her to keep the information hidden from N, showcasing his willingness to resort to intimidation to protect his interests. Jordyn¡¯s initial surprise turns to bitterness as she grapples with rk¡¯s demands, ultimately leading her to resolve not to keep this secret from N. This decision sets the stage for a potential confrontation, as Jordyn seeks to protect her own child¡¯s legitimacy.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s experience shifts from the turmoil surrounding her to a moment of tranquility as she wakes up from a deep sleep. The quietness of her surroundings contrasts sharply with the chaos of rk¡¯s actions. After a brief interaction with her friend Vrie, where she decides to bring soup instead of fried chicken, N¡¯s light-heartedness suggests her resilience amidst the underlying tension in her life. This juxtaposition between her calm demeanor and the brewing conflicts around her sets the tone for the unfolding drama, as secrets and emotional stakes continue to rise.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 157**


    rk¡¯s expression darkened instantly, a storm brewing behind his eyes. ¡°Why are you only discovering this now?!¡± he eximed, his voiceced with frustration.


    Michael, adopting an air of feigned innocence, responded, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I intended to investigate this sooner, but you advised against it. It was only after I encountered Ms. Weir¡¯s parents at the hospitalst night while visiting a friend that I decided to delve into it again.¡±


    As the weight of his anger began to settle, rk realized he might have overreacted. He inhaled deeply, attempting to regain hisposure. ¡°From this point forward, ensure that you investigate these matters with utmost urgency!¡± hemanded, his tone firm yet tinged with a hint of concern.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Michael replied, his voice steady.


    Just as rk was about to end the call, a troubling thought struck him. N had left with Damon earlier, and he felt a surge of protectiveness. He added with a sharp edge to his voice, ¡°Find out where N and my uncle are right now.¡±


    Michael quickly set about confirming their whereabouts.


    After receiving the information that Damon had dropped N off at her apartment before leaving, rk felt a tumult of emotions wash over him¡ªrelief mingled with guilt. He had unjustly used N and confined her in the basement for an entire day, a decision that now haunted him.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, he resolved to give N a few days to cool off before he would attempt an apology and persuade her to return.


    But then, a grim realization crossed his mind, darkening his mood once more. He immediately reached out to Michael, urgencycing his voice, to ensure that the kidney donation was reserved for Harrison.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Jordyn¡¯s father underwent surgery yesterday,¡± Michael informed him, his tone neutral.


    rk¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, a wave of dread washing over him as he took a long, measured breath before responding. ¡°Continue the search for another kidney. It needs to be located swiftly, and N must remain oblivious to this situation.¡±


    The thought of N discovering that he had allocated a kidney to Jordyn¡¯s father sent a chill down his spine; he knew she would never forgive him for such a betrayal.


    After ending the call, rk took a moment to gather his thoughts before driving out into the night.


    Upon his arrival, he found Jordyn in the kitchen, stirring a pot of soup. Her eyes lit up in surprise at his unexpected presence. ¡°rko, what brings you here?¡± she asked, her voice warm.


    rk¡¯s demeanor was icy, his expression betraying no warmth. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone, especially N, to know that I¡¯ve secured a kidney for your father. If this information reaches her, I will not hesitate to take action against you or your family.¡±


    His serious tone and piercing gaze caused Jordyn¡¯s smile to falter, freezing in ce as uncertainty crept in.


    ¡°Why?¡± she inquired, her voice barely above a whisper, confusion etched across her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the reasons behind my actions. Just adhere to my instructions, or you will face dire consequences,¡± rk warned, his voice a low growl.


    Jordyn¡¯s face hardened, her expression bitter. ¡°rk¡­ Did youe here solely to issue threats? I thought you were here to see our baby¡­¡±


    Noticing the distress in her eyes, rk¡¯s expression softened slightly, though he remained firm. ¡°As long as youply, I will ensure that neither you nor the child faces any harm.¡±


    Jordyn lowered her gaze, her resolve wavering as she nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Once rk departed, Jordyn¡¯s demeanor shifted, a cold determination settling over her. She was resolute in her decision not to keep this from N. After all, if N chose not to divorce rk, Jordyn and her child would forever remain in a state of illegitimacy¡ªan oue she would never ept.


    After taking a shower and having a light meal, N climbed into bed, exhaustion pulling her into a deep slumber.


    When she stirred awake, twilight had enveloped the room, casting shadows that danced silently across the walls.


    The space was nearly pitch ck, the stillness surrounding her as if the world had muted its sounds.


    N pressed her lips together, feeling the weight of the quiet. She reached for the bedsidemp, flicking it on. The sudden brightness flooded the room, and she squinted against the light as she sat up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    Once her vision cleared, she grabbed her phone from the nightstand, noticing several missed calls from Vrie. Without hesitation, she dialed back.


    The call connected almost immediately. After learning that Phoebe wasn¡¯t at the hospital, N decided to visit Vrie, who had requested fried chicken.


    N chuckled softly, shaking her head. ¡°Forget the fried chicken. You really shouldn¡¯t be eating greasy food right now. I¡¯ll bring you some soup instead.¡±Conclusion


    In the shadows of their tangled emotions, rk and N stand at a precipice, their lives intertwined yet fraught with misunderstandings and hidden truths. rk¡¯s protective instincts, twisted by guilt and misguided decisions, have driven a wedge between him and N. As he grapples with the consequences of his actions, the weight of his choices loomsrge, leaving him to navigate a path that is as perilous as it is uncertain. N, on the other hand, is slowly awakening to the reality of her situation, her resolve hardening with every passing moment. The darkness that envelops their rtionship is punctuated by fleeting moments of light, yet the fear of betrayal casts a long shadow, threatening to extinguish any flicker of hope.


    As N steps out into the world, armed with her own determination and a newfound rity, the stage is set for a confrontation that could redefine their futures. The soup she ns to bring to Vrie symbolizes nourishment and care, a stark contrast to the emotional turmoil that has engulfed her life. Meanwhile, rk¡¯s impending decisions weigh heavily upon him, a constant reminder of the sacrifices he is willing to make for those he loves, even if it means straying into morally ambiguous territory. In the intery of their choices, a reckoning looms, where the unseen doors they have both stepped through may either lead to redemption or irrevocable loss. As the night deepens, the question remains: will they find their way back to each other, or will the untold worlds they navigate pull them further apart?What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as rk grapples with the consequences of his decisions. The looming threat of N discovering the truth about the kidney donation will create a palpable sense of urgency. As rk navigates the treacherous waters of his own guilt and the precarious bnce of his rtionships, the stakes will rise dramatically. Will he be able to keep the secret from N, or will the truth unravel everything he has worked to protect? His interactions with Jordyn will also take a darker turn, revealing the lengths he is willing to go to maintain control over the situation.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s visit to Vrie will serve as a turning point, as she begins to piece together the fragments of the chaos surrounding her. With her friend¡¯s health in jeopardy and the shadows of betrayal closing in, N may find herself drawn into a web of secrets that could change her life forever. As she steps into Vrie¡¯s world, the contrast between their experiences will highlight the emotional turmoil both women are facing. Will N¡¯s resolve to uncover the truth lead her into dangerous territory? The chapter promises to deliver unexpected twists and revtions that will leave readers on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating how these intertwined fates will unfold.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 158

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 158 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N arrives at the hospital, filled with worry for her friend Vrie, who is recovering from a traumatic incident. The sterile atmosphere of the hospital contrasts sharply with the warmth N intended to bring. Upon seeing Vrie in the hospital bed, N¡¯s heart sinks, especially when Vrie¡¯s initial hope turns to disappointment upon seeing the soup N brought. Despite her efforts to inject some cheer into the situation, the weight of Vrie¡¯s recent experiences looms heavily over them.


    As they talk, Vrie reveals that she believes Jacqueline, a person from their past, orchestrated the attack that led to her jumping from a height to escape. This revtion stirs a mix of disbelief and anger in both women as they grapple with the implications of Jacqueline¡¯s actions. Vrie¡¯s memories of that horrifying night flood back, and she expresses her frustration at the idea that Jacqueline had any good intentions. N, feeling anger towards Jacqueline as well, shares that she has taken protective measures by documenting evidence against Jacqueline to deter her from further actions.


    Vrie¡¯s attitude towards the potential exposure of the indecent photos is surprisingly resilient; she has never cared much about public opinion. However, N feels guilty for the events that led to Vrie¡¯s predicament, believing that her birthday celebration was the catalyst for the attack. Vrie reassures N that Jacqueline¡¯s cruelty would have targeted her regardless, emphasizing her determination to not let Jacqueline escape unpunished. This conversation ignites a fire within Vrie, fueling their shared desire for revenge.


    As the chapter unfolds, N reveals her own struggles with thoughts of retaliation against Jacqueline, but she is cautious, knowing that Tom, a mutual acquaintance, would likely intervene. Vrie¡¯s disdain for Tom grows as she reflects on their past rtionship, feeling disgusted by his actions. N gently reminds Vrie to focus on her recovery first, suggesting that they can n their revengeter. Despite N¡¯s hesitation about involving others in their ns, she remains resolute in her desire for justice against those who have wronged them, particrly Erin, who she suspects may beplicit.


    Ultimately, the chapter captures the intense emotions of fear, anger, and determination that both N and Vrie experience as they navigate the aftermath of betrayal and trauma. Their friendship deepens as they vow to support each other in their quest for justice, bncing their need for revenge with the importance of their bond.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    It was well over an hour before N finally made her way to the hospital, her heart racing with concern. The sterile scent of antiseptic hit her as she entered the building, a stark contrast to the warmth she had hoped to bring with her.


    As she approached Vrie¡¯s room, the sight of her friend lying in the hospital bed made N¡¯s heart sink. But the moment she opened the container of soup, Vrie¡¯s expression shifted from hope to disappointment, her face falling like a curtain drawn on a stage.


    N settled herself in the chair beside the bed, the stic crinkling beneath her as she ced the soup down. ¡°Alright, just hang in there a few more days,¡± she encouraged, trying to inject some cheer into the somber atmosphere. ¡°Once you¡¯re out of this ce, you can eat whatever you want. No more hospital food, I promise!¡±


    Vrie let out a heavy sigh, her fingers curling around the spoon as if it were a lifeline. ¡°By the way, I heard that the two men who forced me to jump were hired by Jacqueline?¡± Her voice held a tremor, a mixture of disbelief and anger that bubbled just beneath the surface.


    The memory of that horrifying night flooded back to Vrie, the chaos and fear that had engulfed her when those men had stormed in. It felt surreal, like a nightmarish sequence that she couldn¡¯t quite shake off. What if she hadn¡¯t jumped? The thought sent a chill down her spine.


    N¡¯s expression darkened, a shadow passing over her features. ¡°Yeah. She imed she only wanted them to take some indecent photos of you, not to push you into jumping,¡± she replied, her voiceced with anger and disbelief.


    Vrie scoffed, the sound bitter on her lips. ¡°Am I supposed to swallow that nonsense? If I hadn¡¯t jumped, who knows what those men would have done to me? It¡¯s ridiculous to think she had any good intentions!¡±


    N leaned in closer, her voice lowering conspiratorially. ¡°I also took some pictures of her. If she ever tries to leak your photos, she¡¯ll face the same public disgrace,¡± she revealed, a glimmer of defiance shining in her eyes.


    Vrie turned to N, her disbelief palpable. ¡°How did you manage that?¡± she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    ¡°rk¡¯s uncle helped me,¡± N replied, a hint of pride in her voice.


    Damon¡¯s involvement made sense; he always had a knack for being in the right ce at the right time.


    ¡°N, thank you,¡± Vrie said, her voice softening with genuine gratitude.


    For her, the idea of the photos wasn¡¯t as devastating as it might have been for someone else. Vrie had never ced much stock in public opinion. Even if those indecent images were to be exposed, she wouldn¡¯t feel a shred of embarrassment; she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    N shook her head, a frown creasing her brow. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for helping me celebrate my birthday, you might not have faced this,¡± she said, her toneced with guilt.


    Vrie¡¯s expression darkened at N¡¯s self-reproach. ¡°N, this isn¡¯t your fault. Jacqueline would have found a way to target me, regardless of the timing. She not only ruined your birthday but also forced me to jump. I refuse to let her get away with it!¡±


    Seeing the fire in Vrie¡¯s eyes, N hesitated, weighing her words carefully before revealing her own ns for revenge against Jacqueline. ¡°You know, I tried to get back at her, but Tom stopped me,¡± she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°From Tom¡¯s attitude toward Jacqueline that day, I suspect he¡¯ll try to intervene if you go after her,¡± N spected, her brow furrowing in concern.


    Vrie¡¯s eyes shed with disgust, her lips curling in a snarl. ¡°The fact that I once liked such a scumbag for years makes my skin crawl. If Tom truly cared for Jacqueline, he should have been patient and waited for her wholeheartedly, not yed with her feelings while dating her. It¡¯s absolutely revolting!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this just to prepare you,¡± N said gently. ¡°The most important thing now is to focus on your recovery. Once you¡¯re feeling better, we can devise a n to deal with Jacqueline.¡±


    Vrie nodded, a sense of resolve settling over her. ¡°Okay.¡±


    N lowered her gaze, hesitation creeping in as she considered whether to mention that Jacqueline had been encouraged by Erin. But without solid evidence, she knew it would be unwise to pursue that angle. The Hulles had the upper hand, while the Weirs were at a disadvantage. If Vrie stubbornly sought revenge against Erin, it could lead to more trouble than it was worth.


    Yet, N¡¯s determination remained unyielding. Erin was sly and maniptive, and N knew she would likely try to strike again. Instead of waiting to be attacked, it was better to take the initiative.


    N¡¯s expression darkened as she pondered this. Damon had been such a tremendous help, and she didn¡¯t want to exploit him as a pawn in her ns. She needed to tread carefully, bncing her desire for justice with the bonds of friendship that mattered so much to her.Conclusion


    In this chapter, the emotional arc culminates in a poignant moment of solidarity between N and Vrie. Despite the pain and betrayal that Vrie has endured, she finds strength in the unwavering support of her friend. Their conversation shifts from despair to a shared resolve to confront the injustices inflicted upon them. N¡¯s guilt transforms into a fierce determination to protect Vrie, while Vrie¡¯s anger fuels her desire for justice, creating a powerful alliance. This bond bes a source of hope, illuminating the path forward as they navigate the treacherous waters of betrayal and revenge.


    As they strategize their next steps, the weight of their circumstances lingers, but so does the promise of resilience. Vrie¡¯s acknowledgment of her own strength and N¡¯s protective instincts mark a turning point in their journey. They stand at the threshold of a new chapter, ready to face the unseen challenges ahead. Together, they embrace the notion that while the world may be fraught with betrayal, it is also rich with possibilities for healing and empowerment. Their friendship, forged in the fires of adversity, bes their greatest weapon as they step into the unknown, determined to reim their narratives and confront the shadows of their past.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to rise as N and Vrie¡¯s resolve hardens against Jacqueline and Erin. With Vrie¡¯s recovery underway, the duo will begin to strategize their next moves, each driven by a fierce desire for justice. The hospital room, once a ce of despair, will transform into a war room where secrets are shared and ns are forged. As they delve deeper into their vengeful plotting, the stakes will escte, and the lines between right and wrong may blur, challenging their moralpass.


    Moreover, the introduction of new characters and unexpected alliances will addyers ofplexity to their quest. Will Tom remain a hindrance, or will hee to understand the gravity of the situation? And what role will Damon y as N grapples with her feelings of loyalty and revenge? As N wrestles with her conscience, the narrative promises to explore the consequences of their actions, leading to a thrilling climax that could change the course of their lives forever. Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to see how these unseen doors will open to reveal untold worlds of intrigue and betrayal.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 159

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 159 Summary


    N¡¯s evening with Vrie was filled withughter and intimate conversations, but this warmth quickly dissipated with the arrival of Phoebe, leaving N feeling uneasy andpelled to leave. The next morning, her routine was disrupted when she unexpectedly encountered Michael, who brought her a gift from her husband, rk. Despite Michael¡¯s attempts to present the gift as an apology, N¡¯s bitterness led her to reject it vehemently, throwing the diamond ne into a trash can, signaling her anger and hurt over rk¡¯s previous actions.


    rk¡¯s reaction to N¡¯s rejection was one of dark contemtion. He realized that his previous behavior¡ªlocking her away and denying her basic needs¡ªhad caused her deep pain and understandable fury. After dismissing Michael, he reflected on the situation, recognizing the gravity of his mistakes. Later that evening, N returned home to find rk waiting for her, which ignited a mix of apprehension and anger within her. Their confrontation was charged with tension as N demanded to know why he was there, recalling the trauma of being confined in the basement.


    As they exchanged heated words, N¡¯s resentment was palpable. She confronted rk about his failure to trust her during a critical moment, revealing that he had deleted her messages without reading them. rk¡¯s guilt became evident as he admitted his mistake, but N was unconvinced that a simple apology could mend the emotional scars he had inflicted. Despite his pleas for her to return home, N remained resolute in her refusal, her anger intensifying as she grappled with the reality of their marriage and the control he exerted over her life.


    rk¡¯s desperate suggestion to move in with N only fueled her frustration, as she felt trapped in a situation with no escape. The legal bond of their marriage loomed over her, making her feel helpless and ensnared in a web of emotional turmoil. N¡¯s internal struggle between anger and a sense of entrapment highlighted her desire for autonomy while grappling with theplexities of love and betrayal. The chapter closed with N overwhelmed by her emotions, acutely aware of the precariousness of her situation and the difficulties ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 159**


    N had spent a pleasant evening with Vrie, theirughter echoing through the cozy corners of the room, sharing stories and secrets that only close friends could understand. However, the warmth of theirpanionship faded as Phoebe arrived, and N felt the need to leave, a sense of unease creeping in.


    The following morning, as N made her way to work, the familiar rhythm of her life was disrupted by an unexpected sight. There, not too far off, stood Michael, his figure casting a shadow over her otherwise routine day. A frown creased her brow as she contemted her options. Ignoring him seemed the best course of action, but before she could fullymit to that thought, he moved toward her with purpose, halting directly in her path.


    ¡°Mrs. Sumner, this is a gift from Mr. Sumner,¡± Michael announced, his tone a mix of formality and concern.


    N¡¯s gaze flicked to the small jewelry box cradled in his hands, her expression a mask of indifference. ¡°What does rk mean by this? Is it a p in the face followed by a prize?¡± she questioned, her voiceced with bitterness, the memories of recent events swirling in her mind like a storm.


    Michael shook his head, attempting to maintain a calm demeanor. ¡°No. This is Mr. Sumner¡¯s apology gift. He¡¯s too afraid toe himself, so he sent me to deliver it to you.¡±


    With a mix of curiosity and disdain, N epted the box, her fingers trembling slightly as she opened it to reveal a stunning diamond ne, its brilliance almost blinding in the morning light. Just as Michael exhaled a sigh of relief, believing the gesture might mend the rift between them, N¡¯s resolve shattered the moment. With a swift motion, she hurled both the box and the ne into a nearby trash can, the sound of metal clinking against stic echoing like a final verdict.


    ¡°Mrs. Sumner!¡± Michael eximed, shock painting his features.


    Turning to face him, N¡¯s voice was cold and deliberate, each word carefully chosen to convey her disdain. ¡°Go back and tell him that I won¡¯t ept such a half-hearted apology.¡±


    With that, she climbed into her car, the engine roaring to life as she drove away, leaving Michael standing there, a mixture of disbelief and concern etched on his face.


    ¡­


    When rk discovered that N had discarded the ne, his expression darkened, a storm brewing behind his eyes. He reflected on the events that had transpired, recognizing that his actions¡ªlocking her in the basement for an entire day and denying her basic needs¡ªhad understandably left her furious and hurt.


    ¡°Understood. You can return to your duties now,¡± rk said, dismissing Michael with a wave of his hand, his voice betraying a hint of frustration.


    Michael, feeling a wave of relief wash over him, replied softly, ¡°Okay,¡± before retreating.


    Later that evening, after a tedious day of work and a grocery run, N stepped off the elevator, her mind still swirling with thoughts of the day¡¯s events. As she approached her door, she was taken aback to find rk standing there, as if he had been waiting for her. A frown creased her brow involuntarily, her heart racing with a mix of apprehension and anger.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she demanded, her voice taut with tension.


    rk felt a pang of regret at the wariness in her eyes. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for the conversation ahead. ¡°N, I came to take you home.¡±


    ¡°Go back with you and be locked away in a dark basement again?¡± she replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm, her icy demeanor not betraying an ounce of the hurt she felt.


    Avoiding her piercing gaze, rk¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°N, it was wrong of me to confine you in the basement without knowing the full story. But you didn¡¯t exin everything to me either, did you?¡±


    N¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, her anger bubbling to the surface. ¡°When you called me that day, I sent you messages about Vrie¡¯s fall. Did you even bother to believe them?¡±


    His heart sank as he recalled the incident. In his rage, he had deleted her messages without reading them, dismissing her attempts tomunicate. The realization hit him like a cold wave. Her messages had indeed exined everything.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry. I was so angry that I didn¡¯t read your messages¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± he stammered, the weight of his guilt pressing heavily on his chest.


    ¡°So not knowing the truth and not trusting me gave you the right to lock me in a basement?¡± N retorted, her voice rising with each word, the memories of her torment in the darkness haunting her.


    A simple apology after causing such anguish? Was his apology worth anything at all?


    ¡°N, I know you¡¯re furious right now, but I truly understand my mistake. Juste back with me. You can punish me however you want, alright?¡± rk pleaded, desperation creeping into his tone.


    ¡°rk, stop pretending. I won¡¯t believe a single word you say anymore!¡± N spat, her resolve hardening.


    Seeing her stubbornness, rk fell silent for a moment, contemting his next words carefully. Finally, he spoke quietly, ¡°Alright, if you won¡¯te back, then I¡¯ll move in with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely shameless!¡± N eximed, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    ¡°N, I just want to be with you. We¡¯re married. Living together is only natural and legal,¡± rk emphasized, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice.


    N was acutely aware that if rk insisted on moving in, there was little she could do to stop him. Even if she attempted to relocate, he would undoubtedly follow. The reality of their marriage loomed over her like a dark cloud, and she knew that calling the police would yield no help, given their legal bond.


    A wave of anger and helplessness surged within her, threatening to engulf her entirely. She felt trapped in a web of her own making, with no clear way out.Conclusion


    In the tumultuous exchange between N and rk, the fragile threads of their marriage areid bare, revealing the deep fissures that have formed in the wake of betrayal and misunderstanding. N¡¯s fierce rejection of rk¡¯s apology gift signifies not just her anger but also her unwillingness to ept superficial gestures in ce of genuine remorse. Each word she hurls at him serves as a defense mechanism, a barrier against the pain he has inflicted. As she stands her ground, the weight of their shared history presses down on her, leaving her feeling both empowered and trapped. Her fierce independence shes with the reality of their legal bond, and the emotional turmoil within her reaches a boiling point.


    rk¡¯s desperation to mend their fractured rtionship only serves to highlight his own failings, as he grapples with the consequences of his actions. His admission of guilt, while a necessary step toward reconciliation, feels insufficient against the backdrop of N¡¯s suffering. The emotional arc culminates in a poignant realization: love cannot thrive on control or ignorance, and trust, once broken, requires more than mere words to heal. As N faces the daunting prospect of having her life intertwined with someone who has caused her such pain, the future remains uncertain. The unseen doors to untold worlds loom ahead, beckoning her to find a path that honors her strength and autonomy, even as she navigates the shadows of her past.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to reach a boiling point as their unresolved issuese to the forefront. With rk¡¯s bold deration of moving in with N, the stakes are higher than ever. N, feeling cornered and betrayed, must confront not only the emotional scars from her past but also the implications of their marriage. As she grapples with her feelings of anger and helplessness, the chapter promises to delve deeper into her psyche, revealing theplexities of love, trust, and the struggle for autonomy in a rtionship marred by maniption and fear.


    Moreover, the impending confrontation between N and rk will likely challenge both characters to confront their actions and motives. Will N find the strength to assert her boundaries and reim her sense of self, or will rk¡¯s desperate attempts at reconciliation pull her back into a cycle of emotional turmoil? As the tension esctes, the chapter may introduce unexpected allies or adversaries, forcing N to navigate a world where her choices hold greater consequences than she ever anticipated. Prepare for a gripping exploration of vulnerability, resilience, and the fight for freedom as N stands at the precipice of a decision that could alter the course of her life forever.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 160

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 160 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with the emotional turmoil of her rtionship with rk as she contemtes the implications of his control over her life. The urgency of her father¡¯s impending kidney surgery forces her to confront the reality that seeking a divorce may be her only path to freedom. The weight of this decision ispounded by rk¡¯s maniptive tendencies, which leave her feeling trapped and suffocated by the uncertainty surrounding her father¡¯s health and the transnt process.


    As the tension between N and rk esctes, she asserts her boundaries with a steely resolve, dering that she will only move back in with him after her father¡¯s surgery. This statement momentarily ignites hope in rk, but her firm stance quickly extinguishes it. The oppressive silence that follows is filled with unspoken emotions, as both characters navigate their feelings of frustration, regret, and betrayal. N¡¯s bitterness towards rk¡¯s past promises and his inability to provide support only deepens the divide between them.


    In the aftermath of their confrontation, N seeks sce in her own space, while rk, filled with determination, takes steps to secure a kidney donation for his father-inw. The narrative captures theplexity of their rtionship, showcasing N¡¯s inner conflict as she bnces familial obligations with her desire for independence. When rk unexpectedly invites her to Marie¡¯s birthday party, N is torn between her reluctance to engage with him and the pressure to maintain family ties, illustrating the struggle between her emotional needs and societal expectations.


    As they prepare for the party, N¡¯s feelings of obligation intensify, and she reluctantly agrees to attend, despite her reservations. rk¡¯s insistence on her wearing a formal dress adds anotheryer of difort, as she realizes the garment does not fit her properly, symbolizing therger issues in her rtionship with him. The story poignantly explores themes of control, obligation, and the quest for autonomy, leaving readers with a sense of N¡¯s internal conflict as she navigates the unseen doors of her life, seeking a path toward her own untold world.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N felt a storm brewing within her. Was she truly ready to let rk dictate the terms of her life once more? The thought gnawed at her, a relentless reminder that the only path to freedomy in seeking a divorce. But first, there was the matter of Harrison¡¯s impending kidney surgery, a critical event that loomed like a dark cloud over her head.


    The urgency of the situation weighed heavily on her. If she didn¡¯t act swiftly, rk would continue to wield the situation like a weapon, using it to threaten her at every turn. The stark reality was that if she relied solely on her own resources, she would be stuck in a seemingly endless queue for a kidney transnt, not knowing how long it would take to find a match. The uncertainty was suffocating.


    With a steely resolve, N raised her gaze to meet rk¡¯s, her voice icy as she dered, ¡°If you want me to move back, fine.¡±


    For a fleeting moment, hope ignited in rk¡¯s eyes, illuminating his face like a candle in the dark. But her next words extinguished that light, freezing his smile mid-motion.


    ¡°I will move back in after my father¡¯s kidney transnt ispleted,¡± she stated, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    An oppressive silence enveloped them, stretching out in the hallway like a thick fog.


    rk¡¯s fists tightened, the muscles in his arms coiling with frustration. If only he hadn¡¯t so hastily given his kidney to Jordyn¡¯s father, he would have jumped at the chance to agree to her terms. But now, with no viable kidney donation avable, he was trapped in a web of his own making.


    N watched him closely, her heart hardening as she interpreted his silence as a signal that he intended to use the kidney donation as leverage against her. The chill in her gaze intensified.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to help, then don¡¯te looking for me. I won¡¯t agree to move back, though you could always just force me. After all, you¡¯ve done that before, haven¡¯t you?¡± she shot back, her wordsced with bitterness.


    ¡°N¡­ I promise I won¡¯t treat you like this again,¡± rk replied, his voice earnest, almost pleading.


    But N remained unmoved, her expression a mask of scorn. ¡°You¡¯ve made countless promises before, and it seems you¡¯ve broken every single one,¡± she retorted, her heart aching with the weight of his betrayals.


    rk¡¯s face fell, and he opened his mouth to defend himself, but the words eluded him, leaving him speechless.


    After a long, tense moment, he finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Give me some time regarding the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Then don¡¯te looking for me during this time. I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± N made her stance unmistakably clear, her heart racing with a mixture of anger and sorrow.


    rk felt a pang of regret, a deep sadness settling in his chest, but he nodded, knowing he had no choice. ¡°Alright. I understand.¡±


    Only after rk had taken the elevator down and disappeared from sight did N finally allow herself to breathe. She opened her door and stepped inside, closing it firmly behind her, as if sealing away the turmoil of their encounter.


    Meanwhile, rk descended the stairs with a dark cloud of determination hanging over him. As soon as he reached the ground floor, he pulled out his phone and called Michael. ¡°Find a kidney donation that matches my father-inw within a month,¡± he instructed, his voice low and urgent.


    After hanging up, he stepped out into the cool evening air, his expression grim and resolute.


    ¡ª


    Soon, the day arrived when Marie¡¯s birthday would be celebrated.


    As N finished her shift and stepped out into the twilight, she spotted rk¡¯s car parked on the side of the road. A moment of indecision washed over her; she considered feigning ignorance and walking past him. But before she could make her escape, he was out of the car and striding toward her, a hopeful look on his face.


    ¡°N, it¡¯s Grandma¡¯s birthday today. Come with me to her party,¡± rk urged, his voice carrying a hint of excitement.


    N¡¯s heart sank. While she didn¡¯t harbor much affection for Marie, the elder was family, and her presence was expected at such gatherings. Not attending would surely lead to whispers about the Jaystons¡¯ manners, something N wanted to avoid at all costs.


    ¡°Have you prepared a birthday gift?¡± she inquired, her tone neutral, masking her inner conflict.


    rk nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes! Grandma loves antiques, so I bought her an antique vase at an auction recently. I think she¡¯ll really like it.¡±


    N sighed, feeling the weight of obligation settle on her shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± she agreed, turning toward rk¡¯s car.


    Noticing that he hadn¡¯t followed her, she turned back, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    rk blinked, as if waking from a daydream, and rushed to catch up with her. ¡°Oh, I was just lost in thought. By the way, you should change into something more formal,¡± he suggested, his tone shifting to one of urgency.


    He had anticipated that persuading N to attend the party would require some effort, but herpliance surprised him.


    N nced down at her casual attire, realizing that the party would indeed be a grand affair, and her current outfit would not suffice. ¡°Alright,¡± she conceded, a hint of resignation in her voice.


    In less than half an hour, rk¡¯s car came to a stop in front of thevish vi, its grandeur striking against the evening sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had the service staff prepare a formal dress for you. It¡¯s on your bed. Just change into it,¡± rk informed her, his tone brisk but with an undercurrent of anticipation.


    N nodded, stepping out of the car and making her way into the vi. Once inside her bedroom, she picked up the dress from the bed, her heart sinking as she slipped it on. It hung loosely on her frame, clearly several sizes too big.


    She looked down at the dress, her expression growing cold, disappointment washing over her like a wave.Conclusion


    As N stood in front of the mirror, d in the ill-fitting dress, she felt the weight of her choices pressing down on her. The anticipation of the evening faded, reced by a stark realization: she was not just a pawn in rk¡¯s game anymore. The path to reiming her autonomy had begun, but it was fraught with emotional turmoil. The dress, meant to symbolize a fresh start, instead reflected the difort of her situation¡ªtoo big, too loose, just like the promises rk had made. Yet, as she looked at her reflection, a flicker of determination ignited within her. No longer would she allow herself to be defined by rk¡¯s decisions or the expectations of others.


    With each step she took toward the party, N embraced a newfound resolve. She was not merely attending a family gathering; she was stepping into a world where she could reim her voice and assert her worth. The shadows of doubt that had once clouded her heart began to lift as she recognized the strength thaty within. Though the road ahead would be challenging, she was ready to face it head-on, armed with the knowledge that her happiness was her own to forge. As the door to the vi swung open, she took a deep breath, ready to navigate theplexities of her life with courage and rity, determined to step through unseen doors into the untold worlds that awaited her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, N¡¯s internal struggle intensifies as she grapples with theplexities of family obligation and her desire for independence. Thevish birthday party for Marie promises to be a pivotal moment, where tensions will inevitably rise. Will N be able to navigate the social intricacies of the celebration while maintaining her resolve against rk¡¯s maniptions? As she steps into the spotlight, the eyes of family and friends will scrutinize her every move, and the stakes will only grow higher.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s desperation to secure a kidney donation adds anotheryer of urgency to the unfolding drama. With the clock ticking down to Harrison¡¯s surgery, his determination to find a match may lead him down a darker path than anyone could anticipate. Will his obsession to prove himself worthy of N¡¯s trust push him to make choices that could jeopardize not just his rtionship with her, but also his moral standing? As secrets threaten to unravel, both characters are poised on the brink of decisions that could alter their lives forever.


    As the evening unfolds, expect a sh of emotions, revtions that could shake the foundation of N and rk¡¯s rtionship, and perhaps a glimpse into the unseen doors that lie ahead. Will N find the strength to reim her autonomy amidst the chaos, or will she be drawn back into rk¡¯s web of maniption? The answers await just beyond the next chapter, where untold worlds of possibility beckon.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 161

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 161 Summary


    In Chapter 161 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with impatience as she prepares for a high-society birthday party. Frustrated with her initial dress choice, she finds a stunning white V-neck dress that transforms her appearance and boosts her confidence. As she gets ready, her emotions fluctuate from frustration to a touch of warmth, especially when her partner, rk, questions her choice of attire. Despite the tension, a small smile appears on her lips as she suggests they head to the party, hinting at her desire to connect despite the underlying issues between them.


    Upon arriving at the opulent Sumner residence, N feels the overwhelming atmosphere of wealth and social status. The couple navigates through the luxurious surroundings, and N¡¯s anxiety grows as they enter the lively party filled with prominent figures. rk¡¯s affection for his grandmother, Marie, is evident, but N¡¯s presence seems to be overshadowed by the family dynamics at y. When rk introduces her to his grandmother, N¡¯s heart races with a mix of excitement and apprehension as she feels the weight of being an outsider in a world defined by status.


    As the night unfolds, Marie¡¯s warm reception of rk contrasts sharply with her indifference toward N, intensifying N¡¯s feelings of inadequacy. When Marie insists that N stay behind while rk mingles, N¡¯s impatience res, feeling trapped in a situation where her worth is questioned. The disdainful remarks from Anne, a family member, further exacerbate N¡¯s insecurities, reminding her of the judgment she has faced since marrying into the family. This moment encapstes N¡¯s struggle for eptance and her determination to navigate theplexities of her rtionship with rk and his family.


    Ultimately, the chapter highlights N¡¯s internal conflict as she bnces her desire for eptance with her frustration at being marginalized. The party serves as a backdrop for her emotional journey, revealing the challenges she faces in a world where appearances and social status dictate rtionships. N¡¯s experience reflects a broader theme of identity and belonging, leaving her at a crossroads as she contemtes her ce within the Sumner family and the societal expectations that apany it.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 161**


    **CONTENT: Chapter 161**


    Impatience hung thick in the air like an uninvited guest, and N could feel it prickling at her skin.


    After casting aside the first dress in frustration, she rummaged through the closet and discovered a stunning white V-neck slit dress that seemed to call to her. Slipping it on, she felt an immediate transformation¡ªthe fabric hugged her curves perfectly. With a decisive flick, she removed the hair tie, allowing her chestnut locks to tumble gracefully down her shoulders. The soft strands glimmered under the light as she straightened them with a t iron, each pass of the iron adding a sleekness that made her feel more confident. She took a moment to apply a touch of makeup, enhancing her features with a light touch that gave her an ethereal glow. Five minutester, she stood in front of the mirror, satisfied and ready to face the world outside.


    Just as she settled into the car and reached for her seatbelt, rk¡¯s deep voice cut through the air like a knife. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing the dress I had prepared for you?¡± The question hung there, heavy with expectation.


    N turned to him, raising an eyebrow and allowing a cold edge to creep into her voice. ¡°That dress isn¡¯t my size.¡± The words slipped out sharper than she intended, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    rk, ever the keen observer, caught the nuance in her tone. His expression shifted, darkening as he processed her words. ¡°I¡¯ll look into this,¡± he replied, his voiceced with a mixture of concern and frustration.


    A slight smile tugged at N¡¯s lips, a flicker of warmth breaking through her earlier resolve. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the party first,¡± she suggested, her tone softening just a little.


    N¡¯s small and delicate face was framed perfectly by her long, flowing hair, which danced like silk with every movement. In that white dress, she resembled a gardenia¡ªradiant and intoxicatingly beautiful, drawing the eyes of anyone who dared to look her way.


    rk¡¯s gaze lingered on her, filled with a deeper intensity that spoke volumes. He was acutely aware of the trust that hung between them, or rather theck thereof. With a resigned sigh, he turned his attention back to the road, the car purring to life beneath hismand.


    ¡­


    As they pulled up to the Sumner residence, the ck Cayenne glided to a stop amidst a sea of luxury vehicles. The opulence surrounding the ce was overwhelming, a testament to the wealth of the Sumner Group and Prospectus Technology¡ªtwo titans of industry in the city. Tonight, the birthday party was a ma for the elite, drawing in those who thrived on connections and social standing.


    Once rk and N stepped out of the car, he retrieved the carefully wrapped gift from the trunk, handing it to a maid waiting at the entrance with a polite nod.


    They strolled through the meticulously manicured garden, the scent of blooming flowers wafting through the air, before finally entering the main hall.


    Inside, the atmosphere buzzed with lively chatter and bursts ofughter that echoed off the walls. Prominent figures, the kind usually confined to the screen, mingled effortlessly, while the high societydies exchanged polite smiles and whispered gossip. Each smile seemed to mask ayer of insincerity, a fa?ade that N hade to recognize all too well.


    At the heart of the hall sat Marie, her face aglow with delight, seated in the main chair and nked by Cindy and Anne, who appeared as if they were guarding her throne.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go greet Grandma first,¡± rk said, his hand reaching out to take N¡¯s.


    N, feeling a surge of defiance, subtly withdrew her hand.


    rk¡¯s eyes dimmed momentarily, a flicker of disappointment crossing his features, but he chose not to dwell on it. Instead, he approached Marie, his voice warm and affectionate. ¡°Grandma,¡± he greeted, his tone filled with genuine warmth.


    N followed, her heart pounding slightly as she echoed his greeting.


    Marie¡¯s face lit up like a sunrise upon seeing rk, her smile wide and weing, yet her gaze seemed to bypass N entirely.


    ¡°rk, you¡¯re back!¡± Marie eximed, her joy palpable.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your birthday. If I didn¡¯t show up, Grandpa would have my head,¡± rk quipped, a yful grin on his face.


    Marie¡¯sughter rang out, bright and infectious. ¡°Enough with the jokes. Go and entertain the guests,¡± she instructed, her authority clear.


    rk nodded dutifully. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, preparing to lead N away when Marie interjected, ¡°Let your wife stay here. I¡¯ll introduce her to some people.¡±


    A spark of excitement lit up rk¡¯s eyes, and without a second thought, he turned to N, ignoring her evident reluctance. ¡°N, I¡¯ll go ahead. You stay here with Grandma,¡± he stated, his voice firm as if there was no room for debate.


    N¡¯s eyes shed with impatience, her heart racing at the thought of being left behind. But before she could voice her protest, rk had already turned, walking away with purpose.


    Marie regarded N with a neutral expression, her demeanor unreadable. ¡°Alright, stand behind me,¡± shemanded, her tone leaving little room for argument.


    N hesitated, caught in a moment of indecision, but eventuallyplied, stepping back to position herself behind Marie.


    Anne¡¯s expression wasced with sarcasm. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t waste your time introducing someone from a minor family like hers to those high societydies. After all, she¡¯s been married to rk for so long and hasn¡¯t had a child. Who knows if they¡¯ll divorce one day? It¡¯ll just create more trouble and require more exnations,¡± she remarked, her voice dripping with disdain.


    N felt the sting of Anne¡¯s words, a reminder of the judgment that had always loomed over her in this family. The Sumners had never truly epted her, and she had spent years treading carefully around them, striving not to provoke their disdain. Each encounter was a delicate dance, and tonight felt no different.Conclusion


    As the evening unfolded, N stood in the shadows of the Sumner residence, grappling with the weight of familial expectations and the biting remarks that echoed in her mind. Theughter and chatter around her faded into a dull roar as she felt the sting of Anne¡¯s words cut deeper than any de. She was trapped in a world where her worth was measured by her lineage and the absence of children, and the istion gnawed at her resolve. Yet, beneath theyers of hurt and frustration, a flicker of determination ignited within her. N realized that she had the power to redefine her own narrative, to step beyond the confines of judgment and embrace her own identity, regardless of the opinions that surrounded her.


    With newfound rity, N took a deep breath, allowing the scent of blooming flowers to ground her. She nced at rk, who was engrossed in conversation with guests, his warmth a stark contrast to the chill of her surroundings. In that moment, she understood that while eptance from the Sumners might remain elusive, her strengthy in her ability to carve her own path. No longer would she allow their disdain to dictate her worth. As she adjusted her posture, standing tall in her beautiful white dress, N embraced the untold worlds that awaited her beyond the unseen doors of societal expectations. With each heartbeat, she felt herself stepping into a future where she could be unapologetically herself, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N grapples with her ce within the opulent yet suffocating world of the Sumners. With rk¡¯s absence and Marie¡¯s authoritative demeanor, N will be forced to navigate the treacherous waters of high society on her own. The biting remarks from Anne will linger in her mind, fueling her determination to prove her worth not just to the family, but to herself. As she stands behind Marie, the weight of expectation will press down on her, and her resolve will be tested in ways she never anticipated.


    Moreover, the party promises to unveil more than just social niceties; hidden agendas and whispered secrets will weave through the conversations, pulling N deeper into a web of intrigue. With each introduction, she will face the judgment of those who view her as an outsider. Yet, amidst the clinking of sses and theughter echoing through the hall, an unexpected ally may emerge. A chance encounter with a sympathetic guest could spark a pivotal moment in N¡¯s journey¡ªone that could either solidify her position or unveil truths that threaten to unravel the carefully constructed image she has fought to maintain. As the night unfolds, will N find her voice, or will the shadows of doubt and disdain continue to overshadow her? The answers lie just beyond the next unseen door.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 162

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 162 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension within the Summers¡¯ household grows palpable, particrly for N, who finds herself at the center of disdain from her family. Once able to overlook their unkindness due to her love for rk, N now feels betrayed by their scorn, which she refuses to ept. With a newfound defiance, she confronts her Aunt Anne, expressing her belief that a divorce is preferable to never having been married, a statement that ignites Anne¡¯s fury and reveals the rawness of her own past.


    As N stands her ground, she feels the weight of resentment from Marie, who had hoped for an apology after theirst confrontation. The atmosphere is charged with conflict, and Cindy watches N with suspicion, questioning her sanity for provoking the family. Despite the tension, N maintains herposure, reiterating her principle of not offending others unless provoked. Her calmness only serves to escte the situation, leading Marie to chastise her for ruining the mood on her birthday.


    N¡¯s patience with her family¡¯s disdain wears thin, prompting her to excuse herself with a sarcastic remark about not wanting to embarrass the Sumners. As she walks away, Cyrus observes her departure with a calcting gaze, revealing his own agenda for the evening. He demands that preparations for a n proceed without fail, hinting at dire consequences for any failure. This sets the stage for a night filled with underlying tension and unspoken motives.


    When Damon finally arrives at the party, Cyrus engages him in conversation, masking his true intentions behind a casual facade. Damon, however, is focused on the celebration and dismisses the business talk. As they converse, Cyrus notices a man speaking with N, which piques his interest, especially as Damon seems concerned. Just as Damon attempts to approach N, he is blocked by business associates, adding anotheryer ofplexity to the unfolding drama. The chapter encapstes a mix of defiance, familial tension, and hidden agendas, setting the stage for further conflict.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 162**


    The atmosphere in the Summers¡¯ household had grown increasingly tense, and N found herself at the center of this storm, the target of their disdain. It was almost as if her very presence had be a catalyst for their contempt, amplifying their disregard for her.


    In the past, N had managed to overlook their unkindness, fueled by her hopes and dreams for a future with rk. But now, with the me of her love extinguished, the thought of enduring their scorn felt like a betrayal to her own dignity. She refused to be reduced to a mere doormat, silently absorbing their kicks and jabs.


    With a forced smile, she turned to Aunt Anne, her voice steady yetced with defiance. ¡°Getting a divorce is still better than never getting married. What do you think, Aunt Anne?¡±


    The moment those words left her lips, she could see the change in Anne¡¯s demeanor. The woman¡¯s face darkened, her eyes narrowing into sharp slits that could cut through steel. ¡°Say that again?!¡± she hissed, her tone a mixture of disbelief and fury.


    N knew all too well the weight of Anne¡¯s past. Once, she had been in a rtionship, a connection that had left its mark long after it ended. Now, as she approached the daunting age of forty, still unmarried, the subject had be a raw nerve. It was a topic that hovered like a dark cloud, one that no one dared to mention in her presence, for fear of igniting her wrath.


    Marie, too, felt the sting of N¡¯s words. Ever since theirst confrontation, a simmering resentment had brewed within her. She had held onto the hope that N woulde to her senses and apologize, yet here was N, not only unrepentant but now turning her barbs toward Anne!


    Cindy, standing nearby, regarded N with a mixture of surprise and suspicion. Was she truly out of her mind to utter such a provocative statement?


    Yet N maintained her calm, a serene smile gracing her lips. ¡°Aunt Anne, repeating it won¡¯t change anything. Besides, I live by a simple principle: I don¡¯t offend others unless they offend me first. As a Sumner, I thought you would appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Marie¡¯s voice cut through the air, icy and sharp. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday party today. Do you really have to stir up trouble and ruin the mood?¡±


    N felt a flicker of indifference wash over her. Was she truly the one causing difort, or was it Anne¡¯s inmmatory remark that had ignited this tension?


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re absolutely right. Since Aunt Anne clearly doesn¡¯t wish for mypany, I¡¯ll take my leave and not trouble her any further. It would be quite embarrassing for the Sumners if a scene were to unfold in front of the guests,¡± N said, her tone dripping with a mix of sarcasm and resignation as she excused herself.


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, her patience for the torment of these women wearing thin. ttering them had never served her any purpose, and she had no intention of sticking around for more of their disdain.


    On the second floor, Cyrus observed N¡¯s departure with a calcting gaze, his mind racing with thoughts of his own. He turned to a nearby attendant, his voice cold andmanding. ¡°How are the preparations going?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all set, but¡­ proceeding with this might¡­¡± the attendant hesitated, his voice faltering under Cyrus¡¯s intense scrutiny.


    ¡°No ¡®might¡¯!¡± Cyrus interrupted sharply, his words crisp and deliberate. ¡°Tonight¡¯s n must seed. Follow my instructions to the letter, or you know what the consequences will be.¡±


    The threat in his tone sent a shiver down the attendant¡¯s spine. He nodded quickly, fear evident in his eyes, and scurried away, eager to escape Cyrus¡¯s presence.


    After what felt like an eternity, Damon finally made his entrance, and Cyrus couldn¡¯t help but smirk as he descended the staircase, anticipation bubbling within him.


    Once Damon exchanged pleasantries with Marie and sought a ce to rest, a ss of red wine was thrust into his hands.


    ¡°Damon, what have you been up totely? I¡¯ve had my secretary trying to set up a meeting with you, but we haven¡¯t managed to connect,¡± Cyrus greeted him, his tone deceptively casual.


    Damon¡¯s eyes glinted with a hint of recognition at the sight of Cyrus. He epted the ss with a neutral expression, masking whatever thoughts churned within him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mom¡¯s birthday party tonight, Cyrus. Let¡¯s not discuss business,¡± Damon replied, a hint of irritation creeping into his voice.


    Cyrus tightened his grip on the wine ss, a wide smile spreading across his face, seemingly unfazed. ¡°Anything you say. As your elder brother, I¡¯m just looking out for you.¡±


    Damon remained silent, his features inscrutable, revealing no trace of the emotions that flickered beneath the surface.


    But Cyrus had no intention of letting the conversation die. He continued to chat idly, filling the air with words that felt more like a game of chess than a casual exchange.


    Suddenly, Damon¡¯s attention shifted to the northwest corner of the main hall. His brow furrowed slightly, a flicker of concern crossing his face.


    Following Damon¡¯s gaze, Cyrus noticed a man engaged in conversation with N, and understanding dawned on him.


    Just as Damon was about to make his way toward N, a group of business associates stepped into his path, blocking his way and forcing him to alter his course.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, N stood at a precipice, the weight of her family¡¯s disdain transforming into a newfound resolve. No longer willing to be a silent participant in their games, she recognized the power of her own voice, even if it drew ire from those she once sought approval from. As she walked away from the suffocating atmosphere of the party, a sense of liberation washed over her. The scorn that had once felt like a heavy cloak now seemed to evaporate, reced by the realization that her dignity was worth far more than their fleeting judgments. N had stepped through an unseen door, one that led her to the realization that she could forge her own path, untethered from the expectations that had long shackled her spirit.


    Meanwhile, the tension within the Summers¡¯ household thickened, as Cyrus¡¯s calcted gaze followed N¡¯s exit. His intentions, shrouded in mystery, hinted at a brewing storm that would soon engulf the family in ways they could not foresee. Damon, caught in the web of familial obligation and unspoken emotions, felt a pull toward N, a connection that promised to challenge the very dynamics that had defined their lives. As the night unfolded, the threads of their lives began to intertwine in unexpected ways, suggesting that the unseen doors N had bravely stepped through might just lead to untold worlds for them all. In this moment of upheaval, the potential for change loomedrge, inviting each character to confront their own truths and desires, setting the stage for a reckoning that could alter the course of their intertwined fates.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, tensions within the Summers household are set to reach a boiling point as N¡¯s defiance continues to challenge the status quo. With the simmering animosity between her and the women of the family now more palpable than ever, readers can expect an explosive confrontation that could either shatter familial bonds or forge unexpected alliances. As N steps further into her own power, her interactions with Aunt Anne and Marie will be pivotal, revealing hidden truths and possibly igniting long-buried resentments that threaten to unravel the very fabric of their rtionships.


    Meanwhile, Cyrus¡¯s machinations wille into sharper focus, as the stakes of his ns be clearer. The tension between him and Damon is bound to escte, especially as Damon¡¯s protective instincts towards N sh with Cyrus¡¯s cold ambition. As the evening unfolds, the backdrop of Marie¡¯s birthday party will serve as a ticking clock, heightening the drama and suspense. Will Damon be able to reach N before Cyrus¡¯s intentionse to fruition? Or will the evening culminate in a revtion that changes everything for the characters involved? Prepare for a chapter that promises to beden with intrigue, emotional turmoil, and unexpected twists that will leave readers on the edge of their seats.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 163

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 163 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the story unfolds at avish party where Damon Sumner feels overwhelmed by the superficial conversations of business acquaintances. His disinterest is palpable as he engages minimally with Mr. Lowe, reflecting his desire to escape the social obligations of the evening. Meanwhile, N Jayston, feeling the chaos of the gathering, is approached by a maid with an urgent message from Cindy, prompting her to leave the party for the garden pavilion. Despite her apprehension, N decides to follow the maid, sensing an underlying tension.


    As N and the maid make their way through the estate, a sense of unease builds within N, especially when they veer off the expected path. The maid¡¯s demeanor shifts from urgency to an apologetic tone, raising N¡¯s suspicions. Suddenly, she is ambushed by two more maids who capture her, and before she can react, she is rendered unconscious. This moment marks a significant turning point in the narrative, plunging N into a dangerous unknown.


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s brother Cyrus observes the party dynamics with a calcted smile, subtly prodding Damon about his rtionship status. Their exchange reveals a deeper familial tension, with Cyrus¡¯s mock concern for their mother¡¯s worries about Damon¡¯sck of a partner. Damon retorts sharply, exposing Cyrus¡¯s own ws and maintaining his emotional distance. This confrontation highlights the strained rtionship between the brothers and sets the stage for future conflicts.


    As Damon steps outside to escape the party, he is met with a chilling breeze that mirrors the growing unease he feels about N¡¯s absence. The narrative hints at impending turmoil, suggesting that the evening holds darker secrets beyond the visible festivities. The story culminates in a sense of foreboding, leaving readers to ponder the unseen dangers that await both N and Damon in the unfolding events of the night.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane 163


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, it¡¯s been quite a while, hasn¡¯t it? I recently heard that Prospectus Technology has made a significant investment in that government project over in the eastern suburb,¡± a man remarked, his voice smooth yet insistent.


    Damon, feeling the weight of the evening¡¯s festivities pressing down on him, barely mustered the energy to engage in this conversation. He had little patience for idle chatter, especially not tonight. With a slight nod, he acknowledged the man¡¯s presence, his tone t and unenthusiastic. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Lowe.¡±


    As Damon found himself cornered by these business acquaintances, who seemed to have an unending supply of small talk and self-interest, N, on the other hand, had already wrapped up her own conversation. She was eager to escape the mor of the party, her mind yearning for a moment of peace amidst the chaos.


    Just then, a maid from the Sumner household hurried towards her, her expression a mix of urgency and concern. ¡°Ms. Jayston, Ms. Cindy has requested your presence. She¡¯s waiting for you at the pavilion in the garden,¡± the maid informed her, breathless as if she had sprinted to deliver the message.


    N¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she cast a quick nce towards Marie, her friend, and the party¡¯s host. Noticing that Cindy was indeed absent from the gathering, a flicker of concern crossed her mind. ¡°Did she mention what it¡¯s regarding?¡± she inquired, her voice steady, though a hint of apprehension lingered beneath.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t specify, but it seemed quite urgent. Ms. Jayston, you really should go quickly,¡± the maid insisted, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and determination.


    Sensing the urgency in the maid¡¯s demeanor, N lowered her gaze momentarily, concealing the suspicion that began to bubble within her. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll head there right away,¡± she replied, her tone firm yet measured.


    The maid remained close, not wanting to leave just yet. N, feeling the weight of the moment, added coolly, ¡°This is a party, and there are many guests to attend to. You should return to your duties.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, Ms. Cindy was very specific about me bringing you personally. If you aren¡¯t seen, I could face consequences¡­¡± the maid exined, her voice trembling slightly as she borated on the potential repercussions of failing her task.


    N recognized the fear etched in the maid¡¯s eyes and nodded, her resolve softening. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go,¡± she conceded, feeling a flicker of triumph at having made the decision.


    As they moved, N couldn¡¯t help but notice the brief spark of relief that illuminated the maid¡¯s features. However, the path they took was not leading directly to the pavilion, and a sense of unease began to gnaw at N.


    After walking for what felt like an eternity, she halted, her voice steady butced with confusion. ¡°Where exactly are you taking me?¡±


    The maid paused and turned to face her, an apologetic look crossing her face. ¡°Ms. Jayston, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, two additional maids emerged from the shadows, swiftly grabbing N¡¯s arms with surprising strength.


    Feigning panic, N shouted, ¡°What are you trying to do¡ª¡±


    But her words were abruptly cut off as a sharp pain surged through the back of her neck, and the world around her faded into darkness as she lost consciousness.


    ¡ª


    In the grand hall, Cyrus observed the gathering with a calcted smile, feeling his phone vibrate twice in his pocket. He discreetly signaled to those surrounding Damon, who, sensing the cue, made some parting remarks before finding a usible excuse to slip away from the conversation.


    As he noticed Damon¡¯s empty wine ss, a colder smile crept onto Cyrus¡¯s face. ¡°Damon, Mom mentioned yesterday that tonight¡¯s guests are all notable figures from the city. If any of the youngdies catch your eye, just let her know, and she¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡± Cyrus suggested, his toneced with a hint of mischief.


    Damon, already irritated from the relentless chatter of the guests and now the absence of N, responded coolly, ¡°Not interested.¡±


    Cyrus couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly. It wasn¡¯t that Damoncked interest; it was simply that the woman who held his attention was none other than his niece-inw.


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting any younger, you know. Mom is so worried about your marital status that her hair is turning gray,¡± Cyrus chided, his voice dripping with faux concern.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained impassive, betraying none of the irritation he felt at Cyrus¡¯s incessant nagging. ¡°Mom¡¯s gray hair is merely a sign of aging. Besides, you and Cindy are married now, and that certificate only proves you¡¯re legally bound. The number of mistresses you¡¯ve had over the years could probably fill both hands,¡± he shot back, his tone dry and unyielding.


    Cyrus¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, caught off guard by his brother¡¯s sharp retort. It was embarrassing to have his shorings aired in public, even if the gathering was rtively small and most guests were oblivious to their exchange.


    With a resigned sigh, Cyrus relented. ¡°Alright¡­ I admit I have no right to criticize you. I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    Damon set his wine ss down with a decisive clink and turned to leave without a backward nce at Cyrus.


    Watching Damon walk away, Cyrus felt a surge of anger boiling within him. After tonight, he would ensure that Damon learned to respect him and the family name!


    Stepping out onto the terrace, Damon was met by a brisk, cold breeze that sent a shiver through him, momentarily disorienting him. He took a deep breath, trying to shake off the unease that had settled in his chest, unaware of the storm brewing just beyond the unseen doors of the evening.Conclusion


    As the evening unfolded, the tension between Damon and Cyrus mirrored the chaos that enveloped N, each character grappling with their own inner turmoil. Damon¡¯s indifference to Cyrus¡¯s taunts highlighted the emotional chasm that had formed between them, while N¡¯s desperate attempt to navigate the urgent summons from Cindy led her into a dark and unexpected turn. Both were caught in a web of familial expectations and hidden agendas, their paths intersecting yet diverging in ways they could not foresee. The weight of their respective burdens pressed heavily upon them, entuating the istion they felt even amidst a crowd of familiar faces.


    In the end, the unseen doors that N and Damon faced were not merely physical barriers but symbolic thresholds into realms of uncertainty and revtion. N¡¯s abrupt loss of consciousness marked a pivotal moment, plunging her into an unknown fate that could unravel the very fabric of her reality. Meanwhile, Damon, standing on the precipice of his own choices, remained oblivious to the impending storm that would challenge his perceptions of loyalty and family. As the evening drew to a close, both characters were left teetering on the brink of transformation, their journeys intertwined in a narrative that promised to unveil the untold worlds lurking just beyond their reach.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N grapples with the consequences of her unexpected abduction. Awakening in an unfamiliar setting, she will be forced to confront the motives of her captors and the hidden agendas at y within the Sumner household. The urgency of her situation willpel her to tap into her inner strength, as she navigates the treacherous waters of deception and betrayal. Will she find a way to escape, or will she uncover deeper secrets that could change everything she thought she knew?


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s world will be turned upside down as he learns of N¡¯s disappearance. The cold breeze that enveloped him on the terrace will serve as a harbinger of the chaos toe. As he delves deeper into the mystery surrounding her abduction, he will be forced to confront not only his feelings for N but also the darker elements lurking within his own family. With Cyrus plotting his next move and the stakes rising, Damon must decide whether to follow the path of familial loyalty or to forge his own destiny in pursuit of the truth. The unseen doors of fate are about to swing wide open, revealing untold worlds that will challenge both characters in ways they never anticipated.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 164

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 164 Summary


    In Chapter 164 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± a sense of urgency envelops the scene as a maid informs Damon that N has copsed unexpectedly. Damon, initially taken aback, senses something amiss when he realizes no doctor has been summoned, and he is being directed to check on her instead. The effects of a drug he consumed earlier cloud his judgment, but a growing suspicion leads him to believe that this situation is a trap set by his brother, Cyrus.


    Damon¡¯s emotions shift from concern to betrayal as he grapples with the realization that Cyrus has drugged him during a family celebration. Feeling both furious and hurt, he confronts the maid, demanding to know Cyrus¡¯s whereabouts while disying a threatening demeanor. The maid, terrified of Damon¡¯s wrath and the potential consequences from Cyrus, struggles to exin the situation, further escting the tension. Damon¡¯s internal conflict intensifies as he battles the effects of the drug and the urgency to escape the trap.


    As Damon prepares to leave, he is abruptly incapacitated by Cyrus, who has been waiting to execute his n. The drug used on Damon is potent, designed to exploit his feelings for N, leaving him vulnerable and at the mercy of his brother. Cyrus orders the staff to take Damon into the room with N, locking them in, and relishes in the thought of his impending victory over his brother.


    Inside the locked room, N awakens to find Damon disoriented and flushed beside her. Shock and revulsion wash over her as she realizes that Cyrus is attempting to manipte the situation by cing her in bed with Damon. As Damon stirs, the effects of the drug make him reach for N, but she reacts quickly, grasping his wrist to prevent any unwanted advances. The chapter closes with a sense of impending conflict, as both characters face the consequences of Cyrus¡¯s machinations.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    **by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 164**


    In that moment, a maid rushed toward Damon, her expression fraught with urgency. ¡°Mr. Damon! Ms. Jayston has copsed unexpectedly. I couldn¡¯t locate Mr. rk!¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze snapped up, his voice icy as a winter¡¯s night. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s upstairs now. Madam Summer and the other guests are preupied. You should go and see her,¡± the maid replied, her voice trembling slightly.


    Under normal circumstances, Damon would have sensed the unease in the air. N had fainted, yet no doctor had been summoned? Instead, they were directing him to check on her? Something felt distinctly off.


    But the effects of the spiked wine Cyrus had offered him earlier clouded his senses, leaving him disoriented and sluggish. It wasn¡¯t until he found himself standing in front of rk¡¯s room that the realization began to dawn on him.


    ¡°Mr. Damon, Ms. Jayston is inside,¡± the maid announced, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Damon halted abruptly, a wave of suspicion washing over him. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for the doctor,¡± he dered, his mind racing.


    To step into that room without understanding the situation could unleash a series of unintended consequences.


    As he stood there, it became increasingly evident that this was a trap orchestrated by Cyrus. Damon had never imagined his elder brother would resort to drugging him, especially during their mother¡¯s birthday celebration.


    Cyrus had clearly crossed a line, revealing a ruthless ambition that left Damon feeling both betrayed and furious.


    The maid, sensing the storm brewing in Damon¡¯s eyes, paled visibly. ¡°Mr. Damon, Ms. Jayston is sweating profusely. Perhaps you should check on her? The doctor will arrive soon¡­¡±


    Damon¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he seized her by the neck, his grip firm and unyielding. ¡°You dare conspire against me in the Sumner household? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    He tightened his hold, watching as the color drained from her face. She understood that revealing the truth could incite Damon¡¯s wrath, but it would also draw the ire of Cyrus.


    ¡°Mr-Mr. Damon, what are you saying? I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± she stuttered, her voice quaking with fear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t? Then go fetch Cyrus. He should be the one to exin!¡± Damon hissed, his frustration bubbling to the surface.


    The heat enveloping him grew unbearable, and his thoughts became increasingly muddled. What kind of drug had Cyrus slipped into his drink? If he lingered here much longer, he risked losing all semnce of rationality, and the consequences could be dire.


    With a surge of determination, he shoved the maid aside and turned toward the staircase, desperate to escape this trap.


    But just as he took a few steps, a jolt of pain sliced through his neck.


    Cyrus stood there, his expression as cold as ice, watching as Damon crumpled to the floor. ¡°Get him into the room,¡± he ordered, his voice devoid of sympathy.


    Cyrus had employed a potent aphrodisiac on Damon, one so powerful that even the most self-controlled individuals would struggle to resist its effects. Knowing Damon harbored feelings for N, Cyrus was confident that his brother would be unable to maintain hisposure.


    The staff hurriedly lifted Damon and carried him into the room, locking the door securely behind them.


    ¡°Alright. You can return to your duties,¡± Cyrus instructed, dismissing them with a wave of his hand.


    Casting onest satisfied nce at the locked door, Cyrus allowed a smile to spread across his face. He could almost envision the fortune that awaited him, a reward for his cunning.


    Inside the room¡­


    As soon as the sound of the door locking echoed in the air, N¡¯s eyes fluttered open.


    She turned her head slowly, her heart racing when she saw Damon lying beside her, hisplexion flushed and disoriented. A wave of shock washed over her.


    Initially, she had thought that Cindy had sent the maid, and she had yed along, curious to see what was unfolding. But the realization struck her like a bolt of lightning¡ªher father-inw was attempting to ce her in Damon¡¯s bed!


    The thought made her stomach churn with revulsion.


    Cyrus and rk were truly despicable!


    As she grappled with this horrifying truth, Damon stirred, the effects of the drug pulling him from unconsciousness. He reached out instinctively, his fingers brushing against N¡¯s face. His normally cold, deep-set eyes now burned with an intensity that felt almost feverish.


    Just as his heated hand neared her skin, N reacted swiftly, her hand shooting out to grasp his wrist firmly.Conclusion


    In the dim light of the room, the tension crackled like electricity, binding Damon and N in a moment that was both fraught with danger and charged with unspoken feelings. Damon, still disoriented from the drug that clouded his senses, felt a flicker of rity as he made contact with N. Her grip on his wrist was firm, grounding him amidst the chaos that surrounded them. The realization of their shared predicament ignited a spark of defiance within him. No longer was he merely a pawn in Cyrus¡¯s twisted game; he was determined to reim his agency and protect N from the sinister intentions of his brother. The betrayal cut deep, but it also fueled his resolve to confront the darkness that loomed over them.


    N, too, felt the weight of their shared struggle. Her heart raced not just from fear but from an undeniable connection to Damon that had been simmering beneath the surface. As she held his gaze, she recognized the vulnerability thaty behind his fierce exterior. In that instant, they were no longer defined by their familial ties or the maniptions of Cyrus; they were two souls caught in a web of deceit, fighting for their freedom and the truth. With a newfound determination, N knew they had to stand together against the forces threatening to tear them apart. As they prepared to face the unknown, a sense of solidarity blossomed between them, transforming their fear into a powerful alliance, ready to challenge the unseen doors that had led them to this untold world.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension mounts within the locked room, the stakes have never been higher for both Damon and N. With Damon still reeling from the effects of Cyrus¡¯s treachery, will he be able to regain control before it¡¯s toote? The seductive grip of the aphrodisiac threatens not only hisposure but also the fragile boundaries of their rtionship. N, realizing the depths of her father-inw¡¯s machinations, must summon every ounce of her strength and cunning to navigate this perilous situation. Will she be able to keep her wits about her as Damon¡¯s instincts take over, or will the intoxicating atmosphere lead them both down a path they never intended to tread?


    Meanwhile, outside the room, Cyrus revels in his perceived victory, but his confidence may be his undoing. With the staff unaware of the true nature of his scheme, will someone finally uncover his sinister plot before it spirals out of control? As the clock ticks, the tension in the air thickens, and unseen forces conspire to either thwart Cyrus¡¯s ns or solidify his power. Will the truth about his intentionse to light, or will Damon and N be left to face the consequences of a game they never agreed to y? The next chapter promises to unravel the intricate web of deception, desire, and desperation that binds these characters together, leading to a confrontation that could change everything.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 165

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 165 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N finds herself in a tense and dangerous situation with her Uncle Damon. She wakes him with urgency, feeling an instinctual need to protect herself, gripping a bedsidemp as a potential weapon. Damon, startled and still groggy, reacts with an unexpected intensity, transforming from his usual cold demeanor to one filled with a fierce, predatory energy that unnerves N. Despite hismanding presence, she remains hesitant to approach him, sensing the danger that looms.


    As the narrative unfolds, N grapples with her thoughts about Cyrus, who seems to be orchestrating a scandal at a party meant for celebration. She suspects that Cyrus intends to manipte the rtionship between her and Damon for his own selfish ambitions, which adds to her anxiety. Just as she processes these unsettling thoughts, Damon suddenly closes the distance between them, kissing her unexpectedly. This moment of forced intimacy sends N into a panic, and despite her attempts to resist, she feels trapped by his overwhelming presence.


    In a desperate bid for autonomy, N bites Damon¡¯s lip, causing him to release her and retreat to the bathroom. Alone and shaken, she quickly assesses her surroundings, discovering a hidden camera that suggests they are being watched. With a sense of urgency, she unplugs the camera and considers her escape options. Spotting a way out through the window, she takes a leap into the garden below, relieved to find herself unharmed despite the risks.


    However, her relief is short-lived as she hears footsteps and a familiar voice nearby, indicating that she is not alone. This realization heightens her sense of danger and uncertainty, leaving her to confront the precariousness of her situation. The story captures N¡¯s emotional turmoil as she navigates fear, instinct, and the need for survival in a world filled with unseen threats.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 165**


    ¡°Uncle Damon, wake up,¡± N urged, giving him a gentle shove that felt far bolder than she intended.


    With a sense of urgency, she sprang from the bed, her heart racing as she eyed him warily. The bedsidemp felt heavy in her grip, a potential weapon if the situation turned dire. She was ready to defend herself, her instincts screaming at her to be prepared for anything.


    Damon nearly toppled off the edge of the bed, startled by her sudden action.


    As he blinked away the remnants of sleep, confusion clouded his features. His face, usually so cold and unyielding, was now tinged with a flush that hinted at something deeper. His eyes, typically devoid of warmth, now burned with a fierce intensity, as if they were lit by an inner fire that could scorch the very air around them.


    ¡°Come here,¡± hemanded, his voice low and authoritative.


    N felt a frown tug at her lips, but she remained rooted in ce, unwilling to move closer.


    In that moment, Damon exuded a dangerous aura. His gaze was sharp, filled with a predatory hunger that made her skin crawl; it was as if he might consume her whole with just a nce.


    Her mind spun with thoughts about Cyrus and his motives. Tonight was Marie¡¯s party, a social event that should have been filled withughter and joy. But had Cyrus chosen this very moment to orchestrate a scandal, to make it seem as if she and Damon were involved in something illicit?


    No, that would not only humiliate the Sumners but would also deeply offend Damon. It seemed far more likely that Cyrus intended for Damon to engage with her, to use that connection as leverage for his own gain.


    N narrowed her eyes at that unsettling thought.


    Cyrus was a man without boundaries. After dismantling Harris Pharmaceuticals, he was now willing to push his own daughter-inw into the arms of his younger brother for his own selfish ambitions.


    As she wrestled with her thoughts, a faint scent of pine wafted through the air, catching her off guard. Her eyes widened in surprise, and before she could process what was happening, Damon seized the back of her head, yanked themp from her grip, and tossed it aside as if it were nothing more than a toy.


    In an instant, a shadow loomed over her, and she felt a warm, moist pressure against her lips.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she found herself mere inches from Damon¡¯s face. The coldness that usually characterized his demeanor had transformed into a smoldering heat, an intensity that made her pulse race. His hand, still firmly gripping her, radiated warmth that spread through her body like wildfire, igniting every nerve ending in its path.


    Realization hit her like a freight train¡ªDamon was kissing her. Panic surged within her, and she instinctively tried to push him away, but it was like attempting to move a mountain. His chest was solid, an unyielding barrier against her desperate attempts to escape.


    In a moment of sheer desperation, she bit down on his lip with all her strength.


    Damon flinched, releasing her as a low growl of pain escaped his lips. The sight of his bleeding lip transformed him into a more primal version of himself, and the pain seemed to awaken a flicker of sanity within his stormy gaze. He gripped her chin, his eyes darkened with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine.


    N¡¯s hand instinctively tightened around a needle she had hidden behind her. If Damon continued to force himself on her, she would have no choice but to use it for her own defense.


    After a tense pause that felt like an eternity, Damon suddenly let her go and stormed into the bathroom, the door mming shut behind him.


    N trembled as she sank onto the bed, her heart racing as if she had narrowly escaped a disaster.


    Not willing to waste a moment, she quickly scanned the room for any hidden surveince. She flicked off the lights and soon spotted a pinhole camera mounted on the TV opposite the bed, its red light blinking ominously.


    With a steady resolve, she unplugged the camera, her mind racing with thoughts of what to do next. Though Damon was likely incapacitated and posed no immediate threat, the danger of remaining in that room still loomedrge.


    Moving swiftly to the window, she assessed her surroundings. They were on the second floor, and just beyondy the garden, an inviting escape. The drop didn¡¯t seem too perilous; with the right leap, she could make it without serious injury.


    Casting a nce at the closed bathroom door, she kicked off her shoes and climbed over the railing, bracing herself for the descent. She jumped,nding in the soft grass below, rolling to absorb the impact.


    Aside from a dull ache in her body from thending, she was unharmed.


    Relief flooded through her as she slipped her shoes back on and prepared to stand. Just then, the sound of footsteps emerged from the nearby bushes, followed by a sultry voice that made her freeze.


    ¡°rk¡­ I¡¯m just here to bring a gift for your grandmother. I¡¯ll leave soon. Please don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡±


    N¡¯s heart raced again, her instincts kicking in as she realized she was not alone in this precarious situation.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of her harrowing encounter with Damon, N stood in the soft grass, her heart still pounding from the adrenaline coursing through her veins. The kiss, a moment fraught with confusion and fear, had shattered the fragile facade of safety she had clung to. As she navigated the treacherous terrain of her emotions, a blend of anger and betrayal surged within her. She had thought she understood Damon, but the primal intensity he had exhibited left her questioning everything she believed about him. The revtion of the hidden camera only deepened her resolve; she was no longer just a pawn in Cyrus¡¯s game, but a yer determined to reim her agency in a world that sought to manipte her.


    As she crouched in the shadows, the voice drifting from the bushes reminded her that danger was not merely confined to her tumultuous rtionship with Damon. The night was thick with uncertainty, yet within her, a flicker of defiance ignited. N was not just a victim of circumstance; she was a survivor, ready to confront whatevery ahead. With every breath, she steeled herself for the challenges toe, knowing that she would have to navigate the unseen doors of her life with caution and courage. The untold worlds beyond her current reality beckoned, and though fear lingered, so too did the promise of newfound strength and the potential to rewrite her own story.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes in the aftermath of N¡¯s harrowing escape, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of her entangled rtionships. With Damon momentarily out of the picture, N¡¯s focus will shift to uncovering the truth behind Cyrus¡¯s machinations and the true nature of her connection to Damon. The stakes are higher than ever, as N must navigate a web of deceit that threatens not only her safety but also the reputation of the Sumners. Expect her to confront the looming shadows of betrayal, and perhaps even ally with unexpected characters, as she seeks to reim her agency in a world fraught with danger.


    Moreover, the identity of the mysterious voice lurking in the bushes introduces an intriguing new element. Who is this neer, and what role do they y in the unfolding drama? As N grapples with her instincts and the urgency of her situation, readers can anticipate a thrilling encounter that could either be a lifeline or a furtherplication. The tension will crackle as N weighs her options, caught between the perilous world of her family¡¯s legacy and the undeniable pull of her feelings for Damon. Will she find the strength to confront her fears, or will she be drawn back into the chaos that threatens to consume her? The next chapter is poised to deliver heart-pounding revtions and unexpected twists that will keep readers on the edge of their seats.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 166

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 166 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N is caught in a tense confrontation between rk and Jordyn, where emotions run high and secrets bubble to the surface. rk¡¯s sharp rejection of Jordyn¡¯s gesture towards his grandmother reveals a deeper conflict, showcasing his anger and disdain. Jordyn¡¯s vulnerability highlights her desperation to express gratitude for a kidney donation, a gesture that rk dismisses with cold fury. As Jordyn leaves, the atmosphere thickens with N¡¯s realization of the betrayal she faces from rk, who has prioritized Jordyn¡¯s father over her own family¡¯s needs.


    N¡¯s emotions shift from shock to fury as she uncovers the truth behind rk¡¯s actions. The kidney meant for her father, Harrison, was given to Jordyn¡¯s father, exposing rk¡¯sck of regard for her family¡¯s suffering. This revtion shatters N¡¯s trust and solidifies her feelings of betrayal, as she recognizes the systematic dismantling of her family¡¯s life by rk and his father, Cyrus. The gravity of her situation weighs heavily on her, igniting a fierce determination to seek justice against those who have wronged her.


    Feeling cornered, N contemtes her next steps, realizing that confronting rk and Cyrus alone would be futile. The idea of forming an alliance with Damon, a steadfast ally, bes her only viable option, despite her conflicting feelings about involving him. As she prepares to face rk again, she steels herself, masking her true emotions behind a facade of calm. This internal struggle showcases N¡¯s resilience and theplexity of her situation, as she grapples with the necessity of betrayal for the sake of her own family¡¯s survival.


    Upon returning to the main hall, N navigates rk¡¯s suspicion with a lighthearted demeanor, masking her inner turmoil. The tension between them is palpable, yet N maintains herposure, refusing to reveal the depth of her distress. Meanwhile, Cyrus¡¯s presence adds anotheryer of unease, as his anger simmers beneath the surface, hinting at the potential for further conflict. N¡¯s yful smile serves as a provocation, igniting Cyrus¡¯s frustration and foreshadowing the dangerous lengths he may go to regain control over the situation.


    Ultimately, N stands at a crossroads, her heart heavy with the weight of betrayal but fueled by a fierce determination to reim her life and confront the injustices inflicted upon her family. The story encapstes a tumultuous emotionalndscape, where love, betrayal, and the quest for justice intertwine, leaving N to navigate unseen doors that may lead her to untold worlds beyond her current despair.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane 166


    N felt her heart seize in her chest as Jordyn¡¯s voice pierced through the heavy atmosphere. The moment hung in the air, thick with tension.


    ¡°Jordyn, I¡¯ve made myself clear on this matter. I have absolutely no desire to marry you. And what gives you the audacity to bring a gift for my grandmother? Do you think I¡¯m keeping you as some sort of hidden mistress?¡± rk¡¯s tone was sharp, filled with indignation.


    A brief silence enveloped them, thick and ufortable, before Jordyn¡¯s voice quivered in response, betraying her vulnerability. ¡°rk¡­ I¡¯m not na?ve enough to believe you would ever choose me. I merely intended to give your grandmother a gift to express my gratitude for your help in finding a kidney for my father¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± rk¡¯s voice sliced through the air, cold and merciless. ¡°Jordyn, if you dare to utter another word about this, I promise you, there will be consequences!¡±


    ¡°rk¡­¡± Jordyn¡¯s plea was almost a whisper, a desperate attempt to reach him.


    ¡°Leave. Now!¡± His voice was thunderous, echoing with barely contained rage.


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes widened in fear. After a moment of hesitation, she murmured softly, ¡°rk¡­ Please, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go right away¡­¡±


    The sound of her high heels clicking against the floor gradually faded, marking her retreat. Momentster, rk stormed out, his anger palpable in the air.


    N remained seated on the cool grass, her head bowed low, her form cloaked in the night¡¯s shadows. It felt as though the darkness had enveloped her, a protective shroud that concealed her from the world.


    After an indeterminate stretch of time, she finally lifted her gaze, her eyes glistening with a fierce derision. The pieces of the puzzle began to fall into ce, and she understood why rk had reacted so explosively when she had broached the subject of securing a kidney transnt for her father.


    The kidney that was meant for Harrison had been handed over to Jordyn¡¯s father. rk had known full well that Harrison had been waiting for this crucial organ for two long years, yet he had so easily relinquished it. It was painfully clear: N held no significance in his life.


    The Sumner father and son had systematically dismantled her family¡¯s business, schemed to thrust her into Damon¡¯s bed, and now, rk had shattered the trust in their rtionship by offering the most vital thing in her life to his mistress¡¯ father.


    It was all so perfectly infuriating!


    N bit down hard on her lip, the metallic taste of blood flooding her mouth as she held it between her teeth, refusing to let it go. Initially, she had intended to gather evidence to file for divorce from rk, but now, that n seemed utterly foolish.


    Cyrus and rk had turned her existence into a nightmare. There was no way she could allow them to escape without facing consequences.


    Given her own limitations, confronting rk and Cyrus alone would be an exercise in futility. The most straightforward solution was to forge an alliance with Damon.


    Conflicted emotions flickered in N¡¯s eyes.


    Damon had been a steadfast ally, and her feelings for him were undeniable. Thest thing she wanted was to hurt him, yet it appeared she was left with no other option.


    Taking a steadying breath, she steeled herself, determination igniting in her gaze as she smoothed down her dress and began her slow walk back to the main hall.


    As she crossed the threshold, rk¡¯s frown was immediate and disapproving. ¡°Where have you been?¡± he inquired, suspicioncing his tone.


    N met his gaze, her expression a mask of calm. ¡°I felt a bit stifled, so I stepped outside for some fresh air. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Did you happen to run into anyone?¡± rk pressed, his worry evident.


    N let out a soft chuckle, the sound light and teasing. ¡°Should I have encountered someone?¡±


    rk visibly rxed, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°No. There are a lot of guests here today, and I was concerned someone might bother you.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± N replied, her tone indifferent.


    Herck of concern seemed to irritate rk further, but with it being Marie¡¯s birthday celebration, he reluctantly shelved his displeasure. ¡°If you¡¯re alright, go chat with Grandma and Mom¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his thought, Cyrus¡¯s icy voice cut through the air. ¡°rk, your grandmother is calling for you.¡±


    N turned her gaze toward Cyrus, noticing the simmering anger and disbelief etched on his face. She raised an eyebrow, a yful smile dancing on her lips, but chose to remain silent.


    To Cyrus, N¡¯s smile felt like a deliberate provocation, a taunt that stoked the embers of his frustration. He hadn¡¯t anticipated her escape, which had effectively sabotaged the hidden camera he had set up.


    His anger surged, and a dark intent flickered in his eyes, a dangerous glimmer that hinted at the lengths he might go to reim control.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, N stood at the precipice of a new reality, her heart racing with a blend of fear and resolve. The betrayal she felt coursed through her veins like fire, igniting a fierce determination to reim her narrative from the clutches of rk and Cyrus. No longer would she be a pawn in their twisted game; she would rise from the ashes of their deceit, fueled by the knowledge of their transgressions. The alliance with Damon, though fraught with emotionalplexity, became her beacon of hope. With each step she took back into the hall, a newfound strength blossomed within her, transforming her sorrow into a weapon of defiance.


    As she faced rk¡¯s disapproving gaze, N¡¯s calm exterior belied the storm brewing within. The yful smile she wore was not just a mask; it was a deration of her resilience. She understood that the road ahead would be fraught with challenges, but the weight of her past no longer held her captive. Instead, it propelled her forward, urging her to confront the darkness that had invaded her life. With every calcted move, she would dismantle the fortress of lies built by those who sought to control her. In this moment, N embraced her power, ready to step through the unseen doors that would lead her into untold worlds beyond, where she would reim her agency and forge her own destiny.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and the Sumner family to reach a boiling point as she grapples with her feelings for Damon while plotting her revenge. With her resolve to forge an alliance with him, N will find herself navigating the treacherous waters of love and betrayal. Will she be able to maintain herposure and execute her ns without revealing her true intentions? As she steps deeper into this dangerous game, the stakes will rise, and the consequences of her actions may lead to unexpected alliances and heart-wrenching choices.


    Moreover, the simmering conflict between rk and Cyrus will intensify, revealing deeperyers of their sinister schemes against N. With Cyrus¡¯s dark intent lurking just beneath the surface, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering how far he is willing to go to regain control over N¡¯s life. As she prepares to confront her adversaries, the chapter promises to unveil shocking truths and hidden motivations that could change everything. Will N¡¯s calcted moves lead her to victory, or will they spiral into chaos, entangling her further in the web of deceit spun by the Sumner men? The next chapter will be a thrilling exploration of power, loyalty, and the lengths one will go to reim their life.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 167

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 167 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± tensions rise as rk confronts Cyrus, whose demeanor reveals a mix of authority and menace. Cyrus¡¯s interaction with his daughter N is fraught with an unsettling undertone, leaving her confused and anxious. His warning hints at deeper issues, causing N to suppress her emotions as she grapples with the troubling dynamics of their rtionship.


    As the evening progresses, Damon¡¯s entrance disrupts the atmosphere. His ghostly pallor and icy demeanor intimidate those around him, prompting Marie to express her frustration over his absence. Despite her concerns, Damon remains detached, showing no interest in socializing and dismissing Ms. Chilton with a cold indifference. This interaction highlights his emotional istion and the pressure he feels from external expectations.


    Marie¡¯s mounting frustration with Damon reaches a boiling point, leading to a heated exchange that underscores their strained rtionship. Despite her attempts to y matchmaker, Damon¡¯s refusal to engage only exacerbates the tension, prompting Marie tosh out. The conflict reveals a deeper rift between them, as Damon¡¯s indifference contrasts sharply with Marie¡¯s desire for connection and social propriety.


    Outside the celebration, Damon¡¯s pursuit of truth takes a darker turn as he requests surveince footage, only to learn of the cameras¡¯ malfunctioning. This revtion raises suspicions about the motives of those around him, suggesting a hidden agenda at y. Damon¡¯s determination to uncover the truth, coupled with his growing frustration, sets the stage for further conflict as the night unfolds, leaving the reader anticipating the consequences of these unseen tensions.


    As the story progresses toward midnight, the atmosphere is thick with unspoken emotions and unresolved issues, hinting at an impending climax that could alter the rtionships and dynamics established throughout the evening.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 167**


    As rk¡¯s gaze fell upon Cyrus, his expression morphed into a deeper scowl, the lines on his forehead etching a tale of discontent.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll head over immediately,¡± he announced, his voice resonating with a low, gravelly timbre thatmanded attention.


    Once rk had exited, Cyrus turned to N, a smile ying on his lips, though it never quite reached his eyes. ¡°How did you manage to escape?¡± he inquired, his tone deceptively light, almost yful.


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand,¡± N replied, her brow furrowing in confusion. Her features were a canvas of genuine bewilderment, as if she were grappling with a riddle she couldn¡¯t decipher.


    Cyrus¡¯s sneer deepened, his eyes narrowing into icy slits. ¡°You¡¯d better truly not understand,¡± he warned, his voice dripping with menace. The air between them thickened, charged with unspoken tension.


    As Cyrus turned on his heel and strode away, N finally allowed her hands to unclench, releasing the pent-up tension that had caused her palms to throb. Though her expression remained stoic, a storm of emotions brewed beneath the surface.


    As the evening wore on, the atmosphere shifted, and Damon finally made his entrance. He had changed into a different ensemble, his hair still slightly damp, giving him an air of casual disarray. Hisplexion was pale, almost ghostly, and the sharp angles of his face radiated an aura as frigid as the Arctic.


    Those who had contemted approaching him quickly reconsidered, sensing the palpable chill that surrounded him. No one dared to risk provoking his ire.


    Marie spotted him and immediately frowned, a hint of irritation shing across her features. ¡°Damon, where have you been? I had people searching for you everywhere,¡± she chided, her voiceced with concern.


    ¡°I was feeling a bit fatigued earlier and sought out a quiet ce to gather my thoughts,¡± Damon replied, his tone steady andposed.


    ¡°The party is nearly over. Don¡¯t wander off again. By the way, this is Ms. Chilton,¡± she gestured, her voice regaining its authoritative tone. ¡°You¡¯ve met her before.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze flickered toward the woman Marie indicated. She met his eyes with a shy, hesitant smile, her cheeks flushing a delicate shade of rose before she quickly averted her gaze.


    He turned away, his indifference palpable. ¡°No impression,¡± he stated tly, the words hanging in the air like a heavy fog.


    Ms. Chilton¡¯s smile faltered, her hands twisting nervously in front of her as she absorbed his dismissal.


    ¡°Get to know her better, and you might just change your mind. See Ms. Chilton home this evening,¡± Marie instructed, her voice firm, as though issuing amand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time,¡± Damon replied, his refusal immediate and devoid of emotion, as if he were discussing the weather rather than a human connection.


    Marie¡¯s expression darkened, her frustration simmering just beneath the surface.


    Before she could voice her displeasure, Lara stood up abruptly, her expression shifting. ¡°Mrs. Sumner, I just remembered I have something urgent to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± she announced, her tone brisk and final.


    Without waiting for Marie¡¯s response, Lara turned and exited with a determined stride.


    ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done! Now you¡¯ve offended Ms. Chilton. Are you pleased with yourself?¡± Marie¡¯s tone was sharp, cutting through the air like a knife.


    Damon, unfazed by her usation, maintained his stoic demeanor.


    ¡°If you wish to avoid offending every notable family in the city, perhaps you should refrain from introducing me to Ms. Hulle, Ms. Chilton, and others,¡± he replied, his voice calm yetced with underlying irritation.


    ¡°You!¡± Marie red at him, her frustration palpable. ¡°Are you trying to drive me insane?¡±


    ¡°As long as you cease orchestrating these blind dates, you won¡¯t have to deal with my presence,¡± Damon countered coolly, his expression betraying no hint of remorse.


    Marie¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°With so many women your age here tonight, didn¡¯t any of them catch your eye?¡± she demanded, her voice rising slightly.


    ¡°No,¡± Damon answered, his response t and devoid of any hint of regret.


    ¡°Fine! Just stay away from me. I¡¯m tired of seeing you!¡± Marie snapped, waving him off as if he were a bothersome insect.


    Without uttering another word, Damon turned on his heel and strode out, the tension trailing behind him like a shadow.


    As he exited, Cindy attempted to console Marie, but her gaze lingered on Damon¡¯s retreating figure, a flicker of mockery dancing in her eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t that Damoncked interest in anyone; rather, the person who captivated him was a distant dream, an unattainable fantasy. Even if N weren¡¯t married to rk, Richard and Marie would never grant their approval.


    Outside the grand hall, Damon summoned the butler, his voice icy andmanding. ¡°Fetch me a copy of tonight¡¯s surveince footage.¡±


    The butler hesitated, confusion flickering across his features, but the chill in Damon¡¯s demeanor quelled any questions. He hurried off to fulfill the request.


    ¡°Mr. Damon, I must inform you that some of the cameras in the house malfunctioned tonight, so there are a few areas without footage,¡± the butler ryed hesitantly, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Damon¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, a menacing expression settling upon his features.


    Malfunctioning? How convenient.


    ¡°Understood. You may return to your duties,¡± he dismissed the butler curtly, his mind racing with implications.


    Clutching the USB drive tightly, a smirk crept upon Damon¡¯s face. Did they truly believe that disabling the cameras would thwart his search for the truth?


    As Marie¡¯s birthday celebration continued to unfold, the clock crept closer to midnight, the atmosphere thick with unspoken tensions and hidden agendas.Conclusion


    In the dim glow of the grand hall, the emotional tapestry of the evening unraveled, revealing the frayed edges of strained rtionships and unfulfilled desires. N, caught in the crosshairs of her father¡¯s disdain and the weight of her own confusion, felt the burden of unspoken truths pressing down upon her. The facade of the celebration masked a deeper turmoil, one that resonated within Damon as well. His icy demeanor belied a heart yearning for connection, yet he remained trapped in abyrinth of familial expectations and unreciprocated affection. As the clock inched toward midnight, it became clear that the unresolved tensions would not dissipate with the passing of time; they would only fester, waiting for the moment to erupt.


    As the party continued, the air thickened with the unvoiced grievances and hidden agendas of those present. Marie¡¯s frustration with Damon highlighted the generational divide and the struggle for control within their world, while Damon¡¯s pursuit of the truth hinted at a deeper quest for understanding amidst the chaos. The malfunctioning cameras symbolized the obscured realities thaty beneath the surface, suggesting that even the most carefully orchestrated events could not hide the fractures within their lives. With each passing moment, the unseen doors to untold worlds beckoned, promising revtions that would challenge their perceptions and force them to confront the shadows they had long ignored. In this charged atmosphere, it became apparent that the night was not merely a celebration but a prelude to the inevitable reckoning that awaited them all.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as secrets begin to unravel amidst the backdrop of Marie¡¯s birthday celebration. With Damon now on the hunt for the truth behind the malfunctioning surveince cameras, the stakes are higher than ever. His icy demeanor hints at a brewing storm, and as he digs deeper, the shadows of deception surrounding Cyrus and N¡¯s rtionship wille to light, revealingyers of betrayal and maniption that could change everything. Will Damon uncover the truth before it¡¯s toote, or will he find himself ensnared in a web of lies?


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s confusion about her father¡¯s warning will lead her on a quest for answers, pushing her to confront the realities of her family¡¯s dark secrets. As she navigates the treacherous waters of familial loyalty and hidden agendas, her resolve will be tested. Will she find the strength to stand up against Cyrus, or will she sumb to the pressures of her lineage? As the clock ticks down to midnight, the atmosphere will grow increasingly charged, setting the stage for confrontations that could shatter rtionships and alter the course of their lives forever. Prepare for revtions that will leave readers breathless, as the unseen doors of their worlds swing wide open, revealing the untold truths that lie beyond.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 168

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 168 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± tension esctes as Damon confronts the service staff who followed Cyrus¡¯ orders, demanding they be brought before Marie and Richard. The atmosphere is charged with unease, especially as Richard, visibly angered, questions Cyrus about his actions. Damon, enjoying the chaos, hints at a deeper betrayal, putting Cyrus in a precarious position as he feels the weight of scrutiny from everyone in the room.


    As Richard demands exnations, Cyrus is gripped by dread, realizing he is trapped. The oppressive silence amplifies the pressure on him, and Richard¡¯s fury forces Cyrus to confess that he drugged Damon to facilitate a scheme involving a woman, which he deliberately keeps secret. This revtion shocks both Richard and Marie, who express their disbelief and disappointment, questioning Cyrus¡¯ loyalty to his family. The emotional turmoil within Cyrus is palpable, as he grapples with feelings of anger, resentment, and desperation.


    Marie and Richard¡¯s reactions are filled with a mix of anger and concern for their family¡¯s integrity, leading Richard to order Cyrus to the old wing until he earns their forgiveness. The scene is heavy with the implications of betrayal, as Cyrus reflects on his choices and the consequences they may bring. The atmosphere remains tense as he is escorted away, leaving Richard and Marie to process the fallout of his actions.


    Outside, Damon encounters his nephew rk, who innocently inquires about the woman Cyrus intended to send to Damon¡¯s bed. This question piques Damon¡¯s curiosity, but he dismisses it, leaving a sense of uncertainty in the air. rk¡¯s unease about the situation grows, especially given the timing of Cyrus¡¯ actions during a family celebration, suggesting that there may be more to the story than initially meets the eye.


    The chapter concludes with N¡¯s cryptic suggestion to rk to confront his father, hinting at the deeper motives behind Cyrus¡¯ desperate actions. The tension lingers as the characters navigate theplexities of betrayal, family loyalty, and the unseen consequences of their choices, setting the stage for further revtions in the unfolding drama.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 168**


    Before departing, Damon issued a sternmand that the service staff who had obediently followed Cyrus¡¯ dubious orders be restrained and brought directly before Marie and Richard. The tension in the air was palpable.


    ¡°These treacherous servants require immediate attention,¡± he dered, his voiceced with authority.


    Richard¡¯s expression darkened, a storm brewing behind his eyes. ¡°What on earth is happening here?¡± he demanded, his voice low and dangerous.


    Damon merely shrugged, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°You might want to direct that question to my dear older brother,¡± he replied, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Richard¡¯s gaze shifted sharply to Cyrus, his eyes narrowing like a predator sizing up its prey. ¡°You will exin yourself,¡± he ordered, his voice a chilling whisper.


    Cyrus felt a wave of dread wash over him. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Damon¡¯s public revtion of the situation; it felt like a trap closing in around him.


    An oppressive silence enveloped the living room, every pair of eyes fixated on Cyrus, who was clearly reluctant to break the stillness with words. The weight of their scrutiny pressed down on him like a heavy shroud.


    ¡°If you refuse to rify your actions, I will take it upon myself to uncover the truth!¡± Richard¡¯s fist struck the table with a resounding thud, his eyes zing with fury.


    It was evident that Damon¡¯s theatrical disy indicated that Cyrus¡¯ actions were far from innocent.


    Under Richard¡¯s unyielding re, Cyrus felt the pressure mounting, a suffocating sensation that threatened to crush him. He was on the verge of confessing everything when he caught Damon¡¯s mocking gaze, a reminder of the precariousness of his situation.


    ¡°Cyrus, you must grasp the seriousness of what¡¯s at stake here,¡± Damon warned, his voice low and menacing.


    The underlying threat in Damon¡¯s tone ignited a spark of defiance within Cyrus. Gritting his teeth, he finally uttered, ¡°I drugged Damon and arranged for a woman to be sent to his bed¡ªall for the sake of an investment in thepany.¡±


    He deliberately withheld the name of the woman, N, fully aware that not only would Damon seek retribution, but rk would likely harbor an even deeper loathing for him.


    ¡°Absurd!¡± Richard¡¯s voice was a mixture of rage and disappointment as he red at Cyrus, disbelief etched across his features. Marie, standing beside him, mirrored his shock. ¡°Cyrus, have you lost your mind? Damon is your brother, your own flesh and blood! How could you stoop so low as to drug your own family? Do you wish to send your mother and me to our graves?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m truly sorry¡­ I felt I had no other option,¡± Cyrus murmured, his head bowed, a tumult of anger and resentment simmering within him.


    If only Damon had agreed to invest in hispany as he had requested, Cyrus wouldn¡¯t have feltpelled to resort to such desperate measures, nor would Damon have had the opportunity to expose him so publicly.


    ¡°¡®No choice,¡¯ you say? If you had no choice but to drug Damon, what¡¯s to stop you from harming your own family in the future?¡± Marie¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the air like a knife.


    ¡°Go to the old wing and remain there until your brother finds it in his heart to forgive you!¡± Richard growled, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    Two maids approached, their expressions impassive as they escorted Cyrus away, the silence heavy and suffocating.


    ¡°Alright, everyone. You¡¯re dismissed. We need some time to ourselves,¡± Richard and Marie announced to the remaining guests, their voices devoid of warmth.


    As Damon stepped outside, ready to enter his car, rk¡¯s voice broke through the haze of tension. ¡°Uncle Damon, my dad mentioned something about preparing to send a woman to your bed. Who is she?¡±


    Damon raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. ¡°Why the sudden interest in my affairs?¡± he asked, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Who is this woman?¡± rk pressed, his youthful curiosity mingling with an unsettling sense of foreboding.


    The secrecy surrounding the woman¡¯s identity had left rk feeling uneasy. It was far too coincidental that N had also been absent for a time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her, so there¡¯s really no need for curiosity,¡± Damon replied dismissively before sliding into the car and driving away, leaving a cloud of uncertainty in his wake.


    As Damon¡¯s car faded from view, rk turned to N, his expression casual but his tone probing. ¡°N, why do you think my dad chose tonight to drug Uncle Damon?¡±


    If Cyrus¡¯ intention was merely to find a woman, there would have been no reason to do it during Marie¡¯s birthday celebration. Such an act, if uncovered, would undoubtedly bring shame to the Sumners and would not be forgiven by either Marie or Richard. There had to be a deeper motive behind this night¡¯s events.


    N looked up, her expression inscrutable. ¡°If you¡¯re so curious, your dad is currently in the old wing. Why not go ask him yourself?¡± she suggested, her indifference only adding to the tension that hung in the air.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the explosive revtions, the air in the Sumners¡¯ home was thick with unresolved tensions and fractured loyalties. Cyrus, once a figure of ambition and hope, now stood as a cautionary tale of desperation and betrayal, his actions casting a long shadow over the family. Richard and Marie¡¯s disappointment hung heavily, a palpable reminder of the familial bonds that had been irreparably strained. The gravity of Cyrus¡¯s choices resonated throughout the room, leaving a stark reminder of the fragile nature of trust. As he was led away, the silence that followed was not just a void, but a testament to the emotional wreckage left in the wake of his misguided actions.


    Outside, as Damon drove away, the uncertainty of the future loomedrge, not only for Cyrus but for the entire family. rk¡¯s innocent curiosity about the woman involved in the sordid affair hinted at theplexities thaty ahead, intertwining the fates of all those involved. The evening, intended to celebrate love and family, had morphed into a crucible of secrets and revtions, leaving each character to grapple with their own truths. N¡¯s enigmatic demeanor suggested that the night¡¯s events were merely the beginning of a deeper entanglement, one that would challenge the very foundations of loyalty and love within the Sumners. As the dust settled, it became clear that through these unseen doors, they had stepped into a world fraught with untold consequences, forever altering the course of their lives.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, tensions will reach a boiling point as the fallout from Cyrus¡¯s shocking confession reverberates through the Sumners¡¯ household. With Richard and Marie grappling with the betrayal of their own son, the family dynamics will be tested like never before. As they confront the implications of Cyrus¡¯s desperate actions, secrets long buried may resurface, threatening to unravel the very fabric of their rtionships. Will Richard¡¯s fury lead to a confrontation that could change everything, or will the family find a way to navigate the treacherous waters of loyalty and betrayal?


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s enigmatic demeanor hints at deeper motivations behind his public exposure of Cyrus. As he grapples with the fallout of his brother¡¯s actions, Damon is poised to uncover more than just family secrets; he may also find himself drawn into a web of intrigue surrounding N. rk¡¯s innocent curiosity about the woman linked to the chaos will set off a chain reaction, prompting both him and N to dig deeper into the tangled mess of family loyalties and hidden agendas. Will they uncover the truth behind Cyrus¡¯s schemes, or will they be entangled in a conspiracy that threatens to ensnare them all? As the characters navigate through these unseen doors, the stakes will rise, and the consequences of their choices will lead to unexpected alliances and devastating betrayals.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 169

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 169 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension between rk and N is palpable as they drive home in silence after a confrontation. rk, filled with unspoken thoughts, struggles to connect with N, who remains distant and preupied with her own thoughts. Their conversation is minimal, with rk attempting to address the situation regarding his father¡¯s scheme, but N¡¯s cold response only deepens the emotional chasm between them.


    Once home, N grapples with her feelings and the decision to call her Uncle Damon about a divorce from rk. Despite her hesitation, she ultimately resolves to take this step, feeling a mix of fear and determination. The call reveals her vulnerability, as she admits to Damon that her decision is partly influenced by recent events, but she avoids delving into specifics. Damon¡¯s calm response and willingness to help provide N with a sense of relief, even as she grapples with the moral implications of her actions.


    The following morning, N prepares herself for a new beginning, feeling empowered as she applies makeup and chooses a confident outfit. Her arrival at Damon¡¯s office marks a pivotal moment, as their interaction is charged with unspoken emotions. Damon acknowledges her effort, hinting at a deeper connection, while N firmly states her intention to divorce rk. The conversation shifts to practical matters, and N finds herself surprised by Damon¡¯s straightforward approach to asset division, revealing theplexity of her situation.


    As N expresses her concerns about rk¡¯s potential resistance, Damon¡¯s light-hearted response offers her a glimmer of hope. This moment signifies a turning point for N, as she begins to see the possibility of navigating her tumultuous rtionship with rk more easily with Damon¡¯s support. The chapter closes with N feeling a renewed sense of determination, ready to face the challenges ahead as she steps into a new chapter of her life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    rk¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, his displeasure palpable as it flickered across his features. The tension in the air was thick enough to cut with a knife.


    N, however, seemed utterly unfazed. Without so much as a nce in his direction, she swung open the car door and slid into the passenger seat, her movements deliberate and unyielding.


    The drive home was steeped in an ufortable silence, punctuated only by the asional hum of the engine and the rhythmic ticking of the turn signal. At each red light, rk stole nces at N, his mind racing with unspoken words, a tempest of thoughts swirling within him. He felt an urge to bridge the chasm that had formed between them, to shatter the silence that had be theirpanion.


    Yet, N remained resolutely focused on the world outside, her gaze locked onto the passing scenery, as if it held the answers to questions she dared not voice.


    As they pulled up to her building, the moment of departure loomed heavy. Just as N reached for the door handle, rk found his voice, breaking through the silence like a crack of thunder. ¡°N, does Dad¡¯s scheme against Uncle Damon tonight have anything to do with you?¡±


    She turned to him, her expression icy, a fortress of resolve. ¡°Why would you think it¡¯s rted to me?¡±


    rk¡¯s heart sank at her response. The weight of the moment pressed down on him, and after a drawn-out pause, he shook his head slowly, the words barely above a whisper. ¡°No reason. I just noticed you disappeared for a while earlier, so I thought I¡¯d ask.¡±


    N¡¯s lips curled into a faint, humorless smile. ¡°If you really want to know the truth, you should ask your dad,¡± she retorted, her tone sharp as she pushed the door open and stepped out into the night.


    Once home, N sank into the plush embrace of the sofa, her mind racing. She retrieved her phone, fingers trembling slightly as she scrolled through her contacts until she found Damon¡¯s name. A brief moment of hesitation gripped her¡ªwas she truly ready to make this call? But the decision had been made long before. With a deep breath, she pressed the call button.


    The phone rang, each tone echoing in her chest until it was answered. Damon¡¯s voice was absent at first, the silence stretching between them, filled only with the sound of their breaths mingling in the air.


    N swallowed hard, her heart pounding in her ears as she finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Uncle Damon, you once mentioned that if I ever wanted a divorce, I could reach out to you. Well, I want to divorce rk now. Can you help me?¡±


    On the other end, she could feel the shift in Damon¡¯s breathing, a deepening that hinted at his surprise.


    ¡°Why the sudden decision to divorce? Is it because of what happened tonight with Cyrus?¡± he asked, his voice low and probing.


    ¡°Partly,¡± N admitted, a pang of reluctance washing over her. She didn¡¯t want to delve into the details, to relive the events that had led her to this moment.


    A silence hung heavy in the air for a few seconds before Damon spoke again, his voice steady. ¡°Come to my office tomorrow morning.¡±


    After hanging up, N set her phone down with a trembling hand, covering her eyes with her palms as a soft sigh escaped her lips.


    What if Damon ever discovered the truth¡ªthat she was using him as a means to an end? The thought gnawed at her, a bitter taste in her mouth. Yet, as memories of rk and Cyrus¡¯s betrayal surged to the forefront of her mind, her resolve hardened.


    Being close to Damon would undoubtedly make it easier to investigate Cyrus, she reasoned, a flicker of determination igniting within her. In the end, perhaps she was simply being selfish, prioritizing her own needs above all else.


    The following morning, N awoke an hour earlier than usual, her heart racing with anticipation. She spent half an hour meticulously applying her makeup, each stroke of the brush a step toward the new life she envisioned. Choosing a fitted dress that hugged her curves just right, she felt a surge of confidence as she prepared to face the day.


    Upon arriving at thepany, she made her way to the top floor with purpose, each step echoing her resolve.


    As she entered Damon¡¯s office, she found him poring over documents, his brow furrowed in concentration. The moment he looked up and met her gaze, an inscrutable emotion flickered in his eyes¡ªwas it surprise, concern, or something deeper?


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing makeup today?¡± Damon remarked, his tone light yet curious.


    N paused, taken aback by the observation. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, a hint of uncertainty creeping into her voice.


    Damon chose not to pursue the topic further, a satisfied smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. He appreciated the effort she had made for him, even if it was a small gesture.


    Taking a seat across from him, the air between them crackled with unspoken tension. Finally, Damon broke the silence. ¡°You were serious about wanting a divorce from rk?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± N affirmed, her voice steady. ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue this marriage.¡±


    Deep down, she understood that if she asked for a divorce, rk would likely fight her every step of the way. It was only with Damon¡¯s assistance that she could navigate the turbulent waters ahead.


    ¡°How much do you want in terms of asset division?¡± Damon inquired, his tone businesslike.


    N¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, confusion washing over her. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Damon would delve into negotiations on her behalf.


    ¡°50% would be ideal, but if that¡¯s not possible, I just want the divorce,¡± she rified, her voice firm despite the uncertainty swirling within her.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. You can go back for now,¡± Damon replied, his demeanor calm and collected.


    N hesitated, her thoughts racing as she considered the implications of their conversation. Finally, she spoke softly, ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯ve tried to discuss the divorce with him before, and he was very resistant¡­¡±


    Damon chuckled, raising an eyebrow as he regarded her with a knowing look. ¡°Are you doubting my ability to get you that divorce?¡±


    In that moment, N felt a flicker of hope ignite within her, the path ahead suddenly seeming a little less daunting.Conclusion


    As N stood in Damon¡¯s office, the weight of her decision settled heavily upon her shoulders, yet a flicker of hope sparked within her. The journey to this moment had been fraught with betrayal and heartache, but now, with each step she took toward her new life, she felt a sense of liberation beginning to blossom. The tension that had once suffocated her in her marriage with rk was slowly being reced by a burgeoning sense of agency. She no longer felt like a pawn in someone else¡¯s game; instead, she was reiming her narrative, determined to chart her own course. The prospect of divorce, once a daunting shadow looming over her, now appeared as a doorway to self-discovery and empowerment.


    Meanwhile, rk was left grappling with the aftermath of their fractured rtionship, the silence between them now echoing louder than ever. His attempts to reach out had been met with N¡¯s resolute distance, leaving him to confront the consequences of his actions alone. As he reflected on theirst encounter, the realization of his failures settled in, igniting a painful introspection. The emotional arc of their rtionship had reached a pivotal juncture, where love had morphed into a disillusioned longing for what could have been. Yet, as N stepped into her new reality, rk was left to ponder whether he would ever find the words to bridge the chasm that now separated them, or if he would remain forever haunted by the choices that had led them to this moment.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to reach a boiling point as their unresolved issuese to the forefront. With N¡¯s bold decision to pursue a divorce, the stakes are higher than ever, and rk¡¯s reaction to her intentions will be crucial. Will he confront her directly, or will he resort to maniption and deceit to maintain control over the situation? The emotional confrontation promises to be fraught with raw feelings, as both characters grapple with the fallout of their choices and the hidden truths that lie beneath their fractured rtionship.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s alliance with Damon will deepen, and the dynamics of their rtionship will shift as they navigate theplexities of her divorce. As they work together, the line between professional and personal may blur, leading to unexpected revtions and alliances. Will N uncover the truth about Cyrus and his connection to her marriage, or will she find herself entangled in a web of deceit that threatens to pull her under? The chapter will explore themes of loyalty, betrayal, and the quest for self-empowerment, leaving readers eager to see how N will wield her newfound strength in a world filled with unseen doors and untold consequences.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 170

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 170 Summary


    In the story ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with her emotions as she navigates aplex rtionship with her uncle, Damon, amidst the turmoil of her impending divorce. Despite her frustration, she expresses gratitude to Damon, who responds with an enigmatic promise to reveal his intentions after the divorce is finalized. This exchange leaves N feeling both relieved and uneasy, as she contemtes the implications of his words and what he might want from her.


    As N exits Damon¡¯s office, she encounters Erin, who exudes disdain and attempts to assert her superiority by reminding N of her status as rk¡¯s wife. The tension between the two women esctes, with N standing her ground and warning Erin about the consequences of her maniptive behavior. This confrontation showcases N¡¯s growing assertiveness as she refuses to be intimidated, hinting at a deeper conflict brewing between them.


    Later, N¡¯s determination leads her to the hospital, where she unexpectedly finds Jordyn, who provocatively ims to be carrying rk¡¯s child. This shocking revtion ignites N¡¯s anger, leading to a heated confrontation that underscores her protective instincts for her father, Harrison. Despite her fury, N feels a wave of vulnerability as she faces her father¡¯s concerns about the situation, revealing the emotional toll the chaos is taking on her.


    Ultimately, the chapter explores themes of power dynamics, emotional turmoil, and the struggle for agency in a web of familial and romantic entanglements. N¡¯s journey reflects her desire for freedom and rity amidst the uncertainty, setting the stage for further developments in her rtionships and the challenges she must confront.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 170**


    N shook her head slowly, frustration bubbling beneath her calm exterior. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant at all. What I really want to express is that, regardless of how this divorce unfolds, I am genuinely grateful to you, Uncle Damon.¡± Her voice was steady, but inside, she felt a tempest of emotions.


    Damon met her gaze with an intensity that was almost palpable. ¡°I don¡¯t need your gratitude in words,¡± he replied, his tone firm yet devoid of malice.


    N felt a shiver run down her spine as she looked up, caught in the depths of his prating stare. It was as if he could see right through her, peeling back theyers of her thoughts and fears. The unease that washed over her made her instinctively turn her gaze away, seeking refuge in the patterned carpet beneath her feet.


    ¡°Then¡­ what is it that you desire?¡± she asked, her voice barely a whisper,ced with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve finalized the divorce, I¡¯ll share my intentions with you,¡± Damon responded, his expression inscrutable.


    N bit her lower lip, contemting the implications of his words. ¡°Alright,¡± she finally said, the weight of her decision settling heavily on her shoulders.


    As she exited Damon¡¯s office, she felt an immense relief wash over her, like a storm cloud dissipating into clear skies. The weight of his intense gaze lifted, leaving her feeling lighter, yet a vague sense of unease lingered in her mind. What could Damon possibly want from her? She had resolved to move forward, ready to sacrifice whatever was necessary for her freedom, yet uncertainty gnawed at her.


    When she reached the elevator, she unexpectedly encountered Erin, who was just stepping out. The moment their eyes met, Erin¡¯s expression shifted dramatically; her eyes narrowed, and the smile that had graced her face vanished like smoke in the wind. ¡°Ms. N, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this is the CEO¡¯s office, not yourboratory,¡± Erin remarked, her tone dripping with disdain.


    N noticed how Erin¡¯s gaze swept over her, taking in the effort she had put into her appearance that day. The idea that N might have dressed up to entice Damon sent a jolt of irritation through Erin, causing her to grip her documents tightly, her knuckles turning white as she red at N.


    Remainingposed, N replied, ¡°Ms. Hulle, I don¡¯t believe I¡¯m your subordinate. Where I choose to go is really none of your concern.¡±


    Erin sneered, her voiceced with venom. ¡°I just thought I¡¯d remind you that you¡¯re rk¡¯s wife, Damon¡¯s niece-inw. It would serve you well to remember your ce.¡±


    N¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to remind me of that,¡± she shot back defiantly.


    As she stepped into the elevator, she nced back at Erin, her voice steady. ¡°Ms. Hulle, don¡¯t think for a moment that hiding behind others and ying your little games will go unpunished. Walk that path long enough, and you¡¯ll inevitably stumble upon something unpleasant.¡±


    What did she mean by that?


    Erin¡¯s expression shifted, realization dawning upon her as she understood N was alluding to Jacqueline¡¯s treacherous scheme against Vrie.


    The elevator doors slid shut, severing N¡¯s icy stare from Erin¡¯s view.


    Taking a deep breath, Erin tried to steady her racing heart. No matter the suspicions N harbored, she was confident that N had no evidence to back them up. Erin¡¯s focus sharpened; she needed to concentrate on making Damon fall for her. Once she secured that marriage, dealing with N would be as effortless as uttering a single word.


    Later that evening, after the day¡¯s work hade to a close, N found herself driving to the hospital, a determined look set on her face as she prepared to visit Harrison.


    As she approached the door to his hospital room, the sounds of a heated argument reached her ears, causing her heart to race. With a swift motion, she pushed the door open, her eyes widening in shock as she caught sight of Jordyn standing there.


    ¡°Jordyn, what are you doing here?!¡± N demanded, her voice sharp and usatory, eyes narrowing as she stepped further into the room.


    Every head turned to her, the atmosphere thick with tension.


    Jordyn¡¯s smile widened, a mocking glimmer in her eyes. ¡°Ms. Jayston, I merely came to check on Mr. Jayston. But it seems my presence is rather unwee,¡± she replied, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Get out of here right now!¡± N roared, her anger boiling over.


    It was infuriating to see someone as shameless as Jordyn, brazenly intruding upon her father¡¯s hospital room and stirring up trouble.


    Jordyn regarded her with a smirk. ¡°If I were in your shoes, N, I¡¯d seriously consider divorcing rk. After all, I¡¯m carrying his child.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± N yelled once more, her voice echoing with authority.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Not that I want to stay in this miserable ce anyway. It reeks of cheapness, it¡¯s suffocating,¡± Jordyn sang, waving her hand in front of her nose as if to fan away an unpleasant odor.


    With that, she strutted past N, leaving without another word.


    N turned her attention to Harrison, whoy in the hospital bed, his face a mask of concern. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet his eyes, fearing she might see disappointment reflected there.


    ¡°Dad, Wren, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I had no idea she would show up and create such a scene¡­ Please, don¡¯t be upset. Your health is what matters most,¡± she pleaded, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Harrison sighed deeply, his expression heavy with unspoken thoughts. ¡°N, when I saw her and rk getting cozy at the hospitalst time, I had my suspicions. I¡¯m not disappointed in you; I just feel that this entire situation is so unfair to you¡­¡±


    The words hung in the air, a reminder of the tangled web they were all caught in.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the day¡¯s tumultuous events, N stood at a crossroads, her heart heavy yet resolute. The confrontation with Erin had ignited a fire within her, a fierce determination to reim her narrative amidst the chaos of her crumbling marriage. As she faced the unsettling reality of Jordyn¡¯s intrusion, the stakes had never felt higher. With every ounce of her being, N understood that the path ahead would demand not just courage, but an unwaveringmitment to her own truth. The weight of her father¡¯s concern echoed in her mind, a reminder that her choices would ripple through the lives of those she loved. Yet, even as uncertainty loomed, she felt a flicker of hope¡ªan ember igniting within her, urging her to step boldly into the unknown.


    As she left the hospital room, N¡¯s resolve solidified. She was no longer just rk¡¯s wife or Damon¡¯s niece-inw; she was N Jayston, a woman ready to confront the unseen doors before her. The emotional tempest that had once threatened to drown her now became a source of strength, propelling her forward into untold worlds beyond the confines of her past. With each step, she embraced theplexity of her journey, knowing that while the road ahead would be fraught with challenges, it was also paved with the promise of self-discovery and liberation. Ultimately, N understood that true freedomy not in the absence of conflict, but in the courage to face it head-on, and in that realization, she found a profound sense of peace.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as N grapples with the fallout from Jordyn¡¯s shocking revtion. With her father¡¯s health hanging in the bnce and the stakes higher than ever, N must navigate the treacherous waters of family loyalty and betrayal. As she confronts her emotions and the reality of her crumbling marriage, the question looms: will she find the strength to reim her life, or will the shadows of her past continue to haunt her?


    Simultaneously, Erin¡¯s machinations wille to the forefront as she bes increasingly determined to secure her ce in Damon¡¯s life. With N¡¯s defiance igniting a fierce rivalry, Erin¡¯s ambitions will lead her down a dark path, filled with maniption and deceit. As the lines between love, power, and revenge blur, readers will be left wondering who wille out on top in this high-stakes game. Expect unexpected alliances, shocking betrayals, and the unveiling of secrets that could change everything for N and those around her. The tension is palpable, and the next chapter promises to be a turning point filled with revtions that will leave readers breathless.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 171

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 171 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with the emotional turmoil of her choices as she confronts her father, Harrison, in the hospital. Despite her efforts to maintain a fa?ade of happiness in her marriage to rk, N feels the weight of reality pressing down on her, realizing how naive she has been to believe that love could ovee all obstacles. As she speaks to her father, she expresses hermitment to her decisions, even as they feel like shackles, revealing the deep sorrow that underlies her brave exterior.


    Harrison, concerned for his daughter, offers her support, urging her to prioritize her well-being over her troubled marriage. His gentle words are meant tofort her, but they only amplify N¡¯s internal conflict. The emotional exchange highlights the strained rtionship between N and rk, as well as the burden of her father¡¯s health issues looming over her. N¡¯s determination to stay strong for her father is palpable, even as she battles tears and the urge to break down.


    The situation intensifies when N confides in her close friend Wren about the kidney situation, revealing that rk had given away a kidney meant for Harrison. This shocking revtion sends Wren into a spiral of disbelief and anger, as she grapples with the betrayal and the implications for N¡¯s father¡¯s health. The emotional weight of this moment is heavy, with both women feeling the crushing burden of lost hope and trust. Wren¡¯s usations toward N add to the tension, leading to a painful confrontation that leaves their friendship hanging by a thread.


    As Wren walks away, filled with anger and disappointment, N is left to confront the consequences of her choices alone. The loss of her friend adds to her sense of istion, and she reflects on the gravity of her situation. The chapter closes with a shift in focus to Spencer and Damon in a corporate setting, hinting at furtherplications and decisions that await N in her journey. The emotional stakes are high, setting the stage for a deeper exploration of rtionships, betrayal, and the search for redemption.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 171**


    N forced a smile that felt more like a grimace, a bitter twist of her lips that betrayed the turmoil within her. For years, she had put on a brave face, crafting a facade of marital bliss in front of Harrison, her father. But now, as the weight of reality pressed down on her, she realized just how naive she had been to think that appearances could shield her from the truth.


    ¡°Dad, this was the path I chose,¡± she said, her voice steady yet tinged with an undercurrent of sorrow. ¡°I can ept the consequences.¡± The words hung heavy in the air, a deration of hermitment to her choices, even if they felt like shackles now.


    Before she had taken the plunge into marriage with rk, Harrison had warned her, his voiceced with concern. ¡°N, life with the Sumners might not be easy,¡± he had cautioned, especially given the financial ruin that the Jaystons had faced. At the time, she had brushed off his worries, convinced that love could conquer all obstacles. Yet here she stood, grappling with the stark reality of her situation, realizing how foolishly optimistic she had been.


    Harrison let out a soft sigh, his gentle tone wrapping around her like aforting nket. ¡°N, please don¡¯t worry about me. If you feel that staying with him is no longer an option, know that I will support whatever decision you make.¡± His words were meant to reassure her, but they only deepened the ache in her chest.


    N felt a familiar sting in her nose as tears threatened to spill over, but she blinked them away, unwilling to break down in front of her father. ¡°Dad, I know. But right now, the most important thing is for you to focus on getting better.¡± She forced herself to smile, trying to project strength even as her heart felt heavy.


    Harrison wanted to voice his n to discharge himself from the hospital, to take control of his own life again. But as he looked into N¡¯s red-rimmed eyes, he hesitated. The moment didn¡¯t feel right, so he decided to hold off on sharing his intentions, hoping for a better time when she could handle the news.


    After spending what felt like an eternity in the sterile confines of the hospital room, Wren, N¡¯s close friend, walked her to the exit. As they reached the entrance, Wren turned to N, her brow furrowed with concern. ¡°N, I know that staying with rk is weighing heavily on you, but if you¡¯re considering divorce, please, I beg you to wait until after your dad¡¯s kidney transnt. Just think about it¡­¡±


    The desperation in Wren¡¯s eyes made N¡¯s heart sink. She hesitated, the words swirling in her mind, before finally deciding to reveal the truth. ¡°Wren, the kidney we found before¡­ rk gave it to someone else.¡± The admission felt like a stone dropping into silence, heavy and resounding.


    Wren¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her expression shifting from concern to shock as she staggered back a step. ¡°What did you say?¡± Her voice trembled, barely above a whisper, as if she couldn¡¯t quite grasp the enormity of N¡¯s revtion.


    ¡°Wren, I promise I will find another kidney for my dad,¡± N said, her voice firm yet soothing. ¡°But it might take some time.¡± She reached out, hoping to offer somefort, but Wren remained frozen, her face draining of color.


    The weight of the situation pressed down on them both. They had been waiting for that kidney for years, a glimmer of hope amidst the uncertainty, and now N was telling her that rk had given it away. It was a bitter pill to swallow, and anyone would struggle to ept such a betrayal.


    After a long, suffocating silence, Wren turned away, her shoulders slumping as she began to walk back toward the hospital. Each step seemed heavy, burdened by the weight of betrayal, and N instinctively moved to support her friend.


    ¡°Wren, please, I¡¯ll find a way to get the kidney¡ª¡± N started, her voice filled with determination.


    But before she could finish her thought, Wren abruptly pushed her away. ¡°Find a way? What way can you find? rk¡¯s people searched for over two years before they found that kidney! How many more years will it take you? Your dad can¡¯t wait that long!¡±


    The anger and despair in Wren¡¯s eyes pierced through N, leaving her feeling exposed and vulnerable. It was as if someone who had been wandering in darkness had finally glimpsed a ray of hope, only to have that light extinguished in an instant.


    Seeing Wren so agitated, N pressed her lips together, trying to maintain herposure. ¡°Wren, I know this is hard to ept right now. We can talk about it when you¡¯ve calmed down.¡±


    But Wren was relentless, her voice high with usation. ¡°N, does rk giving the kidney to someone else have anything to do with you?¡± The question hung in the air, sharp and pointed, as Wren¡¯s gaze bore into her.


    N felt her heart race, her hands clenching at her sides. After a moment that felt like an eternity, she finally managed to utter, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Wren said, her voiceced with betrayal as she turned her back on N, walking away without a backward nce.


    N didn¡¯t attempt to stop her. She understood the depth of Wren¡¯s anger and disappointment, but she also felt a simmering frustration of her own. She wasn¡¯t the one to me; that burdeny squarely on rk¡¯s shoulders.


    As she watched Wren disappear into the hospital, N felt a profound sense of loss wash over her. With a heavy heart, she turned and left, the weight of her choices pressing down on her.


    Later that night, in the sleek, modern office of Prospectus Technology, Spencer hesitated as he handed a document to Damon. His expression was one of uncertainty as he asked, ¡°Mr. Sumner, are you sure you want to give these documents to Ms. Jayston?¡±


    The atmosphere in the room was charged, a tension lingering in the air as Damon regarded Spencer with a steely gaze, the decision weighing heavily on both their shoulders.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of N¡¯s revtions, the emotionalndscape around her shifted dramatically. The weight of her choices, once a source of pride, now felt like an unbearable burden. As she stood alone, grappling with the fallout of her decisions, she realized that the facade she had maintained for so long was crumbling. The confrontation with Wren had stripped away thest remnants of her hope, leaving her exposed to the harsh realities of her life and the consequences of her husband¡¯s betrayal. The loss of her friend¡¯s trust felt like a fracture in her already fragile world, amplifying the loneliness that came with hermitment to rk. N understood that the path ahead was fraught with uncertainty, yet she clung to the flickering me of determination within her, vowing to seek a way to make things right for her father.


    As night enveloped the city, the stark contrast between N¡¯s turmoil and the cool, calcted world of Prospectus Technology became evident. Spencer¡¯s hesitation mirrored N¡¯s internal struggle, both caught in the web of decisions that would shape their futures. For N, the journey ahead would demand not only resilience but also the courage to confront the painful truths of her life. The unseen doors she had stepped through had led her to untold worlds, but now she needed to navigate thebyrinth of her choices with rity and conviction. The emotional arc that began with naive optimism had transformed into a quest for redemption, pushing her to confront the shadows of her past and the uncertain light of her future. In this moment of reckoning, N understood that she must forge her own path, one that would ultimately define who she was meant to be.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    What to Expect in the Next Chapter?


    As N grapples with the fallout of her choices, the next chapter promises to plunge deeper into the emotional turmoil that threatens to engulf her. The strain of her fractured rtionships wille to a head, forcing her to confront not only her feelings for rk but also the ramifications of his betrayal. With Wren¡¯s trust shattered, N must navigate the treacherous waters of friendship and loyalty, all while seeking a way to save her father. Expect heart-wrenching conversations and moments of vulnerability as N faces the harsh reality of her situation, igniting a fierce determination within her to reim control of her life.


    Meanwhile, the tension in Spencer and Damon¡¯s office foreshadows a pivotal turning point in the narrative. As decisions are made behind closed doors, the stakes will rise, and the implications of their choices will ripple outwards, impacting N¡¯s already precarious position. Secrets will begin to unravel, revealing connections that could either bind or break the characters further. The chapter will challenge the characters to confront their pasts and make choices that could alter the course of their futures. Prepare for unexpected alliances, shocking revtions, and a deepening sense of urgency as N embarks on a quest to find a kidney for her father, all while wrestling with the ghosts of her past.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 172

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 172 Summary


    In Chapter 172 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Damon grapples with a moral dilemma after discovering incriminating evidence against his brother Cyrus, who has conspired to undermine Harris Pharmaceuticals. This revtion weighs heavily on Damon, as he struggles with the loyalty he feels towards Cyrus, despite the betrayal. His decision to keep the folder hidden reflects the internal conflict between familial loyalty and the need for justice, showcasing Damon¡¯s emotional turmoil.


    As Damon contemtes the consequences of revealing the evidence to N, he recognizes that doing so would not only lead to Cyrus¡¯s downfall but also impact N¡¯s marriage to rk. The tension in Damon¡¯s office is palpable as he ultimately decides to involve Spencer in his ns, indicating a shift towards action and a desire to confront the truth, even if it means hurting those he loves.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s morning takes a disastrous turn when she learns about scandalous photos of rk and Jordyn circting online. The shock of the betrayal ispounded by rk¡¯s cold demeanor when he confronts her, further escting the emotional tension between them. N¡¯s anger and frustration are evident as she questions rk¡¯s intentions and the possibility of his involvement in the leak of the photos, revealing her deep-seated resentment towards him.


    The chapter culminates in a heated exchange where N confronts rk about his past actions, particrly regarding the kidney donation to Jordyn¡¯s father. This confrontation emphasizes the depth of their rift and N¡¯s unwillingness to support rk¡¯s attempts to manipte the situation for his benefit. The narrative captures the raw emotions of betrayal, anger, and the struggle for power within their rtionship, setting the stage for the impending fallout as they face rk¡¯s grandparents together.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 172**


    Nestled within the confines of the foldery damning evidence that revealed how Cyrus had orchestrated a scheme alongside Clement to bring down Harris Pharmaceuticals. The implications were grave; if this folder found its way into N¡¯s hands, it would undoubtedly lead to Cyrus being imprisoned for his treachery.


    Yet, despite all the malevolence that Cyrus had unleashed upon the world, he remained Damon¡¯s elder brother. This familial bond weighed heavily on Damon¡¯s mind.


    With a steely resolve, Damon grasped the file, his expression devoid of warmth. ¡°I know what I must do. You can leave now,¡± he stated, his voice betraying no hint of uncertainty.


    Spencer hesitated, a flicker of concern crossing his features. He yearned to dissuade Damon from his course of action, to appeal to the brotherly love that still lingered beneath the surface. But the chilling demeanor of Damon left him no choice; he turned and exited the room, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air.


    Once the door clicked shut, the office fell into a heavy silence. Damon opened the folder, his heart racing as he scrutinized its contents. Each page was a testament to betrayal, a reminder of the lengths to which Cyrus had gone. After a moment of contemtion, he slid the folder into the bottom drawer of his desk, the decision gnawing at his conscience.


    Handing this evidence over to N would almost certainly lead to the dissolution of her marriage with rk, but it would also spell disaster for Cyrus. Despite the abhorrent actions he had taken, the bond of blood kept Damon tethered to him.


    After a moment¡¯s reflection, Damon summoned Spencer back into the office. ¡°I need you to do something for me,¡± he instructed quietly, his voiceced with purpose.


    The next morning dawned, and N had just stirred from sleep when her phone rang, jolting her into the reality of the day. It was Vrie, her voice bubbling with urgency.


    ¡°N, you absolutely must check the trending topics right now!¡± Vrie urged, her excitement palpable.


    With a sense of dread, N fumbled for her phone, her heart racing as she opened her social media app. What she saw sent shockwaves through her: images of rk and Jordyn locked in an embrace, their lips touching, stered across the Inte for all to see.


    Before she could fullyprehend the chaos unfolding around her, her phone buzzed again. It was rk, his tone devoid of warmth.


    ¡°I¡¯m outside your door. Open up,¡± hemanded.


    N felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°What are you doing here? You think I¡¯m the one who leaked those photos online, don¡¯t you?¡± she shot back, her voice edged with anger.


    A heavy silence settled on the line before rk finally responded, ¡°My grandparents are aware of the situation. They want us toe to their residence together.¡±


    N¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°Fine. Just give me five minutes,¡± she retorted, her mind racing as she quickly dressed and prepared to face whatever storm awaited her.


    Within five minutes, she stepped out of her apartment, her heart pounding with a mix of anxiety and indignation.


    To her surprise, rk was already leaning against her door frame, his expression weary, dark circles betraying a sleepless night.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said curtly, her tone leaving no room for discussion.


    As they waited for the elevator, rk broke the tense silence, his voice low and cautious. ¡°Are you absolutely sure you had nothing to do with this?¡±


    N shot him a re that could freeze fire. ¡°If you believe I did it, then show me the proof. If you can¡¯t, then spare me your usations,¡± she snapped, her patience wearing thin.


    Ever since she had discovered that rk had given the kidney meant for Harrison to Jordyn¡¯s father, her disdain for him had grown exponentially. The sight of him was a reminder of betrayal, and she wished for nothing more than for him to vanish from her life.


    rk inhaled deeply, struggling to maintain hisposure. ¡°N, I just need to know. When we face my grandparents, I need you to stand by me.¡±


    Her expression remained frosty, her heart hardening further. ¡°Why should I support you? So you can weave a web of lies to convince your grandparents that you haven¡¯t cheated? Do you really think they¡¯re that na?ve?¡±


    The moment those scandalous photos hit the online realm, rk¡¯s infidelity had be an undeniable truth, impossible to conceal.


    Given rk¡¯s prominent status in the city, any reporter who had captured images of his infidelity would typically have attempted to sell the photos to him first, not expose them to the world without warning.


    N¡¯s mind drifted back to her conversation with Damon about pursuing a divorce, and an unsettling thought crept in¡ªcould he have been involved in the leak? But with rk standing beside her, she couldn¡¯t voice her suspicions.


    ¡°N, don¡¯t forget about your father¡¯s kidney¡ª¡± rk began, his tone shifting.


    She interrupted him with a bitterugh. ¡°rk, are you really trying to use that kidney against me again? Do you think I¡¯m that gullible?¡±


    Guilt flickered in rk¡¯s eyes as he responded coldly, ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    ¡°Have you already forgotten that you gave the kidney to Jordyn¡¯s father? Now you want to use it as leverage to coerce me into helping you deceive your grandparents? You are utterly shameless!¡± N shot back, her voiceced with contempt.


    **Chapter 173**Conclusion


    In the tumultuous aftermath of betrayal, Damon found himself at a crossroads, grappling with the weight of familial loyalty against the stark reality of his brother¡¯s treachery. The folder, a silent witness to Cyrus¡¯s deceit,y hidden away, a testament to the struggle within Damon¡¯s heart. He understood that exposing Cyrus would not only shatter their brotherly bond but would also unravel the lives intertwined with their actions. As he summoned Spencer back into the office, it became clear that the path ahead was fraught with emotional turmoil. Damon¡¯s resolve, though steely, wasced with the pain of a brother forced to confront the darkness lurking within his own flesh and blood. The decision he faced was not merely about justice; it was about the very essence of family, a bond that could either anchor him or drown him in guilt.


    Meanwhile, N stood at the precipice of her own emotional upheaval, confronted by the reality of rk¡¯s betrayal and the public humiliation that followed. The shock of the scandalous photos ignited a fire within her, fueling her resentment and pushing her to reevaluate her rtionship with rk. As their confrontation unfolded, it became evident that the trust between them had eroded beyond repair. With each usation and defensive retort, N fortified her resolve to reim her autonomy, no longer willing to be a pawn in rk¡¯s web of deceit. The echoes of Damon¡¯s earlier conversation about divorce lingered in her mind, offering a glimmer of hope for a future unshackled from the chains of betrayal. In this moment of chaos, both Damon and N stood on the brink of transformation, their paths diverging yet intertwined, each forced to confront the unseen doors that would lead them into untold worlds beyond their current despair.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to reach a boiling point as they confront the fallout from the scandal that has erupted around them. With the weight of betrayal hanging heavy in the air, N will have to navigate the treacherous waters of her emotions while grappling with the implications of rk¡¯s actions. As they make their way to his grandparents¡¯ residence, the stakes will rise, and the truth about their rtionship will be put to the ultimate test. Will N stand firm in her resolve, or will rk¡¯s pleas for support sway her to reconsider her position?


    Moreover, Damon¡¯s internal struggle will continue to unfold, as the decision he made to keep the folder hidden weighs on his conscience. The reader will be drawn deeper into his conflict as he grapples with the loyalty he feels towards his brother versus the moral imperative to expose Cyrus¡¯s treachery. Will Damon find a way to reconcile his familial bonds with the need for justice? Or will he remain ensnared in a web of loyalty that could ultimately lead to his own downfall? As secrets threaten to unravel and alliances shift, the next chapter promises to deliver heart-pounding revtions and unexpected twists that will leave readers on the edge of their seats.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 173

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 173 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk faces a tumultuous confrontation with N, stemming from a recent emergency involving Jordyn¡¯s father. The tension esctes as N reveals her awareness of rk¡¯s affair, prompting a heated exchange that underscores their fractured rtionship. rk, desperate to exin his actions, finds himself met with N¡¯s cold dismissal, highlighting her growing resentment and the emotional distance that has developed between them.


    As the elevator descends, the silence between them is thick with unspoken feelings, reflecting the gravity of their situation. N¡¯s determination to distance herself from rk bes evident when she exits the elevator with a sense of purpose, leaving rk behind to grapple with the fallout of his choices. Her curt promise to see him at the family home signals a turning point, as she prepares to confront the consequences of rk¡¯s betrayal, including the potential divorce she has been contemting.


    Upon arriving at the Sumner residence, the atmosphere is charged with tension as Richard, rk¡¯s grandfather, expresses his disappointment over rk¡¯s actions. The family gathering quickly turns into a confrontation, with Richard¡¯s authoritative voice demanding ountability. rk¡¯s kneeling before his family serves as a poignant symbol of his shame and the weight of familial expectations, echoing the mistakes of previous generations.


    N¡¯s presence at the Sumner home adds anotheryer ofplexity, as she navigates her own feelings of betrayal and anger. The dynamics among the family members, particrly the judgment from Cindy, furtherplicate the already strained atmosphere. Richard¡¯s realization that rk is following a destructive path simr to his father¡¯s deepens the emotional turmoil, setting the stage for the unfolding consequences of rk¡¯s choices and the family¡¯s legacy.


    Ultimately, this chapter encapstes the themes of betrayal, ountability, and the heavy burden of familial expectations, as rk and N confront the reality of their fractured rtionship and the impending fallout from their decisions. The story leaves readers anticipating the repercussions that will arise from these unseen doors they have stepped through, hinting at the untold worlds that lie ahead for both characters.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 173**


    rk¡¯s eyes widened, a mixture of disbelief and dread washing over his features. ¡°How did you¡ª¡± he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper, as if the very question was a fragile secret that could shatter under the weight of truth.


    ¡°Does it really matter how I found out?¡± N interjected sharply, her tone slicing through the tension that hung between them like a thick fog.


    Silence enveloped rk as he stood there, his expression taut with unspoken emotions, his gaze locked onto N¡¯s. The weight of her words settled heavily in the air, a palpable reminder of their fractured rtionship.


    When the elevator doors slid open with a soft ding, N stepped inside without a moment¡¯s hesitation, her back straight and her demeanor resolute. She nced back at rk, still rooted at the entrance, and her voice turned icy as she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the family home?¡±


    With a deep, deliberate breath, rk finally moved, stepping into the elevator. He turned to face N, the urgency of the situation pressing down on him. ¡°N, Jordyn¡¯s father was in a car ident, and it was an emergency¡ª¡±


    N, her patience worn thin, cut him off with a sharpness that echoed in the small space. ¡°Don¡¯t bother making excuses. The fact is, you¡¯ve already made your choice between me and Jordyn.¡±


    rk¡¯s heart raced, desperation creeping into his voice as he tried to rify, ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± N snapped, her frustration boiling over. ¡°The more you exin, the more disgusted I get!¡± Her words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of their shared history.


    The elevator fell into a heavy silence, the only sound being the gentle hum of machinery as it descended, mirroring the tension that crackled between them.


    When they finally reached the ground floor, N stepped out with a purpose, striding toward her car as if it were her only escape.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the family home,¡± she stated curtly, her voice devoid of warmth, as if she were issuing a decree rather than making a promise.


    rk¡¯s brow furrowed in concern as he called after her, ¡°N, my grandparents are going to be furious. There are some things we need to discuss on the way. You should ride with me.¡±


    She turned to him, her expression cold and unyielding. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss. I¡¯ll tell them the truth.¡± The finality in her voice was chilling, a stark contrast to the warmth they once shared. Now that rk had sacrificed the kidney that could have saved Harrison, N felt no obligation to protect him any longer. In fact, this was her moment to push for the divorce she had been contemting.


    Without another word, she climbed into her car, mming the door shut as if to seal away any lingering connection between them. She didn¡¯t look back, not even when rk¡¯s figure faded from her rearview mirror. It was only then, with a surge of determination, that she reached for her phone and dialed Damon.


    The phone rang several times before he picked up, his voice deep and distant, reverberating through the line. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    N bit her lip, hesitating for a moment before asking softly, ¡°Are you in a meeting? Am I interrupting?¡±


    At that moment, Damon sat at the head of a polished conference table in the sleek boardroom of Prospectus Technology, surrounded by thepany¡¯s board members. His demeanor wasmanding, his cold expression intimidating to those who dared to meet his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead,¡± he replied, his voice steady, betraying no hint of the tension that filled the room.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, I just wanted to ask if you arranged for rk¡¯s affair photos to be leaked online?¡± The question slipped from her lips, heavy with implications.


    Damon¡¯s expression hardened, a flicker of something dark crossing his features.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he confirmed, his tone leaving no room for doubt.


    ¡°Got it. Thank you, Uncle Damon,¡± N replied, a sense of relief washing over her despite the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± he inquired, his voice returning to its usual icy tone.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all,¡± she answered, feeling a sense of finality in her words.


    After hanging up, Damon turned back to his meeting, the atmosphere shifting back to its usual businesslike demeanor. ¡°Let¡¯s resume the discussion,¡± he stated, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife.


    The board members exchanged nces, their heads bent low, but their minds raced with curiosity. Who was important enough for Damon to take a call in the middle of a meeting? It was a rarity, and they couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the implications.


    An hourter, N arrived at the Sumner residence, her heart pounding in her chest. rk was already there, waiting, his presence a reminder of everything that had transpired.


    Without exchanging a single word, N strode past him and entered the house, her resolve unshaken.


    As soon as they stepped into the living room, Richard¡¯s furious voice sliced through the air like a whip. ¡°Get over here and kneel!¡±


    rk¡¯splexion drained of color, and he took a deep breath, steeling himself as he walked forward to kneel before Richard and Marie, his posture a testament to the gravity of his actions.


    On the nearby sofa, Cindy and Cyrus sat with equally grim expressions, their disappointment palpable.


    N paused a few steps behind rk, her heart racing as she ignored the icy re that Cindy directed at her. It struck her as ironic that Cindy, whose son had been the one entangled in the affair, dared to cast such disdainful looks in her direction.


    Richard turned his gaze toward rk, his disappointment cutting deeper than any reprimand. ¡°rk, have you forgotten the Sumners¡¯ code of conduct?¡±


    It was a bitter pill for Richard to swallow, the reality that the grandson he had nurtured with so much care was now treading the same destructive path as his father, ensnared in an affair just like Cyrus had been. The weight of their family legacy loomedrge, and the consequences of rk¡¯s choices were about to unfold in ways he could never have anticipated.Conclusion


    As the tension in the room reached a boiling point, the weight of unspoken truths hung heavily in the air, binding N and rk in a shared moment of reckoning. N¡¯s heart raced, not from fear but from the exhrating rush of reiming her narrative. No longer would she be the one left to pick up the pieces of their fractured love; instead, she embraced the power of her own choices, however painful they may be. Watching rk kneel before his family, the echoes of their past reverberated within her¡ªa past marked by love, betrayal, and the relentless pursuit of truth. This was not just a confrontation; it was a pivotal moment that would redefine their rtionship and set the stage for the futures they would forge separately.


    rk, on the other hand, felt the crushing weight of his decisions pressing down on him, the reality of his actions crystallizing in the unforgiving gaze of his family. The echoes of disappointment from Richard and the disdain from Cindy were stark reminders of the legacy he had tarnished. As he knelt, he realized that the path he had chosen not only jeopardized his rtionship with N but also threatened to unravel the very fabric of his family¡¯s honor. In this moment of vulnerability, he understood that the love he once took for granted had transformed into an unbridgeable chasm. As N stood resolute behind him, he felt a deep sense of loss, not just for what they had, but for the future that now seemed irrevocably altered. The unseen doors to untold worlds had opened, but the question remained: which paths would they choose to walk alone?What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect a dramatic confrontation that will challenge the very foundation of rk and N¡¯s rtionship. As tensions simmer within the Sumner household, the air will be thick with unspoken usations and the weight of familial expectations. Richard¡¯s disappointment will serve as a catalyst, forcing rk to confront not only his past mistakes but also the painful reality of his choices. The family¡¯s code of conduct, once a guiding principle, will now be a battleground as secrets unravel and loyalties are tested. Will rk find a way to redeem himself in the eyes of his family, or will he sumb to the shadows of his actions?


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s alliance with Damon will take center stage, as her decision to leak rk¡¯s affair photos unleashes a whirlwind of consequences that extend beyond their personal lives. As she navigates the treacherous waters of revenge and betrayal, readers will witness her transformation from a heartbroken partner to a woman wielding power in an unforgiving world. With Damon by her side, the stakes will rise, and the question of whether N can truly sever ties with her past will loomrge. Anticipation builds as the family dynamics shift, leaving readers eager to see how each character will respond when faced with the fallout of their choices. Will forgiveness be possible, or are they all destined to repeat the cycle of pain that has haunted the Sumner lineage for generations?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 174

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 174 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension esctes as rk faces the wrath of his grandfather, Richard, after his infidelityes to light. Richard¡¯s disappointment is palpable, and he questions rk¡¯s ability to manage life¡¯s challenges if he cannot resist small temptations. The weight of potential disgrace for the Sumner family name hangs over rk, who is desperate to defend himself but feels overwhelmed by the gravity of the situation.


    Cindy, rk¡¯s ally, attempts to shift the me onto N, iming that rk¡¯s affair stemmed from N¡¯s inability to have children. This usation ignites a fierce exchange, with N mocking Cindy¡¯s attempts to defend her husband. The family dynamics areplex, as each member grapples with betrayal and disappointment. Marie¡¯s reaction underscores the family¡¯s collective frustration, and rk realizes that he is teetering on the brink of losing everything he values.


    As N deres her intent to file for divorce, the room falls into a stunned silence, particrly affecting rk, who reacts with desperation. Richard, despite his disappointment in rk, ultimately decides against allowing the divorce at this moment. He recognizes the implications of such a decision, understanding that it would validate the affair and jeopardize the family¡¯s reputation. His authoritative presence loomsrge, as he seeks to guide rk away from further mistakes and protect the family legacy.


    N¡¯s fury grows as she confronts Richard, challenging his decision with a defiance that hints at her unwillingness to ept the current state of affairs. The emotional stakes are high, and the family stands at a crossroads, caught between loyalty, betrayal, and the desire for redemption. The chapter closes with a palpable tension, as N¡¯s insistence on pursuing the divorce sets the stage for further conflict, leaving readers anxious about the family¡¯s future.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    The disappointment etched into Richard¡¯s features was like a weight pressing down on rk¡¯s chest, making it hard to breathe. ¡°Grandpa,¡± he began, his voice trembling slightly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself for just a moment¡­ I know I messed up.¡±


    Richard¡¯s anger simmered, his brow furrowing deeper. ¡°If you can¡¯t resist the smallest of temptations, how on earth will you manage therger ones that life will throw at you? I simply cannot ce my trust in you when ites to the Sumner Group. You should consider resigning.¡±


    rk felt a wave of disbelief wash over him, his heart racing at the thought of losing everything he had worked so hard for.


    Just as he opened his mouth to defend himself, Cindy¡¯s voice burst forth,ced with indignation. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being overly harsh on rk? He only strayed because N can¡¯t give him children. Do you truly expect him to spend his entire life with a woman who cannot bear him a child?¡±


    N let out a cold, mockingugh, her eyes narrowing as she regarded Cindy. It was astonishing how Cindy seemed to be grasping at straws, trying to shift the me for rk¡¯s infidelity onto N. As if his inability to control his desires was somehow a reflection of her shorings.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that utterly ridiculous?¡± N shot back, her tone sharp. ¡°Before Jordyn got pregnant, did rk even have any inkling that would happen?¡±


    ¡°What? That woman is pregnant?¡± Marie interjected, her voice rising with a mixture of frustration and disappointment. She turned her gaze to rk, her eyes shing with disbelief. ¡°rk, how could you be so reckless?¡±


    The weight of the moment settled heavily in the air, and rk felt a chill run down his spine. The thought of their family name, the Sumner reputation, hanging by a thread was unbearable.


    With his head bowed, rk struggled to meet Marie¡¯s prating gaze. He understood that she was hisst lifeline in this chaotic storm.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m truly sorry. I know I was wrong. I swear it won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ve dedicated so much time to the Sumner Group; I can¡¯t bear the thought of leaving,¡± he pleaded, desperation creeping into his voice.


    N¡¯s expression was a mask of disdain, her lips curling in a sneer. ¡°rk, you really think you can have everything, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Cindy snapped, her voice cutting through the tension like a knife. ¡°If you had kept rk under control, he wouldn¡¯t have strayed with that other woman. You share the me for this disaster!¡±


    N felt the urge to roll her eyes, but she recognized that Cindy was not the one holding the reins of this situation. Instead, she turned her attention back to Richard, her voice steady and calm. ¡°Grandpa, now that everyone is aware of rk¡¯s affair, I have no interest in continuing this marriage. I¡¯m nning to file for divorce.¡±


    The room fell silent, every pair of eyes turning toward her, especially rk¡¯s, whose face was a mix of anger and disbelief.


    Divorce? At such a critical juncture?!


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t allow you to divorce me!¡± rk blurted out, his voice rising in desperation.


    Richard¡¯s gaze darkened, and he lowered his eyes, lost in thought. Despite being in his seventies, his authoritative presence stillmanded both respect and fear.


    N ignored rk¡¯s outburst, her focus solely on Richard, waiting for his verdict.


    After what felt like an eternity of tense silence, Richard finally spoke, his voice heavy with the weight of his decision. ¡°I understand your feelings, but you cannot divorce rk at this moment.¡±


    The reality was stark; the only evidence circting online were mere photographs, devoid of any substantial proof. If N proceeded with the divorce now, it would be tantamount to admitting that rk had indeed strayed.


    Though Richard felt a profound disappointment in rk¡¯s actions, he couldn¡¯t overlook the fact that he had personally mentored him for the family business. Abandoning him over a single mistake was not an option he was willing to entertain.


    His earlier harsh words were intended as a lesson, a stern reminder to ensure that rk would not repeat such behavior in the future.


    N¡¯s hands balled into fists at her sides, her expression growing colder as she regarded Richard. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that, even with Jordyn pregnant, the Sumners would still choose to side with rk.


    ¡°And what if I insist on going through with the divorce?¡± she challenged, her voice steady butced with an undercurrent of defiance.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, the weight of choices hung heavily in the air, leaving rk grappling with the consequences of his actions. The chasm between him and N had widened, a rift that seemed insurmountable despite Richard¡¯s attempt to hold the family together. rk¡¯s heart raced, torn between the desire to salvage his marriage and the looming reality of betrayal that had shadowed his every decision. The realization struck him that this moment would define not only his future but also the legacy of the Sumner name. As Richard¡¯s words echoed in his mind, rk understood that the path ahead would require more than mere promises; it would demand unwaveringmitment and a profound transformation.


    Cindy¡¯s defense of rk, though passionate, only served to highlight the fractures within the family dynamic, as tensions simmered beneath the surface. N¡¯s resolve to pursue a divorce underscored the fragility of their union, leaving rk to confront the stark truth that love alone might not be enough to mend what had been broken. In the silence that followed Richard¡¯s ultimatum, rk felt a flicker of hope mingled with despair; perhaps this was a pivotal moment, a chance to step through unseen doors and confront the untold worlds thaty beyond the confines of his mistakes. Yet, as he looked around the room, he knew that rebuilding trust would be a journey fraught with challenges, and the road to redemption would demand courage he had yet to find.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, tensions will escte as N¡¯s defiance challenges the very foundation of the Sumner family dynamics. With Richard¡¯s surprising decision to protect rk, the stakes are raised, leaving N feeling cornered and vengeful. As she weighs her options, the reader can expect a fierce showdown between her and the family, where old wounds will be reopened and secrets maye to light. Will N¡¯s resolve to divorce rk push her to reveal hidden truths that could shatter the Sumner reputation even further?


    Meanwhile, rk finds himself at a crossroads, grappling with the consequences of his actions and the looming threat of losing everything he holds dear. With his family¡¯s future hanging in the bnce, he must navigate the treacherous waters of loyalty, love, and betrayal. As he seeks redemption, will he be able to prove his worth to Richard and the Sumner Group, or will N¡¯s determination to walk away unravel the fragile threads of their lives? The next chapter promises unexpected alliances, explosive confrontations, and the haunting question of whether love can truly survive the weight of betrayal.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 175

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 175 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N confronts Richard, who exudes arrogance and attempts to manipte her into submission regarding her troubled marriage with rk. N, however, stands her ground, revealing that she possesses a recording of rk¡¯s affair, which she threatens to make public if Richard does not cooperate with her request for a divorce. This moment marks a turning point for N, as the prospect of freedom ignites a flicker of hope within her, contrasting sharply with Richard¡¯s cold indifference and veiled threats regarding her father¡¯s health.


    As the tension esctes, N and rk exit the Sumner residence, where rk desperately clings to the idea of not divorcing her, showcasing his emotional turmoil. N, emboldened by her newfound leverage, firmly asserts that a divorce is inevitable unless he is willing to face the consequences of his actions. Her defiance is palpable as she leaves rk behind, embodying a sense of determination and empowerment as she drives away, ready to take control of her life.


    Later, N speaks with her friend Vrie, who expresses outrage over the Sumner Group¡¯s attempts to downy the scandal. N reassures her that a divorce is on the horizon, contingent upon her gathering sufficient evidence against Cyrus, who is implicated in arger conspiracy. This conversation highlights N¡¯s growing resolve to seek justice while navigating theplexities of her situation, showcasing her inner conflict and the stakes involved in her quest for freedom.


    After a visit to the police station, where she signs a letter of leniency, N receives a call from Damon, who inquires about the situation at home. Their exchange reveals the weight of their rtionship, filled with unspoken emotions and the burden of familial expectations. N¡¯s determination to secure her divorce remains steadfast, but she is acutely aware of the challenges ahead, particrly in gathering the evidence needed to ensure her freedom from rk and the Sumners.


    The climax of the chapter urs when N esses an encrypted file containing incriminating evidence against Cyrus and details of Clement¡¯s illicit activities. This moment represents a significant turning point for N, as she realizes she holds the power to change her circumstances. The implications of this discovery set the stage for her next moves, as she prepares to confront the challenges that lie ahead with renewed strength and purpose.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    Richard¡¯s eyes bore into N with an air of undeniable superiority, each nce dripping with condescension. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice,¡± he dered, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    N stood firm, her resolve unyielding as she met his gaze. ¡°I have a recording of rk¡¯s affair. If you refuse to cooperate, I¡¯ll make it public,¡± she countered, her voice steady and unwavering.


    The weight of her determination hung in the air; she was prepared to seize this moment as a means to finally end her marriage to rk. The thought of freedom ignited a flicker of hope within her.


    Richard¡¯s expression remained as frigid as ever, his indifference to her threat evident. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your father is still in the hospital. I¡¯d prefer to keep this situation from bing a spectacle, so I suggest you think wisely about your next move. Once this scandal blows over, I¡¯ll arrange for a discreet divorce,¡± he stated, his voice devoid of empathy.


    ¡°Why should I trust that you¡¯ll actually follow through with the divorce?¡± N pressed, skepticismcing her words.


    Richard¡¯s reply was blunt, cutting through her doubts like a knife. ¡°You have no choice but to trust me. At this moment, youck the leverage to negotiate.¡±


    N¡¯s hands balled into fists, her nails digging into her palms as frustration coursed through her. For a fleeting moment, she contemted exposing Cyrus¡¯ underhanded scheme against Harris Pharmaceuticals, but she hesitated. Until she had concrete evidence that couldnd Cyrus behind bars, revealing her knowledge to the Sumners was a risk she couldn¡¯t afford to take.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she said, ¡°One month. If we aren¡¯t divorced by then, I¡¯ll go public with rk¡¯s affair!¡± Her voice was firm, a challenge wrapped in resolve.


    ¡°Fine. Now, let¡¯s discuss how we¡¯ll navigate this situation,¡± Richard replied, his tone shifting to one of businesslike efficiency.


    Half an hourter, N and rk exited the imposing Sumner residence, the air thick with unresolved tension.


    As they reached the threshold, rk¡¯s hand shot out, gripping N¡¯s wrist with a fierce intensity. ¡°N, no matter what, I won¡¯t divorce you!¡± he ground out through clenched teeth, his desperation palpable.


    N yanked her hand free, a smirk ying at the corners of her lips. ¡°rk, you will divorce me¡ªunless you¡¯re willing to watch the Sumner Group crumble around you.¡±


    With those parting words, she turned on her heel and slipped into her car, the engine roaring to life as she sped away, leaving rk behind in a swirl of uncertainty.


    During her drive, her phone buzzed insistently, and she nced at the screen to see Vrie¡¯s name lighting up. ¡°What¡¯s thetest on the Sumner Group¡¯s statement?¡± Vrie inquired, her voice tinged with urgency.


    Earlier, Richard had mentioned that the Sumner Group would issue a statement iming the scandal was merely a product of misleading angles, attempting to downy the gravity of the situation. They nned to let the storm pass, then have N and rk make public appearances together to showcase their supposedly intact marriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you saw. The Sumners are trying to sweep it all under the rug,¡± N replied, her frustration evident.


    Vrie erupted with anger. ¡°The Sumners are really pushing it too far!¡±


    ¡°Getting upset won¡¯t help. rk¡¯s grandfather has already agreed that once this blows over, I¡¯ll be able to divorce rk quietly,¡± N reassured her.


    ¡°Really? If you can finally get that divorce, it¡¯ll be a huge relief. What rk and Jordyn have done is appalling,¡± Vrie remarked, her voiceced with disbelief.


    N felt a flicker of uncertainty; she knew she needed to gather enough evidence to ensure Cyrus faced justice. That was the only way to guarantee her divorce would proceed withoutplications.


    ¡°Yeah. Vrie, I¡¯m driving right now. Let¡¯s catch upter,¡± N said, her focus shifting back to the road.


    After ending the call, she made a swift U-turn and headed directly to the police station to meet Lucia. Time slipped away as she spent over thirty minutes in deep conversation, signing a letter of leniency before she finally left, her mind racing with possibilities.


    Not long after she returned home, her phone rang again, this time with Damon¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    ¡°Things didn¡¯t go well back home?¡± he asked, his voice filled with concern.


    N lowered her gaze, her heart heavy as she replied softly, ¡°No. Your father promised he would arrange for rk and me to divorce quietly once this scandal has passed.¡±


    There was a brief pause on the other end, the weight of the moment hanging between them before Damon¡¯s deep voice broke the silence. ¡°Did rk agree to that?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, your father probably won¡¯t pass the Sumner Group to him,¡± she exined, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Damon replied, his tone resigned.


    A silence enveloped them, heavy with unspoken words. Given the state of their rtionship, there wasn¡¯t much more to discuss.


    ¡°I have some things to take care of¡­ I¡¯ll go now,¡± N said, excusing herself from the conversation.


    ¡°Yeah. If you need anything from me, don¡¯t hesitate to call,¡± Damon offered, his voice warm and supportive.


    Once she hung up, N set her phone aside and opened herptop, entering the ount and password Lucia had provided.


    Soon, she essed an encrypted file, her heart racing as she delved into its contents.


    As she read through the information, her expression hardened, the icy realization of the implications washing over her.


    The encrypted file contained not only damning evidence of Cyrus¡¯ conspiracy against Harris Pharmaceuticals but also a trove of incriminating details regarding Clement¡¯s illicit activities over the years. The truth was finally within her grasp, and with it, the power to change everything.Conclusion


    In the depths of her struggle, N emerged with a newfound sense of agency, her heart pounding with the thrill of possibility. The confrontation with Richard and the ultimatum sheid down to rk marked a pivotal moment in her journey toward liberation. No longer the passive victim in her own life, she had seized control of her narrative, armed with the knowledge that the truth could shatter the chains binding her to a loveless marriage. As she navigated the treacherous waters of betrayal and deceit, the weight of her father¡¯s health and the looming threat of scandal only fueled her determination. The stakes were high, but N was resolute; she would not back down from her fight for justice and freedom.


    The revtion of Cyrus¡¯ conspiracy ignited a fire within her, illuminating the path ahead. With each piece of evidence she unearthed, N felt herself drawing closer to reiming her life and dismantling the oppressive structures that had held her captive for far too long. The emotional arc of her journey¡ªfrom despair to defiance¡ªculminated in this moment of empowerment. As she prepared to confront the truth and hold those responsible ountable, N understood that her fight was not just for herself, but for all those silenced by fear. With a heart steeled by resolve, she stepped through the unseen doors of her past, ready to embrace the untold worlds of possibility thaty beyond.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect N to embark on a treacherous journey as she grapples with the newfound power she holds in her hands. With the encrypted file revealing not just Cyrus¡¯ conspiracy but also the dark secrets of Clement, the stakes have never been higher. As N weighs her options, she must navigate the dangerous waters of betrayal and deception, all while keeping her intentions hidden from those who would seek to undermine her. Will she muster the courage to expose the truth, or will fear of the consequences hold her back? The tension between her and Richard will undoubtedly escte, leading to a confrontation that could shatter the fragile alliances she has built.


    Moreover, as N delves deeper into the evidence, the reader will witness her transformation from a woman shackled by her circumstances to a fierce force ready to reim her life. The emotional turmoil she faces will be palpable, especially as she confronts rk and the Sumners. Will she find the strength to stand her ground against their maniptions, or will the weight of her past continue to haunt her? Expect unexpected alliances to form and old wounds to resurface, as N¡¯s quest for justice intertwines with her desire for freedom. The chapter promises to be a rollercoaster of emotions, filled with suspense and the thrill of impending revtions that could change everything for N and those around her.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 176

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 176 Summary


    In Chapter 176 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond¡± by Sage Hunter Lane, N grapples with the heavy burden of incriminating evidence against Cyrus and Clement. The realization that this information could imprison them for life fills her with dread yet also fuels her determination to see justice served. She meticulously creates multiple copies of the files, ensuring that she has a backup n in ce, and feels a sense of empowerment as she contemtes her next steps.


    The following day, N is caught off guard when her colleague Melody reveals that she is married to rk Sumner, the CEO of the Sumner Group, making Damon Sumner her uncle. This unexpected connection sheds light on the kindness Damon had previously shown her. However, the joy of this revtion is quickly overshadowed by a scandal involving rk, who has publicly dered their marriage in an attempt to salvage his reputation amidst rumors of infidelity. N¡¯s emotions spiral from excitement to anger as she confronts the audacity of rk¡¯s timing.


    As N tries to regain herposure, she reaches out to rk, only to be met with resistance from his assistant, Jordyn, who seems to take pleasure in N¡¯s frustration. This interaction only deepens N¡¯s feelings of disbelief and anger, leading her to return to theb where she reassures Melody that her frustration is not directed at her. Despite the turmoil in her personal life, N remains focused on her work, determined to push through the chaos.


    Later, N discovers an invitation to a pharmaceutical research symposium organized by the Sumner Group, which aligns perfectly with her current research. Recognizing the importance of attending, she asks Melody to clear her schedule for the evening. Just as she prepares to immerse herself in her work again, she receives a dinner invitation from Damon, hinting that the whirlwind of changes in her life is just beginning. N stands at the precipice of new challenges and opportunities, both in her personal and professional life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    **by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 176**


    The weight of the evidence N had uncovered felt heavier than any burden she had ever carried. If these incriminating pieces of information were ever revealed, they would undoubtedly seal the fate of both Cyrus and Clement, locking them away for the rest of their days. The thought sent a shiver down her spine, a mix of dread and determination swirling within her.


    With meticulous care, N set about making multiple copies of the damning files. Each one was a safeguard, a lifeline in case the Sumners decided to renege on their promises. She tucked the copies away in various secure locations, ensuring that she had a backup n. Finally, with a sense of finality, she shut down herputer, feeling the weight of the world shift just slightly off her shoulders.


    Armed with this potent evidence, she felt a surge of empowerment. It was a double-edged sword, however; regardless of the Sumners¡¯ promises, she was resolute in her intention to eventually hand over these files to the authorities. Clement and Cyrus would not escape the repercussions of their actions¡ªnot while she still had breath in her body.


    The following morning, as N stepped into the office, a wave of excitement washed over her. Melody practically bounced towards her, eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. ¡°N! I can hardly believe it! You¡¯re married to rk Sumner, the CEO of the Sumner Group! That makes Mr. Damon Sumner of Prospectus Technology your uncle, right?¡±


    The revtion struck N like a bolt from the blue. No wonder Damon had always shown her a kindness that felt more familial than professional.


    A frown creased N¡¯s brow as she processed this information. ¡°How did you find out about this?¡±


    This newfound connection exined the curious nces she had received from employees at Prospectus Technology when she arrived. Before her marriage to rk, they had made an announcement, but her identity had been kept under wraps, known only to a select few.


    Melody hesitated for a moment, her excitement dimming slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t a gossip ount post a picture yesterday iming that Mr. rk was having an affair with his secretary? This morning, he released a statement dering that you¡¯re his wife and that your rtionship is solid¡­¡±


    N¡¯s heart raced as she pulled out her phone, her fingers trembling slightly as she scrolled through thetest updates. Sure enough, she found rk¡¯s statement. It wasn¡¯t just a simple acknowledgment; he had gone into detail about their married life, painting himself as the devoted husband who would never betray her.


    The audacity of it all made her blood boil. How could he choose this moment to unt their marriage, merely to salvage his reputation?


    Melody, noticing the dark cloud that had settled over N¡¯s expression, seemed to realize that she might have overstepped. ¡°N¡­¡± she began, her voice soft and uncertain.


    N inhaled deeply, forcing herself to regainposure. ¡°Let¡¯s redirect our focus to the experiment. I¡¯ll be back in just a moment.¡±


    With that, she strode out of theb, her mind racing as she dialed rk¡¯s number.


    ¡°rk, what on earth is the meaning of that statement?¡± she demanded, her voice sharp and unyielding.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, rk is currently busy preparing fresh juice for me. If you have a message, I can certainly pass it along,¡± came Jordyn¡¯s chirpy voice from the other end,ced with a hint of mischief.


    N¡¯s frustration red. ¡°Put him on the phone, Jordyn.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not feasible. He¡¯s a little too preupied to take your call right now,¡± Jordyn replied, her tone dripping with delight as if she relished N¡¯s irritation.


    With a scoff, N abruptly cut the call, her mind swirling with a mix of anger and disbelief.


    Returning to theb, she found Melody nervously avoiding her gaze, a pang of guilt washing over N. ¡°Melody, I¡¯m not angry with you. I was just taken aback, that¡¯s all.¡±


    A sigh of relief escaped Melody¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I was worried I had put my foot in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. This situation isplicated. Now, let¡¯s concentrate on the experiment,¡± N replied, her voice steady.


    Melody nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely. By the way, N, Mr. Hogg dropped off an invitation for you earlier this morning. I left it on your desk, so please don¡¯t forget to check it.¡±


    Curious, N walked over to her desk and picked up the envelope.


    Inside, she discovered an invitation to a pharmaceutical research symposium in Saintornia, organized by the Sumner Group and featuring numerous pharmaceuticalpanies. The topics discussed at the symposium were directly aligned with her current research, making her attendance not just beneficial, but essential.


    ncing at the date, she noted it was scheduled for Friday evening. With her calendar blissfully open, she turned to Melody. ¡°Can you please clear my schedule for that evening? We need to attend this symposium together.¡±


    Just as she was about to dive back into her work, her phone buzzed with a new message. It was from Damon, inviting her to dinner that very evening. The whirlwind of her life was only just beginning.Conclusion


    In the wake of her tumultuous revtions, N found herself standing at the crossroads of loyalty and justice. The burden of the evidence she held was not just a tool for retribution; it was a testament to her resilience and moralpass. As she meticulously crafted her n, the weight of her choices began to transform from a source of dread into a wellspring of empowerment. The unexpected connection to the Sumner family only addedyers to her alreadyplex reality, intertwining her personal and professional lives in a way that felt both exhrating and suffocating. Despite the chaos swirling around her, N was resolute; she would not let the shadows of betrayal dictate her path. Instead, she would step boldly into the light, armed with the truth and a fierce determination to protect what was right.


    As N prepared for the uing symposium, the invitation served as a beacon of hope amidst the uncertainty. It symbolized not only a professional opportunity but also a chance to reim her narrative in a world that had be increasingly chaotic. Her interactions with Melody, filled with moments of camaraderie and understanding, reminded her that she was not alone in this journey. The prospect of dinner with Damon added anotheryer to her intricate web of rtionships, hinting at new alliances and unforeseen challenges ahead. With each step she took, N felt the emotional arc of her story beginning to shift; she was no longer merely a passive participant in the lives of others but a determined architect of her own destiny. As the unseen doors of her life began to swing open, she was ready to step through and embrace the untold worlds that awaited her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As N prepares for the uing pharmaceutical research symposium, the stakes are higher than ever. With the weight of her discoveries about Cyrus and Clement still looming, she must navigate the treacherous waters of her newfound familial connections while grappling with the implications of her marriage to rk Sumner. The invitation from Damon adds anotheryer ofplexity to her already tangled life, and readers can expect to see N confront the intricate web of rtionships that intertwine her personal and professional worlds. Will she manage to keep herposure amidst the brewing storm, or will the pressure of her dual roles push her to the brink?


    Anticipation builds as N gears up for the symposium where secrets may be unveiled and alliances tested. The presence of influential figures from the Sumner Group, including Damon, raises the question of whether N can leverage her connections to her advantage or if she will find herself ensnared in the very plots she seeks to expose. As the evening unfolds, expect thrilling encounters, unexpected revtions, and the potential for betrayal lurking just beneath the surface. With her heart and mind racing, N must decide how far she is willing to go to protect her interests¡ªand the lives of those entangled in the shadowy dealings of the Sumner empire. Will she emerge unscathed, or will the unseen doors she steps through lead her into untold dangers?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 177

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 177 Summary


    In Chapter 177 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N receives an unexpected dinner invitation from Damon, which surprises her. As she contemtes her response, she feels a sense of obligation due to Damon¡¯s pivotal role in her divorce from rk. Despite her initial hesitation, she agrees to meet him, feeling a mix of gratitude and resignation.


    At work, N engages with her colleague Melody, who is excited about their experiments. However, N¡¯s reality check about the lengthy and arduous process of scientific research dampens Melody¡¯s enthusiasm. N tries to reassure her friend, emphasizing the need for patience and the potential for sess in their future experiments. Despite her efforts, N senses that the demanding nature of their work might be challenging for Melody.


    Later that evening, N meets Damon in the parking lot and proposes to treat him to dinner as a gesture of gratitude. Their conversation reveals an underlying tension, especially when Damon mentions sending N¡¯s father abroad for treatment. N is taken aback and instinctively declines, feeling conflicted about her father¡¯s well-being and the potential leverage the Sumners could have over her.


    As the chapter unfolds, N grapples with her emotions regarding her father¡¯s health and the implications of Damon¡¯s offer. The weight of her decisions loomsrge, revealing her protective instincts and theplexities of her rtionships. Ultimately, she stands firm in her choice, indicating her determination to handle her father¡¯s treatment herself, despite the risks involved.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Chapter 177**


    A flicker of surprise illuminated N¡¯s eyes as she read the message that had just popped up on her phone. Why, of all times, would Damon extend an invitation for dinner?


    Her mind raced with possibilities, and just as she began to ponder her response, another notification chimed in.


    Damon: [I¡¯ll be waiting in the parking lot at 6:30 p.m.]


    It was clear he wasn¡¯t leaving any room for her to decline.


    N felt a pang of obligation tugging at her conscience. After all, Damon had yed a pivotal role in persuading Richard to agree to her divorce from rk, and she felt it was only right to express her gratitude with a meal.


    With a resigned sigh, she typed back a simple ¡°Okay,¡± before slipping her phone into her pocket. She turned her focus back to her experiment, determined to push aside the unexpected dinner invitation.


    ¡°N, you won¡¯t believe how well our recent experiments are progressing! I think we¡¯re on the verge of starting trials withb mice soon!¡± Melody eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she juggled various test tubes.


    N shook her head gently, the weight of reality settling in. ¡°It¡¯s not as straightforward as it sounds, Melody. We still have a mountain of experiments to navigate before we can even think about trials. The process of finding the right solution can stretch over years¡ªsometimes even a decade¡ªbefore a drug finally makes it to market.¡±


    Melody¡¯s expression morphed into one of shock, her hands pausing mid-air as she absorbed N¡¯s words. ¡°It takes that long?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± N confirmed, her voice steady yet filled with the gravity of the truth. ¡°And even once we reach the trial phase, there are countless unpredictable variables that can throw us off course. Adjustments will be necessary at every turn.¡±


    Patience was the key in their line of work, but N understood how challenging that could be. The early stages of experimentation often felt like an endless cycle of failure, with no clear answers as to why things went awry. The daily grind could be both exhausting and monotonous, testing the resolve of even the most dedicated researchers.


    ¡°I see,¡± Melody sighed, her enthusiasm visibly dampened. She had hoped that their work might culminate in results within a mere six months, unaware of the lengthy journey thaty ahead. For someone as lively and spirited as Melody, the slow and demanding nature of scientific research was bound to be a tough pill to swallow.


    N sensed her friend¡¯s disappointment and sought to offer somefort. ¡°But don¡¯t let it get you down too much. You never know¡ªmaybe we¡¯ll strike gold with our next experiment, and everything will fall into ce. If we¡¯re lucky, we could fast-track to trials sooner than we think.¡±


    Melody managed a forced smile, her eyes still clouded with uncertainty. ¡°I guess we can always hope for the best,¡± she replied, trying to sound cheerful.


    N fell silent, recognizing that research could be a grueling endeavor. If Melody found the process too taxing, it might be wise for her to consider a different path sooner rather thanter.


    Later that evening, N descended in the elevator, her mind still swirling with thoughts of the day.


    As she stepped out into the basement parking lot, she spotted Damon¡¯s car not too far away, its sleek exterior gleaming under the dim lights.


    Once inside, she turned to him, her expression serious and contemtive. ¡°Uncle Damon, let me treat you to dinner tonight,¡± she proposed, her voice steady despite the flutter of nerves in her stomach.


    Damon nced at her, a slight smile ying on his lips. ¡°Why would you want to do that?¡±


    ¡°To express my gratitude for leaking the news about rk¡¯s affair,¡± she replied, her honesty hanging in the air between them.


    Damon raised an eyebrow, amusement flickering in his dark eyes. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    An unreadable emotion danced in his gaze, causing a wave of unease to wash over N. She quickly looked away, feeling her cheeks warm under the intensity of his stare.


    The atmosphere in the car shifted into afortable silence as Damon picked up a file, his focus shifting to the pages in front of him.


    Yet, the sweet scent of gardenias wafting from N filled the enclosed space, distracting him from his reading. He found himself staring nkly at the same line of text for several minutes, the words blurring together as he struggled to concentrate.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to send your father abroad for treatment,¡± he said finally, his voice low and serious.


    N felt a rush of surprise, her heart racing as she instinctively shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I can find a way to take care of my father¡¯s treatment myself.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze sharpened, a hint of concerncing his tone. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want any unexpected surprises to derail your divorce from rk, would you?¡±


    Her eyes dropped, hands tightening in herp as she considered his words. The Sumners could very well use Harrison as leverage against her, and sending him abroad for treatment might indeed shield her from that threat. At least she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him being manipted as a pawn in their game.


    But still, the thought of her father being so far away gnawed at her. Harrison was frail, and the idea of him enduring a long flight filled her with dread. What if something happened while he was overseas? The distance would make it impossible for her to reach him in time.


    After a moment of heavy silence, she shook her head once more, her resolve firm. ¡°Uncle Damon, I truly appreciate your thoughtfulness, but I cannot send my father abroad.¡±Conclusion


    As the evening unfolded, N found herself caught in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. The weight of her father¡¯s health hung heavily on her shoulders, and the thought of sending him away for treatment was a bitter pill to swallow. Yet, in the midst of her turmoil, she felt a flicker of gratitude toward Damon for his unwavering support. His offer to help her navigate the treacherous waters of her divorce and her father¡¯s care reminded her that she was not alone in this fight. The conversation in the car, though fraught with tension, illuminated the bond they shared¡ªa bond that was both a source offort and a reminder of theplexities of familial ties.


    As they sat together in the quiet of the car, N realized that her journey was not just about finding a solution for her father or ending her marriage; it was also about reiming her autonomy and making choices that aligned with her values. She felt a newfound determination to face the challenges ahead, to carve her own path, and to protect those she loved. The dinner invitation, initially met with hesitation, transformed into an opportunity for connection and reflection. In stepping through this unseen door with Damon, N embraced the untold world of possibilities thaty before her, ready to confront whatever came next with courage and resolve.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, N¡¯s dinner with Damon promises to be a turning point, fraught with tension and unspoken emotions. As they share a meal, the air will be thick with the weight of their past and the implications of their present choices. Will N¡¯s gratitude for Damon¡¯s help with her divorce be enough to bridge the growing chasm between them, or will deeper feelings emerge,plicating their rtionship further? Expect revtions that could shift the dynamics of their bond, as both characters grapple with their desires and the consequences of their decisions.


    Moreover, the looming threat of the Sumners and their potential maniption of Harrison will addyers of urgency to N¡¯s predicament. As she navigates theplexities of her father¡¯s health and the precariousness of her divorce, the stakes will heighten. Will N find a way to protect her father while maintaining her independence, or will she be forced to ept Damon¡¯s offer for the sake of her family¡¯s safety? With unexpected twists on the horizon, the next chapter will delve into the emotional turmoil and ethical dilemmas that define N¡¯s journey, leaving readers eager to discover how she will confront the unseen challenges ahead.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 178

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 178 Summary


    In Chapter 178 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension between N and rk esctes as they encounter each other at a restaurant. N¡¯s calm yet determined demeanor contrasts sharply with rk¡¯s hostility upon seeing her with Damon. Damon, aware of N¡¯s strong will, chooses not to challenge her decisions, instead standing firm against rk¡¯s disdainful remarks. The atmosphere grows increasingly charged as rk¡¯s jealousy and contempt be evident, particrly when he suggests they all share a meal, revealing his desperation to disrupt N and Damon¡¯s moment together.


    As the dinner unfolds, the confrontation intensifies, especially with Jordyn¡¯s interjection, which further ignites the conflict between her and N. N¡¯s sharp retort to Jordyn¡¯s faux politeness showcases her unwavering strength and refusal to be intimidated. The tension is palpable, with both women engaged in a silent battle of wills while Damon maintains a calm presence. Despite rk¡¯s attempts to control the situation, Jordyn¡¯s caution prevents him from escting the confrontation in public, knowing the social repercussions that could follow.


    After the meal, rk¡¯s frustration reaches a peak as he anxiously awaits N and Damon outside the restaurant. When N emerges in a stunning white dress, she appears confident and unbothered, further infuriating rk. His insistence on taking her home is met with N¡¯s firm refusal, asserting her independence and challenging rk¡¯s authority as her husband. N¡¯s calm demeanor and piercing gaze convey her determination to break free from rk¡¯s control, marking a pivotal moment in her journey toward self-assertion and autonomy.


    Ultimately, this chapter encapstes the emotional turmoil and power struggles between the characters, highlighting N¡¯s growth and resilience in the face of rk¡¯s attempts to dominate her life. The scene is charged with tension, showcasing theplexities of rtionships and the struggle for personal freedom amidst societal expectations.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 178**


    N¡¯s voice was a soothing melody, yet it carried an unwavering strength that resonated in the air.


    Damon, well-acquainted with her determined spirit, recognized that once she had made a decision, no amount of persuasion could sway her. Hence, he chose not to probe further into the matter, respecting the resolve that shone in her eyes.


    As they approached the entrance of the restaurant, the atmosphere shifted when they encountered rk and Jordyn. The moment rk¡¯s gaze fell upon N and Damon together, a chill swept over his features, transforming his demeanor into one of icy hostility.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, why are you here alone with N?¡± rk¡¯s voice dripped with disdain, each word carefully crafted to convey his disapproval.


    Damon met his re with an unyielding stare. ¡°I assisted her with something important, and in return, she¡¯s graciously treating me to dinner. Is that a problem for you? Or are you merely eager to feed the tabloids with more sensational gossip? Perhaps you¡¯re hoping to provide the paparazzi with more evidence of your little affair?¡± he shot back, his tone sharp and unrelenting.


    rk sneered, the corners of his mouth twisting in contempt. This restaurant was renowned for its exclusivity, a sanctuary for the affluent and influential. The thought of paparazzi intruding upon such a sacred space wasughable.


    ¡°Since fate has brought us together, why don¡¯t we all share a meal?¡± rk proposed, his voiceced with a false congeniality.


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed, a frosty re directed at him. ¡°Only you would think it appropriate to seat your pregnant mistress alongside your wife. Truly, that takes a special kind of audacity.¡±


    The darkness in rk¡¯s expression deepened, revealing the frustration simmering beneath the surface. He would not have suggested this arrangement if he weren¡¯t so desperate to keep N and Damon from enjoying a moment of solitude together.


    Before he could utter another word, Jordyn interjected, her voice cutting through the tension.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, I would be more than happy to join you for dinner. After all, I¡¯m not as small-minded as some,¡± she asserted, her tone dripping with faux politeness.


    N hadn¡¯t nned on engaging with Jordyn, but the invitation to trouble was too tempting to ignore.


    ¡°And what gives you the right to lecture me on pettiness? Is it your shamelessness that qualifies you?¡± N retorted, her voice steady and unyielding.


    Jordyn¡¯splexion drained of color, her icy re directed at N, a silent battle of wills igniting between them.


    Not wishing to dwell any longer on the confrontation, N turned to Damon, her resolve firm. ¡°Uncle Damon, shall we head inside?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Damon replied, his voice calm yet firm.


    rk, eager to intervene, moved to block their path, but Jordyn grasped his arm, restraining him. ¡°rk, causing a scene here won¡¯t benefit any of us,¡± she cautioned, her voice low but urgent.


    The patrons within the restaurant held significant sway in the city¡¯s social hierarchy. Given that rk and N were still bound by marriage, a public altercation could easily turn Jordyn into a target of scorn and ridicule.


    rk inhaled deeply, attempting to rein in his vtile emotions, his eyes narrowing as he red at Jordyn. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t insisted oning here, we wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament!¡±


    Jordyn sighed, a hint of exasperation creeping into her voice. ¡°But if we hadn¡¯te, would N have informed you that she was dining alone with your uncle?¡±


    rk¡¯s expression darkened further, the fury in his eyes flickering like a me ready to ignite.


    Throughout the course of the meal, rk remained preupied, his mind elsewhere as he barely engaged with Jordyn¡¯s attempts to spark conversation. Once they finally finished, he arranged for a driver to take Jordyn home while he lingered outside the restaurant, anxiously waiting for N and Damon to emerge.


    After what felt like an eternity, just as his patience began to fray, N and Damon finally stepped out, side by side.


    N wore a stunning white dress that flowed elegantly around her, her long hair pulled back to reveal her delicate features. Standing beside the impably tailored Damon, they resembled a couple straight out of a storybook¡ªan enchanting pair, perfectly in sync.


    The sight struck rk like a dagger to the heart. With a swift stride, he moved to block their path, irritation etched across his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he dered, his voice firm and upromising.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m going with Uncle Damon,¡± N replied, her tone calm yet resolute.


    rk¡¯s anger surged, bubbling beneath the surface like moltenva ready to erupt.


    ¡°N, don¡¯t forget¡ªyou¡¯re still my wife!¡± he snapped, the wordsced with desperation and authority.


    N chuckled softly, her expression unwavering, her eyes piercing through his facade.


    ¡°And I fail to recall anyw stating that just because you¡¯re my husband, I must obey everymand you give,¡± she retorted, her voice steady and filled with conviction.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their tense dinner, N stood firm, embodying a newfound strength that had been forged in the fires of confrontation. No longer the passive figure in her tumultuous marriage, she had stepped into her own power, ready to reim her narrative amidst the chaos. Damon, ever the unwavering support, mirrored her resolve, their connection deepening with each passing moment. As they walked side by side, the world around them faded, leaving only the promise of untold adventures ahead. N¡¯sughter rang out, a melodic reminder of her liberation, while the shadows of rk¡¯s anger lingered behind them, a testament to the battles she had chosen to fight.


    rk, on the other hand, found himself grappling with the bitter taste of loss and desperation. His attempts to control the situation had only served to push N further away, illuminating the cracks in their rtionship that he could no longer ignore. As he watched her walk away, radiant and resolute, the weight of his actions pressed heavily on his chest. The realization that he could no longer dictate the terms of her life settled in, leaving him to confront the consequences of his choices. In that moment, the unseen doors of possibility swung open for N, inviting her into a realm of independence and self-discovery, while rk was left standing at the threshold, grappling with the reality of a love he had taken for granted.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between N and rk reaches a boiling point, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the emotional turmoil that simmers beneath their fraught rtionship. With N¡¯s newfound resolve and Damon¡¯s unwavering support, readers can expect a confrontation that will challenge the very foundations of rk¡¯s authority and the dynamics of their marriage. Will N finally reim her autonomy, or will rk¡¯s desperation lead to unforeseen consequences? The stakes are higher than ever, and the delicate bnce of power is about to shift dramatically.


    Moreover, the chapter will likely explore the intricate web of rtionships that bind these characters together. With Jordyn lurking in the background, her motivations wille into sharper focus, revealing the lengths she might go to protect her interests. Will she ally with rk to undermine N, or will her own insecurities push her to make a bold move? The intery of loyalty, betrayal, and ambition will create a gripping narrative that leaves readers on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating how these unseen doors will open to reveal untold worlds of conflict and resolution. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions as alliances are tested and true intentions areid bare.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 179

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 179 Summary


    In Chapter 179 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± tensions run high as rk confronts Damon and N. rk¡¯s mockingughter reveals his desperation to regain control over a situation spiraling out of his grasp, particrly regarding his rtionship with N and the looming threat of exposure regarding his personal life. N¡¯s disbelief at rk¡¯s willingness to stoop low highlights the emotional turmoil she faces, caught between two powerful figures in her life.


    Damon¡¯s icy demeanor and calm yet threatening words serve as a stark contrast to rk¡¯s faltering bravado. He taunts rk about the potential fallout from his scandalous actions, which add to rk¡¯s humiliation. As rk tries to assert his authority, he is met with Damon¡¯s unwavering stance, reminding him that his actions could lead to losing everything he holds dear, including his position in the Sumner Group. The emotional stakes rise as rk¡¯s frustration and desperation be palpable, revealing his inner conflict and fear of losing N.


    N, caught in the middle, finally confronts rk about their impending divorce. Her steady voice belies the emotional struggle within her, as she grapples with sadness and frustration over rk¡¯s refusal to ept the reality of their situation. The moment she decides to leave and take a cab home signifies a turning point for her, emphasizing her determination to move on despite the emotional weight of the confrontation. rk¡¯s attempt to intercept her is thwarted by Damon, who advises him that clinging to N will only push her further away, furtherplicating their already strained rtionship.


    As the chapter concludes, N finds sce in her apartment, only to receive an unexpected call from Wren. Wren¡¯s heartfelt apology marks a shift in their rtionship, as she offers a proposal to dy the divorce until a kidney donor is found for N¡¯s father. This conversation introduces a sense of hope amidst the turmoil, suggesting that despite the chaos surrounding her, there may still be paths to healing and understanding. N¡¯s response reflects her capacity for empathy, indicating her desire to navigate theplexities of her rtionships with grace, even in the face of betrayal and heartache.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 179**


    A chillingugh escaped rk¡¯s lips, reverberating through the tense air. ¡°You think you can just hop into Uncle Damon¡¯s car without a care? I¡¯ll make a call to my grandparents and spill the beans about his little crush on you!¡± His voice dripped with mockery, a desperate attempt to regain control over a situation that felt increasingly out of his grasp.


    N¡¯s expression shifted to one of disbelief, her brow furrowing in shock at the depths rk was willing to plunge. It was astonishing, really, how low he could stoop when cornered.


    Damon, standing nearby, felt the temperature drop as he turned his full attention to rk. His gaze was like ice, sharp and unyielding, and the very air around him seemed to thrum with an unspoken power. ¡°If you believe you can bear the repercussions of that call, by all means, go ahead. I wouldn¡¯t stop you,¡± he replied, his voice steady and calm, but with an undercurrent of menace that was impossible to ignore.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, all you ever do is throw the Sumner Group in my face as if it¡¯s some sort of threat. But guess what? I¡¯ve had it with the Sumner Group!¡± rk¡¯s attempt at bravado faltered slightly, but he pressed on, trying to mask the tremor in his voice with a facade of confidence.


    Damon couldn¡¯t help but let out a derisive sneer, the corners of his mouth curling in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re done with the Sumner Group? Or perhaps it¡¯s just that your scandalous affair photos have gone viral, leaving your grandfather so disillusioned that he¡¯s plotting to demote you to one of the subsidiarypanies? Soon enough, you might not even hold the title of CEO anymore,¡± he taunted, his words slicing through rk¡¯s bravado like a hot knife through butter.


    rk¡¯splexion flushed a deep crimson as the truth of Damon¡¯s words struck home. The humiliation was palpable, and he could feel the weight of it pressing down on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary setback,¡± rk retorted, desperately clinging to what little pride he had left. ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t have a chance to reim my position at the Sumner Group.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re correct; there might be another opportunity on the horizon. But let me remind you, if you persist in harassing N, that chance could very well slip into your cousin¡¯s hands instead,¡± Damon replied, his tone deceptively calm, yetced with a warning.


    Frustration bubbled within rk, and his hands balled into tight fists at his sides. A fierce battle raged in his eyes¡ªhe understood that confronting Damon head-on would only lead to furtherplications. Yet, the urge to push back was overwhelming.


    He took a deep breath, summoning his courage, and met Damon¡¯s gaze with unwavering resolve. ¡°Uncle Damon, do what you will. But right now, I¡¯m taking N with me.¡±


    An oppressive silence enveloped the entrance of the restaurant, a stillness that felt almost tangible, as if the world itself was holding its breath, waiting for a reaction.


    N inhaled deeply, her heart racing as she broke the silence. ¡°rk, we¡¯re on the brink of a divorce. There¡¯s no sense in you continuing this charade.¡± Her voice was steady, but inside, she felt a swirl of emotions¡ªsadness, frustration, and a hint of relief at finally confronting him.


    He had already unted his new rtionship with Jordyn in public, making it painfully clear where his loyaltiesy. There was no point in prolonging this futile argument.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before! I¡¯m not going through with the divorce,¡± rk shot back, his voice rising in defiance.


    N¡¯s frown deepened, her patience wearing thin. She turned to Damon, her voice softer now. ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯ll just grab a cab home. It¡¯s better this way.¡±


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked towards the street, her heart pounding with a mix of determination and sadness.


    rk instinctively moved to intercept her, but Damon stepped in front of him, a wall of calm in the storm. ¡°Holding onto her like this will only drive her further away from you,¡± he advised, his voice steady and unyielding.


    rk red at Damon, resentment simmering beneath the surface. ¡°Uncle Damon, there are countless women in the world. Why do you have to turn me into a fool?¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained impassive, his eyes unwavering. ¡°You were the one who strayed first. Instead of reflecting on your own shorings, what gives you the right to question my motives?¡±


    ¡°Even if N and I do end up divorced, you¡¯ll never have her. Grandpa and Grandma would never allow it,¡± rk dered, his conviction unwavering. He was convinced that Damon¡¯s interest in N was merely a fleeting infatuation, destined to fade away.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern,¡± Damon replied, casting a sidelong nce just in time to see N slipping into a taxi. The moment felt like a turning point, one that he was not inclined to linger on.


    Not wanting to waste any more time on this pointless exchange, Damon climbed into his car and drove away, leaving rk simmering in frustration.


    Back at her apartment, N sank into thefort of her couch, seeking sce in its familiar embrace. She closed her eyes for a moment, allowing herself to breathe, when her phone buzzed unexpectedly.


    Her eyes widened in surprise as she nced at the screen, recognizing Wren¡¯s name. With a mix of curiosity and caution, she answered. ¡°Wren, is something the matter?¡±


    Wren¡¯s voice was tinged with regret, a softness that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°N, I owe you an apology for my words the other day at the hospital. I was harsh, and I truly hope you can forgive me.¡±


    N felt a flicker of understanding. Wren was older and wiser; her apology was sincere, and despite the lingering difort, N couldn¡¯t hold onto her anger. ¡°Wren, I¡¯m not upset. I understand you were worried about my father¡¯s health,¡± she replied, her tone gentle.


    Wren seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, her voice softening further. ¡°N, I know you¡¯ve endured so much with rk¡¯s betrayal¡­ but what¡¯s done is done. I wanted to propose something. How about we wait until rk finds a kidney donor for your father before you two finalize the divorce? Would that be alright with you?¡±Conclusion


    As the chapter draws to a close, the emotional turmoil that enveloped N bes palpable, a mix of relief and heartache swirling within her. The confrontation with rk served as a necessary catalyst for her to reim her autonomy, yet it also left a bittersweet taste in her mouth. The weight of their impending divorce hung heavily in the air, but the unexpected call from Wren offered a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos. N realized that forgiveness, both for herself and others, was essential to moving forward. The shadows of her past may have loomedrge, but she was determined to step into the light, no longer defined by her husband¡¯s betrayal.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s desperate attempts to cling to control only underscored his inner turmoil. His bravado crumbled under the pressure of Damon¡¯s relentless truths, revealing a man teetering on the edge of desperation. As he watched N slip away, the realization that he had lost her began to sink in, leaving him grappling with the consequences of his actions. The chapter encapstes a pivotal moment for both characters, where the unseen doors of their lives begin to open, leading them toward untold worlds of healing, self-discovery, and the possibility of new beginnings. In this fragile space of transformation, both N and rk are forced to confront the reality of their choices, setting the stage for the journeys that lie ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between rk and Damon esctes, readers are left on the edge of their seats, questioning the true depths of their rivalry and the potential fallout from their confrontation. In the next chapter, we can expect to delve deeper into the emotional turmoil that N faces as she grapples with herplicated feelings for both men. Will her resolve to move on from rk strengthen, or will the weight of their shared history pull her back into a tumultuous cycle of love and betrayal? The stakes are higher than ever, especially with Wren¡¯s unexpected proposal hanging in the air, offering a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos.


    Moreover, the dynamics within the Sumner family are set to shift dramatically. With rk¡¯s position at the Sumner Group hanging by a thread and Damon¡¯s unwavering determination to protect N, the chapter promises to unravel secrets and alliances that could change everything. Will rk¡¯s desperation lead him to make reckless decisions that could jeopardize not only his career but also his rtionships? And as N considers Wren¡¯s suggestion, the question looms: can she truly set aside her feelings for rk for the sake of her father¡¯s health? Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions, revtions, and unexpected twists that will keep readers guessing until the veryst moment.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 180

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 180 Summary


    In Chapter 180 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with the emotional fallout from a tense conversation with Wren, who reveals a troubling motive behind her call. N is reminded of the maniptive tactics used by rk in the past, particrly how he had betrayed her trust regarding her father¡¯s health. Despite the emotional turmoil, N stands firm, refusing to let rk dictate her life any longer. This moment of resolve marks a significant turning point for her, as she recognizes the need for boundaries in her rtionship.


    As the days pass, N experiences a brief reprieve from the chaos, settling into a routine that feels almostforting. However, this tranquility is shattered when news of Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy surfaces, reigniting old wounds and gossip surrounding her marriage to rk. N is oblivious to the whispers and sympathetic nces from her colleagues, which only adds to her confusion and anxiety. The resurfacing of old photos of rk and Jordyn amplifies the public spection about her impending abandonment, deepening her sense of betrayal.


    When N confronts her colleague Melody about the rumors, she is met with a mix of pity and hesitation, which only fuels her frustration. Melody¡¯s reluctant revtion about the gossip sends N into a spiral of dread, prompting her to reach out to rk for answers. Each unanswered call heightens her sense of urgency and determination, as she realizes the gravity of the situation unfolding around her.


    Meanwhile, rk is depicted in a state of panic as he attempts to control the damage caused by the leaked news of Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy. His frustration mounts as he orders an investigation into the source of the leak, suspecting that someone close to him, possibly his uncle Damon, may be behind it. The chapter culminates in a tense moment as rk receives a call from Richard, adding anotheryer ofplexity to the unfolding drama. The emotional stakes are high for both N and rk, setting the stage for a confrontation that could irrevocably alter their lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 180**


    Wren¡¯s voice trembled with urgency, a plea that resonated deep within N, yet an icy shiver coursed down her spine. This had to be the true motive behind her call.


    N¡¯s thoughts spiraled back to the countless times rk had manipted her, using the fragile hope of a kidney donation for her ailing father as bait, only to turn around and betray her by giving that precious gift to Jordyn¡¯s father instead. The bitterness of that betrayal still lingered in her heart like a festering wound.


    ¡°Wren, I can¡¯t agree to this,¡± N stated with unwavering resolve, her voice steady despite the turmoil within. ¡°A person needs to have boundaries. If I relent this time, I¡¯ll be allowing rk to dictate my life indefinitely.¡±


    She had bent her will too many times in the past, each concession leading her deeper into abyrinth of pain and deceit crafted by rk. Trust was a luxury she could no longer afford, nor could she allow herself topromise again.


    A heavy silence enveloped the conversation, thick with unspoken words, before the telltale sound of the call disconnecting pierced through the air.


    N felt a rush of relief mixed with sadness as she set her phone down, the weight of the conversation settling heavily on her shoulders. She decided to wash away the tension, stepping into the shower, letting the warm water cascade over her, hoping it would cleanse her of the emotional residue left by the call.


    The following days unfolded in a tranquil haze, the kind of quiet that felt almost too good to be true. rk didn¡¯t reach out; he didn¡¯t even send a text. N slipped back into her routine, the mundane tasks of daily life wrapping around her like aforting nket.


    Just as she was contemting approaching Richard in a week to broach the delicate subject of divorcing rk, the tranquility shattered. News erupted that Jordyn was pregnant, and old photos of rk and Jordyn sharing a kiss resurfaced, quickly bing the talk of the town once more.


    Unbeknownst to N, the revtion of Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy had already spread like wildfire. As she walked into the office, she felt the weight of sympathetic gazes upon her, confusion knitting her brow.


    Was there something on her face?


    Little did she know that people were now whispering about her impending abandonment by rk. After all, it had only been a few short days since the world had learned of their concealed marriage.


    With the news of Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy hitting the headlines, coupled with the resurfaced images of her kissing rk, it was hard for anyone to draw any other conclusion but that the child was undoubtedly rk¡¯s.


    Entering theb, N noticed Melody casting furtive nces her way, her expression a troubling mix of pity and hesitation.


    N¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Melody, is something wrong? Why does everyone seem to be looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Melody¡¯s eyes brimmed with even more sympathy, making N¡¯s stomach twist in knots.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Don¡¯t just stand there! Spit it out!¡± N urged, her frustration bubbling to the surface.


    ¡°Well¡­ just look for yourself,¡± Melody murmured, her voice barely above a whisper as she thrust her phone towards N, the screen lit up with thetest gossip.


    N leaned closer, her heart sinking as she took in the headlines. The darkness spread across her face like a storm cloud.


    In a rush, she pulled out her own phone, fingers trembling as she dialed rk¡¯s number. Each attempt to reach him ended in silence, his absence only amplifying her growing dread.


    **Chapter 180**


    *** +25 Bonus ***


    With each unanswered call, her expression morphed from concern to grim determination.


    Meanwhile, rk was in a frenzy, barking orders at Michael to uncover who had leaked the news about Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, the initial post appeared on a foreign site, and we can¡¯t pinpoint the specific IP address,¡± Michael reported, his voice steady but cautious.


    rk¡¯s demeanor shifted, turning icy as he processed the information. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me you can¡¯t find out who did this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Michael replied, his voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Useless!¡± rk¡¯s frustration erupted as he mmed a folder to the floor, papers scattering like fallen leaves. ¡°There are only a handful of people who know about Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy. I want every single one investigated! I refuse to ept that we can¡¯t uncover the truth!¡± His marriage to N had just been made public, and now this scandal had emerged, clearly designed to undermine him.


    The suspicion that Damon might be behind the leak gnawed at him, dark and insistent.


    ¡°Focus the investigation on my uncle!¡± rkmanded, his tone brooking no argument.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Michael responded, his voice sharp with urgency as he exited the room.


    As Michael left, rk¡¯s phone buzzed, and he assumed it was N calling again. He almost dismissed it, but when he nced at the screen and saw Richard¡¯s name, a shadow of apprehension crossed his face.Conclusion


    In the wake of the turmoil that engulfed N, the emotional arc of her journey reached a poignant crescendo. The weight of betrayal, once a festering wound, had morphed into a steely resolve. With each unanswered call to rk, she solidified her boundaries, reiming her power in a rtionship that had long been marred by maniption. The news of Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy shattered her fragile peace, but instead of sumbing to despair, N steeled herself against the tide of gossip and spection that threatened to drown her. She stood at a crossroads, the echoes of her past reverberating in her mind, yet her heart whispered of a future where she could finally break free from the chains of rk¡¯s deceit.


    As rk spiraled into a frenzy, desperate to control the narrative surrounding his life, N¡¯s newfound strength became her armor. The contrast between their emotional states was stark; while rk¡¯s world unraveled in chaos, N found rity amidst the storm. She was no longer a passive participant in her own story but an active architect of her destiny. The journey through unseen doors had led her to this pivotal moment, where she could choose to step into a world unburdened by the shadows of her past. With determination coursing through her veins, N prepared to confront the challenges ahead, ready to embrace the untold worlds that awaited her beyond the confines of her former life.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the next chapter, tensions will escte as N grapples with the fallout from the shocking news of Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy. The whispers around the office will grow louder, and N¡¯s resolve will be tested as she confronts the reality of her marriage to rk. With her heart heavy from betrayal, she will find herself at a crossroads, forced to decide whether to confront rk about the brewing scandal or to seek sce and support from her friends. The emotional stakes will rise as she navigates the treacherous waters of gossip and spection, all while trying to reim her sense of self amidst the chaos.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s frantic attempts to control the narrative will reveal the depths of his desperation. As he directs Michael to investigate potential leaks, the tension between him and his uncle Damon will simmer, hinting at a deeper family conflict. Readers can expect explosive confrontations and unexpected alliances, as N and rk¡¯s lives be increasingly intertwined with the unfolding drama. With secrets lurking around every corner, the chapter promises to deliver shocking revtions that will challenge both characters and force them to confront the truths they¡¯ve been avoiding. Buckle up for a whirlwind of emotions as the story dives deeper into theplexities of love, betrayal, and the fight for autonomy.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 181

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 181 Summary


    In Chapter 181 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk receives a distressing phone call from his grandfather, Richard, who is furious about a scandal involving rk and a woman¡¯s pregnancy. Richard demands that rk resign from the Sumner Group immediately, leaving rk feeling pale and desperate as he pleads for a chance to rectify the situation and keep his position. The tension esctes as Richard insists that rk must take responsibility for the scandal, leaving rk in a state of despair and fear about his future at thepany.


    As rk grapples with the fallout from Richard¡¯s call, he receives another rming call from Jordyn, who is in a panic due to reporters swarming her apartment. rk¡¯s protective instincts kick in, and he assures her that he will send help and find her a safe ce to stay. However, just as he begins to formte a n, he is confronted by board members who storm into his office, furious about thepany¡¯s plummeting stock prices due to the scandal. They announce that they have voted to terminate his position as CEO, further deepening rk¡¯s sense of betrayal and despair.


    Amid the chaos, rk maintains a calm demeanor, asserting his authority even as the board members deliver the news of his termination. The situation esctes when Brandon, rk¡¯s cousin, reveals himself as the new CEO, a move that ignites a surge of anger and bitterness within rk. He feels overshadowed by Brandon¡¯s sudden rise to power, especially after dedicating two years to earning the board¡¯s respect. This betrayal stirs a whirlwind of emotions in rk, as he grapples with feelings of inadequacy and the looming threat of losing everything he has worked for.


    Ultimately, the chapter encapstes themes of familial conflict, corporate betrayal, and the struggle for identity and approval within a powerful family dynamic. rk¡¯s journey is marked by his desperation to prove himself, the overwhelming pressure from his grandfather, and the fear of being usurped by someone he perceives as less deserving. The emotional turmoil he experiences sets the stage for a deeper exploration of his character and the challenges he must face in the unfolding narrative.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    **by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 181**


    The moment Richard¡¯s call came through, a wave of dread washed over rk, settling heavy in his chest like an anchor pulling him down.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± he started, his voice wavering, uncertain of how to navigate the storm brewing on the other end.


    Richard¡¯s voice erupted like thunder, crackling with fury. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me Grandpa! I refuse to acknowledge such a foolish grandson! This scandal about that woman¡¯s pregnancy has sent shockwaves through the media, and it¡¯s already taking a toll on the Sumner Group¡¯s stock prices. You need to resign immediately and vacate thepany premises!¡±


    The color drained from rk¡¯s face, leaving him pale and shaken. ¡°Grandpa¡­ but what about my transfer to the subsidiary?¡± he pleaded, desperation creeping into his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even entertain that thought. The board is livid with you at the moment. You must take charge of this scandal. If you can¡¯t clean up this mess, don¡¯t even think abouting back to thepany!¡± Richard¡¯s voice thundered, each word striking rk like a bolt of lightning, igniting a panic that coursed through his veins.


    ¡°Grandpa, I swear I¡¯ll fix this as fast as I can. There won¡¯t be a next time. If the board members have concerns, I¡¯m prepared to start from scratch at the subsidiary,¡± rk implored, his heart racing at the thought of being expelled from the Sumner Group altogether. The idea of being barred from the subsidiary was a nightmare he couldn¡¯t bear to contemte.


    A long, suffocating silence stretched between them before Richard¡¯s icy voice broke through. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thister. For now, take a moment to breathe and think carefully about your next steps.¡±


    With that, Richard abruptly ended the call, leaving rk in a state of despair. The weight of disappointment hung heavily in the air, suffocating him. He could almost feel the judgment radiating from his grandfather, a man whose approval he had desperately sought. To make matters worse, his cousin Brandon had always eyed his position with envy. With rk¡¯s imminent departure from the Sumner Group, he knew Brandon would seize this opportunity to ascend the corporatedder without hesitation.


    As rk contemted the chaos with Jordyn and the looming specter of his potential dismissal, he couldn¡¯t shake the gnawing fear that by the time he resolved the situation, there might not be a ce for him at the Sumner Group.


    Resentment and frustration churned within him like a tempest, but he felt utterly powerless to alter his fate.


    Just as he was lost in thought, his phone rang again, shattering the silence.


    He answered it, his voice icy and detached. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°rk¡­ I don¡¯t know how this happened, but the news about my pregnancy has leaked, and now there are reporters swarming outside my apartment. What should I do?¡± Jordyn¡¯s voice trembled, panic evident in every syble.


    ¡°Lock the door,¡± rkmanded, his tone firm and unyielding. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over to handle the reporters.¡±


    ¡°But even if you manage to get rid of them, they¡¯ll juste back. Someone even sshed paint on my door and threatened me¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Jordyn¡¯s voice broke, and rk could hear her sobs through the phone.


    rk¡¯s frown deepened as he felt a surge of protectiveness. ¡°I understand. I¡¯lle and get you soon. We¡¯ll find a safe ce for you to stay temporarily.¡±


    He hung up, determination coursing through him, when suddenly, the office door burst open with a resounding bang. Six board members stormed in, their expressions dark and filled with fury.


    The lead board member, a tall man with a stern demeanor, mmed a document onto rk¡¯s desk. ¡°Mr. Sumner, take a look at what you¡¯ve done! The Sumner Group¡¯s stock price plummeted by a point today! Do you have any idea how much thepany has lost because of your negligence?¡±


    rk raised his gaze, meeting the man¡¯s re with an icy calmness. ¡°Mr. Colton, next time, kindly knock before entering,¡± he replied, his voice steady despite the chaos surrounding him.


    Hugo Colton sneered, his disdain palpable. ¡°We just held a board meeting and voted unanimously to terminate your position. Starting tomorrow, you won¡¯t need toe in.¡±


    ¡°As long as I hold the title of CEO of the Sumner Group, you will knock before entering my office,¡± rk retorted, his voice unwavering, steel-like in its resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. I expect you to have your belongings packed by the end of the day. The new CEO will be taking over tomorrow,¡± Hugo warned, a smirk creeping onto his face.


    rk¡¯s expression darkened, a storm brewing behind his eyes. ¡°Who is the new CEO?¡±


    Before Hugo could respond, a chilling voice emerged from the doorway. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    rk turned to see Brandon standing there, a smug smile stered across his face.


    A rush of anger surged through rk, and his hands clenched into fists, the frustration boiling beneath the surface.


    It had taken rk two arduous years to earn the respect of the board members, and now, their grandfather was appointing Brandon¡ªwho had barely scratched the surface of the corporate world¡ªas CEO?


    Bitterness and rage coursed through him like a wildfire. No matter how hard hebored, he felt he could never measure up to Damon¡¯s legacy in Richard¡¯s eyes. Now, he couldn¡¯t evenpete with Brandon, and the thought of it twisted in his gut. How could he possibly ept this betrayal?


    ¡°rk, you seem surprised to see me,¡± Brandon said, a smirk dancing on his lips, relishing the moment.


    rk¡¯s expression remained icy, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You¡¯ve only been with thepany for a fraction of the time. What makes you think you¡¯re qualified for this position?¡±Conclusion


    In the wake of the tumultuous events that unfolded, rk found himself standing at the precipice of despair, grappling with the weight of betrayal and loss. The harsh words of his grandfather and the swift betrayal by Brandon left him feeling adrift, as if the very foundations of his identity had crumbled beneath him. Yet, amidst the chaos, a flicker of determination ignited within him. He realized that while the Sumner Group had been his battleground, it was not the sole measure of his worth. As he prepared to confront the challenges ahead, he understood that this moment of upheaval could also be the catalyst for his rebirth. The world beyond the unseen doors he had yet to explore beckoned him, filled with untold possibilities that awaited his discovery.


    Embracing the tumult within, rk resolved to rise from the ashes of this betrayal, not only for himself but for Jordyn and the future they could forge together. The fear of losing everything he had worked for transformed into a fierce resolve to reim his narrative. As he steeled himself for the confrontation with Brandon and the board, he recognized that true strengthy not in the titles he held but in the choices he made. With a newfound rity, he stepped forward, ready to face the storm head-on, determined to carve out a path that would lead him to the worlds beyond the confines of his past¡ªa journey that would ultimately redefine who he was meant to be.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, tensions will reach a boiling point as rk grapples with the devastating fallout from his grandfather¡¯s decision. With Brandon now positioned as the new CEO, rk¡¯s resolve will be tested like never before. Readers can anticipate a fierce confrontation between the two cousins, where old rivalries and buried grudges will resurface, igniting a battle not only for the future of the Sumner Group but also for rk¡¯s very identity and ce within the family legacy. As the stakes rise, rk will be forced to make choices that could either solidify his downfall or spark a rebellion against the odds stacked against him.


    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into rk¡¯s rtionship with Jordyn, whose turmoil mirrors his own. As they navigate the chaos of media scrutiny and personal threats, their bond will be put to the test. Will rk¡¯s determination to protect her lead to unexpected alliances or further alienate him from his family? The emotional stakes will be high, and readers will be left wondering if rk can reim his position and restore his family¡¯s honor, or if he will sumb to the pressures threatening to engulf him. Prepare for a whirlwind of corporate intrigue, familial betrayal, and the quest for redemption as the story unfolds in the next chapter.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 182

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 182 Summary


    In Chapter 182, Brandon confronts rk in a tense office standoff, where he maintains a calm demeanor while taunting rk about the potential scandal of a mistress¡¯s pregnancy. rk, filled with rage and frustration,mands Brandon to leave, disying an oppressive aura that fills the room with tension. As Brandon revels in his power y, rk¡¯s anger culminates in a chaotic outburst, where he sends documents flying off his desk before storming out, leaving the office in silence.


    Later, Jordyn arrives at rk¡¯s car, expressing relief and gratitude for his support amidst theirplicated situation. However, rk¡¯s dark mood creates a heavy atmosphere, prompting Jordyn to suggest considering options to address her pregnancy. rk, tightly gripping the steering wheel, insists that her priority should be the baby, showcasing his internal struggle between frustration and responsibility. Jordyn, gaining confidence, suggests that rk¡¯s estranged wife, Ms. Jayston, might be behind their troubles, igniting a tense discussion about potential motives and implications.


    As the conversation unfolds, rk¡¯s anger simmers beneath the surface while Jordyn presents her theory about Ms. Jayston¡¯s possible ulterior motives for leaking the pregnancy news. This revtion leads rk to reflect on the financial implications of a divorce, recalling how Ms. Jayston had previously demanded a staggering amount of his assets. The thought of being ousted from hispany due to the scandal fuels rk¡¯s simmering rage, highlighting the stakes involved in their predicament.


    In a subsequent scene, rk confronts N, his estranged wife, at her doorstep, where tension esctes as he uses her of leaking news about Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy. N feigns ignorance, deflecting me back onto rk for his affair. The confrontation reveals rk¡¯s anger and sense of betrayal, as he grapples with the fallout of their tumultuous rtionship and the potential damage to his career and personal life. The chapter closes with rk demanding proof of N¡¯s involvement, intensifying the conflict and setting the stage for further revtions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Chapter 182**


    Brandon maintained hisposure, a calm demeanor enveloping him like a shield. ¡°At least I won¡¯t create a scandal that sends thepany¡¯s stock into a downward spiral by getting a mistress pregnant. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± he replied, his voice steady,ced with a hint of sarcasm.


    rk¡¯s eyes narrowed, a fierce re emanating from him that could slice through steel. An oppressive aura surrounded him, heavy with unspoken tension. ¡°Get out!¡± hemanded, his voice a low growl that echoed in the now-silent office.


    Brandon leaned back in his chair, a smirk dancing on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait here while you pack up your office. I need to make sure I can move in tomorrow,¡± he taunted, relishing the power y.


    As the minutes ticked away, the office emptied, leaving rk alone in his storm of frustration. In a fit of rage, he swept the documents off his desk, sending papers flying like confetti in a chaotic celebration of his fury. He stormed out, the door mming behind him with a resounding finality.


    An hourter, Jordyn slipped into rk¡¯s car through the back gate of her apartmentplex, a small suitcase in her hand. She looked relieved to see him. ¡°rk, thank goodness for you. I honestly don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done without your support¡­¡± she said, her voice a mixture of gratitude and anxiety.


    rk, however, remained silent, his expression dark and brooding, as if a storm were brewing just beneath the surface. The tension in the air was palpable, thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Sensing the heavy weight of his foul mood, Jordyn hesitated, biting her lip nervously. ¡°rk¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we consider taking steps to suppress the pregnancy?¡± she ventured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    His knuckles turned white as he tightened his grip on the steering wheel, a muscle in his jaw twitching with barely contained frustration. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that right now. Your priority is to ensure that the baby is born,¡± he replied, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    A flicker of determination sparked in Jordyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°I suspect Ms. Jayston is behind this whole mess¡­¡± she suggested, her voice gaining strength as she spoke.


    rk¡¯s ck Cayenne came to an abrupt halt, tires screeching against the pavement. He turned to her, his expression chilling. ¡°You think it was her? Tell me, what could she possibly gain from this?¡±


    Jordyn flinched under the intensity of his icy gaze, fear creeping into her voice as she responded, ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been wanting a divorce? If my pregnancy makes headlines, she can im the moral high ground and pressure you into ending your marriage with her¡­¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, my grandfather assured her that once the scandal of our photos faded, he would allow us to divorce quietly. Leaking this information wouldn¡¯t serve her interests at all,¡± rk countered, his mind racing with the implications.


    Jordyn lowered her gaze, contemting her response carefully. ¡°I still believe it was her. After all, blowing this up might help her secure a bigger settlement when you finally divorce,¡± she said slowly, her voice steady despite the weight of the usation.


    A bigger settlement? The thought hung in the air like a storm cloud.


    Suddenly, a memory struck rk like a bolt of lightning. When N first discovered his affair, she had demanded half of his assets, a staggering amount that had left him reeling. If financial gain was her motivation, it was entirely usible that she had orchestrated this entire situation.


    Moreover, only a select few knew about Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy. It was increasingly likely that N, desperate to expedite the divorce process, had leaked the information to force his hand.


    The mere thought of being ousted from the Sumner Group because of this turmoil ignited a cold, simmering anger within rk, a fire that threatened to consume him.


    ¡ª


    **Chapter 102**


    After dropping Jordyn off at one of his properties and ensuring that a housekeeper would be there to look after her, rk left, his mind still racing with the implications of the evening.


    Later that night, as N stepped out of the elevator, she was taken aback to find rk waiting at her doorstep, his presence a storm cloud hanging over her.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± she questioned, her voice tinged with surprise, though his low tone and icy expression sent a shiver down her spine.


    ¡°I called you multiple times this morning, and you didn¡¯t answer. And now you¡¯re here, waiting at my door¡ªwhy?¡± N asked, crossing her arms defensively.


    ¡°Why?¡± rk took two determined steps closer, towering over her, his presence imposing. ¡°You really went all out to secure that divorce, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Initially, after hearing Jordyn¡¯s suspicions, rk had only considered N as a suspect. But when Michael called, confirming that she was indeed the mastermind behind the leak, rk¡¯s desire to confront her intensified. She had not only tarnished his career but had also shattered his sense of pride.


    N¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°You genuinely don¡¯t know what I¡¯m referring to? Weren¡¯t you the one who leaked the news about Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy online?¡± rk demanded, his voice rising with indignation.


    The usation seemed absurd to N. After all, he had been the one to have an affair with Jordyn, and now that it was public knowledge, he was attempting to shift the me onto her?


    ¡°You think it was me? Do you have any proof?¡± she shot back, her voiceced with disbelief.


    ¡°You want proof? Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± rk growled, thrusting his phone in her direction, his teeth clenched in anger. ¡°Take a look for yourself¡ªthis is all the proof you need!¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the tumultuous confrontation, rk stood at the precipice of a life-altering decision, the weight of betrayal pressing heavily on his shoulders. The revtion that N had orchestrated the scandal sent shockwaves through him, igniting a fierce resolve to reim not just his reputation but also his autonomy. As the echoes of his heated exchange with N lingered in the air, he realized that this was no longer just about the fallout of an affair; it was about dismantling the web of deceit that threatened to ensnare him. The fire of anger that had been ignited within him transformed into a rion call for action, pushing him to take control of his narrative and protect the future he envisioned with Jordyn.


    Meanwhile, Jordyn¡¯s quiet strength emerged as a beacon of hope amidst the chaos. Her unwavering determination to face the challenges ahead, despite the uncertainty of her circumstances, reflected a profound resilience that inspired rk to confront his own vulnerabilities. Together, they stood at a crossroads, each grappling with their past choices while forging a path toward a future untainted by the shadows of maniption and betrayal. As rk prepared to fight back against the forces threatening to tear them apart, he felt a renewed sense of purpose; it was no longer just about survival but about building a new life founded on honesty and mutual support. In this pivotal moment, through unseen doors, they were stepping into untold worlds¡ªones filled with promise, healing, and the potential for love to flourish against all odds.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, tensions will reach a boiling point as rk confronts N about the devastating leak that threatens to unravel his life and career. The air will be thick with animosity as rk¡¯s usations fly, and N¡¯s facade of innocence begins to crack under the pressure. Readers can expect a fierce exchange that will delve deep into their tumultuous rtionship, revealing hidden motives and the lengths to which N is willing to go to secure her own interests. As secrets unravel, the stakes will escte, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, wondering how far rk is willing to push back against the woman who has turned his world upside down.


    Meanwhile, Jordyn¡¯s plight will intensify as she grapples with the implications of her pregnancy and the betrayal that looms over her rtionship with rk. With N¡¯s maniptions casting a long shadow, Jordyn will find herself caught in a web of deceit, forcing her to make critical decisions about her future and the life growing inside her. Expect moments of vulnerability and resolve as Jordyn seeks to reim her agency amidst the chaos. The chapter promises to explore theplexities of love, betrayal, and the fight for what is right, setting the stage for a dramatic confrontation that could change everything for both women involved. As the pieces of this intricate puzzlee together, readers will be left wondering who will emerge victorious and who will be left standing in the aftermath of the storm.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 183

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 183 Summary


    In Chapter 183 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N confronts rk about the evidence he believes implicates her in a scandal regarding Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy. Her initial reaction is one of disbelief and sarcasm as she questions the validity of a chat screenshot and an audio recording he presents as proof of her wrongdoing. N feels that the evidence is part of a deliberate setup to frame her, prompting her to challenge rk¡¯s conclusions and use him of not properly authenticating the recordings.


    As the tension esctes, rk reveals the personal stakes involved, expressing his desperation to maintain his standing within his family and the Sumner Group. He suggests that N¡¯s infertility is a reason for his supposed betrayal, which infuriates her. N¡¯s emotional response culminates in a physical confrontation, as she ps rk, unable to contain her outrage at his despicable insinuations. The moment highlights the deep hurt and betrayal she feels, contrasting with rk¡¯s growing guilt as he realizes the impact of his words.


    After rk leaves, N¡¯s resolve strengthens as she contemtes the situation. She contacts her Uncle Damon to inquire about the leak of Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy news, but his denial leads her to deduce that the only individuals who could have orchestrated the framing are Jordyn and Cindy. This realization solidifies her understanding of the betrayal she faces, and she prepares herself for the challenges ahead as she seeks to uncover the truth behind the conspiracy against her.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    **Chapter 183**


    As N¡¯s gaze fell upon the so-called ¡°evidence¡± disyed on rk¡¯s phone, a wave of sarcasm washed over her. She couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°So, based on this chat screenshot, you¡¯vee to the conclusion that I¡¯m the culprit?¡± Her voice dripped with disbelief, each wordced with irony.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the entirety of it,¡± rk shot back, his demeanor as frigid as the winter air outside. ¡°There¡¯s also a recording.¡±


    With a swift motion, he activated the recording right before her eyes, the sound echoing ominously in the stillness of the room.


    As the audio yed, N felt a chill creep up her spine. Each word she heard was a calcted attempt to ensnare her in a web of deceit. It dawned on her that this was no mere coincidence; it was a meticulously crafted setup aimed squarely at framing her. Yet, the question loomedrge in her mind¡ªwhat could the orchestrator of this scheme possibly hope to gain?


    ¡°This voice certainly bears a resemnce to mine,¡± N replied, her tone steady, masking the turmoil within. ¡°However, if you were to submit this to a forensicb, you¡¯d discover it¡¯s been tampered with.¡±


    rk¡¯s eyes, filled with a mixture of disappointment and anger, bore into her. ¡°I provided you with the evidence you requested, yet you still refuse to ept it? N, when did you be so malicious?¡±


    ¡°Is it truly malice, or is it your desire to paint me as the viin? You didn¡¯t even bother to authenticate this recording or the chat logs, yet you¡¯ve hastily concluded that I¡¯m the one at fault. If I genuinely wanted to leak Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy, would I have left such ring evidence for you to uncover?¡± N countered, her voice rising slightly with indignation.


    To anyone with a modicum of logic, it was clear she was being wronged. Yet rk remained obstinate, his mind seemingly made up that she was the perpetrator.


    A heavy silence enveloped them for a few moments. When Michael had first sent him the so-called evidence, rk had felt a flicker of doubt. But now, the pressure to assign me weighed heavily on him. Someone had to bear the consequences of this scandal.


    ¡°N, I had assured you that Jordyn wouldn¡¯t jeopardize your position,¡± rk continued, his voice edged with desperation. ¡°Yet, because of this fiasco, my grandfather has lost all faith in me. If I don¡¯t handle this situation adeptly, I risk losing my inheritance and my im to the Sumner Group.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± N replied, her tone icy, bracing herself to hear just how far he would sink in his shamelessness.


    ¡°If you were to tell my grandparents that you can¡¯t have children and that you desperately wanted a child, and that¡¯s why I turned to Jordyn¡­¡± rk¡¯s words trailed off, the implications hanging heavy in the air.


    In a sudden surge of rage, N pped him hard across the face, her hand trembling with fury. ¡°rk, you are utterly despicable!¡±


    Her heart raced, each beat echoing her disbelief at his audacity. How could he even suggest such a vile thing?


    A vivid handprint blossomed on rk¡¯s cheek, and the chill in his gaze hardened to ice. ¡°Did I say something wrong? If it weren¡¯t for your infertility, would I have strayed?¡± His words hung in the air like a dark cloud, suffocating the space between them.


    Hurt shed across N¡¯s eyes, and in that moment, rk felt a pang of guilt stab at his conscience.


    ¡°N, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± he began, but she cut him off with a sharpness that stunned him.


    ¡°Enough!¡± she dered, her voice cold and devoid of warmth. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to hear any more of this.¡±


    With a heavy heart, rk looked down, his bravado faltering. ¡°We¡¯re both a bit emotional right now. I¡¯ll return to discuss this once you¡¯ve had time to cool off.¡±


    N didn¡¯t respond; she kept her gaze fixed on the floor, her expression a mask of indifference.


    With a resigned sigh, rk turned on his heel and left, the weight of the unresolved tension lingering in the air.


    Once home, N dialed Damon¡¯s number, her heart pounding with a mix of urgency and trepidation. ¡°Uncle Damon, was it you who leaked the news about Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy?¡± she asked, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions within her.


    A brief silence stretched before Damon¡¯s deep voice broke through, ¡°No. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°No reason, just curious,¡± she replied, her tone casual, though her mind raced. ¡°You¡¯re likely busy, so I won¡¯t keep you.¡± Ending the call swiftly, she realized that if Damon had been behind this, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble of fabricating evidence. In her haste, she had overlooked this crucial detail.


    The only individuals privy to Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy who would resort to such lengths to frame her were Jordyn herself and Cindy.


    Cindy, aware of rk¡¯s precarious standing within the Sumner Group, would never risk leaking the news herself.


    That left only one suspect. The realization settled heavily in N¡¯s mind, and she steeled herself for whaty ahead.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of her confrontation with rk, N stood at a crossroads, grappling with the weight of betrayal and the sharp sting of usation. The revtion that she was being framed ignited a fire within her, transforming her indignation into a fierce resolve. No longer would she be a passive victim in this twisted game; instead, she would reim her narrative and confront the true orchestrator of the deceit. The emotional turmoil she felt¡ªbetrayal, anger, and a flicker of hope¡ªsolidified her determination to uncover the truth. N understood that the unseen doors leading to untold worlds were not merely external; they resided within her, waiting for her to step through and embrace her strength.


    As she prepared to unearth the real culprit behind the scheme, N felt a newfound rity wash over her. The chaotic emotions that had once threatened to overwhelm her now served as fuel for her mission. She was no longer defined by rk¡¯s usations or the shadows of her past; she was a force to be reckoned with, driven by the desire for justice and the right to protect her own story. With each passing moment, she resolved to confront the challenges ahead, ready to expose the truth and reim her dignity. In this pivotal moment, N realized that through unseen doors, she could step not only into untold worlds but also into a version of herself that was unapologetically fierce and unyielding.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between N and rk simmers, readers can expect the stakes to rise dramatically in the next chapter. With N¡¯s suspicions honing in on the true culprit behind the scandal, the narrative promises to delve deeper into the murky waters of betrayal and deceit. The air is thick with anticipation as N prepares to confront the very person she believes has orchestrated this malicious scheme. Will she gather the courage to unmask the traitor, or will she find herself ensnared in a trap even more borate than she imagined?


    Simultaneously, the fallout from rk¡¯s usations loomsrge, threatening to unravel the fragile threads of both N¡¯s and rk¡¯s lives. The emotional turmoil that has been building will likely reach a boiling point, forcing both characters to confront their feelings and the consequences of their actions. As N navigates this treacherousndscape, readers will be left wondering how her choices will shape her future and whether she can reim her narrative from those who seek to define her as the viin. The next chapter promises a whirlwind of revtions, confrontations, and the unearthing of hidden truths that could change everything.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 184

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 184 Summary


    In Chapter 184 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with the aftermath of a betrayal involving her husband, rk, and his maniptive tactics. The chapter opens with N still reeling from the incident where rk bribed a maid to sabotage her at a recent event. Despite the weight of the situation, she finds rk¡¯s unfounded usations against her absurd, illustrating his foolishness andck of judgment. This absurdity ispounded by rk¡¯s relentless pursuit of her, further testing her patience.


    Determined to protect herself, N reaches out to Michael to obtain crucial audio evidence that could exonerate her. With the help of a forensic agency, she hopes to clear her name within three days. As she prepares for the potential confrontation with rk, she checks into a hotel to avoid unnecessary arguments, highlighting her desire for rity and control over the situation. Her decision to block rk¡¯s calls signifies her growing frustration and resolve to not be dragged back into his chaotic life.


    When rk confronts N outside her office, his desperation and anger are palpable. He uses her of being the cause of his problems, which N findsughable and infuriating. She firmly rejects his attempts to manipte her into taking the me for his infidelity and poor choices, reinforcing her stance of independence and self-respect. The tension esctes as rk¡¯s demeanor shifts from pleading to threatening, revealing the depths of his shamelessness and the toxic nature of their rtionship.


    As the confrontation intensifies, N¡¯s unease grows, prompting her to step back from rk¡¯s aggressive grip. Just as the situation threatens to spiral out of control, Damon intervenes, asserting a protective stance over N. This moment underscores the dynamics of power and control within their rtionships, as Damon¡¯s presence serves as a formidable barrier against rk¡¯s intimidation. The chapter concludes with a cliffhanger, leaving readers anxious about the impending confrontation and the choices N will make in the face of rk¡¯s escting aggression.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    **Chapter 184**


    N had yet to face Jordyn regarding the underhanded act of bribing the maid to switch her dress during thest event. It was a matter that weighed heavily on her mind, but just days after the incident, Jordyn was already testing N¡¯s patience once more.


    As N considered the flimsy usations being hurled at her, she couldn¡¯t help but find the situation absurd. The sheer audacity of rk, who had taken these ims at face value without so much as a moment¡¯s thought for verification, showcased just how deeply he had sumbed to foolishness. It was almostical, really.


    Taking a moment to collect her thoughts, N picked up her phone and dialed Michael. She needed the audio that was being presented as evidence against her, and thankfully, Michael was quick to assist. After a brief conversation, she sent the recording to a well-respected forensic agency in Saintornia. Given the stakes involved, they assured her results would be ready within three days¡ªa timeline that felt bothforting and nerve-wracking.


    With a sense of purpose, N packed a small suitcase, filling it with a few changes of clothes before checking into a hotel. She anticipated that rk woulde looking for her the following day, and she had no desire to engage in any futile arguments until she had concrete evidence in hand.


    True to her expectations, the morning after her arrival at the hotel, her phone rang incessantly as soon as she stepped into the office. It was rk, his voice brimming with agitation, almost bordering on panic. ¡°Where are you? You didn¡¯te home against night?! Were you with Damon?¡±


    A frown creased N¡¯s brow as she listened to his frantic tone. Without a second thought, she hung up the call. He tried reaching out to her several more times, but she simply declined each call, her annoyance growing until she ultimately decided to block his number entirely.


    Realizing he had been cut off, rk resorted to waiting outside Prospectus Technology. Now that he had been ousted from the Sumner Group, he had an abundance of time on his hands, and he was unwavering in his determination to drag N back to the Summer residence.


    As N exited the office that evening, she was met with rk¡¯s imposing figure. His face was stormy, and his eyes burned with a fierce intensity. ¡°N, have you given any thought to what I proposed yesterday?¡±


    She rolled her eyes, incredulous. ¡°You really think I¡¯d even entertain the idea of that?¡±


    Attempting to sidestep him, he seized her arm, his grip tight and demanding. ¡°How does ruining my life benefit you? You once imed to love me, yet now you won¡¯t even do this one small thing to assist me. Were all those feelings just a facade?¡±


    N couldn¡¯t help butugh, a sound filled with disbelief. It took a peculiar kind of audacity to use her of such things with a straight face.


    ¡°Are you genuinely ming me for your choices? You¡¯re the one who couldn¡¯t keep your pants zipped and ended up getting someone else pregnant. That¡¯s the root of your troubles, not me,¡± she shot back, her voice steady.


    rk¡¯s jaw clenched, and his voice turned icy. ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, you areing with me to the Summer residence to clear this up.¡±


    N yanked her arm free from his grasp, her tone resolute. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m not in the business of taking the me for someone else¡¯s mistakes.¡±


    Over the course of their three-year marriage, she had never be pregnant. If rk had truly yearned for a child, he could have ended things with her and pursued a rtionship that could fulfill that desire.


    If he genuinely believed their marriage was crumbling, she would have let him walk away without a fight. Instead, he chose the path of infidelity.


    Now, he had the audacity to demand that she go to his family and fabricate a story that her longing for a child had driven him into Jordyn¡¯s arms.


    The depths of rk¡¯s shamelessness were astonishing.


    ¡°Are you really this heartless?¡± rk red at N, his eyes bloodshot and his expression a terrifying mask of rage.


    His entire demeanor radiated an unsettling menace, and a shiver of unease coursed through N, prompting her to instinctively take a step back.


    Just as rk reached out, his fingers poised to grab her, a cold voice sliced through the tension from the side. ¡°Touch her, and you can kiss that hand goodbye.¡±


    rk froze mid-motion, slowly turning to see Damon approaching, his expression as unreadable as a stone.


    rk scoffed, narrowing his eyes with a dangerous glint. ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯ve already been ousted from the Sumner Group. Do you really think you can still wield that as a threat against me?¡±Conclusion


    In this tumultuous chapter, N stands at a critical crossroads, her emotional journey reaching a boiling point as she confronts the consequences of her fractured marriage with rk. No longer willing to bear the weight of his mistakes, she resolutely rejects his maniption, recognizing the depths of his deceit and the audacity he disys in attempting to shift me onto her. The confrontation marks a significant turning point for N, as she embraces her autonomy and strength, choosing to distance herself from the toxic dynamics that have gued her life. The moment she blocks rk¡¯s number symbolizes hermitment to reiming her narrative, a powerful act of self-preservation that sets the stage for her next steps.


    As Damon intervenes, the tension esctes, but this unexpected support serves as a reminder that N is not alone in her struggles. The presence of someone who stands ready to protect her reinforces her resolve, allowing her to feel a flicker of hope amid the chaos. This chapter encapstes N¡¯s transformation from a woman weighed down by guilt and obligation to one who is prepared to fight for her truth and dignity. With the forensic evidence on the horizon and newfound determination coursing through her veins, N is poised to step through the unseen doors of her own making, ready to navigate the untold worlds that lie ahead, unshackled from rk¡¯s grasp.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to escte further, as Damon¡¯s unexpected intervention introduces a new dynamic into the already fraught confrontation. With rk¡¯s desperation palpable and Damon¡¯s protective stance loomingrge, the stage is set for a sh that could redefine their rtionships. Will Damon be able to shield N from rk¡¯s maniptive grasp, or will the confrontation spiral out of control, revealing deeper secrets and hidden agendas?


    As N grapples with her feelings of betrayal and the weight of her past with rk, the forensic agency¡¯s findings loom on the horizon, promising to unveil truths that could change everything. The stakes are high, and with every passing moment, the clock ticks closer to the revtion of the audio evidence. Will it vindicate N, or will it expose her to even greater peril? The tension is thick, and N must navigate this treacherousndscape carefully, bncing her desire for independence with the looming threat of rk¡¯s wrath.


    Moreover, the chapter hints at the potential for alliances to shift and unexpected revtions to surface. As N stands at the crossroads of her future, readers will be left wondering whether she will find the strength to reim her narrative or if she will be swept away by the tide of deceit and maniption that threatens to engulf her. The anticipation builds as we prepare to journey deeper into the intricacies of loyalty, betrayal, and the quest for self-empowerment in a world where unseen doors may lead to untold destinies.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 185

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 185 Summary


    In Chapter 185 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± tension esctes between Damon and rk as they confront each other over N¡¯s autonomy. Damon asserts that he does not need the Sumner Group¡¯s help to deal with rk, emphasizing that N¡¯s choices are her own, regardless of her marriage to rk. rk¡¯s arrogance and disdain are palpable as he insists that their rtionship is beyond Damon¡¯s interference, but Damon remains firm, recognizing the impending divorce that looms over them. The atmosphere is charged with animosity, highlighting the emotional stakes involved.


    N intervenes, firmly rejecting rk¡¯s attempts to persuade her, which leaves him feeling betrayed and helpless. Despite his efforts, she stands resolute in her decision, leading to his resignation as he acknowledges the futility of his situation. The chapter captures rk¡¯s inner turmoil as he grapples with the reality of his crumbling rtionship with N and the looming threat of public scrutiny. The moment is heavy with unspoken feelings, amplifying the emotional weight of their interactions.


    After rk¡¯s departure, Damon expresses his protective instincts towards N, offering her a ride home, which she declines. This interaction reveals a softer side of Damon, contrasting with his usually steely demeanor. N, feeling flustered yet appreciative of Damon¡¯s concern, prepares to leave, while Damon takes proactive measures to ensure her safety by arranging for discreet surveince, indicating the seriousness of their situation.


    Meanwhile, N faces a bacsh on social media due to the scandal surrounding rk¡¯s affair, which adds anotheryer ofplexity to her emotional state. Despite the chaos, she remains unfazed and seeksfort in mundane activities, showcasing her resilience in the face of adversity. On the other hand, rk confronts Jordyn about the scandal, suspecting her involvement in the revtion of her pregnancy. The chapter ends with a sense of foreboding as Jordyn¡¯s tears and pleas for innocence sh with rk¡¯s hardened resolve, leaving readers questioning the future of their rtionships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 185**


    ¡°I don¡¯t require the Sumner Group¡¯s assistance to handle you,¡± Damon dered, his voice cutting through the air like a sharp de, devoid of warmth.


    rk¡¯s face darkened, his features contorting into a mask of disdain. ¡°N and I are married. Whatever transpires between us is entirely outside your jurisdiction,¡± he retorted, his toneced with defiance.


    ¡°Even as her husband, you possess no authority to coerce her into actions against her will,¡± Damon countered, his voice steady and resolute, unyielding as stone. He was acutely aware that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the inevitable divorce between rk and N would unfold, a mere formality in the face of their crumbling rtionship.


    The air thickened with tension as the two men locked eyes, a silent battle of wills waging between them. It felt as though the very temperature around them had plummeted, the atmosphere crackling with unspoken animosity.


    ¡°N, please, stop harassing me,¡± she interjected, her voice icy and firm. ¡°I will not acquiesce to your proposal, regardless of the circumstances.¡±


    rk felt a chill seep into his heart, a bitter sting of betrayal. N was fully cognizant of the significance of the Sumner Group in his life, yet she stood resolute in her refusal to assist him.


    With Damon looming beside her, rk realized that any attempt to sway her was a futile endeavor.


    ¡°N, I¡¯ll return at another time,¡± he said, the words tumbling out with an air of resignation.


    N¡¯s frown deepened as she processed his statement. No matter how often he returned, she was certain of one thing: her decision would remain unchanged. Before she could voice her thoughts, rk turned on his heel and departed, leaving a palpable void in the room.


    ¡°If he dares to return and harass you, don¡¯t hesitate to call security and have him escorted out,¡± Damon advised, his tone protective as he focused on N.


    She nodded, grateful for his support. ¡°I will do just that. Thank you, Uncle Damon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride home,¡± Damon offered, his usually steely gaze softening with a hint of warmth that was rare for him.


    N felt a rush of flustered warmth rise to her cheeks, and she quickly averted her gaze, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°No need for that. I have my own car.¡±


    ¡°Very well, drive safely,¡± Damon replied, his voice carrying an undertone of concern.


    As N left, Damon wasted no time in contacting Spencer. ¡°I need you to arrange for two individuals to monitor N discreetly,¡± he instructed, his tone brooking no argument.


    Once rk had departed, the remnants of resentment lingered in his wake. His eyes had burned with fury, and Damon couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how far rk might go if N continued to deny his demands.


    Meanwhile, back at her hotel, N powered on her phone, immediately bombarded by a deluge of messages from Vrie.


    The online world had erupted with more scandalous revtions regarding rk¡¯s affair with Jordyn, and Jordyn¡¯s social media ounts had beenid bare for all to see.


    An angry mob of users had descended upon herments section, hurling insults with such ferocity that N found herself trending for all the wrong reasons. Yet, she felt no particr interest in the unfolding drama. After sending a few nonchnt replies to Vrie, she turned her attention to a food delivery app, craving somethingforting for dinner.


    As rk approached the vi, he was met with a swarm of reporters camped outside, their cameras poised and ready. A scowl twisted his lips. He could manage those at the entrance, but he knew there were likely many more lurking in the shadows, waiting for the opportune moment to strike.


    With a grim determination, he spun his car around, opting to head to Jordyn¡¯s ce instead.


    Upon seeing him, Jordyn¡¯s face brightened, a smile breaking across her features. ¡°rk, what a surprise! What brings you here?¡±


    But rk brushed past her, his demeanor as frosty as the winter air. ¡°Jordyn, did you have any part in this mess?¡± he demanded, suspicioncing his words.


    He had a nagging feeling that the sudden exposure of her pregnancy was no coincidence.


    In his mind, the only person who could possibly assist him now was N. So, when Michael stumbled upon the so-called evidence, rk hadn¡¯t bothered to consult anyone else for a deeper investigation. If N was behind this chaos, perhaps there was still a chance to salvage his situation.


    Tears welled in Jordyn¡¯s eyes, her expression shifting to one of betrayal and hurt. ¡°rk, what would I gain by exposing this? Did you not see the reporters outside? If you had dyed even a moment longer, they would have broken down my door.¡±


    Her pitiful disy tugged at the edges of his resolve, but rk remained unmoved, his heart hardened.


    ¡°Because of this, I¡¯ve been ousted from the Sumner Group. This better not be your doing, or I swear you¡¯ll regret the day you were born!¡± he hissed, his gaze piercing through her.


    Jordyn trembled under the weight of his icy stare, shaking her head fervently. ¡°I promise, it truly has nothing to do with me.¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation between Damon and rk, the emotionalndscape for both N and rk has shifted dramatically. N stands resolute in her decision to reject rk¡¯s maniptive overtures, fortified by Damon¡¯s unwavering support. Her sense of agency has blossomed amidst the chaos, allowing her to confront the fallout of their crumbling marriage with newfound strength. The barrage of online vitriol directed at her only serves to solidify her resolve, as she chooses to focus on her own well-being rather than sumbing to the noise. The chapter closes on a note of empowerment for N, as she embraces her independence, even as the shadows of her past loomrge.


    Conversely, rk finds himself ensnared in a web of his own making. His attempt to control the narrative around his life has backfired spectacrly, leaving him isted and desperate. The confrontation with Jordyn reveals his deep-seated fears of losing everything he once held dear, thrusting him into a state of paranoia and suspicion. As heshes out at those around him, the realization dawns that his actions may have irrevocably damaged his rtionships, pushing away the very people who could have helped him navigate this tumultuous period. The chapter concludes with rk spiraling deeper into his own turmoil, a stark contrast to N¡¯s emerging resilience, setting the stage for an inevitable reckoning as both characters must confront the consequences of their choices.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between rk and N to escte as the fallout from their confrontation continues to ripple through their lives. With rk feeling cornered and desperate, his next moves will likely be fueled by a mix of anger and desperation. Will he seek revenge against those he perceives as betraying him, or will he attempt to manipte the situation to regain control? N, on the other hand, must navigate the storm of public scrutiny and personal betrayal, all while grappling with the implications of her choices. With Damon¡¯s protective instincts kicking into high gear, the stakes are higher than ever, and the lines between loyalty and betrayal will blur even further.


    As rk confronts Jordyn, the atmosphere is thick with unresolved emotions and usations. Will their rtionship survive the weight of mistrust, or is this the final straw that leads to aplete unraveling? The chapter promises to delve deeper into the motivations of both characters, revealing hidden secrets and unexpected alliances. Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering if rk can salvage his reputation or if N¡¯s refusal to bend to his will will finally set her free from the tangled web of their past. One thing is certain: the unseen doors to untold worlds are about to swing wide open, and the revtions that lie beyond will change everything.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 186

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 186 Summary


    In Chapter 186 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk is confronted with the harsh reality of his situation after receiving a phone call from Michael. The news of his dismissal from the Sumner Group due to the fallout from his affair with Jordyn hits him hard, leaving him in a state of disbelief and anger. Instead of expressing his turmoil, he chooses silence, stepping out into the night burdened by the weight of his decisions and the consequences they entail.


    As rk arrives at the Sumner residence, he finds himself kneeling at the entrance, a physical representation of his emotional turmoil. Meanwhile, his parents, Richard and Marie, are enjoying a walk in the garden, unaware of the full extent of the chaos that has unfolded. Richard¡¯s disdain for rk¡¯s actions is evident as he insists on teaching his son a lesson, while Marie¡¯s heart aches for her son, feeling that the punishment is excessive. The tension between them highlights the family¡¯s struggle to maintain their reputation amidst the scandal.


    Simultaneously, N grapples with the fallout from rk¡¯s actions, receiving a barrage of usatory messages from Cindy. Frustrated and feeling cornered, N decides to block Cindy, asserting her independence in the face of the chaos. However, Cindy¡¯s relentless attempts to contact her only escte the tension, revealing deep-seated family conflicts and frustrations as she expresses her determination to support rk, even if it means kneeling alongside him at the Sumner estate.


    The chapter culminates in a heated exchange between Cindy and her brother Cyrus, showcasing the unraveling family dynamics as they both grapple with the consequences of their actions and the looming threat of losing rk¡¯s position in the Sumner Group. Each sibling¡¯s frustration reflects their desperation to reim control over their family¡¯s legacy, but their conflicting approaches only serve to heighten the tension and uncertainty surrounding their future.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 186**


    rk stood there, grappling with Jordyn¡¯s words, the weight of disbelief pressing down on him. Instead of voicing his thoughts, he opted for silence, letting the tension simmer. Just then, his phone buzzed to life, shattering the stillness.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I have some troubling news,¡± Michael¡¯s voice crackled through the receiver, each wordced with urgency. ¡°More photos and details about your affair with Jordyn have surfaced online. The bacsh is fierce, and¡­ well, the Sumner Group has just released a statement announcing your dismissal.¡±


    rk¡¯s heart sank as he processed the implications of Michael¡¯s words. The statement didn¡¯t merely suggest a resignation; it bluntly dered that he had been fired. The unmistakable anger of Richard was palpable in that single word.


    With a tight grip on his phone, rk inhaled deeply, trying to steady the storm of emotions swirling within him. ¡°I understand,¡± he replied, his voice steady despite the chaos inside. ¡°If there¡¯s anything more you find out, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Michael said, the line going quiet as they ended the call.


    Setting his phone down, rk took a moment to gather his racing thoughts. He slipped on his coat, feeling the fabric slide over his shoulders like a heavy cloak of responsibility. Without a backward nce, he stepped out into the night, the weight of his decisions trailing behind him like a shadow.


    Jordyn¡¯s voice called after him,ced with a mixture of concern and desperation, but he chose to ignore herpletely. The sound faded as he climbed into his car, the engine roaring to life, drowning out the chaos of his thoughts.


    He drove to the Sumner residence, a familiar ce now shrouded in tension and regret. Upon arriving, he paused at the entrance, choosing not to step inside. Instead, he knelt down, the cool ground pressing against his knees, a physical manifestation of his turmoil.


    Meanwhile, Richard and Marie were enjoying a leisurely walk in the garden, the serene atmosphere disrupted by the news they received. Richard scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°If he wants to kneel there, let him! Perhaps it¡¯s finally time for him to reflect on his foolish actions!¡±


    Marie¡¯s heart ached at Richard¡¯s harshness. ¡°This is too much, Richard. No matter what has transpired, forcing him out of the Sumner Group like this seems excessive. He¡¯s still our son.¡±


    ¡°Excessive?¡± Richard¡¯s tone hardened, his resolve unyielding. ¡°If we don¡¯t teach him a lesson now, he¡¯ll continue to make foolish mistakes. We can¡¯t afford to coddle him. The Sumner name has already suffered enough.¡±


    Seeing the determination etched on Richard¡¯s face, Marie sighed, the fight leaving her. She knew that this incident had tarnished not just the Sumner Group but also their family¡¯s reputation. The whispers of prominent families in Saintornia echoed in her mind, their delight in the Sumners¡¯ misfortune palpable.


    Later that evening, as N prepared to delve into some documents, her phone erupted with notifications. Unlocking it, she was bombarded with a barrage of messages from Cindy, each one more usatory than thest.


    Cindy: [Do you know rk has been kneeling at the Summer residence¡¯s entrance for hours? Where are you?]


    Cindy: [Is this how a wife behaves? I heard you¡¯re the one behind this mess. How could you be so ruthless?]


    Cindy: [You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t have children. How dare you expose this?]


    Cindy: [Go to the Summer residence and kneel with him, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook!]


    N¡¯s irritation grew with each message. After skimming through a few, she swiftly blocked Cindy, a wave of relief washing over her as silence enveloped her once more.


    But the peace was short-lived. Momentster, Cindy¡¯s calls flooded in, relentless and demanding. N, resolute, continued to hang up and block her number, feeling a sense of empowerment in her defiance. If rk chose to remain at the Sumners¡¯ door, that was his decision, not hers. No one had forced him to kneel there.


    Frustrated by the sudden silence from N, Cindy hurled her phone across the room, her fury boiling over. ¡°This wretched woman! I should never have allowed her into the family. She¡¯s a disaster, ruining rk¡¯s life!¡±


    Cyrus, watching her with a furrowed brow, spoke coldly, ¡°Comining won¡¯t change anything now. The priority is getting rk reinstated in the Sumner Group. If we don¡¯t act fast, Brandon will take his ce.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! I¡¯m heading to the estate right now. I¡¯ll kneel with him. I refuse to believe that Mom and Dad won¡¯t see us!¡± Cindy dered, her determination fueling her actions as she stood to leave.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re only making things worse?¡± Cyrus snapped, frustration evident in his tone.


    Cindy shot him a re, her anger ring. ¡°Making things worse? You¡¯re not exactly helping! I don¡¯t see youing up with any solutions. It¡¯s your failure as a father that¡¯s forcing rk to rely on your father¡¯s favor!¡±


    The tension in the room crackled, each word igniting the air with unresolved conflict, as both siblings grappled with the consequences of their family¡¯s unraveling.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the chaos, rk found himself at a crossroads, his heart heavy with the weight of his choices and the repercussions they had wrought. Kneeling at the threshold of the Sumner residence, he confronted not just the physical barrier of the door but also the emotional chasm that had developed between him and his family. The dismissal from the Sumner Group was not merely a professional setback; it was a stark reminder of the familial ties that had frayed under the strain of his actions. As he lingered in that moment of reflection, he felt the sting of betrayal from both Jordyn and the expectations of his father. Yet, amidst the turmoil, there was a flicker of resolve igniting within him¡ªa desire to reim his identity beyond the Sumner name and the mistakes that had defined him.


    Meanwhile, the tension within the family simmered, revealing the fractures that had long been hidden beneath the surface. Marie¡¯s heart ached for her son, torn between her loyalty to Richard and her instinct to protect rk. The harshness of Richard¡¯s words echoed in the garden, a stark contrast to the love that once flourished there. As Cindy prepared to confront the chaos head-on, her determination to stand by rk illuminated the fierce loyalty that still resided within the family, despite the bitter rifts. The emotional arc of this chapter culminated in a profound realization for each character: the path to healing would require not only acknowledgment of their mistakes but also a willingness to step through the unseen doors of understanding, forgiveness, and ultimately, unity. Each character stood at the precipice of change, ready to embrace the untold worlds thaty beyond the pain of their current reality.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the dust settles from the explosive revtions of Chapter 186, the stakes are higher than ever for rk and his family. With his dismissal from the Sumner Group hanging ominously over him, readers can anticipate a deep dive into rk¡¯s psyche as he confronts the fallout of his choices. Will he seek redemption, or will he spiral further into despair? His solitary kneeling outside the Sumner residence sets the stage for a poignant exploration of familial bonds, pride, and the quest for forgiveness. The emotional weight of his actions wille crashing down, forcing him to reevaluate his rtionships and priorities in a world where reputations can shatter in an instant.


    Meanwhile, Cindy¡¯s fierce determination to stand by her brother may lead to unexpected consequences. As she makes her way to the estate, tensions between her and Cyrus are bound to escte, revealing more about their fractured family dynamics. Will Cindy¡¯s impulsive actions result in a united front, or will they only exacerbate the rift within the Sumner family? As the siblings grapple with their loyalties and the looming threat of Brandon¡¯s ascension, readers should prepare for a whirlwind of emotions, confrontations, and perhaps even revtions that could change the course of their lives forever. The next chapter promises to unravel theplexities of love, loyalty, and the lengths one will go to protect family, setting the stage for a gripping continuation of this tumultuous saga.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 187

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 187 Summary


    In Chapter 187 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± tensions escte between Cyrus and Cindy as they confront their failures as parents. Cyrus, filled with rage, uses Cindy of ming him for their son rk¡¯s shorings. Cindy retaliates, highlighting Cyrus¡¯s neglect and infidelity as the root cause of rk¡¯s current state. The argument reveals deep-seated frustrations and theplexities of their family dynamics, with Cyrus dismissing Cindy¡¯s concerns and leaving her feeling powerless and frustrated.


    Meanwhile, rk is depicted in a vulnerable state, having spent the night outside the Sumner residence in the rain, symbolizing his emotional turmoil and desperation. When he is discovered unconscious by a maid, the urgency of his situation bes apparent. Upon waking, rk feels a renewed sense of purpose and determination to confront his family about the turmoil he has caused, particrly regarding his rtionship with N and the impending arrival of a child from a mistress.


    As rk faces his grandparents, Richard and Marie, he expresses remorse for his actions, but Richard remains skeptical, suspecting maniption. rk insists on taking responsibility for his mistakes, acknowledging that while N yed a role in the scandal, he will not shift me entirely onto her. This moment of ountability is met with mixed reactions; Richard¡¯s anger surfaces as he confronts rk about the implications of his choices, particrly regarding the child N carries.


    The chapter culminates in a heated exchange, with Richard expressing his disappointment and anger towards rk¡¯s decisions, especially regarding the potential child. Marie¡¯s concern for the family¡¯s reputation adds to the emotional weight of the scene, as she grapples with the implications of rk¡¯s actions. rk¡¯s insistence on allowing the child to be born, despite the chaos it brings, showcases his resolve but also deepens the rift within the family, leaving readers anxious about the future of the Sumner legacy.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 187**


    Cyrus was seething with rage, his face flushed with indignation. ¡°How dare you ce the me on me? You raised a son so utterly worthless that he can¡¯t even manage a single mistress!¡± His voice dripped with contempt, each word a sharp dagger aimed at Cindy.


    Cindy¡¯s anger red, and she shot back, ¡°Shut up!¡± Her chest rose and fell rapidly, the heat of her fury evident in her trembling hands. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t spent every waking moment away from home, chasing after your endless parade of mistresses, rk wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. He learned everything from you!¡± Her voice was a mixture of hurt and usation, as if she were trying to peel back theyers of Cyrus¡¯s arrogance.


    Cyrus scoffed, a sneer curling his lips. ¡°I refuse to engage in this petty squabble over past grievances. It¡¯s utterly pointless at this stage. You¡¯d do well to keep your mouth shut and not escte matters further. If you truly provoke the old man, there¡¯s a good chance rk will never find his way back into the Sumner Group.¡± His words hung in the air, a stark reminder of the family¡¯splex dynamics.


    After all, the Sumners had more than one heir, and the stakes were high.


    As Cyrus turned to leave, Cindy reached out desperately, attempting to halt his retreat. But he brushed her aside with a forceful shove, sending her stumbling back. She barely managed to regain her bnce, her heart racing as she scanned the room. By the time she steadied herself, Cyrus had vanished, leaving her alone with her mounting frustration.


    ¡­


    rk had spent the entire night on his knees at the entrance of the Sumner residence, the chill of the marble floor seeping into his bones. When the rain began to pour in the dead of night, he remained steadfast, allowing the cold droplets to wash over him until sheer exhaustion overwhelmed his resolve, and he copsed into unconsciousness.


    The following morning, a maid discovered him sprawled out at the threshold, his body limp and unresponsive. Panic surged through her, and she rushed to summon the family doctor, urgency in her every step. With swift efficiency, they carried rk back to his room, the weight of his presence felt like a heavy burden on their shoulders.


    After a whirlwind of activity, rk finally stirred awake, his eyelids fluttering open to reveal the familiar contours of his bedroom. A faint smile crept onto his lips, a flicker of triumph igniting within him. His n had unfolded as he had hoped¡ªthe strategy of leveraging his suffering had borne fruit. The rain had arrived just in time, a fortuitous ally that had kept him from being left outside the mansion, exposed and vulnerable.


    As he noticed the IV drip nearly depleted, a sense of determination surged through him. He yanked it out and made his way downstairs, a renewed sense of purpose guiding his steps.


    Entering the living room, he spotted Richard and Marie seated together, their expressions a mix of concern and disappointment. Without hesitation, he approached them and knelt, the weight of his actions pressing heavily on his conscience.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I know I¡¯ve let you down in ways I can¡¯t even begin to express,¡± he said, his voice steady yetced with remorse. ¡°I hope, with time, you can find it in your hearts to forgive me. More than anything, though, I implore you not to let this turmoil affect your health.¡± His words were sincere, a plea for understanding andpassion.


    Richard maintained a stern demeanor, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized rk. Years of experience in the business world had made him wary of emotional maniption, and he was not one to be easily swayed by theatrics. ¡°You believe your suffering is a valid excuse? This is nothing more than a calcted move,¡± he said, his tone heavy with skepticism.


    Marie sighed deeply, her heart aching for her grandson. ¡°You¡¯re still unwell, rk. Please, for now, just get up,¡± she urged gently, her voice a soothing balm against the tension in the room.


    rk shook his head, resolute. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve made mistakes that have hurt our family. I should kneel as a sign of my regret.¡± His voice was firm, a man epting the weight of his actions.


    Richard¡¯s expression darkened further, the lines on his face deepening with displeasure. ¡°And now you im to recognize your faults? What do you intend to do to rectify this situation?¡± he pressed, his tone demanding ountability.


    rk straightened his back, determination etched into his features. ¡°This debacle was orchestrated by N, but I won¡¯t shy away from my share of the me. I refuse to cast her as the sole viin. I will face the consequences alone.¡± His deration was bold, a testament to his willingness to take responsibility.


    Richard¡¯s anger red, a storm brewing behind his stern facade. ¡°What do you n to use to make amends? The Sumner Group has suffered immense losses due to this scandal¡ªbillions, to be precise. The damage is so extensive that even if we rify matters now, no one will believe us.¡± His voice was a low growl, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on him.


    rk hesitated, as if the weight of his decision was finally settling in. ¡°Grandpa, I will send Jordyn abroad. I¡¯ll ensure she never sets foot in Saintornia again.¡± His voice was firm, but Richard¡¯s cold gaze pierced through him, disappointment radiating from his every feature.


    ¡°And what of the child she carries?¡± Richard¡¯s question cut through the air like a knife, the implications heavy and fraught with tension.


    ¡°She¡¯s in poor health, and an abortion could be life-threatening. Besides, it¡¯s my child, and I intend to let her have it,¡± rk replied, his voice steady but filled with a quiet resolve.


    ¡°Foolish!¡± Richard¡¯s eyes zed with fury, his disappointment transforming into anger. ¡°If you proceed with this, don¡¯t ever dare to call me Grandpa again!¡± His words were like thunder, echoing in the silence of the room.


    Marie¡¯s expression mirrored Richard¡¯s grimness as she turned her gaze to rk. ¡°rk, you¡¯ve been married to N for three years without a child. Now, you¡¯re introducing a child from a mistress into this already tangled web. Are you trying to obliterate the Sumner name entirely?¡± Her tone was desperate, a plea for rity amid the chaos.


    ¡°Grandma, the reason we haven¡¯t had a child in three years is that she can¡¯t conceive. No matter how hard we try, it¡¯s simply not possible,¡± rk shot back, throwing N under the bus with an unsettling ease.


    ¡°What?!¡± Marie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, disbelief washing over her. ¡°Are you certain it¡¯s her problem?¡±


    **Chapter 188**Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the tumultuous confrontation, the weight of unspoken truths hung heavily in the air, suffocating the fragile bonds that once held the Sumner family together. rk¡¯s resolute stance, despite the turmoil surrounding him, marked a pivotal moment in his emotional journey. He had stepped beyond the shadows of his past mistakes, confronting not only the consequences of his actions but also the legacy that loomed over him like a specter. The confrontation with his grandparents, especially Richard¡¯s unyielding scrutiny, forced him to reckon with the depth of his failures while igniting a flicker of hope for redemption. It was a moment of vulnerability, where heid bare his intentions, not merely to seek forgiveness but to reim a sense of agency in a family narrative that had spiraled out of control.


    As the echoes of their harsh words faded, a palpable tension enveloped the room, reflecting theplex emotions that intertwined love, disappointment, and the desire for reconciliation. Cindy¡¯s earlier confrontation with Cyrus now felt like a distant storm, overshadowed by the urgent need for healing within the family. rk¡¯s determination to face the repercussions of his choices, even at the cost of his rtionship with Richard, signified a turning point¡ªa decision to embrace the weight of responsibility rather than evade it. In this moment of reckoning, the Sumner family stood at a crossroads, teetering between the allure of past grievances and the possibility of forging a new path forward, one that could lead them through the unseen doors toward untold worlds beyond their current turmoil.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing Chapter 188, tensions will reach a boiling point as the Sumner family grapples with the fallout from rk¡¯s revtions. With Richard¡¯s fury still simmering, readers can expect a fierce confrontation that will challenge the very foundations of loyalty and familial bonds. rk¡¯s bold decision to acknowledge the child from his affair will not only ignite further outrage but could also unravel the delicate threads holding the Sumner legacy together. As the stakes rise, the question looms: will rk¡¯s determination to take responsibility be seen as noble, or will it only deepen the rift within the family?


    Meanwhile, Cindy¡¯s desperation to protect her son and salvage their family¡¯s reputation will drive her to seek unexpected alliances. As the narrative unfolds, readers will witness her navigating a perilousndscape of deceit and power ys, where every choice could lead to either redemption or further ruin. The chapter promises to delve into the intricacies of betrayal, love, and the lengths one will go to for family, setting the stage for shocking revtions and heart-wrenching decisions that will leave readers on the edge of their seats. Will the Sumner family find a way to unite against external threats, or will their internal conflicts tear them apart? Prepare for a gripping continuation that will leave you breathless.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 188

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 188 Summary


    In Chapter 188 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk reveals to Marie that he ns for Jordyn to carry a child for N, who is unable to conceive. Marie is furious, feeling betrayed that rk only disclosed N¡¯s infertility now, after their marriage. She grapples with the unsettling thought of N raising a child that is not biologically hers, leading her to demand that rk divorce N immediately. Marie¡¯s anger ispounded by her existing disdain for N, and she believes that this revtion is the final straw.


    rk, however, stands his ground against Marie¡¯s demands, asserting that he will not divorce N, regardless of her inability to bear children. This defiance surprises him, as he feels a newfound determination to support his wife despite the challenges they face. Marie¡¯s threats to disown him only strengthen his resolve, and he expresses his intention to start his own business after being ousted from the Sumner Group, rejecting his grandfather Richard¡¯s skepticism about his abilities.


    Richard¡¯s harsh words about N and the implications of their marriage add pressure to rk, who feels the weight of familial expectations and judgment. In a moment of rity, he confronts Richard about the favoritism shown towards his brother Damon, expressing his frustration at being treated as less worthy. rk¡¯s deration that he will work hard for his own sess and not covet someone else¡¯s wife marks a turning point in his character, showcasing his desire for independence and self-respect.


    As rk leaves the Sumner residence, he feels a mix of anger and liberation, determined to forge his own path away from his family¡¯s control. Meanwhile, Damon, unaware of the confrontation, receives a call from Richard about rk¡¯s usations, setting the stage for further conflict. The chapter concludes with a sense of impending turmoil as family dynamics unravel, and rk¡¯s resolve to break free from their influence grows stronger.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 188**


    **Chapter 188**


    ¡°Yeah. We did tests before. Her body has a hard time conceiving, so I n to have Jordyn carry the baby and then let N raise it as her own,¡± rk revealed, his voice steady butced with an underlying tension.


    Marie felt a surge of fury rise within her. ¡°Why are you only mentioning this now?!¡± she eximed, her tone sharp enough to cut through the air.


    If she had known earlier that N was unable to bear children, she would have never allowed rk to wed her, no matter how many times he had knelt before her, pleading for approval. The thought of N, with her audacious demeanor, raising a child that wasn¡¯t biologically hers filled Marie with a sense of dread.


    rk lowered his gaze, the weight of his words pressing down on him. ¡°I thought with some time and treatment, we¡¯d eventually seed¡­¡± His voice trailed off, uncertainty creeping in.


    Marie took a deep breath, forcing herself to remainposed, though her heart raced with indignation. ¡°Call N back immediately. You must divorce her!¡± she dered, her voice cold and unyielding.


    Given N¡¯s previous disys of disrespect, Marie had already harbored dissatisfaction toward her. Now, with the revtion of N¡¯s inability to conceive, there was no way she would allow her to remain married to rk. The thought was intolerable.


    rk lifted his head, meeting Marie¡¯s fierce gaze. ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t divorce her. Even if she can¡¯t have children, I don¡¯t care.¡± His defiance surprised even him, but something deep within urged him to stand his ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly insane. If you don¡¯t divorce her, you¡¯re no longer my grandson!¡± Marie¡¯s voice thundered as she turned on her heel, storming away with a fury that echoed in the silence left behind.


    Richard, standing nearby, regarded rk with a frigid stare. ¡°I agree with your grandmother. Besides, N ns to divorce you. Do you really want to spend your life with a woman who can¡¯t bear children?¡± His words wereced with a harsh reality that rk was reluctant to face.


    They had been married for a mere three years, and already, the cracks in their union were showing. What would the future hold for them if this was how things began?


    Unlike previous encounters, rk felt an unusual stubbornness wash over him as he replied, ¡°Grandpa, no matter what you say, I won¡¯t divorce her.¡± His resolve was stronger than ever, fueled by a newfound sense of purpose.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t let you return to the Sumner Group!¡± Richard snapped, his frustration palpable.


    rk¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile as he replied, ¡°I have already been kicked out of the Sumner Group and am too ashamed to go back. After this, I¡¯ve realized that relying on others isn¡¯t dependable. I¡¯m nning to start my own business.¡± The conviction in his voice surprised even him.


    Richard¡¯s expression hardened, disbelief etched across his features. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re as talented as Damon and can seed in business just like that?¡± His skepticism was evident, a challenge thrown at rk¡¯s feet.


    Over the years, rk had endured Richard¡¯s condescension, but at that moment, a fire ignited within him.


    He had put up with so much, only to be discarded at the first sign of scandal. If it had been Damon who had strayed, Richard would have never acted so swiftly. In the end, it was all about favoritism, and rk could no longer sit quietly.


    ¡°Grandpa, I may not be as clever as Uncle Damon,¡± he shot back, his voice steady, ¡°but at least I will work hard on my own. And I won¡¯t covet someone else¡¯s wife!¡± The words hung in the air, charged with emotion.


    Richard¡¯s eyes widened in shock, disbelief washing over him. ¡°What did you say? Coveting someone else¡¯s wife?¡± His voice rose, incredulous.


    rk stood tall, meeting Richard¡¯s gaze with a defiant re. ¡°Ask him about it yourself. I also want to see if he has the nerve to confess to you!¡± With that, he turned on his heel, leaving the room without a backward nce.


    Richard¡¯s furious shouts echoed after him, but rk brushed them aside, his heart pounding with a mix of anger and liberation.


    Outside the Sumner residence, rk tilted his head back, staring up at the vast expanse of the clear blue sky. His eyes burned with resentment and determination. He was resolute in carving out his own path, refusing to be threatened or controlled by anyone again.


    Meanwhile, Damon sat in a meeting at Prospectus Technology when his phone vibrated insistently on the table, breaking his focus.


    Seeing Richard¡¯s name sh across the screen, he raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Let¡¯s take a ten-minute break,¡± he announced, excusing himself as he picked up the phone and moved toward the window.


    As soon as he answered, Richard¡¯s furious voice erupted from the other end. ¡°Damon, rk just used you of coveting someone else¡¯s wife. What¡¯s going on?¡± The urgency in Richard¡¯s tone was undeniable, and Damon felt a knot form in his stomach.Conclusion


    In the tumult of revtions and confrontations, rk emerges from the ashes of familial expectations and societal pressures, ready to forge his own identity. The weight of his grandmother¡¯s disdain and his grandfather¡¯s skepticism had long shackled him, but in this moment of defiance, he finds a flicker of liberation. No longer willing to be a pawn in the game of family honor, he chooses to stand by N, not out of obligation, but out of a deep-seated belief in love¡¯s resilience. The anger that once surged through him transforms into a fierce determination, propelling him toward a future he will create on his own terms. As he steps out of the Sumner residence, the clear blue sky above bes a symbol of his newfound freedom, a canvas on which he can paint his aspirations without the shadows of his past looming over him.


    Meanwhile, the tension shifts to Damon, who is left grappling with the ramifications of rk¡¯s bold usations. The familial bonds that once seemed unbreakable are now fraying at the edges, and he is forced to confront the truth behind his actions. The phone call from Richard serves as a stark reminder that the choices we make ripple through the lives of those we love, often in ways we cannot foresee. As Damon stands at the precipice of this unfolding drama, he must decide whether to confront the allegations head-on or retreat into the safety of silence. In the wake of rk¡¯s defiance, the stakes have never been higher, and the unseen doors to untold worlds are beginning to creak open, inviting them all to step through and redefine their destinies.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As tensions escte within the Sumner family, the next chapter promises to unravel theplex web of rtionships that bind rk, N, and Damon. With rk¡¯s defiance echoing in the air, readers can expect a deeper exploration of his resolve to forge his own path, unshackled from the expectations of his family. What will this newfound determination mean for his future? Will he truly be able to start his own business, or will the weight of familial loyalty and rivalry prove too great? The stakes are high, and rk is poised to make decisions that could alter the course of his life forever.


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s reaction to Richard¡¯s rming news will surely set off a chain reaction of confrontations and revtions. With rk¡¯s usations hanging in the air, how will Damon defend himself against the implications of betrayal? The tension between the brothers is palpable, and it¡¯s clear that old wounds will be reopened as they confront the truth. As the chapter unfolds, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating the fallout from these explosive familial dynamics and the choices each character must face. Will rk¡¯s quest for independence lead to liberation or further entanglement in the chaos of his family¡¯s expectations? The answers lie just beyond the next unseen door.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 189

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 189 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Damon grapples with hisplicated feelings for N, who is still married to rk. His conversation with rk reveals a palpable tension, as rk¡¯s refusal to consider divorce intensifies Damon¡¯s frustration. Despite his growing affection for N, Damon is acutely aware of the potential fallout should the Sumner family discover his feelings, leading him to tread carefully in his interactions.


    After a lengthy and tedious meeting, Damon finally confronts rk in his office. The atmosphere is charged as Damon asserts his determination to pursue N, while rk remains defiant, relishing the power dynamics at y. Their exchange is marked by sarcasm and disdain, with both men unwilling to back down. rk¡¯s arrogance and refusal to consider a divorce only deepen Damon¡¯s resolve, highlighting the emotional stakes involved in their rivalry over N.


    Feeling the weight of his frustrations, Damon retrieves a secret file from his desk and decides to enlist Vrie¡¯s help to deliver it to N. Their meeting at the restaurant is filled with curiosity and concern, as Vrie wonders about the importance of the file. Damon¡¯s insistence on confidentiality adds to the intrigue, while Vrie¡¯s willingness to assist him stems from gratitude for past actions he took to help her.


    As the story unfolds, the emotional turmoil surrounding Damon, rk, and N bes increasinglyplex. Damon¡¯s determination to be with N is juxtaposed with rk¡¯s possessiveness, creating a tense dynamic that hints at deeper conflicts toe. The chapter concludes with Vrie epting the task, setting the stage for potential revtions that could alter the course of all their lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 189**


    Damon squinted, his brow furrowing slightly as he processed the conversation. rk¡¯s reluctance to return to the Sumner Group was palpable, an undercurrent of defiance that both irritated and intrigued him.


    ¡°I¡¯m currently in a meeting, rk. I¡¯ll rify everythingter tonight,¡± Damon said, his voice steady yetced with an edge of urgency.


    With N and rk still married, thest thing Damon wanted was for the Sumners to catch wind of his growing affection for her. Though he had been the first to fall for N, he knew all too well how the Sumners would twist the narrative, portraying her as the temptress who had ensnared him.


    Richard, on the other end of the line, offered no words of encouragement or understanding before abruptly ending the call.


    Damon turned to Spencer, who stood nearby, and instructed him in a hushed tone, ¡°Locate rk and bring him to my office after the meeting concludes.¡±


    The meeting dragged on longer than Damon had anticipated, stretching over two grueling hours. Each passing minute felt like an eternity, filled with mundane discussions that tested his patience.


    When he finally dered the meeting adjourned, a wave of relief washed over the department managers, their shoulders visibly rxing as they gathered their belongings.


    As he stepped into his office, his eyes narrowed, hardening at the sight of rk sprawled casually on the couch, an air of arrogance radiating from him.


    The atmosphere thickened, charged with tension that felt almost suffocating.


    Damon took a seat across from rk, his voice icy as he dered, ¡°No matter what you tell your grandfather, I refuse to let go of N.¡±


    rk¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, a glint of amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°Uncle Damon, your determination is irrelevant to me. I¡¯m not divorcing her, so your hopes of being with her are futile.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened, his resolve firm. ¡°Your decision to divorce is not yours alone to make.¡±


    A flicker of sarcasm ignited in rk¡¯s gaze. ¡°If it¡¯s not up to me, then it certainly isn¡¯t up to you either. Now that I¡¯ve distanced myself from the Sumner Group, you can¡¯t wield that as a weapon against me. What leverage do you have to force me into a divorce?¡±


    rk had no intention of severing ties with N; instead, he relished the thought of unting their rtionship in Damon¡¯s face, a twisted game of power that he intended to win.


    ¡°You behaving like this only confirms my belief that she must have been blind to have ever chosen you,¡± Damon retorted, his voice edged with disdain.


    rk chuckled darkly, the sound devoid of warmth. ¡°Uncle Damon, trying to provoke me won¡¯t yield any results. As long as I¡¯m alive and breathing, I won¡¯t allow you to be with her!¡±


    With that, rk rose from the couch, his posture exuding confidence as he strode toward the door.


    As the office door mmed shut behind him, Damon slumped into his chair, the weight of frustration settling heavily on his shoulders. He opened the bottom drawer of his desk, retrieving a file he had hidden away earlier, its contents shrouded in secrecy. After a moment of contemtion, he dialed a number, determination surging within him.


    Later that evening, Vrie entered the restaurant, her expression a mix of curiosity and surprise at Damon¡¯s request for a meeting.


    As she settled into her seat across from him, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what could possibly warrant such a discussion.


    ¡°Damon¡­ I mean, Mr. Sumner, what is it that you needed to see me for?¡± she asked, her tone tentative yet inquisitive.


    Damon slid a file across the table, his demeanor shifting to one of seriousness. ¡°Please, Vrie, deliver this file to N. She¡¯ll know how to handle it.¡±


    Vrie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Mr. Sumner, if I recall correctly, N is currently working at¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler for you to give it to her directly?¡±


    Damon nodded, his expression unyielding. ¡°Indeed, but there are reasons preventing me from doing so myself. I trust you can keep this confidential.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why?¡± Vrie¡¯s curiosity piqued; she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°Ms. Weir, I cannot disclose the specifics. However, if she chooses to share the details with you upon receiving the file, you will understand the necessity. If you agree to assist me, I will owe you a favor,¡± Damon replied, his tone earnest.


    Vrie epted the file, a smile breaking across her face. ¡°Forget about the favor. I heard that when I was in aa after my fall at the hotel, it was you who called for help and ensured I got to the hospital. You also uncovered the truth about Jacqueline¡¯s involvement. Consider this my way of repaying you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Weir,¡± Damon acknowledged, a flicker of gratitude shing in his eyes.


    ¡°However, this file must hold significant importance. If N inquires about its origin, what should I tell her?¡± Vrie pressed, her brow furrowing slightly as she sought rity.Conclusion


    In the throes of tension and unspoken desires, Damon stood at a precipice, torn between the weight of familial loyalty and the fierce pull of his heart. The confrontation with rk had stripped away any illusions of a simple resolution; it was clear that their battle for N wasn¡¯t merely about love, but about power, pride, and the very essence of their identities within the Sumner legacy. rk¡¯s arrogance and refusal to relinquish N only fueled Damon¡¯s determination, igniting a fire within him that refused to be extinguished. As he sat in his office, the echoes of their confrontation reverberated in his mind, pushing him to take decisive action, even if it meant navigating abyrinth of secrecy and betrayal.


    With the file now entrusted to Vrie, Damon felt a flicker of hope amidst the chaos. It was a small but significant step toward reiming what he believed was rightfully his. The gesture symbolized not just a plea for N¡¯s understanding but also a testament to his unwaveringmitment to protect her from the toxic grip of the Sumner family. As he watched Vrie leave, a sense of resolve settled over him; he was prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead, knowing that love, though fraught withplications, was a force powerful enough to transcend unseen doors and lead him into untold worlds beyond. In that moment, Damon understood that the fight for N was not just about winning her heart, but about redefining his own destiny amidst the shadows of their intertwined lives.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between Damon and rk to escte as their rivalry deepens. With Damon¡¯s determination to win N¡¯s heart set against rk¡¯s defiance, the stakes are higher than ever. As Damon navigates the murky waters of family loyalty and unspoken affections, he will be forced to confront not only rk¡¯s arrogance but also the intricate web of secrets that surrounds N. The arrival of Vrie with the mysterious file will undoubtedly add anotheryer ofplexity to their already fraught rtionships, raising questions about trust and intentions that could have far-reaching consequences.


    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve into N¡¯s perspective, offering insights into her feelings and the turmoil of being caught between two powerful men. Will she be able to decipher the true motives behind Damon¡¯s actions and the contents of the file? As the plot thickens, unexpected alliances may form, and hidden truths could surface, leading to revtions that challenge everything the characters thought they knew. Readers should brace themselves for a whirlwind of emotions, as loyalties are tested and the line between love and rivalry blurs, setting the stage for a dramatic confrontation that could change the course of their lives forever.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 190-

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 190- Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Damon finds himself in a precarious situation due to the mysterious disappearance of Pete. He urgently instructs Vrie to keep the matter confidential while delivering a file that holds significant importance. Their rtionship is cordial but distant, and Vrie decides to skip dinner with Damon, sensing the gravity of the situation. As she leaves, the tension lingers, underscoring the weight of the task ahead.


    Vrie¡¯s visit to her friend N is marked by a mix of excitement and anxiety. Upon her arrival, N is surprised but weing, and Vrie quickly presents her with the file. However, N¡¯s reaction shifts from curiosity to rm as she realizes the sensitive nature of its contents. Vrie¡¯s eagerness to understand is met with N¡¯s reluctance to disclose any information, creating a palpable tension between them. Vrie respects N¡¯s boundaries but leaves with a hint of disappointment, unaware of the storm brewing around the file.


    After Vrie departs, N¡¯s sense of urgency esctes as she attempts to contact Pete, only to find his phone off. The anxiety deepens as she examines the file, uncovering evidence of a conspiracy involving Cyrus and Clement against Harris Pharmaceuticals. The weight of this revtion sinks in, and just as she processes the information, her husband rk unexpectedly appears, catching her off guard. His calm demeanor contrasts sharply with her panic, highlighting the precariousness of her situation.


    As rk confronts N, the tension esctes. He dismisses her attempts to seek help, asserting his presence as her husband. In a frantic bid to escape, N reaches for her phone, but rk swiftly disarms her, seizing control of the situation. The file slips from her grasp, exposing its contents to rk, who recognizes the gravity of the evidence. The atmosphere crackles with tension as the implications of their encounter unfold, leaving N trapped between her past and the dangerous revtions that threaten her future.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    Damon leaned back in his chair, a hint of frustration etching his features. ¡°Just say it was sent to you by someone named Pete,¡± he instructed, his voice steady yetced with urgency.


    If it weren¡¯t for Pete¡¯s sudden disappearance, Damon wouldn¡¯t have found himself in this predicament, desperately needing to track down Vrie. The weight of the situation hung heavily in the air, a silent tension that neither of them could ignore.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Vrie replied, her tone clipped but understanding the gravity of the moment.


    After their brief yet intense discussion, Vrie made the decision to forgo dinner with Damon. Their rtionship was cordial at best, and lingering over a meal felt unnecessary.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head out now,¡± she stated, her voice firm as she stood up, ready to leave.


    Damon¡¯s expression shifted to one of seriousness, his gaze prating. ¡°Ms. Weir, it¡¯s crucial that you keep this matter confidential. I don¡¯t want anyone to know that I handed you this file.¡±


    Vrie met his gaze with a reassuring nod. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep it to myself,¡± she assured him, though a flicker of uncertainty danced in her mind.


    Once Vrie stepped out of the restaurant, the cool evening air greeted her like an old friend. She made her way directly to N¡¯s apartment, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and anxiety.


    As she entered, N¡¯s face lit up with surprise. ¡°Vrie, what are you doing here?¡± she eximed, her voice warm and weing.


    Vrie grinned, feeling a rush of affection for her friend. ¡°I missed you, so I thought I¡¯d drop by. Let me in first,¡± she replied, her smile wide.


    N stepped aside, allowing Vrie to enter. Once they settled into the cozy living room, Vrie reached into her bag and retrieved the file, handing it over to N with a sense of urgency.


    N epted it, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    As soon as N opened the file and scanned a few lines, her expression morphed into one of shock and rm. ¡°Vrie, how do you have this?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Noting the seriousness etched across N¡¯s face, Vrie shrugged casually, attempting to diffuse the tension. ¡°Someone named Pete sent it to me and asked me to give it to you. Do you know him? What¡¯s in the file?¡±


    Vrie leaned forward, eager to glimpse the contents, but N quickly snapped the file shut, her eyes wide with concern. ¡°Did you read this?¡± she demanded, her tone shifting to one of urgency.


    Sensing N¡¯s reluctance to share, Vrie shook her head, her curiosity piqued. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t read it. But why are you acting so secretive? Is it ssified?¡±


    N inhaled deeply, as if steeling herself for what she had to say next. ¡°Vrie, I can¡¯t tell you what¡¯s in the file right now. I promise I¡¯ll exin everything when the time is right.¡±


    Vrie, who generally preferred not to pry into the private affairs of others, chose to respect N¡¯s boundaries. ¡°Alright. I have other things to do. I¡¯ll visit you again next time,¡± she said, a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    ¡°Okay. Let me see you out,¡± N replied, her expression softening.


    At the door, N looked at Vrie with gratitude shining in her eyes. ¡°Vrie, thank you. This file is very important to me.¡±


    Seeing the seriousness in N¡¯s demeanor, Vrie couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly. ¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re friends, after all. Take care,¡± she said, stepping out into the night.


    As soon as Vrie left, N felt a rush of urgency. She immediately dialed Pete¡¯s number, but to her dismay, his phone was switched off. A wave of anxiety washed over her as she sent him a message, but the silence that followed felt ominous. Fearing for his safety, she quickly transferred some money to him, adding a note of thanks before turning her attention back to the file.


    As she opened it, her heart sank. The contents revealed not only evidence of Cyrus conspiring with Clement against Harris Pharmaceuticals but also a web of other criminal activities that tied them both to unspeakable deeds.


    With each line she read, her frown deepened, the implications of the information weighing heavily on her mind. She was so engrossed in her reading that she barely heard the faint sound of the door lock turning.


    It wasn¡¯t until the soft patter of footsteps reached her ears that she looked up, her heart racing as she saw rk standing there. A wave of shock washed over her, and her face paled as instinct kicked in. She quickly closed the file, her voice icy as she demanded, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    rk¡¯s demeanor remained calm, a stark contrast to her rising panic. ¡°N, whether you contact Damon or call the police won¡¯t change a thing. I¡¯m your husband. It¡¯s only natural for me to be here,¡± he stated, his tone almost condescending.


    Ignoring his words, N¡¯s fingers fumbled as she reached for her phone on the table, her mind racing with thoughts of escape.


    But rk was quicker. The moment she unlocked her phone, he snatched it away from her grasp, a smirk ying at the corners of his lips.


    In her frantic attempt to retrieve it, the file slipped from her hands and fell to the floor, opening up in the process. rk¡¯s eyes darted down to the pages, a flicker of interest crossing his face as he caught a glimpse of the incriminating evidence.


    The atmosphere shifted, tension crackling like electricity in the air as the reality of their situation began to unfold.Conclusion


    In the dim light of the apartment, the weight of unspoken truths and hidden dangers hung heavily between N and rk. As the shocking contents of the filey sprawled across the floor, the fragile trust that once defined their rtionship shattered, revealing the raw edges of betrayal and fear. N¡¯s heart raced, caught between the urgency of protecting herself and the gnawing realization of the peril she faced. rk¡¯s presence, once a source offort, now felt like a suffocating shroud, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to the storm brewing within her. The stakes had never been higher, and the fragile thread of loyalty she had extended to Vrie now felt like a lifeline in a sea of uncertainty.


    Meanwhile, Vrie¡¯s departure marked a poignant turning point, where the bonds of friendship and loyalty were tested against the backdrop of looming danger. As she stepped back into the night, the cool air invigorated her spirit, yet a sense of foreboding lingered in her heart. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that their lives were intertwined in ways they had yet toprehend. The knowledge that she had unknowingly set into motion a series of events that could alter their destinies weighed heavily on her. In that moment, she resolved to stand by N, no matter the cost, knowing that through unseen doors, they had stepped into a world fraught with peril, yet ripe with the promise of uncovering the truth. Together, they would navigate the shadows, driven by the hope of reiming their lives from the clutches of deception and fear.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte dramatically as N finds herself cornered not just by her husband, rk, but by the weight of the damning evidence she has unwittingly exposed. With the file now open and rk¡¯s interest piqued, every moment bes a race against time. Will N manage to reim her phone and alert Damon, or will rk¡¯s maniptive nature tighten its grip around her? The stakes are high, and the revtion of the file¡¯s contents could change everything for both women.


    Meanwhile, Vrie¡¯s journey takes an unexpected turn as she grapples with her own feelings of uncertainty and loyalty. With Pete¡¯s safety hanging in the bnce and the shadows of conspiracy closing in, she finds herself drawn deeper into a web of intrigue that may have dire consequences. As she navigates her rtionship with Damon and the growing mystery surrounding Pete¡¯s disappearance, the lines between friend and foe will blur, leaving Vrie to question whom she can truly trust. Anticipation builds as the threads of their lives be increasingly intertwined, setting the stage for an explosive confrontation that could shatter their world.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 191

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 191 Summary


    In Chapter 191 of **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**, N finds herself engulfed in panic as she confronts rk, demanding the return of her phone. The tension esctes as rk, caught off guard by her aggression, attempts to assert control, revealing that he has decided not to return to the Sumner Group and is starting his own business. Despite his efforts to engage her, N¡¯s defiance is palpable, and she coldly dismisses any notion of reconciliation, reflecting the emotional distance that has grown between them.


    rk¡¯s desperation bes evident as he tries to persuade N to join him in his new venture, promising her a significant role and shares in thepany. However, N¡¯s response isced with sarcasm and resentment, realizing that rk¡¯s interest in her is only tied to her potential usefulness in his ns. This revtion deepens her sense of estrangement, as the man she once knew has transformed into someone maniptive and self-serving.


    As their conversation unfolds, N¡¯s resolve hardens in response to rk¡¯s usations and attempts to manipte her feelings. She stands firm, asserting her independence and the futility of rk¡¯s pleas for support. The stakes rise as she grapples with the possibility of exposing a hidden file that could have severe consequences for her if discovered, adding ayer of urgency to her predicament.


    N ultimately decides she needs time to think, recognizing the precariousness of her situation. rk, sensing her hesitation, reluctantly agrees to give her space, but the weight of their unresolved issues hangs heavily in the air. The chapter concludes with N feeling the burden of her choices, caught between her past with rk and the uncertain future that lies ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    **Chapter 191**


    N felt a surge of panic course through her veins, and in a moment of desperation, she lunged at rk. ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± she demanded, her voice sharp and urgent.


    rk, taken aback by her sudden aggression, stumbled backward, his foot catching on the edge of the rug. He fought to regain his bnce, his heart racing. ¡°I came here today to discuss something important with you,¡± he said, his tone icy as he grasped her wrist, trying to assert some control over the situation.


    N yanked her hand free, her expression a mask of defiance. ¡°I have nothing to discuss with you,¡± she retorted, her voice steady butced with an underlying fury.


    She lifted her gaze to meet his, her eyes cold and unyielding, a stark contrast to the gentle woman he had once cherished. The warmth he remembered was now reced by a steely resolve that sent a shiver down his spine.


    ¡°N, I¡¯ve already told my grandparents that I won¡¯t be returning to the Sumner Group. I¡¯m nning to start my own business,¡± rk dered, trying to inject a sense of urgency into his words.


    Her expression remained unchanged, as if his words had no impact. ¡°What you choose to do with your life has absolutely nothing to do with me,¡± she replied, her voice devoid of emotion.


    As rk spoke, a shadow crossed his features, darkening his once bright demeanor. ¡°N, we¡¯re married. We¡¯re supposed to share our lives together. Do you truly want to create this rift between us?¡±


    The absurdity of his words struck N as almostical. How could he still be under the illusion that she would willingly choose to spend her life with him?


    His silence, punctuated only by the tightening of his grip on her phone, made his knuckles turn pale. She could see the tension in his jaw, the way his breath hitched slightly as he prepared to speak again.


    Taking a deep breath, he softened his tone, almost pleading. ¡°It was wrong of me to ask you to tell my grandparents that you wanted a child. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t pressure you into anything you don¡¯t want to do in the future.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you came here to say, you can leave now,¡± N replied curtly, her heart racing with a mix of anger and relief.


    ¡°N, I really need your help to get my business off the ground. You¡¯re currently working at Prospectus Technology, right?¡±


    She raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite herself. ¡°And what¡¯s your point?¡±


    rk pressed on, his voice gaining a hint of excitement. ¡°Why not join me? You¡¯d only need to focus on drug research in theb. I¡¯ll take care of everything else and even offer you shares in thepany. You¡¯d be a shareholder. What do you think?¡±


    A softugh escaped N¡¯s lips, tinged with sarcasm. ¡°So, this is what it all boils down to. You finally reveal your true intentions. But here¡¯s the thing: I don¡¯t have a second patent right now. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t hand it over to you.¡±


    It was painfully clear to her that rk¡¯s interest in her was entirely contingent upon her usefulness.


    rk frowned, confusion etched on his face. ¡°How can you not have one? Aren¡¯t you developing drugs at Prospectus Technology? You could easily bring that project over.¡±


    N felt a wave of resentment wash over her, a growing sense of estrangement. The spirited young man she once knew had morphed into someone maniptive, someone she hardly recognized.


    ¡°You really have no boundaries, do you?¡± she spat, irritation sparking in her eyes.


    rk, noticing the mockery reflected back at him, clenched his jaw. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t exposed Jordyn¡¯s pregnancy, I wouldn¡¯t have been ousted from the Sumner Group. You need to take responsibility for that.¡±


    N crossed her arms, her resolve hardening. ¡°I¡¯ve already had someone authenticate that so-called recording. The results will be avable tomorrow. You really don¡¯t know who leaked this information?¡±


    As her unwavering gaze bore into him, rk felt a twinge of unease, prompting him to look away, unable to meet her eyes.


    ¡°Even if this isn¡¯t your fault, as my wife, you should support me. Only if my business seeds will the Sumners value you,¡± rk insisted, desperation creeping into his tone.


    The approval of the Sumners? Once, that had held great significance for N, but now, it felt utterly irrelevant.


    Yet, a troubling thought nagged at her: if she didn¡¯t find a way to get rk to leave, he might uncover the file she had been so careful to hide.


    Realizing the precariousness of her situation, N pressed her lips together, her gaze flickering with internal conflict. ¡°I need to think about it. If thepany finds out, I could end up in prison.¡±


    rk, noticing her hesitation, felt a flicker of hope. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you time to consider it.¡±


    ¡°I need to rest now. You should go,¡± N stated firmly, her tone brooking no argument.


    Understanding her nature, rk didn¡¯t push further. He reluctantly handed her the phone, the weight of their conversation hanging heavily in the air as he stepped back, leaving her to wrestle with her thoughts.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their heated exchange, N stood alone, the echoes of rk¡¯s words reverberating in her mind. The tension between them had crystallized into an unbridgeable chasm, one that had been years in the making. As she clutched her phone, the symbol of her autonomy, she felt a bittersweet sense of rity wash over her. The woman she had once been, eager to please and bound by the expectations of others, was slowly being reced by a fierce resolve to reim her identity. Though the prospect of joining forces with rk was tempting, it was overshadowed by the realization that true partnership could never stem from maniption or desperation.


    As rk¡¯s figure receded into the distance, N took a deep breath, allowing the weight of their confrontation to settle. She had faced her fears, confronted the man who had once held her heart, and emerged from the encounter not as a victim, but as a woman ready to forge her own path. The unseen doors of her future loomed ahead, filled with untold possibilities, and for the first time in a long while, she felt a flicker of hope igniting within her. No longer would she be defined by her past or the expectations of others; she was ready to step into the unknown, embracing the power of her choices and the strength of her own voice.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between N and rk simmers, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the emotional and ethical turmoil that both characters face. With rk¡¯s offer lingering in the air, N finds herself at a crossroads¡ªtorn between her pastmitments and the potential consequences of her choices. Will she sumb to the pressure of partnership, or will her resolve to protect her secrets prevail? The stakes are higher than ever, and readers can expect a gripping exploration of loyalty, ambition, and the shadows of betrayal that loom over their fractured rtionship.


    Moreover, N¡¯s internal conflict will intensify as she grapples with the implications of her hidden file and the looming threat of exposure. As she navigates the murky waters of her professional aspirations and personal entanglements, unexpected allies may emerge, and hidden truths could surface, reshaping her understanding of trust and betrayal. The chapter is set to unveil pivotal revtions that will not only challenge N¡¯s perception of rk but also force her to confront the realities of her choices. Will she find the strength to forge her own path, or will the unseen doors of her past close in on her? Readers won¡¯t want to miss the unfolding drama that awaits.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 192

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 192 Summary


    In Chapter 192 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension esctes as rk urges N to make a decision, leaving her feeling vulnerable and anxious. After he leaves, N barricades herself in, grappling with her insecurities. She ultimately decides to call Damon, setting the stage for a confrontationden with family expectations and personal turmoil.


    At the Sumner residence, Richard and Marie confront Damon about his feelings for a married woman, which they view as a scandal that could tarnish their family¡¯s reputation. Richard¡¯s sharp questioning reveals his deep concern for the family¡¯s image, while Marie expresses disbelief that Damon would choose to pursue someone alreadymitted. The pressure mounts as Damon admits to his feelings, prompting an explosive reaction from Richard, who demands that Damon end the rtionship immediately.


    Despite his parents¡¯ disapproval, Damon stands firm in his resolve, asserting that a woman¡¯s worth is not defined by her marital status. His calm demeanor contrasts sharply with Richard¡¯s explosive anger, culminating in a breakdown ofmunication as Richard threatens to sever their father-son rtionship. Marie, filled with disappointment, questions Damon¡¯s choices, but he remains steadfast, emphasizing his autonomy in matters of the heart.


    As the confrontation reaches a boiling point, Damon deres his intention to bring the woman in question to meet his family, should they ept her. His departure from the Sumner household leaves a whirlwind of emotions behind, with both parents grappling with their feelings of anger and desperation. Just as Damon leaves, he receives a call from N, hinting at new possibilities and pulling him away from the chaos of his family life into an uncertain but intriguing future.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    **Chapter 192**


    ¡°Call me when you¡¯ve made up your mind,¡± rk instructed, his voice steady yetced with an undertone of concern.


    N, feeling the weight of his words, grasped her phone tightly, her eyes glued to the floor as if the ground could swallow her insecurities. Once rk departed, she hurriedly secured the door, the sound of the lock clicking echoing in the stillness of the room. She wedged a chair against the door, a small barrier that offered her a fleeting sense of safety in her turbulent world.


    After a moment of contemtion, she took a deep breath and dialed Damon¡¯s number, her heart racing with uncertainty.


    In the living room of the Sumner residence, the atmosphere was thick with tension. Richard and Marie sat on the plush sofa, their faces etched with concern, while Damon stood across from them, his posture rxed yet betraying an inner turmoil.


    ¡°rk mentioned you have feelings for a married woman. Is that true?¡± Richard¡¯s voice was sharp, his gaze piercing into Damon as if attempting to uncover the truth hidden beneathyers of familial expectations.


    As Richard¡¯s eldest son, Damon carried the weight of the family¡¯s reputation on his shoulders. The thought of any scandal involving him and a married woman sent a shiver down Richard¡¯s spine. He could not abide by such a disgrace.


    Marie¡¯s expression mirrored her husband¡¯s displeasure. She had introduced Damon to countless eligible young women, each more suitable than thest, yet none had sparked even a flicker of interest in him. The idea that he would now be entangled with a married woman was nothing short of a catastrophe in her eyes.


    Realizing that evasion was futile, Damon decided to confront the situation head-on. ¡°Yes,¡± he admitted, his voice steady despite the storm brewing around him.


    Richard¡¯s frustration erupted as he mmed his hand down on the table, the forceful sound reverberating through the room. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re interested in! You need to put an end to this nonsense immediately!¡±


    Marie¡¯s hand flew to her chest, her shock palpable. ¡°Damon, you¡¯ve never caused us any trouble. With your status, you could have any woman you desire. Why on earth are you fixated on a married woman?¡± Her voice trembled, a mixture of disbelief and desperation.


    Damon met their intense stares with unwavering resolve. ¡°She¡¯ll be divorced soon.¡±


    Marie¡¯s distress was almost tangible, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Even if she divorces, it¡¯s uneptable! If you¡¯re involved with a divorced woman, what will people say about you? They¡¯ll say you¡¯ve lowered yourself to picking up someone else¡¯s leftovers!¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained impassive, a fortress against their disapproval. ¡°I don¡¯t care what people say. A woman¡¯s worth isn¡¯t defined by how many times she¡¯s been married.¡±


    The air crackled with tension as Richard¡¯s frustration boiled over. He hurled his mug across the room, the ceramic shattering against the wall, a physical manifestation of his anger. ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste any more time talking to you. If you continue to pursue that woman, we¡¯ll sever our father-son rtionship!¡±


    With that ultimatum hanging in the air, Richard stormed out, leaving a trail of unresolved conflict in his wake.


    Damon felt a flicker of anger ignite within him. His father¡¯s pride was the foundation of their family, and he would not tolerate any blemish on it. As for the woman in question, he would investigate her background thoroughly. If she proved to be reasonable, he might offer her money to keep her distance. If not, he would ensure she was erased from his life entirely.


    Marie turned to Damon, disappointment etched into her features. ¡°Damon, are you really willing to turn the Sumners upside down for a divorced woman?¡±


    Damon¡¯s calm demeanor did not waver; he stood firm, unyielding. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not me causing trouble for the Sumners. It¡¯s you. Who I choose to be with is a personal matter.¡±


    ¡°You can offer advice, but whether I choose to heed it is entirely up to me. If you attempt tomand me, the only oue will be disappointment for you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Marie¡¯s voice was a mix of disbelief and fury, her cheeks flushed as she struggled to articte her feelings.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m leaving now. If you¡¯re willing to ept her, I¡¯ll bring her to meet you once we confirm our rtionship. If not, I won¡¯t force you to meet her,¡± Damon stated, his voice resolute.


    With that deration, he turned on his heel and walked out, leaving behind a whirlwind of emotions.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Marie¡¯s voice echoed after him, filled with a mix of anger and desperation.


    But Damon paid her no mind, his resolve unshaken as he exited the Sumner residence.


    Once he settled into his car, his phone buzzed insistently, breaking the silence. Seeing N¡¯s name sh on the screen took him by surprise, and he answered the call with a hint of curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Damon, can youe over for a moment?¡± N¡¯s voice was urgent, a note of seriousness that piqued his interest.


    And just like that, the chaos of the Sumner household faded into the background, reced by the unknown possibilities that awaited him beyond the unseen doors of his life.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the tumultuous confrontation at the Sumner residence, both Damon and N find themselves standing at the crossroads of their respective emotional journeys. Damon, having faced the wrath of his parents, emerges with a newfound determination to carve his own path, unshackled by the expectations that have long defined him. His deration to pursue a rtionship with N, despite the impending challenges, signifies a bold step into uncharted territory, a leap of faith into the depths of his desires. Meanwhile, N, burdened by her insecurities yet emboldened by Damon¡¯s unwavering resolve, feels a flicker of hope ignite within her. The invisible barriers that once confined her begin to dissolve, hinting at the possibility of a connection that transcends societal judgment and familial pressures.


    As they navigate their respective struggles, the unseen doors that once seemed imprable now stand ajar, inviting them to explore the untold worlds that lie beyond. The emotional arc of this chapter encapstes the essence of self-discovery and the courage to embrace one¡¯s truth amidst chaos. Together, Damon and N are poised to embark on a journey that promises not only personal growth but also the potential for a profound bond that defies the constraints of their pasts. In this moment of vulnerability and determination, they step forward, ready to confront the uncertainties ahead, united by a shared desire for authenticity and connection.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, the tension between Damon and his family reaches a fever pitch as the consequences of his choices begin to unfold. With N¡¯s urgent call hanging in the air, readers can expect a deeper exploration of her rtionship with Damon and the secrets that may bind them together. Will she reveal her own struggles that mirror his, or perhaps shed light on the married woman who has captured his heart? As Damon navigates theplexities of family loyalty and personal desire, the stakes are raised, and the line between right and wrong blurs even further.


    Additionally, the chapter promises to delve into the repercussions of Richard¡¯s ultimatum and Marie¡¯s disappointment. Will Damon stand firm in his convictions, or will the weight of familial expectations force him to reconsider his path? The emotionalndscape is ripe for conflict, and the potential for unexpected alliances or betrayals loomsrge. As the unseen doors of their lives creak open, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating how these intertwined destinies will unfold in a world where love and loyalty are constantly tested.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 193

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 193 Summary


    In Chapter 193 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Damon arrives at N¡¯s home, feeling a sense of urgency and concern as he finds her in a vulnerable state. N, with tears in her eyes and visible distress, asks Damon for help in finding a ce to stay, fearing harassment from her estranged partner, rk. Damon¡¯s protective instincts kick in, and he vows to assist her, disying a mix of anger and determination to shield her from further harm.


    N reveals that rk had broken into her home, which deepens Damon¡¯s resolve to take action. Despite her fear and shame, she acknowledges the impending divorce, but her demeanor suggests she feels overwhelmed by the situation. Damon encourages her to rest, but he leaves with a heavy heart, consumed by thoughts of how to ensure N¡¯s safety from rk, who is now a loose cannon after being expelled from his job.


    The following morning, N confronts rk over the phone, expressing her need for an apology and her determination to finalize their divorce. rk¡¯s dismissive attitude infuriates her, but she finds strength in her resolve to move forward. She firmly sets a meeting at the courthouse, threatening to involve the police if he does notply. This marks a significant turning point for N as she takes control of her situation, feeling empowered as she sends rk the necessary documents.


    Meanwhile, rk grapples with the implications of N¡¯s actions and the potential consequences that could arise from the documents she possesses. His realization that the past incident involving Harris Pharmaceuticals may be linked to Cyrus adds ayer of tension to the narrative. As he forwards the information to Cyrus, the stakes rise, leaving readers anxious about the unfolding confrontation and its possible fallout for all involved.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 193**


    **Chapter 193**


    As Damon pulled into the driveway of N¡¯s home, he noted the sun had dipped low in the sky, casting long shadows across the pavement. An hour had slipped away since he had nned to arrive, and an unsettling feeling settled in his stomach.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he inquired, his voice steady yetced with concern as he stepped through the door.


    N nced up at him, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, the redness around them betraying a sleepless night. ¡°Uncle Damon, can you help me find a ce to stay? If I look for one myself, rk might continue to harass me.¡±


    Damon¡¯s heart sank at the sight of her vulnerability. The strength he had always admired in N seemed to waver, and his expression hardened with resolve. ¡°Did rke by earlier?¡± he pressed, his voice low and serious.


    N nodded, her gaze dropping to the floor, shame and fear mingling in her demeanor. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know how he got the keys, but he just walked right in.¡±


    Damon felt a surge of anger. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take care of the rental. Do you need assistance with the divorce?¡± His eyes searched hers, hoping to find a spark of determination.


    N¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°The divorce should be happening soon,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Damon replied, his mind racing with thoughts of how to protect her from rk¡¯s unpredictable behavior.


    As Damon¡¯s gaze lingered on her, N felt a wave of anxiety wash over her. She clenched her hands together, summoning the courage to meet his eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s all, and since it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll see you out,¡± she said, her voice trembling slightly.


    Damon stood up, the weight of the situation pressing heavily on him. ¡°No need for that. Get some rest,¡± he replied, his tone softening just a fraction.


    After leaving the neighborhood, Damon felt a sense of urgency. He dialed Spencer¡¯s number, his brow furrowing with concern. ¡°rk broke into N¡¯s ce tonight. Did the two people I asked you to arrange not notice anything?¡±


    The thought of rk being alone with N filled Damon with unease. With rk expelled from the Sumner Group, he was a loose cannon, and who knew what he might attempt next?


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ll find out what happened right away,¡± Spencer assured him, his voice steady.


    Damon¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Whatever the reason, rece them with new ones. Also, find a ce to rent under your name,¡± he instructed, his mind already racing with ns.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll handle it immediately,¡± Spencer replied promptly.


    With the call concluded, Damon set his phone down, drumming his fingers absently on the steering wheel. The dim light inside the car cast shadows across his stern features, enhancing the intimidating aura that surrounded him.


    The following morning, N¡¯s phone buzzed with an iing call from the authentication center. After reviewing the report, she felt a wave of determination wash over her as she sent a copy to rk, ready to confront the past.


    It wasn¡¯t long before rk¡¯s voice filled her ears, tinged with resignation. ¡°N, it¡¯s all in the past. Why bring it up again?¡±


    N couldn¡¯t suppress a scoff. ¡°In the past? You wronged me. Don¡¯t you think you owe me an apology?¡±


    A heavy silence hung in the air, stretching ufortably between them.


    Finally, rk broke the stillness, his voice quiet. ¡°I already apologizedst night. You used to never be so aggressive. I barely recognize you now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I was too easygoing that you felt you could hurt me repeatedly. But I don¡¯t want to dwell on the past. Bring your ID, and we¡¯ll get divorced today,¡± N dered, her voice firm, a newfound strength surging within her.


    rk¡¯s tone shifted, turning icy. ¡°N, I¡¯m not divorcing you. Besides, you saidst night you¡¯d think about what I proposed. Why the sudden change? Did Damon put you up to this?¡±


    ¡°Last night was just a temporary measure to get you to leave. I¡¯ll send you a document shortly. Meet me at the courthouse at 10:00 a.m. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll take the document to the police,¡± N stated, her resolve unshakeable.


    With that, she hung up, her heart pounding as she sent rk the file she had meticulously prepared the night before.


    Momentster, her phone buzzed again with rk¡¯s name shing on the screen, but she ignored it, blocking his number before she set off for the courthouse, her ID clutched tightly in her hand. She was certain rk woulde¡ªhe had no choice.


    Meanwhile, rk sat in his dimly lit room, staring at the photos N had sent, his eyes narrowing as they burned with realization.


    Could the incident with Harris Pharmaceuticals six years ago truly be linked to Cyrus?


    If these documents were genuine and N handed them over to the police, Cyrus would undoubtedly face serious consequences, perhaps even prison time.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, rk forwarded the photos to Cyrus, feeling the weight of impending doom.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Cyrus¡¯s name shed on his screen, and the tension in the air thickened.Conclusion


    In the quiet aftermath of confrontation, both N and Damon stood at the precipice of change, their emotional arcs intertwining like the roots of a resilient tree. N, once shackled by fear and the remnants of a toxic rtionship, had found her voice, stepping boldly into a future she had long thought unattainable. Her determination to confront rk and finalize her divorce marked a significant shift, one that echoed the newfound strength Damon had always seen in her but that she had yet to recognize within herself. As she clutched her ID and prepared to face her past, she felt a rush of empowerment, a realization that she was no longer defined by someone else¡¯s actions but rather by her own choices and courage.


    For Damon, the urgency to protect N had sparked a fierce resolve, transforming his concern into proactive measures. His protective instincts ignited a fire within him, driving him to ensure her safety and well-being. The tension of the past night had crystallized into amitment to stand by her side as she navigated the tumultuous waters ahead. As he drove away from her home, the weight of responsibility settledfortably on his shoulders, reinforcing his determination to be her ally. Together, they were forging a path through unseen doors, stepping into untold worlds where fear was reced by strength, and vulnerability blossomed into resilience. The journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but with each step, they moved closer to the freedom they both sought.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the sun rises on a new day, the stakes are higher than ever for both N and Damon. In the next chapter, readers can expect to delve deeper into the confrontation at the courthouse, where N¡¯s newfound strength will be put to the ultimate test. Will she stand firm against rk¡¯s maniptions, or will his charm and intimidation once again cloud her judgment? The tension between them is palpable, and the oue of their meeting could alter the course of their lives forever. With Damon lurking in the shadows, ready to protect N at all costs, the question remains: how far will he go to ensure her safety?


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s alliance with Cyrus introduces a newyer of intrigue. As he forwards the incriminating photos, the repercussions of their past actions loom ominously over them. The chapter promises to explore the dark undercurrents of their shared history and the lengths they will go to protect their secrets. Will rk¡¯s desperation lead him to make a reckless move that could jeopardize everything? And as the clock ticks down to their fateful meeting, the tension will only escte, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover the unfolding drama and its potential fallout. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions, revtions, and unexpected twists that will keep you guessing until the veryst moment.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 194

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 194 Summary


    In Chapter 194 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension between Cyrus and his son rk reaches a boiling point. Cyrus, confronted with documents that implicate him in a past scandal involving Harris Pharmaceuticals, struggles to maintain hisposure as rk questions his integrity. The usation from rk, fueled by his estranged wife N¡¯s threats to expose Cyrus, creates a rift between father and son, filled with anger and betrayal. Cyrus¡¯s vehement denial only exacerbates rk¡¯s feelings of hurt and confusion, leading to a confrontation that reveals deep-seated family issues and moral dilemmas.


    As the conversation esctes, rk grapples with the realization that N¡¯s motivations stem from a long-standing resentment tied to a tragic ident that altered her life. Cyrus, feeling cornered, expresses a desperate need to protect his business interests at any cost, insisting that the documents must not reach the police. This insistence puts rk in a precarious position, torn between loyalty to his father and the moral implications of his actions. rk¡¯s frustration culminates in a painful acknowledgment that his achievements as CEO are overshadowed by his father¡¯s questionable past, leaving him feeling trapped and betrayed.


    The chapter shifts dramatically as N waits at the courthouse, anxious for rk¡¯s arrival. Her anticipation quickly turns to horror as a van speeds towards her, only to be intercepted by rk¡¯s vehicle in a catastrophic crash. The chaos that ensues highlights the stakes of their intertwined lives, with the fiery wreck serving as a physical manifestation of the emotional turmoil they all face. N¡¯s instinct to rush toward the scene reveals her deep connection to rk, despite their tumultuous rtionship, while the danger of the moment underscores the unpredictability of their circumstances.


    In the aftermath of the crash, the atmosphere is thick with panic and urgency, as bystanders react to the disaster. N¡¯s disbelief at the sight of rk¡¯s vehicle engulfed in mes amplifies the tension, as she is pulled back from the brink of danger. This moment of near-tragedy serves as a turning point for both characters, forcing them to confront the reality of their choices and the potential consequences that lie ahead. The chapter closes on a note of uncertainty, leaving readers questioning the fates of rk, N, and Cyrus as they navigate the unseen doors of their intertwined destinies.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 194**


    Cyrus¡¯s voice cut through the air like a de, sharp and demanding. ¡°Who gave you those documents?¡±


    rk stood across from him, his expression icy, a mask of betrayal etched on his face. ¡°N sent these documents to me. Dad, did you really have something to do with the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident six years ago?¡± The weight of his question hung heavily between them, like a storm cloud threatening to unleash its fury.


    Cyrus¡¯s anger erupted, his voice booming with indignation. ¡°How can you believe a woman over me?¡± The disbelief in his tone was palpable, as if he couldn¡¯t fathom how his son could dare to question his integrity.


    rk¡¯s response was measured, but the hurt was evident. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I believe you or not,¡± he replied, his voice steady despite the turmoil within. ¡°What matters is that N is using these documents to force me into a divorce. She said if I don¡¯t agree, she¡¯ll turn them in to the police.¡± The revtion struck Cyrus like a physical blow, and rk could see the gears turning in his father¡¯s mind.


    ¡°What?!¡± Cyrus¡¯s teeth ground together, his fury igniting like a wildfire. ¡°She must not be allowed to take those documents to the police!¡± The desperation in his voice was unmistakable, a man cornered and willing to fight tooth and nail to protect his interests.


    rk¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile, a mixture of resignation and sorrow washing over him. He had harbored a small hope, a fleeting wish that perhaps N had fabricated the documents, that they were nothing more than a ploy to manipte him into conceding. But Cyrus¡¯s explosive reaction shattered that hope, revealing the grim truth thaty beneath the surface.


    ¡°Dad, why did you do this? How am I supposed to face N now?¡± rk¡¯s voice was strained, a plea tinged with confusion and anger.


    ¡°I did it all for the Sumner Group,¡± Cyrus shot back, his tone defensive. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t brought down Harris Pharmaceuticals, do you think the Sumner Group would be where it is today? Do you think you¡¯d be the CEO?¡± His words dripped with a mix of pride and bitterness, as if he believed his actions were justified by the sess they had achieved.


    ¡°My position as CEO was earned because N transferred her patent to me. It has nothing to do with you!¡± rk hissed, his frustration boiling over. The truth stung like a wasp, and he felt the weight of his father¡¯s actions pressing down on him.


    N must have known about this incident long before now, which exined her relentless determination to sever their ties. Her animosity toward him and the Sumners ran deep, a well of resentment that had festered over the years.


    After all, if it weren¡¯t for that tragic ident, she would still be the Jayston heiress, basking in the glow of her family¡¯s fortune, and her father wouldn¡¯t benguishing in a hospital bed, reliant on medication to stay alive.


    Cyrus¡¯s voice thundered again, ¡°If she wants a divorce, then let her have one! Those documents must not reach the police!¡± The finality in his tone left no room for argument.


    With a heavy heart, rk tightened his grip on his phone, the weight of the situation pressing down on him like a vice, and abruptly hung up.


    When Cyrus¡¯s number shed across the screen again, he couldn¡¯t bear to answer. He turned off his phone, the act feeling like a betrayal to both his father and his own conscience.


    rk despised Cyrus for the choices he made, but beneath that loathingy aplicated web of familial loyalty. No matter how deep the rift between them, Cyrus was still his biological father, and the thought of him facing prison was unbearable. Yet, the prospect of divorcing N felt equally devastating¡­


    In Cyrus¡¯s office, the atmosphere was thick with tension. His expression darkened further when he realized rk had cut offmunication. He strode to the window, his cold eyes glinting with a hint of something sinister, and dialed a number on his phone, the urgency of the situation driving him to take swift action.


    Meanwhile, at the courthouse, N waited impatiently for rk. The clock ticked mercilessly toward 9:50 a.m., and she felt a mixture of anticipation and dread. She knew rk all too well; despite his resentment toward Cyrus, there lingered an insatiable desire for his father¡¯s approval. After witnessing those incriminating photos, she was certain he woulde to finalize their divorce.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed with a message from Vrie, and as she nced down to reply, she failed to notice the van speeding toward her, closing the distance with rming speed.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± The terrified shout pierced the air, jolting N from her thoughts. She looked up just in time to see the van barreling toward her, her heart racing as shock washed over her. There was no time to react; the van was too fast, and she felt frozen in ce.


    Just as the van was about to collide with her, a sleek ck Cayenne surged forward, crashing into the van with a deafening roar.


    The impact was catastrophic. The van was jolted off course, mming into a pir at the courthouse entrance, while the Cayenne rolled violently before erupting into mes.


    Screams filled the air, a cacophony of panic and chaos. Some bystanders frantically called for ambnces, while others dialed the police, their voices trembling with fear and urgency.


    In that moment of horror, N recognized the Cayenne as rk¡¯s vehicle, and a wave of disbelief washed over her. Without thinking, she sprinted toward the burning wreckage, her heart pounding in her chest. But just as she reached the car, a strong hand yanked her back, pulling her away from the mes that danced hungrily in the air.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the chaos, the emotionalndscape surrounding rk and N shifted dramatically. rk stood at the precipice of two worlds: one where his father¡¯s shadow loomedrge, suffocating him with the weight of betrayal, and another where his love for N was tested against the backdrop of familial loyalty. The harrowing collision outside the courthouse had not only threatened N¡¯s life but also served as a stark reminder of the fragility of their rtionship. As he watched the mes consume the remnants of his vehicle, a symbol of his connection to both his father and his past, rk felt a torrent of emotions¡ªrage, fear, and an overwhelming sense of loss. The choices he faced were no longer just about business or love; they were about survival, identity, and the painful reckoning thaty ahead.


    N, on the other hand, found herself grappling with the reality of her situation. The near-tragic event had pulled her from the brink of finality with rk, forcing her to confront the depths of her feelings and the implications of their tumultuous history. As she clung to the hand that had saved her from the mes, she realized that their journey was far from over. The bond she shared with rk was forged in both love and conflict, and as the smoke cleared, so too did the murky waters of their future. Together, they stood at a crossroads, the unseen doors of their lives creaking open to reveal untold worlds, each path fraught with challenges but also the potential for redemption and healing. In that moment, amidst the chaos, they both understood that their choices would shape not only their destinies but also the legacy of the families they were entwined with, forever altering the course of their lives.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the dust settles from the shocking collision, the stakes have never been higher for rk and N. With the revtion of Cyrus¡¯s dark past looming over them, rk must grapple with the duality of his loyalty to his father and his desire for a life free from the shadows of deceit. In the next chapter, readers can expect an intense exploration of rk¡¯s internal struggle as he navigates the fallout from the ident and the implications of his father¡¯s actions. Will he confront Cyrus and demand the truth, or will he continue to bury his feelings in the face of impending chaos?


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s desperate rush toward the burning wreckage sets the stage for a critical turning point in her rtionship with rk. As she confronts the reality of her situation, her motivations wille into sharp focus. Will she remain steadfast in her pursuit of freedom from the Sumner legacy, or will the events of the day force her to reevaluate everything she thought she knew about love and loyalty? With the courthouse as the backdrop, the tension will escte as both characters are faced with life-altering decisions that could redefine their futures. Prepare for a heart-pounding chapter that promises revtions, confrontations, and a deep dive into theplexities of familial bonds and the quest for redemption.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 195

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 195 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Damon arrives at the hospital, burdened by anxiety after receiving a distressing call about his niece-inw, N. Upon finding her outside the emergency room, he is struck by her disheveled appearance and the fear radiating from her. N, visibly shaken and on the verge of tears, reveals that her husband, rk, has been seriously injured while trying to save her. Damon instinctivelyforts her, though he grapples with his own doubts about rk¡¯s fate.


    The tension esctes when Cindy, rk¡¯s mother, confronts Damon and N. Her anger is palpable as she uses N of seekingfort from Damon while her son fights for his life. The emotional turmoil is heightened by Cindy¡¯s fierce protectiveness over her son, which leads to a heated exchange between her and Damon. He tries to maintain some semnce of decorum in the hospital setting, but Cindy¡¯s vitriol pushes him to respond with equal intensity, revealing the fractures in their family dynamics.


    As the confrontation intensifies, Cyrus, Cindy¡¯s husband, intervenes in an attempt to refocus the family¡¯s attention on rk¡¯s surgery. However, Cindy¡¯s bitterness and usations towards N only deepen the rift between her and Cyrus, culminating in a shocking moment when Cyrus strikes Cindy, showcasing the breakdown of their rtionship. The emotional stakes rise as Cindyshes out, vowing to hold N responsible if anything happens to rk, which furtherplicates the already fraught atmosphere.


    Damon steps in front of N protectively, signaling hismitment to her amidst the chaos. The scene captures the raw emotions of fear, anger, and desperation, as each character grapples with their feelings and the precariousness of life. The sterile hospital environment contrasts sharply with the emotional turmoil, emphasizing the fragility of their situation. The chapter closes with the ominous sound of machines, a reminder of the thin line between hope and despair as they await news of rk¡¯s condition.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 195**


    As Damon made his way to the hospital, the weight of dread hung heavily in the air around him. An hour had passed since he received the call, but every second felt like an eternity. When he finally arrived, his heart sank at the sight of N slumped in a chair just outside the emergency room. Her clothes were marred with dark stains that starkly contrasted against the white fabric, a haunting reminder of the chaos that had unfolded. She sat there, a ghost of her former self, enveloped in a grim, lifeless aura that sent shivers down his spine.


    A frown etched itself onto his face as he rushed to her side, crouching down to meet her gaze. The pallor of her skin was rming, and he felt an instinctual surge of protectiveness. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he asked, his voiceced with concern.


    At the sound of his voice, N seemed to awaken from a trance. Her eyes, rimmed with red and brimming with unshed tears, slowly focused on him. Recognition flickered across her face, and before he could process what was happening, she lunged forward, wrapping her arms around him in a desperate embrace. Her voice trembled as she spoke, each word punctuated by fear. ¡°U-Uncle Damon, rk had an ident trying to save me¡­ He¡¯s lost a lot of blood¡­¡±


    Damon felt a rush of emotions as he gently patted her back, trying to soothe her trembling form. ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± he murmured, though doubt gnawed at the edges of his mind. Could he truly promise her that?


    Suddenly, a sharp voice sliced through the tension, pulling them back into reality. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Cindy stormed around the corner, her anger palpable, followed closely by Cyrus, whose expression mirrored her grim demeanor.


    Cindy¡¯s eyes zed with a fierce intensity, like daggers aimed directly at N. Here was her son, fighting for his life within the sterile walls of the emergency room, and there was N, seeking sce in another man¡¯s arms. The sight ignited a wildfire of rage within her.


    In a swift motion, Cindy reached out, her hand poised to strike N, but Damon was quicker. He caught her wrist with a firm grip, his tone low and threatening. ¡°This is a hospital. Please show some decency,¡± he warned, his patience wearing thin.


    Cindy sneered, shaking off his grip with a fierce determination. ¡°Damon, how dare you lecture me? You¡¯re the onecking decency!¡± Her voice dripped with venom as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, N is your niece-inw. The man inside is her husband. He had an ident trying to save her, and here she is, already in your arms. What a woman!¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression hardened, shadows of anger flickering in his eyes. ¡°If you can¡¯t keep yourments to yourself, don¡¯t expect me to hold back,¡± he replied, his voice steady butced with an underlying threat.


    ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s see how rude you can be! You¡¯re making a disgusting scene in public and expect no one toment?¡± Cindy shot back, her fury unyielding.


    Before the situation could escte further, Cyrus intervened, his voice cold andmanding. ¡°Enough! The most important thing right now is to wait for rk¡¯s surgery to be over. We can discuss the restter.¡± His gaze turned icy as it settled on N, hostility radiating from him like an ominous storm.


    Cindy, her anger barely contained, turned to Cyrus, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Why wait? This woman has already made a fool of your son. How can you stand it? Cyrus, are you still a man?¡± The challenge hung in the air, thick with tension.


    N, feeling the weight of their usations, lowered her gaze, choosing silence over confrontation. She had no desire to engage in a battle with Cindy at this moment. Even if she tried to exin, she knew Cindy wouldn¡¯t listen. Besides, her own feelings for Damonplicated everything. She couldn¡¯t im to bepletely innocent.


    Cindy¡¯s words struck Cyrus like a physical blow, his face drained of color as he processed her usations. In a fit of anger, he pped her hard, the sound echoing in the sterile hallway. ¡°If you can¡¯t see what¡¯s important right now, get out of here! Stop making a scene while rk is in surgery!¡± His voice was a thunderp, shaking the very foundation of their fragile family dynamics.


    Cindy recoiled, covering her face with her hand, disbelief etched across her features. Her eyes, filled with disappointment and resentment, bore into him. ¡°Cyrus, I must have been blind to marry you!¡± she spat, the bitterness in her voice unmistakable.


    Cyrus met her gaze, his own eyes devoid of warmth, as if she were a stranger. The rift between them widened, and it was clear that the love they once shared was now tainted by mistrust and anger.


    Seeing that Cyrus would not support her, Cindy turned her venomous re back to N, her voice a low hiss. ¡°If anything happens to rk, I will never forgive you!¡±


    Damon stepped protectively in front of N, his icy gaze locking onto Cindy¡¯s. ¡°Then it depends on whether you have the ability to do anything to her,¡± he replied, his tone sharp and unyielding.


    Faced with Damon¡¯s fierce re, Cindy scoffed, the fire in her eyes dimming as she fell into an uneasy silence. The air between them was thick with unresolved emotions, and the only sound that remained was the distant beeping of machines, a constant reminder of the fragile line between life and death.Conclusion


    In the suffocating silence of the hospital corridor, the emotional turmoil reached a crescendo, binding Damon, N, Cindy, and Cyrus in a web of fear, anger, and heartbreak. As the reality of rk¡¯s precarious situation loomed over them, each character wrestled with their own demons. N, a victim of circumstance, bore the brunt of Cindy¡¯s wrath, while Damon stood resolute, a protective barrier against the storm. The confrontation between Cindy and Cyrus revealed the fractures in their marriage, exposing the deep-seated resentment that had festered beneath the surface. The once unbreakable bond of family now hung by a thread, taut with unspoken usations and unyielding grief.


    Yet, amidst the chaos, there was a flicker of hope¡ªa reminder that even in the darkest moments, the human spirit can find resilience. Damon¡¯s unwavering support for N offered a glimpse of sce in a world turned upside down. As they awaited news of rk¡¯s fate, the characters were forced to confront not only their rtionships with one another but also their own vulnerabilities. The experience would inevitably reshape them, for better or worse. In this moment of shared uncertainty, they stood on the precipice of change, ready to step through unseen doors into the untold worlds that awaited them beyond this heart-wrenching chapter.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, tensions are set to escte as the fragile alliances within the hospital¡¯s sterile walls begin to fracture further. With rk¡¯s life hanging in the bnce, the emotional stakes will rise, forcing each character to confront their true feelings and hidden motivations. Damon, now caught in the crossfire between Cindy¡¯s wrath and N¡¯s vulnerability, will have to navigate the treacherous waters of family loyalty and personal desire. Will he stand firm in his protective instincts, or will the weight of familial expectations pull him in different directions?


    As the surgery unfolds, secrets long buried may resurface, revealing theplex web of rtionships that bind them all. N, grappling with her own guilt and fear, will be faced with a choice: to fight for her ce in this fractured family or to retreat into the shadows of her past mistakes. Meanwhile, Cindy¡¯s bitterness could lead her to make a drastic decision that might change the course of their lives forever. With emotions running high and the ticking clock serving as a constant reminder of their precarious situation, readers can expect a whirlwind of confrontations, revtions, and heart-wrenching choices that will leave them breathless and yearning for more.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 196

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 196 Summary


    In the story ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the atmosphere is thick with tension as Cindy anxiously awaits news about her son, rk, in the emergency room. The silence of the corridor amplifies her fears, and when the doctor finally emerges, his grave news shatters her world. Although rk¡¯s life is not in immediate danger, the possibility that he may never walk again sends Cindy into a spiral of despair and anger. The weight of the doctor¡¯s words looms over her, as she grapples with the devastating implications for her son¡¯s future and the family legacy.


    Ovee by emotion, Cindy confronts N, whom she mes for the ident that led to her son¡¯s condition. Her rage is palpable, and despite Damon¡¯s attempts to intervene and protect N, Cindy¡¯s fury boils over. In a moment of desperation, sheshes out, unable to contain her anguish. Cyrus, witnessing the turmoil, tries to guide her back to focus on rk, emphasizing the importance of seeing her son first. His steady presence offers somefort amidst her chaos, but Cindy¡¯s emotional turmoil is overwhelming, leading her to copse in tears, mourning the potential loss of her son¡¯s mobility and the dreams they shared.


    As Cindy struggles with her grief, the narrative shifts to N and Damon, who discuss the gravity of the situation. N reveals that the ident may not have been idental, hinting at a malicious intent behind the van that nearly struck her. Damon vows to investigate further, showcasing his determination to uncover the truth. The emotional weight of the moment is palpable as they navigate their own fears and responsibilities while trying to support Cindy.


    Upon reaching the ward, the tension esctes as police officers arrive to take N¡¯s statement regarding the ident. The formal questioning adds ayer ofplexity to the already fraught situation, as N grapples with the reality of the driver¡¯s death and the implications of the ident. The story concludes with a somber reminder of life¡¯s fragility and the consequences of reckless behavior, leaving the characters¡ªand the reader¡ªreflecting on the intertwining of fate and choice in their lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    The corridor enveloped them in an eerie stillness, so profound that even the softest sound¡ªa needle dropping, perhaps¡ªwould have echoed like thunder. Time felt irrelevant here; seconds stretched into infinity as they waited, each heartbeat amplifying the tension that hung in the air like a thick fog.


    At longst, the emergency room door creaked open, breaking the silence.


    Cindy surged forward, urgency propelling her feet as she sought the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how is my son?¡± Her voice trembled, caught between hope and dread.


    The doctor¡¯s expression was grave, his words heavy with the weight of reality. ¡°There¡¯s no immediate danger to his life, but¡­¡± He hesitated, the next part of his sentence hanging in the air like a dark cloud. ¡°He may never be able to walk again. Please prepare yourself for that possibility.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The word barely escaped Cindy¡¯s lips, a whisper of disbelief that quickly morphed into a gasp of fear. She staggered back, her mind racing toprehend the implications of his words. Grabbing the doctor¡¯s hand, she pleaded, ¡°Doctor, he¡¯s my only son. You have to save him!¡±


    Her heart pounded in her chest, thoughts spiraling into a frantic chaos. If rk were to lose his mobility, his dreams¡ªand hers¡ªwould shatter. The Sumner Group, a legacy built through generations, would slip from his grasp. Richard would never pass the reins to someone who couldn¡¯t even walk.


    With a firm shake of his head, the doctor gently but resolutely pushed her hand away. ¡°I¡¯ve done all I can. The patient will be moved to a regr ward soon. You can visit him there.¡± His voice was calm, but it felt like a finality that struck her like a blow.


    Cindy¡¯s eyes narrowed as she turned, her fury igniting like a me. She spotted N standing there, seemingly untouched by the chaos. ¡°N, you wretched woman! You¡¯ve done this to my son. I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± She charged forward, rage fueling her every step.


    But before she could reach N, Damon intervened, positioning himself as a barrier between them. ¡°Cindy, wait!¡± he urged, his voice steady yet firm. His protective stance was unwavering, shielding N from her wrath.


    In her frenzied state, Cindyshed out, her hand swinging toward Damon in a desperate attempt to break through.


    Cyrus, witnessing the scene unfold, paled at the sight. He quickly seized her arm, his grip firm. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± he eximed, a mix of concern and disbelief coloring his tone.


    Cindy shook him off, her eyes aze with anguish and fury. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m mad! My son is crippled, and I can¡¯t even express my frustration? It¡¯s all N¡¯s fault! I should never have allowed her to marry rk. I regret it so much!¡± Her voice cracked, the weight of her emotions crashing down upon her like a tidal wave.


    Overwhelmed, she crumpled to the floor, tears streaming down her cheeks as she wept uncontrobly. Her sobs echoed in the sterile corridor, each cry a testament to her pain. rk was her only child, herst flicker of hope for the future. The thought of him being permanently disabled felt like a wound too deep to bear, a pain more excruciating than death itself.


    Cyrus, sensing her despair, knelt beside her and gently pulled her up, his voice taking on a stern yetpassionate tone. ¡°Cindy, you need to see rk in the ward first. We¡¯ll address everything elseter.¡± His words were firm, but there was an underlying softness that urged her to focus on what mattered most.


    With that, he guided her away, his presence a steady anchor in the storm of her emotions.


    ¡ª


    As they moved toward the ward, Damon turned to N, who had remained quiet, her expression a mix of shock and concern. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself too much. This isn¡¯t your fault,¡± he said softly, his voice a soothing balm amidst the turmoil.


    N inhaled deeply, her gaze meeting Damon¡¯s. ¡°Uncle Damon, this wasn¡¯t just an ident. Someone tried to kill me.¡± The weight of her words hung heavy in the air, a chilling revtion that sent shivers down her spine. When the van had barreled toward her, it hadn¡¯t shown any signs of slowing down; in fact, it had elerated, a clear indication of malicious intent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it,¡± Damon promised, determination etching itself into his features. ¡°If it turns out to be deliberate, I¡¯ll find out who¡¯s behind this.¡± Hismitment to uncovering the truth was unwavering.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Damon,¡± N replied, her voice barely above a whisper, gratitude mingling with the fear that still clung to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the ward,¡± Damon suggested, and together they walked, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on them.


    Upon reaching the ward, they were met by two police officers standing at the entrance. As they noticed N and Damon approaching, one of the officers stepped forward. ¡°Ms. Jayston, we need to take your statement regarding this morning¡¯s ident. Is this a good time for you?¡±


    N pressed her lips together, her throat tight with emotion. ¡°Yes. Is it alright to do it here?¡± she asked, her voice hoarse yet resolute.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± the officer replied, gesturing for her to take a seat.


    The officers and N settled onto a bench just outside the ward, the questioningmencing in a formal yet empathetic manner.


    Unbeknownst to them, Cyrus stood a short distance away, his expression darkening momentarily as he absorbed the unfolding events.


    After what felt like an eternity, the statement was finally taken, the process stretching over half an hour. N couldn¡¯t help but voice her concern. ¡°By the way, was the driver who caused the ident arrested?¡± Her heart raced at the thought of ountability.


    ¡°The driver died on the spot,¡± the officer informed her, his tone clinical. ¡°Tests showed he had alcohol in his system, indicating he was likely driving under the influence, which caused him to lose control of the vehicle.¡± The words were a harsh reminder of the fragility of life and the consequences of reckless choices.Conclusion


    As the weight of the day settled upon them, Cindy found herself in the ward, her heart heavy yet softened by the sight of her son, rk, lying in the hospital bed. The sterile smell of antiseptic mingled with the faint whir of medical machinery, creating a backdrop to her tumultuous emotions. She leaned over him, tears still glistening in her eyes, but now they held a different hue¡ªone of fierce determination. Though the doctor¡¯s words echoed ominously in her mind, Cindy knew she had to be strong for rk. The road ahead would be fraught with challenges, but in that moment, she resolved to fight for him, to ensure that the dreams they had shared would not be extinguished by this tragedy. Her love for him would be the foundation upon which they would rebuild, and she would not allow despair to im their future.


    Meanwhile, N sat outside the ward, grappling with the chilling revtion of the morning¡¯s events. The news of the driver¡¯s death weighed heavily on her conscience, intertwining guilt with the relief of surviving an attempt on her life. Damon¡¯s unwavering support reminded her that she was not alone in this fight for truth and justice. As she recounted the details of the ident to the officers, a flicker of resolve ignited within her. She would uncover the motives behind the attack, no matter the cost. Together with Damon, she would navigate the unseen dangers lurking in the shadows, determined to protect her family and find closure. In this moment of shared vulnerability, both women embraced their roles as warriors, ready to confront the untold worlds thaty ahead, united by love and the indomitable spirit of survival.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Cindy confronts the harsh reality of her son¡¯s condition and the implications it has for their family legacy. As she grapples with her emotions, the narrative will delve deeper into her psyche, revealing theyers of her despair and the fierce determination that will soon ignite within her. Will she channel her rage into a quest for justice, or will the weight of her grief consume her entirely? The stakes are high, and Cindy¡¯s next moves could alter the course of their lives forever.


    Meanwhile, N¡¯s chilling revtion about the attempted murder will unravel a web of secrets that could threaten not only her safety but also the stability of the entire Sumner family. As Damon takes it upon himself to investigate further, readers will be drawn into a suspenseful journey filled with twists and turns. Who is behind the attempt on N¡¯s life? What hidden motives lie beneath the surface of their seemingly intertwined lives? The answers may hold the key to unraveling a conspiracy that reaches far beyond a simple ident. As the tension mounts, alliances will be tested, and the true nature of those around them wille to light, leading to a confrontation that none of them could have anticipated.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 197

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 197 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with the aftermath of a traumatic incident where a van nearly hit her, leading her to suspect it was intentional. As she discusses the event with the police, she struggles with her thoughts, feeling a mix of fear and uncertainty. The officers suggest the possibility of drunk driving but emphasize the need for further investigation. N¡¯s mind races, reying the moment, and she is haunted by the thought of whether it was truly an ident.


    After confirming that rk¡¯s condition is stable, Damon tries to persuade N to go home and rest, but she refuses, determined to stay by rk¡¯s side. She reflects on rk¡¯s sacrifices for her, feeling a deep sense of obligation and guilt. Despite Damon¡¯s concerns for her well-being, N insists on remaining in the hospital, revealing her vulnerability beneath her strong exterior. Eventually, Damon relents and stays with her, providing a sense offort amidst her turmoil.


    As the story progresses, rk awakens, and his first concern is for N¡¯s well-being, showcasing his caring nature despite his own struggles. Cindy, however, reacts with anger towards N, highlighting the tension within the family dynamic. rk¡¯s concern for N contrasts sharply with Cindy¡¯s resentment, creating an emotional conflict as they navigate theplexities of their rtionships in a hospital setting. The scene is charged with unspoken emotions, as both N and rk face the reality of his condition and the implications it has for their lives.


    The narrative captures the weight of sacrifice, love, and familial tension, as N and rk confront the aftermath of the ident. N¡¯s determination to support rk despite her own fears and the familial conflicts surrounding them add depth to their emotional journey. The story leaves readers with a sense of unresolved tension, as the characters navigate their intertwined fates in the face of adversity.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane**


    N¡¯s voice was tinged with a blend of fear and conviction as she proposed, ¡°I can¡¯t shake the feeling that he aimed the van at me on purpose. This doesn¡¯t seem like it was just a random ident.¡±


    The two officers exchanged a significant nce, their expressions shifting into one of contemtion. Finally, one of them turned to her, his tone measured. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility we can¡¯t dismiss outright, but we¡¯re going to need to await the results of the investigation. From what we currently understand, the most probable cause appears to be drunk driving. Have you had any recent disagreements or issues with anyone?¡±


    N paused, her mind racing through the faces of people she interacted with, but ultimately she shook her head. ¡°Not that I can recall,¡± she replied, her voice steady butced with uncertainty.


    ¡°Alright, understood. We¡¯ll delve deeper into that possibility,¡± the officer assured her. ¡°If anything elsees to mind, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± N murmured, her heart heavy with the weight of the situation.


    Once the officers departed, N found herself trapped in a loop of thoughts, reying the harrowing scene of the van barreling toward her.


    Could this truly have been an ident? But who in their right mind would drink so early in the morning?


    After what felt like an eternity waiting outside the ward, and having confirmed that rk¡¯s condition was stable, Damon felt an urge to take N home so she could rest.


    Yet, she resolutely refused, her eyes reflecting a fierce determination. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I want to stay here and wait for him to wake up.¡±


    rk had sacrificed so much for her, losing his legs in the process. There was no way she could even entertain the thought of resting now.


    Damon frowned, his voice taking on a colder edge. ¡°You¡¯re in no shape to remain here. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to guard the ward door and notify you as soon as he wakes.¡±


    ¡°No. I can manage just fine,¡± N insisted, her tone firm, yet there was a hint of vulnerability beneath her bravado.


    Seeing her distant, detached expression caused Damon¡¯s heart to ache. He crouched down to meet her gaze, speaking with a firmness that brooked no argument. ¡°Even if you stay here, you won¡¯t be able to do anything. You should go back¡ª¡±


    N interrupted him, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Uncle Damon, rk lost his legs saving me. Even if I went home, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. I¡¯m feeling so unsettled right now¡­ Can you please let me stay here quietly for a little while?¡±


    Damon was silent for a few moments, weighing her words, before he finally relented. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    With that, Damon settled beside her, the familiar scent of pine surrounding him as N leaned against the cold, sterile wall of the hospital. Her eyes fluttered closed, lost in a tumult of thoughts and emotions.


    From a distance, Cindy observed the scene, her anger simmering just beneath the surface.


    These two were utterly shameless!


    It wasn¡¯t until the clock struck eleven that rk finally stirred awake.


    Cindy was the first to notice, her face lighting up with a mix of hope and urgency as she rushed to his side. ¡°rk, you¡¯re awake! Is there anywhere you feel difort?¡±


    Her voice trembled, thick with emotion. Just the thought of rk never walking again felt like a knife slicing through her heart, sending waves of anguish coursing through her.


    ¡°Mom, how is N? Is she alright?¡± rk¡¯s first concern was for N, and Cindy¡¯s expression darkened in response. ¡°You care about her? Don¡¯t you realize that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Cyrus interjected, his tone icy andmanding. ¡°rk has just woken up. Let¡¯s not burden him with these irrelevant matters right now!¡±


    He was determined not to add to rk¡¯s stress by discussing his disability so soon after he regained consciousness.


    N and Damon approached the bedside, and N looked down at rk, her voice soft and soothing. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    A flicker of worry crossed rk¡¯s face as he noticed the bloodstains on her clothes. ¡°Are you injured? Why is there so much blood on your clothes?¡±


    ¡°All the blood is from you. I¡¯m not hurt,¡± N reassured him, her heart swelling with relief as she watched him visibly rx. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he murmured, a hint of gratitude in his voice.


    Noticing Damon standing beside N, rk turned his attention to him. ¡°Uncle Damon, thank you foring to see me. I know you¡¯re busy with work, so you don¡¯t need to stay.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained neutral, betraying nothing. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take her hometer.¡±


    rk¡¯s already pale face darkened with concern. ¡°Uncle Damon, N is my wife. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take her home. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Before Damon could respond, Cindy¡¯s sneer cut through the air like a sharp de. ¡°Damon, even though rk is bedridden, Cyrus and I are here. It¡¯s not your ce to interfere in our family matters.¡±


    ¡°Are you really sure you want to argue in a hospital room?¡± Damon¡¯s gaze was devoid of warmth, a chilling reminder of the tension that lingered in the air.


    Cindy gritted her teeth, her anger palpable. Considering rk¡¯s fragile state, she held her tongue, but her resentment simmered just below the surface, waiting for the right moment to erupt.Conclusion


    In the wake of the tumultuous events that unfolded, N stood at the crossroads of fear and resolve, her heart heavy with the weight of rk¡¯s sacrifice. The uncertainty that had gripped her since the van incident morphed into a fierce determination to stand by his side, no matter the cost. As she leaned against the cold hospital wall, the sterile environment faded into the background, and all that mattered was the fragile life before her. rk¡¯s awakening was a beacon of hope, yet it was intertwined with the painful reality of his injuries. N¡¯s unwavering support, despite her own turmoil, illustrated the depth of her love and loyalty, a testament to their bond forged through adversity.


    As tensions simmered among the gathered family members, the air thick with unspoken grievances and unyielding loyalty, the dynamics of their rtionships began to shift. Damon¡¯s protective instincts shed with Cindy¡¯s bitterness, each character revealing theplexities of familial love and the burdens thate with it. N¡¯s steadfastness in the face of adversity stood as a stark contrast to the simmering resentment around her. In this moment of vulnerability, she found strength not only for herself but for rk, who needed her now more than ever. As the chapter closed, it was clear that the path ahead would be fraught with challenges, but within the sanctuary of the hospital room, N embraced the uncertainty, ready to step through the unseen doors into the untold worlds thaty beyond.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, tensions will escte as N grapples with the emotional aftermath of the ident and the implications of rk¡¯s condition. With rk awake and questions surrounding the incident still looming, N¡¯s resolve will be tested as she navigates theplex dynamics of family loyalty and her own feelings for rk. The hospital room, already thick with unspoken words and simmering conflicts, will be a battleground for emotions as Cindy¡¯s resentment towards N intensifies, leading to confrontations that threaten to unravel the fragile peace.


    As the investigation into the van incident unfolds, N¡¯s instincts will push her to dig deeper, unearthing secrets that could change everything she thought she knew about her rtionships. Meanwhile, Damon will find himself torn between his protective instincts for N and the growing animosity from Cindy and Cyrus, forcing him to make choices that could havesting consequences. With each passing moment, the stakes will rise, and the unseen doors to untold worlds will beckon N to confront not just the physical dangers around her but the emotionalbyrinth that lies ahead. Will she find the strength to face these challenges, or will the shadows of doubt and fear consume her?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 198

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 198 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk expresses concern for his well-being, suggesting that his parents leave him in the care of N, who is conflicted about staying with him due to their troubled rtionship. Cindy, his mother, reluctantly agrees to leave after realizing that rk¡¯s condition stems from N¡¯s actions. N, determined to take care of rk, insists on staying, despite Damon¡¯s offer to take her home. This moment highlights her resolve, but also sets the stage for the emotional tension that follows.


    As the night unfolds, rk confronts N about the coldness in their rtionship, revealing his desperation for reconciliation. N acknowledges his feelings but stands firm on her decision to pursue a divorce, stemming from rk¡¯s infidelity and the hurt caused by his family. This conversation is heavy with unspoken emotions, as both characters grapple with their past and the pain it brings. rk¡¯s hope that saving N would change her mind is met with disappointment, leading to a night filled with restless thoughts and unresolved feelings.


    The next morning brings a new wave of conflict when Cindy arrives with soup, using N of causing rk¡¯s suffering. N, determined to maintain herposure, chooses to leave but is confronted again by Damon, who insists on giving her a ride home. Their silent journey is filled with unexpressed thoughts and emotions, as N contemtes the incident that has left her feeling powerless and adrift. Damon¡¯s concern for her well-being offers a sense of support, contrasting with the harshness she faced from Cindy.


    As they reach her apartment, N shares her belief that the incident was not an ident, prompting Damon to reassure her of his belief in her. This moment is pivotal for N, as it provides her with a flicker of hope amidst her turmoil. Damon¡¯s encouragement to rest and not dwell on the situation allows her to feel a sense of relief for the first time, as she recognizes that she is not alone in her struggle. The chapter closes with a sense of emotional support, highlighting the importance of human connection in times of crisis.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s gettingte,¡± rk said, his voice a mixture of concern and fatigue. ¡°N can stay here with me. You should head home and get some rest. Come back tomorrow morning.¡±


    Cindy, initially reluctant to leave her son in a vulnerable state, hesitated. She had wanted to remain by his side, tending to his needs, but the realization that his condition stemmed from N¡¯s actions shifted her perspective. With a reluctant sigh, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle back tomorrow,¡± she said, her voice tinged with resignation.


    Once they departed, N turned to Damon, her expression earnest. ¡°Uncle Damon, thank you for everything today. You should go home and rest now. Let me walk you out.¡±


    Damon¡¯s frown deepened, his demeanor shifting to a more serious tone. ¡°You¡¯re exhausted too, N. I¡¯ll arrange for a caregiver toe soon. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± N replied firmly, her determination evident. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to take care of him tonight.¡±


    Damon studied her for a moment, recognizing the stubborn resolve in her eyes. After a brief silence, he relented, nodding in acquiescence. ¡°Alright,¡± he conceded, his voice softening slightly.


    He turned to leave, and N rose to apany him to the door. As she watched him go, she felt a mix of gratitude and concern.


    When she returned to rk¡¯s bedside, she noticed a subtle shift in his expression. Although she pretended not to see it, her heart raced with unspoken questions.


    After a prolonged silence, rk finally broke the tension. ¡°N, can you stop being so cold toward me?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    N met his gaze with calmposure. ¡°rk, I appreciate what you did, truly. But things can¡¯t just revert to how they were before.¡±


    His face fell, and he forced a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°You still want a divorce, don¡¯t you?¡±


    N nodded, her heart heavy. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not abandoning the idea of divorce, but I will take care of you until you recover.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I want,¡± rk replied, a hint of desperation creeping into his tone.


    ¡°After discovering your infidelity and what your father did to my family, how can I simply ignore everything and stay with you?¡± N challenged, her voice steady yetced with hurt.


    rk lowered his gaze, his face as pale as a ghost. He had hoped that saving her would soften her heart, but he was mistaken. She had always been indifferent to those she didn¡¯t care about, and the realization stung.


    As the night dragged on, he closed his eyes, but sleep eluded him, leaving him to wrestle with his thoughts.


    ¡ª


    The following morning, Cindy arrived, a steaming bowl of chicken soup in hand.


    Upon seeing her, N stood up, her resolve firm. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest at home now. I¡¯lle back in the evening to take care of you,¡± she stated, attempting to maintain herposure.


    Before she could finish, Cindy sneered, ¡°How can you sleep knowing that rk is like this because of you?!¡±


    N chose to ignore the venom in her tone, walking out of the room after informing rk of her departure. As she exited, she could still hear Cindy¡¯s harsh words echoing behind her, but she refused to let them affect her.


    Outside the hospital, she spotted Damon¡¯s car parked nearby. She tried to brush it off, but he stepped out and intercepted her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride home,¡± Damon offered, his tone gentle yet firm.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, there¡¯s no need. I can take a cab,¡± N insisted, trying to maintain her independence.


    ¡°You choose¡ªeither you get in the car yourself, or I¡¯ll help you into it. It¡¯s up to you,¡± Damon said, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    N bit her lip, weighing her options. After a moment of contemtion, she sighed and opened the passenger door, slipping inside.


    The ride home was enveloped in silence, each lost in their own thoughts.


    When the car finally came to a stop at the entrance of her apartmentplex, Damon turned to find N deep in contemtion. His brow furrowed slightly, concern etched across his features.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asked, breaking the silence.


    N snapped back to reality, her thoughts swirling. After a brief hesitation, she replied, ¡°Uncle Damon, I still feel that this incident wasn¡¯t an ident.¡±


    Damon regarded her intently. Her hair was disheveled, herplexion pale, and her eyes bore the weight of exhaustion, yet there was a fire of determination within her gaze that stirred his sympathy.


    ¡°You¡¯re exhausted. Go home, take a shower, and get some rest. Leave the rest to me. Don¡¯t think about it for now,¡± he coaxed, his voice soothing.


    N bit her lip, a lump forming in her throat. ¡°Uncle Damon, you don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡±


    ¡°I do believe you, but right now, the most important thing is for you to rest,¡± he reassured, his expression serious and sincere.


    For reasons she couldn¡¯t quite articte, N felt a wave of emotion wash over her. She looked away, fighting back tears that threatened to spill.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Damon,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling.


    After the ident, she had felt adrift and powerless, but Damon¡¯s unwavering belief in her provided a flicker of hope. It was the first time she felt a sense of relief wash over her. Even if she was unsure of herself, Damon was willing to stand by her side.


    ¡°Go home and rest. Don¡¯t worry about anything else for now. There will be a solution,¡± Damonforted, his voice a steady anchor in her stormy world.Conclusion


    As the chapter draws to a close, N stands at a crossroads, her heart heavy with the weight of her choices and the consequences that have unfolded. The tumultuous night has left her feeling both vulnerable and resolute, a blend of emotions that churn within her as she navigates theplexities of her rtionship with rk and the aftermath of the ident. While the shadows of doubt and betrayal linger, Damon¡¯s unwavering support acts as a lifeline, rekindling a flicker of hope amidst the chaos. His belief in her, despite the turmoil, reminds her that she is not alone in this fight. The moment she acknowledges her exhaustion and allows herself to lean on someone else is a crucial step toward healing, both for herself and for the fractured rtionships in her life.


    In the quiet embrace of the car ride home, N¡¯s thoughts swirl with uncertainty, yet a newfound determination begins to emerge. She recognizes that while the road ahead may be fraught with challenges, she possesses the strength to confront her fears and seek the truth behind the events that have transpired. The echoes of Cindy¡¯s harsh words still sting, but they no longer define her. Instead, she resolves to take control of her narrative, to step through the unseen doors that lead to untold worlds beyond her current pain. With Damon¡¯s encouragement, she begins to envision a future where she can reim her sense of self, heal from the past, and forge a path that honors her own needs and desires. This chapter closes not with finality, but with the promise of transformation, as N prepares to embrace the unknown with courage and resilience.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As N steps into her apartment, the weight of the events from the previous day hangs heavy in the air, and readers can anticipate a deep exploration of her emotional state. The tension between her and rk will undoubtedly escte, as the unresolved issues of betrayal and the impending divorce loom over them like a dark cloud. Expect N to grapple with her conflicting feelings¡ªher sense of duty to care for rk shing with her desire to break free from the shackles of their past. Will she find the strength to confront him about their future, or will she continue to hide behind her resolve?


    Moreover, Damon¡¯s unwavering support will y a crucial role in N¡¯s journey of self-discovery. As she navigates her tumultuous emotions, readers can look forward to pivotal conversations between N and Damon that might reveal hidden truths about the ident and the motivations behind the actions of those around them. Will Damon¡¯s belief in her lead to revtions that could change everything? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of trust, loyalty, and the paths we choose when faced with life-altering decisions. The stakes are higher than ever, and N must decide if she will rise above her circumstances or remain ensnared in the web of her past.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 199

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 199 Summary


    In the unfolding drama of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± we witness Damon grappling with a troubling n to orchestrate a divorce between N and rk. As Damon reflects on the potential maniption rk might employ due to his newfound disability, a sense of urgency drives him forward. His internal struggle is palpable as he contemtes the moral implications of his intentions, revealing a cold, calcting side to his character.


    Simultaneously, the narrative shifts to Cyrus, a figure of authority whose menacing demeanor dominates his study. He issues sharpmands to a subordinate, ensuring that a driver remains silent about a secret that could jeopardize him. The atmosphere is thick with tension as Cyrus strategizes to maintain control, disying a ruthless side to his personality. The exchange highlights themes of power and maniption, setting a dark tone for the chapter.


    Later, N enters the hospital, bringing warm soup for rk, only to be met with his explosive anger. His shouts echo through the halls, revealing his struggle to ept his disability. The confrontation with Jordyn, who mes N for rk¡¯s condition, adds to the emotional turmoil. N¡¯s choice to remain silent in the face of Jordyn¡¯s usations speaks to her inner strength and desire to maintainposure amidst chaos.


    As N approaches rk¡¯s bedside, their conversation reveals the depths of their rtionship. rk¡¯s bitterness and vulnerability sh with N¡¯spassion and resolve. He expresses a desire to finalize their divorce, believing he is a burden due to his disability. N¡¯s eptance of this decision, though heavy with emotion, indicates her understanding of rk¡¯s pain and her own conflicted feelings. The chapter concludes with a poignant moment as N serves rk soup, symbolizing warmth and care amidst their unraveling rtionship.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 199**


    As N disappeared into the depths of the apartmentplex, Damon turned on his heel, a sense of urgency propelling him forward. Each step he took resonated with the weight of his thoughts. How could he orchestrate a divorce between rk and N that would unfold withoutplications? The mere idea of rk using his newfound disability as a bargaining chip to manipte N sent a chill down Damon¡¯s spine. His expression hardened, reflecting the cold calction brewing within him.


    Meanwhile, in the dimly lit confines of Cyrus¡¯ study, a tense atmosphere hung in the air. Cyrus, a man whose presencemanded attention, barked his orders with an edge of menace. ¡°You ensure that driver keeps his mouth shut. If thises back to haunt me, I swear, you won¡¯t get off lightly!¡± His voice was a sharp de, slicing through the silence.


    Before him stood a man in his thirties, his head bowed in submission. ¡°Mr. Sumner, rest assured. He was on hisst legs anyway. For the sake of his family, he won¡¯t breathe a word,¡± he replied, his toneced with a mix of fear and loyalty.


    Cyrus nodded, a calcting gleam in his eyes. ¡°Good. Make sure thepensation for his family is delivered in cash. We can¡¯t leave any traces behind.¡± The air thickened with the weight of his words.


    ¡°Understood!¡± the man affirmed before hastily exiting the room.


    Once alone, Cyrus leaned back in his chair, a cold smirk curling at the corners of his lips. The game he yed was intricate, and he reveled in the control he wielded.


    ¡­


    Later that evening, N stepped into the hospital, a thermos of warm soup cradled in her hands. The moment she entered, the echo of rk¡¯s furious shouts pierced the air.


    ¡°Get out! I refuse to ept this! I can¡¯t be disabled! I want everyone out of this room!¡± His voice was a tempest, raging against the reality he faced.


    The door swung open violently, revealing Cindy and Jordyn, their faces streaked with tears, eyes swollen and red from the emotional turmoil. As Jordyn caught sight of N, her expression twisted with fury.


    ¡°N, thanks to you, rk will never walk again. Are you satisfied now?¡± she spat, venomcing her words.


    N felt a surge of confusion and disbelief. How could a mistress have the audacity to confront her like this? Instead of engaging in a public altercation in the hospital corridor, she chose silence, stepping past Jordyn and into the room where rky.


    As she crossed the threshold, a cup shattered at her feet, the sound sharp and jarring.


    ¡°I said, get out! I don¡¯t want to see anyone right now!¡± rk growled, his frustration palpable.


    When his eyesnded on N, the fury flickered momentarily, reced by a cold indifference. He turned his face away, his voice devoid of warmth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you either. Can you just leave me alone for a bit?¡±


    N bit her lip, carefully navigating around the shards of ceramic littering the floor. She settled herself beside the bed, her heart heavy with the weight of their shared history.


    ¡°I know this is incredibly hard for you to process, and you might be regretting your decision to save me,¡± she began gently. ¡°But we cannot change what¡¯s happened. Once you start to heal, we can explore treatment options abroad. There might still be hope.¡±


    rk¡¯s expression twisted into a bitter smile, his voice low and deliberate. ¡°N, I will never regret saving you. You mean more to me than these legs ever could. I even consider myself lucky to have been able to save you that day. It¡¯s just¡­ I need time toe to terms with the fact that I may never walk again.¡±


    N¡¯s gaze dropped, her hands clenching tightly in herp, a mixture of sympathy and helplessness swirling within her. She could see the struggle etched on rk¡¯s face, the battle between eptance and despair. With a deep breath, he continued, ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted out. Now that I¡¯m like this, I don¡¯t have the right to keep you tied to me. I don¡¯t want to be a burden. Once I¡¯m feeling a bit better, we can finalize the divorce.¡±


    N paused, the silence stretching between them like a taut string, before she finally responded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    rk¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at her calm eptance, and he gripped the bedclothes tightly, his heart racing. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that even after the loss of his mobility, she would still be resolute in her desire to leave him.


    ¡°About that document you sent me earlier¡­ Can you, for the sake of my sacrifice, refrain from sending it to the police?¡± he asked, his voice wavering slightly.


    N met his gaze, and for a moment, he hesitated before adding, ¡°I know my father has done unforgivable things to the Jaystons, but he¡¯s still my father. I can¡¯t just allow him to rot in prison.¡±


    With a soft sigh, N opened the thermos and poured a steaming bowl of chicken soup for rk, the warmth of the broth contrasting sharply with the chill of their conversation.


    **Chapter 200**


    *+25 Bonus*Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their painful exchange, the air between N and rk thickened with a bittersweet understanding. The gravity of their shared history weighed heavily on both, yet in that hospital room, amidst the chaos of emotions, a fragile thread ofpassion began to weave itself anew. N, with her heart aching for the man who had once been her anchor, found herself grappling with the reality of their impending separation. rk¡¯s vulnerabilityy bare before her, and despite the bitterness that had tainted their rtionship, she recognized the depth of his sacrifice. This moment marked not just the end of a chapter but also the beginning of a new journey for both of them¡ªone that would require healing, eptance, and the courage to face the unknown.


    As rky there, grappling with his new reality, and N prepared to step away from the life they had built together, a profound sense of loss enveloped them both. Yet, amidst the sorrow, there was an undercurrent of hope¡ªa glimmer that perhaps, through the pain of their choices, they could find a way to redefine their futures. N¡¯s decision to support rk in his time of need, despite her own desires, spoke volumes about theplexity of love and sacrifice. In that moment, they were not just two people on the brink of separation; they were survivors of their own making, ready to face the unseen doors that awaited them, leading to untold worlds beyond the confines of their past.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, tensions will reach a boiling point as N grapples with the emotional fallout of her decisions. The weight of rk¡¯s plea hangs heavy in the air, forcing her to confront not only her feelings for him but also the moral implications of protecting someone who has caused so much pain. As she navigates the treacherous waters of love, loyalty, and betrayal, N will be faced with a choice that could alter the course of their lives forever. Will she choose to shield rk¡¯s father from justice, or will her conscience push her to do what is right, regardless of the cost?


    Simultaneously, the lurking menace of Cyrus casts a shadow over the unfolding drama. His ruthless machinations and the lengths he is willing to go to maintain control will be increasingly evident. The stakes are rising, and his ominous presence will serve as a reminder that not all battles are fought in the open. As Damon continues to plot against rk, the intricate web of deceit and maniption will tighten, drawing all characters closer to a confrontation that promises to be explosive. Expect revtions and unexpected alliances as the characters are forced to confront their pasts and the choices that define them. The stage is set for a reckoning, and the question looms: who will emerge unscathed from the chaos?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 200

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane  200 Summary


    In Chapter 200 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± tensions rise between N and rk as they navigate the aftermath of a serious incident. N, resolute and unyielding, insists that rk must drink his soup before she considers his proposals regarding the evidence he possesses. rk, frustrated and desperate, tries to convince her to leverage the situation for his benefit, but N remains focused on his recovery, showing little empathy for his plight. Her firm stance leaves rk feeling helpless and bitter, as he grapples with the reality that N is adamant about pursuing a divorce and will not destroy the evidence.


    After N departs, rk¡¯s frustration boils over, leading him to contact Cyrus, who had initially suggested a more theatrical approach to manipte N¡¯s emotions. However, their ns seem to have backfired, as rk expresses his disbelief at N¡¯s coldness, even in the face of his vulnerability. Cyrus reassures him that he has someone watching N, hinting at darker intentions should she decide to turn the evidence over to the authorities. This revtion ignites a spark of determination in rk, who realizes the need to prioritize his own survival amidst the unfolding drama.


    Meanwhile, N takes swift action after leaving the hospital, reaching out to an investigator to gather information about the case linked to the ident. She learns about the driver¡¯s dire circumstances and the suspicious behavior of his family, which raises her suspicions about possible connections to rk and Cyrus. As she pieces together the timeline of events, N bes increasingly aware of the maniptive games at y, especially with rk¡¯s sudden agreement to the divorce after the ident.


    N¡¯s instincts tell her that there is more to the situation than meets the eye, prompting her to delve deeper into the financial activities surrounding rk and Cyrus. Her determination to uncover the truth intensifies as she contemtes the potential involvement of others, including a mysterious figure named Damon. With the stakes escting, N is resolved to navigate the treacherous waters ahead, knowing that the truth muste to light, regardless of the risks involved.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane


    **Chapter 200**


    ¡°First, drink the soup. Only then will I consider what you¡¯ve proposed,¡± N stated firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    rk leaned back slightly, his brow furrowing in frustration. ¡°N, my father mentioned that as long as you don¡¯t turn over the evidence to the police, you can demand anypensation you desire,¡± he insisted, his voiceced with urgency.


    N set the bowl down on the table, her face a mask of inscrutability as she met rk¡¯s gaze. ¡°I said I would think about it. Right now, you need to concentrate on getting better. I¡¯lle by again tomorrow,¡± she replied, her words clipped as she turned on her heel and left the room.


    Once N was gone, rk¡¯s pent-up frustration bubbled over, and he quickly dialed Cyrus, his voice betraying his agitation. ¡°She still hasn¡¯t agreed to anything,¡± he said, exasperation evident in every syble.


    Cyrus¡¯s voice dripped with disdain. ¡°I warned you that trying to elicit sympathy wouldn¡¯t work, but you insisted on this pathetic charade. Are you really ready to throw in the towel now?¡±


    Just a short while ago, Cyrus had contemted eliminating N entirely, but rk had convinced him to adopt a more theatrical approach¡ªying the role of a tragic hero who had been left disabled while attempting to save her. The aim was to soften her heart, to manipte her into destroying the evidence. Yet, all their plotting had led to nothing but disappointment.


    ¡°I never imagined she could be so cold. Even now, with my legs shattered, she remains unyielding. She¡¯s adamant about the divorce and refuses to destroy the evidence,¡± rkmented, his voice thick with bitterness.


    His mind raced with anger, struggling toprehend why N¡¯s response was so starkly different from what he had envisioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s because youck conviction. But don¡¯t worry; I have someone keeping an eye on her. If she truly ns to hand that evidence over to the police, I¡¯ll ensure she vanishes without a trace,¡± Cyrus dered, his tone chillingly confident.


    rk inhaled sharply, a flicker of cold determination igniting in his eyes.


    If N went through with her n to inform the authorities, not only would Cyrus face imprisonment, but he too would be dragged into the mess. With N showing such a ruthless side, he realized he needed to prioritize his own survival.


    ¡°Alright,¡± rk replied, a newfound resolve hardening his voice.


    Once N had exited the hospital, she wasted no time. As soon as she settled into the car, she pulled out her phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Mr. Monaghan, how is the investigation progressing?¡± she inquired, her tone professional yet tinged with underlying tension.


    A gravelly voice responded from the other end, ¡°Ms. Jayston, the driver was gravely ill, given only three months to live. Yesterday, his mother took the children and left Saintornia. Now, only his wife remains in the city. Interestingly, their lease is up next month, and she hasn¡¯t renewed it, almost as if she ns to leave once his case concludes.¡±


    N¡¯s brow furrowed in thought, her mind racing as she processed the information. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that his family left without renewing the lease. With no ie, it¡¯s only logical for them to return home. What¡¯s crucial now is to determine if there has been any sudden influx of funds recently,¡± she said, her voice steady but her thoughts swirling with concern.


    ¡°That might take some time. If someone is backing him, they¡¯re likely using cash instead of bank transfers,¡± Pete replied, his tone matter-of-fact.


    ¡°Understood. I have a strong suspicion that this incident is tied to rk and Cyrus. It would be prudent to look into any unusual financial activities on their part as well,¡± N reminded him, her intuition guiding her thoughts.


    Considering she had just confronted rk with the evidence to force a divorce, and the ident had urred so conveniently with rk arriving at the scene, it all felt suspiciously orchestrated.


    Moreover, after rk¡¯s paralysis, instead of leveraging his condition to manipte her into staying, he surprisingly agreed to the divorce. That wasn¡¯t the behavior of someone who would selflessly sacrifice their interests.


    This sudden agreement made N wary; she decided to y along with his suggestion. If this was indeed tied to rk, it wouldn¡¯t be long before his true motives came to light.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll keep you updated as soon as I have more information,¡± Pete assured her.


    After ending the call, N tightened her grip on the phone, her mind racing with possibilities.


    Beyond the ident, there was also the pressing issue of the evidence. She had already asked Pete about it, and he had confirmed that he wasn¡¯t the one who had sent it to Vrie.


    Who else could be working behind the scenes to aid her? Could it possibly be Damon?


    With these thoughts swirling in her mind, N knew she had to tread carefully. The stakes were higher than ever, and she was determined to uncover the truth.Conclusion


    In the tense aftermath of their confrontation, both N and rk find themselves at a crossroads, each grappling with their own motivations and the weight of their choices. N, resolute in her pursuit of justice, refuses to be swayed by rk¡¯s pleas, recognizing that his desperation is rooted in self-preservation rather than genuine remorse. As she delves deeper into the murky waters of deception surrounding the ident, her determination to uncover the truth solidifies, transforming her from a passive victim into an active seeker of justice. The emotional distance between them widens, highlighting the stark contrast between rk¡¯s maniptive tactics and N¡¯s unwavering integrity.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s frustration evolves into a chilling resolve, as he contemtes the lengths he is willing to go to protect himself. His previous notions of heroism crumble under the weight of reality, revealing a more sinister side motivated by fear and self-interest. The emotional arc culminates in a poignant realization for both characters: N¡¯s strength and rity of purpose stand in stark opposition to rk¡¯s moral decline. As they navigate their separate paths, the unseen doors to untold worlds beyond their current struggles beckon, suggesting that their choices will not only define their fates but also irrevocably alter the lives of those intertwined with theirs.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes between rk and N, the uing chapter promises to delve deeper into the murky waters of their entangled lives. With N¡¯s resolve hardening against rk¡¯s maniptions, readers can anticipate a fierce battle of wits as she embarks on a quest to uncover the truth behind the ident. The stakes are high, and N¡¯s instincts are sharper than ever, leading her to question not only rk¡¯s motives but also the mysterious forces that may be aiding her in this tumultuous journey. Expect revtions that will challenge her perceptions and force her to confront the shadows lurking in her past.


    Meanwhile, rk¡¯s desperation is palpable, and his alliance with Cyrus grows increasingly precarious. In the next chapter, we may witness a darker side of his character as he grapples with betrayal and the lengths he is willing to go to secure his own survival. With Cyrus¡¯s chilling threats hanging in the air, the tension will undoubtedly escte, leaving readers on the edge of their seats. How will N respond to the mounting pressure? Will she unravel the conspiracy that threatens her future, or will rk¡¯s machinations ensnare her further? The answers lie just beyond the next page, and the unfolding drama is sure to keep you guessing.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 201

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 201 Summary


    In Chapter 201 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± N grapples with theplicated dynamics of her rtionships, particrly her connection to Cyrus, Damon¡¯s brother. The realization of this familial link sends a chill through her, as she fears that any inquiries about Cyrus might jeopardize her chances of receiving help from Damon. Overwhelmed by confusion, she decides to confront Damon directly when the opportunity arises, setting aside her worries for the moment.


    The next day, N visits rk in the hospital, her heart heavy with concern. The sterile environment contrasts sharply with the intimate scene she encounters¡ªJordyn, sitting beside rk with a bowl of soup. N¡¯s attempt to mask her emotions is met with tension as Jordyn leaves reluctantly, hinting at an underlying rivalry. rk¡¯s firm request for Jordyn to step outside underscores the gravity of their conversation, creating an atmosphere thick with unspoken words.


    As N and rk finally confront each other, the discussion reveals deep-seated issues. rk acknowledges that N has her own life and suggests that Jordyn can take care of him from now on. N¡¯s frustration boils over as she confronts rk about his past infidelity and the emotional turmoil it has caused her. She questions his motives, wondering if his actions were genuinely selfless or part of a deeper deceit. The tension esctes as N demands ountability for rk¡¯s choices, revealing theplexity of her feelings toward him.


    rk¡¯s response is tinged with bitterness as he pleads for understanding regarding his father¡¯s situation, using N of being heartless for wanting justice. N, however, stands firm in her convictions, refusing to let rk manipte her emotions with promises ofpensation or kidney donations. Their exchange highlights the strain in their rtionship, as N feels the weight of past betrayals while rk appears resigned to the consequences of his actions. The chapter concludes with a sense of unresolved tension, leaving both characters at a crossroads in their tumultuous rtionship.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    **by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 201**


    Cyrus was, after all, the elder brother of Damon. The mere thought of this connection sent a shiver down N¡¯s spine. If Damon ever learned of her inquiries regarding Cyrus, the likelihood of him offering her any assistance would plummet. The weight of this realization pressed heavily upon her, and she felt a swirl of confusion.


    After a fruitless period of contemtion, she resolved to set aside her worries for the moment. Instead, she would seek a chance to confront Damon directly, to glean the truth from him when the moment was right.


    The following morning, N found herself at the hospital, her heart heavy with concern as she prepared to visit rk. The sterile scent of antiseptic filled the air, mingling with the soft beeping of machines that monitored the patients. With a deep breath, she pushed open the door to the ward, and her gaze fell upon a scene that made her pause. Jordyn was perched on the edge of rk¡¯s bed, a bowl of steaming chicken soup in hand, the kind of domestic scene that felt jarringly intimate.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m interrupting,¡± N remarked, her voice t, as she tried to mask the tumult of emotions roiling inside her.


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes sparked with a subtle challenge, yet she quickly ced the bowl down, rising from her seat with an awkward smile. ¡°No, no. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯lle back to check on rk after you¡¯re done¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, but the tension hung thick in the air.


    Before N could respond, rk¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°Jordyn, please step outside. I need to talk to her.¡± His tone was firm, leaving no room for argument.


    Jordyn nodded, her expression shifting to one of reluctant eptance. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right outside. Call me if you need anything.¡± As she brushed past N, she leaned in slightly, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°N, you won¡¯t win against me.¡±


    N offered a small, disarming smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Competing with you has never been on my agenda.¡± The thought of a man who had betrayed her being cherished by someone like Jordyn felt absurd.


    Once Jordyn had exited, the room settled into a heavy silence, the kind that amplifies the unspoken words lingering in the air.


    After what felt like an eternity, rk finally broke the stillness, his voice detached. ¡°N, I know you didn¡¯t want toe here. You have your work, your life. From now on, Jordyn can take care of me.¡±


    A frown creased N¡¯s brow. If it hadn¡¯t been for rk¡¯s reckless decision to save her, he wouldn¡¯t be lying there injured. The thought of Cindy twisting the narrative to her advantage loomed over her like a dark cloud,pelling her to be present, to fulfill her role as his wife.


    ¡°I¡¯m your wife, and you saved me this time,¡± she stated, her voice steady, though her heart raced.


    rk let out a softugh,ced with sarcasm. ¡°Even if I saved you and lost my legs in the process, your feelings toward me haven¡¯t changed, have they?¡±


    ¡°You did save me, but that doesn¡¯t erase the betrayal of your infidelity. I¡¯ve given you chances before, yet you¡¯ve never managed to address your situation with Jordyn or her child properly. Instead, you allowed her to parade around in front of me, didn¡¯t you?¡± N shot back, her voice rising with the heat of her emotions.


    What lingered in her mind was the crucial question: Did rk genuinely want to save her, or was this just anotheryer of his intricate deceit? She hadn¡¯t yet deciphered his true intentions. If this was an ident, she would remain and care for him. But if it was part of arger scheme, herpassion would not extend so easily.


    rk was momentarily silenced by her words, his expression shifting as he processed her usations.


    After a long, tense pause, he finally replied, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to stay with me now. I just hope you¡¯ll show some mercy toward my father. But you won¡¯t agree, will you? You want a man in his fifties to go to prison. How can you be so heartless?¡±


    There was a note of usation in his voice, a desperate plea wrapped in bitterness.


    N couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°Heartless? Perhaps you should ask your father why he resorted to such underhanded tactics against Harris Pharmaceuticals.¡±


    ¡°I understand this is difficult for you to ept, but we can¡¯t rewind time. What matters most for you and your father ispensation. I can continue searching for a kidney donor for him. He¡¯ll recover and be discharged soon.¡±


    rk¡¯s tone softened, as if trying to appeal to her better nature. ¡°Then I¡¯ll provide him with some funds to start anew. Maybe he can establish another Harris Pharmaceuticals. Handing over evidence to the police will only lead to mutual destruction. You won¡¯t see a penny of thatpensation,¡± he coaxed, his eyes pleading.


    ¡°rk, you¡¯ve dangled the kidney donation over my head so many times, only to give it to someone else in the end. As forpensation, I don¡¯t need it!¡± N snapped, her frustration bubbling to the surface.


    rk¡¯s gaze held a hint of resignation as he replied, ¡°N, perhaps I¡¯ve shielded you too well over the years, which is why you remain so naive.¡±Conclusion


    In the charged atmosphere of the hospital room, N felt the weight of her choices pressing down on her. The confrontation with rk had unearthed a tumult of unresolved emotions, revealing the fractures in their rtionship that were far from mended. As she grappled with theplexities of love, betrayal, and loyalty, it became increasingly clear that her path forward was littered with difficult decisions. The revtion of rk¡¯s past actions and his maniptive tendencies forced her to confront not only her feelings for him but also the implications of his family¡¯s legacy. N stood at a crossroads, torn between her sense of duty and the instinct to protect herself from further heartache.


    As she left the hospital, the echoes of their conversation lingered in her mind, intertwining with her thoughts of Damon and Cyrus. The realization that her connection to Damon could jeopardize her quest for rity weighed heavily on her. Yet, she resolved to face her fears head-on, knowing that the truth, however painful, was the only way to untangle the web of deceit surrounding her. With each step away from the sterile confines of the ward, N felt a flicker of determination ignite within her. She would confront Damon, seek the answers she craved, and navigate the unseen doors thaty ahead, ready to step into the untold worlds of her own making.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension in rk¡¯s hospital room reaches a boiling point, N finds herself at a crossroads, torn between her lingering feelings for her husband and the bitter taste of betrayal that lingers in her heart. In the uing chapter, expect to delve deeper into N¡¯s internal struggle as she grapples with the implications of rk¡¯s words. Will she sumb to the emotional pull of their shared history, or will she stand firm in her resolve to seek justice for the wrongs done to her family? With the stakes higher than ever, N¡¯s decisions will ripple through the lives of those around her, igniting a chain reaction that could alter the course of her future.


    Meanwhile, the shadow of Damon loomsrger than ever. As N contemtes her next move, the question remains: how will she navigate the treacherous waters of family loyalty and betrayal? The revtion of Cyrus as Damon¡¯s brother addsyers ofplexity to her situation, and readers can anticipate a confrontation that could either solidify alliances or shatter them entirely. With each unseen door that opens, new worlds of intrigue and deception await, leading N closer to the truth she desperately seeks. Expect shocking revtions, unexpected alliances, and the ever-present specter of betrayal as N steps further into the unknown, where every choice could have dire consequences.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 202

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 202 Summary


    In Chapter 202 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± rk confronts N with a harsh reality about justice and power. He emphasizes that true significance lies in what can be obtained, implying that fairness is a futile pursuit. N, filled with indignation, challenges rk¡¯s perspective, refusing to ept his notion ofpensation as a substitute for genuine justice. Their exchange is charged with tension, highlighting N¡¯s determination to stand her ground despite rk¡¯s attempts to diminish her resolve.


    As the conversation esctes, N asserts her need for time to think about turning over evidence to the police, while rk¡¯s demeanor shifts from frustration to an icy indifference. N¡¯spassion shines through when she offers her support to rk, despite the emotional distance that has grown between them. However, rk¡¯s cold response leaves N unsettled as she exits, burdened by their unresolved conflict. Alone in her car, she decides to reach out to Vrie, seeking the counsel of someone who understands her plight.


    Meanwhile, rk grapples with his feelings for N, realizing that she harbors no romantic interest in him. This painful acknowledgment prompts him to take decisive action, as he contacts his father to move forward with a n, feeling a mix of relief and dread. His internal struggle continues when Jordyn enters the ward, sensing his turmoil but receiving a harsh rebuke for her concern. rk¡¯s emotional walls lead to an outburst that deeply affects Jordyn, leaving her in tears as he remains emotionally detached.


    As the chapter progresses, Vrie grows increasingly anxious about N¡¯s absence. After multiple failed attempts to reach her, a sense of foreboding grips Vrie, leading her to consider that something may have happened to her friend. Faced with the limitations of reporting a missing person, she decides to contact Damon for assistance, hoping he can help locate N. The chapter closes with a palpable tension, as the characters navigate theirplex emotions and the looming uncertainty of N¡¯s whereabouts.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 202**


    **Chapter 202**


    ¡°Listen closely, because this is crucial,¡± rk began, his tone clipped and serious. ¡°Only what you can actually obtain holds any real significance. Do you grasp that? This world is rife with injustices. Not everyone is granted an apology, nor does everyone find justice. Justice is not synonymous with truth¡ªit is aligned with power.¡± His voice carried a weight that seemed to hang in the air between them.


    N met his gaze with a chill in her eyes, her heart racing with indignation. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that I should simply ept your so-calledpensation, as if it were some act of charity, and pretend that nothing ever transpired? Is that your solution?¡± Her voice dripped with sarcasm, masking the turmoil within her.


    ¡°I sincerely hope you canprehend what truly matters to you at this moment,¡± rk continued, his expression hardening. ¡°You need to be realistic. Chasing after fairness is a futile endeavor; it holds little genuine value in this world.¡± His words wereced with a mixture of frustration and a hint of pity.


    N inhaled deeply, her resolve strengthening. ¡°As long as I believe it holds significance, that is more than enough for me,¡± she replied, determination radiating from her every word.


    rk¡¯s eyes darkened further, a storm brewing behind them. ¡°So, you are resolute in your decision to turn that evidence over to the police, regardless of the consequences?¡± His voice was low, almost a growl, as if daring her to stand firm.


    ¡°I told you, I need time to think,¡± N reiterated, her tone unwavering, though the uncertainty gnawed at her.


    At that moment, the warmth in rk¡¯s demeanor vanished entirely, leaving behind an icy void. He regarded her with a nk expression, devoid of any emotion. ¡°Understood. You may leave now,¡± he stated tly.


    The sight of him like this sent a shiver down N¡¯s spine, an unsettling feeling creeping in.


    ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± she said softly, her heart aching. ¡°If you ever find yourself unable to stand on your own in the future, I promise I will be there for you.¡± Her words were sincere, a flicker ofpassion amidst the tension.


    rk remained silent, his face as unyielding as stone.


    N chose not to say anything further as she walked out of the room, the weight of their conversation heavy on her shoulders.


    Once she slid into the car, she sat in silence, her mind racing. After a moment of contemtion, she resolved to call Vrie and arrange a meeting. She needed to talk to someone who understood.


    In the ward¡­


    rk stared out the window, the world outside a blur as he lost himself in thought. After a few moments, he picked up his phone and dialed Cyrus. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s move forward with what you suggested,¡± he said, his voice steady butced with urgency.


    When he ended the call, he felt a rush of relief mixed with dread, as if he had crossed an invisible line. He knew that waiting any longer would only lead to regret.


    This incident had made it painfully clear to him: N had no feelings for him. It was time to stop hesitating.


    Jordyn entered the ward, her eyes immediatelynding on rk¡¯s somber expression. She paused, sensing the tension in the air.


    ¡°rk¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a disagreement with Ms. Jayston?¡± she inquired, her voiceced with concern.


    ¡°Stay out of matters that don¡¯t involve you!¡± rk snapped, his irritation bubbling to the surface.


    Jordyn stiffened, her heart sinking at his harsh tone. ¡°Alright. I understand,¡± she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    She settled beside him, her tone softening. ¡°The chicken soup will get cold if you don¡¯t eat it. Let me feed you.¡± Her eyes were filled with a mix of hope and worry.


    rk shot her an impatient nce. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Just leave me alone,¡± he retorted, his voice sharp.


    ¡°But I spent hours preparing this soup¡­ You¡ª¡± Jordyn started, her frustration rising.


    ¡°Get out!¡± rk¡¯s expression darkened suddenly, morphing into something frightening.


    Jordyn recoiled, instinctively stepping back, her face paling. She bit her lip, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t want me here, I¡¯ll go¡­¡± Her voice trembled as she turned away, fleeing the room in tears.


    rk¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his heart a fortress against the pain he had just inflicted.


    Meanwhile, Vrie sat in the restaurant they had agreed upon, ncing at her watch for what felt like the hundredth time. An hour had passed, and still, there was no sign of N.


    Growing anxious, she dialed N¡¯s number, only to be met with the disheartening sound of a disconnected line.


    A frown creased Vrie¡¯s brow, a sense of foreboding wrapping around her like a heavy cloak. N wouldn¡¯t have turned off her phone while on her way.


    As the minutes ticked by, Vrie made several more attempts to reach her friend, each call going straight to voicemail. A knot of fear tightened in her stomach as the realization dawned on her: something might have happened to N.


    Just as she was about to dial the police, she recalled that she would need to wait a full 24 hours before reporting someone missing.


    After a moment of hesitation, she decided to reach out to Damon instead.


    Given that Damon had previously asked her about something N needed, she figured he might be more effective in locating her than rk would be.


    As soon as the call connected, Vrie spoke urgently, ¡°Mr. Summer, N was supposed to meet me earlier. I¡¯ve been waiting for over an hour, and she hasn¡¯t shown up. Could you have your team help look for her?¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their confrontation, both N and rk found themselves standing at a precipice, the weight of unspoken truths hanging heavily in the air. N¡¯s resolve to pursue justice, despite the inherent risks, illuminated her fierce spirit and unwillingness to be silenced. Her decision to seek out Vrie for support signified a pivotal moment, a step toward reiming her agency in a world that often sought to strip it away. Meanwhile, rk¡¯s chilling eptance of his feelings for N, coupled with his harsh dismissal of Jordyn, revealed a man grappling with his own demons. The emotional distance he created was a defense mechanism, yet it also underscored his profound loneliness, a stark contrast to the warmth he had once known.


    As the chapter closed, the paths of both characters diverged, each seeking sce in their own way. N¡¯s determination to confront the injustices of her reality hinted at a burgeoning strength, while rk¡¯s decision to act upon his father¡¯s advice suggested a surrender to the darker forces at y in his life. The looming uncertainty of N¡¯s fate weighed heavily on Vrie, who now found herself caught in a web of anxiety and fear for her friend. In this moment of tension and unresolved conflict, the story beckoned the reader to consider the myriad unseen doors thaty ahead¡ªeach one leading to untold worlds shaped by choice, consequence, and the intricate dance of human emotion.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between N and rk to escte as the stakes rise. N¡¯s decision to turn over evidence to the police will not only test her resolve but also ignite a fierce confrontation with rk, who is determined to protect his interests at all costs. With rk¡¯s newfound urgency to act on his father¡¯s suggestions, the undercurrents of power and betrayal will deepen, leaving N caught in a web of moral dilemmas and emotional turmoil. Will she stand firm in her quest for justice, or will the weight of rk¡¯s influence sway her decisions?


    Meanwhile, Vrie¡¯s growing concern for N will set off a chain of events that may lead to unforeseen consequences. As she enlists Damon¡¯s help to locate her friend, the narrative will delve into the dynamics of their rtionships, revealing hidden loyalties and unexpected alliances. The clock is ticking, and with each passing moment, the danger surrounding N intensifies. What secrets lie in wait, and how will the characters navigate the unseen doors that lead to untold worlds beyond their current reality? The next chapter promises to unravel these threads, bringing readers closer to the heart of the conflict while raising the stakes for everyone involved.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 203

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 203 Summary


    In Chapter 203 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± Damon is abruptly pulled from a routine meeting by an urgent phone call regarding N¡¯s rming disappearance. His immediate reaction is one of intensity and urgency, as he instructs his colleague Spencer to arrange protection for her. The atmosphere in the conference room shifts dramatically, filled with tension as the gravity of the situation bes clear. Spencer, filled with concern, rushes to follow Damon¡¯s orders, highlighting the escting stakes of N¡¯s safety.


    As Damon returns to his office, his mind races with anxiety and fear for N¡¯s well-being. Just as he begins to process the situation, Spencer rushes in with distressing news: the car believed to be carrying N is actually being driven by a taxi driver, who has been bribed to take her vehicle. This revtion sends shockwaves through Damon, who is furious at thepse in security. His frustration boils over as he demands immediate action to retrieve surveince footage from the gas station, reflecting the high stakes and urgency of the moment.


    Meanwhile, N finds herself in a dire situation, tied up in a deste warehouse, realizing the gravity of her predicament as she regains consciousness. Cyrus, her captor, enters with a menacing presence, nked by bodyguards. The tension esctes as Cyrus demands sensitive documents from her, revealing his cold and calcting nature. Despite her fear, N stands her ground, fiercely confronting Cyrus about his past actions that led to her family¡¯s suffering, showcasing her strength and defiance in the face of danger.


    Cyrus¡¯s sinister intentions be clear as he threatens N with death if she does notply. His chilling resolve contrasts sharply with N¡¯s desperation, as she pleads for her life and highlights the criminality of his actions. Despite the looming threat, N¡¯s spirit remains unbroken, and her defiance shines through as she warns Cyrus of the consequences of his actions. The chapter concludes with a flicker of hope, as an object hidden within N¡¯s clothing begins to blink, suggesting that help may still be on the way in this dark moment.


    Overall, this chapter encapstes a tense and emotional struggle between desperation and defiance, as characters grapple with fear, urgency, and the looming threat of violence. The stakes are high, and as the plot unfolds, the reader is left with a sense of anticipation regarding N¡¯s fate and the potential for rescue.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 203**


    **Chapter 203**


    Damon was seated at the long, polished conference table, surrounded by colleagues, when an urgent call pierced through the mundane discussions. In an instant, he rose from his chair, his voice dropping to a low, intense whisper that demanded attention. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll have people look into it right away.¡± The atmosphere shifted, the gravity of his words hanging in the air like a storm cloud ready to burst.


    Spencer, who had been sitting nearby, felt a jolt of concern surge through him. He quickly approached Damon, his brow furrowed with worry. ¡°Mr. Sumner, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze was fierce, his mind racing with the implications of the news he had just received. ¡°Dismiss the meeting. We¡¯ll reconvene tomorrow. I need you to contact the two individuals I asked you to arrange for N¡¯s protection¡ªdo it immediately. She¡¯s missing.¡± The weight of his words struck Spencer like a physical blow, and realization dawned on him, the seriousness of the situation sinking in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it right away,¡± Spencer replied, determination igniting within him as he rushed to execute Damon¡¯s orders.


    Once back in his office, Damon¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, each more troubling than thest. His heart raced as he envisioned the worst-case scenarios. Just then, a sharp knock broke through his reverie. It was Spencer, his face a mask of grim urgency. ¡°Mr. Sumner, the two guards have reported that Ms. Jayston¡¯s car is heading out of town. I¡¯ve instructed them to try and intercept it.¡±


    ¡°Good. Send me her current location,¡± Damonmanded, his voice steady yetced with an undercurrent of anxiety.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Spencer replied, his fingers flying over his phone as he sent the information.


    However, just as Spencer was about to breathe a sigh of relief, his phone rang, and he answered it with a frown. But as he listened, hisplexion drained of color.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ the person in the car¡­ isn¡¯t Ms. Jayston¡­¡± he stammered, the reality of the situation crashing down around them.


    Damon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, a chill running down his spine. ¡°Who is it then?¡± His voice was barely above a whisper, the tension palpable.


    ¡°It¡¯s a taxi driver. Apparently, while Ms. Jayston was paying at a gas station, someone slipped him cash to drive off in her car. Ms. Jayston is now missing,¡± Spencer exined, his voice trembling with the weight of the revtion.


    Damon¡¯s frustration boiled over, his temper ring. ¡°Useless! You couldn¡¯t even keep track of one person! Get the gas station¡¯s surveince footage right now!¡± he barked, his voice echoing in the confines of the office.


    Meanwhile, in a deste warehouse on the outskirts of the city, N slowly regained consciousness. The world around her was hazy, and as her senses sharpened, she realized she was bound to a chair, tape covering her mouth, rendering her cries for help silent. Panic surged through her as she instinctively struggled against her restraints, the reality of her situation sinking in.


    The heavy door creaked open, and Cyrus stepped inside, nked by four imposing bodyguards. The air was thick with tension, and N¡¯s heart raced as she recognized him.


    One of the guards approached her, yanking the tape from her mouth with little regard for herfort.


    ¡°What do you want, Cyrus Summer?¡± N demanded, her voice fierce despite the fear gnawing at her insides.


    Cyrus¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk, bypassing any pretense of pleasantries. ¡°Hand over the documents you sent to rk, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± His tone was matter-of-fact, as if they were discussing a mundane transaction rather than her life hanging in the bnce.


    ¡°Do you honestly think that¡¯s possible?¡± N shot back, her icy gaze locking onto his. There was no trace of fear in her eyes, only defiance.


    ¡°N, you and rk were once married, and you even called me ¡®Dad¡¯. I don¡¯t want to kill you. Just give me the documents, and we can still be a family,¡± Cyrus coaxed, a twisted sense of charmcing his words.


    ¡°A family?¡± N¡¯s expression morphed into one of disdain, her voice dripping with contempt. ¡°You¡¯re the reason Harris Pharmaceuticals went bankrupt, leaving my father tonguish in a hospital, waiting for a kidney transnt. Do you really expect me to pretend nothing happened and embrace your idea of family?¡±


    Cyrus¡¯s smile faded, reced by a chilling resolve. ¡°Since you refuse to cooperate, I¡¯ll have to ensure you disappearpletely.¡±


    Panic flickered in N¡¯s eyes, and she raised her voice, desperation creeping in. ¡°Are you really nning to kill me just to cover your tracks?¡±


    Cyrus nodded, the finality of his decision evident in his demeanor. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to kill you. Even in death, I¡¯ll find those documents. Your refusal to cooperate has forced my hand. We could have resolved this peacefully, but you insist on opposing me.¡±


    ¡°Do you realize you¡¯remitting kidnapping and murder? You¡¯re breaking thew!¡± N eximed, her voice rising with indignation.


    Cyrus¡¯s eyes reflected no fear, only a twisted pity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll simply vanish. No one will know you¡¯re gone, and no one will ever find your body.¡±


    With that, Cyrus¡¯s men advanced, seizing N and dragging her from the chair, pulling her toward the door with a ruthless efficiency.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you!¡± N cried, her spirit unbroken even in the face of impending doom.


    Cyrusughed, a cruel sound that echoed in the empty warehouse. ¡°Hahaha! ¡®Getting what¡¯sing to me¡¯? If that were true, I would have been caught long ago when I dealt with Harrison. You¡¯re so naive to believe in such things. I suggest you pray for a better fate in your next life and avoid such misfortune!¡±


    Unbeknownst to everyone in that grim warehouse, a small, square object nestled within N¡¯s clothing began to blink faintly, a glimmer of hope in an otherwise darkening world.Conclusion


    As the chapter draws to a close, the stakes have never been higher for N, whose fierce defiance stands in stark contrast to the chilling intentions of Cyrus. Bound and facing the imminent threat of violence, she embodies resilience, refusing to let fear extinguish her spirit, even as her life hangs in the bnce. The emotional tumult within Damon, marked by his frantic efforts to locate her and the mounting frustration at the unfolding chaos, underscores the depth of his feelings for N. Their intertwined fates propel the narrative into a gripping climax, where love and loyalty collide with betrayal and vengeance.


    In the midst of despair, a flicker of hope emerges through the mysterious object hidden within N¡¯s clothing, hinting at unseen allies and potential rescue. This glimmer serves as a poignant reminder that even in the darkest moments, there lies the possibility for salvation and redemption. As the chapter closes, readers are left breathless, eagerly anticipating the next turn of events that will determine not only N¡¯s fate but also the emotional resolutions for Damon and the others entwined in this perilous web. The tension lingers, suggesting that the unseen doors to untold worlds are about to swing open, revealing the unexpected paths that lie ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes, readers can anticipate a gripping continuation of N¡¯s perilous situation. With Cyrus¡¯s men closing in on her, the stakes have never been higher. Will N¡¯s fierce spirit and determination be enough to outsmart her captors, or will she sumb to the sinister ns of her estranged father? The faint glimmer of hope hidden within her clothing hints at a possible twist, igniting curiosity about what this mysterious object could be and how it might aid her escape.


    Meanwhile, Damon is racing against time, grappling with the urgency of the situation as he seeks to locate N before it¡¯s toote. The pressure mounts as he navigates a web of deception and danger, determined to uncover the truth behind her disappearance. With Spencer¡¯s frantic efforts to retrieve the gas station¡¯s surveince footage and the looming threat of Cyrus¡¯s ruthless tactics, the next chapter promises a heart-pounding chase filled with unexpected revtions and high-stakes confrontations. Will Damon arrive in time to save N, or will Cyrus¡¯s dark ambitions lead to irreversible consequences? The anticipation is palpable as readers brace themselves for a whirlwind of action, suspense, and the unraveling of secrets that could change everything.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 204

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 204 Summary


    In ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± chaos erupts as police officers storm a warehouse where Cyrus is confronted and arrested for kidnapping N. The scene is charged with intense emotions as Cyrus, filled with rage and betrayal, realizes that N has set him up, leading to his swift capture. His anger is palpable, directed not only at the officers but especially at N, whom he uses of orchestrating his downfall. N, on the other hand, is terrified yet defiant, struggling to assert her innocence against Cyrus¡¯s usations.


    As Cyrus is handcuffed and taken away, N experiences a rush of relief, though remnants of fear linger. She expresses her gratitude to Pete, who had warned her about Cyrus¡¯s intentions, but he questions her decision to confront the danger head-on. N exins her reasoning, citing the inadequacy of simply turning over evidence to the police, as she believes Cyrus would evade justice without a stronger case against him. This moment reveals her conviction and determination to ensure that Cyrus faces the consequences of his actions.


    After N gives her statement at the police station, she encounters the Sumners, who are furious about Cyrus¡¯s arrest. Their anger culminates in a violent confrontation, as Cindyshes out at N, ming her for the situation. The tension is thick as Cindy demands N rify that the events were a misunderstanding, showcasing the deep familial conflict and the stakes involved. N¡¯s resolve is tested as she stands firm in the face of their fury, underscoring her strength and the weight of her choices.


    Overall, the chapter highlights themes of betrayal, justice, and theplexities of familial loyalty. N¡¯s courageous stance against Cyrus¡¯s maniptive schemes sets the stage for a confrontation that goes beyond mere physical danger, delving into the emotional turmoil and moral dilemmas faced by the characters. The story leaves readers on edge, anticipating the fallout from these events and the choices that will shape their futures.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    by Sage Hunter Lane 204


    As soon as they arrived at the door, a dozen police officers burst in like a storm, their uniforms a blur of blue and ck.


    Cyrus felt the world tilt beneath him, his heart racing as he grappled with the rapid turn of events. The shock coursed through him, leaving his face a canvas of fear and rage when, in an instant, he found himself pinned to the cold, hard ground.


    ¡°Let me go! Do you have any idea who I am?!¡± he growled, his voice a low, menacing rumble that echoed against the warehouse walls.


    ¡°Who you are doesn¡¯t matter right now. You¡¯re under arrest for kidnapping, and we are taking you into custody!¡± one of the officers barked, his tone firm and unyielding.


    Cyrus shot a venomous re at N, his eyes aze with a hatred so intense it felt almost tangible. ¡°N, you set me up!¡± he spat, the usation dripping with bitterness.


    He had been meticulous in his nning, keeping the details of his scheme to abduct N shrouded in secrecy, shared only with his most trusted associates. The rapid arrival ofw enforcement could only mean one thing¡ªN had anticipated his move,ying a trap that snapped shut around him like a vice.


    His fury surged, a tempest within him that threatened to consume everything. It was as if he wanted to rip her apart, piece by piece.


    N, herplexion drained of color and her eyes wide with fright, stared back at him, disbelief etched across her features. ¡°You¡¯re insane! You¡¯re the one who kidnapped me! How could I possibly force you to do anything?¡± she protested, her voice trembling yet defiant.


    But in that fleeting moment, Cyrus caught a glimmer of something in her eyes¡ªa cold satisfaction that sent a shiver down his spine.


    ¡°Just wait! I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± he snarled, his voice a low growl filled with ominous promise.


    N instinctively retreated behind one of the officers, her demeanor shifting to that of an innocent victim, fear radiating from her.


    Fuming with indignation and the realization that he had been blindsided, Cyrus was swiftly led away, handcuffed and defeated, alongside his men.


    As N stepped out of the warehouse, the cool air hit her like a wave, and she felt a rush of relief. Pete hurried to her side, concern etched into his features. ¡°Ms. Jayston, are you alright?¡±


    N shook her head, trying to dispel the remnants of fear that clung to her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mr. Monaghan, please take me to the police station. I need to give my statement,¡± she replied, her voice steadier than she felt.


    Pete nodded, his expression serious. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Once they were settled in the car, Pete¡¯s brow furrowed with worry. ¡°Ms. Jayston, we were incredibly fortunate that the police arrived when they did. Otherwise, things could have spiraled out of control¡­¡±


    A smile crept onto N¡¯s lips, the anxiety that had gripped her moments before fading into the background. ¡°Mr. Monaghan, I trust youpletely. I appreciate that you warned me about Cyrus¡¯ ns to kidnap me,¡± she said, her gratitude genuine.


    Pete let out a resigned sigh, knowing that his intentions had been to caution her, not to encourage her to orchestrate a trap that would only deepen Cyrus¡¯ charges. ¡°Ms. Jayston, is it really worth risking your life like this? If you had just handed over the evidence to the police, Cyrus would have ended up behind bars anyway,¡± he questioned, concerncing his voice.


    N nced down, the weight of her decision settling in. ¡°It¡¯s worth it to me. I consulted awyer, and the evidence would only lead to an economic crime charge. With some influence from the Sumners, Cyrus might have evaded jail time entirely. I want to ensure he faces absolute certainty,¡± she exined softly, conviction in her tone.


    Pete sighed again, frustration mingling with relief. ¡°You were lucky this time. I hope you won¡¯t put yourself in danger like this again. Your life is the most important thing,¡± he urged, his voice tinged with genuine concern.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Mr. Monaghan,¡± N said, her heart swelling with appreciation.


    As Pete started the car, he added, ¡°I¡¯m still investigating who sent you that document, and I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I find out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± N replied, her voice steady.


    ¡°Anytime,¡± Pete said, offering her a reassuring smile.


    After dropping N off at the police station, Pete left, his mind still racing with thoughts of the day¡¯s events.


    Meanwhile, the Sumners quickly caught wind of Cyrus¡¯ arrest and rushed to the station while N was still in the process of giving her statement. They attempted to bail him out, but their efforts met with failure.


    As N concluded her statement and stepped out of the room, she was met with the grim faces of Richard, Marie, and Cindy, among others.


    The moment they spotted her, their expressions darkened, tension crackling in the air.


    Cindy, her eyes zing with fury, stormed up to N and pped her across the face with a resounding crack. ¡°You jinx! You called the police and got your father arrested! Are you out of your mind?! You¡¯d better exin to the police that this is all a misunderstanding!¡± she shouted, her voice echoing with anger and disbelief.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of chaos, N stood at the precipice of a new reality, her heart still racing from the adrenaline of the confrontation. The weight of her choices pressed heavily upon her, yet within the turmoil, she found a flicker of strength. She had taken a stand, not just against Cyrus but against the fear that had long shackled her. As she faced the wrath of the Sumners, their anger a reflection of the turmoil that had erupted, she felt a profound sense of liberation. The sting of Cindy¡¯s p was a reminder of the stakes at y, but it also solidified her resolve. N understood now that she was no longer just a pawn in someone else¡¯s game; she was a yer in her own right, willing to risk everything to ensure justice was served.


    As the dust settled around her, N¡¯s path forward became clearer. She had chosen to confront her fears and fight for her truth, even if it meant facing the wrath of those who once held power over her. The journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but she was ready to navigate the unknown. With the support of allies like Pete, who had shown unwavering loyalty, N felt emboldened to press on. The unseen doors that had opened before her now revealed untold worlds of possibility, each step a testament to her resilience. In the face of adversity, she had discovered not only her strength but also the courage to redefine her destiny, forging a future that was truly her own.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers should brace themselves for a whirlwind of emotions and escting tensions as N confronts the fallout from her audacious decision to expose Cyrus. With the Sumners now aware of her role in his arrest, the stakes have never been higher. N will find herself navigating a treacherousndscape filled with betrayal and unexpected alliances. As she grapples with the consequences of her actions, the reader can expect a deeper exploration of her motivations and the moralplexities thate with seeking justice in a world rife with corruption.


    Meanwhile, Cyrus, fueled by rage and a thirst for revenge, is not one to be easily defeated. The chapter will delve into his desperate attempts to turn the tide, revealing the lengths he is willing to go to reim his power and exact vengeance on N. As he plots from behind bars, the tension will mount, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, wondering what dark schemes he will unleash.


    As N prepares to face the wrath of the Sumners and the repercussions of her bold stand, the chapter promises to intertwine suspense with emotional depth, setting the stage for a gripping confrontation that will challenge N¡¯s resolve and test her courage. With unexpected twists lurking around every corner, readers will be left eager to uncover what lies ahead in this intricate web of deceit and resilience.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 205

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 205 Summary


    In Chapter 205 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the confrontation between N and Cindy esctes dramatically at the police station. N¡¯s quick reflexes prevent Cindy from striking her, and she delivers a poignant reminder of the stakes involved: her father is in desperate need of a kidney due to the deceitful actions of Cindy¡¯s husband, Cyrus. The tension is thick as N¡¯s icy stare and determined words reveal her deep emotional turmoil, highlighting the gravity of the situation surrounding her father¡¯s health and the betrayal she feels from the Sumners.


    Cindy, feeling cornered by N¡¯s usations, reacts with indignation, insisting that N needs to resolve her issues with her family. However, N counters with the seriousness of the crimes involved, including kidnapping and attempted murder, which Cindy seems to underestimate. The conversation is charged with frustration and anger, as both women grapple with their emotions and the consequences of their loved ones¡¯ actions. Richard¡¯s authoritative interruption serves to further escte the tension, as he acknowledges N¡¯s strength while simultaneously belittling her naivety.


    As the chapter progresses, Richard¡¯s focus shifts to securing Cyrus¡¯s release from jail. He consults hiswyer, who expresses concern over the serious charges against Cyrus, especially the kidnapping allegation. Cindy¡¯s frustration boils over as she realizes N¡¯s unwillingness to forgive, whichplicates their situation further. Richard¡¯s impatience with Cindy¡¯s emotional outburst adds anotheryer of tension, as he seeks a pragmatic solution to their legal troubles.


    Damon¡¯s arrival introduces a new dynamic, as he questions his parents about Cyrus¡¯s schemes. His steady demeanor contrasts with his mother Marie¡¯s desperation, highlighting the family¡¯s internal conflict as they navigate the fallout from Cyrus¡¯s actions. The chapter concludes with a sense of uncertainty and emotional weight, as each character grapples with their fears and the looming consequences of the unfolding events, setting the stage for a tumultuous journey ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 205**


    **CONTENT: Chapter 205**


    N¡¯s reflexes were sharp as she intercepted Cindy¡¯s hand mid-air, halting the p that was aimed at her with a swift motion. The tension in the air was palpable as she fixed Cindy with a piercing, icy stare that seemed to freeze time itself. Her voice, low and deliberate, carried the weight of her emotions. ¡°I have only one father. He¡¯s lying in a hospital bed right now, waiting for a kidney because of your husband¡¯s deceitful schemes that led to the downfall of hispany.¡±


    Cindy felt an ufortable twist in her stomach, a pang of guilt slicing through her as N¡¯s cold gaze bore into her. She withdrew her hand, a sh of indignation igniting within her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone send their own father-inw to the police! You need to sort this out with them right now, or I swear I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± Her voice was sharp, tinged with desperation and anger.


    N had always known Cindy to be unreasonable, but the depths of her thoughtlessness caught her off guard. ¡°Do you even grasp the gravity of what you¡¯re saying? Kidnapping is a serious crime! And your husband even plotted to murder me. I¡¯ve already handed over the recordings to the police. Do you think this is merely a child¡¯s game we¡¯re ying here?¡± The frustration bubbled within her, her heart racing as she spoke.


    Cindy froze, momentarily rendered speechless by the weight of N¡¯s words. Just as she opened her mouth to respond, Richard, who had been observing silently, finally broke the tension. ¡°Enough of thismotion at the police station!¡± His voice was authoritative, echoing off the sterile walls.


    Cindy bit down hard on her lip, frustration coursing through her veins. With onest venomous re directed at N, she retreated behind Richard and Marie, seeking refuge from the confrontation.


    Richard turned his intense gaze upon N, his expression unreadable. ¡°As expected of Harrison¡¯s daughter. I misjudged you before,¡± he remarked, his toneced with a mix of respect and disdain.


    N refused to be intimidated. A small smile crept onto her lips, a flicker of defiance in her eyes. ¡°I should be the one saying that. I misjudged the Sumners,¡± she shot back, her voice steady.


    The very thought of rk marrying her after Cyrus had orchestrated the downfall of the Jaystons filled her with disgust. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe that the Sumners were oblivious to Cyrus¡¯ malicious actions against Harris Pharmaceuticals.


    Richard sneered, a condescending smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Young and impulsive. You¡¯re bound to suffer the consequences of your naivety,¡± he warned, his words dripping with disdain.


    With that, he turned on his heel and strode away, leaving N to grapple with the storm of emotions swirling within her. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for the challenges thaty ahead, knowing this was merely the beginning of a tumultuous journey.


    Once they exited the police station, Richard wasted no time. He immediately instructed hiswyer to explore options for bailing Cyrus out.


    As thewyer perused the details of the case, a look of concern etched itself onto his face. ¡°The allegations regarding the underhanded tactics used to bankrupt Harris Pharmaceuticals are manageable. However, the kidnapping charge is a different beast altogether. If Ms. Jayston refuses to forgive, the penalties could be severe,¡± he exined, his voice grave.


    Cindy clenched her fists in frustration, her teeth grinding together. ¡°From her behavior at the police station, it¡¯s clear she has no intention of forgiving him!¡± she spat, her anger boiling over.


    Richard shot her a sharp, warning nce. ¡°Be quiet!¡± he snapped, his patience wearing thin.


    After a lengthy discussion with thewyer, Richard concluded that the best course of action would be for thewyer to speak with N directly. If she could be persuaded to sign a letter of forgiveness, it would be the ideal solution. If not, they might have to resort to more unconventional, and perhaps morally questionable, methods.


    Just as thewyer was about to leave, Damon entered the scene, his presence adding anotheryer of tension.


    Marie¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she caught sight of him. ¡°Damon, you must help your brother. He¡¯s never faced anything like this in his life! If he¡¯s really sentenced, I won¡¯t be able to bear it,¡± she cried, her voice shaking with desperation.


    On the way to the Sumner residence, Damon had already caught wind of Cyrus¡¯ arrest for kidnapping N. His expression remained impassive, a mask that concealed the turmoil within.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, did you know about Cyrus¡¯ scheme to bankrupt Harris Pharmaceuticals?¡± Damon asked, his voice steady but probing.


    Marie was taken aback by the directness of his question, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°Does it really matter whether we knew or not? The most pressing issue right now is to find a way to get your brother out of this mess,¡± she insisted, her voice rising with urgency.


    Damon, aware of his connections within the police force, contemted the possibilities of securing Cyrus¡¯ release. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s now implicated in kidnapping. The police won¡¯t just let him go,¡± he stated matter-of-factly, his tone unwavering.


    Marie¡¯s disbelief was palpable as she regarded her son. ¡°He¡¯s your elder brother! Are you really going to stand by and watch him get arrested without lifting a finger?¡± she eximed, her voice filled with a mix of frustration and disappointment.


    The weight of the situation hung heavily in the air, each character grappling with their own fears and hopes as they faced an uncertain future.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation at the police station, N stood at the precipice of a new chapter in her life, the emotional turmoil of betrayal and defiance swirling within her. The icy grip of anger she felt towards Cindy and the Sumners was tempered by a newfound resolve; she was no longer just a victim in this tangled web of deceit. As she took a deep breath, steeling herself for the challenges ahead, N embraced her strength, realizing that standing up for her father and herself was a battle worth fighting. The weight of her choices pressed down on her, yet within that heavinessy the spark of empowerment that ignited a fierce determination to reim her narrative.


    Meanwhile, the Sumner family found themselves at a crossroads, grappling with the consequences of Cyrus¡¯ actions and the looming threat of legal repercussions. Richard¡¯s authoritative demeanor masked the cracks forming within their familial bonds, while Marie¡¯s desperation for her son blurred the lines of right and wrong. Damon¡¯s probing questions cut through the chaos, revealing the fissures in their unity. As they navigated this tumultuousndscape, each member of the Sumner family was forced to confront their ownplicity in the events that had unfolded, leaving them to ponder the true cost of loyalty and ambition. The emotional arc of this chapter closed not with resolution, but with an acknowledgment of theplexities of their intertwined lives, setting the stage for a reckoning that would challenge their perceptions of family and justice.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension esctes, readers can expect an intense confrontation between N and the Sumner family, especially as Damon grapples with the shocking revtions about his brother¡¯s actions. With the stakes at an all-time high, N¡¯s resolve will be tested as she stands at the crossroads of forgiveness and vengeance. Will she find it within herself to grant a reprieve to Cyrus, or will her past grievances overshadow any chance for reconciliation? The emotional turmoil promises to unfold in unexpected ways, revealing deeperyers of each character¡¯s motivations and fears.


    Moreover, the looming threat of legal repercussions adds a grippingyer to the narrative. Richard¡¯s underhanded tactics to manipte the situation will likelye to light, forcing the characters to confront their moralpass. As the Sumner family scrambles to salvage their reputation and protect Cyrus, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, anticipating whether they will resort to morally questionable decisions. The intricate web of alliances and betrayals will weave tighter, hinting at a dramatic showdown that could change everything for both the Jaystons and the Sumners. Prepare for revtions that will shift the bnce of power and challenge loyalties in ways no one sawing.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 206

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 206 Summary


    In the emotionally charged atmosphere of the living room, Damon stands firm in his defense of N, asserting that she has been taken against her will, despite being his elder brother¡¯s wife. Cindy, filled with indignation, uses Damon of harboring romantic feelings for N, questioning how he can prioritize her over family loyalty. The revtion sparks shock among the others, particrly Marie, who struggles toprehend Damon¡¯s feelings for a married woman, especially one married to his own nephew.


    As Cindy reveals her knowledge of Damon¡¯s feelings, having overheard him confess during a visit to N in the hospital, the tension esctes. Marie, overwhelmed by the news, reacts with disbelief and fury. She confronts Damon directly, demanding to know if he truly loves N. His affirmative answer ignites Marie¡¯s rage, leading to a physical confrontation where she ps him, unable to contain her emotions. The housekeeper, Catherine, intervenes, but Marie¡¯s anger only intensifies as she berates Damon for his choice of affections, insisting he abandon any thoughts of pursuing N.


    Damon, undeterred, kneels in defiance, reiterating hismitment to N despite Marie¡¯s furious demands. Each deration of his intent only serves to deepen Marie¡¯s anger, culminating in a dramatic moment where she copses from the stress of the confrontation. Cindy¡¯s frantic reaction to her mother¡¯s fainting adds to the chaos, as the family members scramble to call for help, leaving Damon and Richard in a tense silence, reflecting on the gravity of the situation and the potential consequences of Damon¡¯s feelings for N.


    The chapter encapstes a whirlwind of emotions: defiance, betrayal, anger, and concern for family health, highlighting theplex dynamics at y within this family. Damon¡¯s unwavering stance on his feelings for N sets the stage for further conflict, while Marie¡¯s copse signifies the emotional toll that such family disputes can take. As the story unfolds, the repercussions of these revtions promise to challenge the rtionships and stability within the family.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 206**


    ¡°Even though he is my elder brother, that does not change the truth that he has taken N against her will,¡± Damon stated, his voice unwavering and resolute.


    Cindy¡¯s eyes zed with indignation at Damon¡¯s steadfast defense of N. ¡°Damon, you¡¯re standing up for her because you have feelings for her! She¡¯s just a woman¡ªhow can she possibly be more significant than your own brother?!¡± Her words dripped with incredulity and frustration.


    ¡°What?!¡± Marie¡¯s head snapped around to face Cindy, her expression a mixture of shock and disbelief. ¡°What kind of absurdity is this? Have youpletely lost your senses?!¡±


    The thought that Damon could harbor any affection for N was unfathomable. After all, she was not only married but also the wife of his own nephew!


    Richard¡¯s face darkened, his gaze sharpening as it fell upon Cindy, who seemed determined to unveil a scandal that could shatter their family¡¯s fragile peace.


    Cindy, now fueled by a newfound determination, bit her lip to suppress her anxiety and pressed on. ¡°Mom, I overheard Damon confess his feelings for N during one of my visits to her in the hospital. I held back from telling you earlier because I feared it would be too much for you to bear. But seeing him now, prioritizing her over his brother¡¯s well-being, I couldn¡¯t keep silent any longer!¡± The weight of her revtion hung heavy in the air.


    Marie staggered back, copsing onto the plush sofa, her expression dazed and bewildered.


    Damon had feelings for N? How could he possibly be attracted to N?


    She recalled rk¡¯s earlierment about Damon¡¯s affections for a married woman¡ªat the time, it had seemed like a passing remark, but now, it clicked into ce with rming rity!


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she fixed her gaze on Damon, a tempest of disappointment and anger swirling within her. ¡°Do you truly have feelings for N?¡±


    His eyes held hers, unwavering as he responded earnestly, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Marie¡¯s fury erupted like a volcano, and she pped Damon hard across the face, her eyes zing with rage, nearly copsing from the force of her emotions.


    Catherine Talbot, the concerned housekeeper, rushed forward to steady Marie¡¯s trembling form. ¡°Madam, your health is paramount. The doctor specifically advised against such intense anger,¡± she reminded her softly, her voiceced with concern.


    Marie pushed Catherine away, her voice rising. ¡°How can I not be furious?!¡±


    Turning her wrath upon Damon, her body shook with barely contained rage. ¡°Get down on your knees! I¡¯ve introduced you to countless suitable women, yet you¡¯ve shown no interest whatsoever! If you had chosen a woman from a respectable family¡ªeven if she wasn¡¯t a perfect fit¡ªI might have been able to ept it. But you¡¯re in love with your nephew¡¯s wife! Are you trying to drive your father and me to our graves?!¡±


    Damon knelt, his back straight and his face impassive, a stoic mask that only served to stoke the fires of Marie¡¯s anger.


    His silence was like gasoline on a me, and Marie began to pound her cane against the tile floor with increasing ferocity. ¡°From this moment on, you are never to see that woman again! Even if she weren¡¯t married to rk, I would never approve of you being with her. Not unless I¡¯m dead!¡± Her voice was a thunderousmand, echoing through the room.


    Damon raised his gaze, his voice unwavering as he dered, ¡°Mom, I will not cease pursuing her.¡±


    Marie, her fury reaching a boiling point, lifted her cane and struck him on the back, her voice a furious roar. ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°I said, I will not stop pursuing her!¡± Damon reiterated, his tone firm and defiant.


    The cane crashed down once more, and Damon repeated his deration, each word a steady drumbeat of resolve.


    With each repetition, Marie¡¯splexion grew increasingly pale, her emotions spiraling out of control. Suddenly, overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment, she cked out, copsing backward.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cindy screamed, her heart racing as she rushed to catch her mother, worry flooding her senses. ¡°She¡¯s fainted! Call the family doctor!¡±


    The living room descended into chaos as the staff and Cindy scrambled to assist Marie, guiding her into a nearby room while urgently calling for the family doctor.


    In the aftermath, the only souls left in the living room were Damon, still kneeling in defiance, and Richard, who remained silent, his expression grim and contemtive, as if weighing the heavy implications of the unfolding drama.Conclusion


    In the tumultuous aftermath of the confrontation, the weight of unspoken emotions hung thick in the air, a palpable tension that seemed to echo through the very walls of the Talbot home. Damon¡¯s steadfast resolve to pursue his feelings for N stood in stark contrast to the chaos that had erupted around him. As Mariey unconscious, the reality of her son¡¯s deration settled heavily on Richard¡¯s shoulders, forcing him to confront the fractures within their family. The shockwaves of Damon¡¯s love for N rippled through the room, leaving behind a trail of confusion and anger, yet also a glimmer of hope for authenticity in a world steeped in expectation and tradition.


    In that moment of stillness, as the chaos faded into the background, Damon realized that love, even when fraught withplications, could not be silenced. His heart ached not only for N but for the familial bonds that now hung by a thread. While Marie¡¯s fury had momentarily eclipsed the possibility of eptance, Damon understood that true connection oftenes at a cost. He remained kneeling, a symbol of unwaveringmitment, ready to face the consequences of his choice. In the depths of despair and familial discord, a new chapter awaited¡ªone where love could either unite them or tear them further apart, but ultimately, it would be a journey worth taking, through unseen doors into untold worlds beyond.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the dust settles from the explosive confrontation, the repercussions of Damon¡¯s bold deration will ripple through the family like a tidal wave. With Marie¡¯s health now precariously hanging in the bnce, the family must grapple not only with her fainting spell but also with the emotional turmoil that has been unleashed. Will Cindy¡¯s loyalty to her mother overshadow her concern for Damon, or will she find herself torn between familial duty and the undeniable bond forming between her brother and N? The tension is palpable, and alliances may shift as secretse to light, forcing each character to confront their own motivations and desires.


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s steadfastness in pursuing N will challenge the very foundation of family loyalty. Richard, caught in the crossfire, must decide whether to protect his brother or uphold the sanctity of his marriage. As the family doctor arrives, the atmosphere will thicken with uncertainty and fear. What truths will emerge from Marie¡¯s unconsciousness? Will her health crisis serve as a catalyst for revtions that could either mend or shatter their familial ties? The next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of love, loyalty, and the unseen doors that lead to untold worlds, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover the fates of these intertwined lives.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 207

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 207 Summary


    In Chapter 207 of ¡°Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond,¡± the tension between Damon and his father, Richard, esctes dramatically over Damon¡¯s feelings for N, who is married to his nephew. Richard¡¯s authoritative demeanor is evident as he confronts Damon, demanding that he cease his pursuit of N or face severe consequences that could tarnish the family¡¯s reputation. Damon¡¯s defiance surfaces as he challenges Richard, asserting that his emotions should not be manipted by his father¡¯s expectations or the family¡¯s business interests.


    Richard¡¯s anger intensifies as he grapples with Damon¡¯s boldness, questioning why he would risk everything for a woman who is tied to the family¡¯s legacy. Damon¡¯s unwavering admiration for N is met with Richard¡¯s disbelief and disappointment, leading to a harsh ultimatum: if Damon chooses N, he must consider his parents dead to him. This moment marks a significant rupture in their rtionship, leaving Damon feeling isted and determined to pursue his feelings despite the familial bacsh.


    Meanwhile, Marie, who has just regained consciousness, is consumed by worry for Damon, only to learn that he has left her side shortly after her fainting spell. Her disappointment is palpable, and she struggles toprehend why Damon would be interested in N. As she converses with Cindy and Catherine, her emotions shift from concern to frustration, revealing her protective nature over Damon and her disdain for N¡¯s perceived intentions.


    Catherine attempts to calm Marie, emphasizing the need to address the situation with Cyrus before focusing on Damon¡¯s feelings. However, Marie¡¯s fierce determination to protect her son from what she sees as N¡¯s maniptions reveals the depth of her maternal instincts. The chapter concludes with Damon driving urgently to find N, fueled by a mix of anger and confusion regarding her involvement in Cyrus¡¯s arrest, setting the stage for a confrontation filled with emotional stakes and unresolved tensions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond**


    **by Sage Hunter Lane**


    **Chapter 207**


    ¡°Do you truly have feelings for her?¡± Richard¡¯s voice resonated with an authoritative tone, firm and unyielding, carrying the weight of his status as a father and a powerful figure.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Damon replied, his voice steady, but a flicker of defiance danced in his eyes.


    Richard¡¯s expression shifted, revealing a sh of irritation that he could barely contain. ¡°Then you had better cease your pursuit of her, or the fallout will be more than the Jaystons can bear,¡± he warned, his wordsced with an ominous finality.


    N¡¯s decision to report Cyrus to the authorities had crossed an invisible line for Richard. He could not permit rk to remain entangled with her any longer, nor could he allow the Sumners to suffer any humiliation.


    Damon¡¯s expression hardened, the warmth in his gaze reced by an icy resolve as he locked eyes with his father. ¡°Dad, if you choose to go after the Jaystons, I will retaliate by targeting the Sumner Group.¡±


    The Sumner Group was not just a business to Richard; it was the culmination of his life¡¯s work, his pride, and the very foundation of his legacy.


    Richard¡¯s anger red, his eyes narrowing as he struggled toprehend his son¡¯s audacity. ¡°You genuinely wish to oppose the Sumners for the sake of a woman?¡± he questioned, incredulity lining his voice.


    ¡°Dad, this isn¡¯t about defying you. This is about you meddling with my emotions,¡± Damon countered, his tone steady but charged with frustration.


    ¡°If you were involved with any of the women your mother suggested, we wouldn¡¯t have raised an eyebrow. But you know N is your nephew¡¯s wife, and yet you continue to pursue her. How can the Sumners maintain their dignity in the business realm?¡± Richard¡¯s voice rose, a mixture of disappointment and anger.


    ¡°I admire her for who she is. The opinions of others mean nothing to me,¡± Damon stated inly, his conviction unwavering.


    Richard let out a derisive scoff. ¡°You don¡¯t care? You¡¯ve established your ownpany now, and I can no longer dictate your choices. If you¡¯re determined to be with her, then consider your mother and me dead to you. Do not set foot in this house again!¡±


    With those harsh words hanging in the air, he stood abruptly and stormed out, leaving a chilling silence in his wake.


    Meanwhile, Marie slowly emerged from the depths of unconsciousness, her senses gradually sharpening. As her eyes scanned the room, a wave of disappointment washed over her when she realized Damon was not there.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Damon?¡± she inquired, her voice barely above a whisper, tinged with concern.


    Cindy frowned, her brow furrowing. She had been diligently attending to Marie, but now felt a pang of hurt as Marie¡¯s first words were not directed at her. It was as if Cindy¡¯s presence had been rendered invisible.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t waste your energy looking for him. He left shortly after you fainted,¡± Cindy remarked, her tone a mix of irritation and resignation.


    Marie¡¯splexion drained even further, a look of rm crossing her features as if she might faint again at the thought of Damon¡¯s absence.


    Catherine quickly interjected, her voice calm yet firm, ¡°Madam, Mr. Damon had to leave for work after receiving an urgent call.¡±


    Seeing a flicker of color return to Marie¡¯s cheeks, Catherine turned her gaze towards Cindy, her expression clearly disapproving. ¡°Mrs. Summer, I will take care of Madam Sommer. Given everything that has transpired today, you must be exhausted. You should go home and rest.¡±


    Cindy, realizing her presence was no longer necessary, nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright. If anything arises, just reach out to me at the vi,¡± she replied, her tonecking enthusiasm.


    Catherine nodded in acknowledgment, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Once Cindy departed, a heavy silence enveloped the room, and Marie¡¯s heart sank. She looked at Catherine, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°How could Damon possibly fall for N? There are countless women in Saintornia. Why would he choose his nephew¡¯s wife? There were never any signs of this before¡­¡±


    Catherine swiftly handed Marie a handkerchief, concern etched on her face. ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t dwell on it right now. This isn¡¯t something that can be resolved in haste. The priority is to address Mr. Cyrus¡¯s situation first. After that, we can attempt to reason with Mr. Damon.¡±


    Marie shook her head vehemently, her frustration palpable. ¡°I doubt I can change his mind. Since childhood, if he set his sights on something, no one could sway him. But if he insists on pursuing N, I swear I will die in front of him!¡±


    ¡°Madam, please refrain from saying such things. Moreover, Mr. Damon and N haven¡¯t crossed any lines yet. There¡¯s still a chance to rectify this,¡± Catherine urged gently, trying to soothe Marie¡¯s rising anger.


    ¡°If she dares to pursue Damon, I will not let her get away with it!¡± Marie eximed, her voice rising in fierce determination.


    The very thought of N attempting to seduce Damon was more than Marie could bear, far worse than the reality of N having reported Cyrus. After all, Cyrus¡¯s actions had indeed led to the downfall of the Jayston family. While Marie was furious, she recognized there was a motive behind it all.


    But Damon was her pride and joy, and N¡¯s interest in him felt nothing short of scandalous and brazen!


    Observing Marie¡¯s fury, Catherine realized that any attempts to convince her regarding Damon¡¯s feelings for N would be futile.


    After leaving the Sumner residence, Damon drove with urgency, his destination clear¡ªhe needed to find N.


    Upon arriving at her ce, he hesitated in the car, his heart pounding with uncertainty.


    He had a strong suspicion that N was involved in Cyrus¡¯s arrest, and the thought of it left him simmering with anger and confusion.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the confrontation, the emotionalndscape for both Damon and Marie has shifted dramatically, revealing the deep fractures within their family ties. Damon¡¯s defiance against Richard¡¯s authoritarian grip has ignited a fierce resolve within him, one that prioritizes his feelings for N over the established norms of their world. This decision, however,es at a steep cost, as his father¡¯s threats leave a chilling void in their rtionship, forcing Damon to grapple with the painful reality of his father¡¯s ultimatum. Meanwhile, Marie¡¯s anguish over her son¡¯s affection for N unveils a mother¡¯s protective instincts, battling against the tides of loyalty and familial honor. The weight of her disappointment and fear for Damon¡¯s future has clouded her judgment, pushing her to the brink of desperation.


    As Damon stands at the precipice of his emotions, poised to confront N, he is torn between his love for her and the chaos that surrounds their connection. The journey ahead is fraught with uncertainty, as he must navigate the treacherous waters of familial loyalty and romantic desire. N, too, is caught in a web of consequences stemming from her actions, and the implications of her decisions will ripple through their lives in unforeseen ways. In this moment of crisis, both characters are faced with a choice: to sumb to the expectations of their world or to forge a new path that may lead them to happiness, albeit at the risk of everything they hold dear. The unseen doors they are about to step through promise untold worlds, but the question remains¡ªwill they emerge together, or will the weight of their pasts tear them apart?What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Damon and Richard to escte further, as family loyalties sh against the backdrop of forbidden love. With Richard¡¯s ultimatum hanging over Damon like a dark cloud, the stakes have never been higher. Will Damon choose to defy his father and pursue his feelings for N, or will he sumb to the pressures of family expectations? As the confrontation between father and son intensifies, the consequences of their choices may ripple through both the Sumner and Jayston families, leading to unexpected alliances and bitter rivalries.


    Simultaneously, Marie¡¯s emotional turmoil will take center stage as she grapples with the reality of Damon¡¯s affections for N. Her fierce determination to protect her son will drive her to take drastic measures, possibly leading her to confront N directly. As secrets unravel and tensions rise, the question looms: how far will Marie go to reim her family¡¯s honor? With Damon¡¯s heart and Marie¡¯s pride on the line, readers can anticipate a whirlwind of emotions, confrontations, and revtions that will leave them breathless and eager for the next turn of events.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 208

    Chapter <b>208 </b>


    Damon was furious that N had taken such a dangerous action without consulting him.


    On top of that, Cyrus had caused the Jaystons¡® bankruptcy, and Damon himself was a Sumner. He wasn¡¯t sure if N might also harbor some resentment toward him. After sitting in the car for a long time, Damon was about to leave when he saw N walking out of her building in casual clothes carrying two bags of trash. His gaze automatically settled on her, and his previously cold demeanor softened.


    N noticed Damon¡¯s car as well and hesitated for a moment. After tossing the trash into the bin, she walked over to his car.


    As she stopped a few steps from the car, the window on the driver¡¯s side rolled down. Their eyes met, and neither of them spoke for a while.


    Finally, N bit her lip and spoke slowly. ¡°Uncle Damon, are you here¡­ to reprimand me?¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze darkened, then he smirked. ¡°<b>If </b>I were here to reprimand you, do you think you¡¯d be standing here talking to me?¡±


    N turned pale and found it difficult to meet his gaze, instinctively lowering her


    ¡°Then what brings you here?¡±


    eyes.


    Seeing her evasive reaction, Damon frowned and abruptly opened the car door to get


    out.


    N froze, a wave of panic rising in her chest. She instinctively wanted to step back, but Damon¡¯s deep voice stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    N stiffened as Damon quickly approached her. His height cast a shadow o and the unique scent of pine surrounded her, like a closing in.


    Her hands trembled at her sides, feeling an impending danger she couldn¡¯t e Damon¡¯s intimidating presence was overwhelming, and just his silence made want to flee.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, you¡­¡± N began.


    Damon¡¯s touch was cool as he gently lifted her chin,pelling her to meet his gaze. His dark eyes seemed to draw her in, and her eyes flickered with panic. She clutched the hem of her clothes tightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve sent my brother to the police. Now everyone in the Sumners despises you


    1


    25 Bonus


    <b>and </b>rk probably won¡¯t help you. Did you ever think about what you¡¯d do if the <b>Sumners </b>retaliated against you and your father?¡± Damon asked.


    His tone was t, but N¡¯s eyes widened, and her body trembled slightly. She had <b>only </b>wanted to see Cyrus behind bars and hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of retaliation from the Sumners.


    In truth, she hadn¡¯t dared to think about it, knowing how easily the Sumners could crush her.


    She bit her lip hard and took a deep breath. ¡°No matter what, I need to seek justice.¡±


    Upon seeing her determined expression, Damon¡¯s eyes red with tightened his grip on her chin.


    anger, and he


    Was it so difficult to ask for help? Did she have to face all these dangers alone?


    ¡°Is this justice more important than your life?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°Yes,¡± N answered.


    Damon¡¯s anger shifted into a cold, bitter smile. ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± He released her, turned, and got back into the car, his back radiating irritation.


    N didn¡¯t understand why he was so upset, but since he was there, it was better to clear the air.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, I hope you won¡¯te to see me privately again. I¡¯ve sent your brother to the police, and any future encounters will only be awkward. I¡¯ll request a new researcher for the Park Pharmaceuticals project. Let¡¯s just act like we don¡¯t know each other from now on,¡± N said.


    Damon looked back at her, his displeasure almost palpable.


    N didn¡¯t know why he was looking at her like that, but she could feel his dangerous aura. As she turned to escape, hisrge hand suddenly grabbed her waist.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± she cried.


    Damon lifted her effortlessly and spun her around, pressing her back against the cold car door. Before she could react, he kissed her fiercely.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 209

    ¡°Mmph!¡± N¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Was Damon out of his mind?!


    First, he had forced a kiss on her in the private room, and now he was doing it out in the open¡­ If someone saw them, she couldn¡¯t even imagine the consequences.


    She tried to push him away with her hands against his chest, but his body was like a wall of steel. No matter how hard she pushed, he didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Uncle Damon- Mmph! Let¡­ Let go¡­¡± She struggled to speak.


    Damon pressed against her, his eyes zing with anger. She had kept the fact that she had set Cyrus up to kidnap her a secret, and now she wanted to distance herself from him.


    As if!


    Anger shed in N¡¯s eyes when she saw that Damon had no intention of letting her go. She bit down hard on his lip.


    Damon winced and released her, sneering. ¡°Are you a dog?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your niece¨Cinw!¡± N hissed.


    Damon raised an eyebrow at her attempt to use her status to make him let her You sent rk¡¯s father to jail. Do you really think he will stay married to you?¡± <ol><li>go. </li></ol>


    11


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern you. If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll call for help,¡± N countered. Her angry expression, like a cat with its fur bristling, seemed to amuse Damon. He leaned in closer, their lips almost touching.


    N¡¯s breath caught. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°If you want to call for help, go ahead. By tomorrow, everyone will know about this,¡® Damon said.


    Damon¡¯s indifference to N¡¯s threat made her look away coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Cyrus is not only rk¡¯s father but also your older brother. How is it appropriate to be entangled with the woman who sent your brother to jail?¡±


    Damon chuckled softly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to use these words to provoke me. Now that you¡¯ve angered everyone in the Sumners, your only choice to avoid retaliation is to be with me.¡±


    11


    N turned to him sharply ¡°Do you even her yourself?¡±


    Damon wanted to be with her despite her having sent Cyrus to jail and her opposition to his family?


    ¡°Think it over, and let me know once you¡¯ve decided,¡± Damon said.


    N frowned and replied coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think it over. I won¡¯t agree. I don¡¯t want to be involved with the Summers any further.¡±


    If the Sumners found out she was involved with Damon, they¡¯d never let her go. She didn¡¯t want to get involved with Damon either.


    Damon remained patient. ¡°I have plenty of time.¡±


    N looked up at him, her face expressionless. ¡°Uncle Damon, many women would want to be with you if you¡¯re willing Why can¡¯t you just let me go?¡±


    ¡°Because none of those women are you,¡± he replied.


    The sincerity and tenderness in Damon¡¯s eyes made N look away. She couldn¡¯t bear the intensity of his feelings or the process of falling for someone only to be disappointed.


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing special, and I¡¯m still married to rk. Even if I divorce him, I won¡¯t be with you because I don¡¯t like you,¡± she stated.


    Damon¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Not liking me now doesn¡¯t matter. You will eventually.¡±


    N was about to argue back when Damon suddenly released her and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go. If you change your mind, contact me anytime.¡±


    N lowered her gaze and didn¡¯t continue the argument. As long as she didn¡¯t give in, Damon couldn¡¯t force her to stay with him.


    Relieved by this realization, she quickly left without saying goodbye, her heart still racing.


    Damon smirked as he watched her retreating figure, his eyes narrowing dangerously.


    Back home, N¡¯s heart finally began to calm down.


    When Damon had suggested they be together, she had felt a momentary thrill and almost agreed. In the end, though, reason prevailed.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 210

    Chapter <b>210 </b>


    N and Damon came from entirely different worlds. At present, his interest in her seemed like just a fleeting impulse. He would eventually grow tired of her.


    It was better to avoid the pain of abandonment than to start something that would inevitably end in disappointment.


    After all<b>, </b>she wasn¡¯t an 18¨Cyear¨Cold girl who might naively believe that Damon would marry her. Given his background, he would surely choose a partner of equal standing in the future.


    N didn¡¯t want the stigma of having seduced her husband¡¯s uncle, nor did she want to suffer another blow to her love life.


    She pushed her inappropriate thoughts aside and headed to the bathroom for a shower.


    Just as she was about to go to bed, her phone suddenly rang. Seeing it was rk, she hesitated for a moment before answering


    ¡°N, I heard you called the police and had Dad arrested?¡± rk¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief as if N hadmitted a heinous crime.


    She let out a lightugh, her eyes shing with mockery. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that? You know Dad only had you abducted to get that document, not to actually harm you!¡± rk eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious how you can say such shameless things with such confidence, Are you sure he didn¡¯t actually want me dead?¡± N retorted.


    If Pete hadn¡¯t discovered Cyrus¡® ns to hann her first, she might already be dead at the bottom of a cliff.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my wife and his daughter-inw. How could he really want to hurt you? Besides, I¡¯m disabled now because I tried to save you. Considering my condition, you should go exin things to the police and get Dad released!¡± rk demanded.


    ¡°But as far as I know, your legs don¡¯t seem to be disabled. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and cripple yourself, and then I¡¯ll consider whether or not to let him go?¡± N suggested sarcastically.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line before rk¡¯s disappointed voice came through. ¡°N, I became like this trying to save you, and now you doubt me.


    I¡¯m starting to regret saving you that day.¡±


    N sneered, no longer interested in arguing. She cut to the chase. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be so noble. The car ident at the courthouse was arranged by you and your dad. Your dad kidnapped me because you urged me several times to delete those pieces of evidence. When I refused, you decided to eliminate me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to refute. The fact that I¡¯m saying this means I have evidence. If you don¡¯t want to end up in trouble with your dad,e to the courthouse tomorrow morning to get the divorce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t try any more tricks this time,¡± N said, delivering her ultimatum.


    Without waiting for rk¡¯s reaction, she hung up.


    rk nearly hurled his phone, his face dark with fury. He couldn¡¯t believe that N knew everything. Was he really just a fool in her eyes these past few days?


    Beside him, Jordyn was startled by his terrifying expression and trembled as she asked, ¡°rk¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Is it that N won¡¯t let your father go?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± rk shouted.


    Jordyn turned pale and left the room in fear. rk was too frightening at the


    moment.


    eyes


    Once the room fell silent, rk suddenly burst intoughter. His bloodshot as he crushed his phone screen from gripping it too tightly.


    All these years, he had never truly seen N for who she was. It wasn¡¯t toote to understand now.


    Divorce¡­ Hah! Did she think a divorce would free her from him?


    Laughing madly, he vowed to make her suffer just as he had. She had made him


    suffer so much¡ªhow could he possibly let her off easily?


    BIG SALE<b>: </b>3500 bonus free fou <b>you </b>


    ÈÕ


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 211

    Cindy immediately intervened when she learned that N wanted a divorce from rk.


    ¡°Your dad is still in the police station. If you livorce her now, it will only make it harder for her to relentter. As long as she¡¯s still your wife, we can at least mitigate the sentence with a letter of forgiveness if your dad is convicted. If you divorce her now, things will only get worse,¡± she said.


    rk¡¯s face was grim. ¡°She has evidence of my involvement in the kidnapping. If I don¡¯t go along with her demands, she¡¯ll turn that evidence over to the police.¡±


    Cindy frowned, anger shing in her eyes. ¡°That scheming woman! She really came prepared! But the more she acts like this, the more you can¡¯t divorce her right now. Otherwise, who knows what she¡¯ll do to the Sumners.¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you still naively believe that if I dy the divorce, she¡¯ll let the Sumners off the hook?¡± rk asked.


    N was determined to sever ties with the Sumners by sending Cyrus to jail.


    After this incident, neither Richard nor Marie would ever ept her again. If rk stayed with her, he would only disappoint them further and ruin his chances with the Sumner Group.


    Cindy was furious, but with N holding evidence, she felt powerless. Moreover, considering Damon¡¯s attitude, he was likely to protect N.


    The more she thought about it, the more she hated N. She regretted ever letting N into their family. Now, the Sumners were in chaos.


    ¡°Make sure she gets nothing in the divorce. She must leave with nothing!¡± Cindy demanded.


    rk sneered. ¡°She hasn¡¯t worked for years and hasn¡¯t had any children. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m giving her anything.¡±


    ¡°Just make sure you follow through,¡± Cindy reminded him.


    The next morning¡­


    rk arrived precisely at 10:00 a.m., seated in a wheelchair with Jordyn pushing him from behind.


    His eyes shed with anger and hatred upon seeing N. The thought of her having Cyrus arrested and now demanding a divorce made him want to strangle her and


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    confront her ruthlessness.


    In stark contrast to his agitation, N remained remarkably calm. She harbored no lingering feelings for rk and was determined to sever ties as swiftly as possible.


    She handed him the prepared divorce agreement. ¡°Sign this, and then we can proceed with the paperwork.¡±


    rk flipped through a few pages, noting their familiarity. The agreement was identical to the one she had presented when she first discovered his infidelity.


    When he reached the asset division section and saw that N was iming half of his assets, his eyes grew cold.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sign this divorce agreement. If you want a divorce, you¡¯ll have to leave with nothing. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree to it,¡± he dered.


    N calmly handed him another document. ¡°Take a look at this before you decide.¡±


    rk took it and opened it. His face darkened as he saw evidence of some of his unsavory activities at the Sumner Group over the years.


    How had she gotten this?


    rk¡¯s eyes burned with killing intent as he red at her. She had been keeping tabs on him all these years!


    N smiled and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once you sign, I¡¯ll give you the original documents.¡±


    ¡°How can I trust you?¡± rk asked.


    He had been deceived by N too many times recently. How could he be sure she wasn¡¯t just lying about providing the originals while keeping copies for herself?


    ¡°Destroying each other is not beneficial for me, and I have no intention of going up against the Sumners.


    ¡°I¡¯m only dealing with your father because he was responsible for the bankruptcy of the Jaystons. As for you, aside from your infidelity, you haven¡¯t caused me any substantial harm. I just want to clear my name and move on,¡± N exined.


    Seeing her serious expression, rk snortd. ¡°You¡¯d better not try any tricks. I won¡¯t be lenient with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t,¡± N assured him.


    As rk prepared to sign, Jordyn spoke up from behind him, her voice filled with


    +25 Bonus


    dissatisfaction. ¡°rk, do you really trust her? What if she¡¯s plotting against you again?¡±


    rk ignored Jordynpletely, continuing his signing without pause. He signed his name and threw the document back to N.


    ¡°Can we proceed with the divorce now?¡± he asked.


    He had stubbornly refused to divorce her before, but now he was eager to finalize it. Once the signature was confirmed, N tossed a USB drive onto hisp and walked briskly into the courthouse.


    In less than an hour, the divorce certificates were processed.


    N¡¯s eyes were a little red as she looked at the hard¨Cearned divorce certificate.


    When she married rk, she had never imagined it would end like this.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 212

    Chapter <b>212 </b>


    The past eight years felt like a dream.


    Fortunately, it was over now, and there would be no more entanglements in the future.


    rk¡¯s eyes shed with anger upon seeing N¡¯s relieved expression. He turned to Jordyn and said coldly, ¡°Did you bring your ID card?¡±


    Jordyn was momentarily stunned, but then her eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Yes! rk, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Give it to me. We¡¯re registering our marriage now,¡± rk said curtly.


    Jordyn quickly pulled out her ID card from her bag and handed it to rk, her face alight with anticipation. She had been waiting for this day!


    Last night, upon learning that rk would be divorcing N today, she had rushed to bring her ID card. She nned to use their child as leverage to see if rk would marry her after the divorce.


    To her surprise, he proposed marriage to her first!


    rk took her ID card with a stony expression and handed it, along with his own, to the staff. ¡°Get us registered!¡±


    His face was stern, and his tone was rigid, showing no trace of joy.


    The staff hesitated for a moment before advising, ¡°Sir, marriage is a significant matter. You¡¯ve just divorced. Perhaps you should reconsider.¡±


    Jordyn shot a disdainful look at the staff and said arrogantly, ¡°What does it matter to if we¡¯re getting married? Just do your job and stay out of it! Besides, I¡¯m carrying his child. Are you going to let my baby be born without a father?¡±


    you


    Contempt flickered in the staff¡¯s eyes. She thought Jordyn was quite pretty, yet she had be a mistress¨Csuch a shame. She took the documents and started processing the marriage papers.


    rk looked at N with a dark expression and said, ¡°You may not care, but others do. I¡¯m not dependent on you.¡±


    N nodded and smiled. ¡°Well, then I wish you both a lifetime of happiness. Make sure to stay together forever and note back into the market.¡±


    Ignoring rk¡¯s displeasure, she ced the divorce certificate into her bag and


    +25 Bonus


    walked away. Today was her fresh start, and she didn¡¯t want those scumbags to ruin her mood.


    After leaving the courthouse, N went directly to a topw firm in Saintornia, where she found awyer specializing in divorce cases and handed him the divorce agreement.


    The two discussed the case for over an hour, and thewyer, William Harwell, personally saw N out of the firm.


    ¡°Mr. Harwell, I¡¯ll leave the asset division in your hands,¡± N said.


    William nodded. ¡°Ms. Jayston, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it as soon as possible.¡±


    After leaving the firm, N was about to head home when she received a call from Wren.


    ¡°N,e to the hospital right away. Your mother¨Cinw just arrived with a group of people, causing a scene in the ward and using you of having your father- inw arrested. Your father has fainted from anger!¡± Wren informed.


    N looked rmed. ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡±


    606


    When N arrived at the hospital over an hourter, the ward was in chaos. Fragments of cups, toiletries, fruits¨Ceverything was scattered around the room.


    Harrison was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, while Wren, with red beside him, constantly wiping her tears.


    eyes,


    sat


    Seeing N, Wren looked displeased. ¡°N, what¡¯s going on? Why did the Sumners send people to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s my father?¡± N asked instead.


    ¡°He fainted from anger. The doctor just checked him and said he might not wake up for a while. What exactly did you do?¡± Wren asked.


    N briefly exined her recent actions.


    Wren scowled and could no longer contain her fury. ¡°Why did you do this? What if the Sumners retaliate against us? Just like today, we have no ability to fight back!¡±


    N bit her lip and lowered her gaze. ¡°I admit I didn¡¯t think this through. I¡¯ll find someone to protect you and Dad.¡±


    ¡°Protect us? Do you think you¡¯re more powerful than the Sumners? You¡¯ve


    <b>$</b>25 Bonus


    us </b>off the hook!¡± Wren eximed, ring at N.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss this with us before taking action? Our lives were just starting to calm down. What right do you have to make decisions for your father?


    ¡°Even if you did get your father¨Cinw arrested, no one will admire you. People will only mock the Jaystons for raising a daughter who sent her father¨Cinw to prison!


    Wren scolded.


    Before she could finish, Harrison¡¯s angry voice came from the bed. ¡°Enough! Stop talking!¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free <b>fou </b>you


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 213

    Both N and Wren turned their heads simultaneously, realizing that Harrison had woken up.


    N hurried over to help him, but he pushed her away.


    ¡°N, you¡¯ve disappointed me greatly,¡± he said.


    Confronted with her father¡¯s disappointed gaze, N felt hurt. ¡°Dad¡­ even you don¡¯t understand me?¡±


    She had done it to seek justice for him, hoping that, even if no one else understood her, he would.


    ¡°What good does understanding you do? The matter is over now. Digging it up only affects your life. You still have a long way to go. If you send Cyrus to prison, what if the Sumners retaliate against you?¡± Harrison asked.


    He was no longer in a position to protect her. By pursuing this, she was risking her entire future.


    ¡°Should I just pretend nothing happened and continue living in mutual disdain with rk for the rest of my life?¡± N retorted.


    ¡°Whether you stay with him or not doesn¡¯t change the fact that Harris


    Pharmaceuticals is bankrupt. Is there any way to remedy this situation now?¡±


    Harrison asked.


    N took a deep breath. ¡°No. I¡¯ve already given the evidence to the police. Even if there were a way to fix it, I wouldn¡¯t go back.¡®


    11


    Harrison looked angry. He raised his hand to hit N but, at thest moment, his resolve softened. He lowered his trembling hand and turned his gaze away. ¡°Just go. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ll handle it. Pretend you never knew about it.¡±


    N was appalled. ¡°Dad, what are you going to do? Cyrus has done so much harm to you, and you¡¯re still nning to let him go?!


    ¡°It¡¯s not about letting him go. It¡¯s about asking the Sumners to spare you,¡± Harrison replied.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Cyrus and the Sumners, who covered for him, are at fault!¡± N insisted.


    Harrison sighed and said slowly, ¡°Right or wrong doesn¡¯t matter. When you¡¯re in a higher position, even if you¡¯re wrong, it can seem right. But now, opposing the


    +25 Bonus


    Sumners will only harm yourself. So even if you¡¯re right, it¡¯s still wrong. Do you understand?¡±


    N shook her head stubbornly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Dad, I just want fairness.¡±


    ¡°Fairnesses at a price, a price that neither you nor I can afford,¡± Harrison countered.


    As his words settled, the room fell silent.


    N looked at Harrison. After a long moment, she spoke slowly. ¡°So, Cyrus¡® actions that ruined the Jaystons and the ident he orchestrated that shattered dozens of families don¡¯t require any price? But if I seek justice, I have to pay the price, which I can¡¯t afford, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! If you can¡¯t bear the Sumners¡® retaliation, then you shouldn¡¯t have brought this up,¡± Harrison affirmed.


    His expression remained indifferent, revealing the numbness of someone who had epted reality.


    He also wanted justice but knew he couldn¡¯t afford it. He took pride and foundfort in his daughter¡¯s courage to challenge the Sumners with evidence.


    However, he also understood that the world respected power and that standing up for fairness when one was weak could be seen as a mistake.


    He had once been able to protect her, and although the Jaystons had gone bankrupt, N had married rk, who could safeguard her. Therefore, he had not taught her these lessons. Now, he felt it was time for her to learn from this experience.


    ¡°Dad, since fairnesses at a price, and my future and life are the price, I¡¯m willing to gamble my future and life for it,¡± N asserted.


    Harrison¡¯s pnded on N¡¯s face. He withdrew his trembling hand, seething with anger. ¡°Do you really think jeopardizing your future and your life will bring you justice?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now: even if you risk everything, Cyrus will not face the punishment he deserves. This world operates on the survival of the fittest. If you insist on going your own way, we will sever our father¨Cdaughter rtionship!¡±


    N stepped back, her gaze at Harrison filled with disappointment. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve be someone I don¡¯t recognize.¡±


    With that, she turned and ran out of the room.


    W


    +25 Bonus


    Wren, who had been silent, finally spoke with a frown. ¡°Harrison, you spoiled N too much before, which led to her reckless behavior without considering the consequences¡±


    ¡°Wren, no matter what, N is my daughter. If she¡¯s done something wrong, I apologize, but I don¡¯t want you to criticize hier in front of me,¡± Harrison cut her off.


    D


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 214

    Wren stiffened. Throwing up her hands, she said, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t say anything more. It finally understand what it¡¯s like to be a stepmother¨Cwhatever you do, you¡¯re never right. I get it now!¡±


    Harrison frowned, looking somewhat helpless. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean? I¡¯ve taken care of you diligently these past two years, and


    I haven¡¯t mistreated your daughter. Now, just because I mention the trouble she has caused, it¡¯s too much?¡± Wren questioned.


    Seeing Wren¡¯s confrontational expression, Harrison felt irritated. He turned his head away and fell silent.


    Wren, even more enraged, beganining about how difficult it had been to care for Harrison over the years.


    After a few minutes, Harrison could no longer tolerate it and barked, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been hard taking care of me, but didn¡¯t I provide you with enough before Harris Pharmaceuticals¡® bankruptcy<i>? </i>No matter how she is, you have no right to criticize


    her!¡±


    Wren sneered. ¡°Then ask her to take care of you from now on! And stop making me do it!¡±


    With that, she angrily turned and stormed out of the room.


    As the door mmed shut, the room fell silent once again.


    Harrison sighed and picked up his phone, dialing a number.


    After leaving the hospital, N went straight to meet Vrie for a drink.


    Vrie¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that N had divorced rk.


    ¡°Really?! He agreed to the divorce?!¡± Vrie asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    N took the divorce certificate out of her bag and handed it to Vrie. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    Vrie examined the certificate, confirming N¡¯s im. She handed it back and clinked sses with her. ¡°Here¡¯s to celebrating your sessful divorce! Let¡¯s not stop drinking until we¡¯repletely wasted!¡±


    N drank her ss in one gulp and poured herself another full one.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t divorce supposed to be a good thing? You seem a bit down,¡± Vrie inquired.


    N took a sip of her drink and briefly recounted the argument she had had with her father.


    After listening, Vrie fell silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you sending rk¡¯s father to jail too. From your dad¡¯s perspective, he was just trying to protect you. None of you are at fault. The Sumners are.¡±


    N smiled wryly, her eyes reddening. ¡°I¡¯m not ming him. I just feel sad. He¡¯s endured so much, and I can¡¯t make things right for him.¡±


    Vrie gently patted her back and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve done well. If it were me, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have your courage. But what your dad said is also true.¡±


    Given N¡¯s current situation, seeking justice was extremely difficult. It was unfair to her and the Jaystons, but what could be done about it? The world was full of injustices.


    To receive fair treatment, one must strive to be stronger.


    Noticing N¡¯s silence, Vrie encouraged her, ¡°Apologize to your dad tomorrow and discuss how to resolve this issue. If you stubbornly pursue Cyrus, the Sumners might retaliate against you.


    ¡°And for you and your dad right now, getting him treated and focusing on living well is the most important thing,¡± Vrie advised.


    N closed her eyes, feeling a sense of helplessness. Everyone said she shouldn¡¯t have gone after Cyrus¨Chad she really made a mistake?


    But all she wanted was justice¡­


    After a while, she spoke. ¡°Vrie, I understand. I¡¯ll go apologize to my dad tomorrow.¡±


    She didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong, but she didn¡¯t want to cause her father any more worry, especially with his deteriorating health.


    ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude. Cheers! Here¡¯s to shedding the bad rtionship and starting anew!¡± Vrie cheered.


    They drank heavily, and by the end of the night, they ended up sleeping in the private room.


    When N woke up the next morning, it was already past 8:00 a.m. As soon as she


    +25 Bonus


    checked her phone, she saw a dozen missed calls from Wren. rmed, she quickly called back.


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 215

    Chapter <b>215 </b>


    As soon as the call connected, Wren¡¯s frantic voice came through. ¡°Where are you right now? Your dad went to the Sumners on your behalf and got into trouble. He ended up in the emergency room after drinking excessively to make amends!¡±


    N¡¯s mind went nk, and her body froze in ce. It took her several seconds to react. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±


    Her voice trembled as she spoke.


    Vrie, who had just woken up, noticed N¡¯s distress and quickly got up. ¡°N, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    N looked up, her eyes red and tears streaming down her face. ¡°My dad is in trouble. I can¡¯t drive¡­¡±


    Vrie¡¯s expression turned serious. She grabbed N¡¯s hand and said firmly, ¡°We can¡¯t drive after drinking so muchst night. We¡¯ll take a cab.¡±


    She led N out of the bar and hailed a cab to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the emergency room, the surgery had just ended.


    Dr. Leslie Knapp, looking exhausted and irritated, addressed N and Wren with frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you repeatedly that the patient¡¯s condition can¡¯t handle smoking or drinking. You let him drink excessively. If he had been anyter, not even a god could have saved him!


    ¡°Dr. Knapp, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future and ensure this never happens again. Thank you for saving my dad,¡± N said, bowing deeply.


    Tears continued to fall.


    She was overwhelmed with panic, fearing that if Harrison didn¡¯t pull through, she would never forgive herself.


    Leslie¡¯s face remained stern. ¡°A sincere apology means nothing now. Instead, focus on ensuring the patient doesn¡¯t engage in activities harmful to his health.¡±


    With that, he turned and left.


    Back in the hospital room¡­


    Harrison had not yet woken up.


    Wren sat by the bed, crying.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Wren, what exactly happened?¡± N asked, her voice trembling.


    She had thought that Harrison would visit the Sumners in a few days, not the very next day.


    dad Wren looked at her with evident displeasure. ¡°After you left yesterday, your secretly contacted the Summers to apologize and ask them to spare you. Richard made him wait outside for over two hours before finally agreeing to see him. ¡°After that, I don¡¯t know what happened. All I know is that your dad suddenly vomited blood and copsed. The hospital called me toe.¡±


    N took a deep breath, her anger barely contained. The Sumners had gone too far!


    ¡°I understand,¡± she replied.


    Wren hesitated before speaking. ¡°N, you saw for yourself that you can¡¯t fight the Sumners. Your dad¡¯s health can¡¯t handle any more stress. Please, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t continue this fight, okay?¡±


    N¡¯s hands clenched at her sides as she looked down. ¡°Wren, I will handle this. Please take care of my dad.¡±


    After leaving the hospital room, Vrie looked at N with concern. ¡°N, what are you nning to do next?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for everything today, Vrie. You should head home now,¡± N said tly.


    Noting N¡¯s detached demeanor, Vrie frowned. ¡°N, don¡¯t do anything rash. You need to stay calm.¡±


    Vrie was worried that N might act out due to her father¡¯s situation.


    N forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very calm.¡±


    She had never been so clear¨Cheaded and knew exactly what she needed to do.


    ¡°Maybe I should stay with you,¡± Vrie suggested.


    ¡°Really, don¡¯t worry. I promise not to go to the Sumners and cause a scene. You can trust me on that,¡± N said.


    Seeing that N seemed genuinely calm, Vrie finally nodded. ¡°If you need any help, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± N agreed.


    After Vrie disappeared down the hallway N¡¯s smile slowly faded, her expression turning cold as she headed toward Leslie¡¯s office.


    125 Bonus


    Leslie¡¯s expression was still somewhat grim when he saw N. ¡°Ms. Jayston, are you here for something?¡±


    N nodded and sat down opposite him. ¡°Dr. Knapp, I¡¯m nning to take my abroad for treatment.¡±


    dad


    After leaving the doctor¡¯s office, N didn¡¯t return to the hospital room but went home instead.


    As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she noticed that her apartment door was wide open, and the living room was in disarray.


    Her expression remained nk as she walked inside, finding the ce turned upside down, with even the kitchen and bathroom ransacked.


    She sat down in the living room, about to call the police, but hesitated. Instead, she dialed a different number.


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 216

    When Damon arrived, N was sitting on the sofa, staring nkly. Hearing the footsteps, she looked up toward the door. Her eyes were red and filled with helplessness and fear, like a frightened little rabbit.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, you¡¯re here,¡± she called out,


    Damon approached her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are


    you hurt?¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ I was at the bar with Vrie. I wasn¡¯t home¡­ When I came back, this is what I found¡­¡±


    Damon frowned. ¡°Have you called the police?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. They should be arriving soon,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Alright. You can¡¯t stay here. I¡¯ll have Spencer find you a new ce,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°Can I stay with you for the next few days?¡± N asked.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the living room fell silent, so quiet that they could almost hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as he spoke, each word deliberate. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    His direct gaze seemed to prate everything, making N feel as if she had nowhere to hide. It was as though all her thoughts were exposed to him.


    She forced herself to meet his gaze and nodded. ¡°I do.¡±


    Damon looked at her and chuckled. ¡°I thought it would take you a while longer to make up your mind.¡±


    He knew that N was with him primarily to use him, but that was alright. There woulde a day when she would fall in love with him.


    N pressed her lips together, about to speak, when footsteps came from the doorway¨Cthe police had arrived.


    Aside from taking statements, Damon mostly handled the discussions with the police, while N answered questions asionally.


    After the police left, Damon turned to N. ¡°I have to go to the officeter. Do you want toe with me, or should I pick you up after work?¡±


    ¡°I need to clean up the house and prepare some clothes,¡± N answered.


    +25 Bonus


    Damon nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to protect you. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    His expression remained cool, but his gaze held a hint of warmth. It was like snow melting away, creating ripples in N¡¯s heart.


    She turned her gaze away and nodded. ¡°Okay.<b>¡± </b>


    In the next moment, she found herself enveloped in a warm embrace.


    Damon¡¯s dry, warm hand stroked her head, his voice low and gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    N stiffened for a moment, then wrapped her arms around his waist, closing her eyes and silently apologizing in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t want to use Damon, but being with him was her only way to confront the Sumners right now.


    She felt too selfish and didn¡¯t deserve Damon¡¯s feelings.


    Sensing her response, Damon tightened his hold slightly.


    After a long moment, he finally released her. ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you upter.¡±


    His gaze was much warmer than before, causing N¡¯s face to flush slightly. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Her shy and hesitant demeanor made Damon¡¯s eyes darken a little. It took him several seconds to regain hisposure. He suddenly understood why people kept their mistresses hidden in the pce in the olden days.


    After Damon left, N patted her flushed cheeks and calmed herself down to start tidying up the disheveled living room.


    ¡­


    By the time N finished organizing, it was already past 3:00 p.m. She brewed a cup of tea and sat on the sofa, absently tapping her fingers on the cup.


    Since rk had done this to her home, she needed to get back at him.


    After thinking for a moment, she dialed a number for an entertainment news outlet.


    By evening, a breaking news story had taken over the headlines of major entertainment publications:


    [Shocking! rk Sumner, former CEO of the Sumner Group, remarries his mistress


    +25 Bonus


    on the very day of his divorce!]


    During the eveningmute, a typically dull time, this entertainment headline immediately grabbed everyone¡¯s attention, and people eagerly discussed it.


    <b>It </b>wasn¡¯t long before the news reached Richard and Marie.


    Richard immediately called rk, berating and ordering him to suppress the news within an hour.


    When rk called N, she was preparing dinner. Expecting his call, she had taken him off her blocked list.


    As soon as the call connected, rk¡¯s nearly shouting voice came through. ¡°N,


    and how can you be so malicious?! The biggest mistake of my life was loving you marrying you against everyone¡¯s opposition!¡±


    N sprinkled some coriander into the soup, thinking that rk¡¯s voice had never sounded so pleasing.


    Sheughed softly and replied slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. You¡¯ll have plenty more chances to regret it. Today won¡¯t be thest time you do.¡±


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 217

    After N finished speaking, she hung up and blocked rk without giving him another chance to speak.


    Soon, an unfamiliar number called her again, but she ignored it.


    After several attempts, the calls stopped.


    N served the meal she had prepared on the table. Just as she finished tidying up the kitchen, the doorbell rang.


    When she checked and confirmed that it was Damon at the door, she opened it.


    Noticing the aroma of food, Damon looked surprised. ¡°You cooked?¡±


    N nodded and stepped aside to let him in. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s have dinner before we head out.¡±


    As they walked into the living room, Damon saw the table set with three dishes and a soup. They looked appetizing, and the tableware was neatly arranged.


    After sitting down, Damon suddenly asked, ¡°Did you use to cook often?¡±


    N smiled. ¡°No. Before my divorce from rk, we mostly had a housekeeper who cooked.¡±


    Damon hummed but said nothing more. He picked up his cutlery and took a bite.


    After a moment of silence, he set down his cutlery and took a sip of water.


    He tried the other two dishes, his hope finally diminishing.


    He asked N, ¡°Has anyone ever told you that your cooking is good?¡±


    ¡°No, why?¡± N asked.


    ¡°Then why do you still cook?¡± Damon asked in return.


    The dishes looked nice, but the amount of salt was overwhelming, enough to make someone choke.


    Damon suddenly regretted agreeing to stay for dinner.


    ¡°Is it not good?¡± N asked, concerned.


    She had followed the recipes and assumed the dishes were decent. They shouldn¡¯t be that bad.


    Chapter


    +25 Bonus


    Damon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Try them yourself.¡±


    N picked up a piece of asparagus, put it in her mouth, and spat it out immediately. Was this truly her cooking? She couldn¡¯t bear to try the other dishes.


    The atmosphere grew awkward, and N deeply regretted her decision to cook for Damon today.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she served him a bowl of soup. ¡°The dishes probably have too much salt. The soup has no salt. Try it.¡±


    Damon took the bowl, noticed an eggshell floating in the soup, and set it down. Let¡¯s eat out.¡±


    ??


    N realized her cooking was barely edible and stood up. ¡°Let me clean up.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll have someonee to clean up,¡± Damon said firmly.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll go change,¡± N conceded.


    After changing clothes, she grabbed her packed luggage, preparing to head to Damon¡¯s ce directly after dinner.


    As she left the bedroom, she saw Damon standing by the dining table with his back to her, absorbed in his phone.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go,¡± she announced.


    Damon turned around, tucked his phone into his pocket, and naturally took her suitcase.


    By the time they reached the restaurant, it was almost 7:00 p.m.


    As they entered, they didn¡¯t notice a camera hidden in the shadows capturing the


    scene.


    The person taking the photos was a well¨Cknown paparazzo in the entertainment industry, Sky Iverson. He was notorious for exposing celebrities. Everyone in the industry feared him because his reports were always urate.


    Originally, he was there to snap photos of a popr young star on a secret date with his non¨Ccelebrity girlfriend but unexpectedly caught Damon and N instead.


    However, seeing that the two looked normal, Sky didn¡¯t pay them much attention and quickly returned to tracking the young star.


    257B }


    After dinner, N prepared to pay, but Damon stopped her. ¡°I don¡¯t let women pay for things, and besides, you¡¯re my girlfriend now.¡±


    N was taken aback, not quite used to the term. It had been a long time since she had heard that word.


    After paying with a card, Damon noticed N still seemed distracted and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they left the restaurant, just as they were descending the steps, a panicked voice called out from behind, ¡°Excuse me, make way!¡±


    Before N could react, she was pushed, causing her to slip and nearly fall.


    At that moment, Damon grabbed her by the waist and pulled her into his arms.


    N instinctively clutched his shirt. They were pressed tightly against each other, almost without any gap, even feeling each other¡¯s heartbeats.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Damon¡¯s deep, gentle voice came from above.


    N nodded and stepped out of his embrace, her heart racing.


    Seeing that she was only a little pale but otherwise fine, Damon turned his gaze to the figure running away toward the parking lot. The figure¡¯s face was covered, and they did not look back.


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 218

    Chapter <b>218 </b>


    Back at the vi, Damon instructed the housekeeper to show N to a guest room while he retreated to his study. He needed Spencer to investigate the man who had bumped into N that evening.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, we¡¯ve identified the man. He¡¯s the popr actor Malcolm Underwood. He was at the restaurant tonight with his non¨Ccelebrity girlfriend. He bumped into Ms. Jayston while rushing out after spotting a paparazzo,¡± Spencer reported.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained icy, and his voice was devoid of emotion. ¡°Give him a lesson.¡±


    Spencer was taken aback, realizing he had underestimated N¡¯s importance to Damon.


    After a moment of reflection, he suggested, ¡°¡®Should we leak the fact that he has a non¨Ccelebrity girlfriend?¡±


    Malcolm had a new romantic dramaing out soon and was currently promoting his on¨Cscreen romance. If news of his real¨Clife rtionship emerged, it could severely damage his public image.


    Damon hummed in agreement.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Sky returned to his studio and reviewed the photos from his camera, frowning as he did. 1


    He had only managed to capture Malcolm hastily leaving the restaurant. There were no clear shots of his non¨Ccelebrity girlfriend.


    After tonight, Malcolm would likely be more cautious, making it harder to get any more photos. This would render the past few months of work seemingly pointless.


    Suddenly, one photo caught Sky¡¯s attention.


    In the photo, Malcolm was descending the steps while Damon held N in his arms, his eyes soft with affection.


    Although N was only partially visible, her fair skin and striking beauty were captivating. The presence of Damon and N made Malcolm appear as a mere background figure.


    Sky stroked his chin, contemting.


    +25 Bonus


    He didn¡¯t usually like to pry into high society<b>, </b>as they were far more dangerous than celebrities. Offending a high¨Csociety family could be perilous.


    Despite his initial instinct to delete the photo<b>, </b>he ultimately decided to keep it because of its quality.


    In the middle of the night¡­


    News about Malcolm¡¯s rtionship with a non¨Ccelebrity girlfriend went viral online.


    Within half an hour, the post attracted hundreds of thousands ofments, and the site briefly crashed.


    Malcolm was woken up by his manager, who questioned him about the situation.


    Malcolm was confused.


    ¡°Sophy, I swear I wasn¡¯t photographed dining with Nichole. I don¡¯t know how it was found out. The photos are unclear, so we¡¯ll deny it and issue a rification and awyer¡¯s letter. That should fix it,¡± Malcolm exined.


    Sophy Baird, fuming, replied coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. I¡¯m asking if you¡¯ve crossed anyone recently. When I contacted the higher¨Cups at thepany to suppress this, they said no PR efforts or rifications are allowed!¡±


    Malcolm was stunned, his face darkening with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with filming and only had dinner with Nichole tonight. I haven¡¯t had the chance to offend anyone.


    11


    He suddenly remembered bumping into a woman while leaving the restaurant. Even if he had offended her, he had been bundled up so well that she couldn¡¯t have known who he was.


    Sophy considered this and agreed. She had been with Malcolm recently and didn¡¯t know of any major conflicts.


    Taking a deep breath, she said coldly, ¡°For now, you and Nichole are not to see each other. I¡¯ll investigate further at thepany tomorrow morning.¡±


    Malcolm¡¯s face was grim. ¡°What about the leak? I¡¯m currently promoting my new drama with the female lead. This will definitely cost me a lot of fans!¡±


    ¡°Losing fans is better than being cklisted. We¡¯ll deal with it tomorrow,¡± Sophy said.


    After Sophy left, Malcolm slumped onto the sofa, his expression dark and brooding.


    126 Bonus


    lownstairs after getting ready.


    ple. When N sat down, he looked at


    11


    le with you to thepanyter?¡±


    trieved until tonight.


    Damon,¡± Damon said.


    Share


    <b>*</b><b>25 </b>Bonus


    At 7:00 a.m., N woke up on time and went downstairs after getting ready.


    Damon was reading the news at the dining table. When N sat down, he looked at her and asked, ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°Quite well. Uncle Damon, could I possibly ride with you to thepanyter?¡±


    Her car was still at the bar and wouldn¡¯t be retrieved until tonight.


    ¡°Mm. And from now on, don¡¯t call me Uncle Damon,¡± Damon said.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 219

    N lowered her gaze and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    As they neared thepany, N asked Damon to drop her off at theer.


    He frowned, clearly displeased. ¡°Am I so embarrassing to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± N replied. ¡°I just got divorced from rk. If people from thepany see us together now, it will negatively affect you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Damon said tly.


    ¡°But I do. I need some time to adjust to our rtionship, so let¡¯s keep it private for now, okay?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with hope and a hint of hesitation.


    Damon covered her eyes with his hand, his voice low and husky. ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ll need to collect some interest.¡±


    N was startled, her eyes widening. ¡°What kind of interest?¡±


    Hershes brushed against Damon¡¯s hand, tickling him slightly. He held her waist and leaned in to kiss her.


    ¡°Mmph¡­¡± N stiffened, instinctively trying to pull away. As she moved back, she found herself pressed against the car door, unable to escape. She could only surrender to Damon.


    After what felt like an eternity, Damon finally pulled away.


    N was breathing heavily, her normally pale cheeks flushed red. She leered at him, her anger apparent but not fully scathing.


    Damon¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Are you sure you want to look at me like that?¡±


    His eyes narrowed dangerously.


    N took a moment to calm herself and said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me tonight. I¡¯ll head back on my own.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get out now,¡± N said.


    Seeing her avoiding eye contact, Damon smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get out, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll just consider it a small loss on my part.¡±


    -24 Bonus


    N was rendered speechless, She quickly opened the car door, stepped out, and walked briskly into the crowd without looking back.


    Damon¡¯s smile widened as he watched her annoyed figure.


    Upon arriving at thepany, he saw a familiar face standing at the entrance.


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± he ordered but remained inside, staring icily at rk.


    rk had not yet noticed him and was scanning the crowd for N. When he spotted her, he hurried over and blocked her path,


    ¡°N!¡± he called out.


    Startled by rk¡¯s sudden appearance, N instinctively took a step back. She noticed the fiery anger in his eyes and frowned, feeling defensive.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked,


    Her wariness only fueled rk¡¯s sneer. After she exposed his marriage to Jordyn, Richard had pped him twice, and Cindy had expressed severe disappointment. ¡°Now you¡¯re scared? Why weren¡¯t you afraid when you spread news about my marriage to Jordyn?¡± he demanded.


    His eyes were bloodshot, filled with disgust and hatred. If he hadn¡¯t fallen for N, he wouldn¡¯t be in this mess! It was all her fault!


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t send people to ransack my house!¡± N shot back.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, how would I know if you were hiding backups to use against meter?¡± rk retorted as if his actions werepletely justified.


    N was at a loss for words, wondering how she had been so blind to his true nature before.


    Not wanting to argue further, she tried to push past him.


    rk grabbed her arm, gritting his teeth. ¡°N, you¡¯ve done this to me. Are you just going to walk away?¡±


    As N was about to shake him off, a cold voice came from behind. ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Both turned to see Damon.


    N¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Shouldn¡¯t Damon have been at thepany already?


    +25 Bonus


    rk sneered. ¡°Uncle Damon, this is between me and her. Why are you interfering?¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend now.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± rk stared at Damon and N in disbelief. It was as though he had just heard something absurd.


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 220

    rk sneered. ¡°I was wondering why you were so eager to divorce me. Turns out you¡¯vetched onto my uncle. N, you¡¯re no different from those cheap women out there.¡®


    N pped him hard across the face, drawing the attention of everyone around them.


    rk had never felt so humiliated. His eyes zed with fury as he reached out to choke N.


    Before he could touch her, a powerful kick sent him crashing to the ground.


    Damon pulled N into his arms, looking down at rk with cold, piercing eyes. She¡¯s your future aunt. Show some respect when you speak, or next time it won¡¯t just be a kick.¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡°future aunt¡°, rk¡¯s face flushed with rage.


    11


    ¡°Uncle Damon, Grandpa and Grandma will never allow you to marry a divorced woman. Being with her will only make you aughingstock in Saintornia!¡± rk spat


    The more he spoke, the more smug he became.


    Richard and Marie had always been so picky about the women they wanted for Damon. Yet here Damon was, falling for a woman who had been married before!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you worry about yourself? Do you really think marrying Jordyn will give you a shot at inheriting the Sumner Group?¡± Damon shot back.


    rk¡¯s triumphant expression froze, and his hands clenched into fists at his sides. If N hadn¡¯t exposed his marriage, Richard wouldn¡¯t have been so disappointed in him.


    rk wanted nothing more than to strangle N. The love he once felt for her had twisted into pure hatred.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, you¡¯ll regret this. Just wait, rk warned.


    Damon didn¡¯t spare him another nce. He simply took N¡¯s hand and walked


    away<b>. </b>


    N tried to pull her hand back, but he didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°There are so many people watching¨Cjust let go of me for now!¡± N whispered harshly.


    C


    +25 Bonus


    Noticing the shocked stares from those around her, she wished she could disappear. She had hoped to keep things low¨Ckey, but now everyone knew on the very first day.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The people in thepany aren¡¯t stupid. After what just happened, do you really think we can keep this a secret?¡± Damon asked.


    Realizing he was right, N stopped struggling.


    When they reached theb door, Damon told her, ¡°Come to my office at noon.¡®


    ¡°For what?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Lunch,¡± he answered.


    Seeing that N was about to refuse, Damon raised an eyebrow. ¡°I just drove you here. A lot of people saw us together. Do you really want to eat in the cafeteria with everyone staring at you?¡±


    N pressed her lips together. ¡°I could order takeout.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unhealthy. I¡¯ll eithere down and eat with you, or you cane to my office. Your choice,¡± Damon replied.


    His eyes exuded domineering determination, leaving N no room to refuse. After a few seconds of silence, she finally relented. ¡°I¡¯ll go to your office.¡±


    Soon, Damon left, and N sighed. As she turned around, she saw Melody standing a few steps away, her eyes wide with shock and admiration.


    ¡°N, you¡¯re really with Mr. Sumner? I saw the discussion in thepany group chat earlier and thought it was just a misunderstanding¡­¡± Melody gushed.


    Having been married to rk and now being with his uncle, N knew people would talk. She could already imagine the gossip that would follow.


    However, when she decided to be with Damon, she had mentally prepared herself for this. It simply happened sooner than expected.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work,¡± she said.


    Melody wanted to ask more questions, but seeing that N wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk, she held back her curiosity.


    News of Damon and N¡¯s rtionship quickly reached Richard and Marie.


    Marie was so furious that she fainted, while Richard immediately called Damon,


    demanding hee home.


    Damon¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re call need-¡±


    Richard cut him off, his voice full of anger. I go to Prospectus Technology and have a t


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Sup


    demanding hee home.


    +25 Bonus


    Damon¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re calling about me and N, then there¡¯s no need-


    11


    Richard cut him off, his voice full of anger. ¡°Are youing back yourself, or should I go to Prospectus Technology and have a talk with that woman? You decide!¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 221

    After a few moments of silence, Damon answered coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll head over right after my meeting.¡±


    N arrived at the top floor at noon, only to be stopped by Spencer.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, Mr. Sumner isn¡¯t in his office right now,¡± he informed her.


    ¡°Is he still in a meeting?¡± she asked.


    Spencer shook his head, his gaze fixed on her. ¡°No. He got a call from Mr. Richard this morning. He went back to the Summer residence and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    N¡¯s heart sank. She didn¡¯t need to guess it was clearly about what had happened earlier that morning.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for letting me know, Mr. Hogg,¡± she replied.


    Noticing that her expression remained unchanged, Spencer frowned. ¡°Ms. Jayston, aren¡¯t you going to go over there?¡±


    ¡°Even if I did, it wouldn¡¯t help. Besides, seeing me would only make the Sumners more upset,¡± N answered calmly.


    ¡°This whole situation started because of you. Shouldn¡¯t you stand by Mr. Sumner and face it together?¡± Spencer¡¯s gaze was filled with disapproval, his tone turning cold.


    It wasn¡¯t his ce to meddle in Damon¡¯s personal life, but N¡¯s attitude made him feel that Damon¡¯s efforts were going unappreciated. Damon was standing up to his entire family for her, yet she seemed content to hide behind him rather than share the burden.


    ¡°Mr. Hogg, if he wanted me by his side, he would¡¯ve asked me himself¨Cnot had deliver the message,¡± N replied.


    Already frustrated, Spencer¡¯s response grew more blunt. ¡°If that¡¯s how you feel, then there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    N wasn¡¯t angry. She understood Spencer¡¯s protective instincts toward Damon after working with him for so many years.


    *25 BOTA


    As N stepped out of the elevator, she bumped into Melody, who was on her way to lunch.


    ¡°N, weren¡¯t you supposed to have lunch with Mr. Sumner? Howe you¡¯re back so soon?¡± Melody asked, surprised.


    ¡°Something came upst minute. I¡¯ll just order takeout,¡± N replied.


    Melody smiled and looped her arm through N¡¯s. ¡°Why order takeout? Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria together!¡±


    N wanted to refuse, but before she could say anything, Melody had already pulled her back into the elevator.


    Meanwhile, Damon was kneeling in the Sumner residence¡¯s living room as Richard struck his back with a thick cane.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time¨Care you going to break things off with that woman or not?¡± Richard demanded.


    Damon kept his back straight, his expression defiant as he met Richard¡¯s eyes without flinching. ¡°Dad, no matter how many times you ask, my answer will be the same.¡±


    Richard raised the cane again and brought it down hard on Damon¡¯s back, opening up yet another wound among the many that already marked his skin.


    Sitting nearby, rk watched with a smug look, feeling deeply satisfied. His side still ached from the kick Damon had given him that morning, and he was itching to grab the cane from Richard and strike Damon himself.


    This moment was too good to waste. It would be a shame if N didn¡¯t see it.


    With that thought, rk sneered, snapped a photo, and sent it to her.


    ¡­


    N felt all eyes on her as soon as she walked into Prospectus Technology¡¯s employee cafeteria. Almost everyone was sneaking nces at her, most of them filled with malice.


    ¡°Tsk, I wondered what was so special about her. She¡¯s not even that pretty. Must be really good at ying her cards, though, getting not one but two Sumner men to fall for her,¡± someonemented.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Please, Mr. Sumner¡¯s just having some fun. You think he¡¯d actually marry a divorced woman? He¡¯ll get bored soon and dump her,¡± another said.


    ¡°Some women just don¡¯t know their ce. They think just because they¡¯ve climbed up once, they can do it again. But they¡¯re only setting themselves up for a big fall!¡± another chimed in.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 222

    Chapter <b>222 </b>


    Melody was furious after hearing the gossip and stormed over to the women were talking.


    She sneered. ¡°I was wondering where that foul smell wasing from. Turns out someone¡¯s just jealous!¡±


    One of the women red at Melody. ¡°We¡¯re just telling the truth. Unless the person involved has something to say, who are you to butt in? Don¡¯t be someone¡¯s puppet. Who knows what dirty tricks she pulled to get close to Mr. Sumner!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got what it takes, gond yourself a Sumner. If not, shut up! And if you think N isn¡¯t that pretty, why don¡¯t I buy you a mirror so you can see what you look like?¡± Melody shot back.


    ¡°You!¡± the woman snapped.


    Melody tilted her chin up defiantly. ¡°You what? Why don¡¯t you go repeat every word you just said to Mr. Sumner¡¯s face and see if he still lets you loudmouths keep your jobs?¡±


    The woman opened her mouth to retort, but her friend pulled her back. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The woman shot Melody a cold look. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    Melody crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared. What, you gonna bite me?¡±


    Seeing the woman¡¯s anger re up again, her friend quickly dragged her out of the cafeteria.


    Only after they were out of sight did Melody turn back to N. ¡°Don¡¯t let the. you, N. They¡¯re just jealous.¡±


    N¡¯s expression remained calm as she replied, ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡±


    11


    They had barely sat down with their food when N¡¯s phone buzzed.


    She looked down to see a photo from an unknown number, but she immediately recognized the person in the picture¨CDamon.


    His back was a mess of blood and raw wounds, and the sight made her gasp in shock. She jumped to her feet.


    Melody, startled by the sudden movement, looked up at her. ¡°N, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I have to go,¡± N said hurriedly.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Half an hourter, N arrived at the Sumner residence.


    The maid¡¯s face darkened when she saw her ¡°Ms. Jayston, you need to leave. You¡¯re not wee here.¡±


    ¡°I need to see Mr. Richard,¡± N said firmly


    ¡°He won¡¯t see you,¡± the maid replied.


    N¡¯s expression turned icy, and she let out a coldugh. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to check?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call security!¡± the maid threatened.


    N didn¡¯t waste any more words. Instead, she dialed the number that had sent her the photo.


    ¡°You saw the picture?¡± rk¡¯s voice wasced with amusement, clearly enjoying himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the front gate of the estate,¡± N replied before hanging up.


    Shortly after, rk sent another maid to escort her inside.


    As soon as N stepped into the living room, she saw Richard raising a cane and bringing it down hard on Damon¡¯s back. She paused, her expression hardening.


    rk was lounging on the couch, ready to enjoy the drama.


    Damon caught sight of N out of the corner of his eye and thought he was imagining things. When he turned and realized it really was her, he barked v frown, ¡°What are you doing here? Go back!¡±


    Ignoring his anger, N calmly walked over to his side.


    Richard sneered. ¡°Perfect timing. I was nning to deal with you next. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s settle this now. If you leave my son, I¡¯ll pretend none of this ever happened. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences!¡±


    N caught the sh of menace in Richard¡¯s eyes, but she smirked and spoke slowly. ¡°I won¡¯t leave him unless he asks me to.¡±


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    Chapter <b>223 </b>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 223

    Chapter <b>223 </b>


    A sh of pity crossed Richard¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you really think you can marry into the Sumners again?¡±


    Damon was defying him now only because he still had feelings for her.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before he realized the difference between marrying a wife who could help him and one who couldn¡¯t. When that time came, he wouldn¡¯t choose N.


    If N were smart, she¡¯d leave him now.


    N replied calmly, ¡°I know a lot of people want to marry into the Sumners, but I¡¯m not one of them. When I married rk, it was because of who he was, not because of the Sumners behind him. Now, I¡¯m with Damon for the same reason¨Cbecause he¡¯s Damon.¡±


    Richard snorted. ¡°Are you willing to swear that you¡¯re with him with no ulterior motives? That it¡¯s purely because you like him as a person?¡±


    N¡¯s hands tightened at her sides. She was about to respond when Damon interrupted coldly, ¡°Dad, enough. Stop pressuring her!¡±


    Richard red at him. ¡°Shut up! If you don¡¯t break up with her today, we¡¯ll sever our father¨Cson rtionship!¡±


    The room fell into heavy silence as his words hung in the air.


    At Richard¡¯s fury, Damon remained silent for a moment before slowly straightening up. ¡°Dad, if you can¡¯t ept her, I won¡¯t force it. Whether you choose to disown me or never speak to me again, I won¡¯t leave her.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Richard looked at him in disbelief, his gaze filled with disappointment. You¡¯d give up your family for this woman?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve said before that who I choose to be with is my decision. No one has right to interfere.¡± Damon¡¯s expression was calm<b>, </b>but his tone was resolute.


    He had chosen to start his own business rather than take over the Sumner Group because he wanted control over his own life, not to be bound by others. Even his parents had no right to dictate his choices. After all, he wasn¡¯t living his life for anyone else.


    Richard said ¡°fine¡± three times in a row, his gaze on Damon growing colder with each word. ¡°If you¡¯re so determined, then get out!¡±


    He turned his back on Damon, clearly too disappointed to look at him any longer.


    Damon stared at Richard¡¯s back for a moment before taking N¡¯s hand and le


    rk¡¯s eyes flickered with anger and resentment.


    When he had wanted to marry N, he had had to kneel outside the Summer residence for three days. Yet now, all Richard did to Damon was to give him a single round of punishment. The favoritism was painfully obvious!


    Upon seeing Richard¡¯s frail body trembling with emotion, rk¡¯s gaze darkened.


    He stepped forward to help Richard sit down<b>, </b>speaking in a low voice. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be too upset. Uncle Damon is just confused right now. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Richard closed his eyes and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°No need. If he¡¯s so determined to be with that woman, let¡¯s see if they can stay together for a lifetime.¡±


    rk quickly added, ¡°They won¡¯t. Once enough time passes, Uncle Damon will realize N isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    Disgust red in rk¡¯s eyes as he remembered all the ways N had manipted him recently. He couldn¡¯t believe he had once thought of her as gentle and understanding.


    Richard opened his eyes and snorted. ¡°And you¡¯re one to talk? You divorced and then rushed to marry a woman from a powerless, ordinary family. What right do you have to criticize your uncle?¡±


    Support


    Share


    +25 Bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 224

    rk gnashed his teeth, feeling a surge of anger. It was clear that Richard was favoring Damon.


    Unlike Damon, however, rk didn¡¯t have his ownpany and couldn¡¯t afford defy Richard.


    He quickly lowered his head and spoke in a guilty tone. ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandpa¡­ I acted on impulse. Besides, Jordyn is carrying my child¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to hear about your rtionship problems anymore. You can go now,¡± Richard cut him off sharply.


    Seeing the irritation in Richard¡¯s expression, rk took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°Alright.¡±


    As soon as Damon and N left the Sumner residence, Damon finally released N¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why did youe here, knowing you¡¯d be put through the wringer?¡± Damon¡¯s voice carried a hint of anger, making N bite her lip nervously.


    She looked up at him, her gaze filled with concern. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to keep getting


    hurt because of me.


    Richard was Damon¡¯s father, so she knew Damon wouldn¡¯t fight back.


    Originally, she had only nned to use Damon and hadn¡¯t intended toe over. But when she saw the photo rk had sent, her heart clenched painfully. At that moment, she realized she had truly fallen for Damon and couldn¡¯t just stand by while he got hurt.


    Damon was silent for a moment before speaking in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll let it slid time, but don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future.¡±


    He was there today to protect her, but if he hadn¡¯t been, she might have been bullied.


    ¡°Well, it depends on the situation,¡± N replied honestly.


    If he was hurt, there was no way she could just ignore it.


    Damon frowned, about to say something, but N cut him off, ¡°Alright, enough lecturing. Your back is seriously injured. I¡¯m taking you to get it treated.¡±


    She grabbed his hand and led him to the car.


    +25 Bonus


    The warmth of her touch seemed to melt the coldness in his heart.


    Just as they reached the car, rk¡¯s mocking voice echoed behind them. ¡°N, ar you happy now that you¡¯ve driven a wedge between Uncle Damon and my grandfather?¡±


    N frowned, a wave of disgust washing over her. rk was like a cockroach impossible to kill or get rid of, always there to make things worse.


    ¨C


    She turned to face him. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy when you¡¯re finally kicked out of the Sumners and struggling at every turn.¡±


    rk¡¯s expression froze, but then he let out a coldugh. ¡°Too bad, that day will nevere.¡± a


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. You¡¯ve already been kicked out of the Sumner Group, and Jordyn doesn¡¯t have the skills toe up with a patent that could get you back in, does she? ¡®N retorted.


    She stared at rk coldly, not noticing the dangerous gleam in Damon¡¯s eyes she mentioned the patent.


    when


    Panic shed in rk¡¯s eyes. Afraid N would reveal the truth about the patent in front of Damon, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡±


    He quickly turned and walked away.


    N watched rk¡¯s retreating figure before turning back to see Damon staring at her. She blinked, surprised. ¡°What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Damon replied coolly and got into the car without another word.


    N stood there, staring through the window at Damon, who was deliberately avoiding her gaze. Confusion swirled in her mind.


    Was he angry? But why?


    As she settled into the driver¡¯s seat, she hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Are you mad at me?¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Chapter <b>225 </b>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 225

    Chapter <b>225 </b>


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Damon replied.


    N raised an eyebrow. His tone was so stiff, and yet he imed he wasn¡¯t


    ¡°Then why are you upset? Because I talked to rk?¡± she asked.


    Damon¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not that childish.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you angry about?¡± N pressed.


    ang


    Aside from exchanging a few words with rk, she couldn¡¯t think of anything she had done that might have upset Damon. Besides, she and rk were divorced now, and the conversation had happened right in front of Damon.


    What was there to be angry about?


    After a few seconds of silence, Damon spoke in a low voice. ¡°Was the heart medication patent he presented back then something you gave him?¡±


    N paused for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes. He had just started working at the Sumner Group at the time, and the shareholders didn¡¯t respect him. We were married then, and I knew that if he seeded, it would benefit me too. So, I gave it to him.¡±


    Damon smiled, but his tone was sarcastic. ¡°You really did treat him well.¡±


    Back then, rk had used that patent to snatch away several major partnerships from Prospectus Technology and had even undermined thepany in the process.


    If rk hadn¡¯t been Damon¡¯s nephew and if the Sumner Group hadn¡¯t been a family business, Damon wouldn¡¯t have let him off so easily.


    He hadn¡¯t realized that the heart medication patent was actually N¡¯s wo


    He knew he shouldn¡¯t let the past affect their current rtionship, but the thought of how deeply she had once loved rk made him feel uneasy.


    N couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Are you jealous, Mr. Sumner?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Damon answered.


    ¡°Really?¡± N asked again.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not that childish!¡± Damon eximed.


    N held back herughter and nodded. ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re not childish. I¡¯m the


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    one being childish. If you¡¯re not jealous, then we won¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the temperature inside the car seemed to drop dramatically Damon¡¯s face was tense, and his entire demeanor screamed, ¡°Keep away.¡±


    N pretended not to notice and started the car.


    After taking Damon to the hospital for treatment, N wanted to take him home, but he insisted on going to the office.


    She pulled over to the side of the road and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re injured, and you think you can still work?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a very important international meeting this afternoon. I have to be there,¡± Damon exined.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you attend from home?¡± N asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Damon answered.


    They stared at each other for a moment before N reluctantly restarted the car.


    Although she was annoyed that Damon wasn¡¯t taking care of his health, she understood that as the CEO of Prospectus Technology, he was responsible for the entire corporation. His schedule was set, and changing it wasn¡¯t easy.


    They drove in silence until they reached thepany. Just as Damon was about to get out of the car, N suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I gave rk the patent I developed, but that was back when we were deeply in love. I never imagined we would separate. The past can¡¯t be changed, but what I can promise you is that I don¡¯t love him anymore. The person in my heart now is you,¡± she said.


    She looked at him earnestly, her eyes reflecting his image as if he were the only one who mattered to her at that moment.


    Damon hadn¡¯t expected N to exin herself, and his heart softened instantly. The difort he had been feeling vanished.


    It wasn¡¯t her fault she had fallen for the wrong person¨Cit was rk¡¯s.


    Besides, if rk hadn¡¯t made those mistakes, Damon wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be with her.


    Seeing Damon¡¯s calm expression and hisck of visible reaction, N couldn¡¯t help


    +25 Bonus


    but frown. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Damon suddenly leaned toward her.


    N instinctively backed away, but just as her head was about to hit the window, hand gently cradled the back of her head.


    ?


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 226

    +25 Bonus


    Chapter <b>226 </b>


    The next moment, N felt a soft touch on her forehead, like a feather gently brushing against her skin, tickling


    her heart.


    Damon pressed a light kiss to her forehead before pulling back, his gaze betraying a hint of guilt.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry. Thinking about how much you were willing to give up for rk made me ufortable, but that wasn¡¯t fair to you,¡± he apologized.


    When he decided to be with her, he knew he should ept her past and not hold it against her.


    N was momentarily stunned. Then, she wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned against his chest as she murmured, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her body felt soft in his arms, and her fragrance was intoxicating.


    Damon¡¯s gaze darkened with desire. ¡°N, if you keep holding me like this, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen next.¡±


    The restrained desire in his voice sent a shiver through N, a warm tingle spreading across her body as her cheeks flushed slightly.


    She quickly pushed him away, her eyes shing with a mix of mock anger and embarrassment. ¡°I just hugged you for a moment.¡±


    Damon awkwardly rubbed his nose and said in a low voice, ¡°I have a meeting to attend. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He quickly opened the car door and got out.


    N patted her slightly warm cheeks and followed him out of the car, walking together to the elevator.


    Damon wanted to escort her to theb, but she refused.


    ¡°You dropping me off at theb this morning already caused enough of a stir. I don¡¯t want to go through that again. Besides, you¡¯re injured. You should sit and rest as much as possible,¡± she said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Damon agreed, looking at her with a soft expression and a faint smile.


    His gaze made N feel a familiar warmth spreading across her face. She shot him a re. ¡°Stop looking at me like that!¡±


    Her tonecked any real threat and sounded more like teasing.


    Damon chuckled. ¡°Why? You¡¯re my girlfriend. Can¡¯t I look at my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Who stares at someone like that all the time?¡± N shot back.


    ¡°But you¡¯re beautiful. I can never get enough,¡± Damon replied.


    N¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Was this really the same man she knew, the one who was so ruthless in the business world? How could he say something like that with a straight face?


    Unbeknownst to her, the way she stared at Damon, with her lips slightly parted and eyes wide in shock, was


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    incredibly alluring to him.


    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t much he could do since they were in an elevator with surveince cameras.


    Instead, he leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡± His voice was low, and his warm breath brushed against N¡¯s ear, sending a shiver down her spine. The sensation was so intense that she quickly stepped back, creating distance between them.


    N looked at him with caution<b>, </b>as if fearing he might actually follow through on his threat.


    After all, they were in an elevator, and someone could walk in at any moment.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Come here,¡± Damon said.


    N didn¡¯t move. ¡°Why?¡±


    She had a sense that nothing good woulde fromplying with his request.


    Damon sighed. ¡°You¡¯re standing too far away from me.¡±


    Although he wanted to do many things with her, he knew it was better to take things slowly. He didn¡¯t want to scare her off.


    ¡°This distance is fine, and I¡¯ll be out of the elevator soon-¡± Before N could finish, Damon reached out with his long arm<b>, </b>pulling her into his embrace.


    She instinctively tried to break free, but his arm tightened around her waist, leaving her no chance to escape.


    As she thought about the surveince cameras capturing this scene and the possibility of the elevator stopping at any moment, she felt a mix of embarrassment and frustration.


    ¡°Damon! Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± she scolded.


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 227

    Hearing the annoyance in N¡¯s voice, Damon chuckled and let her go. If he kept teasing her, she might actually get mad.


    N took a few steps back, smoothing her hair that had be tousled during their yful scuffle. She shot Damon an irritated look.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be mad. I might have to workte tonight, so I¡¯ll have the driver take you home first,¡± Damon


    said.


    N frowned. ¡°Your wounds need to be dressed. Howte are you nning to work?¡±


    ¡°Not sure yet. As for the dressing, I¡¯ll have Spencer take care of it,¡± he replied.


    N grew more frustrated due to Damon¡¯s casual demeanor, her face turning cold as she remained silent.


    Damon sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing, just minor wounds. They¡¯ll heal in a few days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle by after work to change your bandages, and then I¡¯ll head home,¡± N said.


    When the elevator doors opened, she stepped out, leaving no room for Damon to protest.


    Watching her hurry away, Damon couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Meanwhile, rk returned home with a dark expression.


    Jordyn, sitting in the living room with an acai bowl, noticed his frown and put down her bowl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Grandpa still refuse to let you back into the Sumner Group?¡±


    rk sneered. ¡°I expected that before I even went.¡±


    ¡°Then who upset you?¡± Jordyn asked.


    rk¡¯s eyes shed with irritation as he took in Jordyn¡¯s pregnant figure and slightly fuller body.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± he snapped.


    He turned and walked briskly toward the study, not wanting to look at her any longer.


    The more rk thought about N standing up for Damon and his uncle¡¯s willingness to cut ties with Richard to be with her, the more agitated he became.


    When he had wanted to marry her, he had knelt outside the Sumner residence for three days, and she hadn¡¯t shown him the same concern.


    Now, just a few days after their divorce, she was already involved with Damon!


    The more rk thought about it, the darker his expression became. He was determined to make N regret her actions.


    After a moment of contemtion, rk smirked and called Michael.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Damon have an old me overseas? Find out where she is now and get me her contact information,¡± rk instructed.


    After hanging up, he set his phone down, his expression icy. Once that woman returned to the country, he was certain Damon wouldn¡¯t stay with N.


    Back in theb, N found Melody still napping and quietly walked over to herputer. Seeing that it was almost time to start the afternoon¡¯s work, she decided to forgo a nap and picked up a book to read instead.


    At 1:55 p.m., Melody was jolted awake by her rm. Noticing N sitting across from her reading, she groggily asked, ¡°N, when did you get back?¡±


    ¡°Not too long ago. Go wash your face. We¡¯ll start the afternoon¡¯s experiments soon,¡± N replied,


    ¡°Okay,¡± Melody said.


    Once N began working, she becamepletely absorbed in the experiment. It wasn¡¯t until Melody reminded her that it was time to go home that she realized howte it was.


    Noticing Melody¡¯s hesitant expression, N asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to do? If you need to leave, I can finish up here.¡±


    Melody shook her head and subtly motioned toward the door.


    N turned and saw Damon standing at the entrance¨Ctall and imposing, with an air of elegance that made him impossible to ignore.


    While removing her gloves, N told Melody, ¡°You can finish up here.¡±


    N then led Damon to a nearby office before finally asking why he hade to see her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d change my bandages after work?¡± Damon asked.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 228

    Damon¡¯s tone carried a hint of grievance.


    N looked up, startled. ¡°I was nning to finish up the experiment and thene to you.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, why don¡¯t you do it now? I¡¯ve got another meeting soon,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°Alright, take off your shirt,¡± N instructed.


    As she prepared the fresh bandages and medication, she nced up to find Damon¡¯s bare torso before her. Her grip on the bandages tightened involuntarily.


    His upper body was defined with perfectly sculpted abs, and his muscr back appeared both raw and masculine.


    Noticing N¡¯s gaze fixed on his abs, Damon cleared his throat. ¡°If you want to look, I can take it all off for you tonight. You can admire it all you want.¡±


    His teasing tone made N¡¯s face flush instantly.


    How embarrassing! She had actually zoned out while looking at his abs!


    There was no way she was going to admit to something so mortifying, so she denied, ¡°I was just thinking about something. I¡¯ve seen plenty of men with abs. I wouldn¡¯t get distracted by a few muscles.¡±


    Damon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? And whose abs have you seen?¡±


    ¡°Too many to count. I¡¯ve forgotten,¡± N lied.


    ¡°Have you really forgotten, or are you just pretending?¡± Damon asked.


    His eyes sparkled with amusement. He had clearly seen through her lie but chose to y along, teasing her like a cat toying with a mouse.


    N red at him. ¡°Are you going to let me change the bandages, or should I get back to my experiment?¡±


    ¡°Of course, go ahead,¡± Damon replied.


    As she carefully cut away the old bandages, the raw, bloody wounds on Damon¡¯s back were exposed once more. She hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering with concern.


    ¡°This must hurt, doesn¡¯t it?¡± she asked.


    Richard hadn¡¯t held back at all while beating Damon. The deep welts left by the cane would take at least two weeks to heal, assuming Damon took proper care of them.


    Damon couldn¡¯t see her expression, but he could hear the worry in her voice.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± he told her.


    N took a deep breath<b>, </b>remaining silent as she began changing his bandages.


    Halfway through, the office door suddenly swung open, and Melody¡¯s voice came from the doorway. ¡°N, the


    experiment is¡­.¡±


    Upon seeing Damon shirtless with N leaning over his back, Melody¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She quickly covered her face with her hands.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything! You guys carry on!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Melody, it¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± N began to exin.


    However, Melody cut her off, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! I didn¡¯t misunderstand. You two continue. I¡¯ll just head home.¡±


    She hurriedly closed the office door and left as quickly as she could.


    N was speechless.


    She looked at Damon, gritting her teeth. ¡°This is your fault! Now she definitely thinks we were doing something inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°How was I supposed to know she¡¯d suddenly burst in? Should I go exin things to her?¡± Damon offered.


    Him exining to Melody? That would only make Melody¡¯s imagination run wild.


    ¡°Just turn around. I¡¯m almost done with the bandages,¡± N said.


    Once she had finished wrapping and securing the bandages, she started cleaning up the used materials. ¡°Don¡¯t bother sending the driver for meter. I have something to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Just be safe and let me know when you¡¯re home,¡± Damon replied.


    After Damon left, N tidied up the office, double¨Cchecked the experiment, and then locked up for the day.


    Instead of heading back to the vi, she took a taxi to the bar to pick up her car and then drove straight to the hospital.


    When N walked into the hospital room, Wren was feeding Harrison dinner.


    Wren¡¯s smile immediately vanished upon seeing her, and she pretended not to notice.


    ÈÕ


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 229

    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Chapter <b>229 </b>


    N pursed her lips and entered the hospital room.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m nning to send you abroad for treatment. The doctor has already agreed. Once your health improves and everything is arranged overseas, I¡¯ll buy tickets for you and Wren to go,¡± N announced.


    Harrison interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m staying in the country.¡±


    N frowned. ¡°Dad, the medical facilities abroad are better, and you need time to recover¡­¡±


    Harrison cut her off, ¡°After you send me and Wren abroad, what are you nning to do next? Are you going to fight the Summers alone?¡±


    N lowered her gaze and replied tly, ¡°No. Didn¡¯t you tell me before not to continue?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still involved with the Sumners?¡± Harrison mmed his hand on the table, his eyes filled with anger as he stared at N.


    ¡°When have I been involved with the Sumners?¡± N asked, bewildered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! You just divorced rk, and now you¡¯re entangled with his uncle. What exactly are you trying to do?!¡± Harrison demanded.


    N widened her eyes, her gaze turning icy. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter who told me? What matters is whether it¡¯s true! Tell me honestly, are you with Damon or not?¡± Harrison pressed.


    The room fell silent.


    Wren looked at N with disdain, shocked that N could be involved in such actions. If N had been her own daughter, Wren would have been furious beyond belief.


    Who would divorce their husband and then get involved with his uncle? It wasughable.


    N was silent for a few seconds before admitting directly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m with him.¡±


    Disappointment shed in Harrison¡¯s eyes. He looked tired as he said, ¡°I failed to raise you properly. I¡¯ve done your mother wrong.¡±


    When rk had first brought this up, Harrison hadn¡¯t believed it, thinking N wouldn¡¯t do something like this. Now that she had admitted it, he couldn¡¯t deceive himself any longer.


    ¡°Dad, I know you can¡¯t understand this right now. Just focus on your recovery. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± N said.


    Seeing her unrepentant attitude, Harrison gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Break off with him immediately. Otherwise, I won¡¯t go abroad or see you again!¡±


    Disbelief clouded N¡¯s eyes as she instinctively took a step back.


    ¡°Dad, I thought you¡¯d be different from the others, but I was wrong. You¡¯re just the same as the Sumners,¡± she cried.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Wren sneered. ¡°N, don¡¯t me me for speaking harshly. What good cane from your involvement with Damon? You¡¯re only setting yourself up for pain. You wouldn¡¯t think he¡±


    N interrupted coldly, ¡°If you know it¡¯s harsh, then don¡¯t say it. After all, you¡¯re not my mother, and you don¡¯t have the right to control me.¡±


    Harrison pped her, and the room fell silent instantly.


    His hand trembled slightly as he spoke with deep disappointment. ¡°Wren is only looking out for you. Even if she¡¯s not your mother, she¡¯s still an elder. How can you speak to her like that?¡±


    N lowered her head, her long hair concealing her face and emotions. The stinging pain on her cheek was nothingpared to the hurt caused by Harrison¡¯s words.


    She looked up at him and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange the tickets for you to go abroad. Whether you choose to go or not is up to you. Since you don¡¯t want to see me, I won¡¯te back again.¡±


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 230

    Chapter <b>230 </b>


    After saying that, N turned and quickly left the room.


    Harrison wanted to call after her but ultimately couldn¡¯t make a sound. He covered his face in anguish,


    regretting everything he had done and said. He had intended to protect her, but his words had caused so much pain.


    Wren sighed and said softly, ¡°Harrison, don¡¯t me yourself. This isn¡¯t your fault¡­ It¡¯s mine. If I hadn¡¯t said those things, your rtionship with N wouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡±


    Harrison hung his head in silence, unsure of how to respond.


    Outside the hospital, N wiped the tears from her eyes, questioning her actions for the first time.


    Why was everyone against her? Should she really give up?


    But when she thought of Cyrus and rk¡¯s schemes against her, and what Cyrus had done to her family, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to let it go. There was no turning back now¨Cshe had to stay with Damon and use him to deal with the Sumners.


    When N returned to the vi, it was already past 9:00 p.m.


    Damon was home, sitting on the sofa and reading documents.


    ¡°Where have you been? Why are you back sote?¡± he asked.


    N shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯m going to rest now.¡±


    As she walked past the sofa, Damon suddenly spoke up. ¡°Wait, what happened to your face?¡±


    N bit her lip and was about to respond when Damon approached her, brushing the hair from her face.


    Upon seeing the mark of a p on her cheek, his demeanor turned cold. ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°No one. Don¡¯t ask. I¡¯m tired and just want to rest,¡± she replied.


    Damon frowned. Noting her pale face, he didn¡¯t press further but firmly guided her to the sofa and made her sit down. ¡°Wait here.¡±


    He entered the kitchen, and soon there was the sound of clinking and ttering. He returned shortly with a bag of ice.


    As soon as the ice touched N¡¯s face, she winced.


    ¡°If it hurts, let me know,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± N replied.


    Damon didn¡¯t say anything more, and the room fell silent. He watched N closely.


    If it had been someone from the Sumners who had hurt her, she would have told him. Thus, the incident must


    have involved her own family.


    +25 Bonus


    Upon realizing this, Damon¡¯s eyes grew colder. She was his now, and he wouldn¡¯t let anyone, whether from the Sumners or the Jaystons, hurt her,


    After about ten minutes of icing, N felt the pain in her face ease.


    She looked up at Damon and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Thank you.¡±


    Damon removed the ice pack and replied, ¡°I told you, don¡¯t keep saying thank you. We¡¯re a couple. If you¡¯re upset, you can tell me. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±


    A warmth spread through N¡¯s chest, and her eyes grew a bit misty. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Seeing her struggle to hold back tears despite her attempt to stay strong, Damon felt a pang of sympathy and pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°Did you have dinner?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I ate.¡± Just as N said that, her stomach growled loudly, betraying her.


    Damon chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you a sandwich.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 231

    Just as N was about to get up, Damon¡¯s hands gently pressed down on her shoulders,


    <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t move. Wait here,¡± Damon instructed.


    Meeting his firin gaze, N bit her lip and instinctively nodded.


    Damon patted her head with a smile. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    N was left speechless.


    Damon worked quickly, and soon the kitchen was filled with the aroma of food.


    N couldn¡¯t help but swallow as she headed to the kitchen. She hadn¡¯t eaten dinner and was now quite hungry. Just as she reached the kitchen door, Damon emerged, carrying a te of sandwiches.


    ¡°Why did youe over?¡± he asked.


    N was captivated by the sandwiches in his hand. It was a simple creation¨Cvegetables and eggs topped with melted cheese. The green vegetables and crispy¨Cedged fried eggs looked especially appetizing under the light.


    Noticing that all her attention was on the sandwiches and she hadpletely ignored him, Damon couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Go get your cutlery.¡±


    At his words, N quickly went into the kitchen, grabbed her cutlery, and returned to the table.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Damon,¡± she said.


    Damon didn¡¯t correct her habitual way of addressing him and simply nodded. ¡°Eat up.¡±


    N picked up a sandwich, and as soon as she took a bite, her eyes involuntarily closed in delight.


    ¡°So delicious!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Eat slowly. No one¡¯s going to take it from you. Don¡¯t burn yourself,¡± Damon warned.


    N nodded but showed no sign of slowing down.


    In less than ten minutes, she had finished the entire te of sandwiches, leaving not a crumb behind. As she put down her cutlery, she still felt a bit unsatisfied.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, how can you cook so well?¡± she asked.


    She had expected something unappetizing, but his cooking was surprisingly good. She could easily have eaten another te.


    ¡°I only know how to make simple things like this,¡± he answered.


    Before N could respond, Damon¡¯s phone vibrated on the table.


    He picked it up, answered the call, and frowned slightly as he spoke coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    After hanging up, he turned to N. ¡°There¡¯s a problem at thepany. I need to step out for a bit. Rest early


    and don¡¯t wait up for me.¡±


    ¡°But your back¡­¡± N began.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± he assured her.


    As Damon hurried out, N bit her lip, a trace of concern in her eyes.


    She got up, washed and dried the dishes in the kitchen, then returned to her bedroom. Just as she was about to shower and go to bed, she received a message from Wren.


    Wren: (N, your dad was just acting out of impulse today. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I support the idea of going abroad. Let me know when things are ready, and your dad and I can go anytime.]


    N stared at the screen, her face expressionless.


    Wren¡¯s eagerness to go abroad likely stemmed from a fear of retaliation from the Sumners.


    It was understandable. After all, N was only her stepdaughter, and Wren wouldn¡¯t want to be dragged into trouble.


    After a long pause, N replied with a simple ¡°Okay¡± and then deleted the chat.


    Meanwhile, relieved by N¡¯s response, Wren quickly dialed another number.


    ¡°Gabriel, Harrison and I will be going to Meristate soon,¡± she announced.


    A deep, youthful voice answered from the other end of the line. ¡°Mom, why are you suddenlying over?¡±


    ¡°Harrison needs treatment abroad. I¡¯ll have N find a hospital close to where you live so I can take care of both you and Harrison,¡± she replied.


    There was a brief silence before Gabriel Hackett¡¯s voice came through again. ¡°How is N¡­ doing these days?¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 232

    Chapter <b>232 </b>


    Wren sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. She divorced rk, and on top of that s


    Before she could finish, Gabriel interrupted, ¡°she got divorced?¡±


    Wren, oblivious to his agitation, continued with a frown. ¡°Yes, it¡¯splicated. I¡¯ll exin everything, once I get to Meristate.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Gabriel replied.


    After a few more words, Wren ended the call. Thinking about reuniting with her son in theristate, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Once she and Harrison were in Meristate, whatever N did here wouldn¡¯t affect them. All she needed to do was focus on taking good care of Harrison and Gabriel,


    As for N, Wren had never considered her part of the family. The courtesy Wren had shown in the past was merely out of respect for Harrison. Now that N no longer respected her, Wren felt no need to curry favor with


    her.


    At the Sumner residence¡­


    Damon¡¯s decision to move N into his vi had left Richard furning


    ¡°Outrageous! Does he really want to drag the Sumner name through the mud?!¡± Richard bellowed.


    Thewyer, Parker Frampton, sat nearby in silence, his gaze lowered.


    He had met with Cyrus at the police station earlier and knew that the police had gathered substantial evidence, making it impossible to bail him out anytime soon.


    Richard had ordered his people to find N and nned to confront her tonight. However, discovering she had moved into Damon¡¯s vi meant he couldn¡¯t meet her without Damon knowing, which only added to his


    frustration.


    Cindy, her eyes red from crying, looked at Richard. ¡°Dad, when has Cyrus ever been through this kind of suffering? We need to find a way to get him out. The longer he stays in there, the worse it is for the Sumners.¡±


    Richard shot her a cold look. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡±


    His face darkened with frustration. The situation wasn¡¯t just affecting the Sumners¨Cit was threatening the Sumner Group¡¯s business rtionships as well.


    Although the Sumners had managed to contain the scandal, there was no guarantee it wouldn¡¯t spread further. If their business partners found out, they might sever ties with the Sumner Group, leading to significant losses.


    ¡°Find a way to get N to meet with us,¡± Richard ordered.


    Parker sighed. ¡°Mr. Summer, my assistant tried to approach her but was warned off by Mr. Damon¡¯s people. We haven¡¯t been able to see her, and there¡¯s nothing more we can do.¡±


    The living room fell into a heavy silence, the atmosphere thick with tension.


    12


    Richard¡¯s expression gren even darker. Denon was caerly deploy the festyne son had turned out to be a huge disappointment.


    Cindy¡¯s eyes shed with hatred as she gritted her teeth, ¡°That farle mitte the cop away way anything just because she¡¯s with Demon?! 11 anything heppens to Cyme, 1 shew 1¡¯suke her yet, mus costs me my life!¡±


    to


    <i>¡°</i>Rather than wasting time on empty threats, we should focus on how to meet ofth berkebad wored


    ¡°Meeting her is all? I¡¯ll go myself. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find a chance to see her 1 camp outside Prospectus Technology!¡± Cindy dered.


    Richard, having just shed with Damon, was eager to avoid further escting their conflict. Cindy stegging to as the ¡°bad guy¡± was actually ideal. After all, it was her duty to do something for her husband,


    ¡°Then do as you said. Find a way to get her to sign the forgiveness letter when you meet her,¡± Richard said.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    D


    ?


    ??


    Shore


    Support


    GET IT


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 233

    Chapter <b>233 </b>


    Noticing that Richard hadn¡¯t assigned him the task<b>, </b>Parker stood up and sald, ¡°Mr. Richard, <b>I </b><b>need </b><b>to </b><b>find </b><b>more </b>information to see if there¡¯s a way to bail out Mr. Cyrus. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Richard nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡°.


    After Parker left, Richard turned to Cindy. ¡°You should go too. Whether Cyrus can be released depends on whether you <b>can </b>convince N.¡±


    With that, Richard left the room.


    As Cindy watched him leave, she couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth, her eyes filled with resentment. It seemed Richard wasn¡¯t reliable either, and only she cared about Cyrus¡® fate.


    After leaving the Sumner residence, Cindy called rk and recounted the night¡¯s events in detail.


    ¡°rk, if we want to get your father out, it¡¯s up to us now. I¡¯ll wait downstairs at Prospectus Technology tomorrow. I refuse to believe I can¡¯t find a way to see her!¡± Cindy dered.


    There was a brief silence before rk¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll also find a way to create some trouble for Uncle Damon¡¯spany so he won¡¯t have time to deal with N.¡±


    ¡°Good, we¡¯ll rely on ourselves¡­¡± Cindy replied.


    rk frowned. If Cyrus weren¡¯t his biological father and still useful to him, he wouldn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Okay, I have other matters to attend to. Goodbye,¡± he said, dismissing the conversation.


    After hanging up, rk sent a message to Michael, instructing him to find Reba Austen within three days.


    Noticing rk¡¯s troubled expression, Jordyn approached and began massaging his temples. ¡°rk, try not to worry too much. We¡¯ll do our best with this. If N really doesn¡¯t n to let Dad off, you must take over thepany as soon as possible.¡±


    rk closed his eyes and remained silent<b>, </b>contemting Jordyn¡¯s words.


    If Cyrus were truly facing sentencing, securing control of thepany quickly was indeed a priority. With that in mind, he decided to visit Cyrus the next day.


    The next morning, while having breakfast, N realized that Damon hadn¡¯t returned all night.


    Concerned about his back wounds, she lost her appetite, set down her bread, and headed straight to thepany with medicine and bandages in hand.


    As she parked downstairs, Cindy intercepted her. ¡°N, we need to talk!¡±


    Cindy¡¯s expression was icy, her gaze filled with disdain, and her tone as haughty as ever.


    N ignored her and attempted to walk past, but Cindy stubbornly followed her to the elevator.


    ¡°Are you ignoring me? Are you deaf? Or have you climbed too high to care about me, your former mother¨Cin-


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    She thrust a document toward N.


    N nced at it before looking back at her. ¡°Do I look like a fool to you?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Cindy growled.


    Seeing Cindy¡¯s angry eyes, N smirked, ¡°What do I mean? You really have the nerve toe here asking me to sign a forgiveness letter!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cindy pointed at her, trembling with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your elder!¡±


    ¡°Elder?¡± N¡¯s smile wasced with irony. ¡°I¡¯m no longer married to rk. How are you an elder to me? Besides, I¡¯m now Damon¡¯s girlfriend. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re just his sister¨Cinw. Do you want to be my elder? Are you trying to be his mother?¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 234

    Cindy was furious and raised her hand to p N. However, before her hand could make contact<b>, </b>N <b>had </b>already grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Cindy shrieked.


    N smiled. ¡°I suggest you adjust your attitude before asking for favors next time. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just end up looking foolish.¡±


    With that, she released Cindy¡¯s wrist.


    Still struggling, Cindy didn¡¯t expect N to suddenly let go. She lost her bnce and fell awkwardly to the ground.


    As the elevator doors opened, N walked in without looking back.


    Cindy tried to stop her, but the pain from her twisted ankle prevented her from getting up to chase after N.


    ¡°Stop right there! You bitch! I won¡¯t let this go!¡± Cindy screeched.


    An icy glint crossed N¡¯s eyes.


    Once the elevator doors closed and reached the first floor, she headed straight to the surveince room. After copying the security footage of the argument with Cindy in front of the elevator, she left.


    N then went to the top floor to find Damon but was told he was currently in a meeting. She handed the medicine and bandages to Spencer.


    ¡°Mr. Hogg, please help him change the bandages once he¡¯s done with the meeting,¡± she requested.


    Spencer took the items and hesitated before speaking. ¡°Ms. Jayston, if you don¡¯t have anything urgent, it would be best to avoiding to the top floor to see Mr. Sumner. Many shareholders of Prospectus Technology are aware of what happened yesterday, and they¡¯re quite upset about the unclear rtionship between you and Mr. Sumner.¡±


    If news of Damon being with his nephew¡¯s ex¨Cwife got out online, it could negatively impact Prospectus Technology¡¯s reputation.


    While shareholders might not care about Damon¡¯s personal life, they would be the first to protest if his personal affairs started affecting their interests.


    Seeing that N didn¡¯t respond, Spencer sighed and continued. ¡°Ms. Jayston, Mr. Sumner wouldn¡¯t tell you this directly, but if you truly care about him, you wouldn¡¯t want to put him in a difficult position.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to avoid meeting him at thepany.¡±


    Spencer¡¯s expression rxed a bit due to her agreement. ¡°Thank you. Please don¡¯t mention this to Mr. Sumner.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t. I know it¡¯s almost work time, so I won¡¯t keep you any longer,¡± N said.


    Back in her office, N sat at her desk, staring nkly at herputer.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°N, are you okay?¡± Melody asked.


    N turned her head and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Let¡¯s start working¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Melody replied, unsure of what else to say.


    Just as theypleted a stage of their experiment, Damon arrived with the medicine and bandages N had given to Spencer,


    N asked him to walt in the office while she finished recording the experiment data. She handed thepleted data to Melody before leaving.


    When N walked into the office, she saw Damon sleeping in her chair. She tiptoed closer and noticed the dark circles under his eyes and the exhaustion etched on his face. It seemed he had been working all night.


    She intended to let him rest a bit longer, but just as she turned to leave, he wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± Damon asked.


    N gently pushed him away and looked down. ¡°I saw you sleeping so deeply in my chair and figured you must be exhausted. I wanted you to get a few more minutes of rest.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 235

    Noticing N¡¯s cold attitude, Damon frowned and asked softly, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    N looked up<b>, </b>confused. ¡°No, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°You seem a bit down today,¡± he replied.


    N shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Sit down. I¡¯ll change your bandages.¡±


    Damon studied her for a moment but chose not to press further. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As N finished changing his bandages and tidying up the used items, she said, ¡°You can go now. I need to get back to work.¡±


    Damon stared at her for several seconds before asking, ¡°Did you get upset because I didn¡¯te homest night?¡±


    N was taken aback. ¡°No, why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°Because you seem distant. I must have done something to upset you,¡± he suggested.


    N couldn¡¯t meet Damon¡¯s gentle gaze and looked away. ¡°No, it might just be that I didn¡¯t sleep well because of the bed changest night.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah. You worked all night at thepany and must be very busy. It¡¯s not ideal for you to stay in theb for too long. We should keep a low profile,¡± N exined.


    Damon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why should we keep a low profile? We¡¯re dating now.¡±


    ¡°I got divorced from rk a few days ago, andst time you were quite high¨Cprofile at thepany entrance. I don¡¯t like being the center of attention,¡± N said.


    Damon wanted to point out that being with him would naturally attract attention, but seeing her serious expression, he agreed. ¡°I can give you time to adjust, but I don¡¯t want to wait too long.<b>¡± </b>


    Hearing his assertive tone, N hesitated before nodding. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try to keep our interactions at thepany to a minimum. I won¡¯te to your office for lunch. I¡¯ll eat in the cafeteria with Melody.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint shing in them. ¡°Are you having second thoughts?¡±


    N¡¯s attempt to avoid having lunch with him made it clear that she was trying to distance herself.


    N looked puzzled. ¡°Second thoughts about what?¡±


    ¡°You tell me!¡± Damon¡¯s face darkened. ¡°First you say we should keep a low profile, and now you¡¯re avoiding lunch with me. It seems like you¡¯re trying to avoid me.¡±


    Caught off guard, N felt a pang of guilt and instinctively replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that so much has happened recently, and our rtionship has changed. I need time to adjust.¡±


    ¡°Then give me a timeline,¡± he demanded.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonu


    <b>N </b>hesitated before meeting his gaze. ¡°How about three months?<b>¡± </b>


    Damon immediately rejected the idea. ¡°No, that¡¯s too long.¡±


    ¡°Then one month. It can¡¯t be any shorter,¡± N countered.


    ¡°Fine<b>, </b>one month,<b>¡± </b>Damon agreed.


    ¡°Okay. I need to get back to my experiments now. You should go,¡± N said.


    As she turned to leave, Damon grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. Before she could react, his lips were on hers.


    N¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Just as she was about to push him away, he released her and took a step back.


    ¡°What are you doing?! This is the office, and someone coulde in at any moment!¡± N hissed.


    Seeing her embarrassed reaction, Damon smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good morning kiss.¡±


    He gently pinched her reddened cheek, which was filled with displeasure, and added, ¡°I promised to give you a month<b>, </b>so you¡¯ll have to give a little in return.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just not used to being so intimate¡­¡± N muttered.


    L


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 236

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to have more self¨Ccontrol in the future, but don¡¯t me me if I can¡¯t hold back,¡± Damon <b>said</b>.


    N was speechless. Was there any difference between what he said and saying nothing at <b>all</b>?


    Seeing N¡¯s slightly darkened expression, Damon realized that staying any longer might push her over the edge.


    He quickly added, ¡°I have a meetingter. Send me a message when you finish work tonight, and we can <b>go </b>home together.¡±


    After Damon left, N went straight to theb.


    Melody smiled slyly when she saw her. ¡°N, guess what I saw when I went to your office just now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± N had a bad premonition¨Cshe hoped Melody hadn¡¯t just seen Damon kissing her.


    As expected, Melody¡¯s next words confirmed her suspicion.


    N wished for the floor to swallow her whole. She cleared her throat to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get back to the experiment, or we¡¯ll be working overtime today.¡±


    ¡°Okay, hahaha¡­ N, I didn¡¯t expect to see you shy,¡± Melody teased.


    The morning passed quickly.


    The experiment required continuous monitoring for seven hours, so N and Melody took turns going to the cafeteria for lunch.


    N asked Melody to go first, saying she¡¯d switch with her after finishing her meal.


    Soon after Melody left, there was a knock on theb door.


    N turned to see Erin standing there and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Ms. Hulle, what¡¯s up?¡± N asked.


    Erin¡¯s smile was cold, her eyes full of disdain as she looked at N. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless as to get involved with your ex¨Chusband¡¯s uncle!¡±


    N¡¯s expression grew cold. ¡°What does who I¡¯m with have to do with you? Is it worth your time toe here just toin?¡±


    Erin¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Damon is just ying around with you. In the end, he¡¯ll marry someone who matches his family background. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you make a fool of yourself!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t ept the thought of losing to a divorced woman.


    N smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Whether I be a joke or not is uncertain, but your visit here to say such nonsense only makes you look like one.¡± 1


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too smug. We¡¯ll see about that!¡± With that, Erin turned and left.


    Erin was determined to win Damon and wouldn¡¯t give up. She also understood that, given Damon¡¯s status<b>, </b><b>he </b>might have other women even after marriage. No matter what, she would be his wife.


    As for N<b>, </b>she wouldn¡¯t always be young and beautiful. There would always be younger, more beautiful women. Once Damon grew tired of her, he could easily find a recement.


    Realizing this, Erin regretted confronting N. It was beneath her dignity.


    Just as she reached the elevator, the doors opened.


    Seeing Spencer inside, she smiled. ¡°Mr. Hogg, what a coincidence.¡±


    Spencer looked at her with a neutral expression. ¡°Ms. Hulle, it¡¯s actually not a coincidence. I¡¯m here to see you. Mr. Sumner would like to meet with you.¡±


    Erin¡¯s face lit up with delight. She quickly entered the elevator. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I have the contract ready and can sign it at any time.¡±


    Spencer¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°You¡¯ll discuss the details with Mr. Sumner.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Joyfully, Erin began nning how she would find opportunities to interact with Damon. Over time, he would surely see that she was a better match for him than N.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 237

    +25 Bonus


    Chapter <b>237 </b>


    Erin walked into Damon¡¯s office with anticipation and smiled as <b>she </b>looked at him.


    Damon was handling documents bathed in the sunlight streaming through the window. The radiant glow enhanced his handsome features, making them even more striking.


    ¡°Mr. Damon, I have the contract ready. When would be a good time for us to sign it?¡± she chirped.


    Damon set aside the document he was working on and regarded her with an emotionless gaze.


    ¡°Ms. Hulle, you may have misunderstood. I asked to see you today to inform you that Prospectus Technology has decided to pursue other partnership opportunities. You no longer need toe by,¡± he said.


    Erin¡¯s smile froze as she stared at Damon in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    After so many discussions and being on the verge of signing the contract, he was now backing out?


    Despite her anger, Erin tried to maintain herposure and asked, ¡°May I know why?¡±


    ¡°Your unsolicited harassment of my girlfriend indicates ack of professional integrity on your part. After careful consideration, I¡¯ve decided to suspend our coboration,¡± Damon exined.


    It was N again!


    Erin red at Damon. ¡°Mr. Damon, are you really going to forfeit a ready¨Cmade partnership and go against the Hulles just because of a woman?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hulle, you¡¯re overreacting. It¡¯s simply that you¡¯ve failed to present yourself as a suitable partner,¡± Damon replied.


    Erin sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t try to sound so noble. You¡¯re just doing this to get back at N, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Damon remained impassive. ¡°If that¡¯s what you believe will make you feel better, I have no objections.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Damon, don¡¯t regret this!¡± Erin shouted.


    Fuming, she mmed the door on her way out and identally bumped into Spencer, who was holding a coffee. She marched straight to the elevator without sparing him a nce and left.


    Once in her car, her anger still seethed. She pounded the steering wheel in frustration, her eyes shing with resentment. She was determined not to give up so easily.


    Before the end of the workday, Melody abruptly handed her phone to N, her face a picture of fury.


    ¡°N, someone just posted in thepany¡¯s main group chat using you of assaulting your ex¨Cmother¨Cin-w. The entirepany is talking about it!¡± she eximed.


    N took the phone and saw that the group chat was overflowing with discussions about her and Cindy, the majority of which were critical of her.


    [I¡¯m done. I can¡¯t believe Mr. Sumner would be interested in such a woman. She actually physically attacked an


    eller¨Conly she could do mhuriy


    (No wonder rk dworced her. Aver BaoBawa huyo anand at the su


    [Stop talking about it. If someone leaks this to her, she mightin to the Sunner, and the st trouble)


    N¡¯s gaze farned icy while watching the stream of messages, Cindy hud and denyyshared her


    She handed the phone back to Melody, her expression calls ¡°Don¡¯t worry about


    Melody looked concerned, ¡°Should we inform Mr. Sowner so he can handle fr


    If Damon issued a statement prohibiting any discussion, the issue might be contained.


    N lowered her eyes, recalling what Spencer had sad enter that morning, and shoocherted,


    ¡°No, I can handle it myself,¡± she said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Melody asked.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s focus on work,¡± N confirmed


    Seeing N¡¯s calm demeanor, Melody reluctantly agreed. If M couldn¡¯t resolve the issue, she would seek Damon¡¯s help.


    Wyle Due to a problem with some experimental data that dyed them for over two hours in the afternoon, N and Melody had to workte into the night<i>. </i>


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 238

    Chapter <b>238 </b>


    By the time they finished the experiment and were ready to leave, it was already past 8:00 p.m.


    Knowing that Melody lived quite far, N offered her a ride home.


    Melody¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Thank you so much, N!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s not safe for a girl to go home alone at night,¡± N said.


    As they chatted, they put away theb equipment and ensured everything was in order before heading downstairs together.


    N sent a message to Damon, letting him know she would be dropping off Melody. He didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    When Melody saw Damon, she was a bit flustered.


    Sitting in the back seat and seeing Damon in the driver¡¯s seat, she was even more surprised. Having thepany CEO as a chauffeur was something she could barely have dreamed of.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, thank you for this,¡± she said.


    Damon responded with a brief acknowledgment and turned to N. ¡°Can you set the navigation?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± N agreed.


    Melody¡¯s home was in the opposite direction of Damon¡¯s vi, so they dropped her off first.


    During the drive, Damon remained mostly silent, speaking only asionally to N.


    In the back seat, Melody was hidden in the shadows, stealing nces at Damon. His profile alone was enough to captivate anyone.


    However, she dared not entertain any fantasies and simply admired him from afar. Damon and she were from different worlds, and without N, she likely wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to speak with him at all.


    After dropping off Melody, they returned to the vi around 10:00 p.m.


    As N was about to head to her room, Damon called her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    N looked puzzled. What did he want to discuss?


    After a moment of thought, she guessed that Damon might be unhappy about her asking him to drive Melody home. After all, he was the CEO of Prospectus Technology, and asking him to drive an employee might have felt like an imposition.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble tonight. I didn¡¯t expect to workte. Next time, I¡¯ll handle it myself,¡± she said.


    Damon frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m referring to.¡±


    N realized she hadn¡¯t had much interaction with him today except for that moment.


    Seeing her confusion, Damon suppressed his frustration and asked coldly, ¡°Did nothing else happen at the


    ¡°Are you talking about Erining to see me?¡± N asked.


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t asked, would you have kept this from me?¡±


    ¡°To me, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. She just came over and said some strange things. If I let every little thing bother me, you might think I¡¯m too sensitive,¡± N exined.


    Damon stared at her in silence for a few seconds before speaking quietly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think that. Moreover, <b>this </b>issue arose because of me. You could have told me and let me handle it.¡±


    He was more concerned about the fact that N seemed to be managing things on her own without relying on


    him.


    ¡°If I felt the situation was beyond my ability to handle, I would have told you immediately. Just because we¡¯re together doesn¡¯t mean I want to be a woman who depends on you for everything,¡± N said.


    She had trusted rk without reservation and had ended up hurt badly. She was determined not to make the same mistake again.


    Damon looked at her, his tone cold. ¡°Did you act the same way with rk?¡±


    Noticing his anger, N met his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re you, and he was him. I¡¯m not the same person I was before, so my rtionship with you won¡¯t be like how it was with him.¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 239

    In the end, it seemed N didn¡¯t like Damon that much.


    However, they had a lifetime ahead of them. Damon had enough patience to make her eventually depend on him just as she once depended on rk.


    ¡°Yeah, but I still hope that if someone bothers you in the future, you¡¯ll think ofing to me for help instead of handling everything on your own,¡± Damon said.


    His serious demeanor made N¡¯s heart soften.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed.


    Back in her room, N was about to remove her makeup when her phone rang. It was Vrie.


    ¡°N, your ex¨Cmother¨Cinw is spreading rumors that you¡¯ve been violent with her. The upper crust of Saintornia is already talking about it,¡± Vrie informed her.


    N looked down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to her soon enough.¡±


    Vrie¡¯s tone was filled with frustration. ¡°You don¡¯t know how horrible the things she¡¯s saying are. I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    N¡¯s heart warmed a little. She replied gently, ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Don¡¯t let someone like her ruin your mood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you,¡± Vrie confessed.


    ¡°The hardest times have already passed. I don¡¯t care what she and rk do now,¡± N stated.


    To her, Cindy and rk were nothing more than clowns. They weren¡¯t worth wasting her emotions over. If they wanted to bring trouble on themselves, though, she wouldn¡¯t hold back.


    Vrie sighed, feeling a bit sentimental. ¡°It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t expect rk, who used to treat you so well, to end up like this¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±


    N pressed her lips together, her expression unchanged. ¡°Nothing stays the same forever, not even feelings, so it¡¯s not surprising.¡±


    Vrie dropped the topic, and after chatting about a few other things, ended the call.


    N set her phone down.


    Thinking about what Damon had said earlier, she frowned. She hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time, but now she realized his words had been driven by insecurity.


    Their rtionship was like walking a tightrope¨Cone misstep could lead to disaster.


    Both of themcked security. If he discovered she was with him solely for personal gain, their already fragile rtionship mighte to an abrupt end.


    The thought of <b>this </b>oue caused N a pang in her chest. Forcing herself to ignore the are, the grapto


    shower.


    When she emerged, she found several missed calls from rk and multiple messages anking to meet Ste frowned.


    Initially, she didn¡¯t want to respond, but she feared that he might go to Prospects Technology and create a scene the next day <b>if </b>she ignored <b>him</b>.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, she called <b>him </b>back.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked.


    Her tone was nearly indifferent, making rk frown on the other end of the line.


    ¡°N, many people in Saintomnia now know about your alleged violence against <b>my </b>mom. She said if you don¡¯t apologize in person, she¡¯ll call the police,¡± rk warned.


    Nughed in anger. She couldn¡¯t believe how ridiculous Cindy and rk were being


    ¡°If your brain¡¯s malfunctioning, you should get it checked before it¡¯s toote,<i>¡± </i>N retorted.


    There was a brief silence on the other end before rk¡¯s voice, now filled with anger, came through. ¡°N, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If she reports it and causes a scene at Prospectus Technology, it¡¯ll be bad for both you and my uncle. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    N raised an eyebrow. Was he trying to threaten her?


    She didn¡¯t want rk and Cindy to create a scene at Prospectus Technology and affect Damon, but that didn¡¯t mean they could control her.


    X


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 240-

    Chapter <b>240 </b>


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to report it, do it quickly. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll handle it for you.¡± With that, N hung up.


    The next moment, she sent the surveince footage she had copied earlier to William, along with a brief exnation of Cindy¡¯s actions.


    William confirmed that they could sue Cindy for defamation.


    N smiled and sent a reply.


    N: [Let¡¯s proceed with thewsuit.]


    Although defamation might notnd Cindy in prison, the embarrassment of being sued for it would be severe. After all, annoying people was something everyone could do.


    William agreed and asked if N was avable for a meeting the next day to discuss the division of assets with rk.


    After agreeing to meet at a restaurant near the office, N dried her hair and went to bed.


    Meanwhile, rk sat in his study, his expression filled with anger.


    ¡°She refuses to meet with us,¡± he said.


    Cindy gnashed her teeth. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see her tomorrow. She has to sign the forgiveness letter!¡±


    She had been spreading rumors that N was violent toward her, hoping to force N into meeting her and then pressuring her to sign a forgiveness letter under duress from the Sumners.


    She hadn¡¯t expected N to remain soposed.


    ¡°Mom, with your foot injury, it won¡¯t do any good to go now,¡± rk reminded her.


    During this time, rk had witnessed N¡¯s cold and unfeeling side. After all these years together, she now showed absolutely nopassion, which was truly disheartening.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s futile, I have to go. Otherwise, your father is truly finished,¡± Cindy insisted.


    After a moment of silence, rk looked at Cindy and said somberly, ¡°Mom, I visited Dad today. He agreed to transfer hispany to me.¡±


    Cindy was taken aback but quickly caught on. ¡°What do you mean by that? You¡¯re not nning to care about him anymore?¡±


    rk looked resigned. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help him. Given the current situation, I can¡¯t save him, so I might as well take over hispany. Once I have the power to confront Damon, I¡¯ll find a way to help Dad.¡±


    Cindy¡¯s gaze was filled with disappointment. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re only thinking of yourself. Even now, you want to take over hispany instead of actually saving him, right?¡±


    Her usatory tone made rk¡¯s voice grow colder. <b>¡°</b>If you¡¯re going to think like that, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your biological father! If you don¡¯t help him, then who will? Cindy demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said I can¡¯t help him. I need to take over thepany tomorrow morning You should go home,¡± rk saad dismissively.


    Seeing his indifferent expression, Cindy realized that no matter what she said, he would not care about Cyrus


    anymore.


    She stood up, sneering. ¡°rk, no matter how bad he is, he¡¯s still your biological father. You¡¯ll definitely regret being so heartless in the future!¡±


    Stung by her words, rk replied sarcastically, ¡°You go to so much trouble to help him, but do you really think he won¡¯t end up spending his time with other women and living extravagantly?¡±


    To him, it was both pitiful andughable that Cindy was putting so much effort into a man who no longer loved her.


    ¡°Those women won¡¯t shake my position. I will always be his wife!¡± Cindy eximed.


    ¡°Then handle it yourself. I have more important things to do,¡± rk said.


    He was now focused on strengthening thepany Cyrus had left him and seeking revenge against Damon and N, hoping to make N regret leaving him.


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 241

    In the end, she stormed out in fury.


    The next day at noon, N arrived at the restaurant, where William was already waiting.


    She quickly walked over and sat down across from him, looking apologetic. ¡°Sorry, I was dyed at theb.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ms. Jayston. Please take a look at this document,¡± Wilm said.


    N took the document from William and skimmed through it, her brow furrowing in concern. Since rk¡¯s affair, he had deliberately transferred assets, with most now under Jordyn¡¯s name.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, the main issue is that rk and Jordyn are married. He likely consulted awyer when transferring the assets. It was done meticulously, so it¡¯s very difficult to reim them,¡± William exined.


    ¡°So, how much can I expect to get?¡± N asked.


    ¡°700,000 dors,¡± William replied.


    N wasn¡¯t particrly surprised by this amount¨Cshe had suspected it from the document.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. You can negotiate with hiswyer,¡± she agreed.


    William looked surprised. ¡°Ms. Jayston, aren¡¯t you going to contest this further?¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste more time on him, and anotherwsuit would drag on for at least a year or more,¡±


    More importantly, now that she was with Damon, remaining entangled with rk might affect Damon.


    William nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± N said.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± William replied.


    Back at thepany¡­


    As N was about to take her lunch break, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was her father¡¯s primary doctor, she quickly answered, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s the update?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, I¡¯ve arranged for your father to be transferred to a hospital abroad at any time,¡± the doctor said.


    N¡¯s grip on the phone tightened as she looked down. ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you!¡±


    After hanging up, N called Wren to share the news.


    Wren¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll pack up, and we can leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°What about my dad¡­¡± N began.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll persuade him,¡± Wren assured.


    N decided not to press further and was about to hang up when Wren spoke again. ¡°Niyle, don¡¯t hold it againer me. What I said before was for your own good.¡±


    N hadn¡¯t taken her words to heart. She could tell whether Wren was genuinely concerned for her or jer worried about being implicated.


    Still, she wasn¡¯t going to confront Wren. Doing so would onlyplicate things for her father and was


    unnecessary.


    ¡°Wren, I¡¯m not ming you. I did act impulsively before. After you go abroad, I¡¯ll leave everything to you. With the distance, I won¡¯t be able to get there quickly if anything happens. Thank you for your help, gia sai?.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand,¡± Wren answered.


    After hanging up, Wren immediately called Gabriel to inform him of her ns to go to Meristate the next day.


    ¡°Gabriel, unless something unexpected happens, I¡¯ll fly to Meristate <b>with </b>Harrison tomorrow. <b>Will </b>you be avable to pick us up?¡± she asked.


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Gabriel replied, ¡°Mom<b>, </b>I¡¯ll being back next week.¡±


    ¡°Returning here for a work¨Crted matter?¡± Wren asked, then smiled. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll wait for you toe back before going to Meristate together. A few days wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ming back for work. I probably won¡¯t return to Meristate,<i>¡± </i>Gabriel replied.


    Wren¡¯s smile froze. ¡°What do you mean? You were doing well in Meristate. Why the sudden decision toe back? And you never mentioned this before when I called.¡±


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 242

    Chapter <b>242 </b>


    Just a moment ago, Wren had been thrilled about the uing reunion with her son. Now, she felt as if she had been struck by a hammer.


    ¡°I was actually nning to returnst year,¡± Gabriel exined. ¡°I just hadn¡¯t found a suitable job untilst month when I began talks with apany in Saintornia. I¡¯m signing the contract tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡± Wren asked.


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to take Harrison abroad for treatment. Being unfamiliar with life abroad, both she and Harrison would face many inconveniencespared to staying in the country.


    ¡°I wanted to finalize everything before telling you,¡± Gabriel said.


    Wren frowned, still feeling some frustration. She had already promised N, and backing out now seemed unreasonable. Plus, staying in Saintornia might expose them to potential retaliation from the Sumners.


    After weighing her options, going abroad still seemed best.


    ¡°Gabriel<b>, </b>there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± Wren said.


    She exined N¡¯s conflicts with the Sumners, concluding with a serious tone, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t signed the contract yet, I suggest you don¡¯te back to avoid being dragged into this mess. N isn¡¯t listening to anyone right now, so who knows what she might do next?¡±


    Unbeknownst to her, her words only reinforced Gabriel¡¯s determination to return.


    ¡°Mom, I think N is doing the right thing. And I¡¯m not afraid of what the Sumners might do to me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?! You¡¯re my only son. If something happens to you, how will I live? I forbid you froming back. If you do, I¡¯ll send you back personally!¡± Wren huffed.


    With that, she hung up.


    Across the ocean, Gabriel¨Csharp features framed by gold¨Crimmed sses¨Cset down his phone, removed his sses, and rubbed his brow.


    His expression was indifferent. Regardless of Wren¡¯s opinion, he was determined to return to his home country.


    :


    In the evening, as N got into the car, her phone rang.


    Seeing the name on the screen, she was a bit surprised.


    Gabriel had rarely contacted her since moving abroad, except when absolutely necessary. Today, his call made her wonder if he had heard about Harrison¡¯s treatment abroad.


    Noticing that N wasn¡¯t answering, Damon nced over.


    When he saw ¡°Gabriel¡± shing on the screen, his expression darkened, and his voice dropped a few notches.¡± Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±


    2


    Snapping out of her thoughts, N quickly answered the call, oblivions to Damon¡¯s dark expression.


    ¡°Hello? Gabriel, what¡¯s up? 1 didn¡¯t expect you to call today,¡± she said.


    Her tone was somewhat distant as if she were speaking to a distant rtive.


    Although they had gotten along well for a time, Gabriel had suddenly be distant during her university years, leaving them as strangers living under the same roof.


    ¡°I heard from Mom that your dad¡¯s going abroad for treatment?¡± Gabriel asked.


    ¡°Yes, and I might need your help with them once they¡¯re there,¡± N replied.


    Gabriel¡¯s voice was cool. ¡°I¡¯ming back next week and n to develop my career here.¡±


    N was momentarily taken aback and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯ll find an interpreter for them then. There might be a lot of inconveniences at first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Gabriel offered.


    As they wrapped up their conversation, Damon leaned in and quietly asked, ¡°What do you feel like eatingter? I saw a nice restaurant earlier. How about dinner there tonight?¡±


    His voice was low but just audible enough for the person on the other end to hear.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 243

    ¡°Then that¡¯s all for now,¡± Gabriel said.


    After hanging up, N turned to Damon and asked, ¡°Why did you uddenly and what I want for dinner targe Damon¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°I just happened to sew it and thought I¡¯d ask Did I interrupt pour can ¡°No.¡± N replied, though she found it a bit odd that he would speak up while she was still on the phine Damon seemed to disregard her puzzled look and asked, ¡°Who was on the line?¡±


    ¡°Wren¡¯s son. He went abroad when I was in university. We don¡¯t stay in touch very often, so I haven¡® mentioned him to you,¡± N exined.


    Damon narrowed his eyes slightly but did not press further.


    The two of them ended up going to the restaurant Damon had suggested for dinner.


    rk, who had just wrapped up a meeting with a client, spotted them as they were finishing up. His gaze hardened, and after seeing off his client, he walked directly toward them.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, N, what a coincidence to see you here,¡± he said.


    N¡¯s appetite soured at the sound of rk¡¯s voice, and she remained silent, her face cold.


    Damon¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re interrupting us.¡±


    rk chuckled. ¡°Uncle Damon, I just wanted to say hello. I was afraid that if I didn¡¯te over, people might think I am rude. It¡¯s just that N and I have recently divorced. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too soon for you two to be having dinner together?¡±


    N frowned and finally looked up at him. ¡°No matter how soon it seems, it¡¯s not sooner than you. After all, you were already involved with Jordyn while we were still married.¡± 1


    Her disgust and impatience were evident, and rk¡¯s face darkened as if he had been stung


    ¡°N, we¡¯re divorced now. It¡¯s pointless to keep bringing up the past. Or do you still have feelings for me?¡± rk asked.


    Sarcasm flickered in N¡¯s eyes. ¡°You should probably look in the mirror.¡±


    If she still had feelings for him after everything, it would be a clear sign of insanity.


    Just as rk was about to respond, his phone rang.


    After answering, he hung up with an icy expression, his teeth clenched as he red at N. ¡°Did you file awsuit against Mom for spreading rumors?¡±


    Chopam 243


    +25 Bonus


    N was surprised at how quickly William had acted.


    She smiled slightly and tilted her chin. ¡°That¡¯s your mother, not mine. Don¡¯t get it mixed up. Besides, she did spread rumors that 1 harmed her. What¡¯s wrong with filing awsuit?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an elder. How can you treat an elder like this?¡± rk questioned.


    Before rk could continue, Damon raised an eyebrow and interjected, ¡°What elder? N¡¯s my girlfriend now, so by seniority, she¡¯d be your aunt. Maybe you should reflect on how you¡¯re speaking to your aunt.¡±


    rk¡¯s expression was one of someone who had swallowed a fly. He clenched his jaw and forced out, ¡°Uncle Damon, you¡¯re not even married to her yet.¡±


    ¡°So this is how you speak to an elder?¡± Damon asked.


    Seeing Damon use his own words against him, rk was enraged. ¡°Uncle Damon, you¡¯ve been entangled with my ex¨Cwife and have embarrassed the Sumners. What kind of attitude do you expect me to have?¡±


    ¡°The one who embarrassed the Sumners is you,¡± Damon stated tly.


    Gritting his teeth, rk sneered. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the police station. I don¡¯t want to argue with you, but you will regret this!¡±


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 244

    Chapter <b>244 </b>


    After rk¡¯s outburst, he turned and left in a hurry.


    N felt a mix of emotions. It was clear that rk was trying to avoid offending Damon while still preserving his pride. She couldn¡¯t understand why she had ever fallen for such a spineless man.


    Once he was gone, she resumed eating her steak as if nothing had happened.


    Before long, she noticed Damon¡¯s gaze fixed intently on her face. She looked up and asked, puzzled, ¡°Is there something on my face? Why do you keep staring at me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Damon replied. ¡°I just thought you might be affected by what he said.¡±


    ¡°Why would I let him affect my mood? He¡¯s a stranger to me now. It¡¯s not worth getting upset over him,¡± N said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Damon remarked.


    After dinner, they returned directly to the vi.


    Meanwhile, it took over an hour at the police station for rk to bail out Cindy.


    Cindy¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡°That bitch N! How dare she sue me? I won¡¯t let her get away with this!¡±


    Thewyer beside her said sternly, ¡°Ms. Sharrock, the evidence for the defamationwsuit has already been submitted. Not only will you need to apologize, but you¡¯ll also have to pay a certain amount inpensation.¡±


    ¡°What?! I have to apologize? I refuse to do that!¡± Cindy huffed.


    Thewyer replied somewhat helplessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate, the penalties might increase, which could end up being worse for you.¡±


    ¡°I can pay more, but I will never apologize to her!¡± Cindy insisted.


    Seeing Cindy¡¯s firm stance, thewyer turned to rk, who wore a gloomy expression. ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­<b>¡± </b>


    rk took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Tell herwyer that we¡¯re willing to negotiate thepensation but that an apology is not on the table.¡±


    He understood Cindy¡¯s feelings. Even if it were him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept apologizing to N.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± thewyer replied.


    After thewyer left, rk shot a cold nce at Cindy before heading to his car.


    Cindy hesitated momentarily but then followed him.


    Once they were in the car, Cindy could no longer contain her anger. ¡°N is absolutely outrageous! Does she think that just because she¡¯s with Damon now, she can look down on us?¡±


    rk turned to her, his eyes devoid of warmth. ¡°She can look down on us because we can¡¯tpete with


    420 Banus


    Damon. Next time, before you act, use your brain and avoid these foolish schemes that only make us look bad in front of N.¡±


    Cindy was taken aback and about to retort when her phone suddenly buzzed with a flood of notifications.


    She found dozens of messages, not in private chats, but in several group chats of Saintornia¡¯s high¨Csociety wives.


    II heard Cindy falsely used N of assault, and now she¡¯s been sued and ended up at the police station tonight!]


    [Yes, I heard the same. How could Mrs. Sumner do something like this¨Cmaking false usations against her ex -daughter¨Cinw? It¡¯s disgraceful!]


    [She always acted so high and mighty, unting her marriage to Cyrus. I heard she looked so embarrassed when she left the police station. Hahaha!]


    Seeing those mocking messages, Cindy was irritated. She recorded a voice message and began arguing with the people in the group, only to be ridiculed further.


    As Cindy shook with intense emotions and was about to continue the argument, rk¡¯s cold voice cut in.¡± That¡¯s enough. Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough already?!¡±


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 245

    ¡®in


    Cindy turned to him in disbelief, her body trembling with rage. ¡°Are you saying, I¡¯m embarrassing¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? Look at everything you¡¯ve done recently none of it has worked out if you¡¯re incapable, stop making things worse!¡± rk snapped.


    His anger was palpable, and his words were harsh and unforgiving


    Tears streamed down Cindy¡¯s face as she choked out, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my useless husband and son, would I have to do all this? Now youin that I¡¯m making things worse. Why aren¡¯t you capable of bailing your dad out? rk, I am so disappointed in you!¡±


    With that, she shoved the car door open and stormed off.


    rk didn¡¯t follow her, his expression dark and stormy.


    Why couldn¡¯t Cindy understand him?


    With his current capabilities, he couldn¡¯t possibly get Cyrus out of the police station.


    Moreover, what Cyrus had done was a fact. The immediate priority was to take over thepany from him and then figure out other ways to help, even if it meant just making his life a bit easier inside.


    The more rk thought about it, the colder his expression became.


    He pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Have you found the person yet?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a matter of a couple of days,¡± the person on the other end replied.


    ¡°If you find them by tomorrow, I¡¯ll double the previously agreed¨Cupon reward!¡± rk promised.


    In the pitch¨Cdark car, the faint light from rk¡¯s phone illuminated his features, casting a strange and unsettling glow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow,¡± the other party replied.


    After ending the call, rk smirked. He was eager to see whether Damon loved N or the other woman more.


    That night, N went to bed early and was unaware that, not long after she fell asleep, Spencer arrived to meet Damon with a document in hand.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ve discovered that Gabriel Hackett is N¡¯s stepbrother. He¡¯s been abroad for six years and has only returned once, but Ms. Jayston was traveling at the time, so they didn¡¯t meet. ording to the information we¡¯ve gathered, their rtionship isn¡¯t very good,¡± Spencer reported.


    Damon briefly nced at the document and then said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    After reviewing Gabriel¡¯s information, Damon called Spencer. ¡°Have HR contact him and offer him a position at Prospectus Technology.¡±


    Chupto 245


    The next morning, N arrived at the office and received <i>a </i>call from Willie


    William informed her that Cindy was willing to settle but was unwilling to you youmday, De was open to negotiatingpensation for emotional distress


    This didn¡¯t surprise N,


    Getting an apology from Cindy was likely as difficult as reaching the stars, However, that wasn¡¯t h


    ¡°Tell her I only want an apology<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>N replied,


    After hanging up, N entered the elevator<i>. </i>


    People around her kept ncing in her direction, but she ignored them and calmly prewed the close t


    The morning passed quickly, and around noon<i>, </i>Wren unexpectedly came to the office to see her. N took her to the cafe downstairs and asked, <i>¡°</i>Wren, did youe to see me about something?¡±


    Wren rarely visited in person unless it was absolutely necessary,


    Wren¡¯s expression was cold. The thought of Gabriel ignoring her objections and returning to the country made her resent N. If N hadn¡¯t offended the Sumners, Gabriel¡¯s return wouldn¡¯t be such a concern.


    ¡°I talked to your fatherst night. He doesn¡¯t want to go abroad. After thinking it over, it¡¯s indeed inconvenien with thenguage barrier. It might be better for him to continue treatment domestically. The medical standards here aren¡¯t much worse than those abroad,¡± Wren said.


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 246

    N had arranged for them to go abroad with their safety in mind.


    She wouldn¡¯t let Cyrus off, and once Damon learned she had been using him, he wouldn¡¯t protect her anymore. She wouldn¡¯t have the energy to properly arrange for them by then.


    Wren looked helpless. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go abroad, but your father is worried about you. He refuses to go overseas, no matter what.¡±


    After a moment of silence, N said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital tonight and persuade him myself.¡±


    Wren¡¯s gaze was evasive. ¡°Your father is still upset with you. It might be better to wait a few days. I¡¯m worried that if you go tonight, you two might end up arguing again.¡±


    ¡°I need to go, even if it means arguing. Wren, I have work to doter, so I¡¯ll head back to the office now.¡± With that, N stood up and left.


    When Damon found out that N was going to the hospital that evening, he offered to apany her.


    Her first instinct was to refuse. Her father was already unhappy about her rtionship with Damon, and bringing Damon along would only provoke him further.


    ¡°Maybe you should wait a little longer?¡± N suggested.


    Damon looked displeased. ¡°How long is a little longer?¡±


    It was one thing for her to avoid him at the office, but now she didn¡¯t want him to meet her family, which clearly showed she wasn¡¯t nning for a future with him.


    ¡°My dad is still angry about us being together. We should at least wait until he¡¯s not so upset,¡± N tried.


    ¡°No. Since he already knows and is upset, he¡¯ll think I¡¯m not sincere and don¡¯t genuinely want to be with you if I keep hiding,¡± Damon insisted.


    N sighed. Did she need to mention her father hoped that Damon would stay away?


    Seeing Damon¡¯s determined gaze, N hesitated but eventually nodded. ¡°Alright, but be prepared for him to ask you to leave.¡±


    As soon as N and Damon entered the hospital room that evening, Harrison¡¯s expression hardened. His demeanor was icy.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯re not wee here. Please leave!¡± he bellowed.


    N sighed inwardly¨Cthis was exactly what she had anticipated.


    She turned to Damon, intending to ask him to wait outside, but he didn¡¯t even nce at her. Instead, he


    +25 Bonus


    N frowned. ¡°Wren, you agreed to this yesterday. Why are you suddenly changing your mind?¡±


    N had arranged for them to go abroad with their safety in mind..


    She wouldn¡¯t let Cyrus off, and once Damon learned she had been using him, he wouldn¡¯t protect her anymore. She wouldn¡¯t have the energy to properly arrange for them by then.


    Wren looked helpless. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go abroad, but your father is worried about you. He refuses to go overseas, no matter what.¡±


    After a moment of silence, N said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital tonight and persuade him myself.¡±


    Wren¡¯s gaze was evasive. ¡°Your father is still upset with you. It might be better to wait a few days. I¡¯m worried that if you go tonight, you two might end up arguing again.¡±


    ¡°I need to go, even if it means arguing. Wren, I have work to doter, so I¡¯ll head back to the office now.¡± With that, N stood up and left.


    When Damon found out that N was going to the hospital that evening, he offered to apany her.


    Her first instinct was to refuse. Her father was already unhappy about her rtionship with Damon, and bringing Damon along would only provoke him further.


    ¡°Maybe you should wait a little longer?¡± N suggested.


    Damon looked displeased. ¡°How long is a little longer?¡±


    It was one thing for her to avoid him at the office, but now she didn¡¯t want him to meet her family, which clearly showed she wasn¡¯t nning for a future with him.


    ¡°My dad is still angry about us being together. We should at least wait until he¡¯s not so upset,¡± N tried.


    ¡°No. Since he already knows and is upset, he¡¯ll think I¡¯m not sincere and don¡¯t genuinely want to be with you if I keep hiding,¡± Damon insisted.


    N sighed. Did she need to mention her father hoped that Damon would stay away?


    Seeing Damon¡¯s determined gaze, N hesitated but eventually nodded. ¡°Alright, but be prepared for him to ask you to leave.¡±


    As soon as N and Damon entered the hospital room that evening, Harrison¡¯s expression hardened. His demeanor was icy.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯re not wee here. Please leave!¡± he bellowed.


    N sighed inwardly¨Cthis was exactly what she had anticipated.


    She turned to Damon, intending to ask him to wait outside, but he didn¡¯t even nce at her. Instead, he


    +25 Bonus


    addressed Harrison directly, ¡°Mr. Jayston, I know you¡¯re not fond of me, and I understand that my rtionship with N angers you. But I am sincere about her.¡±


    Harrison sneered. ¡°Sincere? What¡¯s sincerity worth from the Sumners? A few years ago, rk said the same thing to me, and look what happened¨Che ended up cheating. Just leave! The Sumners are too good for N!¡±


    N frowned, fearing that Harrison might say something to further provoke Damon. She was about to speak when Harrison turned his cold gaze on her.


    ¡°You can leave too. I don¡¯t want to <b>see </b>you until you¡¯ve sorted out your rtionship with him!¡± he scolded.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± N began.


    Damon gently lowered his gaze to her and said softly, ¡°I¡¯d like to speak with your father alone. Please wait outside.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± N protested.


    She was concerned that Harrison might say even harsher things to Damon if she left.


    Harrison looked at Damon with anger and disdain.


    ¡°Fine. Wren, take N out. I want to hear what he has to say,¡± he ordered.


    Wren hesitated for a moment before moving to N¡¯s side.


    ¡°N, let¡¯s step outside and wait,¡± she urged.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 247

    <b>Chapter </b>247


    Seeing N¡¯s hesitation, Wren whispered, ¡°Staying here won¡¯t help. It¡¯ll only make your father more upset.¡±


    Damon also looked at her with a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, N finally nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    She followed Wren out of the room, and the two sat down on a bench in the corridor. For a while, neither of them spoke.


    Wren turned to N and broke the silence. ¡°N, staying in the country isn¡¯t so bad. The medical facilities here are quite good, and I-¡±


    Before she could finish, N interrupted coldly, ¡°Wren, did you suddenly decide not to go abroad because Gabriel is nning toe back?¡±


    Wren was momentarily taken aback, a hint of guilt shing in her eyes. ¡°How did you find out about that?¡±


    ¡°He told me on the phone yesterday,¡± N replied.


    Wren frowned, surprised that Gabriel had informed N so soon.


    ¡°Since you know, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I really don¡¯t want to leave the country because he¡¯sing back,¡± Wren confessed.


    ¡°Going abroad with my dad would be safer than staying here,¡± N stated.


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want your issues with the Sumners to affect Gabriel now that he¡¯sing back. If we stay, you¡¯ll be more cautious about how you handle the Sumners,¡± Wren replied.


    N smiled slightly. ¡°Wren, it¡¯s good to finally hear the truth from you.¡±


    When Wren had visited N before, N had sensed something was off. Despite Harrison always following Wren¡¯s lead, he had suddenly refused to go abroad.


    It turned out it was Wren who didn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°I understand it¡¯s unfair to you, but if your issues with the Sumners end up affecting Gabriel, that¡¯s also unfair to him. He¡¯s my only son, and I hope you can understand,¡± Wren stated inly.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go abroad, I can¡¯t force you. But I won¡¯t abandon what I need to <i>do </i>just because you and my dad are staying here. I hope you can understand that too,¡± N replied.


    Wren frowned, anger shing in her eyes. ¡°Why do you always have to make things so chaotic before you¡¯re satisfied? That ident led to Harris Pharmaceuticals¡® bankruptcy, and your dad isn¡¯t pursuing it. Why do you have to be so stubborn?¡±


    If N¡¯s actions didn¡¯t affect her, Harrison, and Gabriel, it would be one thing. But continuing to oppose Sumners would certainly lead them to retaliate against her family.


    the


    N looked at her, uttering each word with rity. ¡°Is it that he isn¡¯t pursuing it because he doesn¡¯t want to, or because he¡¯s unable to and is just trying to convince himself to let it go?¡±


    Wren sneered. ¡°So, you think you have the ability to change things? People should know their limina if you g being stubborn, you¡¯ll end up regretting it.¡±


    N¡¯s hands, resting at her sides, clenched subconsciously, and her eyes grew colder.


    Seeing N remain silent, Wren continued. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, but I won¡¯t let you off <b>the </b>hook if your actions end up harming Gabriel!¡±


    At that moment, Damon¡¯s icy voice cut through the tension. ¡°Mrs. Jayston, my girlfriend isn¡¯t someone you ge to lecture!¡±


    Wren turned to face Damon, and his cold gaze made her shiver involuntarily.


    She quicklyposed herself and retorted, ¡°Mr. Sumner, you and N are just dating, not married yet. Our family matters don¡¯t seem to be any of your business.¡±


    Damon narrowed his eyes, his expression darkening with anger.


    Noticing his rising fury, N stood up and approached him.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 248

    <b>Chapter </b><b>248 </b>


    ¡°Did you finish talking with my dad?¡± N asked.


    Damon nced down at her and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>go in and say a few words to him, and then we¡¯ll head back,<b>¡± </b>N said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Damon agreed.


    <b>N </b>entered the hospital room. To her surprise, Harrison¡¯s expression was less distressed <b>than </b>bei still stern, he seemed to have softened considerably.


    igh


    ¡°Dad, please reconsider going abroad for treatment. If you really don¡¯t want to go, <b>I </b>won¡¯t force you<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>N said.


    Harrison looked up at her and said coldly, ¡°No need to reconsider. I know what I want. As for you and Damon¡­ I suggest you think it through. After all, he¡¯s rk¡¯s uncle.


    ¡°If you¡¯re with him, you¡¯ll face not only public gossip but also opposition from the Sumners. The path with him will be much harder than it was with rk.<b>¡± </b>


    N was taken aback by his response. She wondered what Damon had said to change Harrison¡¯s attitude so drastically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through, Dad,¡± she replied.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯ve thought it through. I won¡¯t say anything more. I can¡¯t offer you any help now. The path you choose is yours alone. Whether it brings you happiness or distress, you¡¯ll have to face it on your own,¡± Harrison said.


    N nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    On the way back to the vi, N couldn¡¯t help but ask Damon what he had told Harrison.


    Damon smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Despite her persistent questioning, he didn¡¯t reveal anything, so she had to let it go.


    When they arrived back at the vi, they saw rk¡¯s car parked out front.


    Damon¡¯s smile faded, and he exuded a dangerous aura.


    As they got out of the car, rk and Cindy emerged.


    Cindy¡¯s face was a mask of anger and resentment as she looked at N.


    rk spoke first. ¡°Uncle Damon, I need to talk to N alone. Could we have some privacy?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Damon replied tly.


    rk frowned <b>at </b>the immediate refusal. Remembering their purpose was to apologize, he managed to suppress his frustration.


    <b>He </b>turned to N and tried to keep his tone calm. ¡°N, my mother and I came here today to apologize for what she said about you. We hope <b>you </b>can let it go and not pursue the matter further.¡±


    Since N had refused to reconcile, the incident had spread widely among the elite circles in Saintornia. If it


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    wasn¡¯t resolved soon, it would make its way to thepany, a situation rk couldn¡¯t afford.


    Having just taken over thepany from Cyrus<b>, </b>rk couldn¡¯t let this issue be a point of contention, especially with shareholders already dissatisfied. He needed to address this before it caused further trouble.


    N raised an eyebrow, ncing at the unwilling Cindy, and smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re here to apologize, but I don¡¯t see any remorse from Mrs. Sumner. Instead, she seems to despise me.¡±


    Cindy, already reluctant toe, was nearly enraged by N¡¯s sarcastic remark. With a warning nce rk, she bit back her retort.


    ..ere


    Cindy took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°N, I admit I went too far this time¡­ I apologize. Since once family, it¡¯s not beneficial for either of us to make this public. Will you ask yourwyer to drop thewsuit?¡±


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 249

    <b>Chapter </b><b>249 </b>


    N nced at Cindy, who was <b>clearly </b>struggling to maintain herposure while attempting to <b>apologize</b>. The scene struck N as somewhat amusing.


    ¡°Mrs. Sumner, did you really expect toe here, apologize, and ask me to drop thewsuit after publicly using me of assault?¡± she asked.


    Cindy¡¯s expression faltered for a moment as she clenched her fists to suppress her anger.


    ¡°N, I admit I was wrong. I¡¯m apologizing now. Can¡¯t we just put this behind us?¡± Cindy asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± N said, nodding. ¡°But you need to issue a public statement rifying that I didn¡¯t ass it was you trying to tarnish my reputation<b>. </b>I¡¯ll <b>drop </b>thewsuit if you do that.¡±


    d that


    Cindy froze. They hade to resolve this privately, not to make it public. Releasing a statement would only highlight her attempt <b>to </b>malign her former daughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°N, can we find another way to resolve this? We can negotiate,¡± Cindy suggested.


    ¡°Embarrassed, are we?¡± N¡¯s smile remained, but her eyes were cold. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have tried to nder me and create problems for yourself if you find this embarrassing. If you don¡¯t want to make a statement, fine. Once I get the court ruling, I¡¯ll issue a statement using that.¡±


    At that point, Cindy would only look worse.


    Cindy gritted her teeth, her frustration boiling over. ¡°N, you¡¯re going too far. I won¡¯t issue a statement. Do you think just because you¡¯re with Damon you can do whatever you want? Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    N didn¡¯t flinch at Cindy¡¯s outburst. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, don¡¯t waste my time in the future.¡±


    With that, N walked past Cindy, leaving with Damon.


    rk quickly caught up. ¡°N, if that statement goes public, it will embarrass the Sumners and even Uncle Damon. If you¡¯re willing to settle privately, we can discusspensation.¡±


    N chuckled. ¡°How much are you offering?¡±


    ¡°150,000 dors!¡± rk replied.


    N¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. It seemed rk was very eager to keep this matter from escting. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be offering such a sum.


    It would be a waste not to ept that amount, so she replied, ¡°Sure. But I hope you¡¯re money from the remaining assets mywyer is investigating.¡±


    rk¡¯s eyes flickered with uncertainty, ¡°No, <b>of </b>course not!¡±


    ¡°Alright<b>, </b>I¡¯ll ept your apology. Make sure the money is transferred to my ount,¡± N agreed.


    After N and Damon left, Cindy muttered resentfully, ¡°I have to pay her 150,000 dors just for some gossip? Does she even deserve that?¡±


    rk sneered. ¡°If we don¡¯t pay, the situation will only get worse and cost us even more.¡±


    Under his fierce gaze, Cindy involuntarily took a step back, feeling a pang <b>of </b>guilt. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just trying to help your


    father<b>¡­</b>¡±


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more excuses. <b>I¡¯ll </b>arrange a flight for <b>you </b>to <b>go </b>abroad <b>and </b><b>take </b>a break. <b>Come </b><b>back </b><b>when </b><b>you¡¯ve </b>calmed down<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>rk said.


    Cindy¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You¡¯re sending me away?¡±


    rk looked at her with a cold expression. ¡°Staying here won¡¯t help in rescuing <b>my </b>father and will only hinder me. It¡¯s better if you leave for a while.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going! How dare you send me away? I absolutely refuse to leave!¡± Cindy cried.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t up for discussion!¡± rk dered.


    <b>ENJOYING THE BOOK</b><b>? </b>


    Give it a rating to show your support!


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 250

    Support


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Chapter <b>250 </b>


    As they walked into the living room<b>, </b>Damon broke the silence. ¡°Why did you ept the money instead of insisting on a public apology?¡±


    N replied, ¡°Even if she apologized, it wouldn¡¯t be sincere. rk managed to persuade her to apologize privately because he doesn¡¯t want this to go public. If I had kept insisting, it would have only backfired.¡±


    Damon studied her. ¡°So, your goal was always just the money?¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Yes. If I had asked for the money myself, rk might have used me of extortion through hiswyers.¡±


    Damon fell silent, his gaze distant as he pondered this. When he didn¡¯t speak again, N her room.


    ed to head back to


    After a few steps, Damon¡¯s voice, tinged with resignation, came from behind her. ¡°N, if you just wanted the money, you didn¡¯t have to scheme like that. You could have told me directly. I could have helped you.¡±


    N paused and looked back at him, her eyes filled with an unreadable emotion. ¡°I¡¯m scheming against rk. He¡¯s your family. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable about that?¡±


    3


    She had deliberately agreed to rk¡¯s terms before Damon to make him aware <b>of </b>her calctions against rk.


    If Damon couldn¡¯t ept it, it would be better to part ways before she fell deeply in love with him.


    Damon frowned, his gaze intense. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone who can¡¯t discern right from wrong?¡±


    =


    O


    Y H


    N bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t think that. It¡¯s just that, ultimately, rk is your family¡­¡®


    N


    ¡°You are the one I care about. Never mind that rk was at fault. Even if it were your mistake, I would still stand by you,¡± Damon dered.


    Seeing his serious expression, N blinked, her heart overwhelmed. She looked down and smiled bitterly. ¡°But¡­ you might one day find that I¡¯m not worth this.


    ¡°That day will nevere,¡± Damon said as he moved closer, leaning in to look her in the eyes. ¡°I care about you, so whatever I do for you, I won¡¯t regret it. It¡¯s not about whether it¡¯s worth it because it¡¯s what I choose to do.¡±


    N¡¯s hands tightened subconsciously at her sides, and she instinctively looked away, unable to meet his intense


    gaze,


    ¡°N<b>, </b>why can¡¯t you be a little braver?¡± Damon asked.


    He wasn¡¯t like rk. Once he decided on her, he wouldn¡¯t look at another woman.


    N closed her eyes, feeling a pang of sorrow.


    She wanted to be brave and love Damon wholeheartedly, but she had outgrown the reckless optimism of youth. She no longer believed that love could ovee all obstacles.


    To her, love had be something she dared not hope for.


    Despite this, Damon¡¯s words stirred a desire within her¨Ca longing to love someone fully again.


    Seeing her so distressed and lost, Damon didn¡¯t want to pressure her any further. He pulled her into his embrace.¡± It¡¯s okay <b>if </b>you can¡¯t now. I can wait.¡±


    $25 Borus


    N wrapped her arms around him, her voice hushed and rough. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Although she no longer loved rk, the pain from his betrayal still lingered. She was afraid to open her heart again, fearing more hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. It¡¯s not your fault. I just didn¡¯t do well enough,¡± Damon said.


    N shook her head, tears almost falling. ¡°No, you¡¯ve done well.¡±


    The truth was, she was too afraid and hesitant. She feared getting hurt again and worried that Damon would discover she was no different from other women.


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 251

    Chapter <b>251 </b>


    Damon patted her head and said softly, ¡°If I haven¡¯t earned yourplete trust, then I still haven¡¯t done <b>well </b>enough.¡±


    N looked up at him, about to speak, when his phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Did you change your ringtone?¡± she asked, noticing that Damon¡¯s phone sounded different from <b>usual</b>.


    Damon didn¡¯t answer. He picked up his phone and walked aside to take the <b>call</b>.


    For some reason, N <b>felt </b>a wave of unease wash over her, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Soon, Damon ended the call and returned to her.


    ¡°I have to go out for a bit. You should go to sleep,¡± he said.


    He turned to leave, but N instinctively grabbed his hand. ¡°Is it something important? Can you stay and keep mepany? I¡­¡±


    She struggled to find a reason to keep him around.


    Was it just her inexplicable anxiety?


    The reason seemed a bit absurd even to her.


    Damon¡¯s gaze softened, and he nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, I can have the driver pick up Vrie to keep youpany.¡±


    N opened her mouth, then slowly shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Juste back as soon as you can.¡±


    Noticing something was wrong with her, Damon suddenly hugged her tightly, as if trying to merge with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Get some rest,¡± he coaxed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± N replied.


    Damon didn¡¯t linger and quickly left.


    It wasn¡¯t until his figure disappeared through the door that N bit her lip and looked away.


    The new ringtone had made her unountably uneasy. Damon¡¯s previous ringtone had been the default one from his phone, but tonight it was a piano piece. Usually, only someone important would have a special ringtone.


    N took a deep breath, trying to push her thoughts aside. She patted her face and turned on the TV, searching for a drama to pass the time.


    N waited until after midnight, but Damon still hadn¡¯t returned<b>. </b>Eventually, she fell asleep on the sofa.


    She woke up again around 6:00 a.m.


    As she sat up, she noticed the nket covering her and wondered whether Damon hade back.


    As she was pondering this, a maid approached. ¡°Ms. Jayston, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Damon?¡±


    #26 Bonus


    ¡°He didn¡¯te backst night,¡± the maid replied.


    N¡¯s eyes flickered with disappointment. She <b>forced </b>a smile and asked, ¡°So, did you put the nket <b>on </b><b>me</b>?<b>¡± </b>The maid nodded. ¡°Yes. I saw the living room light was on when I got up in the middle of the night. I saw you sleeping on the sofa and didn¡¯t want to wake you. I was worried you might catch a cold, so I covered you with a nket.¡±


    N lowered her eyes, her voice a bit downcast. ¡°I see. Thank <b>you</b>.¡±


    ¡°It was no trouble,¡± the maid said.


    N went upstairs to freshen up, feeling unsettled.


    After a quick breakfast, she drove to the office.


    Just as she arrived downstairs, she received a call from William.


    Knowing she had agreed to settle, William said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll handle the follow¨Cup.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± N replied.


    After hanging up, she held her phone, debating whether to call Damon.


    She hesitated momentarily before dialing his number.


    However, the call went unanswered and eventually ended automatically. She tried <i>a </i>couple more times without sess and decided not to try further.


    It wasn¡¯t until noon that Damon returned her call. ¡°N, did you call me this morning? Is something wrong?¡±


    <b>ENJOYING </b><b>THE </b><b>BOOK</b><b>? </b>


    Give it a rating to show <i>your </i>support!


    =


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 252

    Chapter <b>252 </b>


    N looked down and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to check on how things are going since you didn¡¯te backst night.¡±


    ¡±


    There was a brief pause on the other end before Damon¡¯s deep voice came through. ¡°I¡¯m almost done <b>with </b>everything. I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±


    N subconsciously tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s have dinner together tonight<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you then,¡± Damon replied.


    After ending the call, Damon looked at the woman sitting across from him with tears in her eyes. He said coldly,¡± Reba<b>, </b>it¡¯s over between us. I¡¯ll book a flight for you shortly.¡±


    Reba paused in wiping her tears and looked up at Damon. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave! I wa when I came back to the country,¡±


    nning to leave


    Damon¡¯s frown deepened, and his entire demeanor turned cold. ¡°Do as you wish, but we¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t care about me, you wouldn¡¯t havee to see mest night. You still love me, don¡¯t you?¡± Reba asked, her eyes filled with love and regret as she looked at Damon.


    She believed that if she hadn¡¯t insisted on going abroad, she wouldn¡¯t have separated from him and that woman wouldn¡¯t have had a chance.


    Now that she had what she wanted, she intended to win Damon back.


    ¡°I camest night just to make sure you wouldn¡¯t harm yourself. We once loved each other, but the moment you said we should break up, it was over,¡± Damon exined.


    ¡°No!¡± Reba cried as she threw herself into Damon¡¯s arms, choking on her sobs. ¡°We never truly ended. I just wanted to be a better person, someone worthy of you. You knew that too. And when I asked you to wait, you didn¡¯t refuse, did you?¡±


    Damon pushed her away, his expression cold. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    Reba jumped up and ran after him, wrapping her arms around his waist and crying out, ¡°Damon, don¡¯t go!¡±


    Damon looked down at the arms wrapped around his waist, his emotions churning.


    Just as he was about to push Reba away, her next words stopped him in his tracks.


    In the evening, N returned to the vi and was surprised to find that Damon still hadn¡¯te back. She was about to call him but hesitated, recalling that he had said he¡¯d be back tonight.


    In the end, she put her phone down.


    A maid approached and said, ¡°Ms. Jayston, dinner is ready.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Alright, Damon will be back tonight. We¡¯ll wait for him to have dinner.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Understood,¡± the maid replied.


    They waited until after 8:00 pan.


    N¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated, and her eyes lit up. She quickly picked it up, but her excitement faded when she saw that the caller wasn¡¯t Damon.


    As soon as she answered, Vrie¡¯s voice came through. ¡°N, I saw Damon tonight. He was having dinner at a couple¡¯s restaurant with another woman.¡±


    N¡¯s heart sank. She bit her lip. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake someone else for him?¡±


    Vrie sighed. ¡°I took a photo. I¡¯ll send it to you shortly. Once you see it, you¡¯ll know for sure if it was him.¡±


    After hanging up, Vrie quickly sent the photo.


    N¡¯s hands trembled as she opened it.


    She recognized Damon in the picture, and her knuckles turned white from gripping the p longer deceive herself.


    e could no


    The unease she had felt after he left the night before had solidified into a harsh reality. Her heart felt like it was being squeezed, and her breathing grew heavier.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 253

    <b>Chapter </b><b>253</b>


    <b>425 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    If they hadn¡¯t been at a couple¡¯s restaurant, sitting on the same side of the table, and if Damon hadn¡¯t been serving her food, N might have convinced herself that the woman was merely a business partner of Prospectus Technology.


    She put down her phone and lowered her head, her expression somber.


    The moment she saw the photo, she had the urge to call Damon and confront him, but she managed to calm herself at thest moment.


    N was merely using Damon. Even if he was involved with another woman, what right did she have to question him?


    After all, she hadn¡¯t nned on being with him forever, had she?


    Her phone buzzed again, with Vrie sending several more messages.


    Vrie: [I looked into it. The woman¡¯s name is Reba Austen, Damon¡¯s first love. After receiving a full schrship, she went abroad, and they lost touch.]


    Vrie: [Not many people knew about their rtionship back then. After she went abroad, no one dared to mention her in front of Damon. If I hadn¡¯t investigated, I wouldn¡¯t have known he had a past rtionship.]


    Vrie: [N, if Damon really did something wrong to you, what are you going to do?]


    As N read Vrie¡¯s messages, her face grew paler. Even after all these years, Damon had set a special ringtone for Reba, indicating that she was still important to him.


    N closed her eyes, trying to push away the troubling thoughts. It was a relief she hadn¡¯t fallen for Damon. Otherwise, this would be even more painful.


    She stood up and headed back to her room.


    The maid hurried over. ¡°Ms. Jayston, since Mr. Sumner hasn¡¯t returned yet, would you like to have a bite to eat first?¡±


    ¡°No, just clear away the food. He won¡¯t being back tonight,¡± N replied.


    The maid was momentarily stunned. By the time she reacted, N had already started up the stairs.


    Back in her bedroom, Ny on her bed, contemting her next move. If Damon nned to rekindle his rtionship with Reba, he would likely end things with her first.


    While she was lost in thought, her phone suddenly rang.


    Upon seeing Damon¡¯s name, her expression dimmed. It took her a moment to answer.


    ¡°N<b>, </b>I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t finished dealing with things yet. I won¡¯t be able toe back anytime soon,¡± Damon


    said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± N replied curtly.


    Noticing the chill in her tone, Damon hesitated and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    <b>N </b>wanted to retort that he should know better than she did what was happening, but she held her tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a bit tired. Carry on with your work. I need to rest,¡± she said.


    <b>Without </b><b>giving </b>Damon a chance to respond, <b>she </b>ended the <b>call</b>.


    +25 Bonus


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened as he heard the busy tone. His grip on the phone tightened as he stood at the


    restaurant entrance.


    When Reba emerged from the restroom, she noticed Damon staring at his phone <b>with </b><b>a </b>sullen look<b>. </b>She frowned.


    Since he hade to see her the night before, she had felt he was distracted. Even when he spoke <b>to </b>her, he seemed absent¨Cminded.


    Upon recalling what rk had said before she returned, a cold resolve shed in her eyes. Damon was hers alone, and she wouldn¡¯t let anyone take him away!


    She approached him and asked sweetly, ¡°Damon, what are you looking at?¡±


    Damon put away his phone and looked at her with a neutral expression. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    7 shown.


    On the way back, Reba made several attempts to start a conversation, hoping to bridge the gap between them. However, Damon¡¯s attitude remained distant,cking the warmth and consideration he had p When they reached her hotel, she turned to him and asked, ¡°Do you want toe up and hang out for a while?¡±


    D


    Support


    If they hadn¡¯t been at <b>a couple¡¯s </b>restaurant, <b>sitting </b><b>on </b>the same side <b>of </b><b>the </b>table, and if Damon hadn¡¯t been serving her food, N might have convinced herself that the woman was merely a business partner of Prospectus Technology.


    She put down her phone and lowered her head, her expression somber.


    The moment she saw the photo, she had the urge to call Damon and confront him<b>, </b>but she <b>managed </b><b>to </b><b>calm </b>herself at thest moment.


    N was merely using Damon. Even if he was involved with another woman<b>, </b>what right did she have to question him?


    After all, she hadn¡¯t nned on being with him forever, had she?


    Her phone buzzed again, with Vrie sending several more messages,


    Vrie: [I looked into it. The woman¡¯s name is Reba Austen, Damon¡¯s first love. A ¡± schrship, she went abroad, and they lost touch.]


    ceiving a full


    Vrie: [Not many people knew about their rtionship back then. After she went abroad, no one dared to mention her in front of Damon. If I hadn¡¯t investigated, I wouldn¡¯t have known he had a past rtionship.]


    Vrie: [N, if Damon really did something wrong to you, what are you going to do?]


    As N read Vrie¡¯s messages, her face grew paler. Even after all these years, Damon had set a special ringtone for Reba, indicating that she was still important to him.


    N closed her eyes, trying to push away the troubling thoughts. It was a relief she hadn¡¯t fallen for Damon. Otherwise, this would be even more painful.


    She stood up and headed back to her room.


    The maid hurried over. ¡°Ms. Jayston, since Mr. Sumner hasn¡¯t returned yet, would you like to have a bite to eat first?¡±


    ¡°No, just clear away the food. He won¡¯t being back tonight,¡± N replied.


    The maid was momentarily stunned. By the time she reacted, N had already started up the stairs.


    Back in her bedroom, Ny on her bed, contemting her next move. If Damon nned to rekindle his rtionship with Reba, he would likely end things with her first.


    While she was lost in thought, her phone suddenly rang.


    Upon seeing Damon¡¯s name, her expression dimmed. It took her a moment to answer.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t finished dealing with things yet. I won¡¯t be able toe back anytime soon,¡± Damon


    said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± N replied curtly.


    Noticing the chill in her tone, Damon hesitated and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    N wanted to retort that he should know better than she did what was happening, but she held her tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a bit tired. Carry on with your work. I need to rest,¡± she said.


    Without giving Damon a chance to respond, she ended the call.


    +25 Bonus


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened as he heard the busy tone. His grip on the phone tightened as he stood at the


    restaurant entrance.


    When Reba emerged from the restroom, she noticed Damon staring at his phone with a sullen look. She frowned.


    Since he hade to see her the night before, she had felt he was distracted. Even when he spoke to her, he seemed absent¨Cminded.


    Upon recalling what rk had said before she returned, a cold resolve shed in her eyes. Damon was he alone, and she wouldn¡¯t let anyone take him away!


    She approached him and asked sweetly, ¡°Damon, what are you looking at?¡±


    Damon put away his phone and looked at her with a neutral expression. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    On the way back, Reba made several attempts to start a conversation, hoping to bridge the gap between them. However, Damon¡¯s attitude remained distant,cking the warmth and consideration he had previously shown. When they reached her hotel, she turned to him and asked, ¡°Do you want toe up and hang out for a while?¡±


    ÈÕ


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 254

    Between adults<b>, </b>the meaning of such a statement was often implied.


    Damon <b>was </b>indifferent. ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>toote to go <b>up </b>now. Get some rest.¡±


    <b>Reba </b><b>was </b>a bit disappointed but forced a smile. ¡°Alright. Be safe going back.¡±


    +25 Bonta


    When Damon returned to the vi, it was already past 10:00 p.m.


    After changing his shoes and entering the living room<b>, </b>the maid approached him.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Ms. Jayston waited a long time for you to return for dinner. <b>In </b>the end<b>, </b>she went upstairs without eating,¡± she reported.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. You can go rest,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°Alright,¡± the maid said and left.


    Damon rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen to prepare a te of sandwiches, which he took upstairs.


    When N heard the knock on the door, she assumed it was the maid and got up to answer it.


    Seeing the tall, familiar figure at the door, she was momentarily stunned and almost shut th


    Damon used his foot to block the door, looking apologetic. ¡°N<b>, </b>I¡¯m sorry <b>I </b>came back sote.


    N looked at him and saw no sign of guilt on his face, which only made her more disappointed.


    Did men who had wronged their girlfriends or wives always act as if nothing had happened?


    She looked down and replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind. I need to rest.¡®


    ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t have dinner tonight, so I made you some sandwiches,¡± Damon offered.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hungry,¡± N declined.


    ¡°Even <b>if </b>you¡¯re not hungry, you should eat a little,¡± Damon insisted.


    N looked up at him<b>, </b>struggling to keep herposure. She couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Can I ask who you were talking to on the phonest night?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed Damon¡¯s eyes widen slightly.


    ¡°Why the sudden question?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious<b>,</b>¡± she replied.


    ¡°A business partner,¡± he said.


    Seeing him lying with a straight <b>face</b>, N briefly considered showing him the photo Vrie had sent and asking why <b>a </b>business partner would need him to spend an entire day with her at a couples¡® restaurant and even serve her


    food.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. If there¡¯s nothing <b>else</b><b>, </b>I need to rest,¡± she said firmly.


    ¡°Eat something first¡­¡± Damon began.


    +25 Bonus


    Before he could finish, N interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry and can¡¯t eat. I had a long day at work. Can you please leave me alone for a bit?¡±


    Noting her impatient gaze, Damon fell silent for a moment before finally conceding ¡°Alright. If you get hungryter, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± N gave a perfunctory nod and closed the door.


    The next morning, while Damon was having breakfast, the maid informed <b>him </b>that N had left for work early.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°When did she leave?¡±


    About an hour ago,¡± the maid replied.


    Damon fell silent, sensing that N was deliberately avoiding him.


    As he pondered this, his phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Reba, he hesitated for a moment before answering


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Damon, I identally fell and now I¡¯m at the hospital. Can you-¡±


    Damon interrupted with a frown, ¡°Which hospital?¡±


    ¡°Pinnacle Hospital,¡± Reba replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away,¡± Damon said.


    By the time Damon arrived at the hospital, 30 minutes had passed.


    Reba was sitting in the hospital corridor, looking at Damon with a mixture of grievance and pain.


    ¡°It hurts so much!¡± she cried.


    Damon nced at her bandaged knee, his expression remaining indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Seeing no sign of concern in his eyes, Reba instinctively tightened her grip on his arm. ¡°Okay,¡± she said and reached out to Damon. ¡°My leg hurts and I can¡¯t walk. Can you help me?¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 255

    <b>Chapter </b><b>255 </b>


    Damon stared <b>at </b>her nkly. <b>¡°</b>Reba, <b>you </b>never used to <b>y </b>these petty <b>games</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Reba hesitated for a moment before slowly withdrawing her hand. She replied calmly, <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>used <b>to never </b>


    refuse me.¡±


    <b>¡°I </b>told you, I have a girlfriend now,¡± Damon stated firmly.


    Reba looked up at him and asked, ¡°Do you love her?¡±


    Damon remained silent.


    Reba felt a glimmer of confidence and said, ¡°If you really loved her, you would admit it without hesitation.¡±


    Damon frowned. ¡°Reba, I didn¡¯t admit it because I don¡¯t want to hurt <b>you</b>.¡±


    Reba¡¯s smile faltered. After a moment, she softly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if <b>you </b>love her. You¡¯ll fall in love with me again.¡±


    Damon wanted to tell her that he wouldn¡¯t fall for her again¡ªthat for him, they were long over. But seeing the sadness on her face, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, turning toward the hospital exit.


    Reba caught up with him, trying to walk beside him as she used to. He stepped back sl


    ¡°Reba, while I¡¯ve agreed to take care of you during this time, I hope you can keep your distance,¡± Damon said, his tone cold.


    The warmth that once filled his eyes was gone.


    Reba looked at him with a bitter expression. ¡°Have I lost even the right to be close to you now?¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t answer, his gaze detached.


    Finally, Reba forced a bitter smile. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    After dropping Reba off at her ce, Damon drove directly to the office.


    As soon as he arrived on the top floor, Spencer approached him cautiously and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Sumner, your father is here. He¡¯s in your office.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze hardened as he replied coldly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Upon entering the office, Damon found Richard sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing Damon, Richard snorted. ¡°Are you really nning to sever ties with us?¡±


    Damon sat down across from him, his expression neutral. ¡°You were the one who wanted to cut ties. I never said anything like that.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I said that in anger!¡± Richard huffed.


    Damon looked at him steadily. ¡°So, what brings you here today?¡±


    Richard took a deep breath<b>, </b>his tone softening slightly. ¡°Although Cyrus made some mistakes<b>, </b>he¡¯s still your


    brother. Are you <b>really </b><b>not </b>going to help him?<b>¡± </b>


    425 Bonus


    <b>¡°</b>You should know that I¡¯m with N now. I haven¡¯t helped her precisely because she¡¯s dealing <b>with </b>my brother<b>, </b>Damon replied.


    Richard¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you really going to disregard your family just for a woman?!¡±


    ¡°She might be my wife in the future, and she will be my family too,¡± <b>Damon </b>countered.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?! If you really marry her, everyone in the city willugh at the Sumners<b>!</b>¡± Richard growled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what others think. I won¡¯t let their opinions influence the decisions I make,¡± Damon stated <b>firmly</b>. Richard pointed at him, wanting to yell but finding himself at a loss for words. He had already exhausted all his arguments.


    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless!¡± he cried in frustration before storming out.


    Since Damon was so unreasonable, Richard decided to approach N instead.


    N was somewhat surprised that Richard hade to see her. After all, theirst encounter at the Sumner residence had ended badly, and she had assumed he wouldn¡¯t lower himself toe to her.


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 256

    <b>Chapter </b><b>256 </b>


    ¡°Mr. Sumner<b>, </b>what brings you here<b>?</b><b>¡± N </b>asked.


    Seeing <b>N¡¯s </bposed demeanor, Richard frowned<b>, </b>his <b>tone </b><b>condescending</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Name </b><b>your </b><b>price</b><b>, </b><b>as </b>long as <b>you </b>agree to <b>let </b>Cyrus go.¡±


    N remained calm. ¡°And how much are <b>you </b>offering?¡±


    ¡°That depends on your demand. The incident happened so many years ago. Even if you send Cyrus <b>to </b><b>prison</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>can </b>still find a way to get him out. Stubbornness won¡¯t benefit <b>you</b>,¡± Richard stated.


    N stood up, her tone <b>t</b><b>. </b>¡°Since you¡¯ve put it that way, there¡¯s no point in continuing this <b>conversation</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Richard¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t think we cane to an agreement. I have work to do, <b>so </b>I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that, N turned and walked out.


    Watching her leave, Richard felt his frustration reaching a boiling point. If she wouldn¡¯t ept his offer, he wouldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    He called one of his subordinates, gritting his teeth. ¡°Investigate Harris Pharmaceuticals. I refuse to believe Harrison has never been involved in anything shady!¡±


    :.


    Back at theb, Melody noticed N¡¯s pale face and asked with concern, ¡°N, are you alright? Did something happen?¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just focus on your work.¡±


    That evening, N received a call from Gabriel.


    ¡°Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner together,¡± he invited.


    Surprised, N paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Sure, where are you? I¡¯ll book the restaurant.¡±


    Gabriel, who hadn¡¯t returned to Saintornia for years, was unfamiliar with the area. He didn¡¯t insist on choosing a ce himself and gave N the name of his hotel.


    After hanging up, N made a reservation and pondered why Gabriel had suddenly returned to the city. Given his career prospects abroad, it seemed he would have better opportunities elsewhere.


    Unable to reach a clear conclusion, she decided to set the thought aside.


    Later, as N was about to leave work, she received a text fro?i Damon asking her to wait for him so they could go home together.


    N stared at the text for a moment before replying that she had ns for dinner.


    Momentster, Damon called her directly. ¡°Who are you having dinner with?¡±


    ¡°A friend,¡± she replied.


    Damon frowned<b>. </b>He knew N¡¯s close friend in the city was likely Vrie. If it were her, N would have mentioned her by name. The fact that she simply said ¡°a friend¡± suggested it might be <b>a </b>man.


    Chorgen.bse


    ¡°What time will you be done? <b>I¡¯ll </be pick you up,¡± Damon offered.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°No need. You focus on your work. I¡¯m running out <b>of </b>time, <b>so </b>this is where we leave <b>it,</b><b>¡± </b>N said and <b>hung </b><b>up</b><b>. </b>


    Upon hearing the dial tone, Damon¡¯s expression darkened.


    Did N know he had been with Reba that night? If she knew, why hadn¡¯t she confronted him directly<b>? </b>


    He picked up the internal phone. ¡°Find out where N is having dinner tonight and who <b>she¡¯s </b><b>with</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    After leaving the office, N drove to the restaurant.


    As she arrived at the entrance, a cold voice called out, ¡°N.¡±


    She turned around, momentarily stunned to see Gabriel.


    Gabriel had changed significantly from the frail youth she remembered. Although still tall and slim, he now exuded a mature,posed demeanor.


    His meticulously groomed hair and gold¨Crimmed sses gave him a refined, elite appearance, and his ck suit marked him as a professional.


    25 Bonu


    <b>Chapter 257 </b>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 257

    <b>Chapter 257 </b>


    ¡°Long time <b>no </b><b>see</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>N </b>greeted.


    <b>Gabriel </b><b>approached </b>her <b>with </b><b>a </b>smile. <b>¡°</b><b>Yeah</b>, <b>it¡¯s </b>been a <b>while</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    It <b>had </b>been five <b>to </b><b>six </b>years since <b>they </b><bst </b>met, and they <b>hadn¡¯t kept </b><b>in </b><b>touch </b><b>much</b><b>, </b><b>so </b><b>N </b>felt <b>a </b><b>bit </b>awkward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head inside,¡± she said.


    Once they were seated and had ordered their food, N turned <b>to </b>Gabriel and asked<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>What </b><b>made </b>you <b>decide </b><b>to </b>return and develop your career <b>locally</b><b>? </b>Wren mentioned that your <b>sry </b>abroad was quite high<b>. </b><b>If </b>you had <b>stayed </b>a few more years, you could probably have settled down there.¡±


    Gabriel was momentarily distracted by seeing her face up close again, but he quicklyposed himself<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ve </b>gotten used to the food here.¡±


    N looked surprised and seemed skeptical. ¡°Is it really that simple?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gabriel replied.


    ¡°Alright<b>, </b>so have you already found a job, or are you nning to take some time off?¡± she asked.


    Gabriel took a sip of his water, lightly tapping the ss, and said, ¡°Actually, I had an interview with Prospectus Technology today.<b>¡± </b>


    N almost spat out her drink, her eyes widening with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re joining Prosp


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Gabriel asked.


    chnology?¡±


    N quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just that Prospectus Technology is such arge conglomerate with many industries. I thought, given your background, you¡¯d prefer to work for apany that focuses on drug research or pharmaceuticals.¡±


    Before Harris Pharmaceuticals went bankrupt, Harrison had nned for N to focus on drug research and eventually take over thepany.


    Gabriel, ording to Wren, also had a passion for drug research, and both he and N had applied to universities together.


    Harrison had initially nned to allocate part of the shares to Gabriel so he could assist N in thepany<b>, </b>but Gabriel had declined. Instead, he had applied for a full schrship to study abroad during his junior year and had returned only twice over the years.


    Moreover, after going abroad, he had be distant.


    N wondered if she had done something to offend him. After starting her rtionship with rk, she focused more on him and lost touch with Gabriel.


    ¡°Originally, Prospectus Technology wasn¡¯t on my radar, but since they invited me for an interview, I decided to check it out,¡± Gabriel exined.


    N couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nostalgic. ¡°It seems that a talented person is always in demand wherever they go.¡± Gabriel¡¯s gaze remained cool as he looked at her. ¡°Enough about me. How about you? How have you beentely?¡± N gave a bittersweet smile. ¡°Wren must have told you about my divorce<b>. </b>My life¡¯s a bit of a mess right <b>now</b>.¡±


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Gabriel paused for a moment, his voice softening. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. As long as you follow what you believe is right, I support you.¡±


    N looked up at him, a mix of disbelief and gratitude in her eyes.


    Since her divorce from rk and Cyrus¡® arrest, the Sumners and her family had pressured her to give up, urging


    her to stop.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Gabriel to support her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about being dragged into my problems?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing is right. Why should I be worried? Besides, if the Sumners want to make a move against me, they¡¯ll have to think twice,¡± Gabriel said.


    Seeing his calm demeanor andck of fear toward the Sumners, N wondered if he was aware of how powerful they were in the city.


    Given the Sumners¡® capabilities, dealing with them would be as easy as squashing an ant.


    As N was about to respond, her gaze suddenly froze as she looked past Gabriel toward the restaurant entrance.


    ?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 258

    Chapter <b>258 </b>


    <b>Damon </b><b>approached </b>them <b>with </b><b>a </b>smile, but <b>N </b>could sense his <b>bad </b>mood.


    <b>Gabriel </b><b>followed </b>her <b>gaze </b>and noticed Damon<b>, </b>his <b>eyes </b><b>narrowing </b><b>slightly </b>as he <b>perceived </b>the hostility.


    <b>Damon </b>walked directly to N and <b>sat </b>down beside her. With a smile, <b>he </b><b>said</b><b>, ¡°</b><b>N</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>didn¡¯t know </b><b>you </b>were having dinner with your brother. I would¡¯ve joined you if I had known.<b>¡± </b>


    Gabriel looked <b>at </b>N<b>, </b>his expression questioning. ¡°This <b>is</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Feeling the weight of both men¡¯s gazes, N frowned.


    Just as she was about to introduce them, Damon interjected with a smile, ¡°Mr. Hackett<b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b>nice to <b>meet </b><b>you</b><b>. </b><b>I¡¯m </b>Damon Sumner, N¡¯s boyfriend and the CEO of Prospectus Technology.¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes flickered as he shook hands with Damon. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gabriel Hackett.¡±


    In that brief exchange, only the two men understood the underlying tension.


    N asked Damon, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Damon released Gabriel¡¯s hand and turned to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t <b>I </b>join you? It seems like you didn¡¯t want me here.¡±


    N replied, ¡°I thought you might be busy<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°No matter how busy I am, I can always find time to have dinner with your family,¡®


    Dai


    Gabriel¡¯s grip on the table tightened as Damon¡¯s words reminded him of his role as N¡¯s stepbrother. His gaze toward Damon began to show a hint of hostility.


    He had hoped that with N¡¯s divorce from rk, he might have a chance. It now seemed that Damon had beaten


    him to it.


    ¡°Then have a look at what you want. We just ordered for two,¡± N said,


    Damon handed her the menu with a smile. ¡°You pick. You know what I like.¡±


    Since they hadn¡¯t been together long, N wasn¡¯t sure of his preferences. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass him in front of Gabriel either, so she took the menu and ordered a few dishes.


    As she was ordering, the two men began talking, leaving her little chance to join in.


    After finishing dinner, Damon remained enthusiastic and said, ¡°Mr. Hackett, it was a pleasure meeting you tonight. I enjoyed our conversation and hope we can have another dinner together soon.¡±


    Gabriel nced at N, who had her head down, and remarked, ¡°We¡¯ll have another chance.¡±


    Damon took N¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Let us give you a ride back to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°No need. My friend ising to pick me up, and I have some things to doter,¡± Gabriel declined.


    Damon nodded. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll head back then. See you.¡±


    Gabriel looked at N with a softer expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit your father tomorrow. Would you like <b>to </be along<b>?</b>¡±


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°No<b>, </b>I¡¯ll go another time,¡± N replied.


    ¡°Okay, be safe on your way back,¡± Gabriel said.


    ¡°You too,¡± N said.


    Once they were out of Gabriel¡¯s sight, N pulled her hand away from Damon and walked directly to her car.


    As she reached the vehicle, Damon stopped her. ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    N looked up at him, her expression tinged with anger. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be? Why did you suddenly show up tonight?


    Damon¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°Do you not want me to meet Gabriel?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± N said.


    ¡°What do you mean? If you didn¡¯t want me toe, it means you didn¡¯t want to introduce me to your family or acknowledge my status, right?¡± Damon insisted.


    Facing his somewhat aggressive gaze, N sneered. ¡°If an ex can make you disappear for a whole day, how could I possibly introduce you to my family or acknowledge you?¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 259

    Damon¡¯s expression momentarily froze. ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    N¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°When you went to a couples¡® restaurant with her for dinner.¡±


    The two fell into silence, and the only sound was their breathing.


    After a long pause, seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to speak, N turned to open the car door, ready to leave.


    Suddenly, Damon grabbed her wrist. ¡°N, not telling you was my mistake. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    N nced back at him. His features were blurred by the dim night, making it hard to read his expression. She pulled her hand away. ¡°If you want to get back with her, I can move out tonight.¡±


    Damon frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get back with her. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid you¡¯d misunderstand. I¡¯m very clear that the person I care about now is you.¡®


    N found his words somewhat amusing and looked at him with anger. ¡°Afraid of me misunderstanding, so you spent an entire day with your ex? Afraid of me misunderstanding, so you made me wait for dinner while you went to a couples¡® restaurant with her? I¡¯d like to know, what woman wouldn¡¯t misunderstand these things?!¡±


    As N spoke, her eyes grew red. She had assumed she had no expectations and could walk away at any time, but now she realized she had already fallen for him.


    It hurt deeply to see him entangled with his ex.


    Damon¡¯s face grew pained, his eyes filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can assure yo with her.¡±


    ver intended to get back


    N looked up with tearful eyes and said slowly, ¡°If you never intended to get back with her, can youpletely cut ties with her?¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression froze.


    N wasn¡¯t surprised andughed bitterly. ¡°If you can¡¯t, then let¡¯s end it here.¡±


    She had originally nned to use Damon to deter the Sumners from targeting her, but now she realized that doin so also meant getting hurt. She didn¡¯t want to experience the pain of hopeful anticipation turning into disappointment again.


    ¡°N, I absolutely won¡¯t get back with her, but I can¡¯t cut ties with her right now. Can you give me some time?¡± Damon pleaded.


    ¡°Why not?¡± N demanded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you why right now. Please, give me some time,¡± Damon insisted.


    N¡¯s disappointment was evident, her gaze growing cold. ¡°You know how rk betrayed me, and you should understand that what I hate most is a man involved with another woman.


    ¡°Yet now, not only are you entangled with Reba, but you also expect me to give you time. Do you think that¡¯s reasonable?¡±


    Seeing Damon¡¯s hesitant expression, N lowered her gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯ll take a leave tomorrow to move my things.¡±


    With that, she pushed past him and got into her car, driving away.


    +25 Bonus


    Later, N checked into a hotel, nning to stay there for a few days and search for a new ce over the weekend. With some money on hand, she considered finding a well¨Csecured neighborhood to avoid any further disturbances.


    The next morning, N took a leave from work and went straight to Damon¡¯s vi. To her surprise, she found him sitting on the living room sofa, going through documents.


    N frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to collect my things.¡±


    With that, she headed upstairs.


    As she was packing, Damon entered the room and said softly, ¡°N, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°We already covered the things we needed to talk aboutst night,¡± N replied.


    Support


    42


    Share


    Chapter <b>260 </b>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 260

    Chapter <b>260 </b>


    As N spoke, she packed <b>her </b>things <b>quickly</b>, preparing to leave.


    Damon stopped her. ¡°Are you really leaving?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°If I don¡¯t leave now, am I supposed to walt until you get back together with Reba <b>and </b>then get kicked out<b>? </b>I¡¯m not that blind or foolish,¡± N countered.


    ¡°I won¡¯t get back with her,¡± Damon repeated.


    N looked up at him, her expression serious. ¡°Do you know? rk used to tell me he wouldn¡¯t continue to <b>be </b>entangled with Jordyn, and look what happened.¡±


    somber. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m not like him.<b>¡± </b>


    A trace of coldness flickered across Damon¡¯s face, and his voice grew ¡°What¡¯s the difference? You¡¯re both involved with other women and seem to lie. I¡¯m not going through this again, ¡°N stated tly.


    ? ?? ?


    Damon was at a loss for words. His actions had certainly made her feel insecure.


    ¡°N, give me three months. I¡¯ll resolve this issue,¡± he promised.


    N pushed him aside. ¡°I won¡¯t wait for you.¡±


    With that, she left.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was outside the vi that the tears began to fall. She wiped them awa together, and drove off after putting her suitcase in the car.


    After N left, Damon spent the entire afternoon in his study.


    1 herself to pull it


    When dinner time came, a nervous maid knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Sumner, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Damon replied.


    There was a brief silence before the maid¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not hungry, you should eat something. Ms. Jayston <b>will </be back once she¡¯s thought things through.¡±


    <b>11 </b>


    Although the maid said this, she knew that N would never return as long as Damon remained entangled with Reba.


    When no response came from the room, the maid sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve left the food in the warmer. If you get hungry, you can help yourself.¡±


    As her footsteps faded away, Damon stared at the documents in his hand for several minutes but couldn¡¯t focus on


    a single word. His mind was upied by the image of N leaving resolutely.


    Frustrated, he tossed the documents onto the table<b>, </b>grabbed his car keys, and left.


    At the club¡­


    Damon downed drink after drink, his dark expression creating a frightening aura around him.


    ¡°Damon, what¡¯s wrong? Heartbroken?¡± Nathaniel teased.


    Damon red at him, noting his apparent delight. ¡°Can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut?¡±


    Realizing Damon was genuinely angry, Nathaniel quickly wiped the smirk off his face. ¡°Did I hit the nail on the


    head?¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t respond, and the atmosphere in the room grew even heavier.


    Just as Nathaniel was trying to think of something to lighten the mood, Damon¡¯s phone rang.


    At the sound of the ringtone, Nathaniel¡¯s expression changed. He abruptly looked up at Damon,


    Damon hung up with a neutral expression, but the caller tried again. As he prepared to hang up once more, Nathaniel snatched the phone from him, his hand tightening when he saw the name on the screen.


    ¡°Reba¡­ Why is she contacting you all of a sudden?¡± Nathaniel asked.


    Since leaving the country, Reba had cut off all contact with them. Nathaniel had tried to find her but was told not to contact her again, as she hadn¡¯t wanted to see anyone rted to Damon.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°She¡¯s back in the country.¡±


    11


    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 261

    +25 Bonus


    ¡°A few days ago,¡± Damon replied.


    Nathaniel quickly asked, ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    Noticing Nathaniel¡¯s agitation, Damon took his phone back ended the call, and turned it off. With an indifferent expression, he provided the name of a hotel.


    Nathaniel immediately got up and left in a hurry, his steps slightly erratic.


    Caleb looked at Damon, who remained expressionless. A hint of surprise shed in his eyes. ¡°You really don¡¯t have any feelings left for Reba?¡±


    Back in university, Damon had been aware that Nathaniel liked Reba and had always kept her close, not giving Nathaniel any chance to get near her.


    Could it really be that Damon had moved on sopletely?


    Damon took a sip of his drink and replied calmly, ¡°The moment she left for abroad and proposed breaking up, there was no more chance for us.¡±


    Caleb couldn¡¯t help butugh, shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s just like you.¡±


    He had expected Damon to be despondent when Reba left, but surprisingly, Damon had returned to his old self within three days, showing no signs of heartbreak.


    Caleb and Nathaniel had both assumed he kept everything bottled up, but seeing him so nonchnt today, Caleb realized that Reba might not hold a candle to N in his heart.


    ¡°Are you serious about N?¡± Caleb asked.


    At the mention of N, Damon paused, then downed his drink in one gulp.


    Caleb, understanding the situation, raised an eyebrow. ¡°You should know that being with her will be much harder than being with Reba.¡±


    Reba had only poor family conditions, and even then, Richard and Marie had opposed their rtionship. Not to mention, N not only had poor conditions but had also been married to rk.


    ¡°Who I¡¯m with is my own business. Others have no say in it, Damon stated.


    Caleb was a bit startled. When Richard and Marie had made things difficult for Reba, Damon had defended her, but he hadn¡¯t been as resolute as he was now.


    ¡°Just make sure you¡¯re clear about what you want,¡± Caleb advised.


    Damon remained silent, his expression still grim.


    Nathaniel arrived at Reba¡¯s hotel. He had already discovered her room number on the way, but once he reached the lobby<i>, </i>he hesitated about whether to go up.


    While he was contemting, a sweet voice called out from nearby, ¡°Nathaniel?¡±


    Nathaniel stiffened and turned to see Reba standing a few steps away in a white dress. His eyes widened in disbelief<b>. </b>


    She was really <i>back</i>!


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Seeing Nathaniel frozen in ce, Reba walked up to him her smile as pure and beautiful as it had been in university.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± she asked.


    As she approached, the subtle fragrance of her perfume enveloped him.


    Nathaniel gathered his thoughts and forced a smile. ¡°Reba, what a surprise to see you here. It¡¯s been years since west met¡­¡±


    Reba didn¡¯tment on his surprise. Instead, she softly said, ¡°Yes, after so many years abroad, it was time toe back. There¡¯s no ce like home.¡±


    Nathaniel paused before asking seriously, ¡°Are you back because you want to get back together with Damon?¡± ¡°I originally thought about it, but since he already has a girlfriend, it seems impossible now,¡± she replied.


    Seeing the disappointment and sadness on her face, Nathaniel frowned. ¡°With your two years of rtionship with Damon, if you want to fight for him, it¡¯s not impossible to win him back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Reba looked at him with hopeful eyes. ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s heart was heavy, but he managed a smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 262

    ¡°Will you help me then?¡± Reba asked.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Nathaniel regretted his words. He should have taken advantage of the opportunity instead of advising her to fight for Damon. Now, he wasmitted and had to stick to his promise.


    ¡°If you need it,¡± he replied.


    Reba finally smiled. She was about to respond when Nathaniel¡¯s phone rang suddenly. Relieved, he quickly answered the call and stepped aside.


    After finishing the call, he returned to Reba and said, ¡°Reba, I¡¯m sorry, but something urgent just came up. Let¡¯s exchange contact details and discuss this further next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Reba agreed.


    They exchanged contact information, and Nathaniel left.


    Reba watched him go with a smirk, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    ¡­


    N had anticipated trouble sleeping after leaving Damon¡¯s vi, but to her surprise, she fell asleep quickly once she returned to her hotel room.


    She didn¡¯t dream all night and woke up early the next morning, around 6:00 a.m.


    After washing up, tying her hair back, and applying light makeup, she slipped into a T¨Cshirt and jeans and headed out for work.


    Upon arriving at Prospectus Technology, she ran into Melody.


    ¡°Good morning, N!¡± Melody greeted.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± N replied.


    As they walked toward the office together, they didn¡¯t notice the ck Maybach parked by the side of the road.


    The rear window of the car lowered, revealing Damon¡¯s cold eyes fixed on N.


    She walked toward the office with Melody, chatting and smiling, looking radiant in her casual outfit. The simplicity of her T¨Cshirt and jeans made her appear youthful as if she were a fresh college graduate.


    After a night of drinking due to their breakup, Damon still had a splitting headache. Meanwhile, N seemed unaffected and even looked better than she had the day before.


    Noticing the rising tension in the car, Spencer cautiously spoke up. ¡°Mr. Sumner, the morning meeting is approaching.¡±


    Damon withdrew his gaze, his voice icy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    All day, the atmosphere in the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor of Prospectus Technology was heavy with tension. Every secretary seemed on edge, dreading being called into Damon¡¯s office.


    The product department manager walked out of Damon¡¯s office looking dejected after being reprimanded. ¡°Mr. Hogg, what¡¯s wrong with Mr. Sumner today? He seems to be in a terrible mood.¡± Although he had been


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    reprimanded before, it had never felt this oppressive.


    Spencer nodded. ¡°Be prepared. Mr. Sumner might be in a bad mood for quite some time.¡±


    The product department manager was rendered speechless.


    As Spencer was about to offer some words offort, Damon¡¯s voice came from the office. ¡°Mr. Hogg,e in.¡± The manager gave Spencer a sympathetic look before quickly making his exit. He didn¡¯t want to risk being called back in for another scolding.


    Spencer entered the office to find Damon going through some documents with a stern expression.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, you wanted to see me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s going on with the Sr Enterprise deal? Why Hasn¡¯t it progressed?¡± Damon demanded.


    ¡°I was nning to update you on that at the afternoon meeting. This morning, I contacted Sr Enterprise, and they were vague. Upon further investigation, I discovered they had already signed the contract with Mr. rk the night before,¡± Spencer exined.


    Damon¡¯s eyes shifted from the documents to Spencer, intensifying the pressure on him. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that rk stole Prospectus Technology¡¯s client, and you only found out a day after the contract was signed?¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 263

    Chapter <b>263 </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Spencer lowered his head, hesitant to speak. The loss of the major deal was significant, and he was puzzled as to why the other party would risk offending Prospectus Technology by working with rk¡¯s smallpany.


    Damon¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Go get the person in charge of this deal!¡±


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Spencer hurriedly left, eager not to be stopped by Damon.


    Since breaking up with N, Damon had be quite fearsome.


    Near noon, N and Melody went to the cafeteria for lunch


    Melody noticed something odd and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°N, aren¡¯t you having lunch with Mr. Sumner?¡±


    They had only recently gotten together, so it seemed strange that N was acting as if nothing had changed. Just a few days ago, she would asionally check her phone for messages, but today she hadn¡¯t looked at it at all.


    N pursed her lips and replied calmly, ¡°We¡¯ve broken up.¡±


    ¡°What?! You guys broke-¡± Melody quickly covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes wide with shock.


    It wasn¡¯t until they had sat down with their food that she recovered from her surprise and leaned in to whisper, How did you guys break up so suddenly? Did Mr. Sumner initiate it?¡±


    N picked up a piece of vegetable and said expressionlessly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who initiated it. Let¡¯s eat before the food gets cold.¡±


    Seeing that N didn¡¯t want to borate, Melody suppressed her curiosity. She pretended to focus on her meal while specting about the reason for their breakup.


    Halfway through their lunch, an HR representative came into the cafeteria to find N. ¡°N, this is your new colleague. He¡¯s responsible for another project, but his office is next to yours. Please get along well.¡±


    N frowned when she saw the man standing next to HR. It was Gabriel.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention that you epted Prospectus Technology¡¯s offer when west had dinner?¡± N asked. Gabriel smiled. ¡°I interviewed with severalpanies, but felt Prospectus Technology was the best fit for me in the end.¡±


    Observing their interaction, the rep smiled and asked, ¡°Oh, you two know each other?¡±


    Gabriel nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I won¡¯t introduce him further. N, I have other matters to attend to. His desk is right next to yours, so please show him to his office


    ¡°Alright,¡± N agreed.


    ¡°the representative requested.


    After the representative left, Melody¡¯s inquisitive eyes darted between N and Gabriel, a mischievous smile on her face. ¡°N, I didn¡¯t know you


    dd such a handsome friend!¡±


    N nced at her and replied without much enthusiasm, This is my brother. Gabriel, this is Melody Sorley, my colleague.¡±


    Upon hearing N introduce him as her brother, Gabriel smiled. ¡°Ms. Sorley, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Gabriel Hackett.¡±


    11


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Melody quickly shook his hand and said, ¡°Nice to meet you too. I¡¯m Melody. Since you¡¯re siblings, why do you have differentst names? Is it because one of you takes after your father and the other after your mother?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s smile widened. ¡°No. Wee from a blended family.¡±


    Melody understood immediately and nodded. ¡°Oh.¡±


    N, not wanting to continue the topic, turned to Gabriel. ¡°Have you had lunch yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m not familiar with what¡¯s good here. Can you rmend something?¡± Gabriel asked.


    N thought for a moment and said, ¡°I remember you dont like spicy food. There¡¯s probably something you might like upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Gabriel said.


    After Gabriel left, Melody whispered, ¡°N, your brother is so good¨Clooking! If he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, I¡¯m definitely going to try to win him over!¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 264

    N turned and noticed Melody¡¯s starry¨Ceyed expression<b>, </b>her surprise evident. She knew Gabriel was good- looking.


    Back in high school, when people found out she was his sister, many girls had asked her to pass love letters to him.


    Initially, Gabriel would just toss the letters in the trash with a scowl. Eventually, he became so fed up that he warned N to stop collecting them or he would tell Harrison.


    N hadn¡¯t heard from Wren about any rtionships he might have had while being abroad these years. N shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. If you¡¯re curious, though, I can try to find out for you.¡±


    Melody hugged N excitedly. ¡°N, you¡¯re the best! If I end up with him, I¡¯ll definitely owe you one!¡±


    While they were talking, Gabriel returned with his food. He sat down next to N and began eating quietly.


    On the other side of the table, Melody gazed at him with starry eyes, almost drooling.


    Noticing Melody¡¯s obvious infatuation, N cleared her throat softly to remind her not to go overboard. Gabriel had always disliked fangirls, and she suspected he hadn¡¯t changed much.


    None of them noticed a tall figure walking into the dining area.


    As soon as Damon entered, he spotted N and Gabriel, who was beside her. His frown deepened, looking like it could crush a fly.


    Spencer, following behind, felt the temperature in the room drop several degrees and shivered involuntarily.


    As he wondered about the sudden chill, Damon¡¯s cold voice echoed. ¡°Send a notice that from now on, no men and women are allowed to sit together in the dining hall.¡±


    Spencer was taken aback. What kind of strange rule was that?


    However, seeing N and Gabriel chatting happily and then looking at Damon¡¯s dark face, he finally understood. Damon wasn¡¯t just making a general rule about men and women eating together¨Che was clearly jealous that N was sitting with another man.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, the person next to Ms. Jayston is her stepbrother,¡± Spencer informed.


    Damon turned and shot him an icy re. ¡°Who she¡¯s sitting with is none of my business. Stop talking!¡±


    Seeing Damon¡¯s stubborn demeanor<b>, </b>Spencer managed to suppress a smile. He nodded and said, ¡°Understood. Gabriel is also a new drug researcher at ourpany, just so you know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me with these small matters in the future,¡± Damon retorted.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Spencer replied.


    As Damon walked past N, he ignored herpletely and left quickly.


    Although N was smiling and talking to Gabriel, her grip on her cutlery tightened, her knuckles turning white, as Damon passed by.


    She lowered her gaze to her te,pletely losing her appetite. She had hoped to remain indifferent upon seeing Damon again, but his presence stirred her emotions


    Noticing her change in demeanor, Gabriel asked gently, <i>¡°</i>Why aren¡¯t you eating more?¡±


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± N replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re too thin. You should eat more,¡± Gabriel advised.


    N frowned. ¡°I¡¯m really full.¡±


    She picked up her te and stood up. ¡°I need to get some fresh air. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    As N was about to leave after clearing her te, she suddenly found herself staring into a pair of deep, dark


    eyes.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    GET IT


    Sp


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 265

    Chapter <b>265 </b>


    N clenched her hands at her sides and looked down, pretending not to see Damon. As she walked past him, her heart raced, fearing he might do something to draw attention.


    His gaze had been unsettling, after all.


    It wasn¡¯t until she exited the dining hall that she felt the weight of his stare lift. With a sigh of relief, she frowned. They were no longer together, so why did he still look at her like that?


    Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to stop thinking about it. They no longer had any connection, and it was best to treat future encounters as if they were strangers.


    Soon, Melody and Gabriel left the dining hall and headed back to theb building with N.


    N showed Gabriel to his desk and briefly exined the storage of experimental drugs before retreating to her own space for a nap.


    The afternoon passed quickly, and just before the end of the workday, Melody came over to N and whispered, ¡± N, remember to ask your brother if he has a girlfriend! Whether I can find someone depends on you!¡±


    N couldn¡¯t help butugh and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading out now. Let me know if you find anything out,¡± Melody chirped.


    After Melody left, N continued tidying up theb equipment.


    By the time she finished, it was already several minutes past the hour. As she turned to leave, she saw Gabriel standing by the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± N asked.


    Gabriel smiled. ¡°I need a favor.¡±


    N looked curious. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She had assumed Gabriel would keep a respectful distance even after returning to the country, but now he was asking her for help.


    Gabriel sighed, looking a bit frustrated. ¡°My mother just asked me to go on a blind date now that I¡¯m back. I refused, but it didn¡¯t work. Could you pretend to be my girlfriend tonight and help me turn down the person?¡±


    N was about to refuse but then considered that this might be a chance for Melody and Gabriel to interact. She said, ¡°I have ns tonight, so I can¡¯t help, but Melody might be avable. Let me check with her.¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s expression faltered for a moment, and he hesitated before speaking. ¡°Is that okay? We just met today, and asking her to do this might be a bit much¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very helpful. I¡¯ll call her now,¡± N said.


    Before Gabriel could object, she had already dialed Melody¡¯s number.


    After hanging up, she looked at him and said, ¡°She agreed. Did you drive today?¡±


    Gabriel nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Great. Then you can pick her up and go to the blind date together,¡± N said.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly as he replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Unless there¡¯s anything else, I¡¯ll head out now.¡± With that N turned and left before he had a chance to respond.


    Watching her go, Gabriel smiled slowly. It was fine¨Che had plenty of time.


    +25 Bonus


    Not long after arriving home, N received a call from Melody.


    ¡°N, I feel like your brother was a bit cold to me. Does he dislike me?¡± Melody asked.


    N remembered that Gabriel had always been indifferent toward girls. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just his personality.


    11


    Melody sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried he might not like me.¡±


    ÈÕ


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 266

    Chapter <b>266 </b>


    Hearing the anxiety in Melody¡¯s voice, N couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he really dislikes someone, he won¡¯t even speak to them.¡±


    Melody said, ¡°He¡¯s my first crush, so naturally, I¡¯m a bit anxious. I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡®


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. <b>I¡¯ll </b>try to create opportunities for you two to be alone,¡± N reassured her.


    Melody was deeply touched. ¡°Oh, N, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    After exchanging a few moreforting words, N ended the call. She set her phone down and reflected on how even someone as carefree as Melody could feel insecure about matters of the heart.


    Upon thinking about her own recent breakup with Damon, N¡¯s expression grew somber. She took a deep breath, forced herself to move on, and prepared for bed.


    The next morning, as N walked into the office, she felt the eyes of her colleagues on her.


    Once she reached her office, Melody hurried over, her tone filled with anger. ¡°N, did you break up with Mr. Sumner because of his ex?¡±


    N was taken aback. ¡°How do you know about this?¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Melody eximed indignantly. ¡°Last night, someone took photos of him helping his ex into a car. Now everyone in the office is saying he dumped you!¡±


    N was silent for a moment before quietly uttering, ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to ept this? Aren¡¯t you angry about what they¡¯re saying? It¡¯s so infuriating!¡± Melodyined.


    Seeing Melody¡¯s upset expression, N found it somewhat endearing. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheek, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t get too worked up. People will say what they want, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Just ignore them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to set the record straight?¡± Melody asked.


    N shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to rify. Whatever say, they won¡¯t believe it and will only criticize me more. It¡¯s best to let it blow over.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I couldn¡¯t stay this calm. If I were you, I¡¯d make a huge fuss,¡± Melody huffed.


    Nughed softly but chose not toment further.


    If the situation escted, the only person who would end up embarrassed was her. People often only saw what they wanted to see, not the truth.


    The atmosphere in the CEO¡¯s office at Prospectus Technology was stifling as Damon learned that employees were gossiping about his breakup with N, specting it was because of Reba.


    ¡°These employees must have too much idle time!¡± Damon said, his voice icy.


    Spencer, keeping his gaze lowered, replied cautiously, ¡°Mr. Sumner, it¡¯s best to let this situation blow over. In a few days, people will stop talking about it.¡±


    ¡°Make a statement. Announce that I am not getting back together with Reba and that N ended the


    Chapter Zain


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    rtionship, not the other way around. I want them to stop talking!¡± Damon ordered.


    Spencer hesitated. ¡°Mr. Sumner, if we issue a statement, it might just fuel more spection.¡±


    ¡°Let them specte all they want. They¡¯ll only focus on how N dumped me, not the other way around,¡± Damon retorted.


    He was adamant about not letting anyone speak ill of her.


    Spencer couldn¡¯t help but think that if Damon cared this much, he should distance himself from Reba rather than appear in suggestive photographs.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 267

    Chapter <b>267 </b>


    Noticing Spencer¡¯s silence, Damon frowned. ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Spencer spoke up. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I think you should reconsider. The rumors circting in thepany are just hearsay. You could issue a statement prohibiting discussions about your personal life, but there¡¯s no need to rify your rtionship with Ms. Austen.¡±


    If all the employees learned that N had dumped Damon, it might cause an even bigger stir.


    Damon was silent for a few seconds before replying in a deep voice, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll handle it your way.¡±


    ??


    Soon after, the CEO¡¯s office issued a statement banning employees from discussing Damon¡¯s personal life. Anyone caught doing so would be terminated.


    N and Melody were busy with experiments all morning and didn¡¯t check their phones until lunchtime. It was then that Gabriel informed them of the situation.


    As Gabriel spoke, he kept a close eye on N. When he saw that N¡¯s expression remained calm and indifferent, he looked away, trying to appear casual.


    Melody was fuming. ¡°I really misjudged Mr. Sumner. I thought he was someone reliable, but now it seems he¡¯s not. He must be getting back together with his ex. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have issued a ban on discussing it instead of denying the rumors!¡±


    Even Melody felt that Damon¡¯s statement was meant to protect Reba, let alone N herself. She looked down at the documents on her desk, a hint of self¨Cmockery in her eyes.


    At least she hadn¡¯t deluded herself into thinking Damon would choose her. Otherwise, she¡¯d really be a joke now. Upon seeing Melody¡¯s reaction, Gabriel¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Melody, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡±


    Under Gabriel¡¯s gentle gaze, Melody¡¯s face flushed red. She quickly averted her eyes and stammered, ¡°O¨COkay¡­¡± As the office fell silent, N felt an unspoken tension. She took a deep breath and decided to step into the hallway for some fresh air.


    As soon as she stepped out of the office, Gabriel followed her.


    ¡°N, are you still having a hard time letting go?¡± Gabriel asked, standing beside her with concern in his eyes.


    N pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a bit stuffy in the office.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re still struggling, that¡¯s alright. Feelings aren¡¯t something you can control. It takes time to get over them,¡± Gabriel said soothingly.


    N looked at Gabriel in surprise. ¡°You weren¡¯t always theforting type before.¡±


    She felt he had changed significantly since returning from abroad. The once sharp and distant young man had be much gentler and more approachable.


    ¡°People change. After not seeing each other for so many years, we might need to get to know each other again,¡± Gabriel suggested.


    Seeing his sincere expression, N couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She was about to reply when a cold voice interrupted from nearby, ¡°I didn¡¯t hire you for idle chit¨Cchat. Have you finished your work?¡±


    Both of them turned to see Damon and Spencer standing a short distance away, their presence unexpected.


    Damon¡¯s cold gaze lingered on them, his brow furrowed. A heavy, oppressive aura surrounded him.


    Spencer, standing behind Damon<b>, </b>couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Mr. Sumner, it¡¯s lunchtime¡­¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened, his voice growing even colder. ¡°Do I need you to remind me?¡±


    Spencer fell silent, regretting his words.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 268

    Chapter <b>268 </b>


    Gabriel smiled. ¡°Mr. Sumner, what brings you here unexpectedly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to check on your uing work ns,¡± Damon replied.


    +25 Bonus


    Gabriel was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you don¡¯t need toe in person for something so minor next time. Just have Mr. Hogg give me a call, and I¡¯ll report to your office.¡±


    Spencer looked down, pretending not to hear and wondering whether Gabriel was genuinely that oblivious.


    Damon hade personally to see N. How could he be concerned about a researcher¡¯s work progress otherwise?


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So, you n to report here?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Our office is over here. Let me take you there,¡± Gabriel said, leading Damon toward his office.


    As Damon passed by N, the air seemed to freeze with his icy demeanor.


    N pursed her lips and turned her gaze away.


    Damon¡¯s footsteps halted. He turned coldly toward her. ¡°Do you not want to see me, Ms. Jayston?¡±


    Not wanting to stir up trouble, N shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you greet me?¡± Damon demanded.


    Spencer, trailing behind Damon, mused that Damon had clearlye to see N but was nowplicating matters for her. He even wondered whether Damon¡¯s love had turned into hatred after their breakup.


    N took a deep breath, turned to Damon, and said slowly, Hello, Mr. Sumner. Is this eptable?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m looking for trouble?¡± Damon¡¯s gaze was intense as if he would continue to make things difficult until he received a satisfactory answer.


    Feeling a surge of frustration, N forced a smile and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the CEO, so naturally, whatever you say goes.¡±


    Damon narrowed his eyes, and his aura became more menacing.


    Gabriel quickly stepped in, pulling N behind him. ¡°Mr. Sumner, she didn¡¯t mean it that way. She¡¯s just having a rough time with the experiments this morning, so her attitude might not be the best. I¡¯m sure you understand.¡±


    There seemed to be frost in Damon¡¯s eyes when he saw Gabriel grab N¡¯s hand.


    Although others didn¡¯t notice, Spencer knew that Damon was genuinely angry.


    ¡°Does she need you to speak for her?¡± Damon questioned.


    Gabriel¡¯s smile faltered slightly.


    Just as he was about to respond, N spoke up. ¡°Gabriel, you don¡¯t need to defend me. I meant exactly what Mr. Sumner thinks I meant.¡±


    ¡°N! Stop it!¡± Gabriel shot her a look, signaling her to stop provoking Damon.


    N<b>, </b>however, ignored him and pushed him aside. She looked at Damon and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did to upset you enough to make youe all the way from the top floor to hassle me, Mr. Sumner. But you¡¯re right about one thing¨CI don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    As soon as she finished speaking, the temperature around them seemed to drop sharply. Damon¡¯s gaze remained fixed on N, his presence oppressive.


    N met his gaze without flinching, and the air seemed to grow heavy.


    Gabriel decided not to intervene. This was exactly the scenario he had hoped for, after all.


    Spencer thought that the next person who had to deliver documents to the top floor this afternoon was in for a rough time.


    After a moment of hesitation, Spencer spoke up to break the silence. ¡°Mr. Sumner, weren¡¯t you here to discuss Mr. Hackett¡¯s uing project? There¡¯s a meeting at 1:30 p.m. If we dy any longer, we might miss it.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    P


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 269

    Finally, Damon shifted his icy gaze from N and turned to Gabriel. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gabriel nodded and led Damon toward the office, leaving Spencer behind.


    Once the two men had entered, Spencer turned to N. ¡°Ms Jayston, don¡¯t take Mr. Sumner¡¯s words to heart. He actually¡±


    Before he could finish, N interrupted, ¡°Mr. Hogg, I won take it to heart. I¡¯m just working at Prospectus Technology, not one of its employees. Besides, aside from any mistakes in my work, Mr. Sumner has no right to dictate how I should act.¡±


    Spencer was at a loss for words and could only sigh in response.


    A few minutester, Gabriel and Damon emerged from the office.


    N ignored thempletely and walked straight to her own office.


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened, but he remained silent.


    After Damon left, Gabriel returned to N¡¯s desk. ¡°N, I¡¯d like to talk to you.¡±


    Without looking up, N replied, ¡°If it¡¯s about what just happened, there¡¯s no need to discuss it. I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong.¡±


    Nearby, Melody couldn¡¯t help but eavesdrop, her curiosity piqued. Her instincts told her the conversation was


    rted to Damon.


    Gabriel smiled with a hint of helplessness. ¡°You¡¯re still as stubborn as ever. I¡¯m not trying to lecture you. I just wanted to say that you don¡¯t have to be so strong all the time. I can protect you.¡±


    N found his words a bit strange but couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint why. She frowned and looked up at him. ¡°No need. I can handle things on my own without troubling others.¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s hands clenched involuntarily as he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not just anyone. I¡¯m your brother.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m going to take a nap now, so you should rest too,¡± N said.


    Without waiting for Gabriel¡¯s reaction, she pulled out a pillow andy down.


    Gabriel stood by her desk for a few seconds before turning and heading back to his desk.


    The entire afternoon passed with Gabriel unable to find an opportunity to talk to N, so he eventually gave up.


    As work was ending, N received a text from Damon.


    Damon: [Come to my office. I have something to discuss with you. It¡¯s work¨Crted.]


    After reading it, N responded with a cold, indifferent message and left the office.


    Damon had been waiting for her reply.


    When his phone buzzed within a minute, he quickly checked it, and his expression darkened immediately.


    N: [Mr. Sumner, it¡¯s after working hours. If it¡¯s work¨Crted, please contact me during office hours tomorrow.]


    Spencer walked in with documents and couldn¡¯t help shuddering when he saw Damon¡¯s grim face.


    Since the breakup, Damon¡¯s mood had been as unpredictable as the weather in Saintornia. ¡°Mr. Sumner, these are the documents that need your signature today,¡± Spencer said.


    +25 Bonus


    Seeing Damon¡¯s silence, Spencer carefully ced the documents on the desk and turned to leave.


    A momentter, Damon¡¯s cold voice came from behind. ¡°Important documents should be sent to my vi. Leave the rest until tomorrow.¡±


    Spencer hadn¡¯t even turned around before Damon stormed out of the office, leaving him to guess that Damon was heading straight to find N.


    While driving swiftly to the hotel where N was staying, Damon called her.


    After several rings, the call was answered, and N¡¯s voice came through, cold and distant. ¡°Mr. Sumner, it¡¯s after working hours.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 270

    N¡¯s voice was impatient, indicating she didn¡¯t want any contact with him.


    Damon¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m here for personal matters. I¡¯m currently downstairs at your hotel.¡±


    N let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°If it¡¯s personal, then we have even less to discuss. I¡¯m noting down<b>, </b>so please leave.¡±


    With that, she hung up.


    When Damon tried calling back, he found himself blocked, and his expression darkened. Since she wouldn¡¯te down, he decided to find her himself.


    As he was about to get out of the car, his phone suddenly rang. When he saw it was Reba<b>, </b>his grip on the phone tightened.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he answered.


    Momentster, Damon¡¯s ck Maybach pulled away from the hotel.


    By 8:00 p.m., N was watching a drama when a photo message from Melody popped up on her phone.


    N paused the video and opened the message. After seeing the photo, she involuntarily frowned.


    Melody: [N, Mr. Sumner is outrageous. Just a few days after breaking up with you, he¡¯s already out with his ex- girlfriend, and the paparazzi caught them. Everyone at thepany is secretlyughing at you. It¡¯s infuriating!]


    The photo was taken at a famous shopping mall in Saintornia.


    Damon was carrying several shopping bags¨Call from high¨Cend women¡¯s brands¨Cwhile Reba walked beside him, smiling happily.


    N thought Damon¡¯s time management was starting to rival rk¡¯s. Just aftering to the hotel to find her, he was already out shopping with Reba.


    N: [I¡¯m not interested in such news, so don¡¯t send me updates like this.]


    After sending the reply, N resumed watching the drama, but she was distracted.


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t focus, she turned off the video and got up. She went to the window, taking deep breaths to try and shake off her frustration, but it didn¡¯t work.


    Damon reconciling with Reba and still waiting downstairs at N¡¯s hotel only made N more irritated. What did he want?


    After some thought, N decided to treat him as if he didn¡¯t exist, just like before. Any further entanglement would onlyplicate matters.


    Early the next morning, Damon was already waiting for N at the hotel entrance as she headed down.


    ¡°N, let¡¯s talk,¡± he said.


    N¡¯s reply was cold. ¡°I have nothing to discuss with you. Please don¡¯t harass me again.¡±


    Damon frowned, his tone serious. ¡°As long as you stay away from Gabriel, I won¡¯t bother you for the next three months.<b>¡± </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    N sneered. ¡°He¡¯s my brother and my colleague. Why should I stay away from him? You¡¯re the one who should stay away from me.¡±


    Her indifferent gaze cut through Damon like a sharp knife, causing him pain.


    ¡°N, even though he¡¯s your brother, you don¡¯t share any blood rtion,¡± he stated.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± N looked at him, her eyes filled with disbelief and anger. ¡°Do you suspect something between Gabriel and me?¡±


    Gabriel was her stepbrother. How could Damon think so poorly of them?!


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you getting too close to other men,¡± Damon said.


    N found itughable. ¡°Damon, do I need to remind you that we have no rtionship now? On what grounds and with what right do you tell me to stay away from other men?¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Share


    Support


    GET IT


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 271

    Chapter <b>271 </b>


    Damon¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°N, I know I have no right to ask anything of you right now. In three months, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not interested. I just hope you¡¯ll stop looking for me,¡± N said, then walked past him and left.


    In the following days, Damon did note looking for N again, but gossip about him and Reba spread like wildfire throughout thepany.


    At first, Melody would get upset, but seeing that N genuinely didn¡¯t care, she stopped bringing it up in front of her.


    N¡¯s life gradually returned to normal. Besides going to work, she spent her time having real estate agents show her apartments. Staying in a hotel long¨Cterm wasn¡¯t convenient.


    After work on Friday, N was about to leave when Gabriel stopped her.


    ¡°N, have you been looking for a ce recently?¡± he asked.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Gabriel knew. N often browsed through listings from real estate agents during lunch breaks and used apps to search for ces on her phone.


    ¡°Yeah, what about it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a ce too. Why don¡¯t we look together? If we live close by, we can look out for each other, ¡°Gabriel suggested.


    N frowned, about to refuse, but Gabriel continued. ¡°I visited your dadst night. He and my mom don¡¯t want to move abroad. They¡¯d rather stay here where we can look after them. Moving to a foreign country where they don¡¯t know anyone would be too inconvenient.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s lease is almost up, so I¡¯m nning to rent a bigger ce and have her move in with me. Then, when your dad is feeling better, he coulde and stay with us for a while too.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to live too close, we can find separate ces. Don¡¯t worry about your dad¨CI¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    N pressed her lips together. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s look together then.¡±


    Gabriel smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He knew well that N wouldn¡¯t have agreed to look for a ce together if he hadn¡¯t mentioned thest part.


    Over the next two days, they continued viewing apartments.


    By Sunday afternoon, they finally settled on a more upscaleplex near Prospectus Technology. They rented


    Chorter 27


    +25 Bonus


    apartments in the same building, though not on the same floor.


    After signing the lease, Gabriel suggested they grab dinner together, and they chose a nearby restaurant.


    Midway through their meal, they ran into rk, who had just finished a business meeting with a client.


    When rk saw N, his eyes glinted with a cold edge. After bidding farewell to his client with a smile, he turned and approached their table.


    ¡°N, I heard Uncle Damon dumped you?¡± he asked.


    Annoyance shed in N¡¯s eyes. She said nothing, clearly uninterested in engaging with him.


    rk¡¯s smile faltered, his hands clenching at his sides. How dare she ignore him, especially after Damon had discarded her?!


    Taking a deep breath, rk looked at N and spoke slowly. ¡°N, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn. Are you still mad at me?¡±


    N hadn¡¯t wanted to engage with him, but having a pesky fly buzzing around while she ate was irritating. She looked at rk and said, ¡°Could you do me a favor and buzz off? You¡¯re ruining my appetite.¡±


    rk¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    After a few moments, he sneered. ¡°Fine. I came over to offerfort, but it seems you don¡¯t appreciate the gesture.¡±


    N smiled and remarked, ¡°The best thing you can do is stay away from me. That would be more than enough kindness.¡±


    rk was momentarily stunned by her smile, caught off guard.


    D


    Share


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 272

    When rk finally processed what N had said, he scowled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡± he spat before storming off.


    N remained unfazed, calmly continuing to eat.


    Seeing that she showed no signs of distress, Gabriel lowered his eyes with a smile. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really over him.¡±


    N¡¯s tone was even. ¡°He¡¯s just a scumbag. Not worth my time.¡±


    Gabriel nodded, his expression serious. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll find someone better.¡±


    N didn¡¯t reply.


    At this point, she felt that spending time on a rtionship wasn¡¯t nearly as productive as focusing on her career.


    After they finished eating, Gabriel drove N back to her hotel before heading home.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw Wren sitting on the sofa with an angry expression.


    Surprised, he asked as he took off his shoes, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not going to the hospital tonight?¡±


    ¡°What happened at that blind date the other day? I heard you brought another woman with you,¡± Wren questioned.


    Gabriel hummed in response.


    ¡°Who was she? Was it N?¡± Wren asked.


    The girl Gabriel had gone on a blind date with was the daughter of Wren¡¯s friend.


    Wren had initially thought it was simply a case of them not hitting it off, but her friend had called today and mocked her. She revealed that Gabriel had brought another woman along, infuriating her daughter.


    Wren had had to apologize profusely to calm her friend down.


    After hanging up, Wren reflected and figured that Gabriel had just returned to the country, so he could hardly find a woman to pretend to be his girlfriend other than N.


    The idea that N was involved made her even angrier. N¡¯s own marriage was a mess¨Cdid she want Gabriel¡¯s life to turn out the same way?


    Sensing the dissatisfaction in Wren¡¯s voice, Gabriel frowned and replied coldly, ¡°No, it was a colleague.¡± ¡°You just started working. Which colleague of yours is so eager to help you lie?¡± Wren demanded.


    Gabriel¡¯s patience was wearing thin as he faced Wren¡¯s aggressive questioning. ¡°What¡¯s the point of digging into this? I told you from the start I wasn¡¯t interested in your blind dates, but you insisted. Now that you¡¯ve brought this up, let me make it clear once and for all¨Cdon¡¯t set me up on any more dates.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Wren shot up from the couch, shouting, ¡°If you could find someone, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry! You are almost 30 and are not even thinking about settling down. Do you n on being alone forever?¡±


    ¡°Being alone is better than being with someone I don¡¯t love. If you arrange another date without my consent, I won¡¯t go,¡± Gabriel dered,


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to drive me to my grave, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Wren fumed.


    Gabriel ignored her and went straight to his bedroom.


    The next morning, Wren headed directly to Prospectus Technology. Instead of looking for Gabriel, she contacted N.


    They met at the caf¨¦ downstairs.


    ¡°Is there something you need me for?¡± N asked.


    Wren¡¯s expression was icy, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°N, you¡¯re my stepdaughter. I wouldn¡¯t normally interfere, but your actions are affecting Gabriel, and I have to say something.¡±


    N felt lost but anticipated that Wren¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t be favorable, so her expression darkened. ¡°Wren, how have I affected him?¡±


    Wren snorted, her voice full of certainty. ¡°The blind date I arranged for Gabriel¨Cyou ruined <i>it</i>, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    N frowned. ¡°Is that what Gabriel told you?¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    P


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 273

    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Gabriel sees you as a sister, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t say it directly,¡± Wren said with a sneer.


    ¡°But the girl he was on a date with did. She said he brought another woman along, iming she was his girlfriend. He¡¯s just returned to the country and doesn¡¯t know many people in Saintornia. If you weren¡¯t the one he brought, who else could it be?¡± she demanded.


    N looked at Wren intently. ¡°Wren, shouldn¡¯t you consider why you¡¯re pushing him to go on dates when he¡¯s just back and hasn¡¯t even settled into his job yet?¡±


    Wrenughed coldly, her tone sharp. ¡°Gabriel isn¡¯t like you, already married once and willing to settle for any divorced man. I have to be concerned about his future. If you have nothing to do, you should stay away from him and not ruin his rtionships!¡±


    N¡¯s gaze turned icy.


    Just as she was about to respond, the chair next to her was abruptly pulled out. She turned instinctively and saw Damon sitting down beside her.


    He wore a smile, but his eyes were devoid of warmth, sending a chill down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Mrs. Jayston, I didn¡¯t quite catch what you just said. Why don¡¯t you repeat it?¡±


    Facing Damon¡¯s cold gaze, Wren lost all her earlier arrogance. She forced a smile, trying to cate him. After all, with Gabriel working at Prospectus Technology, offending Damon could spell trouble for him.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I was just chatting casually with N,¡± she said.


    Damon looked at her icily. ¡°What kind of casual chat makes you suggest that she should settle for any divorced man in the future? Have you forgotten that you¡¯re also divorced and even brought a son into your second marriage?¡±


    Wren¡¯s smile froze, her face paling. She hadn¡¯t expected Damon to be so blunt.


    The atmosphere grew tense and awkward.


    After a few seconds of silence, Wren forced another smile. ¡°Mr. Sumner, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that having been through a divorce myself, I know how difficult it is for divorced women. That¡¯s why-¡®


    ¡°So you decided to kick someone when they¡¯re down?¡± Damon interrupted.


    ¡°1


    Wren was rendered speechless. She nced at N, who remained indifferent, and felt embarrassed. ¡°N, please tell Mr. Sumner he¡¯s misunderstood me.¡±


    N smiled, stood up, and replied, ¡°Wren, we both know exactly what you meant. Unless it¡¯s something important, please don¡¯te looking for me. I wouldn¡¯t want to make your life any harder.¡±


    With that, she turned and walked <b>away</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, 1-¡± Wren began.


    Damon cut her off, ¡°Mrs. Jayston, if I ever see or hear about you doing anything to hurt N again, <b>your </b>son <b>can </b>forget about having a career in Saintornia.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    <b>His </b>icy stare made Wren shiver, draining the color from her face and leaving her speechless. Noting her fear, Damon lost interest in staying any longer. He rose and went after N.


    He caught up <b>with </b>her in front of the elevator and warned sternly, ¡°From now on, keep your distance from Gabriel¡±


    N watched the floor numbers change as the elevator descended, saying nothing as if she hadn¡¯t heard him.


    Damon frowned, his voice growing colder. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    Hismanding tone made N frown, but she remained silent.


    Damon¡¯s anger morphed into a snicker. ¡°Do you think ignoring me will make me go away?¡±


    He grabbed N¡¯s hand and pulled her into the stairwell.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Let go of me!¡± N eximed angrily, her gaze filled with repulsion.


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 274

    Chapter <b>274 </b>


    ¡°I thought you were nning to never speak to me again,¡± Damon said, gripping N¡¯s chin and forcing her to look at him.


    N pped his hand away, her voice icy. ¡°Mr. Sumner, there¡¯s nothing to discuss between us. What you¡¯re doing now is sexual harassment. If you don¡¯t want me to call the police, let me go right- Mmph!¡±


    Before she could finish, Damon kissed her.


    N froze for a moment, then bit him hard, the taste of blood filling her mouth.


    Damon let her go, his expression darkening. ¡°Are you part dog?¡±


    Seeing his lower lip bleeding, N sneered. ¡°If you darey a hand on me again, this will just be the beginning.¡±


    IF


    Damon wiped the blood from his mouth and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You just used me of sexual harassment. I thought I should live up to the charge. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°Can you let me go now?¡± N asked.


    ¡°I will, as long as you promise to stay away from Gabriel,¡± Damon replied.


    N nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll agree as long as you keep your distance from Reba.¡±


    Damon¡¯s smile froze, and he frowned. ¡°N, I told you, give me three months.¡±


    ¡°And I told you, no. I won¡¯t wait for you. From the moment you lied to me, it was over between us,¡± N insisted.


    ¡°You heard how nasty your stepmother was today. If I hadn¡¯t stepped in, you-¡± Damon began.


    N cut him off, her tone indifferent, ¡°Speaking of that, if you hadn¡¯t meddled today, I could have handled it myself. Next time something like this happens, do me a favor and pretend you didn¡¯t see it. I don¡¯t want people to think we¡¯re still entangled. I won¡¯t be ¡®the other woman¡®.¡±


    Damon scowled, his grip on N¡¯s wrist tightening involuntarily.


    Feeling the pain in her wrist, N red at him. ¡°Are you trying to break my wrist?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Damon apologized.


    Taking advantage of the moment Damon¡¯s grip loosened, N pulled her hand free and walked away.


    She stepped into the elevator, relieved that Damon hadn¡¯t followed her. Upon looking down at her reddened wrist, her mood soured even further.


    Flirting with Reba on one hand and asking N to wait on the other¨Cdid all the Sumner men think they were so irreceable?


    After rk¡¯s betrayal, love no longer held the same significance for N. She could weigh the pros and cons and walk away as soon as she was hurt.


    +25 Bonus


    Back at theb building<b>, </b>she ran into Gabriel, who was hurrying out.


    Seeing her, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What did my mom want with you?¡±


    N¡¯s expression turned cold as she thought about Wren and herments.


    ¡°She said that since I¡¯ve been divorced, I should keep my distance from you so I don¡¯t mess up your rtionships as well. I think she has a point. We should cut down on unnecessary interactions,¡± N said. Gabriel stiffened and frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she would say that. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    N didn¡¯t respond and entered her office with a stony expression.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 275

    In the evening, N received a call from Vrie, inviting her out for dinner.


    When N arrived at the restaurant, Vrie hadn¡¯t yet arrived. She had just taken a seat when a familiar figure appeared at the entrance. Her gazended on the woman standing beside Damon.


    The woman was dressed in a white strapless gown with subtle makeup and a serene smile. Her delicate features and elegant demeanor marked her as a striking beauty.


    Although N had never met Reba, the way she intimately held Damon¡¯s arm revealed her identity.


    N quickly looked away, pretending not to have noticed them.


    What she did not realize was that Damon¡¯s gaze had also settled on her as she averted her eyes.


    Reba sensed Damon had stopped walking and nced up, her curiosity piqued. Noting his gaze fixed on a particr spot, she tightened her grip on his arm.


    Before returning to the country, Reba had seen photos of N.


    The N in the photos was already strikingly beautiful¨Cso much so that even Reba, despite being a woman herself, felt drawn to her.


    Her intuition had told her that if she didn¡¯t return soon, Damon might be taken by N, prompting her return.


    What Reba hadn¡¯t anticipated was that N in person was even more captivating than in the photos¨Cfair- skinned, stunningly attractive, with delicate features thatmanded attention even while seated quietly.


    Reba took a deep breath, suppressing her rising jealousy, and forced a gentle smile.


    ¡°Damon, why did you stop? Nathaniel and the others are waiting for us in the private room,¡± she said softly.


    Damon withdrew his gaze and replied coolly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shortly after they walked away, Vrie hurried into the restaurant. She took a seat across from N, grabbed the ss of water in front of her, and took a sip.


    ¡°The traffic was a bit heavy, so I¡¯mte. You didn¡¯t wait too long, did you?¡± she asked.


    N shook her head. ¡°No, I just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Vrie replied with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So, why did you suddenly ask me out for dinner today?¡± N asked.


    Vrie put down her ss and smiled. ¡°I have some good news to share.¡±


    A hint of curiosity shed in N¡¯s eyes. ¡°What good news?¡±


    ¡°I found a new job!¡± Vrie gushed.


    ¡°Really? Congrattions! But don¡¯t you need more time to recover?¡± N asked.


    ¡°No need. When I went for myst check¨Cup, the doctor said I had almost fully recovered. Besides, staying at


    423


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    home all day is driving me crazy.


    ¡°My mom keeps nagging me about going on blind dates. If I don¡¯t get a job and move out soon, she might just pack me off to get married!¡± Vrie eximed.


    Her exaggeration made Nugh.


    ¡°Alright, enough about that. Let¡¯s order. I¡¯m starving,¡± Vrie said.


    N nodded. ¡°Okay. Dinner¡¯s on me tonight to celebrate your new job.¡±


    Vrie chuckled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    After ordering, the two of them began chatting about thetest gossip.


    Meanwhile, when Damon walked into the private room with Reba, everyone inside started teasing them.


    ¡°Reba, impressive! Who would¡¯ve thought that after all these years abroad, you¡¯d get back together with Damon as soon as you returned? The allure of first love is truly irresistible.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it. Everyone knows how Damon went to the airport to stop Reba from leaving and then waited all these years. He¡¯s finally getting what he wished for.¡±


    ¡°Seeing you two makes me believe in love again.¡±


    Most of the people in the room were from Damon and Nathaniel¡¯s circle.


    Back when they were dating, Damon had brought Reba to a few gatherings. Over time, she had be familiar with them.


    Damon frowned, about to say something, but Reba spoke softly. ¡°Damon, they¡¯re just teasing. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Anyway, three months from now, you can go back to Ms. Jayston. Just bear with it for these three months, okay?¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 276

    Damon¡¯s


    gaze instantly darkened, but he remained silent. Instead, he withdrew his arm from Reba¡¯s grasp and pulled out the chair closest to her. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Afterward, he avoided looking at Reba and sat in the chair beside her.


    Reba¡¯s smile faltered momentarily, but she quickly regained herposure and sat next to him as if nothing had happened.


    Most people probably didn¡¯t notice, but Nathaniel could sense Damon¡¯s indifference toward Reba.


    Their behavior suggested that they had not reconciled, yet if they hadn¡¯t, Damon likely wouldn¡¯t have brought her along like this.


    Pushing aside the strange feeling in his heart, Nathaniel smiled and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s Reba¡¯s wee¨Cback party tonight. I¡¯m d everyone could make time toe.¡±


    The room buzzed with conversation, with most attention focused on Reba.


    For a moment, she felt as if she were back when she was with Damon¨Cbeing the center of attention.


    She was well aware that if Damon hadn¡¯te with her tonight, these people wouldn¡¯t be so enthusiastic.


    That didn¡¯t matter, though. Her ultimate goal in returning to the country was to marry Damon and be Mrs. Sumner.


    Amidst all the praise, a sarcastic voice suddenly cut through the chatter. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Sumner was recently seen with N Jayston. How is it that, in less than two weeks, he¡¯s back with Ms. Austen? Could it be that Ms. Austen is the other woman?¡±


    The room fell silent instantly, and Reba¡¯s smile froze.


    All eyes turned to Erin, many silently admiring her boldness. After all, hardly anyone in Saintornia dared to cross Damon, let alone use his partner of being a homewrecker to his face.


    Reba looked at Erin, feigning confusion. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Erin sneered. ¡°Are you really that clueless, or are you just pretending?¡±


    Sensing the awkward tension in the room, the girl next to Erin gently nudged her. ¡°Erin, stop it.¡±


    If Erin offended Damon, she would likely face repercussions as well.


    Originally, Nathaniel hadn¡¯t invited Erin to the gathering. When she heard about the event while shopping with Erin and mentioned it to her, Erin insisted oning along.


    After checking with Nathaniel, Erin was included.


    Nathaniel¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°Erin, <i>if </i>you don¡¯t have anything nice to say, keep your mouth shut. This gathering is to wee Reba back, not for you to stir up trouble.¡±


    Erin smiled and turned to Nathaniel. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be angry, Mr. Preston. I¡¯m simply stating the truth. If the truth is so hard to hear, maybe you shouldn¡¯t be engaging in actions that are shameful in the first ce.¡± <ul><li></li></ul>


    4258008


    Reba turned pale, her eyes welling up with tears as she looked at Erin. ¡°Ms. Hulle, we just met tonight. Why are you being so hostile toward me?¡±


    A man nearby raised his eyebrows and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Reba, since you¡¯ve just returned, you might not know.


    ¡°Erin went on a blind date with Damon before, but he wasn¡¯t interested. She kept pursuing <b>him</b>, but he rejected her each time. She¡¯s probably just bitter, which is why she¡¯s targeting you.¡±


    Erin¡¯s eyes shed with anger, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Connor, be quiet!¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 277

    <b>+25 </b><b>BC </b>


    Mockery shed in Connor Bambra¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why is it that you can dish it out, but you can¡¯t take it?¡±


    Erin stood up, sneering, ¡°You think standing up for Reba will get you a partnership with Prospectus Technology? Idiot!¡±


    Although Connor had been thinking along those lines, being called out by Erin before everyone made his face darken with anger,


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just bitter because you can¡¯t get the man you want, and now you¡¯reshing out at everyone,¡± he taunted.


    ¡°You-¡°Erin was livid. She shot to her feet and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    With that, she spun around and stormed out of the room.


    Throughout the ordeal, Damon watched the scene unfold with an indifferent expression, not a hint of emotion on his face.


    The room quickly returned to its lively atmosphere, as if nothing had happened.


    Despite the apparent calm, Reba couldn¡¯t shake her unease.


    In the past, even if someone spoke ill of her behind her back, Damon would never have let it slide if he found out Yet just now, Erin had called her a homewrecker to her face, and Damon hadn¡¯t even reacted.


    It seemed he truly didn¡¯t love her anymore. If it weren¡¯t for the favor of saving his life, which she used to ckmail him, he probably wouldn¡¯t even let her near him. The thought made her chest tighten.


    Reba stood up and told everyone with a forced smile, ¡°You all keep chatting. I need to use the restroom.¡±


    After stepping out of the room, she took a deep breath, hoping to release her frustration with the exhale, but it didn¡¯t help.


    She walked to the window at the end of the hallway, pulled out a cigarette, and lit it. Her expression was full of irritation.


    Whether Damon loved her or not, she had to marry him.


    Meanwhile, the enraged Erin was about to leave after storming out of the room when she spotted N. Her eyes narrowed as she changed course and headed straight for her.


    N was talking with Vrie when a voice interrupted them. She turned her head and saw Erin, her expression immediately turning cold.


    There was no point in pretending to be friendly¡ªthey had already fallen out.


    Erin didn¡¯t care about N¡¯s frosty demeanor. Smirking, she said slowly, ¡°Ms. N<b>, </b>I really admire how calm you are.¡±


    N remained impassive. ¡°Ms. Hulle, haven¡¯t you learned that it¡¯s rude to interrupt people when they¡¯re eating?


    Erin¡¯s tone was dripping with sarcasm, her gaze full of disdain. ¡°Is it because Damon kicked you <i>to </i>the carb without hesitation as soon as Reba returned that you¡¯re in such a bad mood, Ms. Jayston?¡±


    She had assumed Damon was truly into N, but apparently not. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten back together with Reba.


    N frowned, about to respond, but Vrie couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Erin, are you insane? You came over here just to ruin our meal?


    ¡°Even if N and Damon broke up, at least they were together. You¡¯ve been trying everything to get with Damon, and he doesn¡¯t even give you a second nce, does he?¡±


    That hit a sore spot.


    Erin sneered. ¡°So what if they were together? He dumped her in no time. To Damon, she was just a distraction while Reba was away!¡±


    Vrie mmed her cutlery onto the table, ring at Erin. ¡°Keep spewing your nonsense, and I¡¯ll tear your mouth off!¡±


    Erin scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Oh, by the way, Damon is hosting a wee¨Cback party for Reba in Room 1. If you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourselves, I suggest you finish eating and leave.¡±


    With that, she walked away with a smile and her chin held high.


    Vrie, shaking with anger, stood up and started toward Room 1.


    N quickly got up and grabbed her arm. ¡°Vrie, don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m going to crash that party! Reba just got back, and Damon¡¯s already broken up with you. This is too much!¡± Vrie hissed.


    ¡°I was the one who ended things, and I don¡¯t want anything more to do with them,¡± N said.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 278

    ¡°Even if you were the one who ended things, he wronged you first! Are you just going to take it lying down?¡± Vrie looked at N, her expression a mix of anger and sympathy.


    ¡°What else can I do? He doesn¡¯t like me anymore. Am I supposed to hold a knife to his throat and force him to change his mind?¡± N¡¯s voice was calm as if discussing something unrted to her life.


    Her naivety had led her to believe Damon genuinely liked her, that he wouldn¡¯t hurt her as rk had done.


    Vrie nced down at N¡¯s hands, clenched so tightly that her knuckles had turned white. With a sigh, she said, ¡°Let me go. I¡¯m not going to cause a scene.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± N asked, unsure.


    Vrie nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    People always kicked those who were down. Even if they confronted them now, the others wouldugh at N¡¯s expense.


    N released Vrie and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on this. I¡¯ve made peace with it.¡±


    Sometimes, she still felt sad when she thought about him.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s find something happier to chat about,¡± Vrie suggested, trying tofort her.


    They changed the subject. Although N continued to respond to Vrie, her mind was elsewhere.


    So, Damon had brought Reba here tonight to throw her a wee¨Cback party. It seemed he truly did love her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kept thinking about her all these years, seizing the chance to be with her the moment she returned.


    In a way, this was good. Reba was a better match for him than she ever was.


    Vrie noticed N¡¯s distraction but chose not to mention it, feeling only pity for her.


    After spacing out for the third time and missing what Vrie had said, N took a deep breath and stood up. Vrie, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    N turned and walked quickly to the restroom.


    Sshing her face with cold water, she finally felt a bit more clear¨Cheaded.


    Just as she straightened up and began wiping her face, the restroom stall¡¯s door opened, and Reba walked


    out.


    IT


    A glint appeared in Reba¡¯s eyes when she saw N. She moved to the sink and turned on the faucet to wash her hands.


    N tossed the damp paper towel into the trash and was about to leave when Reba suddenly spoke up. Hello, Ms. Jayston. I¡¯m Reba Austen. You¡¯ve probably heard my name.¡±


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± N asked, her expression cold as she looked at Reba.


    11 <ul><li>26 96004 </li></ul>


    Reba shut off the faucet, lightly shook the water from her hands, and smiled.


    ¡°Not much. I just heard you were seeing Damon, so I was curious. But now that I¡¯m back, I hope you can keep your distance from him. After all, I don¡¯t like other women hanging around Damon. If I get angry, <b>the </b>consequences could be severe,¡± she warned.


    N huffed an annoyedugh. ¡°Save your breath for Damon. Unlike you, I have no interest in stealing other people¡¯s boyfriends.¡±


    Initially, N didn¡¯t have much of an opinion about Reba. If Damon hadn¡¯t given Reba the chance, it wouldn¡¯t have affected N¡¯s rtionship with Damon, no matter what Reba did.


    However, the way Reba spoke just now sparked a strong sense of dislike in N. She could tell Reba had known about her from the start and had purposely timed her return.


    Reba¡¯s expression changed briefly before she burst intoughter. ¡°Ms. Jayston, Damon and I have known each other for ten years. You didn¡¯t even exist to him back then. We¡¯re just picking up where we left off. There¡¯s no stealing involved.¡±


    ¡°You could know him for a hundred years, but when you came back, he and I were still dating,¡± N retorted.


    Reba raised an eyebrow, her confidence unwavering. ¡°You were just a stepping stone in our rtionship. You¡¯d better know your ce, or you¡¯ll only get hurt.¡±


    ¡°And what if I refuse to know my ce?¡± N challenged.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t¡­ This is the consequence!¡± Reba¡¯s expression turned icy, and she suddenly grabbed N, mming herself hard against the wall.


    ¡°N, what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± The sound of a head hitting the wall was apanied by an angry voice behind N.


    Before N could react, someone yanked her away.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 279

    get it


    +25 Bonus.


    N wasn¡¯t prepared for what happened next. Her lower back mmed against the edge of the marble sink, sending a sharp pain shooting through her body. Her face turned pale.


    Nathaniel quickly rushed over to support a swaying Reba, his expression anxious. ¡°Reba, are you alright?¡±


    A bruise was already forming on Reba¡¯s forehead, but she managed a weak smile. ¡°Nathaniel, I¡¯m fine. Ms. Jayston didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ Besides, I just got back, and Damon broke up with her. It¡¯s only natural for her to be angry with me¡­¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s expression darkened as he red at N. ¡°Reba and Damon were together before. They¡¯re just getting back together now. No matter how unhappy you are, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. If I see youy a hand on Reba again, I won¡¯t let you off easy!¡±


    N had been caught off guard <i>by </i>Reba¡¯s little stunt, and her back still throbbed from when Nathaniel had shoved her into the sink.


    Already irritated, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer at his words. ¡°Mr. Preston, by your logic, since Reba and Damon are a couple, it should be Damon saying this to me, not you. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know better would think you were her boyfriend.¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s expression darkened further, his eyes cold. ¡°Considering you were with Damon before, I¡¯ll let this slide if you apologize now. Otherwise, when Damon shows up, you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences!¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a cold voice came from the side. ¡°Apologize for what?¡±


    Nathaniel turned to see Damon and said coldly, ¡°Damon, you¡¯re just in time. Ms. Jayston pushed Reba on purpose. Who knows what could have happened if I hadn¡¯t stepped in?¡±


    He pushed Reba toward Damon, his anger still evident.


    Damon looked down and saw the bruise on Reba¡¯s forehead, his gaze hardening.


    Tears of grievance welled up in Reba¡¯s eyes as she looked pitifully at Damon. Even so, she tugged at his arm, pleading on N¡¯s behalf, ¡°Damon, Ms. Jayston didn¡¯t do it on purpose. And¡­ I did take you away from her right after I got back, so, understandably, she¡¯d resent me¡­¡±


    Damon pulled his arm away and looked at N. ¡°Did you push her?¡±


    N¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Sumner?¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s anger deepened as he saw N¡¯s attitude. ¡°N, even Reba is pleading for you. Don¡¯t push it. This won¡¯t end with just a simple apology if you keep this up!¡±


    Damon frowned slightly as he looked at Nathaniel. ¡°So, how do you propose we resolve this?¡±


    Nathaniel was about to respond but hesitated under Damon¡¯s cold gaze. Suddenly, he remembered how Damon hadn¡¯t defended Reba when Erin insulted her earlier.


    Could it be¡­


    The thought that crossed his mind made him uneasy.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Pushing aside those unsettling thoughts, he spoke in a low voice. ¡°Damon, you saw Reba¡¯s injury. All I¡¯m asking is for N to apologize. Is that unreasonable? Are you really going to protect her in front of <b>Reba</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Reba suddenly panicked and looked at Nathaniel with teary eyes. ¡°Nathaniel, please stop. Let¡¯s just pretend none of this happened today. Ms. Jayston pushed me, and now we¡¯re even. I don¡¯t owe her anything anymore.¡±


    After saying that, she reached out to take Damon¡¯s hand, intending to leave.


    Before she could touch him, though, he walked straight past her, heading toward N.


    Reba froze. By the time she realized what was happening and tried to stop him, it was toote.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 280

    As Damon approached, N frowned and instinctively stepped back, a wary look in her eyes. Was he nning to confront her because of Reba?


    When they were just a few steps apart, N watched as he suddenly raised his hand toward her.


    Gritting her teeth, she warned, ¡°Damon, if you darey a hand on me, I-¡±


    Before she could finish, Damon pulled her close and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    N¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly masked it with a cold reply, ¡°No, let go of me!¡±


    Even if she was injured, it was none of his business.


    As she tried to push him away, he gently pressed a hand on her lower back where she had collided with the sink. ¡°Ow¡­¡± N gasped in pain, ring at Damon. ¡°What are you doing? Let go-¡±


    Before she could finish, he scooped her up. Startled, she wrapped her arms around his neck, her face paling even


    more.


    Once the shock wore off, her anger red. ¡°Damon, what on earth are you doing? We¡¯ve broken up! Put me down!¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained impassive as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. He simply carried her and turned to leave.


    Nathaniel, who had been watching in shock, quickly became angry. He stepped forward to block Damon.¡± Damon, are you out of your mind? What do you think you¡¯re doing? And what about Reba?¡±


    Damon looked at him coldly. ¡°She¡¯s just my ex. What do you want me to think of her?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two back together?¡± Nathaniel pressed.


    Damon¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°You should ask her if we¡¯re back together.¡±


    With that, he ignored the stunned Nathaniel and walked away.


    Nathaniel turned to Reba, who had her head down. His eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Reba, what¡¯s going on with you and Damon?¡±


    Meanwhile, Vrie, who had been sipping her soup, nced up and saw Damon carrying N toward the restaurant door. She nearly spat out her soup in shock.


    Her eyes widened as she quickly swallowed the soup and got up to follow them.


    By the time she reached the door, Damon had already driven away.


    Vrie hurriedly called N, but the call went unanswered, heightening her concern.


    In the car¡­


    N had calmed down, staring at Damon with a nk expression. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    +25 Borus


    ¡°To the hospital.¡± Damon¡¯s voice was cold, his jaw clenched tightly, eyes fixed straight ahead. He seemed to be in a bad mood.


    N frowned. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be okay in a few days. And we¡¯ve broken up, so my well¨Cbeing is none of your concern.¡±


    The atmosphere in the car grew even colder as she spoke.


    N¡¯s impatience grew with Damon¡¯s silence and hisck of intention to stop the car. ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡±


    Since he had chosen Reba, he shouldn¡¯t be giving her any false hope. She had finally managed to regain some peace in her life and didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him again.


    When the car stopped at a red light, Damon finally turned to look at her. ¡°Go to the hospital for an examination. If everything¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take you back and won¡¯t bother you again.¡±


    N felt as if they were talking past each other. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that what you¡¯re doing now is precisely the kind of interference I¡¯m trying to avoid?¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital to get checked, or I can call a doctor to your home. It¡¯s your choice,¡± Damon stated.


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 281

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Chapter <b>281 </b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to choose either. Just stop the car now. I want to get out,¡± N said.


    <b>Damon </b>calmly resumed driving. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to choose, I¡¯ll do it for you<b>.</b>¡±


    N was so frustrated she almostughed. She knew that no matter what she said, Damon wouldn¡¯t let her out of the car. Resigned, she turned her gaze coldly toward the window.


    In less than half an hour, they arrived at the hospital.


    Damon carried N inside. Resisting was pointless, so she remained silent and expressionless.


    After the examination, the doctor assured them there were no major issues and prescribed some medication for internal and external use.


    As they were leaving the hospital, Damon tried to carry N again, but she stepped back to avoid him.


    ¡°Thanks for tonight, but I¡¯ll take a taxi home,¡± she said coldly.


    With that, she picked up her medication and turned to leave the hospital.


    Damon followed her silently. As they approached his car, he stopped her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    N looked up at him, feeling a bit helpless. ¡°We¡¯ve broken up, so what you¡¯re doing now is pointless. I won¡¯t reconsider and don¡¯t want to be involved in your rtionship with Reba.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not back with her, and I won¡¯t be,¡± Damon rified.


    N nodded. ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    She tried to move past him, but he grabbed her hand. His expression was tense, his eyes dark and serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I do, but whether you¡¯re with her or not doesn¡¯t concern me. I¡¯m not interested. It¡¯ste, and I¡¯ve had a long night. Can you let me go now?¡± N asked.


    Damon looked at her, trying to detect any hint of deceit in her eyes, but saw none. She seemed to have truly given up on him.


    ¡°N, whether you believe it or not, you¡¯re the only one on my mind right now,¡± he confessed.


    N pulled her hand away, dismissing his words.


    The screeching of brakes nearby made them both turn.


    A red Lamborghini came to a halt a meter away from them.


    Vrie stepped out of the car and quickly positioned herself between N and Damon.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner<b>, </b>since you¡¯re no longer together, please stop harassing N. Unlike you, she doesn¡¯t have an ex who might return at any time.¡± Vrie¡¯s tone was scornful, and she spoke without concern for offending him.


    Damon¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked at Vrie. ¡°Ms. Weir, haven¡¯t broken up with her. We¡¯re just having an argument.¡±


    Vrie sneered. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you and N are broken up, mot divorced. You don¡¯t need to give your approval.¡±


    Damon narrowed his eyes, clearly deep in thought.


    Chapte 201


    +25 Bonus


    N tugged at Vrie¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Vrie, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m tired.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Vrie agreed.


    Seeing they were about to leave, Damon didn¡¯t stop them. Thanks for taking her home tonight, Ms. Weir.¡±


    Vrie rolled her eyes. ¡°Mr. Sumner, N is my good friend. It¡¯s no hassle for me to take her home, and it¡¯s not your ce to ask me to do it.¡±


    Damon said nothing more. He watched them get into the car and drive away before heading back to his vehicle.


    On the way home, Vrie couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Even after breaking up, Damon is still clinging to you. He¡¯s just as bad as rk!¡±


    N lowered her gaze, her expression indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him. Did you get my phone from the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°I did. It¡¯s in the bag in the back,¡± Vrie replied.


    N retrieved her phone and unlocked it, receiving a message from Gabriel as she did.


    Gabriel: [I came by to bring you some food earlier, but no one answered the door. Are you not back yet?]


    ÈÕ


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 282

    <b>Chapter </b><b>282 </b>


    N pressed her lips together and called him. ¡°I¡¯m still out There¡¯s no need to bring me anything next time.¡± After a few seconds <b>of </b>silence on the other end, Gabriel¡¯s gentle voice came through. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s already past 10: 00 p.m. Do you need me to pick you up?¡±


    Because of what Wren had said, N wasn¡¯t eager to have too much contact with Gabriel. She declined, ¡°No, my friend is giving me a ride. If there¡¯s nothing else, that¡¯s it.¡®


    She hung up, and Vrie looked at her with curiosity. ¡°Who were you talking to?¡±


    ¡°My stepbrother,¡± N answered.


    Vrie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°He¡¯s back? When did that happen?¡±


    Since Vrie used to visit N¡¯s home often, she had met Gabriel several times.


    ¡°Just a few days ago,¡± N replied.


    ¡°Oh, he seems to be quite concerned about you now. I remember when I used to visit you. He was pretty aloof,¡± Vrie remarked.


    ¡°Yeah. By the way¡­ I said I¡¯d cover the bill tonight, but you ended up doing it. Send me the bill, and I¡¯ll reimburse you,¡± N said.


    Vrie red at her. ¡°Keeping tabs like that? Just cover it next time. By the way, how did you end up at the hospital with Damon tonight? Were you injured?¡±


    N briefly exined what had happened in the restroom, and by the end of it, Vrie was fuming.


    ¡°I knew she was a scheming little bitch! Are you just going to let this go?¡± Vrie demanded.


    The thought of Nathaniel making N apologize to Reba made Vrie want to confront him.


    ¡°There were no cameras in the restroom, and only Nathaniel saw what happened. He won¡¯t back me up,¡± N


    said.


    ¡°Nathaniel ispletely under Reba¡¯s spell, so he¡¯ll definitely side with her.¡± The more Vrie spoke, the angrier she became.


    It felt like having a fly stuck in her throat¨Cnauseating to swallow but impossible to spit out.


    It was no wonder Reba had managed to make Damon and N break up as soon as she returned to the country. Most people wouldn¡¯t have the heart to harm themselves to get what they wanted.


    ¡°Consider today a lesson learned. I¡¯ll keep my distance from her in the future,¡± N said.


    Vrie snorted. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you might want to keep your distance, but she won¡¯t let you.¡±


    N frowned, her expression growing cold. ¡°I won¡¯t give her a chance to scheme against me a second time.¡±


    ¡°I see Damon seems quite concerned about you. If you really wanted topete with Reba, you might not necessarily lose,¡± Vrie remarked.


    N smiled wryly. ¡°If a rtionship requires constant scherning and fighting with another woman, then it¡¯s better off without it.¡±


    She might like Damon but wouldn¡¯t sacrifice her dignity for him.


    ¡°True, there are plenty of men out there. If this one doesn¡¯t work out, just move on to the next,¡± Vrie remarked.


    N was <b>a </b>bit surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t use to think that way.


    425 Bonus


    ¡°It just means I was too naive before. If men can fall for someone new so easily, why can¡¯t I?¡± Vrie countered.


    N was somewhat speechless. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    There might be some truth to that.


    Anyway, she wasn¡¯t interested in rtionships right now. She just wanted to focus on work and earn more money.


    Vrie dropped N off downstairs and then left.


    As N took the elevator to her floor and stepped out, she saw Gabriel standing at her door.


    When he saw her, he quickly approached and handed her a bag, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be back so soon.¡±


    The bag contained some packed meals.


    N didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°I made this myself. I noticed you¡¯ve been ordering takeout every night, and it¡¯s not good for your health,¡± Gabriel exined.


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 283

    Chapter <b>283 </b>


    ¡°Thanks, but there¡¯s no need. In the future, let¡¯s try to keep our interactions to a minimum. I don¡¯t want to be insulted anymore,¡± N requested coldly.


    She was about to walk past Gabriel when he stopped her.


    ¡°N, I apologize on behalf of my mother for what she said I¡¯ve spoken to her, and she promises not to contact you again. Please don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Gabriel asked.


    ¡°If she truly believes she was wrong, then you wouldn¡¯t be the one showing up here tonight,¡± N replied. Gabriel frowned and asked <b>softly</b><b>, </b>¡°If she came to apologize <b>in </b>person<b>, </b>would <b>you </b>forgive her?<b>¡± </b>


    N¡¯s displeasure was evident. She didn¡¯t understand why Gabriel was <b>so </b>insistent that she forgive Wren.


    Wren was just her stepmother<b>¨C</b>their interactions had been minimal, and there was no need to force a reconciliation.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget what she said to me, and I can¡¯t forgive her. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯te looking for me again,¡± she said.


    Without giving Gabriel a chance to respond, N opened the door and went inside.


    Gabriel stood at the door for a moment before leaving. When he got home, he encountered Wren returning for clothes.


    Seeing the bag in his hand, Wren frowned. ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±


    Gabriel replied calmly, ¡°I went to deliver some food to N¡±


    Wren¡¯s expression darkened, and her tone became sharp. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep your distance from her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to that, and she¡¯s my sister,¡± Gabriel answered.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Wren scoffed. ¡°You have no blood rtion to her. Continuing to associate with her will only drag you down. You¡¯ve just returned to the country. Offending the Sumners won¡¯t be good for you. I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡±


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t care,¡± Gabriel insisted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡± Wren angrily threw the clothes she was holding onto the sofa and stood up, gritting her teeth. ¡± Even if you don¡¯t care, can¡¯t you think about me? I raised you with great difficulty, sent you abroad to study, and now that there¡¯s finally some hope, you¡¯re about to ruin your future over someone irrelevant!¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t forget that I was able to go abroad because of Harrison. Otherwise, I might not have been able to afford university.¡±


    ¡°He did provide financial support, but I¡¯ve been by his side taking care of him while he was sick all these years. You don¡¯t owe the Jaystons anything,¡± Wren argued.


    ¡°Do you think your care over these years is worth so much money?¡± Gabriel questioned.


    Wren was at a loss for words.


    After a long silence, she said coldly, ¡°Regardless, if you continue to associate with her, I will create a scene at Prospectus Technology until you¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Gabriel interrupted her sharply, ¡°If you make a scene, I¡¯ll resign and go abroad immediately, and we won¡¯t see each other again.¡±


    Chot 201


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    <b>Wren </b>staggered and took a few steps back to steady herself.


    ¡°Gabriel, in your heart, is someone with no blood rtion to you more important than me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re forcing me. I¡¯m an adult now. I hope you can let me make my own decisions about my life,¡± Gabriel retorted.


    The living room fell silent.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Wren finally spoke dejectedly. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re grown up now, and I can¡¯t control you anymore. Do as you wish.¡±


    She then picked up her clothes and left.


    Watching Wren¡¯s slightly stooped figure, Gabriel felt a pang in his heart.


    Despite this, he knew that if he didn¡¯t resolve things with Wren, there would never be a chance for him and N to be together.


    When Damon returned to his vi, he saw Nathaniel¡¯s car parked at the entrance. His expression darkened as he parked next to it.


    Hearing the car door open, Nathaniel looked up at Damon with red eyes.


    ¡°When did you find out that Reba was sick?¡± Nathaniel asked.


    BIG SALE<b>: </b>3500 bonus free fou <b>you </b>


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 284

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Damon¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°The day she returned to the country and contacted me.¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s body trembled slightly. He took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Is it because Reba only has three months left that you broke up with N and got back together with her?¡±


    Damon frowned. ¡°I haven¡¯t reconciled with her.¡±


    He had only promised to spend these three months with Reba<b>, </b>but he had no intention of resuming their rtionship.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have feelings <b>for </b>her anymore?¡± Nathaniel asked.


    ¡°From the moment she chose to go abroad<b>, </b>there was no chance for us anymore,¡± Damon replied.


    Nathaniel¡¯s hands clenched at his sides, and his expression grew intense. ¡°But she still loves you. That hasn¡¯t changed. And she only has three months left to live. Can¡¯t you at least give her some false hope?¡±


    ¡°No. That wouldn¡¯t be fair to N,¡± Damon said.


    He had asked N to wait for three months and had promised not to reconcile with Reba. Even if N didn¡¯t believe him, he wouldn¡¯t break his promise.


    ¡°What¡¯s unfair about it? Reba only needs three months. After that, you could get back together with N. This is Reba¡¯sst wish. Even if you don¡¯t love her anymore, can you really bear to see her leave with regrets?¡± Nathaniel demanded.


    Thinking about Reba crying earlier and saying she had only three months left, Nathaniel felt as though his heart were being squeezed tightly, making it hard to breathe.


    ¡°She was the one who initiated the breakup. If it weren¡¯t <i>for </i>the fact that she once saved me, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to keep herpany even if she had only three days left,¡± Damon stated.


    ¡°She broke


    up with you because the pressure was too much and she wanted to prove herself, which is why she went abroad,¡± Nathaniel exined.


    Impatience shed across Damon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s all in the past. The person I care about now is N. I won¡¯t betray her.¡±


    With that, he bypassed Nathaniel and left.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Nathaniel stopped him, his expression hardening as if he had made up his mind.


    ¡°There¡¯s something Reba asked me to keep from you, but I think you should know,¡± he said.


    ¡­


    The vi was pitch ck in the dead of night.


    Damon sat motionless on the sofa as <b>if </b>he were a statue. Nathaniel¡¯s words echoed in his mind, and his expression grew darker.


    When a maid got up to use the bathroom and passed the living room, she was startled by the shadow on the sofa and quickly turned on the light.


    Seeing it was Damon<b>, </b>she sighed with relief and patted her hest. ¡°Mr. Sumner, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    The sudden light was a bit harsh<b>, </b>causing Damon <b>to </b>squint fortably, his gaze inscrutable.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about some things,¡± he answered.


    Orvates 284


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°It¡¯s already past <b>2:00 </b>a.m. You should think about it tomorrow,¡± the maid advised.


    ¡°I understand. You should go back to bed,¡± Damon said dismissively.


    Noticing Damon¡¯s unusual mood<b>, </b>the maid didn¡¯t press further.


    After using the bathroom, she returned to her room, unaware <b>of </b>when Damon finally went to bed. By the next morning, he had already left.


    Seeing the crystal ashtray on the coffee table filled with cigarette butts, the maid sighed.


    It seemed that the issue Damon was dealing with was quite troublesome.


    Even during the early days of his business, when thepany was on the verge of bankruptcy, she had never seen him smoke so many cigarettes in one night.


    N was on her way to work around 8:00 a.m. when she received a call from Vrie.


    ¡°N, I have something to tell you,¡± Vrie said.


    ¡°What?¡± N asked.


    Vrie delivered the news. ¡°Damon and Reba have officially announced their reconciliation.¡±


    N¡¯s phone slipped from her hand. She couldn¡¯t hear what Vrie said next. Her world seemed to blur behind a veil of tears.


    Support


    <b>+2 </b>


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 285

    The ring car horns from the back snapped N back to reality. She quickly pulled over to the side <b>of </b>the road. Her hands were shaking as she picked up her phone.


    The <b>call </b>was still connected, and Vrie¡¯s anxious voice came through. ¡°N, what happened? Are you okay? Are you on your way to work? I shouldn¡¯t have told you this now!¡±


    N wiped her misty eyes and replied quietly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mphone just fell.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay¡­ I really shouldn¡¯t have called you now¡­¡± Vrie¡¯s voice was filled with regret.


    In her anger upon seeing the news, she had called N impulsively. She deeply regretted it now, fearing she would never forgive herself if something happened to N


    ¡°Yeah, I need to get back to driving. Talk to youter.¡± With that, N ended the call.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened a web browser to search for news about Damon and Reba. Every link was about their official reconciliation.


    [Prospectus Technology¡¯s CEO Damon Sumner Finally Gets His Happy Ending After Waiting Five Years for His Ex!] <i>ne </i>Reason Damon Sumner Stayed Single for Years Revealed: He Was Waiting for His Ex Who Studied Abroad!] [Damon Sumner and His Ex Are Back Together¨CThey Were Seen in Matching Outfits at a Hotel!]


    Each headline was like a stab to N¡¯s heart, and she felt a suffocating pain.


    Indeed, all men were the same.


    Justst night, Damon had promised her at the hospital that he wouldn¡¯t get back together with Reba and asked her to wait for three months.


    Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t waited, or she would have been aughingstock now.


    N put her phone away, her eyes downcast, and started the car.


    The news of Damon and Reba¡¯s reconciliation led to even more gossip among Prospectus Technology¡¯s employees. They used to talk behind N¡¯s back¨Cnow they mocked her openly.


    ¡°It¡¯sughable. She was dumped by Mr. Sumner after only a few days. I don¡¯t understand how a divorced woman has the nerve to pursue him!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I told you, Mr. Sumner was just ying around. None of you believed me!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if she can still make Mr. Sumner look at her after this, especially in front of his true love!¡±


    N stood in front of the elevator, ignoring thements round her.


    Seeing her unresponsive, the gossipers grew bolder, and their remarks became increasingly harsh.


    Soon, the elevator doors opened.


    As N was about to step <b>in</b>, someone shoved her roughly. Unprepared for the forceful push, she lost her bnce


    and fell hard onto the floor.


    The impact with the floor was followed by a sharp, intense pain. She grimaced, and her face turned pale.


    Around her, mockingughter erupted.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    <b>Some </b>people even took out their phones <b>to </b><b>film </b>her humiliation<b>, </b>ready to post it online.


    N bit her lower lip and slowly got up. She looked coldly at the person who had pushed her, her eyes zing


    with anger.


    The woman was momentarily startled by N¡¯s icy gaze. Regaining herposure, she sneered and said without remorse<b>, </b>¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Before she could say more, N pped her across the face.


    The sharp sound of the <b>p </b>silenced the entire elevator area.


    The woman quickly reacted, her face flushing with anger. She raised her hand to strike N back.


    Before her hand coulde down<b>, </b>it was intercepted mid¨Cair.


    Gabriel stood in front of N, his voice was icy as he said, don¡¯t hit women<b>, </b>but if you dare touch her, you¡¯ll be the first.¡±


    P


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 286

    ¡°Who are you to stand up for her?¡± the woman demanded, ruggling to free her arm from Gabriel¡¯s grip but failing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin my rtionship with her to you,¡± Gabriel replied coldly. ¡°What you did to her was caught on surveince. I¡¯ll take her to get checked out, and then thewyer will discuss medical and emotionalpensation with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she hit me too! I can get checked out too. It¡¯s no big deal!¡± the woman retorted defiantly.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes grew colder. He leaned in close, his voice a threatening whisper meant only for her ears. ¡°You¡¯d better pray she¡¯s okay. If she¡¯s hurt, I¡¯ll make sure you regret this.¡±


    The woman shivered at the genuine menace in his tone, sensing he wasn¡¯t merely making empty threats.


    Frozen in fear, she watched as Gabriel released her and swiftly picked up N in a bridal carry, heading toward the door.


    N was surprised by Gabriel¡¯s assistance, especially after their conversation the previous night.


    As they reached the door, she protested, ¡°You can put me down. <b>I </b>can walk on my own, and there¡¯s no need for a hospital check.¡±


    Despite the hard fall, she didn¡¯t believe she had any serious injuries. A few days of rest should be sufficient.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re going to get you checked out,¡± Gabriel insisted.


    N frowned. The fall might not even qualify as a minor injury.


    As she was about to argue, she noticed a cold gaze fixed on her. Looking up, she saw Damon standing not far away, his entire demeanor radiating icy anger.


    Seeing Damon approach, N tightened her grip slightly and murmured, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the hospital? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gabriel nced down and smiled almost imperceptibly when he saw her pale face.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, turning toward the parking lot and acting as though Damon¡¯s murderous re didn¡¯t exist.


    Gabriel owed Damon a debt <b>of </b>gratitude. Had Damon not reconciled with Reba, the employees at Prospectus Technology wouldn¡¯t have mistreated N, and Gabriel would never have had the opportunity to be a hero at that crucial moment.


    Damon had personally sent N to Gabriel¡¯s side.


    Damon¡¯s anger was palpable, his eyes fixed on Gabriel with an intense re.


    As he moved to confront him, Spencer intervened, ¡°Mr. Sumner, now that you¡¯ve reconciled with Ms. Austen, it¡¯s best not to involve yourself with Ms. Jayston any further. Your actions will only worsen her situation.¡±


    Damon¡¯s steps faltered. After a few seconds of wrestling with his swirling jealousy and anger, he turned and walked back into the building with a stony expression.


    ¡­


    Once on the top floor, Spencer opened hisputer and was briefed by another secretary on the morning¡¯s events. ¡°Mr. Hogg, should we inform Mr. Sumner about what happened?¡±


    Spencer frowned. ¡°Just go back to work for now.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    After dismissing the secretary, Spencer contemted whether to inform Damon about the targeting of N. With Damon already reconciled with Reba, intervening could only exacerbate the situation.


    As he hesitated, the internal phone rang. Damon wanted him toe in.


    Upon entering Damon¡¯s office, Damon coldly instructed, ¡°Find out why Gabriel was carrying N out of thepany.¡±


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 287

    Soon, Spencer returned with a report. ¡°Mr. Sumner, this morning Ms. Jayston had a confrontation with one <b>of </b>Prospectus Technology¡¯s employees at the elevator. She was pushed and fell. Gabriel took her to the hospital.¡±


    Damon frowned. ¡°What happened? Why was there a confrontation?¡±


    Spencer hesitated before cautiously replying, ¡°It seems rted to your reconciliation with Ms. Austen¡­ Here is the surveince footage. You can take a look.<b>¡± </b>


    Damon took the tablet and watched the video. His face darkened with anger.


    ¡°Fire the employee who caused the trouble,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, wouldn¡¯t that be too harsh? After all, Ms. Jayston also pped the employee,¡± Spencer pointed out.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained icy. ¡°If I recall correctly, I issued a statement previously prohibiting discussions of my private life.¡±


    Seeing the fury in Damon¡¯s eyes, Spencer quickly agreed, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it immediately.<b>¡± </b>


    News of the employee¡¯s termination soon spread throughout thepany, apanied by a statement:


    ¡°Attention all Prospectus Technology employees: Anyone who discusses the CEO¡¯s personal life or causes any disturbance rted to it will be terminated immediately!¡±


    The remaining employees, previously engaged in gossip, fell silent. No one dared to discuss the matter openly anymore.


    However, some were disgruntled, questioning why N didn¡¯t face any punishment despite hitting the employee, while only that employee was fired.


    When Spencer learned of these sentiments, he informed Damon.


    ¡°Post the surveince footage on thepany¡¯s internal forum,¡± Damon instructed.


    Once the video was shared, almost no one discussed the incident anymore.


    Although some employees remained dissatisfied, they knew Damon clearly supported N and avoided further public discussion.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel, respecting N¡¯s insistence, finally ceased pressing her to go to the hospital.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± he asked.


    Meeting Gabriel¡¯s concerned gaze, N nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s almost time for work. Thanks for your help earlier.¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m back, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you,¡± Gabriel assured.


    N pressed her lips together, her expression serious. ¡°I appreciate your help, but we should keep our distance from now on. Also, I¡¯m sorry for taking advantage of you just now.¡±


    Without giving Gabriel a chance to respond, she opened the car door and got out.


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes while watching her retreating figure, his expression growing cold and menacing.


    **** 287


    +25 Bonus


    Back in the office, N showed little reaction to the news the employee¡¯s firing.


    Melody, who had hesitated, finally spoke up. ¡°N, I heard Mr. Sumner decided to fire that employee. You two¡­¡±


    N¡¯s expression remained neutral as she looked at Melody ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this. I have no rtionship with him anymore. Others might misunderstand if they overheat us. I¡¯d prefer to focus on my work.¡±


    Melody was taken aback. Before she could respond, N hal already picked up herb notebook and changed into herb coat to head to theb.


    As lunchtime approached, N was about to head out for lunch when she received a message from a senior she hadn¡¯t been in touch with for a long time.


    Caroline Lovell: [N, I¡¯m in Saintornia for a conference. II remember correctly, you¡¯re based here. Would you be free for dinner? It¡¯s been a while since west met.]


    N and Caroline had a good rtionship back in university, and it was Caroline who initially guided her when she joined theb.


    P


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 288

    After graduating from university, Caroline went to Northoria for further studies, while N returned to Saintornia. It had been over four years since theyst met.


    N responded warmly and asked for the hotel¡¯s location before finding a nearby restaurant known for its specialty dishes.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    When N entered the restaurant around 6:00 p.m., she spotted a short¨Chaired woman with a youthful face waving at her from a window seat. ¡°N, over here!¡±


    Seeing Caroline¡¯s smile, N felt as if she had been transported back to her university days and couldn¡¯t help but smile in return.


    Caroline had been a top student who continued her studies directly after earning her master¡¯s degree. She hade to Saintornia with her advisor for a conference.


    After N took her seat, Caroline smiled and said, ¡°N, you haven¡¯t changed much since university.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who haven¡¯t changed. Seeing you reminds me of the days you used to help me with experiments,¡± N replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You were the one helping me after that. By the way, where¡¯s your husband? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± Caroline asked.


    N lowered her gaze and replied indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re divorced.¡±


    Caroline looked surprised, and a hint of guilt shed in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    In university, N would often workte in theb. No matter howte it was, rk woulde to pick her up and sometimes bring food for everyone in theb.


    The two of them, one handsome and the other beautiful, were considered the golden couple of the university.


    When N got married after graduation<b>, </b>Caroline had regretted not being able to attend their wedding. She never expected that the two would end up divorced.


    N shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on it.¡± Caroline changed the subject, expressing some regret that N hadn¡¯t worked in the pharmaceutical industry.


    Given N¡¯s talent and hard work in theb during university, Caroline felt that if N hadn¡¯t given up on continuing her studies and returned to Saintornia, her future would have been promising.


    N didn¡¯t feel particrly regretful. This was the path she had chosen, and she didn¡¯t need to romanticize the path she hadn¡¯t taken.


    As dinner was ending, Caroline pulled an invitation from her bag and handed it to N.


    ¡°N, part of the conference is about the research I¡¯m currently working on. If you¡¯re free, I¡¯d love for you toe and listen,¡± she said.


    N took the invitation. ¡°Sure. Thank you, Caroline.¡±


    Caroline sighed and continued. ¡°N, there¡¯s something I wasn¡¯t going to say, but now that you¡¯re divorced, I think you should reconsider your future. You¡¯re still young and could look into further studies, such as pursuing a


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    master¡¯s or a Ph.D.


    ¡°The environment atpanies can be quiteplex, and believe focusing on research at an institute would be the best choice for you.¡±


    Seeing Caroline¡¯s serious expression, N nodded. ¡°Okay, 11 think about it.¡±


    After settling the bill and heading toward the door, N ran into rk and Jordyn<b>, </b>who wereing out of the restaurant next door.


    Upon seeing N, Jordyn subconsciously tightened her grip on rk¡¯s arm and looked at her warily.


    Caroline noticed the situation and quickly understood what was happening.


    N didn¡¯t want to acknowledge them. She looked away and continued toward the parking lot with Caroline.


    However, rk felt a surge of frustration seeing her ignore them.


    He stepped forward and blocked their path. ¡°N, even though we¡¯re divorced, you don¡¯t have to act like you¡¯re avoiding a gue whenever you see me.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 289

    <b>Chapter </b><b>289 </b>


    Impatience flickered in N¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to you, and I don¡¯t see you as a gue. To me, you¡¯re just a stranger.¡±


    rk looked somewhat helpless. <b>¡°</b>Why be so stubborn? We used to love each other. Even though we¡¯re apart now, I still want the best for you. It¡¯s just that my uncle isn¡¯t right for you.¡±


    N frowned and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense. Move aside!¡±


    Her good mood, which had brightened after meeting Caroline, waspletely ruined by her encounter with rk.


    Jordyn sneered. ¡°rk, stop talking. If she wants to be the third wheel, let her. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be the one embarrassed in the end.¡±


    N had initially tried to ignore them, but couldn¡¯t help ncing at Jordyn upon hearing this.


    ¡°Speaking of being a third wheel, Ms. Cheatham, you must have a lot of experience since you moved up from being a third wheel yourself, right?¡± she retorted.


    Jordyn¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°N, what are you babbling about? rk and I are legally married now. I¡¯m the legitimate Mrs. Sumner. Unlike you, who was just a temporary fling for Damon. Now that his ex is back, he¡¯s eager to get rid of you. It¡¯s reallyughable!¡±


    N¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°Just because you have a marriage certificate doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t start as a third wheel. Do you want me to post those disgusting videos of you and rk online so people can see what kind of people you are?¡±


    4


    Jordyn¡¯s anger red, and she was about to retort when Caroline, who had been watching, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ¡°rk, I saw you and N together back in university. You were so good to her then. I never thought you¡¯d turn out like this,¡± she said.


    rk just noticed Caroline, recognizing her as N¡¯s senior from university. They had dined together a few times.


    Suddenly, the fond memories he had tried to forget resurfaced.


    Back in university, he had been very good to N. At that time, he was entirely devoted to her and couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry. Whenever her eyes reddened, he would feel as if the world were ending and would clumsily try tofort her.


    Eight years was a long time, and he had forgotten when he had gradually stopped caring as much. Perhaps he had assumed she would never leave him, so he had begun to hurt her recklessly.


    Seeing rk lost in thought, Jordyn clutched her stomach and cried out, ¡°Oh, rk¡­ My stomach hurts¡­¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s distress broke through rk¡¯s thoughts. He turned to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just suddenly hurts¡­¡± Jordyn cried.


    Jordyn¡¯s brows were furrowed, her face pale and genuinely distressed.


    rk ignored N and Caroline, quickly helping Jordyn away.


    As their figures disappeared, Caroline finally turned to N with concern. ¡°N¡­ Are you okay?¡±


    N smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m no longer upset. I¡¯ll take you back to your hotel.¡±


    On the way back to the hotel, Caroline seemed hesitant, wanting to say something but struggling to find the right


    moment.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    When the car stopped at the hotel entrance, she finally gathered the courage to speak. ¡°N, I hope you¡¯ll seriously consider what <b>I </b>mentioned earlier. It¡¯s only been <b>four </b>years, and you still have many years ahead of you.¡±


    N nodded, her gaze soft. ¡°I know, Caroline.¡±


    <b>P </b>


    ?


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 290

    Caroline didn¡¯t say anything more, merely reminding N o be careful on her way back before heading into the hotel.


    N got home and sat on the sofa. She was about to rest when she noticed a corner of the invitation peeking out of her bag. She pulled it out and opened it. As she read through the conference details, her grip on the invitation tightened.


    Maybe Caroline was right. She should reconsider her future ns. She couldn¡¯t have children<b>, </b>and even without Reba¡¯s interference, she and Damon wouldn¡¯t havested.


    Besides, having already been burned once by rk, she shouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again.


    With that thought, a determined glint appeared in her eyes.


    The next morning, as soon as N arrived at Prospectus Technology, she ran into Reba.


    To be precise, Reba was deliberately waiting for her.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, good morning! I came to deliver breakfast to Damon. He has a sensitive stomach and doesn¡¯t like eating breakfast made by others, so I made it myself,¡± Reba said.


    N frowned and replied coldly, ¡°Ms. Austen, if you enjoy showing off so much, you might as well bring along a couple of photographers next time to capture you delivering breakfast and send the photos to some entertainment news outlets. Let everyone see how ¡®virtuous and considerate¡® you are.¡±


    Reba smirked and brushed her hair back. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. As long as Damon understands my intentions, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t unt it in front of me. I¡¯m not interested.¡± With that, N walked past her and left.


    Reba watched her retreating figure, her smile widening. She hoped N had really given up on Damon. Otherwise, she would ensure N couldn¡¯t stay in Saintornia.


    Once on the top floor, Reba walked straight into Damon¡¯s office.


    ¡°Damon, I heard you didn¡¯t have breakfast beforeing to work. I brought you breakfast. I made it myself. Please have it before you start working,¡± she said.


    Damon remained impassive, his eyes still on the documents. ¡°Just leave it on the desk. You¡¯re not well. There¡¯s no need for you to cook or bring food in person.¡±


    Reba b¨ªt her lip, disappointment shing in her eyes. ¡°But you have a sensitive stomach because you skipped breakfast at university. You should¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, the office door swung open, and Spencer rushed in.


    Seeing <b>Reba</b><b>, </b>he paused before saying, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I have an important report.¡±


    Damon finally looked up at Reba. ¡°You can go now. I need to get back to work.¡±


    ¡°But the breakfast-¡± Reba began.


    Damon didn¡¯t respond, his impatience evident.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Reluctantly, Reba set the thermos down. ¡°Remember to at itter.¡±


    She left, ncing back several times.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Damon asked Spencer.


    ¡°Mr. rk has stolen another partnership from us,¡± Spencer reported.


    Damon tossed the document onto the desk, his expressionghtening and growing colder. <b>¡°</b>It seems he¡¯s determined to go head¨Cto¨Chead with Prospectus Technology.¡±


    Spencer kept his head down, hesitant to speak. After all, rk was Damon¡¯s nephew¨Cone of their own.


    ¡°Find out whichpanies he¡¯s been working with recently. If he wants to y games, <b>I¡¯ll </b>y along!¡± Damon huffed.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Spencer replied.


    Once Spencer left, Damon picked up the documents again, ignoring the breakfast on his desk. 1


    4


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 291

    Chapter <b>291 </b>


    Before long, Spencer discovered that rk was secretly meeting with a representative from thepany Prospectus Technology intended to partner with next month.


    He quickly reported, ¡°Mr. Sumner, Mr. rk is meeting with Mr. Maddock at Pineer for lunch today.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Book a table.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Spencer replied.


    At noon¡­


    When rk arrived at Pineer, he ran into Damon, and his expression shifted slightly.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, what are you doing here?¡± he asked.


    Damon raised an eyebrow and replied with a faint smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just because you¡¯re here, does that mean I can¡¯t be?¡±


    rk¡¯s gaze hardened slightly, but he managed a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just unexpected to run into you while having lunch.¡±


    ¡°Quite a coincidence,¡± Damon said, ying along.


    They walked into the restaurant together.


    As rk watched Damon head toward Room 8, which he had reserved, his expression darkened. Just as Damon was about to reach the door, rk stepped in front of him.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± he asked.


    Noting the flicker of unease in rk¡¯s eyes, Damon remained indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    rk gnashed his teeth. ¡°I have a meeting with a client. It¡¯s not ideal for you to follow me. If you want to join me for lunch, we can reschedule.¡±


    ¡°Are you overthinking this? I don¡¯t n to have lunch with you,¡± Damon rified.


    ¡°Then why are you heading toward the room I reserved?¡± rk questioned.


    His suspicion and wariness were evident, clearly not believing Damon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is Room 9 your reservation?¡± Damon asked.


    rk was taken aback and instinctively shook his head. ¡°No¡­ Y¨CYou reserved Room 9?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise? Are you hiding something you shouldn¡¯t?¡± Damon¡¯s cold, prating gaze made rk ufortable, prompting him to touch his nose subconsciously.


    ¡°No, I just overthink things since my reserved room is next to yours. Please don¡¯t take it the wrong way,¡± rk exined.


    Damon didn¡¯t look at him again and walked past him into Room 9.


    rk breathed a sigh of relief but couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was <b>off</b>.


    What a coincidence! He was meeting Peter Maddock there, and Damon happened to be dining in the next room.


    Whether it was a coincidence or Damon¡¯s intention, rk was determined to secure the deal with Peter today.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    <b>He </b>called Michael and said quietly, ¡°Uncle Damon is in Room 9 right now. Keep a close watch and let me know when he leaves.¡±


    After hanging up, rk entered Room 8 and spent an hour discussing matters with Peter.


    By the end of their meeting, he still hadn¡¯t heard from Michael about Damon leaving, and his anxiety grew.


    After all, the deal might fall through if he encountered Damon while escorting Peter out.


    Despite his anxiety, he maintained a calm facade and continued discussing the partnership with Peter.


    Peter was about to leave, but rk kept talking, so Peter patiently continued the discussion for a while longer.


    After about ten more minutes, Peter finally spoke up. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I have a flight at 4:00 p.m. It¡¯s gettingte<b>, </b>so let¡¯s wrap up for today. My secretary will follow up on the details of the partnership.¡±


    ¡°What about signing the contract¡­¡± rk began.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to Meristate for a business trip today, so there won¡¯t be time to sign the contract. Please make any necessary changes and send the revised contract to my secretary¡¯s email. If everything looks good, I¡¯ll sign it online. I really need to go now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll miss my flight,¡± Peter said,


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 292

    ¡°Mr. Maddock, my secretary has already revised the contract and should be arriving in about five minutes,¡± rk replied.


    Peter¡¯s frown deepened, and he looked visibly displeased. ¡°Mr. Sumner, we¡¯ve already agreed on the partnership. Why the rush? Do you think I¡¯m going to back out?¡±


    Noticing Peter¡¯s displeasure, rk quickly attempted to exin, ¡°No, Mr. Maddock, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean? I¡¯ve told you I need to catch a flight, yet you¡¯re holding me up. Mr. Sumner, I have other options too!¡± With that, Peter stood up and left.


    As he opened the door, Damon emerged from the adjacent Room 9.


    rk hurried after Peter. ¡°Mr. Maddock¡­ I can arrange a car to take you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he noticed Damon standing by the door, and his expression soured.


    Peter also noticed Damon and was taken aback. He quickly approached Damon. ¡°Mr. Damon, what are you doing here? Mr. rk said you were too busy to handle the negotiations, which is why he¡¯s doing it with me.¡±


    Damon raised an eyebrow, finally understanding how rk had managed to secure some deals from Prospectus Technology. He looked at rk with a cold smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I was too busy to meet with clients,¡± Damon remarked.


    rk froze.


    After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯ve already settled the partnership with Mr. Maddock, and he needs to catch a flight. I need to take him to the airport.¡±


    Damon maintained his smile but said nothing.


    Peter, not easily fooled, quickly grasped that rk had tried to deceive him and red at him. ¡°You dared to lie to me! I wondered why you were so eager for your secretary to bring the revised contract. It turns out you were afraid of being exposed!¡±


    rk turned pale. ¡°Mr. Maddock, please let me exin¡ª¡®


    Peter sneered. ¡°Exin what? I¡¯m busy catching a flight and don¡¯t want to waste more time with you, but this isn¡¯t over!¡±


    With that, Peter ignored rk and turned to Damon. ¡°Mr. Damon, I need to get to the airport. We¡¯ll discuss the partnership in person when I return.¡±


    Damon replied indifferently, ¡°Mr. Maddock, I¡¯ll take you to the airport.¡±


    Peter paused to consider, then nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Damon.¡±


    As Damon and Peter left, rk¡¯s face turned ashen; he didn¡¯t dare to stop them.


    ¡­


    On the way to the airport, Damon and Peter discussed the broad terms of their cooperation.


    Peter assured Damon that he woulde to Saintornia to sign the contract once his business trip was over.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    After seeing Peter off<b>, </b>Damon returned to Prospectus Technology.


    As he reached the top floor, Spencer hurried over. ¡°Mr. Damon, Mr. rk has arrived and is waiting for you in the reception room.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Understood.¡±


    In the reception room<b>, </b>rk sat on the sofa, lost in thought. When he heard footsteps, he looked up, his expression nervous.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯m really sorry about this. I hope you can forgive me. I promise it won¡¯t happen again!¡± he apologized hastily.


    Damon sat down opposite him, his gaze icy.


    It felt like sharp needles piercing rk, making him squirm in his seat as his face turned pale.


    ¡°Uncle Damon-¡± he began.


    Damon cut him off, ¡°Did you use the same method to snatch those Prospectus Technology deals before?¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 293

    Avoiding eye contact with Damon, rk lowered his head. ¡°The Damn. I allies <b>wong </b>


    Damon¡¯s anger morphed <b>into </b>a chuckle. ¡°Realize you were ing<b>? </b>Do you <b>understand </b>that what you <b>dife </b>crime? You used Prospectus Technology¡¯s name to deceive afterpanies in


    this gets out, you could be taken to ou


    He was astonished by rk¡¯s audacity


    <b>aging </b>contacts <b>vif </b>yours f


    rk, now genuinely terrified, looked up at Damon with fear. Unde Damon, I demand my miste When my dad handed over thepany to me, the funds were nearly depleted if I didn¡¯t secure patteritis wifi sumE majorpanies, thepany would soon go banki


    ¡°Please, just give me one chance. I promise I won¡¯t make the same mistake again!


    Upon seeing rk¡¯s frightened and guilty demeanor, Damon¡¯s anger imensited ¡°Realizing your mistake restit excuse the fact that youmitted it in the first ce.¡±


    The room fell into silence


    After a long pause, rk finally looked up at Damon. Unde Damon, vitan do you van me to do to make this right? Do you really want me to beg?¡±


    Before Damon could respond, his phone on the table tang. Seeing in was Reba, he moved asite to answer te call ¡°What is it?¡±


    Noticing the coliness in his tone, Reba was disappoined ¡°Damon, I waned to eskiyor I being home for dinner tonight<b>. </b><b>I¡¯m </b>making your favorite fish. Would you like that?¡±


    Damon rubbed his temples and replied quietly, The not sure ye just take care of yourself. For don treed t cook Let the service staff handle it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know how many more meals I¡¯ll get to make for you. I don¡¯t want you to remember me only as someone frail <b>I </b>want you to have some good memories of me,¡± Reba said.


    Damon¡¯s patience was wearing thin, but he remembered her illness and softened his tone. ¡°Don¡¯t overenent yourself.¡±


    After hanging up, Damon turned back to rk with a cold voice. ¡°I¡¯ll inform your grandfather about this. You need to resolve the issues with thepanies you deceived on your own. I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    Relief shed in rk¡¯s eyes. As long as Damon didn¡¯t pursue it further, there was still a chance to fix things¡± Thank you, Uncle Damon!¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. My decision not to pursue it doesn¡¯t mean thosepanies won¡¯t,¡± Damon warned


    rk¡¯s <b>smile </b>faltered, and he replied awkwardly, ¡°I understand¡±


    Noticing rk still seated on the sofa, Damon said sternly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b>leaving now¡­<i>¡± </i>rk replied.


    It wasn¡¯t until rk left Prospectus Technology that his expression darkened considerably.


    Even though rk was Damon¡¯s nephew and Damon had ended up with N, Damon still refused to help rk in


    this situation. The more rk thought about it, the more he loathed Damon


    12


    Suddenly<b>, </b>his phone buzzed.


    Seeing it was Richard, rk tightened his grip on the phone and took a moment before answering.


    An angry voice came through the line.


    rk apologized submissively and, after ending the call, drove back to the Summer residence.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    As the workday wound down that evening, N took out the invitation to the conference that Caroline had given her, hesitating about whether to attend.


    Melody, who noticed the invitation, looked surprised. ¡°N, how did you get an invitation to this conference?¡±


    The invitation was for the ¡°Next¨CGeneration Cancer Drug Research and Application¡± conference, which would be held in the city center.


    The event would bring together top medical experts and pharmaceutical researchers from around the world to discuss thetest advancements in cancer drug development and share clinical trial results.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 294

    Chapter <b>294 </b>


    <b>im your </b>rewar¡­ Do not miss today¡¯s check¨Cin!


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Many researchers were eager to attend the conference, but the entry requirements were stringent, and invitations were difficult to obtain.


    ¡°My senior gave it to me. This conference aligns perfectly with her research focus,¡± N exined.


    ¡°Wow, your senior sounds amazing! N¡­ I¡¯m really interested in this conference. Could you take me with you?¡± Melody asked eagerly.


    N hesitated but then said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my senior if I can bring an extra person.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Melody eximed.


    N sent a message to Caroline and soon received a reply that it was okay.


    When she learned she could attend the conference with N, Melody¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°N, thank you so much! I¡¯m really grateful!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s clean up theb and get ready to leave for the day,¡± N suggested.


    With that, she got up and headed toward theb, with Melody quickly following.


    After they left, Gabriel nced at the invitation N had left on the desk, his eyes flickering with unspoken thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Damon was dealing with documents when he suddenly received a call from Nathaniel.


    ¡°Damon, there¡¯s a ¡®Next¨CGeneration Cancer Drug Research and Application¡® conference here in Saintornia. One of the researchers is working on a project rted to Reba¡¯s condition. Should we take Reba to the conference?¡± Nathaniel asked.


    Damon was silent for a few seconds before replying, ¡°Just arrange a meeting with the researcher instead.¡±


    ¡°If it were that easy, I would have done it already. The researcher is very busy and hasn¡¯t been avabletely. Besides, she¡¯s flying out of the country right after the conference to attend another seminar. The only way to meet her is by attending the conference,¡± Nathaniel exined.


    ¡°Understood. Send me the time and location,¡± Damon replied.


    After hanging up, Damon put his phone down and resumed working.


    It wasn¡¯t long before his phone buzzed with messages from Reba. Without even opening them, he knew they were likely about checking if he was tired or reminding him toe home for dinner.


    He had no desire to read the messages or return to the vi. His reconciliation with Reba had been driven by guilt. The thought of pretending for another three months left him feeling drained.


    When Spencer entered the office, he ced a stack of documents on the desk. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you can sign these tomorrow.¡®


    ¡°Okay<b>, </b>you can leave for the day,¡± Damon replied dismissively.


    After Spencer left, Damon nced at the documents but was unable to focus. He set them aside and picked up his phone, opening his chat with N.


    He wanted to send her a message to exin, but he wasn¡¯t sure what to say. He had broken his promises numerous times. She must be thoroughly disappointed in him by now.


    After hesitating for a long time, he put his phone away and got up to leave.


    Damon had intended to return to the vi but found himself, almost subconsciously, outside N¡¯s building.


    He had been keeping track of her and knew she had moved into the same building as Gabriel. He wanted her to stay away from Gabriel, but what right did he have to make such demands now?


    Damon¡¯s ck Maybach remained parked downstairs for a long time as he watched the Finally, a familiar figure appeared.


    N came downstairs to take out the trash.


    to her building.


    When she saw Damon¡¯s car parked nearby, she was surprised. Quickly regaining herposure, she turned her gaze away, tossed the trash into the bin, and headed back inside.


    Damon watched her retreating figure, hesitating for a long time. Just as she was about to enter the building, he opened the car door and walked toward N.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 295

    Chapter <b>295 </b>


    As soon as Damon stepped out of the car, someone else appeared at the entrance of the apartment building. Damon¡¯s stride faltered, and his expression immediately hardened.


    Gabriel positioned himself in front of N.


    N¡¯s face, though free of makeup, remained strikingly beautiful, causing Gabriel¡¯s heart to stir as he gazed at her.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± she asked, her tone frosty.


    Sensing her coldness, Gabriel looked somewhat disappointed but managed a forced from visiting your dad. He misses you. If you¡¯re free tomorrow night, let¡¯s go see hin


    N pressed her lips together. ¡°Okay. If I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Eager to avoid further interaction with Gabriel, she turned to leave.


    er.¡±


    Just as Gabriel was about to call after her, he felt a cold stare. Turning, he saw Damon approaching, his face stormy.


    N noticed Damon too. Her gaze flickered with confusion. He had publicly reconciled with Reba¨Cwhy was he there?


    With that thought in mind, she walked to the elevator and pressed the up button, pretending not to see Damon.


    Gabriel smirked. ¡°Mr. Sumner, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see her. It has nothing to do with you,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°Of course it does. I¡¯m N¡¯s brother, and you¡¯re a man with a girlfriend. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to be seeking her out privately, don¡¯t you think?¡± Gabriel countered.


    Damon¡¯s gaze grew colder. ¡°This is between her and me. It¡¯s not your ce to interfere.¡±


    ¡°But it seems N doesn¡¯t want to see you,¡± Gabriel retorted.


    The chill in Damon¡¯s eyes deepened, his cold aura almost palpable.


    Gabriel, however, maintained a faint smile, showing no fear as he met Damon¡¯s gaze.


    While they were locked in their standoff, the elevator doors opened.


    N, exhausted from dealing with the two of them, walked straight into the elevator.


    Just as the doors were about to close, a hand suddenly blocked the gap, causing the doors to open once more.


    N looked at Damon standing outside the elevator with cold eyes. ¡°Mr. Sumner, do you need something?¡±


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± Damon replied.


    Meeting his cool gaze, N paused for a moment. She acknowledged that some matters needed to be resolved.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, stepping out of the elevator to follow Damon.


    ¡°N¡­¡± Gabriel called after her in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here. If anything happens, just <b>call </b>me.¡±


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happen. Go home,¡± N said.


    For a moment, Gabriel¡¯s smile wavered, and his hands clenched tightly at his sides.


    Soon, N and Damon found a quiet spot outside the apartment building. Her expression remained frosty as she looked at him.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± she asked.


    ¡°N, about me getting back together with Reba-¡± Damon began.


    N cut him off, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that. You don¡¯t need to exin. I agreed to tal¡® once and for all.


    !! to clear things up


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve reconciled with her, there is no possibility for us. I hope you¡¯ll keep your distance from now on. Don¡¯te to my building again. I don¡¯t want people to misunderstand and think I¡¯m a homewrecker.¡±


    Damon frowned, and his demeanor grew even colder. ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe anything I say right now, but I¡¯ll exin everything in three months.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± N shot back.


    Damon¡¯s gaze hardened due to N¡¯s indifference. ¡°N, the one I love is you.¡±


    N looked up at him. He was still as handsome as ever, stirring her heart, but she had had enough of the emotional turmoil.


    She had thought she could endure it, but now she realized that truly loving someone meant she couldn¡¯t tolerate any other woman being in his life.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 296

    Chapter <b>296 </b>


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°rk said he loved me, but that didn¡¯t stop him from cheating with Jordyn. You say you love me, but that doesn¡¯t stop you from getting back together with Reba. I guess, in your minds, your feelings are worth a lot. Just because you like me, I¡¯m supposed to be grateful and ept whatever you do,¡± N said.


    Damon frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡±


    N smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you mean. Since you chose Reba over me, there¡¯s no chance for us. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    The calmness in her gaze stirred a sense of panic in Damon. He felt like he was really losing her.


    ¡°N¡­¡± he started.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already said everything that needs to be said. There¡¯s no point in dragging this out. Let¡¯s end it here,¡± N concluded.


    Their love had always been unequal, never truly bnced. She¡¯d rather not have such love at all.


    Back home, N had just sat on the couch when her phone rang. It was a call from William.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, your assets with Mr. Sumner have been divided. Your share amounts to 786,398 dors. Also, we¡¯ve made some progress on Cyrus¡® case. Are you avable tomorrow? We can meet and go over the details,¡± William proposed.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m free after work tomorrow evening,¡± N replied.


    After setting a time and ce, N hung up and went to grab some clothes for a shower, pondering what to do about Cyrus.


    Now that she had broken up with Damon, the Sumners wouldn¡¯t hesitate toe after her. Continuing to oppose them wouldn¡¯t benefit her.


    Despite this, she wasn¡¯t ready to give up. It had been so hard to get Cyrus into jail. If she let him get away this time, it would be even harder to catch him in the future.


    After thinking it over for a while without reaching a conclusion, she decided to stop worrying and wait until she met with William the next day.


    The next evening arrived quickly.


    William came with the asset division agreement.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, Mr. Sumner has already signed. If everything looks good, please sign here,¡± he said.


    N reviewed the agreement, confirming there were no issues, and then signed her name.


    With that signature, she and rk were finished. They had no more ties to each other.


    N handed the agreement back to William and inquired about Cyrus¡® case.


    William¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Ms. Jayston, the Sumners are already intervening. There¡¯s a strong possibility that Cyrus won¡¯t be sentenced. You should be prepared for that.¡±


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    N lowered her gaze, remaining silent. She was aware of the Sumners¡® considerable influence in Saintornia. She had only managed to secure Cyrus¡¯s police custody because she had caught them off guard.


    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll do our best and leave the rest to fate,¡± she replied.


    William nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do everything I can with this case, but the oue might-


    N cut him off, ¡°I understand. Even if things don¡¯t turn out well, I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    They discussed the case a bit more before William left to return to his firm.


    Back home, N¡¯s ordered books had arrived¨Ctwo thick stacks, all study materials


    aduate exam.


    She carried the books inside, organized them, and noted that it was still early. Deciding to study for an hour that night, she made the most of every minute, knowing there were less than two months until the exam registration. She hoped to pass on her first attempt.


    In the following days, N devoted every spare moment to studying.


    Soon, it was Saturday.


    Early in the morning, she received a call from Melody, who said she was already downstairs.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 297

    Chapter <b>297 </b>


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    N checked the time¨Cit was only 7:00 a.m., and the conference didn¡¯t start until 9:00 a.m. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little early for you to be here?¡± she asked groggily, still not fully awake.


    Melody¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I got up early. I brought breakfast for you, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just walk around outside until you¡¯re ready.¡±


    N sighed, feeling a bit helpless. She told Melody which floor she lived on so she coulde up and wait inside. By the time N finished getting ready, it was just past 8:00 a.m. The two of them arrived at the conference venue before 8:30 a.m.


    As they approached the entrance, a ck Maybach and a Rolls¨CRoyce pulled up bes


    The doors of the Maybach opened, and Reba and Damon stepped out. From the Rolls¨CRoyce behind them emerged Nathaniel.


    As soon as they exited their cars, conference staff members enthusiastically greeted them. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Mr. Preston, Ms. Austen, wee to the conference. Please allow me to show you to the VIP entrance.¡±


    Reba wore a white dress today, her long hair flowing down to her waist. With light makeup, she looked delicate and sweet. As she stayed close to Damon¡¯s side, she exuded an air of vulnerability that invited protectiveness from those around her.


    Damon¡¯s indifferent gaze briefly lingered on N before he looked away as if he hadn¡¯t seen her at all.


    N lowered her eyes, forcing herself to ignore the disappointment that swelled in her heart. Damon treating her like a stranger was far better than dragging out their unresolved feelings.


    The group quickly followed the staff through the VIP entrance, causing Melody to watch enviously.


    However, remembering that N and Damon had broken up because of Reba, she quickly suppressed her envy.


    ¡°N, let¡¯s go in too,¡± she said.


    Meanwhile, Nathaniel nced at Damon teasingly as they settled into a private room.


    ¡°Damon, if I¡¯m not mistaken, I just saw N outside. Why didn¡¯t you say hi?¡± Nathaniel asked.


    Damon¡¯s expression was icy, and he remained silent.


    Next to him, Reba¡¯s expression changed slightly. Although Damon hadn¡¯t spoken to N earlier, Reba knew his eyes had been on N the entire time.


    ¡°Nathaniel, stop teasing Damon. He and Ms. Jayston are the real couple. I¡¯ll find a chance to exin everything to her. In three months, I¡¯ll give Damon back to her,¡± Reba said.


    Nathaniel¡¯s face fell. ¡°Reba, there will be a way to treat your illness. Don¡¯t speak like that again.¡±


    Reba smiled sorrowfully and did not say anything more.


    Seeing her like this made Nathaniel ufortable. He stood up and walked over to the window, looking down.


    The conference hall was arranged with rows of seats in the center and private rooms on both sides for those of higher status. Each room had arge one¨Cway mirror, allowing those inside to see out, while those outside could only see darkness.


    Chapter


    297


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    Noticing N and Melody sitting toward the back in the middle, Nathaniel smirked mockingly. Without Damon, N was insignificant.


    N was unaware of Nathaniel¡¯s thoughts. Even <b>if </b>she knew, she wouldn¡¯t care. She was there to listen to the conference and determine a direction for her future career.


    The conference soon began.


    Under the spotlight of the tech conference, Dr. Brendan Oakley, a leading figure in


    He cleared his throat and began his opening remarks.


    Arch, slowly stood up.


    ¡°Good day, everyone. In the path of drug development, we constantly strive for breakthroughs and innovation. Today, I am honored to share with you a significant advancement in cancer drug research.¡±


    Brendan¡¯s voice was firm, each word reflecting his passion and respect for science.


    P


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 298

    Chapter <b>298 </b>


    ¡°In the past year, our team has worked tirelessly, delving deep into the mechanisms of cancer and exploring new treatment strategies. Today, I am proud to announce that we¡¯ve developed a ¡®Long¨Cacting Drug¡®,¡± Brendan said, his voice brimming with pride.


    ¡°This ¡®Long¨Cacting Drug¡® not only exhibits a high level of specificity, precisely targeting cancer cells, but it also maintains therapeutic effects in the body for an extended period. This means cancer patients can expect longer survival times and an improved quality of life.¡±


    Brendan¡¯s announcement was met with enthusiastic apuse and cheers from the audience.


    As Brendan finished his speech, other researchers began presenting their finding


    Caroline was the fifth speaker. Dressed in a simple whiteb coat with her hair ne professional and capable image.


    She started by disying a series of detailed experimental data charts.


    d back, she projected a


    Pointing to the data on the screen, she exined, ¡°These are the results of the in vitro and in vivo experiments we¡¯ve conducted over the past few months on the ¡®Long¨Cacting Drug¡®.


    ¡°From this data, we can see that the ¡®Long¨Cacting Drug¡® demonstrates significant effectiveness in inhibiting the growth and spread of cancer cells.¡±


    Caroline then presented photos and videos of theb animals.


    ¡°After treatment with the ¡®Long¨Cacting Drug¡®, the tumors in these animals have significantly reduced in size, and no major side effects have been observed. This further confirms the drug¡¯s safety and efficacy. However, it will still be some time before this drug can be brought to market,¡± she concluded.


    Caroline¡¯s presentation generated great interest among the audience, with many people eager to learn more about the ¡°Long¨Cacting Drug¡°.


    She patiently answered each question.


    As the conference progressed, discussions about the ¡°Long¨Cacting Drug¡± became increasingly intense. Even after the conference concluded, the audience seemed eager for more information.


    The conference was not solely focused on drug research advancements. High¨Cprofile figures from Saintornia were also in attendance. Drug development required significant funding, and potential sponsors could greatly alleviate the financial burden of research.


    After the conference ended, Caroline walked over to N with a smile and asked, ¡°N, how did I do? Did I seem too nervous?¡±


    N shook her head and answered seriously, ¡°Not at all, Caroline. You did great.¡±


    A brief sh of regret appeared in N¡¯s eyes. If she hadn¡¯t abandoned her rmendation to stay in academia and returned to Saintornia, she might have been among them now.


    However<b>, </b>she quickly dismissed that thought¨Cstarting over was still possible.


    Caroline smiled, about to speak, when a gentle female voice called from behind her, ¡°Caroline,e over here. I want <b>to </b>introduce you to a few people.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    They all turned to see who had spoken and saw Damon and the others standing next to Caroline¡¯s mentor.


    N¡¯s expression remained calmn.


    Melody, standing beside her, couldn¡¯t help but whisper as Caroline walked away, ¡°N, do you think Mr. Sumner is doing this on purpose? He knew you¡¯d be here, so he brought Reba to rub it in your face!¡±


    N nced at Melody¡¯s indignant expression and managed a small smile before dismissing the idea. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m not that important. One of the purposes of this conference is to attract funding for research. Mr. Sumner was probably invited for that reason.¡±


    P


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 299

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Chapter <b>299 </b>


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Melody replied.


    N looked away, her expression calm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Even after they left the venue, Melody remained visibly excited. ¡°N, thank you so much for today! After listening to the conference, I¡¯m even more determined to pursue a career in drug research.¡±


    Seeing Melody¡¯s flushed cheeks and bright, sparkling eyes, N couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What made you suddenly think of this?¡±


    Previously, when their experiments kept failing, Melody had been noticeably down for a few days, feeling frustrated. N had feared she might give up, but Melody persisted and now seer on moremitted to this path.


    ¡°I heard Caroline say that their experiments failed over a thousand times, but they still kept going. I think that¡¯s amazing. I want to be like them¨Cstanding up there someday, sharing my experiences,¡± Melody gushed.


    She looked a little embarrassed at this point. ¡°I¡¯ve never really stuck with anything before. Now I want tomit to drug research.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°As long as you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    ¡°N, let me treat you to lunchter as a thank¨Cyou for bringing me to the conference,¡± Melody offered.


    ¡°No need. I have another appointment,¡± N declined.


    ¡°Okay, then,¡± Melody conceded.


    After Melody left, N went straight to the parking lot to wait for Caroline in her car.


    It took more than half an hour for Caroline and Damon¡¯s group to finish their conversation at the venue.


    As Caroline walked to the parking lot, texting N, she unexpectedly ran into Damon¡¯s group again at the elevator.


    Reba spoke gently with a smile. ¡°Ms. Lovell, we¡¯re heading out for lunch. If you¡¯re free, would you like to join us?¡±


    After reading N¡¯s message, Caroline put away her phone and looked at Reba. ¡°Thanks for the invitation, Ms. Austen, but I already have ns for lunch.¡±


    A sh of disappointment crossed Reba¡¯s face, as if she regretted missing out. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too bad. I was hoping to chat with you more. I feel like we get along and would like to be friends.¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t believe Reba genuinely wanted to be friends. Her real motive was likely that Caroline¡¯s drug research might help with her illness.


    ¡°I¡¯m usually busy with experiments, but if you need anything, you can always message me. I¡¯ll reply when I can, Caroline said.


    ¡°I will, as long as I¡¯m not bothering you,¡± Reba replied.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Caroline assured her.


    11


    +25 Bonus


    As they spoke, the elevator arrived. They all stepped inside, and Caroline pressed the button for <b>the </b><b>basement </b>level.


    Reba continued chatting with Caroline about drug development.


    Soon, the elevator doors opened again.


    Reba¡¯s smile froze when she saw the person standing outside.


    N hadn¡¯t expected Caroline to be with Damon and the others, and surprise shed in her eyes. However, she quickly regained herposure.


    Damon<b>, </b>who had been wearing an indifferent expression, was about to say someth to N.


    ¡°N, have you been waiting long?¡± Caroline asked.


    N smiled and shook her head. ¡°Not at all. Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Sure,


    Caroline walked over


    ¡°Caroline said, turning back to Damon and his group. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Mr. Preston, Ms. Austen, I¡¯ll be going now. Maybe we can have lunch together some other time.¡±


    Before Damon could respond, Reba spoke slowly. ¡°Ms. Lovell, I didn¡¯t know you knew Ms. Jayston.¡±


    Caroline paused for a moment. ¡°N is my junior from university. We¡¯re pretty close. Why? Do you know each other?¡±


    Reba¡¯s smile was slightly forced, her gaze holding a hint of something unreadable. ¡°Well¡­ not really.¡±


    ÈÕ


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 300

    Caroline couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. She turned back to N with a questioning look, but N showed no reaction.


    N simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to bete for our reservation.¡±


    With that, N took Caroline by the arm and headed toward the parking lot, offering no further exnation.


    Reba bit her lip, unable to resist ncing at Damon.


    When she saw his gaze fixed on N¡¯s departing figure, she dug her nails into her palms. Jealousy bloomed like wild grass in her heart, intensifying her dislike for N.


    She lowered her eyes, masking her emotions perfectly.


    ¡°Damon¡­ Ms. Lovell is good friends with Ms. Jayston. Ms. Jayston doesn¡¯t like me. Do you think she¡¯ll speak poorly of me to Ms. Lovell? If Ms. Lovell starts to dislike me too¡­¡± she muttered.


    Her hesitant tone caused Damon to frown.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to invest in theirb. Whether she likes you or not, theirtest anti¨Ccancer drug will still be avable to you,¡± Damon replied.


    Reba¡¯s gaze darkened due to Damon¡¯s attempt to defend N, her weak smile betraying her emotions.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she said.


    Nathaniel, who disliked seeing Reba so submissive, spoke up coldly. ¡°If N speaks poorly of you to Caroline, it just shows she¡¯s not a good person.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he felt the temperature drop. He looked up to see Damon¡¯s dark, stormy eyes and frowned.


    ¡°Damon, did I say something wrong?¡± Nathaniel asked.


    Damon replied, ¡°You have no right to judge her. Besides, I¡¯m the one who wronged her.¡±


    Nathaniel found thisughable. ¡°What do you mean you wronged her? Don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s the one who got your brother thrown in jail. If you weren¡¯t protecting her, given your father¡¯s methods, do you think she¡¯d still be alive?


    11


    ¡°This is between her and me. It¡¯s not your ce to judge. Don¡¯t let me hear you speak ill of her again,¡± Damon dered.


    Realizing that Damon was genuinely angry, Nathaniel felt his anger re up. Was their friendship over the years worth less than N?


    ¡°And if I insist?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Then we have nothing more to do with each other.¡± With these cold words, Damon turned and walked away.


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Nathaniel knew he was serious.


    ¡°Fine, Damon. If you value some woman over our years of brotherhood, then I have nothing more to say!¡± Nathaniel eximed.


    Seeing Nathaniel about to leave, Reba quickly stepped in front of him. ¡°Nathaniel<b>, </b>don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    <b>+26 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Nathaniel snickered, his voiceced with anger. ¡°Who¡¯s acting rashly?¡±


    Reba sighed and lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s not worth ruining your friendship over N. Do it for me, <b>please</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>don¡¯t want my return to cause a rift between you two.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you? This is all because of that woman!¡± Nathaniel huffed.


    ¡°But it¡¯s because I returned and Damon and I got back together that he broke up with N. That¡¯s why you two are fighting,¡± Reba reasoned.


    Seeing the guilt and remorse in Reba¡¯s eyes, Nathaniel felt both heartache an


    ¡®essness.


    ¡°Reba, you¡¯re always thinking of others. You and Damon were meant to be only natural. You have nothing to feel guilty about,¡± he said.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 301

    Chapter <b>301 </b>


    Reba smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve got less than three months left. There¡¯s no point in fighting over these things. After three months, I¡¯ll give Damon back to her.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Nathaniel grabbed her hand and said seriously, ¡°Reba<b>, </b>don¡¯t talk like that. Damon has already invested in Caroline¡¯s researchb, and the drug is close to being developed. You¡¯re going to be okay!¡±


    Reba¡¯s gaze was wry. ¡°The drug is still in the trial phase. No one can be sure if it will work, and there might be side effects.¡±


    Seeing her so pessimistic, Nathaniel felt a pang in his heart, his eyes instantly filling


    .


    ¡°Reba, you used to be so optimistic. Now you¡¯ve be so negative, which isn¡¯t like you. You should be strong and resilient, never letting anything get you down. And I believe that drug will work!¡± he encouraged.


    Reba lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°I want to be strong, but I just can¡¯t. Besides¡­ Damon doesn¡¯t love me anymore. He only agreed to get back together with me out of guilt. Even if I get better, he won¡¯t fall back in love with me. Surviving wouldn¡¯t mean much.¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s gaze turned cold. He looked at her and said slowly, ¡°As long as you get better, I¡¯ll help you. I won¡¯t let anyone stand in the way of you and Damon being together!¡±


    By ¡°anyone¡°, he clearly meant N.


    A strange look shed in Reba¡¯s eyes at Nathaniel¡¯s ruthless gaze. She asked softly, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± Nathaniel assured.


    If N tried to stop Reba from being with Damon, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to deal with her.


    ¡°Thank you, with emotion.


    Nathaniel!¡± Reba threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly, her body trembling slightly


    Nathaniel stiffened. It took him a long time to finally raise his hand and gently pat her back. As he felt Reba¡¯s soft body pressed against him, his heart was filled with both sweetness and pain.


    He wanted to hold her but couldn¡¯t. It was all because she was his best friend¡¯s girlfriend, and¡­ she didn¡¯t love


    him.


    On the way to the restaurant, Caroline couldn¡¯t help but ask N, ¡°Why was Ms. Austen acting so weird toward you earlier in the parking lot? Did you two have some sort of falling out?¡±


    N¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I work at Mr. Sumner¡¯spany now.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You never mentioned that before. But Mr. Sumner is impressive. I heard he built Prospectus Technology from the ground up into the giantpany it is today. And he¡¯s so handsome. It¡¯s a shame he has a girlfriend. Although¡­ even if he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, he wouldn¡¯t be someone we could reach.¡± She continued talking to herself, unaware that N¡¯s grip on the steering wheel had tightened subconsciously.


    It was so obvious to everyone else, yet Caroline was only now beginning to see it clearly.


    Stopping at a red light, N turned to Caroline. ¡°Caroline, let¡¯s not talk about irrelevant people. Tell me more about what your life has been like doing experiments these past few years. I¡¯m more interested in that.¡±


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    Caroline smiled. ¡°Okay. My life these past few years hasn¡¯t been much different from when we were in university. It¡¯s just been a cycle of sses, meals,b work, and sleep. But doing experiments is a lot harder than it was <b>in </b>university. Things go wrong all the time¡­¡±


    N listened intently, asionally asking Caroline questions.


    By the time they finished lunch, it was already 2:00 p.m.


    Caroline¡¯s flight back to Capitarnia was at 8:00 p.m., and she still needed to <b>re </b>her straight there.


    e hotel


    <i>to </i>pack. N drove


    As Caroline exited the car, she couldn¡¯t hold back and asked the question she had been keeping in her heart, N, about what I mentioned before¡­ Have you made up your mind?¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m nning to go to grad school.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 302

    Chapter <b>302 </b>


    Caroline paused before smiling. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Capitarnia.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± N promised.


    After Caroline entered the hotel, N drove off.


    Halfway home, her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing that it was an unknown number, she decided not to answer. The caller didn¡¯t try again but sent a text message instead.


    It wasn¡¯t until N parked downstairs that she checked the message.


    [Ms. Jayston, my father was one of the victims of the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident six years ago. I saw in the news that you found evidence and sent Cyrus Sumner to the police. I also have some evidence and would like to give it to you. Please contact me if you see this message.]


    After reading the text, N tightened her grip on her phone but didn¡¯t rush to reply.


    Cyrus had been in custody for a while, and this person was just now reaching out. It seemed a bit suspicious.


    After a moment of consideration, she decided to ignore it for the time being.


    If the other party was genuinely desperate, they would reach out again. No matter their intention, it was better to be cautious.


    For the rest of the weekend, N stayed at home studying.


    Gabriel sent her several messages inviting her to join him for a meal. Initially, she responded, but eventually, she began to ignore them.


    On Monday morning, just as N was leaving her apartment, she found Gabriel waiting by the elevator.


    She greeted him coolly and was about to leave when he stepped before her. ¡°N, am I bothering you?¡±


    Understanding he was referring to herck of response to his messages, she nodded. ¡°A little.¡±


    Gabriel looked momentarily taken aback, then his eyes softened with a hint of indulgence and helplessness. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t bother you again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, N turned and left without another word.


    After she drove away, Gabriel made a phone call, his voice as gentle as ever. ¡°How did it go with what I asked you to do?¡±


    A gruff, low voice answered from the other end, ¡°I called her, but she didn¡¯t pick up. Then I sent a text, but it¡¯s been more than a day, and she still hasn¡¯t responded.¡±


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Keep trying to contact her. Once this is over, I¡¯ll send your daughter abroad for treatment.¡±


    Gabriel hung up, put away his phone, and smirked.


    +25 Bonus


    On her way to the office, N received a call from Vrie.


    ¡°N, you won¡¯t believe this!¡± Vrie eximed.


    Curious, N raised an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°After rk took over his father¡¯spany, he used his connection as Damon¡¯s nephew to trick severalpanies into signing contracts. The executives thought they were signing deals with Prospectus Technology, but it turns out it was just rk¡¯s smallpany. Now people are starting to realize something¡¯s off<b>, </b>and some are threatening to sue him,¡± Vrie exined.


    N frowned. ¡°How could those executives be so careless? Didn¡¯t they noticpany?¡±


    tracts were with the wrong


    Vrie borated, ¡°He forged the contracts. The paperwork said Prospectus Technology, but all the dealings were actually handled by people from hispany.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid of getting caught?¡± N asked, surprised that rk would dare to pull off something like this.


    It was eye¨Copening.


    ¡°I guess he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d get caught. Who knows how this will y out now? I¡¯ll let you know if I hear anything new,¡± Vrie offered.


    N wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about what happened to rk. After all, they had nothing to do with each other


    anymore.


    What N hadn¡¯t expected was that rk woulde to her for help.


    ¡°N, for the sake of what we had, can you please help me? Talk to Uncle Damon for me and ask him to assist me this one time?¡± he pleaded.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 303

    Seeing rk¡¯s pleading look, N wondered how he had the nerve to seek her out. And to ask her to help for the sake of the love they once shared?


    If she could go back in time, she would have thrown the flowers right back at him and told him to get lost when he confessed his feelings.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you. You caused this, and you should face the consequences,¡± she said.


    She brushed past him and headed for the elevator.


    N had barely taken two steps when he grabbed her hand.


    rk¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his once¨Chandsome face was contorted with rage, making him look somewhat terrifying.


    ¡°N, are you really this heartless? When we divorced, you took over 700,000 dors from me, and now you won¡¯t even ask Damon for help? I¡¯ll ask you one more time: Are you going to help me or not?!¡± rk¡¯s eyes were wide with resentment, and his breathing was ragged.


    N¡¯s heart sank.


    rk was clearly agitated. Who knew what he might do if she refused?


    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll talk to him for you. Just calm down¡­¡± she coaxed.


    rk hesitated, skeptical. ¡°Really?¡±


    N nodded, trying to keep him calm.


    ¡°Really, I¡¯ll go see him right now,¡± she said.


    rk seemed to rx a little, but then he remembered how she had tricked him before, and his anger red up again. ¡°You¡¯re lying! You¡¯ve lied to me before!¡±


    Seeing the dangerous look in his eyes, N involuntarily trembled.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane with me,¡± she said.


    rk smirked. ¡°Yeah, I think I should go with you.¡±


    N thought she had him calmed down. Just as she was about to breathe a sigh of relief, she felt the cold edge of a knife against her waist.


    It was chilly that morning, so she had thrown on a coat before leaving. Now, with rk holding the knife against her waist, it looked as though he was simply putting his arm around her.


    N cursed inwardly. rk was truly insane!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. And how do I know what you¡¯ll do when you see Damon? This way, I can make sure you¡¯ll <b>really </b>plead for me,¡± rk exined.


    N¡¯s palms were sweaty with nerves.


    With rk already threatening her with a knife, there was no telling what else he might do.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°I can only ask him to help you, but we¡¯re not together alle<i>. </i>He¡¯s involved with Reba now, so he probably won¡¯t listen to me,¡± N rified.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will listen to you. Stop talking and move!¡± rk ordered, pulling her toward the elevator.


    From a distance, they appeared to be a couple walking closely together.


    In the basement, several Prospectus Technology employees discreetly took photos while waiting for the elevator and shared them in thepany group chat. Soon, gossip began to spread.


    [No way, is N really that shady? She just broke up with Mr. Damon, and


    ¡®s back with her ex¨Chusband¡­]


    [If I remember correctly, her ex¨Chusband is already remarried. So, does that mean she¡¯s willingly being the other woman?]


    [She sure has some tricks, huh? ying both Sumner men like this.]


    Before long, the photo reached Damon¡¯s phone.


    Seeing the two of them looking so close, his face darkened immediately.


    He stood up, about to go downstairs and confront N, when Spencer knocked and entered the office.


    ¡°Mr. Damon¡­ Ms. Jayston and Mr. rk are here¡­¡± Spencer informed cautiously.


    Damon frowned and said coldly, ¡°Let them in!¡±


    As N and rk entered the office, Damon immediately sensed something was off.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 304

    Chapter <b>304 </b>


    Although rk was holding N, her displeasure was evident.


    Clearly, she was unhappy with the situation. Additionally, his hand was concealed inside her coat, which seemed highly suspicious.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Damon demanded.


    His cold gaze settled on rk as he tapped lightly on the desk<b>, </b>emanating an oppressive aura.


    rk leaned closer to N and whispered, ¡°Speak.¡±


    His hand, hidden behind N, shifted slightly, causing her to go rigid.


    At that moment, Damon finally realized what felt so off.


    His eyes turned icy as he fixed his sharp gaze on rk. It was as if it could cut through him at any moment.


    ¡°rk, it seems you really want to join your father!¡± Damon threatened,


    Intimidated by Damon¡¯s aura, rk¡¯s hand on N¡¯s waist trembled.


    He took a deep breath and forced himself to meet Damon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uncle Damon, if I hadn¡¯t done this, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed to see me, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you three seconds to let her go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure you understand the meaning of regret!¡± Damon warned.


    Instead ofplying, rk merely smirked. ¡°Uncle Damon, the worst mistake you can make in a negotiation is acting rashly. Revealing your hand too early only puts you at a disadvantage.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Damon demanded.


    ¡°You should already know what I want. Why bother asking?¡± rk retorted.


    Damon picked up the internal line. ¡°Contact the individuals in charge of the contracts rk stole. Tell them that if they agree to drop the matter, Prospectus Technology will continue to work with them and increase their profit margin by 10%.¡±


    N froze. She hadn¡¯t expected Damon to make such a decisive move on her behalf. She was overwhelmed with mixed emotions.


    After hanging up, Damon looked up at rk with a steely gaze. ¡°Now, will you let her go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush, Uncle Damon. My secretary will call me when everything is settled. I¡¯ll release her then,¡± rk replied.


    Damon remained silent, his gaze chillingly cold. If rk weren¡¯t his nephew, and if anyone else dared to threaten him like this, Damon would ensure they didn¡¯t live to see another day.


    Soon enough, rk¡¯s phone rang. He did not answer it, merely smiling at Damon. ¡°Uncle Damon, you really keep your word. It seems N is very important to you.¡±


    Although he was smiling, there was no warmth in his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of this nonsense,¡± Damon retorted.


    rk chuckled and removed his hand from N¡¯s waist.


    In the next moment, Damon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You yed me!¡±


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    What rk had been holding wasn¡¯t a knife or anything dangerous¨Cit was merely a stic cake knife.


    N was stunned, her frown deepening. The sensation she had felt against her waist shouldn¡¯t havee from a stic knife.


    However, if rk had truly been holding a knife, she still couldn¡¯t hav in a fit of madness?


    ashly. Who knew what he might do


    ¡°Uncle Damon, I didn¡¯t have a choice. If you had been willing to help me, none of this would have happened today,


    Damon sneered, unwilling <i>to </i>waste any more words on him


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    He would ensure rk learned the cost of ying games with him.


    rk¡¯s expression remained calm as he said slowly, ¡°Uncle Damon<b>, </b>my dad¡¯spany is all I have left. If you go after it, I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t do something drastic.¡®


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Damon¡¯s voice was low.


    P


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 305

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    rk shook his head. ¡°How could that be? I just hope you understand that someone with nothing can be <b>fearless</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    He turned and left after speaking.


    Back in the car, rk shook his sleeve, and a knife fell out, its de glinting coldly.


    He picked it up and sneered. If Damon hadn¡¯t agreed earlier, this knife would have been pressed against N¡¯s neck.


    He wouldn¡¯t have done that unless absolutely necessary, though. After all N was once his wife.


    Only N and Damon remained in the office.


    The room fell into silence, with neither of them speaking.


    N took a deep breath and looked at Damon. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯m really sorry about this morning. I didn¡¯t expect him to show up and use me to threaten you.¡±


    Damon frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize for what rk did.¡±


    Her pale face clearly indicated rk¡¯s actions had shaken her..


    ¡°I also caused you trouble, and I appreciate you saving me. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get back to work now,¡± N added.


    As she turned to leave, Damon¡¯s cold voice stopped her. ¡°Wait!¡±


    N tightened her grip on the door handle, her heart racing as she heard his footsteps behind her. When she turned to speak, her chin was grabbed.


    She frowned and instinctively tried to push Damon away, but her wrist was caught, and she was pressed against the door.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ please let me go¡­¡± she requested.


    Damonughed bitterly at her distant gaze. ¡°Try calling me ¡®Mr. Sumner¡® one more time.¡±


    N¡¯s eyes shed with anger. Her voice turned icy. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I-¡±


    Before she could finish, Damon¡¯s kiss came.


    She instinctively turned her face away, his lips brushing against her cheek.


    Anger sparked in her eyes. The humiliation was overwhelming. Damon clearly saw her resistance but still showed no respect.


    N pressed her lips together and looked up at him, her voice steady. ¡°Damon, do you see me as just a ything?


    ¡°Even if I¡¯ve broken up with you and want nothing more to do with you, you still do whatever you want with me, and I have no choice but to ept?¡±


    Despite N¡¯s deep hurt, her tears swirled in her eyes, stubbornly refusing to fall.


    Damon suddenly felt a wave of regret and pain, more intense than when she had broken up with him.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.


    He reached out to wipe the tears from her eyes, but she pulled away.


    ¡°If you really felt sorry, you wouldn¡¯t keep bothering me,¡± N said.


    Damon sighed. He had intended to keep his distance for the next three months, but seeing rk¡¯s hand on her waist earlier had nearly driven him mad with jealousy.


    He realized he was truly in love with her.


    ¡°My rtionship with her isn¡¯t real,¡± he tried to exin.


    Upon seeing the sincerity in his eyes, N¡¯s expression turned cynical. She coldly looked away. ¡°Whether it¡¯s real or not doesn¡¯t concern me. Please let me go.¡±


    Damon leaned in slowly and rested his forehead against hers, his tone coaxing. ¡°N, don¡¯t be so cold. I¡¯ll tell you everything, okay? The reason I got back with her is that¡ª¡±


    I¡¯ll


    ¡°Stop!¡± N interrupted. ¡°No matter the reason, the fact that you¡¯re getting back with her is the reality. Whether it¡¯s real or not doesn¡¯t matter to me. I don¡¯t want to be involved in your rtionship. If you keep bothering me, have to resign.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an employee of Prospectus Technology. As long as Park Pharmaceuticals agrees, it¡¯s fine,¡± N stated.


    Seeing her resolute expression, Damon felt as though he was truly losing her.


    ¡°If I stop bothering you, will you not resign?¡± he asked.


    N had intended to say she would still resign once she got into a graduate program in Capitarnia, but that was her matter and not something she needed to share.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 306

    Chapter <b>306 </b>


    ¡°Maybe,¡± N answered.


    Damon released her and stepped back, his expression returning to its usual coldness.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t bother you again until I¡¯ve sorted things out with Reba,¡± he promised.


    After N left, Damon dialed an international number. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation progressing?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, we¡¯re still looking into it. However, Ms. Austen¡¯s previous hospital was a private facility with strict privacy protections, so I haven¡¯t been able to ess her medical records yet,¡± the other party reported.


    ¡°I want results within three days!¡± Damon barked.


    After ending the call, Damon set his phone down, his eyes icy with frustration. Reba had better not be lying to him!


    Spencer knocked and entered the office with several documents. ¡°Mr. Sumner, these are the files for this afternoon¡¯s meeting.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Damon nced up and said in a low voice, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on rk. Make sure he doesn¡¯t get a chance to approach N again.¡±


    Spencer hesitated for a moment before speaking cautiously. ¡°Mr. Sumner, what about today¡¯s events? If Prospectus Technology offers a 10% discount, there will be no profit at all.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained frosty. ¡°Of course, this matter isn¡¯t over.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Spencer replied.


    As he left the office, he immediately dispatched someone to monitor rk.


    Reba was sitting on the sofa, knitting a scarf in the living room of Damon¡¯s vi when her phone rang.


    Upon seeing the number, her expression darkened. She picked up the phone and walked to the end of the hallway.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to contact me again? I¡¯m back in the country. I will not return to Meristate, nor will I be threatened by you!¡± She deliberately lowered her voice, but her disgust and impatience were unmistakable.


    A low, mockingugh came from the other end. ¡°Someone¡¯s checking your medical records. If I weren¡¯t keeping things under control, do you know what would be happening right now?¡±


    Reba¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Who¡¯s checking on me?¡±


    Upon hearing her panic, the man¡¯s amusement grew. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s probably someone from here. I¡¯m covering for you this time because of our past. Next time, who knows?¡±


    Revulsion shed in Reba¡¯s eyes. If he hadn¡¯t filmed that video while she was under anesthesia, she wouldn¡¯t be threatened intoplying with his demands.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    +25 Bonus


    The thought of that dark experience made her feel sick. If she could, she would love to end the person on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you once promised me-


    11


    Before she could finish, the man interrupted, ¡°You said ¡®once¡®, but now you¡¯re back in the country. Otherwise, we could have discussed things ¡®deeper¡®. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I may continue to keep your secret.¡±


    Reba bit her lip hard and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I know. After all, you¡¯d do anything to escape from me. Now that you¡¯ve finally managed to get away, why would youe back?¡± the man replied.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Reba asked.


    ¡°Send me a video daily, and I¡¯ll keep your medical records hidden. If you ever stop, the records will be made public,¡± the man demanded.


    The videos he wanted were far from ordinary.


    Reba suppressed her nausea and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Send one now. You know I don¡¯t have much patience. You have ten minutes,¡± the man ordered.


    Enduring humiliation and disgust, Reba recorded and sent the video.


    The man quickly responded with a satisfied emoji.


    Reba stared at the emoji with cold eyes. It was clear that this problem needed to be dealt with once and for all.


    After a moment of thought, her mind shed with the image of N¡¯s stunning face, and she smirked. She now had a n that would serve two purposes.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 307

    When N arrived at theb, It was close to the start of her shift.


    She had just changed into her whiteb coat and walked in when she saw Melody with her head down, furiously typing on her phone, her face flushed.


    Hearing footsteps, Melody suddenly looked up. Upon seeing N, she quickly hid her phone behind her, looking somewhat guilty.


    ¡°N¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s get ready for the experiment,¡± N replied.


    Noticing N¡¯s nonchnce, Melody couldn¡¯t help but think about the harshments she had seen <b>in </b><b>the </b>group chat about N, which made her blood pressure rise.


    They hadn¡¯t interacted with N personally, so why were they speaking about her like that? Moreover, Melody was certain N wouldn¡¯t get involved with someone like rk again.


    However, the leaked photo did seem to show rk hugging N, and they did appear quite intimate.


    Melody wanted to ask N about it but feared N might think she didn¡¯t believe her, like those others.


    Her preupation with the issue made her slow in her work, often causing N to call her several times before she would respond..


    After several attempts, N frowned, put down her equipment, and looked at Melody.


    ¡°Melody, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You seem distracted. If you¡¯re tired, you can rest in the office for a while and return when you¡¯re feeling better,¡± she suggested.


    Focus was crucial for experiments, and Melody¡¯s current state would only slow down the process and increase the chance of errors.


    Meeting N¡¯s calm eyes, Melody bit her lip and looked down. ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you¡¯re tired, just let me know next time. Don¡¯t push yourself. Go take a break,¡± N said gently, her tone showing no sign of me for the slowed progress.


    Melody felt warmed by N¡¯s understanding and became even more determined about her thoughts.


    She looked up at N and said, ¡°N, I¡¯m so distracted today because of this photo¡­¡±


    Melody opened the photo from the group chat and handed her phone to N.


    When N saw the photo, she frowned.


    Before she could say anything, Melody interjected angrily, ¡°Someone from the PR department took this photo and posted it in thepany¡¯s group chat. Now, a lot of people in thepany¡¯s gossip group are bad- mouthing you.


    ¡°They¡¯re iming you¡¯re trying to rekindle things with rk after being dumped by Mr. Damon and even calling you shameless. I was so upset that I ended up arguing with them.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>This </b>issue has spread beyond thepany, and many people probably know about it by now.


    ¡°N, what¡¯s really going on between you and rk? I believe you wouldn¡¯t get back together with him, but every time I try to exin, they just point to this photo¡­¡±


    Seeing Melody¡¯s anxious attempt to defend her, N felt a bit touched.


    ¡°Melody, thank you. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± N assured her.


    Melody asked, ¡°So what¡¯s the real story behind this photo?¡±


    N hesitated momentarily before replying, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the full details right now. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be sure if the knife rk had pressed against her waist was real. She had been too nervous at the time, and it was possible she could have mistaken it.


    If rk had used a stic knife for cutting cakes, it would have been apletely different situationpared to a real knife.


    If N revealed the specifics now and it got out, rk might turn things around and make false usations, especially since no one had seen for sure whether the knife was real.


    Upon seeing that N wasn¡¯t willing to speak, a trace of disappointment crossed Melody¡¯s eyes. Still, she forced a smile. ¡°Okay, no matter what, I believe in you.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 308

    Chapter <b>308 </b>


    The two of them didn¡¯t discuss the matter further, and Melody quickly refocused on her experiments.


    +25 Bonus


    On his way back to thepany, rk received a call from Jordyn.


    ¡°rk, did you go see N?¡± Jordyn¡¯s tone was usatory and filled with anger.


    rk frowned and replied coldly, ¡°Jordyn, have you forgotten your ce? You have no right to question me.¡±


    ¡°No right? Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re married now, and I¡¯m carrying your child! You were out in public hugging N- how can you treat me like this?¡± Jordyn cried.


    rk let out a coldugh. ¡°You really think that just because we registered our marriage, you get to control my life? I can get a divorce just as easily as I got married. If you don¡¯t know your ce, feel free to leave!¡±


    He ended the call without giving Jordyn a chance to respond, threw his phone onto the passenger seat, and drove the car with a scowl.


    He was already regretting marrying Jordyn on impulse and the trouble it had caused.


    As rk was contemting when to file for divorce, a sudden loud bang came from beneath his car. He was startled and mmed on the brakes.


    Getting out, he saw that the tire had blown and frowned.


    He was about to call for roadside assistance when a van pulled up beside him. Two burly men wearing masks got out and towered over him.


    As they approached, rk felt a surge of unease. ¡°Who are you? What do you want-


    11


    Before he could finish, the men grabbed him and shoved him into the van. The doors mmed shut, and the vehicle sped away.


    Soon, Spencer reported the incident to Damon. ¡°Mr. Damon, Grand Azure¡¯s people took Mr. rk. They¡¯re likely still angry about being deceived and want to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Spencer hesitated, ncing at Damon.


    Despite his dislike for rk, Spencer knew Damon had already shed with Richard over N. If Richard learned that Damon didn¡¯t help rk, he might be even more disappointed.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Damon asked.


    ¡°Since Mr. rk is your nephew, should we contact Grand Azure and ask them to issue just a warning?<b>¡± </b>Spencer suggested.


    Damon¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°Tell them to leave him breathing.¡±


    Spencer said, ¡°Mr. Damon, if Mr. Richard finds out about this-¡±


    ¡°When did you be so talkative?¡± Damon interrupted.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Under Damon¡¯s cold stare, Spencer shuddered involuntarily and quickly lowered his head. ¡°I understand.¡±


    After rk <b>hung </b>up, Jordyn tried calling him over a dozen times, but none of the calls went through. Just as she was about to throw her phone in frustration, it suddenly vibrated.


    Her face brightened, but she frowned when she saw an unknown number. She hung up immediately.


    The unknown number kept calling, disrupting Jordyn¡¯s attempts to reach rk.


    Finally, she answered in irritation. ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m not buying insurance or enrolling in any sses!¡±


    There was a brief pause on the other end before a deep voice replied, ¡°Ms. Cheatham, if you don¡¯t want the truth about your baby not being rk¡¯s to get out,e to Room 1 at Pte Royale in one hour.¡±


    P


    <b>? </b>


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 309

    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Who are you?! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± she cried out.


    A lightugh came through on the other end of the line. ¡°Whether it¡¯s nonsense or not, you know in your heart. If I don¡¯t see you in an hour, be prepared to face the consequences.¡±


    The call ended with a click, snapping Jordyn out of her daze. Her mind raced as she paced anxiously in the living


    room.


    She had already dealt with Holden Vance, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else who knew about this. How could the caller possibly know?


    If rk discovered that the child wasn¡¯t his, he would certainly not let her off easily.


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became.


    There was no time to dwell on it. Pte Royale was at least a half¨Chour drive away. Regardless of whether the caller had real evidence, she had no choice but to go there.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Jordyn grabbed her car keys and headed out.


    Forty minutester, Jordyn pulled up to the entrance of Pte Royale. As soon as she approached the door, a


    server came over.


    ¡°Ms. Cheatham, let me show you in,¡± the server said with a polite smile.


    In a well¨Ctailored suit, the server kept his hands neatly sped in front of him.


    Pte Royale was a high¨Cend restaurant in Saintornia.


    rk had brought Jordyn there once for a business meeting. Back then, when they were just superior and subordinate, she had been stunned by the price of a single appetizer¨Cit was equivalent to several months of her sry.


    Having just graduated and never been to a high¨Cend restaurant before, she had beenpletely unfamiliar with dining etiquette. The meal had been a disaster for her.


    She had felt the disdainful nces from thepany¡¯s client and wished she could sink through the floor. Some had even suggested to rk, in front of her, that he should get a morepetent secretary. She had never been so embarrassed and had been certain rk would fire her the next day.


    When the business deal fell through, Jordyn had felt it had been entirely her fault and kept apologizing to rk on their way back, pleading with him not to fire her.


    Seeing her on the verge of tears, rk had gently assured her she wouldn¡¯t be fired and that the failed deal hadn¡¯t been her fault. He had urged her not to me herself.


    Jordyn had never been treated so kindly before, and at that moment, she found herself falling in love with rk.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    ?? ??


    <b>*</b>25 Bonus


    <b>If </b>it weren¡¯t for her being with rk for a year and still not getting pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t have¡­


    Her thoughts darkened as she pondered this.


    The person who had invited her must have been someone of considerable status. She couldn¡¯t understand why they hadn¡¯t simply informed rk about this matter directly.


    After passing through a long corridor and a screen, Jordyn finally reached Room 1.


    ¡°Ms. Cheatham, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± the server announced.


    Jordyn nodded and pushed the door open to enter.


    The room¡¯s decor was simple, yet each piece of furniture was invaluable. The dining table and chairs, crafted from high¨Cquality wood, were worth hundreds of thousands.


    Jordyn¡¯s gaze fell on the person seated in the center of the room, and her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Reba smiled. ¡°You seem quite surprised to see me, Ms. Cheatham.¡±


    Jordyn sneered. ¡°Reba, if I remember correctly, I have nothing to do with you. Why have you called me here?¡± Noting Jordyn¡¯s anger, Reba raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re already here, so why don¡¯t you have a seat? But I advise you to keep your temper in check. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one who suffers if I be upset.¡±


    Jordyn gritted her teeth, considered her options, and finally took a seat.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 310

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Chapter <b>310 </b>


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡± Jordyn demanded.


    Reba smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Ms. Cheatham, don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m here to help you.¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡± Jordyn looked at Reba as if she had just heard a bad joke, her gaze tinged with sarcasm. ¡°What exactly can you do to help me?¡±


    ¡°Help you be Mrs. Jordyn Sumner, of course,¡± Reba replied.


    ¡°We¡¯re already married. Do you want to see the marriage certificate?¡± Jordyn shot back.


    Reba regarded her indifferently, her tone light and airy. ¡°Aside from that piece of paper, what else do you have? As far as I know, none of the Sumners, including rk, seem to take you seriously.¡±


    Jordyn clenched her hands tightly, her expression falling.


    ¡°Ms. Austen, perhaps you should focus on your issues. I¡¯ve heard your family background isn¡¯t exactly impressive. Whether you can secure that piece of paper is another matter entirely!¡± Reba hissed.


    Reba¡¯s calm demeanor faltered slightly, her gaze growing colder. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not interested in polite conversation.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you,¡± Jordyn retorted.


    Reba nodded. ¡°Fine. Then let¡¯s discuss Holden Vance.¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s face went pale at the mention of Holden. Her gaze shifted to Reba, filled with disbelief. She knew about Holden!


    Jordyn¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly in fear. 1


    Reba smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Ms. Cheatham. As long as you listen to me, I can not only get the Sumners to acknowledge you but also keep your secret hidden.¡±


    Jordyn remained silent, her gaze lowered as she appeared lost in thought.


    Reba waited patiently, sipping her tea with a hint of mockery.


    After some time, Jordyn finally looked up, clearly tempted. She craved the Sumners¡® recognition.


    Although she was married to rk, the Sumners had never requested to meet her, and rk didn¡¯t seem to care about her either.


    Jordyn wasn¡¯t na?ve. She knew that rk might cast her aside once she had the baby. She needed to n for herself.


    ¡°Can you really help me?¡± she asked.


    Reba nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Jordyn relented. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it. What do I need to do?¡±


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°You saw the photo of rk with N this morning, right? Use your status as rk¡¯s wife to make this public, showing that N deliberately interfered in your marriage with him,¡± Reba instructed.


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes turned icy. ¡°Blowing this up won¡¯t benefit me at all.¡±


    Even though she was married to rk, many people remembered her previous role as his mistress, and N had evidence.


    If this situation became widely known, she wouldn¡¯t be pitied¨Cshe¡¯d be publicly criticized.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been with rk for so long and still can¡¯t even get into the Sumners¡® circle,¡± Reba remarked.


    Her sarcastic tone made Jordyn scowl. ¡°You think this idea of yours is so brilliant?¡±


    Reba looked impatient. If it weren¡¯t for her own constraints, she wouldn¡¯t want to waste time on this self- important fool.


    ¡°Very few people know about your marriage to rk, so the Sumners haven¡¯t acknowledged you. But once everyone knows about your marriage and your pregnancy with rk¡¯s child, the Sumners will have no choice but to acknowledge you, no matter how unhappy they might be,¡± Reba coaxed.


    ¡°And if things blow up, the Sumners will be embarrassed too. Do you really think they¡¯ll let me off the hook?¡± Jordyn shot back.


    14,31-1311


    +25 Bonds


    Chapter <b>311 </b>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 311

    ¡°That¡¯s something to considerter, but whether you want to or not, you have to do it.¡± Reba¡¯s tone was charged with threats and audacity.


    <b>If </b>Jordyn didn¡¯t follow her instructions, everything she had could be at risk.


    Seething with anger, Jordyn took a tense ten seconds before she coldly replied, ¡°Fine<b>, </b>I¡¯ll do what you say. But if you fail, I¡¯ll ensure Damon knows what you¡¯re really like!¡±


    Jordyn was not fooled by Reba¡¯s innocent and fragile facade in front of Damon. If Damon knew how ruthless Reba was behind the scenes, would he still have feelings for her?


    Reba¡¯s face hardened momentarily before she smirked again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you follow my instructions, you¡¯ll get everything you want.¡±


    That evening, a video from a million¨Cfollower influencer quickly soared to the top of the trending list.


    In the video, Jordyn, with red eyes and tear¨Cstreaked cheeks, revealed that she was two months pregnant and pleaded with N to let rk go and stop bothering him.


    The video ended with a paparazzi photo of rk ¡°embracing¡± N.


    The video incited outrage, and many confusedizens in thements began attacking N.


    [The mistress should just disappear! People who destroy families are truly disgusting!]


    [I saw it myself. They were indeed hugging. But N and rk did have a past marriage, so it¡¯s hard to judge¡­]


    [Hah! If I¡¯m not mistaken, isn¡¯t this Jordyn also a mistress who climbed up the ranks? How dare she make this video? Doesn¡¯t she feel guilty at all?]


    Thements were chaotic, filled with both criticism of N and Jordyn.


    Soon, Jordyn posted her marriage certificate with rk in thements.


    [Sorry, but I¡¯m married to rk. Regardless of the past, N¡¯s actions now are destroying my family. My rtionship with rk is protected byw!]


    Herment received considerable support, but even more were mocking her for being a mistress and still acting so arrogantly.


    The situation escted quickly, and Richard soon discovered the full extent of the problem.


    He was furious upon learning that Jordyn was causing trouble online and unting her and rk¡¯s marriage certificate.


    Richard smashed his cup in frustration, snarling, ¡°Contact rk immediately and have him bring that fool over!


    11


    Despite his leafcfaction with rk¡¯s previous wharrie RAM, N had never mute ouch a pr¨¦te spectacle Now, with Jordyn publicly arguing as rk¡¯s wife, it was a detare to the summers)


    The maid swiftly tried to reach rk, ban he did on me any of mate alle


    ¡°Sir, Mr. rk isn¡¯t picking up the mand reported


    Richard¡¯s expression was stormy. ¡°Go to thepany and bring him here by force if necessary Art for the online situation, get Damon to handle at


    ¡°Understood,¡± the maid replied.


    As the maid contacted Damon, Richard fielded several calls inquiring about the online scandal. He answered briefly before hanging up, his anger mounting


    Those callers were merely feigning concern. Behind the scenes, they were likely mocking him.


    Since founding the Sumner Group, he had never felt so humiliated. rk was proving to be a resal disappointment!


    Meanwhile, Melody, who was tidying up her equipment and preparing to leave theboratory, save the trending news and quickly informed N.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 312

    ¡°N, Jordyn is beingpletely shameless. She messed with your marriage and now she¡¯s cyberbullying you. The worst part is that people are still supporting her online. It¡¯s infuriating!¡± Melody huffed.


    Seeing Melody¡¯s furious expression, N reached out and pinched her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s not worth getting upset over. She¡¯ll regret it soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rify things?¡± Melody asked.


    ¡°Of course I will. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just get ready to leave work,¡± N replied.


    After Melody left, N checked everything one more time to confirm there were no issues before locking up theb and heading out.


    As she turned around, she saw Gabriel standing a short distance away, obviously waiting for her.


    Noticing that N didn¡¯t seem inclined to speak with him, Gabriel took a few steps closer and asked, ¡°Did you see what¡¯s happening online?¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Yes. What about it?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to help you deal with it?¡± he offered.


    ¡°No. I can handle it myself,¡± N said.


    Gabriel sighed, about to say something, when footsteps echoed from the end of the hallway.


    Spencer approached N briskly. ¡°Ms. Jayston, Mr. Sumner wants to see you.¡±


    Realizing it was likely about the video posted by Jordyn, N paused for a moment before replying, ¡°I understand.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look back at Gabriel and walked straight to the elevator.


    When N entered Damon¡¯s office, he was reading through some documents.


    ¡°Give me two minutes,¡± he said.


    N sat quietly on the sofa, waiting for him.


    Damon signed thest document and then sat down across from her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had the video Jordyn posted removed, and the trending topic has been suppressed. There won¡¯t be any more news online, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it affecting your life,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sumner,¡± N replied.


    Damon frowned. ¡°Must you be so formal with me?¡±


    N didn¡¯t want to argue with him about this. She looked at him calmly. ¡°Mr. Sumner, do you need anything else?¡±


    Damon remained silent, clearly annoyed. N Ignored him, stood up, and turned to leave.


    Just as she took a few steps, her wrist was suddenly grabbed.


    Instinctively, she tried to pull away, but Damon pulled her into his embrace.


    +25 Bonus


    Coincidentally, the office door opened at that moment.


    ¡°Damon, I knew you¡¯d be worldingte, so I brought¡± Reba¡¯s smile froze.


    The thermal container she was holding fell to the floor, spilling its contents in a mess.


    N felt a surge of frustration. She tried to push Damon away¨Cshe just wanted to focus on her work and exams, without any more involvement with him.


    ¡°Damon, let go!¡± she hissed.


    Damon held her tightly, not giving her a chance to escape, and looked coldly at Reba. ¡°Prospectus Technology has food in the cafeteria. You don¡¯t need toe here anymore.¡±


    Reba looked at Damon in disbelief, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Damon¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Damon asked.


    Embarrassed, Reba covered her face and turned to run away, crying.


    ¡°Can you let go of me now?¡± N asked.


    Meeting N¡¯s cold gaze, Damon loosened his grip on her waist abruptly.


    ¡°N, I just want to have a proper talk with you,¡± he said.


    N didn¡¯t even nce at him and walked away without a word.


    Damon¡¯s hands clenched into fists as he watched her retreating figure, his eyes filled with a mix of emotions.


    As soon as N reached the ground floor, Reba stopped her. Her eyes were red, and it was clear she had been crying. 1


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, let¡¯s talk,¡± she requested.


    Chopter 313


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 313

    N looked at her indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to talk to you about.¡±


    Reba smiled bitterly. ¡°I know you hate me. After all, I returned to the country and took Damon away from <b>you</b>.


    ¡°Ms. Austen, you¡¯re overthinking it. I don¡¯t like you, but it¡¯s not to the point of hatred. If it¡¯s just your unrequited feelings, it wouldn¡¯t affect my rtionship with Damon,¡± N replied.


    Ultimately, it was Damon who gave Reba the chance to interfere in their rtionship.


    Reba¡¯s face turned a bit pale. ¡°Ms. Jayston, you¡¯ll have a lifetime with Damon, but I only have three months. Can you let him be with me for these three months? After that, I promise I¡¯ll leave and won¡¯t bother you again.¡±


    N frowned. ¡°What you¡¯re saying now doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve already broken up with him. Whether you¡¯re with him for three months or three years is no longer my concern.¡±


    With that, she walked past Reba and left.


    Reba was about to stop her when her phone rang.


    Seeing it was Jordyn, she frowned in annoyance but answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Reba, you¡¯re going to get me killed! The Summers have suppressed that video, and the buzz is Sumners won¡¯t let me off!¡± Jordyn cried.


    gone.


    The


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Everyone in Saintornia knows you¡¯re married to rk now. If something happens to you, everyone will think the Sumners are behind it,¡± Reba retorted.


    Jordyn sneered. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say. If something happens to me, I won¡¯t let you off either!¡±


    Before Reba could respond, Jordyn hung up.


    Not long after the call ended, a strange noise came from the door.


    Startled, Jordyn slowly approached the door and peered through the peephole but saw nothing.


    Just as she was about to dismiss the sound as her imagination<b>, </b>something thudded heavily against the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Who¡¯s outside?!¡± Jordyn called out.


    She was panic¨Cstricken and received no response.


    As she hesitated over whether to call the police, a weak voice came through. ¡°Jordyn, open the door¡­¡±


    Recognizing rk¡¯s voice, Jordyn hurriedly opened the door.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Seeing the scene outside, Jordyn screamed in shock and instinctively took a few steps back.


    rky on the ground, his suit in tatters, his face swollen and bruised. He looked nothing like the well¨Cdressed man he usually was.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    At that moment, he could easily be mistaken for a homeless person.


    Realizing the severity of the situation, Jordyn rushed to help him, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°rk¡­ who did this to you? Did you call the police?¡± she asked.


    rk was barely conscious. Hearing her, he struggled to open his eyes and weakly said, ¡°Don¡¯t call the police¡­ Use my phone to call Dr. Knox¡­ Have hime over¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously injured! Why not call the police?!¡± Jordyn cried.


    rk tried to respond, but as he opened his mouth, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Jordyn was horrified. ¡°Stop talking¡­ I won¡¯t call the police¡­ Let me help you to the sofa first¡­¡±


    After helping rk onto the sofa, Jordyn quickly grabbed his phone and called the doctor.


    ¡°Dr. Knox,e quickly¡­ rk is seriously injured¡­¡±


    On her way home, N received another call from the unknown number she had been receiving earlier.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 314

    This time, N didn¡¯t hang up but chose to answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡±


    The voice on the other end trembled with agitation. ¡°Ms. Jayston, you finally answered! My name is Ryan Davey, My father, Vincent Davey, was one of the workers who died in the Harris Pharmaceuticals ident six years ago<i>. </i>


    ¡°I saw the news about you sending Cyrus to prison. I want to meet with you. I have some evidence. Are you free now?¡±


    N remembered the name Vincent Davey, but¡­


    ¡°Are you really a victim¡¯s family member?¡± she asked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can arrange to meet somewhere. Don¡¯t worry. I mean no harm. I just want to give you the evidence and hope you can help me seek justice for my father and the other victims,¡± Ryan said.


    N was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an email address where you can send the evidence.


    11


    ¡°That won¡¯t work. I need to meet you in person to feelfortable handing over the evidence.¡± The caller¡¯s voice was filled with wariness, indicating ack of trust.


    ¡°I need to think about the meeting,¡± N said.


    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll only be in Saintornia for three days. If you haven¡¯t contacted me by then<b>, </b>I¡¯ll leave,¡± Ryan informed her.


    ¡°Fine,¡± N replied.


    After hanging up, she immediately contacted Pete to check on Ryan. She wasn¡¯t going to trust him easily aftering this far.


    Pete got back to her quickly. ¡°Ms. Jayston, I¡¯ve found out that Ryan Davey is currently at Saintornia Central Hospital. His daughter is ill, and he¡¯s here with her for a checkup. He has a ticket to leave in three days.¡±


    N lowered her gaze. ¡°Is his father named Vincent Davey?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His father was one of the victims in that ident six years ago,¡± Pete confirmed.


    ¡°Alright, thank you for your help,¡± N said.


    Hanging up, she considered whether to meet Ryan. Although he was indeed the son of a victim, she couldn¡¯t be sure if he truly had evidence.


    After much deliberation, she decided against meeting him and sent him a text message.


    N: [Mr. Davey, I understand your concerns. However, now that the Sumners are involved, even if I receive the evidence, it won¡¯t be enough to put Cyrus behind bars. I¡¯ve decided not to meet with you. I hope you understand.]


    Upon receiving the message, Ryan swore angrily and called Gabriel directly. ¡°That woman is extremely cautious and refuses to meet with me.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Gabriel frowned and replied coldly, ¡°She has a name.¡±


    Ryan scoffed. ¡°ying the good guy now? Didn¡¯t you ask me to scheme against her?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure. ¡°Since she won¡¯t meet <b>with </b>you, find her at Prospectus Technology yourself.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Ryan replied.


    By the time N went to bed that night, she still hadn¡¯t received a reply from Ryan. She didn¡¯t dwell on it further, turned off her phone, and went to sleep.


    The next morning, as N parked her car, she heard two knocks on her window.


    Looking over, she saw an unfamiliar man outside. She cautiously rolled down the window just a bit.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, I¡¯m Ryan Davey. Since you wouldn¡¯t meet with me, I had toe find you in person,¡± Ryan announced.


    As they spoke, Damon¡¯s car entered the underground parking lot.


    Seeing the man leaning against N¡¯s car window, Damon felt a vague sense of familiarity, as if he had seen him somewhere before.


    He frowned and said, ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 315

    Damon¡¯s ck Maybach pulled up next to N¡¯s car, drawing their attention.


    N frowned slightly, while Ryan looked at the car with a puzzled expression.


    A momentter, Damon stepped out and walked toward them.


    Ryan was startled. He had met Damon once before, back when he worked for Cyrus. Although he doubted Damon would remember him, he feared that all his previous efforts might be in vain and that his ns for his daughter¡¯s treatment abroad could unravel if Damon recognized him in front of N.


    With this in mind, he quickly turned to N and said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Jayston, let¡¯s stay in touch.¡±


    Without waiting for her response, he swiftly turned and left.


    As Ryan hurried away, Damon frowned but chose not to follow. Instead, he stopped beside N¡¯s car and asked, ¡°Who was that man standing by your car?¡±


    He was certain he had seen that man somewhere before.


    N replied coolly, ¡°Just someone asking for directions.¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t believe her. Who woulde into an underground parking lot just to ask for directions?


    Unfazed by his skepticism, N headed toward the elevator.


    Ryan¡¯s behavior today had been noticeably strange. He had insisted on meeting in person to hand over evidence.


    When she refused, he hade to find her himself, which seemed overly eager. This could indicate he was desperate to get justice for his father, but she needed to discern his true intentions.


    While N was lost in thought, Damon suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    She instinctively pulled away, ring at him coldly. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you have a girlfriend. Please don¡¯t grab or touch me. If someone sees us and uses me of being a mistress, I won¡¯t be able to clear my name, no matter how many times I exin.¡±


    Her indifference made Damon¡¯s gaze darken. It was clear she truly wanted to distance herself from him.


    ¡°N, I feel like I¡¯ve seen that person before. Are you sure you don¡¯t know him?¡± he pressed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check for yourself. I don¡¯t want to exin it again,¡± N replied.


    She then turned and walked toward the elevator, focusing on a game on her phone, clearly uninterested in continuing the conversation with Damon.


    As he watched her cold, beautiful profile, Damon subconsciously clenched his fists.


    Once inside the elevator, N could still feel Damon¡¯s gaze lingering on her.


    She frowned, feeling irritated. Since he had chosen Reba, he shouldn¡¯t be acting so clingy toward her. It was too much to want both.


    The elevator¡¯s floor indicator seemed to be moving slower than ever.


    When the doors finally opened, she quickly walked out and disappeared around the corner.


    Damon¡¯s expression turned icy as she left without a backward nce.


    When Damon reached his office, he immediately called his secretary, who was investigating in Meristate.


    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation into Reba¡¯s conditioning along?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, it¡¯s almostplete. I¡¯ve obtained Ms. Austen¡¯s medical records, and she was indeed diagnosed with a terminal illness a year ago. However, I found something unusual¨Cher ie is insufficient to cover her medical expenses, yet she has no debt. Investigating this will take a few more days,¡± the secretary answered.


    ¡°Understood. Please expedite,¡± Damon urged.


    After hanging up, his expression darkened.


    Reba had used the life¨Csaving favor she once did for him to rekindle their rtionship, asking him to spend herst three months with her.


    He had proposed other ways to repay her, but she insisted that, with only three months left, things like houses or money no longer mattered to her. He could only agree, fully aware that this would hurt N.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    ?


    Share


    Support


    GET IT


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 316

    Damon¡¯s heart ached as he thought about N¡¯s indifference toward him today.


    Guilt gnawed at him, apanied by a nagging sense that he might lose N for good if he didn¡¯t set clear boundaries with Reba soon.


    Pushing his turbulent thoughts aside, he picked up the internal line and instructed, ¡°Find out who the man talking to N in the parking lot this morning was.¡®


    After reviewing the surveince footage, Spencer quickly brought Ryan¡¯s information to Damon¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Ryan has had no prior interactions with Ms. Jayston, but his father was a victim in the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident,¡± he reported


    Damon skimmed through Ryan¡¯s details, his brows knitting together as he paused on Ryan¡¯s photo.


    Ryan had a distinctive appearance, marked by a mole at the left corner of his mouth¨Can easily recognizable feature for anyone who had seen him before.


    Damon was certain he had encountered him somewhere before, though he couldn¡¯t recall where.


    Setting the file aside, he instructed, ¡°Keep an eye on him. If he has any contact with N, notify me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner,¡± Spencer replied.


    After Spencer left, Damon tried to push his unease aside and refocused on his work.


    rk finally regained consciousness after being out for over ten hours.


    Jordyn, her eyes red and filled with tears, rushed to his bedside to help him sit up.


    ¡°rk, you¡¯re finally awake. I was so worried¡­ Who did this to you?¡± she cried.


    rk sat up slowly, wincing at the intense pain still radiating from his bandaged injuries. His eyes were filled with anger and resentment.


    Damon knew who had abducted him but had chosen to ignore it. rk wouldn¡¯t forget that.


    Seeing Jordyn¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked, anguished face softened rk¡¯s cold demeanor slightly.


    ¡°Jordyn, you must have been terrified yesterday,¡± he said, his voice tinged with concern.


    Jordyn shook her head, tears continuing to flow. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I just want to know who did this to you. Why didn¡¯t you let me call the police?¡±


    rk¡¯s eyes darkened with menace. ¡°Who did it doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that this can¡¯t get out.¡±


    He had illegally signed a contract with Grand Azure under Prospectus Technology¡¯s name. Getting beaten up by Grand Azure¡¯s people was a fair trade¨Coff.


    If he reported the incident, it could provoke them into investigating the fake contract, and he might end up in prison.


    What rk resented most was that Damon could have easily intervened to prevent the attack but had instead chosen to let Grand Azure¡¯s people inflict just enough harm.


    Damon didn¡¯t deserve to be a Sumner after treating his own nephew so heartlessly!


    Jordyn wanted to ask more questions but didn¡¯t dare to upon seeing rk¡¯s dark expression.


    She wiped her tears and replied with a sob, ¡°Alright, I understand. Other than Dr. Knox, no one knows about you being injured. I¡¯ve also told Dr. Knox not to tell anyone.¡±


    rk¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her. ¡°Jordyn, I know you¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±


    Jordyn shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re married. Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve made chicken soup. Let me get it for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± rk agreed.


    As Jordyn left the bedroom to fetch the soup, rk¡¯s phone rang on the bedside table.


    By the time Jordyn returned with the soup, she was met with rk¡¯s cold, piercing gaze.


    He demanded, ¡°Jordyn, what have you been up to these past few days?!¡±


    D


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 317

    Chapter <b>317 </b>


    rk¡¯s gaze was so intense it felt like it could burn a hole through Jordyn.


    Jordyn¡¯s hand trembled uncontrobly as she held the soup<b>, </b>nearly causing the bowl to fall to the floor. She was certain that if rk weren¡¯t so badly injured, he would have gotten out of bed to strangle her and demand


    answers.


    ¡°C¨Crk, I was just so scared¡­ You used to love N so much¡­ I was afraid you might rekindle that old me¡­¡± she stammered.


    rk sneered. ¡°So, you decided to spill everything online without my permission? You went ahead and made our marriage public?¡±


    His gaze, once tender, turned icy.


    A wave of unfairness swelled inside Jordyn. If he hadn¡¯t been photographed hugging N, she might not have been threatened by Reba or insulted as a mistress online.


    The more she thought about it, the more wronged she felt.


    She looked at him with tearful eyes and said, ¡°If you weren¡¯t still involved with N and had answered my calls, none of this would have happened! Besides, is there something shameful about us getting married? Why can¡¯t I make it public?¡±


    rk¡¯s fury boiled over. He had never regretted anything more than marrying Jordyn right after divorcing N, just to provoke her.


    ¡°I just divorced N and then married you. Now you¡¯ve made it public. Do you know how the board members and the Sumners will view me? You¡¯re such an idiot!¡± he growled.


    His rage frightened Jordyn, causing her face to pale as she took an involuntary step back.


    rk couldn¡¯t stand looking at her any longer and yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±


    As the workday ended, N received another message from Ryan, asking her to meet near Prospectus Technology.


    She was taken aback. Ryan¡¯s eagerness seemed unusual.


    Previously, he had insisted on meeting her in person to provide evidence. However, if he truly had evidence, it would be safer to use email or another method to avoid detection by the Sumners.


    Given that she had sent Cyrus to the police, it was logical to suspect she might be under the Sumners¡® surveince, making a face¨Cto¨Cface meeting risky.


    The more N thought about it, the more something felt off about Ryan.


    What could his real motive be for reaching out now?


    Suddenly, she remembered his daughter¡¯s illness and hospitalization. She quickly called Pete to inquire about Ryan¡¯s financial situation.


    +25 Bonus


    Pete confirmed that Ryan was likely approaching her for money, but not for thepensation from Vincent¡¯s


    ident.


    The case hadn¡¯t even gone to trial yet¨CIt might not even go to trial, and it would be a long process. His daughter couldn¡¯t afford to walt that long.


    N realized he must be working for someone else. With this rity, she looked at Ryan¡¯s message coldly. A few minutester, she replied to him,


    On the other end, Ryan was thrilled to receive N¡¯s response. She had finally taken the bait.


    After work, N drove directly to the restaurant where she had arranged to meet Ryan.


    The restaurant was near Prospectus Technology and was usually busy. Still<b>, </b>she wasn¡¯t taking any chances. She bought a stun gun for self¨Cdefense and contacted Pete to follow her.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, Ryan was already waiting. Upon seeing N, he waved at her.


    N approached Ryan calmly.


    As soon as she sat down, he became visibly emotional and eximed, ¡°Ms. Jayston, you finally agreed to meet with me!¡±


    Spencer knocked and entered Damon¡¯s office, speaking softly. ¡°Mr. Sumner, the person we sent to keep an eye on Ryan just reported that Ryan and Ms. Jayston are meeting at Nine Stream right now.¡±


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 318

    on¡¯s expression darkened as he immediately stood up<b>, </b>instructing coldly, ¡°Keep watching them and have the driver bring the car downstairs.¡±


    He had an ominous feeling, and his instincts were usually spot¨Con.


    At the restaurant, N was direct. ¡°Mr. Davey, you said you¡¯d only hand over the evidence if we met <b>in </b>person Can you give it to me now?¡±


    Ryan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He pulled a file from his bag and handed it to N, his expression <b>solemn</b><b>. </b>¡°Ms. Jayston, <b>I </b>hope you can use this evidence wisely and secure justice for my father.¡±


    If N hadn¡¯t suspected that Ryan had ulterior motives, she might have been deceived. He was ying the role of a helpless man seeking justice for his father perfectly¨Chis eyes red and full of frustration


    ¡°Alright. If the evidence is useful, I will give it to mywyer as soon as possible,¡± N replied.


    As she flipped through the file, her face turned pale, and her hands trembled.


    ¡°Are you sure this evidence is real?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I swear on my life that it is. But if you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing more I can do,¡± Ryan confirmed.


    N closed the file and looked up at him. ¡°I will verify it. If it¡¯s real, I will hand it over to mywyer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jayston,¡± Ryan said.


    On the way to the restaurant, Damon¡¯s anxiety grew stronger, his brows furrowing deeply.


    The moment the car stopped at Nine Stream, he suddenly remembered where he had seen Ryan before.


    It was Ryan who had apanied Cyrus when he came to borrow money to deal with Harris Pharmaceuticals six years ago!


    Damon scowled and hurriedly exited the car, heading into the restaurant.


    As he walked in, he saw N sitting by the window, but she was alone. His gaze hardened as he approached her.


    He sat down across from her, his voice low<i>. </i>¡°Where is Ryan Davey?¡±


    N was not surprised to see Damon. When he had asked about Ryan in the parking lot that morning, she had suspected he would investigate him. His presence here was not unexpected.


    ¡°He left,¡± she answered.


    Meeting N¡¯s indifferent gaze, Damon swallowed, his nerves evident.


    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± he asked.


    +25 Bonus


    N lowered her eyes and spoke slowly. ¡°Not much. He just told me that the ident with Harris Pharmaceuticals six years ago was rted to you.¡±


    She felt a twinge of relief that she had ended things with Damon before learning the truth. Otherwise, she wasn¡¯t sure how she would have handled discovering it.


    ¡°N, when he came to me for that money, I didn¡¯t know he was using it against Harris Pharmaceuticals,¡± Damon rified.


    N chuckled. ¡°You didn¡¯t know he was using it against Harris Pharmaceuticals? Did you also not know he¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t hesitate to use any means to achieve his goals?¡±


    Cyrus had asked Damon for money more than once and had engaged in various shady dealings.


    N didn¡¯t believe that Damon was unaware of how the money was used, but he never probed further and didn¡¯t


    seem to care.


    Damon¡¯s hands clenched on the table. ¡°N, I admit this was my mistake.¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not just that you were wrong. The mistake was that I shouldn¡¯t have fallen for you.¡±


    In the end, she had no right to me him. After all, Cyrus was his older brother, and he should have given the money when asked.


    Damon¡¯s eyes widened, his breath growing heavier. ¡°N¡ª¡±


    N interrupted him, ¡°We¡­ were never meant to be together. Even without Reba, we would have eventually parted ways. Let¡¯s end this here and stop dragging it out.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more <i>free </i>bonus


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 319

    Damon clenched his jaw, and anger red in his eyes. ¡°You were the one who started this. When it ends is up to


    me.¡±


    N looked at him coldly. ¡°Damon, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unreasonable? If you really cared about me, you wouldn¡¯t have reconciled with Reba. Now you¡¯reing back to bother me. Do you want me to be your mistress?¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°I said I¡¯d need three months<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ve also said that I¡¯m not willing. If you truly feel even a shred of guilt, then stop bothering me,¡± N retorted.


    She grabbed her bag and turned to leave.


    Only after she got into the car did her emotions settle.


    Back at the restaurant, Damon sat stiffly, his presence radiating coldness.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    As soon as he answered, a panicked voice came through. ¡°Mr. Damon, you need toe back to the Sumner residence immediately!¡±


    By the time Damon arrived at the residence, over an hour had passed.


    Walking into the living room, he saw rk sprawled on the floor¨Chis hair a mess, clothes soaked, and his back marked with bloodied welts.


    Damon¡¯s gaze shifted indifferently to the enraged Richard, who was sitting in the main seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.


    Richard threw the bloodstained cane to the floor and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? You and rk are both making me furious. One¡¯s involved with his former niece¨Cinw, and the other¡¯s marrying a woman of low status. It seems you¡¯re determined to drive me to my grave!¡±


    ¡°You knew about this already, didn¡¯t you?¡± Damon asked.


    Richard¡¯s face flushed with frustration. He calmed his anger and looked at Damon coldly. ¡°I called you here to discuss something else.¡±


    Damon sat down across from him, lounging casually. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I heard from rk that you knew Grand Azure¡¯s people had him kidnapped. Instead of helping him<b>, </b>you told them to just leave him a breath of life?¡± Richard asked.


    Damon nced at rk, who was pale, avoiding eye contact, and wore a guilty expression. He smirked and replied indifferently, ¡°Yes, so?¡±


    Chopte 319


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°He¡¯s your nephew! Even if you¡¯re angry with him, you shouldn¡¯t just watch him die!¡± Richard huffed.


    Damon raised an eyebrow. ¡°If I remember correctly, you said you¡¯d cut ties with me and kick me out of the Sumners. Since I¡¯m no longer a member of the family, isn¡¯t he no longer my nephew either?¡±


    Richard was taken aback, his anger ring up again. ¡°That was just a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment decision!¡±


    Damon¡¯s response was a simple, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Richard¡¯s barely calmed rage surged back due to Damon¡¯s nonchnce. ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Since rkined to you, did he mention that he used Prospectus Technology¡¯s name to sign contracts with several majorpanies, including Grand Azure?¡± Damon asked.


    ¡°What?!¡± Richard red at rk, his fury reaching a boiling point. ¡°You did such a thing?!¡±


    Not only would this jeopardize rk¡¯s position, but it could also harm Damon¡¯spany.


    rk trembled under Richard¡¯s harsh gaze, his voice quaking as he pleaded, ¡°Grandpa, I know I was wrong¡­ <b>I </b>was momentarily blinded¡­ Please forgive me this once¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made so many mistakes recently. Every time, you say it¡¯s a moment of madness. How did I end up raising such a fool?¡± Richard scolded.


    He was genuinely disheartened. He had previously considered letting rk return to the Sumner Group, but now he had no intention of doing so.


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 320

    If Richard really let rk return to the Summer Group, who knew? It might just go bankrupt one day.


    ¡°You can go now. There¡¯s no need for you toe here anymore. Your affairs are no longer my concern, and I won¡¯t deal with you again,¡± Richard said.


    rk¡¯s eyes shed with panic as he realized that Richard was truly disappointed in him. He quickly crawled forward and grabbed Richard¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know I was wrong! Please forgive me this once. I promise I¡¯ll listen to everything you say from now on,¡± he pleaded.


    Richard looked down at him, his gaze void of emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve given you too many chances, and you¡¯ve never appreciated them. From now on, you¡¯re on your own. Whatever you do, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences yourself.¡±


    With that, he turned and left.


    rk tried to chase after him, but the service staff stopped him. ¡°Please leave, Mr. rk.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± rk¡¯s voice wasmanding, but the service staff didn¡¯t budge.


    As Damon stood to leave, he passed by rk and warned coldly, ¡°I suggest you stop with your schemes. Otherwise, you might even lose thepanies your father left you.¡®


    rk turned his head, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°If you dare touch mypanies, I¡¯ll make sure to take you down with me, even if it kills me!¡±


    Damon sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in yourpanies. I can¡¯t be bothered.¡±


    rk wouldn¡¯t have a good ending if he crossed the wrong people without the Sumners to back him up. Grand Azure hadn¡¯t killed him this time partly because they feared the Sumners.


    After Damon left, the service staff escorted rk out of the mansion.


    rk knelt at the gate for several hours before fainting from exhaustion, but Richard still paid him no mind.


    When he woke again, it was already dark. The lights at the entrance of the Sumner residence were on, but the gate remained tightly shut.


    It was clear that even if he knelt here until he died, Richard would never see him.


    rk¡¯s eyes grew cold as he stood to leave.


    Just then, a ck Land Rover pulled up in front of him.


    Brandon stepped out of the car with a smirk as he took in rk¡¯s disheveled appearance.


    ¡°rk, how did you end up like this?¡± he asked, his tone dripping with mockery.


    Seeing the satisfaction in Brandon¡¯s eyes, rk gritted his teeth. ¡°Brandon, don¡¯t get too cocky. With your skills, you¡¯re not even fit to be CEO of the Sumner Group!¡±


    *25 Bonus


    Brandon remained unfazed by the taunt. ¡°You should worry about yourself. After this, Grandpa will never let you back into the Summer Group. Focus on running the two littlepanies Uncle Cyrus left you. If you¡¯re not careful and they go bankrupt, you¡¯ll have nothing left.¡±


    rk snarled, ¡°Just wait!¡±


    Brandon raised an eyebrow, still smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve got dinner with Grandpa and a report on my recent work, so I don¡¯t have time to waste on you.¡±


    He brushed past rk and headed toward the gate. The service staff immediately opened it for him.


    rk clenched his fists, his eyes burning with resentment and anger as he watched Brandon disappear behind the slowly closing gate.


    But he didn¡¯t try to follow. Instead, he turned and left.


    One day, they would have to invite him back¡ªjust as they had thrown him out today!


    When rk arrived home, Jordyn greeted him with delight. ¡°rk, you¡¯re back! Your wounds¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, rk pped her. ¡°Jordyn, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess. My biggest regret is falling for your tricks in the first ce, you bitch!¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 321

    Chapter <b>321 </b>


    Jordyn hadn¡¯t expected rk to hit her. Too stunned to react, she stumbled back several steps. If she hadn¡¯t grabbed onto the cab by the entrance, she would have fallen.


    Her face turned pale as she clutched her stomach, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°rk¡­ I¡¯m pregnant¡­ How could you hit me?¡±


    rk sneered. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I? I warned you to take care of yourself and rest, but you stabbed me in the back the first chance you got. You¡¯re just a liability. We¡¯re getting the divorce papers tomorrow!¡±


    Shock shed across Jordyn¡¯s face as she stared at rk, taking a few moments to process his words.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree to a divorce! I won¡¯t divorce you!¡± Jordyn cried.


    She had worked so hard to marry rk, and she would rather die than leave him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get a say in this! After the divorce, you can keep the baby or get rid of it. I don¡¯t care!¡± rk shouted.


    Realizing he wasn¡¯t bluffing, Jordyn panicked. She grabbed his arm, sobbing. ¡°rk, you can¡¯t do this to me! If you divorce me, I¡¯ll kill myself!¡±


    rk shook her off, his eyes cold and indifferent. ¡°You think you can threaten me? If you really want to die, then go ahead.¡±


    With that, he pushed the door open and left.


    Jordyn copsed onto the floor, her face streaked with tears. How had ite to this? Why had things ended like this?


    Suddenly, a cold glint shed in her eyes. She scrambled to her feet and called Reba.


    up


    ¡°Reba, rk is divorcing me tomorrow! This is all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess! ¡± she cried.


    There was silence on the other end of the line for a few seconds before Reba¡¯s mocking voice came through. You¡¯re an idiot. Who else can you me for that?¡±


    Jordyn gritted her teeth. ¡°If I really get divorced, I¡¯ll tell Damon everything you made me do. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still be so smug then.¡±


    Reba¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, her tone turning icy. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, that child you¡¯re carrying isn¡¯t rk¡¯s. If he finds out, do you think he¡¯ll let you off easily?¡±


    Before returning to the country, she had thoroughly investigated Jordyn. rk¡¯s divorce from N was entirely linked to her. If rk discovered the child wasn¡¯t his, it would devastate him.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Jordyn hissed.


    Hearing the panic in Jordyn¡¯s voice, Reba smiled. ¡°As long as you keep quiet, no one will ever know.¡±


    ¡°Just wait!¡± Jordyn growled, angrily hanging up. She nced down at her slightly rounded belly, malice flickering in her eyes.


    Chapter 32!


    It seemed this baby had to go.


    When N got home, she organized the documents Ryan had given her and sent them to William.


    Just as she finished, the doorbell rang. Seeing rk outside, she frowned and chose not to answer.


    Upon recalling how rk had threatened her with a knifest time, a chill ran down her spine. Without hesitation, she called the police.


    The police arrived quickly, and only then did N open the door.


    ¡°N¡­¡± rk¡¯s voice was agitated as he tried to approach<b>, </b>but the police restrained him.


    ¡°N, I just want to see you. I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± rk pleaded.


    He appeared drunk, his face unnaturally flushed, his eyes unfocused as they struggled to meet hers.


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 322

    Chapter <b>322 </b>


    N¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. If you show up here again, I¡¯ll call the police again.¡±


    rk appeared hurt by her words, gazing at her sorrowfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you hated me <b>this </b>much now¡­¡±


    N turned her head away, unwilling to look at his seemingly affectionate face¨Cit only made her feel sick.


    After gathering all the necessary information, the police took rk to the station for questioning He was eventually bailed out by Jordyn.


    As soon as rk exited the police station, he began to walk away, but Jordyn quickly grabbed his arm. ¡°rk, I know I acted impulsively this time, but we already have a child. Even <b>if </b>you don¡¯t care for me, you should think about the child. Besides, if you divorce me now, people will assume you¡¯re guilty, and your reputation will suffer even more.¡±


    rk coldly shrugged her off. ¡°I don¡¯t need your fake kindness. My reputation¡¯s already ruined¨Chow much worse can it get? Staying with you will only drag me down further.¡±


    After this incident, he finally saw Jordyn for what she was¨Ca thoughtless woman who acted out of jealousy without considering the consequences.


    He must have been out of his mind to marry her. Now, she clung to him like a leech, and it disgusted him.


    ¡°rk, I really know I was wrong¡­¡± Jordyn pleaded.


    ¡°If you truly know you were wrong, then be at the courthouse first thing tomorrow morning for the divorce. I can¡¯t stand to look at you for another second!¡± rk growled.


    He turned and walked away, his back radiating indifference.


    Jordyn stood there, watching him leave, her eyes filled with resentment. She wasn¡¯t going to let him get rid of her that easily.


    Sitting in her car, Jordyn paused for a moment, then pulled out her phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Durant, do you have a moment?¡±


    The next morning, as soon as N stepped out of her building, she was blocked by rk. Holding a bouquet of roses and breakfast, he stood in her way.


    A wave of disgust swept over her, and she tried to walk past him.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry I scared youst night. This is my way of apologizing. Please ept it,¡± rk offered.


    N took a cautious step back, her eyes cold and wary. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She kept a close watch on his movements, ready to bolt at the slightest hint of danger. To her, rk was nothing more than a lunatic¨Ca ticking time bomb.


    ¡°N, I really am just here to apologize. I promise I won¡¯t hurt you again. I was so angry before, I lost control,<b>¡± </b>rk exined.


    +25 Bonus


    N remained unmoved. ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. Just stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but can you at least take the flowers and breakfast?¡± rk pleaded.


    ¡°No,¡± N said curtly.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m divorcing Jordyn today. I know I¡¯ve been stupid and hurt you in so many ways. Can¡¯t you give me another chance to start over?¡± rk asked.


    N couldn¡¯t help butugh at his shamelessness. ¡°rk, I can¡¯t believe you have the nerve to say that. Do you think you¡¯re the only man in the world?¡±


    rk didn¡¯t get angry. He simply looked at her calmly. ¡°N, I told you before my uncle would never marry you, but you didn¡¯t believe me. The moment Reba returned, he dumped you for her.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not getting back with you either. I don¡¯t have a habit of picking up trash,¡± N retorted.


    rk smiled. ¡°N, you¡¯ll see one day that <i>we¡¯re </i>truly meant to be together.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 323

    Chapter <b>323 </b>


    N didn¡¯t pay any attention to rk as she walked right past him.


    Unexpectedly, rk followed her to her car. ¡°N, if you just take the flowers and breakfast, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    N frowned, barely holding back the urge to snap at him.


    Just as she was about to respond, an angry voice cut through the air. ¡°rk, stay away from N!¡±


    Both rk and N turned to see Gabriel approaching.


    A flicker of surprise crossed rk¡¯s face before he forced a smile. ¡°Gabriel, what are you doing here?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s expression was cold and unyielding. ¡°You and N are divorced. Stay away from her, or you¡¯ll have to deal with me!¡±


    rk¡¯s smile faded slightly, and his tone chilled. ¡°What happens between N and me is none of your business. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re just her stepbrother. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself!¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    Before he could reply, the sound of an engine starting broke the tense silence¨CN had driven off without saying another word.


    The two men stood there, locked in a dark re.


    rk scoffed, then turned and walked away.


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes as he watched rk leave.


    ¡­


    rk pulled up to the courthouse at 9:00 a.m. sharp.


    After waiting over ten minutes without any sign of Jordyn, his patience began to wear thin.


    He called her. ¡°When are you getting here? Even if you don¡¯t show up today, I have plenty of ways to make you agree to the divorce!¡±


    There was a brief pause before Jordyn¡¯s voice came through. ¡°I¡¯m not going to divorce you.¡±


    ¡°Jordyn, don¡¯t push your luck while I¡¯m still willing to talk nicely,¡± rk warned.


    ¡°I met with Mr. Durantst night. He agreed to coborate with yourpany. Are you sure you still want a divorce?¡± Jordyn asked.


    Albert Durant, whom she mentioned, was a former client of the Sumner Group. Jordyn had been his point <b>of </b>contact back when she worked as a secretary.


    Since rk took over Cyrus¡®pany, he had been trying to secure a partnership with Albert<b>, </b>but thetter had consistently refused to meet him. Securing this partnership could resolve thepany¡¯s current issues.


    How could Jordyn, just a lowly secretary, have managed to change Albert¡¯s mind?


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°Jordyn, are you making this up because you don¡¯t want a divorce? Do you really think I¡¯ll believe this nonsense? ¡°rk questioned.


    Jordyn knew rk wouldn¡¯t trust her easily, so she calmly replied, ¡°Mr. Durant has already signed the contract. I have it here. If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane and see it for yourself.¡±


    She hung up immediately after.


    rk considered the situation for a moment before starting the car. If Jordyn was trying to trick him, he¡¯d make sure she regretted it.


    Half an hourter, rk arrived at Jordyn¡¯s ce.


    As soon as he entered the living room, Jordyn handed him a folder.


    rk opened it. As he skimmed through, his expression shifted from cold disbelief to surprise, finally settling into joy.


    He looked at Jordyn with newfound warmth in his eyes. ¡°Jordyn, how did you pull this off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only willing to help you if we stay married. If you still want a divorce-¡± Jordyn began.


    Before she could finish, rk interrupted, ¡°Forget the divorce. I was just angry. I won¡¯t bring it up again<b>, </b>ever!¡± But Jordyn didn¡¯t believe him. She knew rk too well. He was a man who would do anything to get what he wanted. If he could stay married for the sake of a contract today, he could just as easily abandon her for something else tomorrow.


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 324

    Chapter <b>324 </b>


    However, that didn¡¯t matter anymore. All Jordyn wanted was to stay by rk¡¯s side.


    ¡°When I was talking business with Mr. Durant earlier, there was an ident. I saved his life, and he promised me <b>a </b>favor,¡± Jordyn exined.


    rk frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this sooner?¡±


    If Jordyn had told him earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have had to forge Prospectus Technology¡¯s name to sign contracts with otherpanies.


    Not wanting to continue the topic, Jordyn changed the subject. ¡°Did you go see N this morning?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± rk asked.


    Seeing the usatory look on his face, Jordyn smiled bitterly. ¡°A friend of mine lives nearby. She saw you and sent me a picture. We¡¯re still married, and you¡¯re already chasing after N?¡±


    rk rubbed his nose, feeling a little regretful about seeing N earlier. He hadn¡¯t expected Jordyn to convince Albert to sign the contract.


    ¡°Jordyn, let¡¯s not dwell on the past. You helped me through this, and from now on, I¡¯ll be good to you and our child. What matters most is that we live a good life together as a family,¡± rk promised.


    Jordyn looked down, choosing not to continue the conversation.


    After spending some time with Jordyn, rk left in a hurry, clutching the contract.


    Jordyn walked to the window, watching him drive away, her gaze indifferent. She returned to the living room and dialed Reba¡¯s number.


    ¡°Thanks for your help with the contract,¡± she said.


    ¡°No need to thank me. Just keep doing what I say,¡± Reba replied.


    As soon as she hung up, a video call notification appeared. Her expression darkened, but she gritted her teeth and answered.


    ¡°Where¡¯s today¡¯s video? You didn¡¯t send it,¡± said the man on the other end.


    He wore a white coat and sat behind an office desk, his smile disturbingly cold.


    Reba took a deep breath, steadying her nerves. ¡°Drake, aren¡¯t you tired of watching me every day?¡±


    Drake Mummery raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°I know a woman who¡¯s just your type,¡± Reba suggested.


    Drake chuckled darkly, his gaze turning cold. ¡°Reba, don¡¯t y games with me. I can send your medical records to Damon¡¯s email anytime.¡±


    Reba paled, taking a few seconds to respond. ¡°I¡¯ll send you her photo. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    After ending the video call, she quickly forwarded the photos she had secretly arranged to be taken to Drake.


    Momentster, another video call popped up.


    ¡°What¡¯s that woman¡¯s name?¡± Drake asked, his face tense, though Reba could sense the excitement he was


    trying to hide.


    +25 Bonus


    Reba smirked. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be interested. You-


    ¡°Just tell me her name,¡± Drake interrupted coldly,


    ¡°N Jayston,¡± Reba answered.


    Drake¡¯s eyes widened before he burst intoughter, his face alight with unrestrained excitement and joy.


    Reba frowned. She had never seen Drake like this. Still, his interest in N was good news for her.


    ¡°If you want, I can have someone drug her and get the kind of videos you¡¯d like,¡± she offered.


    As soon as the words left her mouth<b>, </b>she was chilled by the icy look in Drake¡¯s eyes. Her hand trembled as she gripped the phone tightly.


    ¡°D¨CDid I say something wrong?¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her. If you do, I¡¯ll make sure you have nowhere to hide,¡± Drake warned.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 325

    Chapter <b>325 </b>


    Disbelief shed across Reba¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like her?¡± she asked.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°You just need to remember she¡¯s not someone you can mess with. I¡¯m returning to the country soon, so you¡¯d better not make any moves. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences!¡± Drake warned.


    Reba froze for a moment, but before she could react, the video call ended.


    After tossing his phone onto the table, Drake¡¯s expression turned into one of extreme excitement.


    Finally, he had found her!


    Meanwhile, Reba stared at her now nk phone screen, her gaze cold.


    What did Drake mean by saying N was off¨Climits? And his reaction¨Cit didn¡¯t seem like he was romantically interested in her.


    After all, if Drake were interested in a woman, he would first have private photos of her taken, then use those to coerce her into sleeping with him.


    The more Reba thought about it, the stranger Drake¡¯s attitude seemed. There had to be something more going on!


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was off.


    After thinking it over for a while, she decided to let it go for now. She¡¯d figure out what Drake was up to once he returned to the country.


    That evening, just as N was getting off work, two men in ck suits stopped her in the underground parking lot.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, Mr. Richard would like to see you,¡± one of them said.


    N¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I have nothing to say to him.¡±


    The men remained unperturbed. ¡°Mr. Richard said if you don¡¯t agree to meet him, he¡¯ll have no choice but to pay a visit to your father.¡±


    N frowned, her voice icy. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take you there,¡± they replied.


    ¡°I have my own car,¡± N said curtly.


    After a moment of tense silence, one of the men called Richard.


    After a brief exchange, he turned back to her. ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you at Paradine.¡±


    It was over an hourter when N finally arrived at Paradine.


    A server led her to the private room, where Richard was growing impatient.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    The moment she sat down, he spoke harshly, ¡°I hear you¡¯ve submitted new evidence with yourwyer?¡±


    ¡°Your informationwork is impressive.¡± N smiled, meeting Richard¡¯s gaze without a trace of fear.


    Richard¡¯s eyes were cold. His face, which bore a resemnce to Damon¡¯s, was deeply lined, yet he still radiated authority. ¡°You won¡¯t win this case. Name your terms.¡±


    ¡°I just want a fair trial,¡± N replied.


    There was a cold glint in Richard¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fair? You need to decide what¡¯s more important¨Cfairness or your family. Think about it.¡±


    N snickered. ¡°Is that a threat?¡±


    ¡°Take it however you want. You don¡¯t really think Damon is still going to protect you, do you?¡± Richard taunted.


    Richard¡¯s gaze grew even more disdainful as he recalled how N had seduced Damon and rk. He should never have softened and allowed rk to marry her in the first ce!


    ¡°He¡¯s certainly not protecting me. But I¡¯m not dropping thewsuit,¡± N said firmly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you do or not. Do you really think a kidnapping charge will put my son in prison?¡± Richard asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the fraud involving Harris Pharmaceuticals,¡± N reminded him.


    Richard gestured to the bodyguard standing next to him. The man picked up a file from the table and handed it to N.


    ¡°Harrison has already agreed to drop the charges. He even took 7,000,000 dors from me. If you don¡¯t drop the case, I can turn around and sue him for extortion. You wouldn¡¯t want your father to go to prison at his age, would you?¡± Richard informed her.


    N took the file, her eyes filling with disbelief and anger as she flipped through the pages. Her hands trembled, crumpling the paper.


    Thewsuit had been her initiative. Harrison had no authority to drop it. Now that he had taken so much money from the Sumners, their legal team could easily frame it as extortion.


    She tossed the file onto the table, her heart growing cold with disappointment.


    D


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 326

    Chapter <b>326 </b>


    N knew there was no way Harrison didn¡¯t realize she would be at a disadvantage once he epted the money. But he took it anyway.


    She had lost¨Cnot to the Summers, but to Harrison.


    She looked up at Richard, about to speak, when the door to the private room suddenly swung open.


    Damon walked in, his expression cold as he stared at Richard. ¡°Dad, I remember telling you not to bother her.¡±


    Richard¡¯s scowl deepened, and he replied icily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say yesterday that we¡¯ve cut ties? What does <b>it </b>matter to you if I bother her or not?¡±


    Damon nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. In that case, Prospectus Technology will have issues with the Sumner Group too.¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous! You¡¯re going to turn against the Sumner Group just for a woman?¡± Richard bellowed.


    Damon remained silent, but his gaze spoke volumes.


    From the moment Damon entered the room, N only nced at him once before ignoring himpletely.


    She fixed her eyes on Richard and said, ¡°Mr. Richard, I¡¯ll withdraw thewsuit as you requested. But one day, I will seek justice on my own terms.¡±


    With that, she turned to leave.


    As she reached the door, Damon blocked her path. ¡°If the Sumners bother you again, just call me, and I¡¯ll handle it.


    11


    N looked at him, exasperated. ¡°Mr. Summer, I thought I made myself clearst time. I don¡¯t want anything to do with you anymore.¡±


    Staring into her cold eyes, Damon replied quietly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to get involved with you. I just don¡¯t want the Sumners to cause you any more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you part of the Sumners?¡± N shot back.


    The only difference between Damon and the rest of the Sumners was that he didn¡¯t personally target Harrison and


    her.


    N¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Mr. Summer, however the Sumners treat me is my business. If you can¡¯t take my side and won¡¯t help the Sumners against me, then don¡¯t try to y both sides. Let¡¯s just pretend we¡¯re strangers from now on.¡±


    Leaving those cold words behind, she got into her car and drove away.


    N sped to the hospital and quickly headed to Harrison¡¯s room.


    Hearing theughter inside, she took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Everyone in the room froze when they saw her.


    ¡°N, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Sensing something was off, Gabriel stood up and walked toward her.


    N didn¡¯t even look at him. Her eyes were fixed coldly on Harrison, who was lying in bed.


    ¡°Am I only worth 7,000,000 dors in your eyes? You should¡¯ve asked Richard for more, at least double that


    +25 Bonus


    amount!¡±


    Harrison frowned. ¡°I warned you not to go up against the Sumners.¡±


    ¡°So, you took Richard¡¯s money behind my back and let him use it to threaten me into dropping thewsuit?¡± N growled.


    Wren hurriedly said, ¡°N, your dad¡¯s not in good health. He can¡¯t take any stress. Besides, he used the money to


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you. Can you just keep your mouth shut?¡± N interrupted.


    Wren¡¯s face fell. Though she didn¡¯t say anything else, her expression was full of grievance and displeasure.


    Harrison looked at N with disappointment. ¡°N, you still don¡¯t realize you¡¯re wrong. Instead, you¡¯re taking your anger out on an elder. You¡¯ve let me down.¡±


    N chuckled. ¡°I feel the same. You¡¯ve let me down as a father. I will drop thewsuit, but I won¡¯t see you again. I¡¯ll transfer your medical expenses to your ount each month. I¡¯m leaving Saintornia soon and won¡¯t being back.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 327

    Chapter <b>327 </b>


    Ignoring Harrison¡¯s reaction, N turned and left without another word.


    Behind her, Wren eximed, ¡°Harrison, calm down. Take deep breaths. The doctor said you can¡¯t get agitated!¡±


    N hesitated briefly but didn¡¯t look back. She took a deep breath and walked straight out of the hospital room.


    As she reached the hospital entrance, Gabriel caught up to her.


    ¡°N¡­¡± He blocked her path. ¡°Your father¡¯s not in good health right now. He can¡¯t handle stress. Please, try to understand.¡±


    N shot him a cold nce. ¡°Understand him? Who¡¯s going to understand me?¡±


    She had risked her life to put Cyrus away, only for Harrison to undo it all.


    To him, she probably no longer mattered. Before marrying Wren, he had promised to put her first. Now, it seemed Wren meant more to him than she ever had.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset,¡± Gabriel said gently. ¡°But your father did this to protect you. You can¡¯t take on the Sumners by yourself. You¡¯d only end up in danger.¡®


    11


    N¡¯s expression remained icy. ¡°Whether there¡¯s danger or not is my choice to make. No one else has the right to decide for me.¡±


    Gabriel sighed. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll understand why your dad did what he did.¡±


    ¡°Save your breath until that dayes,¡± N retorted.


    She shoved him aside, opened her car door, got in, and drove off.


    Gabriel frowned as he watched her car disappear into the distance.


    Back in the hospital room, Harrison still hadn¡¯t calmed down, his face twisted in anger.


    Wren gently patted his back and nced at Gabriel. ¡°How did it go? Is N still mad?¡±


    Gabriel pressed his lips together, speaking in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her again when I get home.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Harrison snapped. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge me as her father anymore, fine. I won¡¯t go after her. She can do whatever she wants!¡±


    Seeing Harrison getting worked up again, Wren quickly interjected, ¡°Harrison, don¡¯t get upset. N is still a child, she-¡±


    ¡°Child? She¡¯s nearly 30! When is she going to grow up?!¡± Harrison huffed.


    ¡°Alright, alright, calm down. If you pass out again, you¡¯ll end up back in the ER,¡± Wren coaxed gently.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression remained indifferent as he nced at Harrison. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head back.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, and be careful on your way home,¡± Harrison replied.


    After leaving the hospital, Gabriel got into his car and drove home, determined to speak with N again. 1


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Meanwhile, N had just arrived at her building when she received a call from William.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, regarding Cyrus¡® case, I heard you¡¯re nning to drop the charges?¡± William inquired.


    N lowered her gaze, pausing for a few seconds before quietly replying, ¡°Yes, Mr. Harwell. Thank you for your help. Please proceed with withdrawing the charges. I¡¯ll transfer the legal fees shortly.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, why are you dropping the charges? With the evidence you¡¯ve provided, our chances of winning are much stronger now. It would be a shame to give up at this point,¡± William urged.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I don¡¯t want to pursue this anymore. Please help me withdraw the charges,¡± N insisted.


    She ended the call and immediately transferred the legal fees to William.


    Tossing her phone onto the passenger seat, she slumped forward against the steering wheel, consumed by despair and an overwhelming sense of helpless rage.


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 328

    Chapter <b>328 </b>


    N had expected Harrison to support her, but instead, he sided with the Sumners.


    After a while, she slowly lifted her head and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Her gaze hardened with determination. She was resolute¨Cshe would leave Saintornia.


    Not long after N returned home, the doorbell rang. Seeing Gabriel outside, she didn¡¯t open the door. Instead, she told him coldly to leave.


    Gabriel stood at the door for a moment. When it became clear N had no intention of letting him in, he said softly, ¡°N, we¡¯ll talk when you¡¯ve calmed down.¡±


    N felt there was nothing left to discuss and had no desire to engage. She remained silent.


    Gabriel stared at the closed door, sighed, and then turned to leave.


    In the days that followed, N¡¯s life resumed its familiar rhythm¨Cworking and studying at home.


    Gabriel tried reaching out several times, but her cold demeanor discouraged him from pushing further.


    A weekter, N received a call from Vrie, inviting her to her birthday party.


    Vrie¡¯s father, the CEO of the Weir Group, always made sure her birthday was a grand affair.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be there on time,¡± N assured her. ¡°Do you have any gift preferences?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you like! I love everything you give me,¡± Vrie replied with augh.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go shopping in the next few days,¡± N said.


    After the call, N contemted what to get Vrie. Last year, she had given her a luxury handbag. Perhaps this year, a dress would be a good choice.


    The next day, after work, N headed straight to the mall.


    After browsing for over an hour, she finally found a dress she liked. Just as she was about to ask the sales associate to wrap it up, a sharp voice cut through the air behind her.


    ¡°N, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡±


    She turned to find Jordyn standing a short distance away, her eyes filled with hostility.


    N had no interest in engaging. She turned back to the sales associate. ¡°Please wrap the dress.¡±


    Just as the sales associate was about to pick up the dress, Jordyn swiftly walked over and snatched it away. ¡°I like this dress too. I¡¯ll buy it. Just charge it to my card.¡±


    She handed both the dress and her card to the sales associate with an air of arrogance.


    The sales associate frowned slightly and said, ¡°Miss, this dress was chosen by Ms. Jayston first. Perhaps you¡¯d like to browse our other selections? We have many beautiful options.¡±


    Jordyn scoffed. ¡°I want this one. It doesn¡¯t matter who picked it first. It¡¯s in my hands now, so it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Chopte E


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The sales associate nced at N, unsure of what to do.


    She wanted to give the dress to N, but Jordyn¡¯s aggressive demeanor made her hesitate. Everyone who shopped here was wealthy or influential, and upsetting anyone could cost her job.


    N remained indifferent. ¡°<b>If </b>she wants it, let her have it.¡±


    Jordyn was caught off guard, clearly not expecting N to give up so easily.


    Earlier, she had noticed how much N seemed to like the dress, but her calm reaction now made Jordyn feel like she was striking at nothing, which left her somewhat frustrated.


    Sensing Jordyn¡¯s hesitation, the sales associate quickly took the dress and card with a smile. ¡°Miss, please follow me this way.¡±


    N raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t tell me your card doesn¡¯t have enough money?¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 329

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Seeing the mockery in N¡¯s eyes, Jordyn sneered and followed the sales associate to the checkout.


    After purchasing the dress, Jordyn strutted back to N with her chin raised, eyes brimming with contempt.


    Jordyn then sneered. ¡°This card is from rk. It has no limit. Don¡¯t think buying this dress is a big deal. I could buy the entire store and still have money left over!¡±


    N nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm, but I wonder if buying the store would make rk turn against you?¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s expression faltered for a moment, but she quickly recovered and replied coldly, ¡°What does it matter to you? Whether it¡¯s rk or this dress, they have nothing to do with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. This dress is the smallest size. It won¡¯t fit your figure anyway. And¡­ I find your touch repulsive. Even if you hadn¡¯t bought it, I wouldn¡¯t want it anymore,¡± N shot back.


    The thought of Jordyn touching the gift intended for Vrie made N feel nauseated.


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes red with anger, her gaze murderous. She realized N had deliberately provoked her.


    At this point, the dress wasn¡¯t just a prize¨Cit had be a symbol of how N had humiliated her.


    Her fingers tightened around her handbag, knuckles turning white. ¡°N, don¡¯t get too cocky! Without Damon, dealing with you will be a piece of cake!¡±


    N raised an eyebrow, about to retort when rk appeared at the entrance.


    His eyes widened, and he looked awkward upon seeing her. Just a few days ago, he had promised N he would divorce Jordyn, but now¡­


    Not only could he not divorce her, but hispany might also need Jordyn¡¯s support.


    He approached Jordyn and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you say you were going shopping for the baby?


    11


    Seeing rk, Jordyn immediately linked arms with him and resumed her haughty demeanor. ¡°rk, I saw this dress as we passed by the store. I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Jayston to try to take it from me. I told her I saw it first, and she mocked me, saying I wanted to steal everything from her. But I clearly saw it first¡­¡±


    She looked aggrieved, ying the part of the victim.


    Had N not known the full story, she might have believed Jordyn¡¯s lies.


    rk nced at the dress in Jordyn¡¯s hands and said quietly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve bought the dress, let¡¯s go. I have a meeting soon.¡±


    Jordyn pulled away from him, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Are you still in love with N? Is that why you¡¯re letting her bully me without doing anything?¡±


    Her voice was loud, drawing the attention of those around them.


    rk felt a surge of embarrassment, his anger rising as he looked at her. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to waste time on such trivial matters. Let¡¯s leave now.<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°Trivial? Hah, rk, you didn¡¯t even exin thest time you were all over her. If you still have feelings for her, let¡¯s divorce. I¡¯ll let you be with her!¡± Jordyn cried.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Her words changed the crowd¡¯s perception of N.


    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s so pretty, but it turns out she¡¯s a mistress,¡±


    ¡°Mistresses are so bold nowadays, even confronting the wife,¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought shopping could lead to such a scandal? This trip was worth it!¡±


    The murmurs around them grew unbearable, filled with mockery and insults directed at N.


    Jordyn smirked. As rk¡¯s wife, tarnishing N¡¯s reputation was easy.


    rk frowned, gritting his teeth. ¡°Haven¡¯t you made enough of a scene? Will you only be happy if you humiliate me in public?¡±


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 330

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t refused to help me, would I have made such a fuss?¡± Jordyn challenged, her gaze filled with usation.


    rk was rendered speechless.


    After a moment of silence, he turned to N. ¡°N, perhaps you should apologize to Jordyn and put this matter to rest.¡±


    N sneered. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Apologize to her? Why should I?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You were seen hugging my husband not long ago, remember? I still have photos. Would you like me to show them to you?¡± Jordyn taunted.


    N¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Jordyn, stop pretending. You were the one who interfered in my marriage with rk. Now that you¡¯re married to him, have you forgotten what you did?


    ¡°As for that photo, you can ask rk about it yourself. I¡¯m not interested in trash.


    ¡°Also, you mentioned I was fighting with you over the dress. Did you forget there are security cameras in the mall? Should I get the footage to see who was really fighting over it?


    ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s a dress or a man, I wouldn¡¯t want anything from you because I find it disgusting!¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s anger red, and she instinctively retorted, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I have videos of rk cheating with you. Are you sure you want me to show them in front of everyone?¡± N


    asked.


    Jordyn gnashed her teeth. She certainly didn¡¯t want those videos revealed, but N¡¯s confident demeanor only made her fury boil over.


    The crowd, which had previously looked at N with disdain, now turned their scornful gaze toward Jordyn.


    Just as she was about to respond, rk grabbed her and pulled her aside.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Jordyn cried.


    rk ignored her protests, releasing her only when they reached a corner.


    ¡°rk, didn¡¯t you see how everyone was looking at us? Dragging me away like this makes it seem like we¡¯re guilty!¡± she protested.


    rk¡¯s expression was icy. ¡°It¡¯s better to look guilty than to risk her exposing our intimate video to the public!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not satisfied!¡± Jordynined.


    ¡°What are you dissatisfied with? We¡¯re married now. She¡¯s just a stranger to us. Why do you keep provoking her?¡± rk snapped.


    His eyes zed with fury as if he might strangle Jordyn at any moment. His gaze was menacing and intense.


    Jordyn took a step back, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Why am I provoking her? Don¡¯t you know? If you didn¡¯t have any feelings for her, I wouldn¡¯t care about her. But can you honestly say you have no feelings for her at all?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re over,¡± rk said firmly.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°As long as you still have feelings for her, it¡¯s not over,¡± Jordyn argued.


    rk¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°If you want to keep arguing, go ahead. I¡¯m going back to my meeting.¡±


    He turned and walked away.


    Jordyn red at his retreating figure, frustration and anger bubbling inside her.


    After a moment of hesitation, she stomped her foot and ran after him.


    Once Jordyn and rk had left, N continued browsing but found no dresses that appealed to her. She decided to go home.


    Upon arriving, she saw Gabriel standing at her door. She frowned and approached him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened at her indifference. ¡°I received two invitations to a jewelry auction from a friend today. I thought you might be interested. Would you like to join me?¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 331

    N nced at the invitation in Gabriel¡¯s hand. She hadn¡¯t bought a birthday gift yet, so attending the jewelry auction could be a nice alternative.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to feel obligated to him.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not interested,¡± she declined.


    Gabriel looked a bit helpless. ¡°N, are you still upset about what happened with your dad?¡±


    N met his gaze calmly. ¡°This is between me and him. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Gabriel seemed hurt by her response. ¡°But we¡¯re family!¡±


    ¡°To your mom, I¡¯ve never been considered part of the family. In her eyes, the three of you are the family,¡± N retorted.


    ¡°She¡¯s her, and I¡¯m me! To me, you are family,¡± Gabriel insisted, his expression earnest and passionate.


    N paused before replying, ¡°But we¡¯re not destined to be a family.¡®


    The hallway fell into a heavy silence, their breathing the only sound breaking it.


    Gabriel¡¯s emotions flickered in his eyes. He seemed on the verge of saying something but thenposed himself.


    As if nothing had happened, he looked down and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want any contact with me. I¡¯ll give the invitation to Melody. If you¡¯re interested, you can go with her.¡±


    He then walked past her and left.


    The next morning, as soon as N entered theb, Melody approached her.


    ¡°N, your brother gave me two tickets to a jewelry auction this morning. Do you want to go with me?¡± Melody asked.


    N was surprised that Gabriel had actually done that. She shook her head. ¡°No, I have other ns.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even told you the date yet. How do you know you have ns? You don¡¯t want to go with me, do you?¡± Melody pouted, clearly disappointed.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that you could use this opportunity to get closer to him. Don¡¯t you want to pursue him?¡± N asked.


    ¡°I do¡­¡± Melody murmured.


    Conflict shed in her eyes. Gabriel had mentioned earlier that morning that N was feeling down and suggested she take N to the auction to cheer her up.


    ¡°But I still want to go with you. Men don¡¯t understand things like jewelry. Pleasee with me!¡± Melody pleaded.


    N hesitated but ultimately refused, ¡°Melody, let him apany you. I really don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ||


    Seeing her firm stance, Melody knew she wouldn¡¯t change her mind. What N had decided wouldn¡¯t change because of others.


    ¡°Okay, then,¡± Melody relented.


    Chapter Say


    25 Bonus


    At lunch, Melody told Gabriel about the situation. ¡°Gabriel, she doesn¡¯t want to go. Maybe you could join me instead?¡±


    Gabriel was aware of Melody cautiously testing the waters. He lowered his eyes, his handsome profile cold.


    After a few seconds, he declined with a smile, ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m not interested in jewelry. You can invite other friends.¡±


    Melody bit her lip, about to muster the courage to invite him again, but he stood up, carrying his tray.


    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Enjoy your meal,¡± Gabriel said.


    Without waiting for Melody¡¯s reaction, he turned and left.


    Gabriel returned to his office with a cold expression and sat at his desk, pondering how to get N to stop resisting him so much. After all, if their rtionship remained this strained, his feelings for her would remain buried forever.


    After a while of contemtion, he came up with an idea.


    P


    Support


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 332

    Chapter <b>332 </b>


    Soon, Melody returned, looking dejected. It was clear she was still upset about Gabriel¡¯s refusal to apany her to the jewelry auction.


    Gabriel smiled gently and said, ¡°Melody, I¡¯ve been thinking about it. Since I¡¯m free that day too, I¡¯ll go with you after all.¡±


    Melody¡¯s eyes lit up with a hint of disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gabriel replied, his gaze warm and soft. ¡°Since I got the tickets for you, it¡¯s only fair I apany you if N isn¡¯t going.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll see you at the auction then!¡± Melody eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from your ce,¡± Gabriel said.


    Melody was momentarily taken aback.


    Gabriel¡¯s change in attitude seemed a bit sudden, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. She was confident that spending time alone with him would increase her chances of winning his affection.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the addresster,¡± she agreed.


    The entire afternoon, Melody chatted with N about Gabriel, asking about his past and his preferences in


    women.


    ¡°N, what kind of outfit do you think I should wear to the auction?¡± she asked.


    N thought for a moment. Since the auction was a rtively private event, she said, ¡°Just wear something casual. You don¡¯t need to dress too formally.¡±


    Private, smaller auctions typically weren¡¯t as grand asrger ones, and attendees usually dressedfortably.


    ¡°Got it. What color does your brother like?¡± Melody continued.


    N sighed and handed her a reagent tube. ¡°How would I know? If you really want to know, you can ask him directly. Focus on your work¨Cthese next steps are important, so don¡¯t get distracted.¡±


    Melody nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After N¡¯s reminder, Melody diligently worked until the end of the day, not mentioning Gabriel again.


    In the evening, as they finished their experiments and left theb, they saw Gabriel standing nearby.


    When he spotted Melody, he smiled and asked, ¡°Melody, do you have time tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Y¨CYes, I do! Give me a moment to change!¡± she replied, her excitement evident.


    ¡°Sure, take your time,¡± Gabriel said.


    Melody hurried to her office, leaving N and Gabriel alone at theb door.


    N gave Gabriel a casual nod before heading to her office. As soon as she stepped inside, Melody pulled her aside.


    ¡°How do I look, N? Is my makeup okay?¡± Melody asked, her eyes wide with anticipation.


    +25 Bonus


    She had applied light makeup that made her skin appear fresh, her eyes sparkling, and her lips glossy.


    ¡°You look great. Your makeup is fine,¡± N assured her.


    ¡°Fantastic! I¡¯m off now. See you tomorrow!¡± Melody eximed before rushing out.


    Watching her disappear from view, N couldn¡¯t help but smile. As she packed up and prepared to leave, her phone suddenly rang.


    When she answered, a cold<b>, </b>menacing voice came through the line. ¡°N, you¡¯ve had me locked up in the police station for so long. I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±


    Upon recognizing Cyrus¡® voice, N¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I have evidence of your crimes. If you touch me or anyone in my family, I¡¯ll make that evidence public. Do you think the Sumners will protect you then?¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 333

    Chapter <b>333 </b>


    There was a brief pause on the other end before Cyrus¡® cold voice cut through the silence. ¡°You¡¯d better not fall into my hands, or I¡¯ll make sure you wish you were dead.¡±


    He hung up immediately after that.


    N took a deep breath to steady her anger and frustration, vowing that she would get another chance to catch him.


    After changing her clothes, she grabbed her bag and headed out. As she approached the elevator, the doors slid open. She hesitated for a moment when she saw the two people inside.


    Reba, dressed in a white dress, was clinging to Damon¡¯s arm, her face bright with a smile.


    When she saw N, she subconsciously tightened her grip on Damon¡¯s arm, and her smile faltered slightly.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, what a coincidence!¡± Reba greeted, her voice tinged with forced cheerfulness.


    N considered pretending she hadn¡¯t seen them but decided to acknowledge them with a curt nod. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze briefly skimmed over N¡¯s face with indifference, as if she were a stranger, before he looked away.


    N didn¡¯t meet his gaze but could feel the chill of his stare. She pursed her lips and stepped into the elevator, turning her back to them.


    As the doors slowly closed, Reba¡¯s voice, deliberately softened, reached N¡¯s ears. ¡°Damon, what should we have for dinner? I¡¯m craving Thai food. How about you?¡±


    Damon¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion. ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you haven¡¯t changed. You always say ¡®whatever¡®,¡± Reba whined.


    Damon¡¯s response seemed to be a quietugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to go along with your wishes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll n it then!¡± Reba chirped.


    N kept her expression neutral, staring ahead. The reflection in the elevator doors captured her frosty demeanor and the couple behind her, closely entwined.


    Fortunately, the elevator ride was brief.


    After a few seconds, the doors opened, and N quickly exited.


    Once she was in her car, she started the engine and drove away, unaware of Damon¡¯s gaze lingering faintly on her departing figure.


    After N left, Damon withdrew his hand from Reba¡¯s grasp, his expression turning cold. ¡°I have other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll have the driver take you home.¡±


    Reba¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What? Damon, you¡¯re not having dinner with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy. If you need someone to apany you, I¡¯ll call Nathaniel,¡± Damon suggested.


    His indifferent gaze felt like a knife to Reba¡¯s heart, and tears began to well up in her eyes. ¡°But Nathaniel isn¡¯t my boyfriend. I just want you with me.¡±


    A hint of impatience crossed Damon¡¯s face. ¡°I said I¡¯m busy.¡®


    <b>¡°</b>If it were N asking for yourpany, would you also say you¡¯re busy<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Reba </b>asked.


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She¡¯s different from you.¡±


    25 Bontis


    Tears slowly fell from Reba¡¯s eyes as she looked at him with a bitter smile. ¡°<b>Yes</b>, of course, <b>she¡¯s </b>different. She doesn¡¯t have to do anything to easily win your love, while even though I have just a few months <b>left </b><b>to </b>live and am using a life¨Csaving favor to keep you with me, you still don¡¯t feel anything for me.¡±


    Damon looked at her with a detached expression. ¡°Reba, it¡¯s over between us. I can¡¯t fall in love with you again.


    ¡°I know! Damon, how could I not know you won¡¯t love me again? But I can¡¯t ept it! We used to love each other so much¡­¡± Reba cried.


    After seeing how he loved someone else, how could she ept that he no longer loved her?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you feel. It¡¯s over,¡± Damon repeated.


    He wasn¡¯t happy with how things had ended between himself and N either, but what could he do?


    D


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 334

    Chapter <b>334 </b>


    N wasn¡¯t ready to forgive Damon. Could he really force her to fall in love with him again?


    Damon opened the car door and said calmly, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    After having the driver take Reba home, Damon returned to his office to continue working. Work was the only thing that temporarily distracted him from thoughts of N.


    Today, however, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t concentrate on the documents in his hands. Frustrated, he tossed the files onto his desk, grabbed his car keys, and left the office.


    Once Melody and Gabriel had finished ordering at the restaurant, she looked up at him across the table andmented, ¡°Gabriel, I¡¯ve never been to such a high¨Cend restaurant before. The food here is so expensive.¡±


    Gabriel smiled, his voice gentle. ¡°Then you should get used to it.¡±


    He was already handsome, but with his bright smile under the lights, he looked almost glowing¨Cso good- looking that it was hard to look away.


    Melody¡¯s face flushed instantly, and she quickly looked away.


    ¡°W¨CWhy should I get used to it? My sry¡­¡± she stuttered.


    ¡°Because I might take you out to eat here often in the future,¡± Gabriel replied.


    Melody¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly. She turned back to Gabriel, summoning her courage, and asked, Gabriel¡­ you were always so distant before. Why are you suddenly so enthusiastic?¡±


    11


    ¡°Surely you can figure that out for yourself,¡± Gabriel countered.


    Melody lowered her gaze, remaining silent. Although she liked Gabriel, she wasn¡¯t infatuated to the point of losing her reason. There had to be a reason behind his sudden change in attitude.


    ¡°Gabriel, is there something you need my help with?¡± she asked.


    Gabriel¡¯s smile deepened slightly, and he nodded. ¡°Actually, there is something I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about N, right?¡± Melody asked, pressing further.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gabriel answered straightforwardly.


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Melody¡¯s face. Although she knew Gabriel and N were siblings, they weren¡¯t biologically rted. She had always felt that Gabriel¡¯s concern for N was a bit excessive.


    ¡°I might not be able to help with N. She refused to go to that auction, no matter what I said,¡± Melody exined.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression grew serious.


    After a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯d like you to keep an eye on her and look out for her. She¡¯s had a falling out with her family recently and doesn¡¯t have many friends. You¡¯re one of her closest female friends.¡±


    Melody nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you and she are always busy with experiments and barely have any free time. Are you all very busy?¡± Gabriel asked.


    +25 Bonus


    <b>¡°</b>Yeah, we¡¯re racing to meet deadlines,¡± Melody replied.


    ¡°If you need any help, feel free to let me know. I¡¯m not that busy at the moment,¡± Gabriel offered.


    Melody hesitated momentarily and asked slowly, ¡°Gabriel, I notice that N¡¯s attitude toward you seems quite cold. Why are you still so concerned about her?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s my sister. What kind of brother would hold a grudge against his sister?¡± Gabriel answered matter- of¨Cfactly.


    Seeing his sincere expression, Melody finally rxed. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try to persuade N to reconcile with you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you in advance,¡± Gabriel said, then asked her for some details about their experiments.


    Melody, without suspicion, answered all his questions.


    By the end of the meal, Gabriel had learned quite a bit about their experiments.


    After dropping Melody off at home, his smile gradually faded, turning cold.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 335

    Chapter <b>335 </b>


    Gabriel contacted the head <b>of </b>the R&D department at a rivalpany, smiling as he said, ¡°Mr. <b>Palfrey</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>have some details about Prospectus Technology¡¯s experimental research. Would you be interested?¡±


    As soon as N arrived at the office the next morning, Melody excitedly shared the details of her dinner with Gabriel from the previous night. ¡°N, he¡¯s so gentle and handsome. Afterst night, I think I like him even more!


    ¡±


    Seeing Melody¡¯s flushed cheeks and lovestruck expression, N couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Take it slow. You¡¯ve only had one dinner, and you¡¯re already so excited.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But I¡¯ll keep trying and aim to win him over soon, so I can be your sister¨Cinw!¡± Melody gushed.


    N¡¯s smile brightened. ¡°Go for it. I believe in you!¡±


    Just then, the office door opened, and Gabriel walked in, smiling.


    ¡°What are you two so happy about?¡± he asked.


    Melody¡¯s cheeks flushed again at the sight of him. She shook her head quickly. ¡°Nothing. We need to start the experiment.¡±


    With that, she hurriedly changed into herb coat and left.


    Now alone with Gabriel, N pretended not to notice him, reeling in her smile as she turned her focus to her report.


    Noticing her cold demeanor, Gabriel lowered his gaze and silently took his seat at hisputer. It was fine. In time, she wouldn¡¯t be so distant.


    Around noon, N received a call from Vrie, inviting her to a jewelry auction.


    N realized it was the same event Gabriel had sent her an invitation for.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually not a fan of these auctions? Why go this time?¡± N asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a piece of jewelry I¡¯ve wanted for a long time at this auction. Juste with me!¡± Vrie pleaded.


    After thinking for a moment, N agreed. If she could afford the piece Vrie liked, she might buy it as a birthday gift for her. Otherwise, she¡¯d consider other options.


    The jewelry auction was scheduled for three dayster at 7:00 p.m., and the day quickly arrived.


    Before N had even finished work, Vrie texted her, saying she was waiting downstairs, clearly excited for the auction.


    As soon as work ended, N packed up herb and headed downstairs. She spotted Vrie leaning against her red Lamborghini, engrossed in her phone.


    Just then, N¡¯s phone buzzed. She hurried over to Vrie, who looked up as she approached.


    +25 Bonuc


    ¡°You¡¯re here already? I thought I¡¯d be waiting a while,¡± Vrie remarked.


    N pulled out her phone, opened their chat, and said teasingly, ¡°Want to see how <b>many </b>reminders <b>you </b><b>sent </b><b>me</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Seeing the screen filled with her own messages, Vrie burst outughing. ¡°I just know how absorbed <b>you </b>get <b>in </b>your experiments. I was worried you¡¯d forget. I was only reminding you¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you need to remind me that many times?¡± N teased back.


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s drop it. We need to hurry. It¡¯s almost time. I brought dinner. You can eat on the way,¡± Vrie said.


    They arrived at the auction just before 7:00 p.m.


    After parking, Vrie quickly dragged N inside. As they reached the entrance, they bumped into rk and Jordyn.


    Vrie rolled her eyes. ¡°Just my luck!¡±


    rk¡¯s expression darkened, but he said nothing. Arguing with a woman in public would only make him look bad. Although rk stayed silent, Jordyn couldn¡¯t hold back and barked, ¡°Vrie, watch your mouth!¡±


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 336

    <b>Chapter </b><b>336 </b>


    Vrie sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t name anyone specifically. Why are you so quick to take offense? Have you <b>been </b><b>a </b>mistress for so long that you¡¯re feeling guilty?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jordyn was about to retort, but rk held her back.


    ¡°Enough. The auction is about to start. Let¡¯s go in,¡± he said.


    If Jordyn and Vrie started arguing at the entrance, it would only reflect poorly on him.


    Jordyn shook off his hand, fuming. ¡°rk, I¡¯m your wife, but you always defend others. Are you still thinking about that tramp, N?¡±


    The moment the words left her mouth, Vrie pped her.


    The sharp sound of the p echoed, leaving a red handprint on Jordyn¡¯s face.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?!¡± Jordyn hissed, raising her hand to strike Vrie, but thetter grabbed her wrist and pped her again on the other side of her face.


    Vrie smirked. ¡°That¡¯s better. If you keep running your mouth about tramps, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Jordyn, furious, tried to fight back, but Vrie pushed her into rk¡¯s arms. ¡°rk, keep your rabid bitch in check,¡± she warned. ¡°If I want to deal with her, I have plenty of ways to do it.¡±


    ¡°If you dare touch me again, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± Jordyn¡¯s face twisted with anger.


    ¡°What do I have to be afraid of? Do you think just because you¡¯re with rk, you can run things in Saintornia?¡±


    Vrie shot back.


    Women like Jordyn, who climbed the socialdder as mistresses, never fit into their circles. Besides, if rk had any intention of integrating her, he¡¯d have brought her to more formal events.


    Jordyn¡¯s face turned an unhealthy shade of red, looking as though she might explode with rage.


    rk¡¯s expression hardened as he looked at Vrie. ¡°Vrie, don¡¯t think you can bully us just because you¡¯re from the Weirs. Our problems are none of your concern.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I have no interest in the two of you,¡± Vrie replied coolly. ¡°But if she can¡¯t control her mouth, I¡¯ll have to step in and teach her that it¡¯s not just for spewing nonsense.¡±


    rk¡¯s eyes shed with anger, but he said nothing further and pulled Jordyn away.


    Jordyn¡¯s hateful gaze swept over N, cold and venomous, like a snake ready to strike.


    After entering the venue, rk pulled Jordyn aside and whispered, ¡°There are some prominent figures from high society here tonight. Stay close to me, and don¡¯t embarrass me. If you do, I won¡¯t bring you again.¡±


    Jordyn had pleaded with rk for days before he finally agreed to bring her to the auction.


    Suppressing her anger and frustration, she forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡±


    As she lowered her gaze, a cruel glint shed in her eyes.


    She hadn¡¯t originally nned to use the child in her womb to get back at N so soon, but Vrie¡¯s words had enraged her. Now, she was determined to make Vrie and N pay for it.


    +1<b>+</b><b>28 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Vrie and N found their seats in the venue.


    Once seated, Vrie pointed discreetly to the front row and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Damon and Reba?¡±


    N nced over and saw Damon speaking with Reba. The dim lighting blurred his features, but it <b>seemed </b>as if he was smiling.


    As N looked his way, Damon appeared to sense it and turned his head. Their eyes met.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 337

    <b>Chapter </b><b>337 </b>


    N nced away, her expression neutral, and lowered her gaze without saying anything.


    Vrie, sounding somewhat aggrieved, remarked, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what Damon sees in her. She dumped him years ago, and now he¡¯s getting back with her? It¡¯s like he¡¯s begging for humiliation!¡±


    Upon thinking about how Damon had left N for Reba, Vrie¡¯s irritation red.


    ¡°Enough about him. The auction¡¯s about to start, and you don¡¯t want to miss out on the jewelry you¡¯re interested in,¡± N reminded her.


    ¡°No worries. The piece I want is the final item,¡± Vrie replied.


    While they spoke, Jordyn, who sat diagonally behind them, watched with barely concealed resentment. She ced a hand on her lower abdomen and frowned. ¡°rk, my stomach hurts a bit. I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    rk¡¯s impatience flickered in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? The auction is about to begin.¡±


    Jordyn, who had never been to such an event before, noticed that everyone was dressed casually, and it would be troublesome if she identally bumped into someone.


    She lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it¡¯s just the air conditioning. It feels too cold.¡±


    ¡°Be back in ten minutes,¡± rk requested.


    If she hadn¡¯t helped him secure a contract with Albert, rk would never have brought her to such an event, risking embarrassment.


    His coldness and impatience made Jordyn feel a pang of disappointment. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jordyn walked toward the restroom. Five minutester, she emerged with a smile, casually washing her hands at the sink.


    ¡°What did you say to that waiter just now?¡± Reba¡¯s voice suddenly asked.


    Startled, Jordyn turned to see Reba, her eyes shing with coldness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she replied.


    Reba stepped closer, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯m warning you¨Cdon¡¯t act recklessly. If you mess up my ns, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Jordyn sneered. ¡°What do your ns have to do with me? Reba, don¡¯t think that just because you helped me once, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t forget how N and Vrie had humiliated her earlier. She wasn¡¯t going to let it slide.


    ¡°If you make a move against N at this auction, you¡¯ll definitely get noticed. Do you really want to risk being dumped by rk again, right after winning him back?¡± Reba asked.


    Jordyn bit her lower lip, clenching her hands at her sides, her head lowered in silence.


    Missing this opportunity meant she might never get another chance to deal with N. She was reluctant to give up so easily. Just thinking about Vrie pping her brought a wave of nearly unbearable humiliation.


    Seeing the hesitation in Jordyn¡¯s eyes, Reba smirked. ¡°I know you want N gone. Believe me, I feel the same. But you don¡¯t know anyone here. Even if you bribe a waiter, what¡¯s stopping him from betraying you for more


    <b>+26 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    money?¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes widened as her face turned pale. She knew Reba was right, but the thought of letting it go was <b>too </b>much to bear.


    Noticing her uncertainty, Reba added slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve said tny piece. What you do next is up to you. But <b>if </b>you get caught, I hope you can deal with the consequences.¡±


    With that, she turned coldly and walked away.


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 338

    <b>Chapter </b><b>338 </b>


    After a moment of hesitation, Jordyn decided to cancel her ns with the waiter.


    Reba was right¨Cthere would be plenty of chances to deal with Nter. There was no need to act hastily without confidence in her sess. Let N stay arrogant a little longer!


    Back at the event, the auction was already underway.


    The current item up for bid was a pink diamond ne. The main diamond was heart¨Cshaped<b>, </b>surrounded by 99 smaller diamonds that sparkled like stars around the moon. It was breathtaking, and Jordyn¡¯s attention was instantly captivated.


    ¡°rk, this ne is stunning. I want it. Can you bid on it for me?¡± she asked.


    rk didn¡¯t respond, but his gaze remained fixed on the ne. He imagined how beautiful it would look on N¡¯s neck. During his business trips, he often bought her nes, as her corbones were so elegant that any jewelry seemed to enhance her beauty.


    The bidding for the ne soon began.


    When rk didn¡¯t answer her, Jordyn frowned and was about to repeat her request. Just then, rk raised his bidding paddle.


    ¡°50,000 dors!¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight. Even though rk hadn¡¯t spoken, she believed his actions meant he still had feelings for her.


    As soon as rk lowered his paddle, Damon, seated in the front row, raised his own.


    ¡°100,000 dors!¡±


    rk¡¯s displeasure was evident. He felt that Damon was deliberately trying to outbid him.


    ¡°150,000 dors!¡±


    ¡°200,000 dors!¡±


    ¡°300,000 dors!¡±


    At first, others joined in the bidding war between rk and Damon, but eventually, they backed out. The ne, while undeniably beautiful, was worth at most 300,000 dors. Anything higher seemed unreasonable.


    ¡°4,000,000 dors!¡±


    ¡°5,000,000 dors!¡±


    When Damon raised the price to 5,000,000 dors, rk¡¯s grip on his paddle tightened, his knuckles turning white. His eyes were filled with frustration. Not only was he unable to keep N, but he also couldn¡¯t win the ne against Damon.


    Jordyn looked at rk with a touched expression<b>, </b>surprised that he waspeting with Damon for the ne on her behalf. However, the price had clearly exceeded the ne¡¯s worth.


    ¡°rk, the ne isn¡¯t worth this much. If we spend that much money on it, it¡¯s not worth it,¡± she said gently,


    Chapter ude


    +25 Bonus


    holding his hand to stop him from raising his paddle.


    rk¡¯s face remained tense. He didn¡¯t speak, nor did he raise his paddle again.


    In the end, Damon won the ne with a bid of 5,000,000 dors.


    The women around them looked at Reba with envious eyes. After all, she had only mentioned liking the ne, and Damon had spent 5,000,000 dors on it.


    ¡°I used to doubt that Damon truly loved Reba, but now I really believe it. Before this ne, he had already bid on several pieces of jewelry. Adding this one, it must be worth several million!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Reba. I wish I had a boyfriend like Damon.¡±


    ¡°Damon is really willing to spend money on her. He¡¯ll probably keep buying more for her. Is she here just to shop for jewelry?¡±


    As Reba listened to the murmurs around her and felt the envious nces from others, her smile widened, and her vanity was greatly satisfied.


    She turned to Damon, who appeared cold and aloof under the light. This made him more irresistible.


    ¡°Damon, don¡¯t bid on any more jewelry. I can¡¯t wear that much,¡± she said.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 339

    <b>Chapter </b><b>339 </b>


    Damon remained indifferent, showing no sign that he had heard Reba or intended to respond.


    Reba¡¯s smile faltered slightly, her nails digging into her palm. After a few seconds, she managed topose herself and looked away casually.


    Soon after, Damon bought several more sets of jewelry, drawing even more envious nces from onlookers toward Reba.


    Vrie, seated at the back, felt a wave of nausea. She couldn¡¯t believe that Damon was buying so much jewelry for Reba.


    When he had been with N, he had never given her anything. Vrie felt a deep sense of injustice on N¡¯s behalf.


    Beside her, N remainedposed, showing no sign of emotion.


    After more than half an hour, the time had finallye for the centerpiece of the auction-¡°The Lone Tear¡°.


    As soon as the cover was lifted, a collective gasp rippled through the crowd.


    The jewelry was even more breathtaking up close than in the photographs.


    The centerpiece was a massive diamond ne with a main stone weighing several dozen carats, resembling a pure, tear¨Cshaped droplet¨Cstunningly beautiful.


    Each facet of the diamond had been meticulously cut, sparkling brilliantly under the light. The ne¡¯s chain, made of tiny diamonds interwoven with tinum, was intricately crafted, cradling the main stone as if protecting it, like angel wings.


    The set also included a pair of earrings and a ring. The earrings featured two diamonds, about half the size of the main stone, also in a tear shape. They dazzled in the imagination, swaying gracefully with the wearer¡¯s movements.


    The ring had a unique design, with a smaller diamond set on an intricately engraved tinum band, its floral patternsplementing the diamond¡¯s brilliance.


    Vrie¡¯s excitement was palpable as she grabbed N¡¯s hand. ¡°N, I have to get this set of jewelry! I¡¯ll wear it to the birthday party!¡±


    N was equally impressed by the jewelry.


    However, after seeing the price, she quickly realized it was out of her range. The starting bid was 3,000,000 dors, and judging by the reactions around her, it was clear many others were eager to bid.


    She should consider carefully what birthday present to give Vrie, as the final bidding price for this set of jewelry would likely be beyond her means.


    As the auction price climbed, fewer people were raising their paddles. When the bid reached 7,000,000 dors, the number of bidders dwindled even further.


    Vrie remained in the running, but her face was tense. If the price exceeded 9,000,000 dors, it would surpass her budget. The current price was already approaching her limit.


    Meanwhile, Reba was captivated by the jewelry. Among all the pieces on disy tonight, this one stirred a


    Chop: 339


    strong desire within her. Her hands were clenched tightly, and her eyes reflected her excitement.


    Damon appeared indifferent, not raising his paddle even as the price hit 7,500,000 dors.


    Seeing the dwindling number of bidders, Reba felt a pang of anxiety. She leaned closer to Damon and whispered, ¡°Damon, I think this is the most beautiful piece we¡¯ve seen tonight. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Damon finally turned to look at her, his face revealing no change in emotion. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    P


    ?


    Support


    Share


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 340

    Reba blushed slightly and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve already bought me so many pieces of jewelry tonight. You¡¯ve spent too much money. I just thought this set was pretty. I don¡¯t want you to spend any more.¡±


    Even as she spoke, her gaze kept drifting back to the jewelry on stage, her eyes betraying her unspoken desire. At that moment, Vrie raised her paddle and, through gritted teeth, said, ¡°9,000,000 dors!¡±


    This was her limit. Any higher, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep bidding. Her offer was a significant jump from the previous bid, and the room fell into an eerie silence as all eyes turned to her.


    No one immediately raised their paddles.


    Vrie gripped hers tightly, silently praying that no one else would bid.


    ¡°9,000,000 dors, going once!¡±


    A few others interested in the jewelry hesitated, unsure if they wanted to raise the stakes.


    The set was undeniably beautiful, and owning it would make anyone the center of attention at any event. But 9,000,000 dors? Spending that much on jewelry seemed excessive.


    ¡°9,000,000 dors, going twice!¡±


    Nervous sweat gathered in Vrie¡¯s palms. She was just one call away from winning.


    Reba bit her lip, her face pale, and her eyes shimmered with frustration. She hadn¡¯t expected that, despite her clear hints, Damon would remain unmoved.


    In the past, he would have bought her anything she showed the slightest interest in. Now, he wouldn¡¯t even buy her a single piece of jewelry, and the money meant nothing to him!


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she became, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Just as the auctioneer raised the gavel to announce, ¡°9,000,000 dors, going three times!¡± Damon suddenly raised his paddle.


    ¡°15,000,000 dors!¡±


    Damon¡¯s bid was like a stone dropped into a calmke, causing a huge stir.


    The room erupted in murmurs.


    At the mention of that figure, Vrie¡¯s face went pale. She stared in disbelief, hardly able toprehend what she had just heard. 15,000,000 dors was far beyond her budget.


    Reba turned to Damon in shock, not expecting him to raise his bid at thest moment. She knew it¨Che still had feelings for her.


    ¡°Damon¡­¡± Her eyes sparkled with excitement and joy. The sadness that had nearly brought her to tears moments ago now shifted into tears of happiness.


    She could already feel the envious gazes of those around her. After all, no one else would spend so much money just for her.


    ¡°15,000,000 dors, going once!¡± the auctioneer called out, his voice brimming with excitement. He scanned the room, searching for any potential bidders.


    Chapter


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Yet the room remained silent, no one daring to raise their paddles.


    Vrie clenched her fists, her breathing quickening. She kept her eyes on Damon¡¯s back, frustration swelling within her. She had no choice but to give up on the jewelry set, as she simply didn¡¯t have that kind of money.


    ¡°15,000,000 dors, going twice!¡± the auctioneer called again, his voice now tinged with tension.


    The atmosphere in the room was electric. Everyone held their breath, waiting for the oue.


    Just when it seemed certain that Damon would win the jewelry for 15,000,000 dors, a paddle was suddenly


    raised in the corner.


    ¡°20,000,000 dors!¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 341

    The crowd turned in shock at the sound of the new voice.


    They had been expecting a wealthy heir from Saintornia, but instead, a young man stood before them¨Csomeone they didn¡¯t recognize.


    Murmurs rippled through the room.


    ¡°Who is that? I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    ¡°No idea, but anyone bold enough to bid 20,000,000 dors must be important.¡±


    Next to Gabriel, Melody was so shocked that her phone slipped from her hand, ttering to the floor.


    She whispered, ¡°Gabriel, are you crazy? Where are you getting that kind of money?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯m making an offer, I can afford it,¡± Gabriel replied confidently.


    Damon nced over his shoulder at Gabriel, his eyes narrowing dangerously.


    Their gazes locked, and for a brief moment, the air between them crackled with unspoken tension.


    Vrie, equally stunned, quickly turned to N. ¡°N, your brother¡¯s been abroad for years. When did he get so rich? I should¡¯ve gone abroad too.¡±


    N was at a loss for words. She was just as shocked by Gabriel¡¯s sudden bid. After all, he¡¯d only been renting a ce since returning from abroad. He didn¡¯t seem to possess such vast wealth.


    Could he be trying to outbid Damon to get back at him for dumping her?


    But if Damon stopped bidding, Gabriel would be on the hook for 20,000,000 dors. How would hee up with that kind of money?


    Damon raised his paddle once more. ¡°30,000,000 dors!¡±


    Without hesitation, Gabriel countered, ¡°40,000,000 dors!¡±


    ¡°50,000,000 dors!¡±


    ¡°60,000,000 dors!¡±


    ¡°100,000,000 dors!¡± When Gabriel shouted this final figure, the room fell as silent as a tomb. No piece of jewelry was worth that much.


    The bidding war between Gabriel and Damon had spiraled into madness, driving the price to an astronomical 100,000,000 dors!


    Vrie nced at the jewelry and then at the current bidding price, feeling that the piece seemed ordinary inparison. What couldn¡¯t she do with that kind of money?


    Unable to contain herself, she turned to N and whispered, ¡°Is your brother insane? Even if he sold himself, he couldn¡¯te up with that kind of money!¡±


    Gabriel had only been studying abroad for a few years¨Chow could he possibly have that much money?


    Chapter


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    N shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    In truth, she also thought Gabriel had lost his mind. She couldn¡¯t believe he could amass so much money. Was he really willing to jeopardize his future over a moment of anger?


    Seeing Damon still intent on bidding, Reba subconsciously grabbed his hand and whispered, ¡°Damon, don¡¯t bid any higher. This jewelry is worth at most 10,000,000 dors, and it¡¯s already far beyond its value. But seeing you bid so much for me, I¡¯m really touched¡­¡±


    Without a word, Damon pulled his hand away and raised his paddle. ¡°200,000,000 dors!¡±


    The auctioneer was nearly incoherent with excitement. He had never anticipated the price reaching such heights. This was a career¨Cdefining moment for him!


    ¡°200,000,000 dors, going once! Any more bids?!¡±


    ¡°200,000,000 dors, going twice!¡±


    Finally, the auctioneer¡¯s gavel came down with a decisive thud.


    ¡°200,000,000 dors, going three times! Congrattions to No. 28 for winning the auction at 200,000,000 dors!¡±


    As the final word echoed through the room, the atmosphere erupted into lively chatter.


    ¡°Oh my god! My heart almost stopped. 200,000,000 dors! All this for just a smile from Reba! Why am I not Damon¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°This is the most expensive auction I¡¯ve ever seen. Damon must really adore Reba to spend 200,000,000 dors without a second thought.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so special about Reba. How did she manage to get Damon to spend 200,000,000 dors on a piece of jewelry just because she said she liked it?¡±


    The surrounding conversations all focused on Damon and Reba.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Reba smiled and looked at Damon with a mix of excitement and admiration.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 342

    200,000,000 dors! Damon had spent that amount just to buy her a piece of jewelry!


    Reba couldn¡¯t help but turn to N with a triumphant smile. It was clear now that Damon¡¯s greatest love was her, and N didn¡¯t evenpare.


    She had expected to see resentment or jealousy in N¡¯s eyes but was surprised when N simply met her gaze calmly before looking away.


    Reba frowned, feeling as though she was hitting a brick wall. N must be pretending to be calm¨Cshe was probably seething with jealousy!


    Soon, someone came to collect Damon¡¯s signature and process the payment.


    Afterpleting the transaction, the staff brought over all the jewelry Damon had bid on, with The Lone Tear on top.


    When Damon opened the jewelry box, The Lone Tear sparkled brilliantly under the lights, drawing everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    Although the auction was over, most people stayed behind, their eyes glued to the piece of jewelry in Damon¡¯s hands. Some even wondered if he was going to propose to Reba with it.


    Vrie looked extremely displeased to see the jewelry she wanted go to Damon and be given to someone she disliked.


    ¡°What kind of spell did Reba cast on Damon? 200,000,000 dors just like that! The thought of that jewelry hanging around her neck makes me so mad!¡± Vrie hissed.


    If anyone other than Damon and rk had bought the jewelry, she wouldn¡¯t have been this upset.


    N whispered to Vrie, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Think about it¨Che spent 200,000,000 dors on a piece that¡¯s only worth 10,000,000 dors. Doesn¡¯t that make it seem less worthwhile? Besides, only a fool would spend that much. on jewelry.¡±


    For N, no matter how much she liked it, it wasn¡¯t worth considering once the price exceeded its value. For Damon, with his wealth, spending 200,000,000 dors to win Reba¡¯s affection might be worth it.


    Vrie snorted and nced at the jewelry Damon was holding again, unable to hold back a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯d think the jewelry was beautiful at 10,000,000 dors, but at 200,000,000 dors, it¡¯s just a pile of rocks. I wouldn¡¯t be the sucker who spends that much!¡±


    Seeing Vrie finally smile, N managed a small grin of her own. ¡°Since you¡¯re not angry anymore, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Vrie nodded. ¡°Sure. We didn¡¯t win anything tonight. Staying here any longer would just be disappointing!¡±


    Meanwhile, as Damon opened the jewelry box, Reba¡¯s breathing grew shallow and her expression turned


    anxious.


    Whenever they were together, Damon used to help her put on jewelry. The thought of this piece soon being around her neck filled her with immense excitement.


    ¡°Damon¡­¡± Reba called softly.


    She moved closer to Damon, her eyes full of anticipation, lifting her hair so he could help her with the jewelry.


    +25 Bonus


    The envious nces from those around her made her feel a bit giddy. After tonight, everyone in Saintornia would know she was the one Damon cherished.


    In the next moment, her smile froze.


    Damon didn¡¯t even nce at her. Instead, he walked straight toward N with The Lone Tear.


    N and Vrie, who were heading toward the exit, heard gasps and murmurs behind them. When they turned around, they saw Damon approaching.


    ¡°N, Damon wouldn¡¯t be giving The Lone Tear to you, would he?¡± Vrie asked.


    N frowned and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. Let¡¯s hurry and leave.¡±


    She pulled Vrie along, but as they reached the door, Damon stopped them.


    He held out The Lone Tear and said clearly, ¡°The meaning of this jewelry is¨Cno matter how long it¡¯s lost, I will always love you and only you.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 343

    <b>Chapter </b>343


    Because of Damon¡¯s actions, everyone in the venue was now watching them.


    Reba bit her lip hard, her eyes filled with anger and resentment. Damon was giving The Lone Tear to N right in front of everyone!


    She could already imagine the crowd¡¯s scornful whispers. The more she thought about it, the more she hated N.


    The venue fell silent for a few seconds before murmurs of voices erupted.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Damon giving The Lone Tear to N? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be with Reba?¡±


    ¡°And if I remember correctly, N was his niece¨Cinw, right? The Summers are so extravagant.¡±


    ¡°This is disgusting. N just divorced rk not long ago. Were they already involved before the divorce?¡±


    Hearing the sneers and disdainfulments around them, Vrie fumed.


    ¡°What are you all talking about?! N¡¯s divorce from rk was because rk cheated on her with Jordyn. It has nothing to do with Damon!¡± she barked.


    Few people knew about N and Damon¡¯s rtionship. If Damon hadn¡¯t suddenly given N jewelry tonight, she wouldn¡¯t be subjected to these ridiculous rumors.


    The people being scolded were momentarily stunned.


    Someone wanted to retort but was quickly pulled away by another. ¡°Are you crazy? If you offend Damon, you won¡¯t survive in Saintornia. Stop talking and let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    The person who spoke pulled away from the crowd and quickly left through a side door, and the buzz in the hall gradually faded. After all, no one wanted to cross Damon.


    N looked at Damon coldly. ¡°Mr. Sumner, your girlfriend is over there.¡±


    With that, she tried to walk past him.


    Damon grabbed her hand and said, ¡°N, I know exactly who I love.¡±


    N frowned. ¡°You really want to give me this jewelry?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Damon answered.


    N let out a softugh and nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±


    She took the jewelry from Damon and tossed it into a nearby trash can.


    Damon¡¯s face darkened instantly, his mood turning stormy.


    Unfazed, N met his gaze with cold resolve. ¡°Mr. Sumner, your so¨Ccalled love means nothing to me. I¡¯m not interested in love that¡¯s uncertain, and I hope you won¡¯t disgust me again in the future.¡±


    With each word, Damon¡¯s face grew more strained, his expression darkening even further. 1


    N turned away without another nce and walked out with Vrie.


    As N and Vrie disappeared through the door, the venue fell eerily silent, with everyone too afraid to make a


    sound.


    +25 Bonus


    Damon¡¯s aura was so intimidating that no one dared to provoke him.


    Reba¡¯s eyes shed with resentment as she watched N discard the jewelry she had coveted like trash.


    She approached Damon, her eyes filled with tears, and looked at him with disappointment. ¡°Damon, did you think I wouldn¡¯t be upset? Did you embarrass me in front of everyone on purpose? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your girlfriend now! By giving the jewelry to N in public, you¡¯re only making her the center of attention. You¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    She was truly despairing over Damon. Without waiting for a response, she turned and fled the auction hall.


    Meanwhile, N and Vrie had just returned to their car.


    Still agitated by the events, Vrie said, ¡°N, Damon publicly gave you jewelry tonight, and given the sensitive nature of your rtionship, it¡¯s going to cause a huge stir tomorrow. You might face criticism<b>, </b>so be prepared.¡±


    ÈÕ


    Support


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 344

    ¡°Also¡­ Reba is probably furious tonight. She might even reveal your rtionship with Damon,¡± Vrie said, her eyes filled with concern.


    She was deeply upset with Damon. Although N and Damon had broken up, he had publicly given her jewelry! As the CEO of Prospectus Technology, no one dared to criticize him openly, but had he considered what N might face as a result?


    Vrie was relieved they had broken up. Otherwise, N would have endured even more with such a domineering


    man.


    N pursed her lips and replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I anticipated something like this might happen when I agreed to be with him.¡±


    She had once hoped that when this day came, he would be by her side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go. We¡¯ll deal with it if things really blow up,¡± Vrie suggested.


    N nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Back home, N rested in the living room for a while. Just as she was about to wash up and go to bed, the doorbell


    rang.


    Seeing Gabriel at the door, N frowned, remembering how he had driven the auction price up to 100,000,000 dors that night.


    Could he really afford that amount if Damon hadn¡¯t continued bidding?


    After a moment of hesitation, N decided not to open the door. It waste, and even though Gabriel was her ¡± brother¡± in name, they had no blood rtion. Thus, it was better not to engage in too much private contact.


    Upon not hearing a response, Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened. It seemed N was determined to cut ties with him.


    He clenched his hands at his sides, took a deep breath, and spoke to the closed door. ¡°N, I just came to warn you that the news about Damon giving you the jewelry has spread. Over the next few days, there might be reporters camped out by your door. If you¡¯re worried, you might want to stay at a hotel or a friend¡¯s ce until they leave.¡±


    After waiting a while and receiving no response, Gabriel finally turned and left.


    Once he was gone, N went to her bedroom to retrieve some clothes and take a shower.


    She took Gabriel¡¯s warning seriously. If reporters started gathering downstairs, she would consider staying elsewhere for a few days.


    In a high¨Cend bar¡¯s private room in Saintornia, Reba downed whiskey straight from the bottle, her face streaked with tears.


    The table was already littered with several tipped¨Cover bottles.


    Nathaniel¡¯s heart ached when he walked in and saw her swollen eyes and pale face. He quickly grabbed the bottle from her hands.


    ¡°Give it back!¡± Reba cried.


    ¡°No, Reba, you can¡¯t drink any more. Your health is already fragile,¡± Nathaniel advised.


    +25 Bonus


    Reba looked at him with a sense of desperation and forced a bitter smile. ¡°Even if I drink myself to death, Damon won¡¯t be upset. What¡¯s the point of me being alive? If you¡¯re my friend, you¡¯ll give me the bottle!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you. Even if he doesn¡¯t love you, you should still cherish yourself,¡± Nathaniel replied.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Reba looked up at him, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Do you know what happened tonight? He gave the jewelry he won at the auction to N in front of everyone, and N just dismissed it¡­


    ¡°I can already hear people mocking me behind my back. He should have loved me, but why has everything changed just because I was away for a few years?!¡±


    Seeing her heartbroken over Damon, Nathaniel tightened his grip on the bottle, turning his knuckles white. In frustration, he asked, ¡°Do you really think you can¡¯t live without him?!¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 345

    Chapter <b>345 </b>


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve loved him for so many years, and now I only have three months left to live. I can¡¯t ept this!<b>¡± </b><b>Reba </b>cried out, her voice breaking.


    Nathaniel managed a wry smile. ¡°And what about me? I¡¯ve loved you for years. Why won¡¯t you ever turn and look at me?¡±


    He had always believed that as long as Reba was happy, that was enough. But seeing her heartbroken over Damon now felt like a vice around his chest, nearly suffocating him.


    If she truly had only three months left, why couldn¡¯t he at least try for himself?


    Reba was momentarily stunned, clearly caught off guard.


    After a long pause, she spoke softly. ¡°Nathaniel, I¡¯ve always considered you just a friend.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be just your friend,¡± Nathaniel said firmly.


    Reba bit her lip in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m your good friend¡¯s girlfriend. We can¡¯t-¡±


    Before she could finish, a shadow suddenly fell over her.


    Nathaniel¡¯s lips met Reba¡¯s before she had a chance to react.


    ¡°Mmph!¡± She shook her head and tried to pull away, but he held her waist with one hand and the back of her head with the other, giving her no chance to escape.


    At first, Reba struggled, but gradually her resistance softened into pulling him closer. Their clothes began toe off as they moved together.


    ¡­


    The next morning, N and Damon were trending on social media.


    Once it was revealed that N was the ex¨Cwife of Damon¡¯s nephew and that Damon had a girlfriend,izens began to attack N viciously.


    [This woman is so shameless! Seducing her ex¨Chusband¡¯s uncle, and the worst part is he has a girlfriend. What a homewrecker!]


    [Maybe her ex¨Chusband divorced her because he knew she was like this!]


    [Honestly, the guy is also at fault. Just because he¡¯s the CEO of Prospectus Technology doesn¡¯t mean you should only me the woman!]


    The online bacsh was intense.


    Spencer rushed to report it to Damon as soon as he arrived at the office.


    Damon¡¯s already icy expression grew even colder. ¡°Didn¡¯t I instruct you to keep what happened at the auctionst night under wraps and prevent it from leaking out?¡±


    Spencer shook his head. ¡°Mr. Sumner, the situation is still under investigation. The hype is already building this morning, which suggests someone is stirring the pot. There are people stationed outside Prospectus Technology, likely nning something against Ms. Jayston.¡±


    Damon frowned. ¡°Get them removed immediately!¡±


    TRA


    +25 Bonus


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ve already sent security to handle it,¡± Spencer replied.


    Just then, Spencer¡¯s phone rang. After answering, his face turned grim.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Ms. Jayston was just attacked with paint while she was parking in the underground lot. She¡¯s on her way to the hospital now,¡± Spencer reported.


    Damon shot to his feet, his aura so frigid it seemed to freeze the air around him.


    Spencer quickly followed, recognizing the tension in Damon¡¯s jaw. He knew Damon was genuinely furious.


    However, he had to intervene. ¡°Mr. Sumner, with the public already discussing you and Ms. Jayston, going to the hospital now and getting photographed could exacerbate the situation.¡±


    Damon red at him and spoke with icy resolve. ¡°Have they apprehended the person who threw the paint?¡±


    ¡°They have,¡± Spencer answered.


    ¡°Go to the police station and follow up. Check if they have any prior offenses. I don¡¯t want them released again,¡± Damon instructed.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Spencer replied.


    ¡°I have to go to the hospital. Whether or not I get photographed, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt her again,¡± Damon dered before brushing past Spencer and leaving.


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 346

    Chapter <b>346 </b>


    Spencer felt helpless. The issue was that N might not even want to see Damon.


    Although Damon was exceptionally skilled in managing thepany and business, Spencer believed he was too overbearing in rtionships, focusing solely on his own perspective and never considering N¡¯s feelings.


    Even without Reba, it was possible that he and N would have eventually broken up.


    Watching Damon¡¯s departing figure, Spencer sighed and did not attempt to stop him.


    Damon reached the hospital room and was about to knock on the door when it opened from the inside.


    Upon seeing Damon, Vrie¡¯s eyes filled with anger. She said coldly, ¡°Damon, are you here to gloat over how badly you¡¯ve hurt N?¡±


    Damon frowned as he spoke in a low, tense voice. ¡°How is she right now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t die. But if you keep bothering her, who knows what might happen next time?!¡± Vrie retorted.


    Her sarcastic tone only increased Damon¡¯s impatience. ¡°Ms. Weir, I admit I didn¡¯t handle things well this time, but it won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯d like to see N. Could you please step aside?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems she doesn¡¯t want to see you. You should just leave,¡± Vrie dered.


    Damon¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Ms. Weir, you should know that if I insist on entering this room, you can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Vrie gave a coldugh. ¡°Oh? Trying to use your position as the CEO of Prospectus Technology to intimidate me? But you¡¯re mistaken¨CI¡¯m not one of your employees, and I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    Damon stared at her, saying nothing more, but his eyes grew even colder.


    Inside the room, N heard their argument and didn¡¯t want Vrie to be troubled because of her issues with Damon. She called out, ¡°Vrie, let him in. I have something to say to him.¡±


    Vrie looked back at her, frustration clear in her expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you already suffering enough because of him?¡±


    When Vrie first arrived at the hospital, N had been covered in paint. It had taken the doctors a long time to clean her up. Even after they finished, she still reeked of paint and had painful, itchy rashes from an allergic reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You should go home now. Thank you for everything today,¡± N said.


    Vrie was still angry but knew she couldn¡¯t just walk away¨Cshe didn¡¯t know what might happen.


    After a moment of silence, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here by the door. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Seeing Vrie¡¯s concealed concern beneath her anger, N felt a surge of warmth and became even more determined to stay away from Damon.


    After Vrie left, Damon entered the room..


    When he saw N sitting on the hospital bed, his eyes widened with guilt and regret. He shouldn¡¯t have presented The Lone Tear to her in front <b>of </b>so many peoplest night.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    N¡¯s face and neck were red, and her cheeks were swollen, making her lookpletely different from before.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Damon said, his voice filled with remorse.


    N looked at him with calm eyes. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be satisfied seeing me like this.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes darkened as he spoke hoarsely. ¡°If I could, I¡¯d rather be the one in that hospital bed right now.¡±


    Hearing this, N found itughable. ¡°When you gave me that ne in front of everyonest night, you should have anticipated this result.¡±


    U


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 347

    Facing N¡¯s cold, unyielding gaze, any exnation seemed inadequate.


    Damon lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°Whether you handle it or not is irrelevant to me. I¡¯m nning to resign,¡± N said tly.


    A cold glint shed in Damon¡¯s eyes. ¡°N, I¡¯ve already told you I won¡¯t let you resign.¡±


    ¡°You are not important to me and have no right to interfere in my decisions. I¡¯m simply giving you advance notice that you need to find someone to rece me. This isn¡¯t up for discussion,¡± N stated firmly.


    A heavy silence settled in the room, creating a stifling atmosphere between them.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Damon¡¯s hoarse voice broke the silence. ¡°Do you really despise me this much? Would you rather resign than continue working at Prospectus Technology?¡±


    N frowned.


    While her decision to resign was partly because she didn¡¯t want to continue dealing with Damon, it was also because she needed time to study for her exams. She wanted to seed on her first attempt, and working would distract her from her studies.


    She simply didn¡¯t feel the need to share that reason with Damon.


    ¡°If you understand, then why insist on forcing me to stay at Prospectus Technology?¡± she asked.


    N¡¯s gaze remained calm and her expression emotionless.


    Damon, however, felt a storm of turmoil inside him, his gaze growing dimmer.


    After Damon left, Vrie entered the room. Seeing that N seemed stable, she finally rxed a bit.


    ¡°When Damon left, his face was so grim that I thought you two had a fight,¡± Vrie remarked.


    N shook her head. ¡°At this point, what¡¯s the use in arguing?¡±


    Vrie nodded. ¡°True.¡±


    Back at Prospectus Technology, Damon was greeted by a throng of entertainment reporters gathered outside. His frown deepened.


    He called Spencer and asked coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to clear everyone from the entrance?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I had security chase them away, but they¡¯re like stubborn pests¨Crefusing to leave,¡± Spencer replied.


    ¡°Then call the police.¡± With that, Damon hung up.


    Recalling how N had tried to distance herself from him earlier, his frustration mounted, and he decided to contact Reba.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was answered.


    ¡°Damon, what¡¯s up?¡± Reba¡¯s voice was hoarse, tinged with guilt.


    Damon, preupied with his troubles, didn¡¯t notice. He asked, ¡°Are you free this afternoon? <b>Let¡¯s </b>meet.¡±


    ¡°Y¨CYes, where should we meet? At yourpany or¡­¡± Reba inquired.


    ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>have my secretary book a room. I¡¯ll send you the address shortly,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Reba replied.


    Damon ended the call abruptly.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    In the bar¡¯s private room, Reba finally felt a sense of relief when she heard the dial tone.


    She was naked, her fair skin marked with various intimate traces.


    Clothes were scattered across the floor from the door to the sofa, creating a chaotic scene that indicated how intense the previous night had been.


    Just as Reba put her phone down, a strong hand wrapped around her waist, causing her to shiver involuntarily.


    Nathaniel rested his chin on her shoulder and murmured, ¡°When are you nning to break up with Damon?¡±


    Reba immediately pushed his hand away and frowned at him. ¡°When did I say I was breaking up with him?¡±


    Her eyes were icy, and Nathaniel¡¯s heart sank as his face turned grim. He asked, ¡°We¡¯ve slept together now, and you still don¡¯t n to break up with Damon?¡±


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 348

    Chapter <b>348 </b>


    Nathaniel had expected that, afterst night, Reba would want to be with him. He was shocked to realize she had never even considered breaking up with Damon.


    ¡°What do you mean? <b>If </b>you¡¯re not nning to break up, then what wasst night all about?!¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Last night was just an ident. Let¡¯s pretend it never happened. Besides, Damon is your good friend. If he finds out that you slept with his girlfriend, it will damage your friendship,¡± Reba said.


    ¡°Pretend nothing happened? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Nathaniel questioned.


    He angrily grabbed Reba¡¯s hand and said emphatically, ¡°Damon doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you anymore. When are you going to realize that?¡±


    Reba pped him, her eyes zing with anger. ¡°This is between me and him. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Nathaniel, furious, managed a bitter smile. ¡°Fine! So be it!¡±


    He quickly gathered his clothes from the floor, dressed, and stormed out, mming the door behind him with a loud bang.


    Once he was gone, Reba finally rxed. As long as Nathaniel didn¡¯t confront Damon, Damon would never find out what had happened. Now, her goal was to remove N from the picture and make Damon fall in love with her again.


    At 3:00 p.m., Reba arrived punctually at the private room.


    Damon looked at her calmly. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Upon noticing Damon¡¯s cold demeanor, Reba¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He shouldn¡¯t know aboutst night, right? No, given Damon¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t have called her here if he knew.


    Moreover, he had presented the jewelry to N in front of herst night. He should be feeling guilty¨Cnot her!


    With this thought, Reba¡¯s nervousness gradually subsided.


    She sat down across from Damon, deliberately adopting a cool expression. ¡°Did you ask me here to apologize forst night?¡±


    If Damon were apologizing, she wouldn¡¯t let him off easily.


    ¡°If you want to put it that way, yes,¡± Damon said.


    Reba scoffed. ¡°You embarrassed me so muchst night, and now you think a simple apology will make me forgive you?¡±


    Damon looked at her. The charm that once drew him to her now left him unmoved.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you such embarrassmentst night. I asked you out today to discuss something else as well, ¡°Damon said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Reba asked.


    Chore 348


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°Let¡¯s break up. I hope to repay your life¨Csaving grace in another way,¡± Damon proposed. Reba was stunned for several seconds before she fully grasped Damon¡¯s meaning.


    Anger red in her eyes as she gritted her teeth. ¡°You humiliated mest night, and now you¡¯re proposing a breakup? Damon, what exactly do you think I am to you?¡±


    ¡°Three months is too long. I don¡¯t want to let N continue to be misunderstood, and I don¡¯t want to hurt her anymore,¡± Damon stated.


    N! Again with N! Why couldn¡¯t she just disappear?


    If it weren¡¯t for her, Damon wouldn¡¯t have moved on, and Reba wouldn¡¯t have had to resort to manipting him to return to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hurt her, so youe to hurt me instead? I have less than three months to live, Damon. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too cruel? You and N have a lifetime ahead of you,¡± Reba emphasized.


    Damon looked at her. Even as he saw her tears, his eyes remained cold and indifferent. He replied, ¡°Reba<b>, </b><b>I </b>no longer love you. Keeping me around for three more months serves no purpose.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 349

    If Damon hadn¡¯t fallen for N, he would have remained with Reba for the following three months. With N refusing to wait any longer, he didn¡¯t want to dy her either.


    ¡°I was wrong to promise you I¡¯d be with you for the next three months as your boyfriend. If you have any other conditions, let me know. I¡¯ll do my best to meet them,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°What else can you offer me besides money and a ce to live? Not to mention, we used to be together, and I risked my life to save you. All I asked for was yourpany for three months. Is that really too much to ask?¡± Reba pressed.


    Damon fell silent for a few seconds.


    Under Reba¡¯s disbelieving gaze, he finally nodded. ¡°Yes. Reba, I¡¯ll never forget what you did for me, but I can¡¯t repay it with feelings. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Continuing to be with Reba would only hurt N more and drive her further away. Damon couldn¡¯t imagine life without N.


    Reba smiled self¨Cdeprecatingly, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Damon, I really misjudged you. If I could, I wish I¡¯d never met you.¡±


    With that, she picked up her bag and turned to leave.


    As she exited the room, her anger and frustration burned fiercely. She could not let N be with Damon!


    Since Damon was ready to abandon her, she wouldn¡¯t hold back either!


    Pulling out her phone, she called Nathaniel. ¡°Nathaniel, didn¡¯t you want to be with me? I can be with you, but before that happens, you need to help me get rid of N!¡±


    After Reba left, Damon headed back to thepany.


    Spencer came over to report on the morning¡¯s trending topic involving Damon and N. ¡°Mr. Sumner, as expected, someone was stirring up trouble this morning¡­¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Damon¡¯s eyes were icy.


    ¡°It was¡­ It was Mr. rk¡­¡± Spencer answered.


    Damon¡¯s gaze grew even colder. ¡°Bring him to me.¡±


    rk was in a meeting at hispany when several men in ck burst into the conference room and forcibly took


    him away.


    They released him only when they arrived at Damon¡¯s office.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, what¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± rk demanded.


    His eyes were filled with anger. Thinking about the shareholders¡® reactions when he was taken away, he was livid.


    Damon regarded him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did?¡±


    +25 Bonus


    His gaze felt like a de slicing across rk¡¯s face, and the immense pressure nearly made rk copse.


    Shamefaced, rk looked away, his demeanor faltering. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Then you can stay here and think until you do,¡± Damon said.


    rk frowned, his tone growing more serious. ¡°The shareholders are waiting for me to continue the meeting. If you have something to say, just say it. I don¡¯t have time for games.¡±


    Ignoring him, Damon picked up some documents from his desk and began to read.


    rk¡¯s anger red up again due to Damon¡¯s nonchnce. He turned to leave, only to be stopped by two men in ck.


    These men were trained professionals and had handled him easily back in the conference room. There was no way he could fight back.


    rk spun around, stormed up to Damon¡¯s desk, and mmed his hands down, veins bulging on his forehead in frustration.


    <b>¡°</b>What do you want?¡± he demanded.


    Damon looked up slowly, his calm demeanor unchanged.


    Support


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 350

    Chapter <b>350 </b>


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to think about it? Don¡¯t even think about leaving until you do,¡± Damon replied.


    rk¡¯s anger red again as he clenched his fists on the desk. ¡°I don¡¯t get it! I haven¡¯t done anythingtely!¡±


    Damon sneered. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    Under Damon¡¯s cold gaze, rk froze, a flicker of guilt surfacing in his heart.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve figured it out now?¡± Damon asked.


    rk¡¯s fists tightened further.


    After a long moment, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m behind the trending topic this morning. But what¡¯s the problem? Didn¡¯t you just get back together with Reba? And isn¡¯t N getting involved?¡±


    rk was nearly overwhelmed by jealousy and frustration, thinking about how N had gotten involved with Damon right after their divorce.


    ¡°Do you have the right to interfere in our matters?¡± Damon demanded.


    rk¡¯s face darkened, his chest heaving and his breathing growing heavy.


    At that moment, he clearly didn¡¯t have the right. Yet, he couldn¡¯t stand the thought of N and Damon being together!


    N could be with anyone, but not Damon!


    ¡°Uncle Damon, instead of ming me, why don¡¯t you reflect on why you¡¯re still entangled with N after getting back together with Reba? If you hadn¡¯t given her The Lone Tear in front of everyonest night, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to stir things up, would I?


    ¡°The one who truly hurt N is you. I¡¯m just using the knife you handed me,¡± rk said.


    Damon looked at him expressionlessly, his knuckles white from gripping the documents tightly, clearly struggling to control his emotions.


    ¡°It seems thest lesson I gave you was too mild. This time, I¡¯ll make sure you understand the consequences of opposing me,¡± he warned.


    rk sneered. ¡°If you dare touch me, I won¡¯t spare N.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Damon asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this, but you¡¯ve pushed me into a corner,¡± rk said.


    With nothing left to lose, he was prepared to destroy everything if Damon dared to attack thepanies Cyrus had left him. He had no regard for a scorched earth policy.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Damon barked.


    rk, sneering, seemed confident that Damon wouldn¡¯t dare to act against him. He turned and walked away.


    Two dayster, N was discharged from the hospital after her swelling had subsided.


    During her stay, the police hade to take her statement. Knowing that the attacker had a criminal record and


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    would likely face a harsh sentence, she felt no sympathy.


    Back at home, N sent her resignation letter to the HR department at Park Pharmaceuticals and then began tidying up her ce.


    Byte afternoon, she received a reply from HR asking her toe in the next day toplete her resignation


    process.


    N sighed with relief. Although she had enjoyed her job, she was eager to avoid seeing Damon.


    Not dwelling on it for too long, she had dinner and then studied until 11:30 p.m., reluctantly putting down her books before heading to bed.


    Before sleeping, she checked her phone and saw that the trending topics about her and Damon had beenpletely removed¨Ceven the hashtags were gone.


    She finally felt a sense of relief. After all, she couldn¡¯t bear thebel of a ¡°homewrecker¡°.


    The next morning, Npleted her resignation formalities at Park Pharmaceuticals and texted Melody to inform her of the resignation and that a recement would be in touch soon.


    Melody immediately called her. ¡°N, what¡¯s going on? Why did you suddenly resign? Is it because of the trending topic from yesterday morning?¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 351

    +25 Bon


    Chapter <b>351 </b>


    ¡°Part <b>of </b>it is because of that, but the main reason is that I have something more important <b>to </b><b>do</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>N replied. Melody sounded a bit disappointed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the new research scientist will be easy to get along with¡­<b>¡± </b>N smiled and gently reassured her, ¡°No matter how the new person is<b>, </b>just focus on doing a good job yoursel


    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do,¡± Melody remarked.


    In the afternoon, N went to Prospectus Technology to pack up her things.


    The new drug researcher hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so Melody was taking a break from experiments and reading literature in the office.


    Just as N was about to leave, Melody hugged her tightly. ¡°N, even if you¡¯ve resigned, we have to keep in touch!¡±


    Seeing Melody¡¯s reluctance, N nodded. ¡°Okay. I probably won¡¯t be able to help you with pursuing Gabriel, but good luck.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Melody replied.


    After saying goodbye to Melody, N was about to leave when the office door was suddenly pushed open. They both looked up to see Spencer walking in with a stern expression, followed by two men in ck suits. Confusion shed across N¡¯s face as she noted Spencer¡¯s unfriendly gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Hogg, what¡¯s going on?¡± N asked,


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, you¡¯re suspected of leakingpany secrets, so you can¡¯t leave right now,¡± Spencer said.


    N frowned. ¡°What secrets?¡±


    Melody spoke up as well. ¡°Mr. Hogg, are you sure you have the right person? N isn¡¯t even a Prospectus Technology employee. We only work in theb and have no contact with Prospectus Technology staff. How could we leak anypany secrets?¡±


    Spencer looked at them expressionlessly, his demeanor strictly businesslike. ¡°It¡¯s not just <b>Ms. </b>Jayston. Ms. Sorley, you¡¯ll need to cooperate with our investigation as well because the leaked information pertains to your experimental data.¡±


    Melody¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You think we leaked our experimental data?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a suspicion,¡± Spencer replied. ¡°Contelligence has already published progress on theirtest <b>asthma </b>drug, and much of the data closely matches the data from your experiments.


    ¡°Since you are in charge <b>of </b><b>this </b>experiment, you cannot resign until the truth is determined<b>. </b>You <b>will </b><b>need </b><b>to </b></dive to thepany daily to await the investigation results. Otherwise<b>, </b><b>the </bpany <b>reserves </b>the right to <b>call </b>the police and pursue legal action<b>.</b>¡±


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    At the mention of ¡°police¡°, N grew serious.


    The daily experimental data was known only to her and Melody. Since other experimental data couldn¡¯t match theirs, it meant that the data had been leaked.


    Melody¡¯s face turned pale, and her voice trembled. ¡°Mr. Hogg, N and I couldn¡¯t have leaked the data. There is a check every time we enter or leave theb, so there¡¯s no way we could have taken the data out.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sorley, I can¡¯t determine the specifics right now. You will need to prepare for the investigation,¡± Spencer


    said.


    N was silent for a few seconds before speaking. ¡°Mr. Hogg, you should call the police.¡±


    Spencer was taken aback, not expecting N to agree to involve the police. (1)


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, think this through. Thepany is only conducting an internal investigation. If the police get involved, you might face jail time,¡± Spencer cautioned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t leak the data, and I trust that Melody didn¡¯t either. Someone must have used improper means to obtain our experimental data. It is crucial to report this to the police and clear the matter up. I don¡¯t want to leave Prospectus Technology with the usation of leaking experimental data!¡± N asserted.


    Moreover, she trusted the police more than the people at Prospectus Technology.


    After a few moments of silence, Spencer said, ¡°I need to consult with Mr. Sumner about this.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 352

    +25 BO


    Chapter <b>352 </b>


    Spencer stepped aside and called Damon, briefly exining the situation before ending the <b>call</b>.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner has agreed to call the police,¡± he informed after hanging up.


    The police arrived promptly.


    As N and Melody gave their statements, Gabriel walked into the office. Upon seeing the police, his eyes widened, but he quickly masked his surprise.


    ¡°N, Melody, what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.


    Spencer stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Hackett, the experimental data from Ms. Jayston¡¯s project has been leaked. Have you noticed anyone suspicious entering or leaving theb recently?¡±


    Gabriel thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s usually just the three of us in theb.¡±


    Spencer nodded. ¡°Alright. You¡¯ll need to provide a statement as well.¡±


    After they finished their statements, two hours had passed. They were instructed not to return to theb and to wait at home for the investigation results, remaining avable for further police questioning.


    As they left Prospectus Technology, Melody suggested they go out for a meal and review their recent experiments to determine when the data might have been leaked.


    N agreed, and Gabriel, being part of theb, naturally joined them.


    Once they were seated in a private room, Melody spoke first. ¡°N, I swear I didn¡¯t leak thepany¡¯s data, and I believe you didn¡¯t either. I suspect someone is intentionally sabotaging us!¡±


    Her voice was filled with frustration at being falsely used.


    N¡¯s gaze flickered, and she replied quietly, ¡°Yes. The key is figuring out how the data was leaked.¡±


    Contelligence¡¯s release of the experimental data, which closely matched her own work, had effectively rendered her previous progress useless. If the source of the leak wasn¡¯t identified, she would be held responsible.


    Nopany would want a researcher known for leaking data, and this issue could even jeopardize her chances for further studies. She had to find the person responsible!


    Gabriel quietly listened as N and Melody discussed, though neither of them noticed <b>the </b>calcting and cold expression in his lowered eyes.


    After everyone and the police had left, Spencer returned to report the progress at the CEO¡¯s <b>office </b>in <b>Prospectus </b>Technology.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained indifferent as he listened. ¡°The person who leaked the data <b>definitely isn¡¯t </b>her<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Spencer thought Damon¡¯s statement was overly definitive and couldn¡¯t help but argue, ¡°Mr. Sumner, <b>the </b>final


    1/2<i>. </i>


    +25 Bonus


    results aren¡¯t in yet. Each of the three of them is still a suspect.


    11


    ¡°Go back to work and report any updates as soon as you have them,¡± Damon replied.


    Spencer hesitated before asking, ¡°Mr. Sumner, what if it turns out to be Ms. Jayston? What will you do then?¡±


    ¡°If it turns out to be her, I will take full responsibility for the consequences,¡± Damon answered.


    Spencer frowned but said nothing more and turned to leave.


    After dinner, N returned home, and it was already past 6:00 p.m. She took a bottle of cold water from the fridge and sat on the sofa, contemting who might have leaked the data.


    Aside from the three of them, other people at Prospectus Technology who had ess to the experimental progress could also be suspects.


    However, in terms of likelihood, they were the top suspects. After all, she and Melody were in theb daily, while Gabriel worked in the office and could sometimes overhear their discussions about the data.


    N trusted Melody, but Gabriel¡­ Could he be the one who had leaked the data?


    As she was deep in thought, the doorbell rang.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 353

    Chapter <b>353 </b>


    N walked to the door and looked through the peephole, surprised to see Gabriel. They had just parted ways not long ago¨Cwhy <b>was </b>he back?


    As N hesitated whether to open the door, Gabriel¡¯s deep voice came from outside. ¡°N, after I got home, I suddenly remembered a detail that might be rted to the data leak.


    <b>¡°</b><b>1 </b>


    N¡¯s expression tensed. She opened the door slightly and asked, ¡°What detail?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze hardened as N had only cracked the door open and hadn¡¯t invited him in.


    ¡°Once, when Melody and I were having dinner, she received a call midway through and then mentioned she had left something in theb and rushed off. I thought, with work the next day, what could be so urgent that she needed to go back that night?¡± Gabriel suggested.


    A flicker of realization crossed N¡¯s face. ¡°If she went back to copy the data and give it to Contelligence<b>, </b>she probably wouldn¡¯t have told you she was going to theb. She¡¯d likely have used some other excuse.¡±


    Gabriel looked down, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I just remembered this and thought I should mention it. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it or just worried about you, so I didn¡¯t consider this possibility sooner.


    11


    N found hisments somewhat odd but chose not to dwell on them. ¡°Thanks for your concern. Let¡¯s wait for the police investigation.¡±


    As Gabriel was about to respond, the elevator dinged open.


    They were in a one¨Capartment¨Cper¨Cfloor building, and both nced toward the elevator.


    Upon seeing Damon, Gabriel¡¯s eyes grew cold. His hands, which had been rxed at his sides, tightened slowly.


    N frowned. ¡°Mr. Sumner, is there something you need?¡±


    Damon and Gabriel were both dressed in silver¨Cgray suits that day. One was aloof, while the other was warm. Together, they made quite a striking pair.


    Despite this, N wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate their appearance. Frustrated with the data leak, she was now further annoyed by the intrusion.


    Damon¡¯s expression grew more somber due to N¡¯s clear indifference. He had initiallye to tell her he had broken up with Reba and hoped she might give him another chance. However, with Gabriel present, it clearly wasn¡¯t the right moment.


    ¡°I came to discuss the data leak,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°If you need details, you can go to the police station. I¡¯ve already given my statement to them today,¡± N replied.


    Damon gritted his teeth and said quietly, ¡°Aside from that, there¡¯s something else <b>I </b>want to discuss with you.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>What is it?¡± N asked, not understanding why she should engage with him further.


    Damon didn¡¯t respond directly but nced at Gabriel. Noting that Gabriel had no intention of leaving, he finally said coldly, ¡°<b>Mr. </b>Hackett, <b>it¡¯s </b>inconvenient <b>to discuss </b>this matter with N in your presence. Could <b>you </b>please


    +25 Bonus


    step aside?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯m off work now. N is my sister,¡± Gabriel replied.


    The implication was clear¨Cthere was nothing inconvenient about it.


    Damon frowned, and his displeasure was evident.


    Although N felt uneasy about the situation, she didn¡¯t want to argue with Damon and chose to remain silent.


    ¡°Mr. Hackett, you¡¯re not rted to N by blood. You¡¯re merely her stepbrother. Her matters are not for you to manage,¡± Damon asserted.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 354

    <b>+21 </b>


    Chapter <b>354 </b>


    Gabriel offered a slight smile. ¡°Mr. Sumner, haven¡¯t you heard the saying that an older brother <b>is </b>like a <b>fath </b>N is quite innocent, so as her older brother, it¡¯s natural for me to look after her.¡±


    Gabriel and Damon locked eyes, and the atmosphere between them grew icy. They each understood <b>the </b>othe unspoken message.


    Damon didn¡¯t believe that a stepbrother would treat his stepsister as well as a real sibling. Furthermore, his investigation had shown that their rtionship was poor.


    Upon recalling the auction where Gabriel had deliberatelypeted with him for The Lone Tear, <b>Damon¡¯s </b>expression darkened.


    ¡°In that case, I should consider you a brother as well,¡± Damon suggested.


    Gabriel sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as shameless as you.¡±


    N frowned at Damon. ¡°Mr. Sumner, what exactly do you want to say? If you¡¯re finished, you can leave.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Damon realized it wasn¡¯t the best time to continue the discussion. He said quietly, We¡¯ll talk about this another time.¡±


    With that, the door mmed shut.


    Gabriel and Damon exchanged nces at the closed door, both brimming with animosity.


    Gabriel¡¯s smile deepened, clearly pleased that N had shut the door on Damon. ¡°Mr. Sumner, still standing here after being shown the door?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hackett, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping your bounds?¡± Damon¡¯s eyes were radiating a chilling hostility.


    Gabriel¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Since you seem to enjoy lingering, I won¡¯t keep youpany. Goodbye.¡±


    With that, Gabriel walked toward the elevator.


    After Gabriel left, Damon also turned to leave.


    11


    ¡­


    Late that night, N received a call from Vrie, but it was an unfamiliar male voice on the line.


    ¡°Hello, <b>is </b>this Ms. N Jayston? The owner of this phone is drunk at our bar. The speed dial is your number. Can youe pick her up?¡±


    When N arrived at <b>the </b>bar, it was already 2:00 a.m. She navigated through the noisy main area and <b>entered </b><b>a </b>private room to find Vrie passed out on <b>the </b>sofa.


    Although Vrie often frequented bars, she rarely <b>got </b>this drunk. There must be a reason behind it.


    The Weirs lived over <b>20 </b>kilometers away, and her parents were likely already asleep. Taking Vrie <b>home </b>would


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    surely wake them.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, N decided to take Vrie to her ce first and return her home <b>once </b><b>she </b>sobered up the next day.


    N struggled to get Vrie into the car and fasten her seatbelt. She was about to return to the driver¡¯s seat when Vrie suddenly hugged her neck and started crying, ¡°W¨CWhy did <b>he </b>treat me like this¡­¡±


    N frowned. Could this be about Tom?


    She intended tofort Vrie but soon realized that drunk people often had irrational reactions.


    While trying to soothe Vrie, she became the target of her distress. Vrie grabbed and scratched her, leaving stinging red marks on N¡¯s arms and face.


    N couldn¡¯t help but think that if Vrie got drunk again, she might nevere to her aid. It was too much of a hassle.


    Seeing that Vrie had finally fallen asleep, N drove off.


    What she didn¡¯t notice was that a ck, unmarked car slowly started and followed her.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 355

    Chapter <b>355 </b>


    Not long after N¡¯s car hit the road, she sensed something was amiss. She deliberately changed directions several times<b>, </b>but the ck car continued to follow her.


    She frowned in concern. It was clear that the unmarked car was tailing her.


    After a moment of consideration<b>, </b><b>she </b>decided to turn around and head in the opposite direction from her home.


    ¡­


    About ten minutester, N parked her car in front of the police station.


    The car following her finally realized something was wrong and tried to leave, but the police quickly stopped it.


    Officers swiftly detained the upant of the car.


    Only after confirming her safety did N get out of her vehicle.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, pleasee with us to make a statement,¡± an officer requested.


    N nodded and nced at the person being led into the police station. He appeared to be in his early 20s, with a square face and in features¨Cone of those faces that blended into a crowd.


    N was certain she had never seen him before.


    The man was visibly enraged. ¡°Why are you arresting me? Just because you¡¯re cops, you think you¡¯re so great?¡±


    One of the officers replied coldly, ¡°Driving an unlicensed vehicle is illegal, and you¡¯re also suspected of stalking. You need to cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    During the questioning, N learned that the man¡¯s name was Steven Abney and that he worked at a car repair shop in Saintornia.


    When asked why he had been following her, he flippantly replied that he thought she was attractive and wanted to be friends.


    Since Steven had not caused N any actual harm, the police gave him a stern warning before letting him go.


    As N left the police station, she saw Steven waiting outside, his face dark with anger.


    When he noticed her, he sneered and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time. Next time, it won¡¯t be so easy.¡±


    N ignored him and got into her car, driving away.


    Back at home<b>, </b>after settling Vrie, N sent a message to Pete asking him to look into Steven. She thought <b>Pete </b>would be asleep, but he replied quickly.


    Pete: [Steven Abney¡­ The name sounds familiar. I¡¯ll check it out and let you know what I find.]


    N responded with a simple ¡°Okay¡± and put her phone down to take a shower.


    :.


    +25 Bonus


    The next morning, after getting ready, N checked on Vrie in the guest bedroom.


    Vrie was still asleep, so N gently closed the door and went to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Halfway through preparing the meal, Vrie woke up.


    ¡°N¡­¡± she called out.


    N turned around to see Vrie standing at the kitchen door, her hair a mess and looking a bit embarrassed. Clearly, she still remembered some of what had happened the night before.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re up, go wash up. I¡¯ve put out new toiletries for you,¡± N said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Vrie replied.


    Soon, Vrie finished washing up and came out of the bathroom.


    N¡¯s breakfast was ready, and she was pouring milk.


    Sitting across from her, Vrie looked at the eggs and bacon on her te with excitement. ¡°Is there anything better than waking up from a hangover to find breakfast waiting? You might as well forget about dating¡ªjust the two of us can handle it internally.¡±


    N gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in women. Also, this is my breakfast. Your breakfast is in the kitchen. I¡¯ll get it for you right away.¡±


    Vrie looked touched. ¡°You even made a special breakfast for me? I¡­¡±


    When she saw the oatmeal N was holding, her gratitude froze on her face. She hated oatmeal more than anything.


    N ced the oatmeal in front of her and said, ¡°It¡¯s specially made for you. You have to finish it¡ªeveryst drop.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather have eggs and bacon¡­¡± Vrie started.


    ¡°No, you vomited several timesst night. Your stomach is empty, and greasy food isn¡¯t good for it,¡± N chided.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 356

    <b>Chapter </b><b>356 </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Fine<b>,</b>¡± Vrie conceded.


    <b>+25 Bonus </b>


    As N sat across from Vrie, thetter hesitated after taking a careful spoonful of oatmeal and asked, ¡°N¡­ I didn¡¯t make too much of a scenest night after getting drunk, did I?¡±


    She vaguely remembered crying on N¡¯s shoulder and being quite loud about it. It was so embarrassing¡­


    N raised an eyebrow. ¡°Now you¡¯re worried about being embarrassed?¡±


    Vrie could only look down in silence. If she had known she would be so out of control while drunk, she would have avoided alcohol altogether and not even gone to the barst night.


    ¡°Did something happen yesterday that made you drink so much?¡± N asked.


    Vrie¡¯s


    gaze dimmed as she looked down and murmured, ¡°I¡¯d rather not talk about it.¡±


    N didn¡¯t press further and nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, that¡¯s fine. Just finish your oatmeal. I¡¯ll take you to work after you shower.¡±


    Vrie thought for a moment and declined, ¡°No need. Mypany is in the opposite direction from Prospectus Technology, and since our work hours are simr, it would be too tight for you to drop me off and then get to your job. I¡¯ll just take a cab.¡±


    N bit into her breakfast and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already resigned.¡±


    Even if she hadn¡¯t resigned, Prospectus Technology would have told her to stay home and wait for the oue after what happened yesterday.


    ¡°Resigned? Why did you suddenly resign?!¡± Vrie eximed.


    ¡°I need to prepare for the graduate entrance exams. Working takes up too much of my time. I could only study in the evenings, and I don¡¯t want to repeat this process,¡± N exined.


    Vrie was shocked. ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to pursue graduate studies?¡±


    ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>been a regret not to have pursued it earlier. Now that I¡¯m divorced from rk, I want to start a new chapter in my life,¡± N answered.


    ¡°What about Damon?¡± Vrie asked.


    N smiled, her expression calm and detached. ¡°What I had with him was just a brief dream. Now that the dream is over, it¡¯s time for me to wake up<b>.</b>¡±


    She and Damon had no future together, especially now that he was back with Reba. It seemed even less likely.


    Vrie fell silent, recognizing that starting anew with graduate studies was indeed the best choice for N at


    the moment.


    ¡°Which school are you nning to apply to?¡± she asked.


    ¡°A university in Capitarnia. I have a senior there, and the school is quite reputable,<b>¡± </b>N replied.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°That¡¯s quite far,¡± Vriemented.


    They were in Saintornia, at the southern edge of the country, while Capitarnia was in the north. It would take several hours by ne.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too far. I can alwayse back if needed,¡± N said.


    Vrie sighed and didn¡¯t press further. She understood N¡¯s desire to leave Saintornia and start fresh in a new


    city.


    After breakfast, N gathered a set of her clothes for Vrie. Their sizes were simr, and they had often swapped clothes in the past.


    While Vrie was in the shower, N cleaned up the dining table. As soon as she loaded the dishes into the dishwasher, she received a call from Pete.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you,¡± Pete said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m awake. Did you find out anything aboutst night?¡± N asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pete¡¯s voice was somber. ¡°Steven Abney is the grandson of a victim from the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident six years ago. After that incident, he dropped out of school. It appears he¡¯s still holding a grudge and intends to harm you.¡±


    N lowered her gaze, sensing something was amiss. She had still been in university six years ago, and Harrison had never publicly disclosed her information.


    How could Steven know she was Harrison¡¯s daughter and track her down?


    ¡°Mr. Monaghan, I understand. But could you also check if Steven has been in contact with anyone recently? I suspect he might have some backing,¡± N requested.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 357

    <b>Chapter </b><b>357 </b>


    ¡°Alright. I understand<b>,</b>¡± Pete answered.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    After hanging up, N sat on the <b>sofa</b><b>, </b>contemting who could be behind the situation. Whoever knew about the Harris Pharmaceuticals incident and could track down Steven to use him against her must hold significant power.


    When Vrie emerged from the bathroom, she noticed N staring off into space on the sofa. She walked over and waved her hand in front of N¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s got you so lost in thought?¡±


    N snapped out of her reverie, shook her head, and stood up. ¡°Nothing much. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    On the other side, Nathaniel was fuming when he learned that Steven¡¯s tracking had been discovered.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing? He was caught right away¨Cwhat a useless fool!¡± he scolded.


    His secretary kept their head down, waiting for Nathaniel to calm down before cautiously suggesting, ¡°Mr. Preston, it might be best to stop Steven from tracking N any further. Otherwise, it could lead back to us.¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s expression remained grim.


    After a long pause, he finally spoke. ¡°He won¡¯t dare implicate me even if he¡¯s caught. For now, tell him to hold off on any actions. We¡¯ll let him act when the time is right.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± his secretary replied.


    After the secretary left, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. He had no personal grudge against N¨Chis only issue was that she was in his way. If she disappeared, he could be with Reba.


    ¡­


    After dropping Vrie off at herpany and on her way home, N received a call from Spencer.


    His voice was cold. ¡°Ms. Jayston, where are you right now? You need toe to thepany immediately.¡±


    N¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Mr. Hogg, have you found any evidence regarding the data leak?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯ll find out when you get here,¡± Spencer said before hanging up.


    When N arrived at Prospectus Technology, it was already past 10:00a.m.


    The receptionist escorted her to the top¨Cfloor conference room, where Gabriel and Melody were already present, along with several unfamiliar faces.


    Everyone was dressed in suits, their serious expressions and tense demeanor creating an <b>uneasy </b><b>atmosphere</b>.


    Melody nced at N with an expression that suggested she wanted to speak but hesitated<b>, </b>eventually biting her lip and looking away.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Spencer¡¯s gaze was particrly cold. ¡°Ms. Jayston, please have a seat.¡±


    N pulled out a chair and sat down. Just as she was about to speak, the screen lit up, disying a photo.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, this is what the technicians found after their investigation. Yourputer sent apressed file of your experimental data to Contelligence at 8:00 p.m.st Wednesday,¡± Spencer stated.


    N¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I left the office right after workst Wednesday. There¡¯s no way I was at theb at 8:00 p.m., sending data to Contelligence.¡±


    Spencer nodded. ¡°The email was scheduled to send, and traces of the scheduled sending were deliberately erased. The technicians spent considerable time restoring yourputer¡¯s data, and the scheduled time was during your working hours.


    ¡°So, if you can¡¯t provide evidence proving that this email wasn¡¯t sent by you, you may face awsuit from Prospectus Technology.¡±


    N¡¯s face paled, and her hands clenched tightly on herp. She needed to remain calm¨Cpanicking wouldn¡¯t help.


    ¡°Can you tell me the exact time when this email was scheduled?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, the email was scheduled for 1:30 p.m. on Tuesday,¡± Spencer answered.


    N usually napped during that time, typically at her desk. Since she was a light sleeper, no one would have had the chance to ess herputer. She was certain she had never sent such an email.


    ¡°Mr. Hogg, if I had intended to send the data to Contelligence, I wouldn¡¯t have done it in a manner that left evidence for you to uncover,¡± N said.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, telling me that is pointless. The email was sent from yourputer. If you can¡¯t prove it wasn¡¯t you who sent it, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences,¡± Spencer replied.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 358

    <b>Chapter </b><b>358 </b>


    N¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it and won¡¯t admit <b>to </b>it.¡±


    Spencer sighed. ¡°Ms. Jayston, it¡¯s not about whether you admit it or not right now.¡±


    The evidence was clear. If Prospectus Technology decided to sue, it would almost certainly go through.


    N remained silent for a few seconds before quietly saying, ¡°Give me three days.¡±


    Spencer replied, ¡°I need to consult the board on this. The development of this asthma medication has cost thepany hundreds of millions, and the board is very concerned. I can¡¯t make this decision on my own.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, Mr. Hogg.¡±


    After Spencer and the others left, Melody quickly moved to N¡¯s side. ¡°N, I believe you didn¡¯t do this. Think carefully¨Cwas there anyone who might have essed yourputerst week?¡±


    N lowered her gaze. The email had been scheduled for 1:30 p.m., meaning either someone controlled herputer remotely or used it during her lunch break to set up the email.


    Since she was a light sleeper, it was unlikely that someone could have used herputer while she was napping.


    If someone wanted to control herputer, they would need to have used it before or know her password. During her experiments, Prospectus Technology employees sometimes used herputer to check on progress or data.


    After considering her options, N identified a few suspects who had the opportunity to tamper with herputer.


    A few minutester, Spencer returned to the conference room and informed her, ¡°Ms. Jayston, Mr. Sumner wants you toe to his office.¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it,¡± N replied.


    When N entered Damon¡¯s office, he had just finished reviewing a document. Without looking up, he said, Have a <b>seat </b>on the sofa.¡±


    After signing the contract, Damon set down his pen and approached N.


    ¡°I heard <b>the </b>data leak email was sent from yourputer?¡± he asked.


    Sensing the pressure from Damon, N met his gaze directly and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your take on this? Do you have any suspects?¡± Damon asked.


    N hesitated, her lips pressed together. ¡°You believe it wasn¡¯t me?¡±


    ¡°I trust the evidence, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be foolish enough to use yourpanyputer to send <b>data </b><b>to </b>someone else,¡± Damon said.


    As N met his dark eyes, her previously troubled mind began <b>to </b>calm, and her anxiety <b>eased </b><b>significantly</b>.


    11


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°Yes, I have a few suspects,¡± she replied.


    After N provided the names of those she suspected might have had ess to herputer, Damon immediately asked Spencer to have the IT department investigate those employees¡®puters.


    The IT department soon reported back, indicating that none of the employees¡®puters showed any anomalies or had software capable of controlling others¡®puters.


    N¡¯s heart sank. Had she made a mistake with her guesses?


    Noticing her pale expression, Damon spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Think carefully¨Chave you noticed anything unusual recently?¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°No¡­ and the scheduled email was sent during lunch. Since I¡¯m a light sleeper, if someone had essed myputer, I would have-¡±


    Before she could finish, her voice trailed off as she suddenly recalled something odd.


    N usually took a 30¨Cminute nap, but for the past two weeks, she had been waking up only after the rm rang several times.


    Initially, she had attributed this to fatigue, but upon reflection, she realized her sleep had be unusually deep recently.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 359

    Seeing N¡¯s change in expression, Damon asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you remember something?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I need to check on something. I¡¯ll head back now,¡± N said.


    As she turned to leave, Damon¡¯s gaze grew serious. He stood up suddenly and grabbed her wrist, speaking softly. ¡°N<b>, </b><b>you </b>can rely on me. I¡¯ve made things clear with Reba, and we¡¯ve broken up. I hope you can give me <b>a </b>chance to protect you.¡±


    His words were earnest, but N pulled her hand away as if she had been pricked.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, from the moment we broke up, there¡¯s no going back. Whether you¡¯ve broken up with Reba or not, I won¡¯t reconsider,¡± she said.


    With that, N turned and walked out.


    Watching her leave, Damon slowly tightened his fists, his expression showing a hint of defeat. He knew N was deeply disappointed in him and wouldn¡¯t easily give him another chance.


    ¡­


    After leaving Damon¡¯s office, N went straight to find Melody.


    Theb had been busy recently, and N usually skipped lunch. She stayed in theb while Melody brought her meals from the cafeteria. If she remembered correctly, her excessive sleepiness had started around the time Melody began bringing her food.


    If it weren¡¯t for the data leak, she might not have noticed the issue.


    Faced with N¡¯s questioning, Melody looked both incredulous and hurt. ¡°N, since the data leak happened, I¡¯ve believed in you and never suspected you. Now you¡¯re questioning if I¡¯m the one who leaked the data and framed you?¡±


    N pressed her lips together and said firmly, ¡°Melody, I¡¯m just asking you to recall if anything unusual happened when you brought me meals. I¡¯m not suspecting you.


    Melody forced a smile. ¡°I only went to get the food after I finished eating, and I always picked a random window. I¡¯d bring the food back to the office directly. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveince footage. I can guarantee that the food I brought you was fine.¡±


    N frowned. Could she have been overthinking it?


    Since Melody suggested checking the footage, it seemed she wasn¡¯t lying. However, her recent sleepiness was indeed strange.


    Seeing N¡¯s silence, Melody added, ¡°N, I understand you¡¯re distressed. If I were in your shoes, I¡¯d feel <b>the </b>same. But I assure you<b>, </b>I never tampered with the food.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Don¡¯t overthink it. I just need to rule out all possibilities. I don¡¯t mean to <b>suspect </b><b>you</b>, N rified.


    11


    Melody hummed in response.


    +25 Bonus


    After parting ways with N, Melody took a cab home. On the way, she reviewed her recent actions and was certain there was no issue with the meals she had brought.


    Just as she was beginning to rx, a sudden realization shed in her mind, causing her face to turn pale.


    ¡°Excuse me, turn around and take me to Magnifique Garden,¡± she requested urgently.


    During the ride to Magnifique Garden, Melody called Gabriel, her voice trembling as she arranged a meeting.


    When Gabriel arrived at the caf¨¦ near the neighborhood, he found Melody sitting by the window, staring nkly outside and lost in thought.


    As Gabriel sat down across from her, Melody snapped back to reality.


    Noting her paleplexion, Gabriel looked concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? You look terrible.¡±


    Melody took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Gabriel, recently you¡¯ve been ordering coffee for me and N and asked me not to tell her it was you. The real reason you didn¡¯t want her to know it was you isn¡¯t because you¡¯re worried she wouldn¡¯t drink it, is it?¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 360

    Chapter <b>360 </b>


    As Melody spoke, she kept her eyes locked on Gabriel¡¯s. His eyes widened slightly, turning her suspicion into certainty.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to N? Isn¡¯t she like a sister to you?¡± she demanded.


    Initially shocked, Gabriel quickly regained his usual gentle demeanor. ¡°Melody, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°No one understands better than you. Did you put sleeping pills in the coffee you¡¯ve been sending us<b>?¡± </b>Melody pressed.


    Her tone was firm, and her eyes burned with anger as she stared at Gabriel.


    He had been so considerate, iming that working in theb every day was exhausting, so he would send coffee to help them stay awake. He had even asked her not to tell N.


    Blinded by love, she had believed he genuinely wanted to build a good rtionship with N. Looking back now, she felt foolish!


    She had handed N the very coffee that led to the data leak scandal. The more she thought about it, the more distressed she became, and her eyes welled up with tears. She felt like an aplice.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression remained calm and gentle, though a trace of helplessness flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Melody, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I know you want to help N, and I do too, but you can¡¯t just assume it was me because you¡¯re anxious,¡± he said.


    ¡°Who else could it be? Gabriel, what exactly are you nning to do?¡± Melody demanded.


    As she looked at his handsome face, she felt disgusted for the first time. How could she have fallen for someone so dreadful?


    Gabriel moved closer to her, speaking softly so only they could hear. ¡°I know you¡¯re recording our conversation, Melody, so don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get anything out of me.¡±


    Melody¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was him after all!


    ¡°W¨CWhy are you doing this?!¡± she eximed.


    Her voice rose in anger as she looked at Gabriel, raising her hand to p him.


    The sharp sound of the p reverberated through the cafe, instantly drawing the attention of everyone present.


    A server hurried over. ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s face bore a red handprint, and his cheek was slightly swollen. He forced a smile at the server and shook his head. <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s fine. You can go back to work.¡±


    Melody¡¯s eyes were red, barely containing her fury. She wanted to rip away his false gentle facade and <b>reveal </b><b>his </b>


    true nature <b>to </b>everyone.


    The server looked at Melody. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s better to talk things out rather than resort to violence.¡±


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Ignoring him, Melody red coldly at Gabriel. ¡°I won¡¯t let this go!¡±


    With that, she grabbed her bag and stormed out.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± the server began.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you for your help,¡± Gabriel replied.


    Gabriel left the cafe and watched Melody¡¯s departing figure.


    A slow, satisfied smile crept across his face as he murmured, ¡°Why? To break her wings, make her lose everything, so she¡¯ll have no choice but to rely on me. Only then will she stay by my side.¡±


    From a young age, he had known that love was about possession and control. If the person he loved did not return his feelings, he would break her wings and crush her pride, ensuring she was left with no choice but to remain with him.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 361

    Chapter <b>361 </b>


    +25 Bonus


    The situation needed to escte. If N wasn¡¯t pushed to her limits, she wouldn¡¯t willingly stay by <b>his </b><b>side</b>. Gabriel¡¯s smile deepened. He was confident that soon he would be with N.


    Melody cried bitterly in the taxi on her way home. She hadn¡¯t expected that the first man she ever liked <b>would </b>use her to scheme against N, and worse¡­ N was his sister.


    When she got home, she cried again.


    It took several hours for her emotions to settle. Just as she was about to call N to tell her what she had discovered, a news alert popped up on her phone screen.


    [Prospectus Technology¡¯s experimental data leaked. The culprit is a researcher with a personal vendetta against Prospectus Technology¡¯s CEO. Was this done out of revenge or for profit?]


    Melody clicked on the link and found a sensationalist article. Not only did it use N of leaking the data, but it also exposed N¡¯s past rtionship with Damon.


    The article implied that N had leaked the data out of spite after being dumped by Damon, seeking revenge.


    Fuming with anger, Melody saw that mostments were attacking N. She couldn¡¯t hold back and started arguing with thementers.


    When she encountered some calmer ones, she tried to exin, but with everyone so quick to judge, no one believed her.


    After all, people were more interested in the drama than the truth.


    Taking a deep breath, Melody stopped replying and was about <b>to </b>call N when she received a call from home.


    ¡°Melody,e home quickly. Your dad¡¯s had an ident!¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Gabriel received a call as well.


    ¡°Mr. Hackett, the matter has been taken care of,¡± the caller informed.


    Gabriel smirked. ¡°Did you convey the messages I asked?¡±


    ¡°Yes,<b>¡± </b><b>the </b><b>man </b>answered.


    ¡°Good,¡± Gabriel replied.


    He hung up<b>, </b>still smiling, but his eyes were cold. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone derail his ns. He hoped Melody would understand her ce. Otherwise<b>, </b>next time, her father¡¯s injury might be more severe than just a broken leg.


    Soon after, Melody called him. ¡°Gabriel, you¡¯ve caused my dad to break his leg. N will never like someone as malicious as you!¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Gabriel¡¯s smile turned icy. ¡°Say that again?¡±


    His voice carried a chilling coldness that pierced through the phone. Melody felt a shiver run down her spine.


    She trembled involuntarily, and her voice wavered. ¡°Did I say something wrong? You¡¯re just selfish and cruel!¡±


    ¡°Melody, you¡¯ll soon find out the cost of angering me.¡± With that, Gabriel ended the call.


    In the hospital, Melody regretted her words as soon as she hung up. She knew Gabriel was dangerous. So why had she called him in a fit of rage?


    Holding her phone, she hesitated over whether to tell N that Gabriel was behind the data leak. However, she remembered her mother¡¯s earlier warning, and her hesitation grew.


    Her family was ordinary, and her parents had struggled to raise her. She could disregard her safety but couldn¡¯t disregard her parents¡®.


    As Melody hesitated, her mother emerged from the ward with a stack of bills. ¡°Melody, here¡¯s the bill. We need to pay a deposit of 4,000 dors¡­¡±


    Her parents had just spent their savings to buy her a small apartment on the edge of Saintornia. They didn¡¯t even have 1,000 dors left, let alone 4,000 dors.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 362

    Chapter <b>362 </b>


    Melody took the payment slip with a deep breath. ¡°Mom, go back <b>to </b>the ward and take care of Dad. <b>I¡¯ll </b><b>figure </b><b>ou </b>the money.<b>¡± </b>


    Her mother looked apologetic and uneasy. ¡°Melody, I¡¯m sorry¡­ We don¡¯t have the money, and <b>we¡¯re </b><b>causing </b><b>you </b>trouble¡­¡±


    She knew her daughter didn¡¯t have that much money either. Apart from borrowing, there seemed to be no <b>othe </b>


    way<b>. </b>


    Her mother suggested, ¡°Maybe I can ask your uncle for a loan¡­ You-¡±


    Before she could finish, Melody interrupted, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve already borrowed a lot from him for the apartment down payment. We haven¡¯t even started repaying it yet, and asking for more might upset my aunt. I¡¯ll find way, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± her mother reluctantly agreed.


    Melody took the payment slip and went to the end of the hallway to call her ssmates and friends.


    In the CEO¡¯s office of Prospectus Technology, Damon looked grim as he stared at Spencer. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that this matter must not be leaked?¡±


    Spencer felt distressed. He had indeed instructed everyone who knew about the data leak to keep it quiet, but he didn¡¯t know how so many sensationalist ounts had obtained it.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ll look into it immediately,¡± Spencer replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you one hour. I don¡¯t want to see any more news about this issue within the hour!¡± Damon ordered.


    He then stood up and headed for the door.


    Spencer hurried after him. ¡°Mr. Sumner, where are you going? I¡¯ll arrange for a car.¡±


    ¡°No need. Just take care of the tasks I assigned,¡± Damon answered coldly before leaving.


    Once Damon¡¯s figure disappeared from view, Spencer let out a sigh of relief and cursed under his breath, wondering who had leaked the information. Whoever it was, he would make sure they paid for it!


    This situation seemed deliberately aimed at N. Who hated her so much to go this far?


    Spencer shook his head, dismissing the thought. He quickly set about removing the trending topic and investigating which ount was the first to leak the news.


    ¡­


    When the doorbell rang, N was reading the so¨Ccalled sensational news online. The <b>details </b>of her past <b>with </b>Damon were known only to a few, so the person behind the leak must have been close <b>to </b><b>her</b>.


    No matter how she thought about it, Melody seemed the most likely <b>suspect</b><b>¡­. </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Yet, emotionally, N found it hard to believe that Melody would do such a thing, especially since it wouldn¡¯t


    benefit her.


    Hearing the doorbell, N walked to the door and found Damon standing there. After a moment of hesitation, she opened it.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, what brings you here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You saw the trending news, right?¡± Damon inquired.


    His gaze swept over her face, and he felt relieved to see her rtively calm.


    N noticed the concern in his eyes and lowered her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You came here because of this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried about you,¡± Damon replied.


    N frowned slightly, her tone cold. ¡°Mr. Sumner, we¡¯ve broken up. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± ¡°N, you may not ept me, but you can¡¯t deny me the right to care for you and pursue you,¡± Damon said. Seeing him still as domineering as ever and disregarding her feelings, N felt increasingly irritated.


    ¡°Well, I also have the right to reject you. You¡¯re bothering me even after I¡¯ve made it clear that I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± she retorted.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 363

    +25 B


    Chapter <b>363 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you¡­¡± Damon replied.


    N showed no reaction to his words, merely watching him with a t expression. ¡°Mr. Sumner, <b>you¡¯re </b><b>my </b>superior, and I¡¯m your subordinate. I don¡¯t need your concern.¡±


    Damon frowned as he spoke quietly. ¡°N, I know you¡¯re still upset about what happened before. 1-¡±


    N cut him <b>off</b>, looking slightly resigned. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. It¡¯s all in the past. No matter what you do, I <b>won¡¯t </b>back together with you. I need to rest now. Please leave.¡±


    She then closed the door.


    Damon stood at the door for a moment before finally turning and leaving.


    Back on the sofa, N sat down and contemted how to uncover the truth.


    Prospectus Technology was already preparing to sue Contelligence. The email sent to Contelligence had originated from herputer, so the person who had sent the email must have been in contact with Contelligence beforehand.


    Investigating Contelligence might be the faster route.


    With this in mind, N called Spencer.


    After confirming the owner of the email address to which the email was sent, N decided to visit that person first thing the next morning.


    Spencer, aware of her n<b>, </b>advised, ¡°Ms. Jayston, you might want to wait at home for the results. The people at Contelligence are adamant that you sent them the experimental data.¡±


    N lowered her gaze and said firmly, ¡°If they¡¯re iming it was me, there should also be evidence of priormunication between us, not just the email itself. It¡¯s unlikely that I suddenly received an email address and sent them the data without any previous contact.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have that evidence. I¡¯ll contact thewyer right away,¡± Spencer replied.


    After hanging up, N felt somewhat relieved.


    The fact that she had not had any priormunication with Contelligence was a breakthrough. However<b>, </b>the most crucial task was to identify who had used herputer to set up the scheduled email. Otherwise, she would end up bearing the me herself since the data had been sent from herputer.


    Early the next morning, N went to Contelligence to confront the owner of the email address.


    When she spotted Robert, the manager of the R&D department, she walked up to block him. ¡°Mr. <b>Palfrey</b><b>, </b>hello. I¡¯m N Jayston from Prospectus Technology¡¯s drug research <b>team</b>. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with my name?¡±


    Although N was smiling, there was no warmth in her eyes.


    Robert was surprised <b>to </b>see N in person.


    +25 Bonus


    He raised an eyebrow and said with a hint of a smirk, ¡°Of course, I know you. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t be entangled in thiswsuit with Prospectus Technology.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Palfrey, your ability to shift me is impressive. You acquired the data for the asthma medication I developed through improper means and eagerly made it public. It¡¯s no surprise that Prospectus Technology is suing you. But I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re trying to drag me into this,¡± N said.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, talking to me won¡¯t help. The email came from yourputer. It¡¯s only natural for you to get caught up in this,¡± Robert retorted.


    N¡¯s smile turned cold. ¡°I won¡¯t admit to something I didn¡¯t do. Prospectus Technology will undoubtedly find out who colluded with Contelligence, and I will sue Contelligence for defamation and for using me of leaking trade secrets.¡±


    Robert remained calm. ¡°Ms. Jayston, do as you wish. I have work to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    After Robert left, N nced back at Contelligence¡¯s building before turning and walking away.


    On the way back, she received a call from Pete.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 364

    Chapter <b>364 </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Ms. </b><b>Jayston</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>discovered that Steven has had contact with <b>someone </b>from the Preston <b>Group</b><b>. </b>However<b>, </b><b>it </b>appears you have no personal grievances with <b>them</b>, <b>so </b>there would be <b>no </b>reason for <b>them </b>to <b>target you</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>P </b>said.


    N tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°Actually, there is <b>some </b>personal animosity. I understand <b>the </b><b>situatic </b>now, Mr. Monaghan, <b>so </b>there¡¯s no need for further investigation.


    ¡°<b>If </b>you have the time, could you check whether Robert Palfrey from Contelligence has had any contact <b>with </b>employees from Prospectus Technology?¡±


    ¡°Certainly<b>. I¡¯ll </b>look into it right away,¡± Pete replied.


    After ending the call, N transferred some money to Pete. Once he confirmed receipt, N closed the chat ced her phone in her bag, paused for a moment, and then called Damon.


    The call connected quickly.


    Damon¡¯s voice carried a hint of tension. ¡°N¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    N pressed her lips together, a flicker of hesitation in her eyes before sheposed herself. ¡°Mr. Sumner, not sure what personal issues you have with Reba and Nathaniel, but I no longer wish to be involved. Plea tell Nathaniel to stop sending people to follow me.


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Damon¡¯s cold voice responded. ¡°He¡¯s sending people to foll you? When did this start?¡±


    ¡°In the past few days. The specifics, Mr. Sumner, you¡¯ll need to ask him directly,¡± N said before ending th call.


    She set her phone down, a hint of guilt in her eyes. With no direct way to confront Nathaniel, she had to rely <b>o </b>Damon to handle him.


    Damon called Nathaniel directly from his office at Prospectus Technology, his voice barely containing his ange ¡°What have you done to N?¡±


    ¡°What could I possibly do to her? Did she tell you some nonsense? I always suspected she was scheming <b>when </b>you were with her. Now she¡¯s trying to sabotage our friendship!¡± Nathaniel retorted.


    Damon sneered. ¡°Nathaniel, do you think I¡¯m a fool? If you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll investigate myself. Don¡¯t me me if I find out something and have to take action!¡±


    There was a long silence on <b>the </b>other end before Nathaniel¡¯s cold voice came through again. ¡°Yes, I did have someone deal with her, but that¡¯s because she overstepped by trying to interfere in your rtionship <b>with </b>Reba.¡±


    Damonughed <b>in </b>frustration. He hadn¡¯t realized just how irrational Nathaniel became when Reba was involved. Nathaniel always sided with her, no matter the circumstances.


    <b>¡°</b>Nathaniel<b>, </b>I¡¯ve already broken up with Reba. She returned <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>country </b>and used her illness <b>and </b><b>past </b>


    +25 Bonus


    favors to threaten me into ending my rtionship with N and getting back with her. She¡¯s the one meddling in my rtionship with N,¡± Damon said firmly,


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve known each other for years, you should apologize to N personally, and I¡¯ll let this matter go,¡± Damon added,


    ¡°Apologize to her? Does she even deserve that?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s voice was filled with anger, his indignation palpable,


    He would never apologize to N!


    ¡°If you refuse, then I have nothing more to say. The cooperation between Prospectus Technology and the Preston Group is over. Do as you see fit,¡± Damon replied,


    As Nathaniel heard the dial tone, he mmed his phone down, his face dark. After years of friendship with Damon, thetter was ending their cooperation over a woman?


    Upon reflecting on it, his resentment toward N intensified. If it weren¡¯t for her, none of this would have happened.


    Wasn¡¯t Damon warning him not to touch her? Nathaniel was determined to proceed anyway!


    It was just a woman. He didn¡¯t believe Damon would truly sever <i>ties </i>over her.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 365

    Chapter <b>365 </b>


    Nathaniel called his secretary into the office and said coldly, ¡°Contact Steven and have him prepare <b>to </b>attack N.¡±


    The secretary, Troy Cantrill, noticed the cracked screen of his phone on the floor and replied, ¡°Understood, <b>Mr. </b>Preston. I¡¯ll handle it right away.¡±


    He picked up the phone, left the office, and immediately ordered a new one to be delivered.


    When Steven received the call, he was at a prenatal check¨Cup with his girlfriend.


    Learning that he needed to attack N, he hesitated. After all, Nathaniel had only instructed him to scare N, not to harm her.


    Noticing Steven¡¯s hesitation, Troy said coldly, ¡°Mr. Abney, do you think that money was easy toe by?¡±


    When Nathaniel first approached Steven, he was struggling to meet a request for 80,000 dors from his girlfriend¡¯s parents. They had threatened to force her to have an abortion if he couldn¡¯te up with the money


    Nathaniel had found and given him 150,000 dors to track and harass N. Nathaniel had also disclosed that N was the daughter of the owner of Harris Pharmaceuticals, whose ident had killed his grandfather, making her an enemy.


    In reality, Steven knew N wasn¡¯t responsible for the ident. After the incident, Harris Pharmaceuticals went bankrupt but providedpensation.


    For the sake of his child, however, he had reluctantly agreed to the task.


    Now, being asked to attack N, he deeply regretted having been so foolish.


    ¡°Mr. Cantrill, this is a crime. I¡¯ll return the money. I¡¯m not doing this anymore,¡± Steven said.


    Troy sneered. ¡°You think that money was easy to get? If you back out now, you¡¯ll only have yourself to me if anything happens to your girlfriend or the baby.¡±


    Steven¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°All I can say is that you have too many weaknesses. From the moment you epted that card, you had no choice. Choose between N and your girlfriend and child,¡± Troy said.


    With that, Troy hung up. It was clear that choosing between an insignificant woman and his girlfriend and child was an easy decision, even for a fool.


    Steven was furious, his calloused hands nearly crushing his phone. If he could turn back time, he would never


    have taken that card!


    ¡°Steven, here¡¯s thetest ultrasound. Look, these are the baby¡¯s hands and feet. So cute,¡± Cam <b>Swan</b><b>, </b><b>his </b>girlfrie 1, said, presenting the check¨Cup report.


    Steven nced at the report<b>, </b>his <b>eyes </b>reddening with tears.


    +25 Bonus


    Noticing his distress, Cam couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?


    ¡°In two months, our baby will be born. After the wedding, I¡¯ll give you the money I¡¯ve been secretly saving, We can move into a rented ce and start our life as a family of three. By the way, where did you get all that money my parents requested?¡±


    Steven forced a smile. ¡°I told you before, my grandfather died in an ident at work, and that money was from thepensation.¡±


    Guilt softened Cam¡¯s gaze. She took his hand and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. After we get married, I¡¯ll work hard too. We¡¯ll earn that money back sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡± Steven replied.


    As he supported Cam out of the hospital, she excitedly talked about their future.


    Normally, Steven would join in the conversation about their ns, but today he was unusually silent.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 366

    <b>Chapter </b><b>366 </b>


    Cam asked him several times, but Steven just said he was too tired from work.


    After dropping Cam off at home, Steven watched her walk away and made up his mind. He was <b>determined </b><b>to </b>protect her and the baby<b>, </b>even if it meantmitting a crime.


    He called Troy, gritting his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll do what you asked, but I need to <b>wait </b>until my girlfriend gives <b>birth</b>.¡±


    ¡°No way. That¡¯s toote,¡± Troy replied.


    Steven sneered. ¡°Mr. Cantrill, I can always tell N what you¡¯re nning. You¡¯re just looking for a scapegoat. Am I not even allowed to decide on the timing?¡±


    ¡°If you tell N, there¡¯s no telling if your child will even have a chance to be born,¡± Troy warned.


    ¡°Mr. Cantrill, if anything happens to my family, I¡¯ll post our phone conversation online. You wouldn¡¯t want this to blow up, would you? I just need two months,¡± Steven negotiated.


    Troy was silent for a moment before saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll consult with Mr. Preston and get back to you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Nathaniel sneered. ¡°Two months? No, the maximum I¡¯ll give him is one week!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Preston, if we push too hard, it might backfire,¡± Troy advised.


    ¡°Then make it half a month. I can¡¯t wait any longer. If he continues to haggle, just get rid of him,¡± Nathaniel instructed.


    A nobody like Steven didn¡¯t get to make demands!


    ¡°Understood,¡± Troy replied.


    After reporting this, he hesitantly added, ¡°Mr. Preston, Mr. Hogg just came over with the termination contract¡­ Those contracts¡­¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes shed with


    shed with anger. So, Damon was really serious!


    Alright, he¡¯d see who would back down first!


    ¡°Bring me the contracts. I¡¯ll sign them now!¡± Nathaniel snapped.


    Spencer left after receiving the signed termination contracts from Nathaniel.


    Back at Prospectus Technology, Damon reviewed the contracts and said coldly, ¡°Everything seems fine. Put them away.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, is it really worth ending our cooperation with the Preston Group over this? What if it gets <b>out¡­</b><b>¡± </b>Damon looked up, his eyes icy. ¡°Do you think sending someone to follow and harm N is a trivial <b>matter</b>?¡± Noticing Damon¡¯s displeasure, Spencer quickly lowered his head. ¡°I just thought<b>, </b>since Mr. Preston hasn¡¯t


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    actually harmed Ms. Jayston, maybe we¡¯re overreacting¡­¡±


    ¡°When did it be your ce to instruct me on how to handle things?¡± Damon questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare¡­¡± Spencer replied.


    ¡°Then just follow my instructions,¡± Damon said.


    Spencer sighed silently and was about to leave when Damon suddenly added, ¡°Gather the board members for a meeting in half an hour to discuss how to handle the data leak.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Spencer answered.


    Half an hourter¡­


    As soon as Damon entered the meeting room, a board member sarcastically said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I don¡¯t see why there¡¯s anything left to discuss. We should just follow thepany rules. Just because the person at fault is your girlfriend, you¡¯re shielding her. Does that mean if any of our subordinates mess up, we can also protect them?¡±


    Damon remained silent. He walked to the main seat and coldly stared at the board member who had spoken.


    ¡°Mr. Warner, if you don¡¯t want to attend this meeting, you can leave now,¡± Damon said.


    Hector Warner stiffened but did not speak or leave.


    ¡°This meeting is primarily to discuss the issue ofpensation,¡± Damon began.


    Hearing this, Hector couldn¡¯t resist making another sarcastic remark. ¡°Mr. Sumner, N probably can¡¯t afford hundreds of millions, can she?¡±


    ¡°If she can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯ll cover it for her,¡± Damon answered.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 367

    Chapter <b>367 </b>


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    <b>Hector sneered</b>. ¡°You certainly have the means to cover herpensation, Mr. Sumner.¡±


    Damon looked at him and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯d cover herpensation¨Cif she¡¯s actually responsible <b>for </b><b>this</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Who else could it be? The email was sent from herputer. That¡¯s a fact, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hector asked.


    If he weren¡¯t afraid of future retaliation from Damon, he¡¯d almost use him of deliberately shielding N.


    ¡°It <b>was </b>indeed sent from herputer, but there¡¯s no evidence of hermunication with Contelligence<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Damon replied.


    ¡°That email is evidence enough. What more do you need? Mr. Sumner, are you hesitating to pay?¡± Hector pressed.


    If the board were <b>to </b>be the fall guy, he would be the first to refuse!


    ¡°Mr. Warner, today¡¯s meeting is to determine the exactpensation amount, not <b>to </b>discuss whether I¡¯m willing to pay,¡± Damon stated.


    Hector snorted and fell silent.


    After an hour of discussion, the agreed¨Cuponpensation amount was 200,000,000 dors.


    As the meeting ended, Hector turned to Damon and said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I advise you to get rid of the woman who leakedpany data. Otherwise, she¡¯ll only bring you bigger trouble next time.¡±


    ¡°No matter how big the trouble, I can handle it. You¡¯d do better to focus on your problems rather than meddle in mine, Mr. Warner,¡± Damon warned.


    Hector¡¯s face hardened as he left<b>, </b>gritting his teeth.


    Everyone at Prospectus Technology knew he had kept a mistress, and his wife had responded by taking a younger man home, which humiliated Hector.


    Ironically, his current status was due to his inws, and he didn¡¯t dare to divorce.


    Back in his office, Damon was about to review some documents when he received a call from Reba.


    ¡°Damon<b>, </b><b>I </b>heard from Nathaniel that you ended the cooperation with the Preston Group because of N?¡± she


    asked.


    Damon¡¯s eyes shed with irritation. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    There was a pause on the <b>other </b>end, and then Reba¡¯s voice, filled with hurt<b>, </b>came through<b>. </b>¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you. Nathaniel and you have been friends for years. I don¡¯t want you two falling out over a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°If you knew the full story, you¡¯d realize there¡¯s no misunderstanding,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°Nathaniel only wanted to scare Ms. Jayston. He never meant to hurt her. And this whole <b>situation </b>started


    +25 Bonus


    because of me. If you¡¯re looking for someone to me, me me. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Nathaniel,¡± Reba exined.


    Damon frowned, and his tone grew colder. ¡°Reba, I appreciate that you helped me back then, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to interfere with mypany¡¯s affairs or my decisions. Until you figure out what you want, don¡¯t contact me again.¡±


    Reba put her phone down with a dark expression, her eyes filled with jealousy and frustration.


    Nathaniel, who was across from her, also looked grim. He hadn¡¯t expected Damon to be so determined to end their cooperation.


    Moreover, it seemed that Reba still had feelings for Damon.


    ¡°Reba, if you¡¯re insisting that I get rid of N to be with you, are you nning to let me take the me after she¡¯s gone so you can get back with Damon?¡± Nathaniel asked.


    He stared intently at Reba, fearing he might miss any change in her expression.


    If she truly intended to be with him, why wait until he dealt with N? Unless she wanted to remove obstacles between herself and Damon to get back with him.


    Reba looked up at him, her gaze full of shock and sadness. ¡°Nathaniel, I can¡¯t believe you think that of me. Do you know why I called Damon? I wanted to help you because I felt you were wronged.¡±


    Seeing her emotional response, Nathaniel quickly moved to sit beside her. ¡°Reba, I¡¯m sorry. I was just angry and lost my temper. Please forgive me.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 368

    Chapter <b>368 </b>


    Reba felt <b>a </b>slight relief seeing the <b>panic </b>on Nathaniel¡¯s face. Turning her head away, she said coldly, ¡°I already told you that what happened that night should <b>be </b>considered as if it never urred. If you¡¯re having second thoughts<b>, </b>we can still be friends.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Nathaniel took her hand and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be just friends. I want to be your boyfriend.¡±


    As she looked into his deep<b>, </b>affectionate eyes, Reba felt no emotional stir but decided to y along with a shy demeanor. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Moved by her act, Nathaniel instinctively cupped her chin and leaned in to kiss her.


    Reba, startled, quickly pushed him away. ¡°No¡­ There are too many people in the restaurant. Someone might


    see us.¡±


    Noticing her pale face, Nathaniel frowned. ¡°Do I look that unpresentable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ It¡¯s just that my breakup with Damon hasn¡¯t been made public yet. If someone who knows us sees us, it might reflect poorly on you,¡± Reba exined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Nathaniel insisted.


    ¡°Even so¡­ I¡¯m shy¡­ If you want to, let¡¯s wait until we get back,¡± Reba said.


    With Reba¡¯s promise, Nathaniel finally smiled. ¡°Alright, when we get back.¡±


    Neither of them realized that their kiss had been captured by Pete, who had been lurking outside the window.


    That evening, N received a message from Pete after finishing dinner.


    Upon seeing the photo of Nathaniel and Reba kissing, she raised an eyebrow. She hadn¡¯t expected that sending Pete to follow Nathaniel would yield such results.


    Since Nathaniel had the time to have someone follow her, it was the perfect opportunity to post this photo online and cause him some trouble.


    After sending the photo to a gossip ount specializing in celebrity and wealthy family scandals, N set her phone aside.


    She was about to read a book when <b>she </b>received a call from Melody.


    ¡°N, could you¡­ lend me some money?¡± Melody asked, her voice hoarse and her mood visibly down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How much <b>do </b>you need?¡± N inquired.


    ¡°30,000 dors. Is that okay?¡± Melody replied.


    N was taken aback, her brows furrowing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you need so much money?¡±


    ¡°My dad is sick and needs surgery, which costs 30,000 dors¡­ N, <b>if </b>you¡¯re worried I might run away, <b>I can </b>leave my ID with you. I promise I¡¯ll pay you back slowly¡­¡± Melody exined.


    Hearing the sob in Melody¡¯s voice and sensing her emotional distress, M quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll transfer the money right away. Don¡¯t worry, He¡¯ll get better.¡±


    ¡°N¡­ thank you!¡± Melody cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. If you need more, just let me know. I¡¯ll transfer the money now. Which hospital is your father in? I¡¯ll visit him tomorrow,¡± N offered,


    While visiting Melody¡¯s father was secondary, N was more concerned about Melody¡¯s distress and wanted to offer somefort.


    Melody nearly broke down in tears. ¡°No¡­ t¨Cthat¡¯s not necessary, Just helping me is more than enough. I¡¯m so sorry for troubling you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Friends are supposed to help each other,¡± N reassured her.


    Afterforting Melody a bit longer, N hung up and transferred the money.


    The moment the transaction wasplete, Melody¡¯s phone dinged with a notification showing that 30,000 dors had been received.


    Tears welled up in Melody¡¯s eyes again as she looked at the man standing before her, her gaze filled with hatred. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°N has transferred the money. Can you release my mom now?¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 369

    <b>Chapter </b><b>369 </b>


    Gabriel smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you do as I say<b>, </b>your mother will be safe.¡±


    Melody red at him, her eyes filled with deep¨Cseated hatred. ¡°Gabriel, you¡¯re so untrustworthy! I was blind to have ever fallen for someone like you!¡±


    As she thought about how he had coerced her into borrowing 30,000 dors from N and wondered what other schemes he might have, Melody felt a wave of despair.


    Was there truly no way to expose his true nature?


    Gabriel looked down at her, showing no sympathy for the tear stains on her face. Instead, he found her tears annoying.


    He pinched her chin and said coldly, ¡°Tomorrow morning, go to Prospectus Technology and report her. The 30,000 dors she transferred to you tonight is your hush money.¡±


    Melody¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she shook her head. ¡°No! I won¡¯t help you frame N!¡±


    She finally understood the real purpose behind Gabriel¡¯s demand for the 30,000 dors from N. Trembling, she realized how dangerous this man was¨Che truly intended to ruin N!


    ¡°You¡¯re already helping me by calling her, aren¡¯t you? Even if you don¡¯t cooperate, she won¡¯t forgive you once she learns the truth,¡± Gabriel taunted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to help you either!¡± Melody cried.


    ¡°Fine. Just wait for news of your mother¡¯s death,¡± Gabriel said, turning on his heel.


    As she watched his cold back, Melody was overwhelmed with fear. She believed Gabriel was capable of carrying out his threats because he waspletely unhinged.


    She rushed forward to stop him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°Better not try any tricks, or I¡¯ll make sure you suffer,¡± Gabriel warned.


    His eyes were dark and imprable, like a trapping her with no chance of escape.


    ¡°I¨CI won¡¯t,¡± Melody stuttered.


    She trembled as she spoke. The mere sight of Gabriel filled her with fear, leaving no trace of her previous attraction.


    Gabriel smiled with satisfaction and turned to leave.


    It wasn¡¯t until his figure disappeared around the corner that Melody copsed to the ground, drenched in cold


    sweat.


    The next morning, N had just woken up when she received a call from Spencer<b>, </b>asking her toe to the


    +25 Bonus


    Upon arriving at thepany, the receptionist escorted her to the conference room. Seeing Damon there, looking grim, she had a sinking feeling


    After she sat down, Spencer said, ¡°N, Melody ims she saw you sending emails to Contelligence. She says you gave her 30,000 dors as bush money, Do you have any exnation for this?¡±


    N looked at Melody in disbelief,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the 30,000 dors was for your father¡¯s surgery and that you borrowed it from me?¡± she asked.


    Melody lowered her gaze, unable to meet N¡¯s eyes. Her voice was barely audible. ¡°That was supposed to be hush money¡­ N, I¡¯m really sorry, but I can¡¯t ignore my conscience¡­ Sharing thepany¡¯s experimental data is illegal¡­¡±


    N felt a whirlwind of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite grasp.


    After transferring the money to Melody without hesitation the night before, she hadn¡¯t expected it to be used as a bribe against her.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Have I wronged you in any way?¡± N asked, her eyes filled with disappointment as she looked at Melody.


    Melody bit her lip, mustering the courage to face N. ¡°N, you¡¯ve been very kind to me, but I can¡¯t ignore the fact that you¡¯ve caused thepany to lose hundreds of millions. I can¡¯t protect you just because we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 370

    Chapter <b>370 </b>


    <b>Seeing </b>N so <b>agitated</b>, Spencer spoke up. ¡°N, do you have anything else <b>to </b>say?¡±


    N didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, she looked directly at Melody and asked, ¡°You¡¯re sure <b>the </b><b>30,000 </b><b>dors </b><b>I </b>gave you was hush money, right?¡±


    For a brief moment, Melody¡¯s expression faltered, but she quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Okay.¡± N calmly pulled out her phone. ¡°I recorded our callst night.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Melody¡¯s face turned pale.


    Gabriel, sitting nearby, tensed up, his expression darkening. His eyes narrowed, and his hands clenched <b>on the </b>table instinctively.


    He hadn¡¯t expected this¨DN had been cautious enough to record the conversation even in that situation.


    N ced her phone on the table and yed the recording. The voices from the call echoed through the dead- silent conference room. The more it yed, the paler Melody became.


    When the recording ended, N put away her phone and looked coldly at Melody. <b>¡°If </b>you don¡¯t want to admit it, I can show the timestamp of the recording. Or we can call the police and have them pull the phone records.¡±


    With every word N uttered, Melody was ashen with despair.


    The room fell into an ufortable silence. All eyes were on Melody, and the looks of disdain and suspicion felt like needles piercing her skin. She wished she could disappear.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious Melody¡¯s the one responsible for the data leak. Why else would she use N?¡±


    ¡°Typical¨Cwomen always scheming against each other. So petty!¡±


    ¡°Well, if she leaked the data, she should pay the price! Let her cover thepany¡¯s losses. If she can¡¯t, then lock her up for years!¡±


    The murmurs around Melody pushed her to the brink of breaking down. Her eyes filled with tears as she looked at N<b>, </b>guilt and regret written across her face.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry. The real person who leaked the data was¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, she caught sight of Gabriel toying with a gold ring in his hand. Her hands clenched tightly at her sides. She knew he was threatening her,


    If she exposed him, her mother would be in danger.


    <b>Tears </b>welled up in Melody¡¯s eyes as she choked out, ¡°The person who leaked the data¡­ was me. Whatever punishment thepany decides, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    N stared at her<b>, </b>her gaze devoid of emotion. She had trusted Melody, and this was how she was repaid<b>¨C</b><b>with </b>


    a knife in her back.


    ¡°Why did you leak thepany¡¯s data <b>to </b>Contelligence?¡± N asked.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    +25 Bonus


    Clearly not expecting the question<b>, </b>Melody froze for a moment before looking away, ¡°Why else? For money, of


    course.¡±


    ¡°But thepany already investigated. Neither you nor your family received anyrge sums of money recently, How did you even get in touch with them? And why did you use myputer to send the data? Plus, why would they choose to release the data now? Doing so doesn¡¯t benefit them at all, does it?¡± N pressed,


    When Melody admitted to the leak earlier, N instinctively doubted it was really her. It felt too much like someone was orchestrating the whole thing to frame her. 1


    Besides, she had always trusted her instincts.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 371

    Melody stood frozen for a moment, stunned by N¡¯s questions.


    After a long pause, she finally spoke. ¡°Does it really matter? As long as you know I did it, isn¡¯t that enough?


    ¡°Of course it matters. When the policee, they¡¯ll ask for these details too. If your answers don¡¯t match Contelligence¡¯s, It will be clear someone else is behind this,¡± N replied.


    It Contelligence had been interested in Prospectus Technology¡¯s research data from the start, they wouldn¡¯t have made it public. They¡¯d know it would lead to awsuit. The fact that they released it meant they never intended to keep it. Their goal was simply to target Prospectus Technology.


    More importantly, N had checked the security footage after growing suspicious of Melody.


    Melody had been delivering meals to her from the cafeteria every day, and the surveince had never cut out. There had been no opportunity for her to drug N¡¯s food or drink.


    Melody bit her lip and took a deep breath. ¡°Then I¡¯ll answer those questions when the police arrive.¡±


    Her evasiveness only deepened N¡¯s suspicions. Still, if Melody refused to talk, there wasn¡¯t much she could <ol><li>do. </li></ol>


    The police arrived shortly after and took Melody away. As she passed N, she muttered, ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t have to forgive me.¡±


    After Melody was led out, the others in the meeting room began to leave


    N was about to go when Damon stopped her.


    ¡°Do you really think Melody is responsible?¡± he asked.


    Now that it was just the two of them, N looked at him and shook her head. ¡°I think someone else is behind this.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any suspects?¡± Damon pressed.


    N hesitated for a moment before lowering her voice. ¡°I suspect Gabriel.¡±


    She had resisted the thought for a long time, as she and Gabriel had once had a friendly rtionship. She didn¡¯t want to believe he would hurt her. But no one else made sense now.


    Damon nodded. ¡°The week before the data leak, he was ordering two cups of coffee every day at lunch. But the day after yourputer was set to send the email, he stopped. Also, ording to his medical records overseas, he¡¯s been treated for insomnia.¡±


    N¡¯s face darkened.


    During that time, both she and Melody had been busy with experiments, and it was true that Melody had regrly ordered coffee for them.


    N had never been suspicious because the coffee always came sealed. It hadn¡¯t urred to her that sleeping pills might have been mixed into her drink.


    +25 Bonus


    Now it all made sense. Melody had said she ordered the coffee<i>, </i>but if N had known it was from Gabriel, she wouldn¡¯t have touched it.


    ¡°It must be Gabriel. I need to confront him and ask why he did this to me!¡± she eximed.


    Anger surged through N, and she turned to leave, intent on finding Gabriel.


    Before she could get far, Damon grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t rush in. If you confront him now, he¡¯ll just deny everything. We need to gather more evidence first. Once we have proof, confronting him will be much easier.¡±


    His words helped calm her. She lowered her gaze and smiled bitterly. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why he would do this to me.¡±


    Ever since Gabriel had returned to the country, he had been treating her well. If it hadn¡¯t been for Wren constantly causing trouble between them, she might have even considered him her sibling.


    She never imagined he¡¯d be plotting to destroy her career and reputation behind her back.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t make sense of it, don¡¯t dwell on it. Just know I won¡¯t give him another chance to hurt you again, Damon dered.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 372

    Seeing N¡¯s sadness, Damon wanted <b>to </b>pull her into his arms. However, as soon as he touched her, she stepped back.


    A flicker of disappointment crossed his eyes as he noticed how she deliberately kept her distance.


    <b>¡°</b>You should head home for now. I¡¯ve asked Spencer to investigate, and I¡¯ll let you know when we have results,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± N answered.


    She walked out of Prospectus Technology and saw Gabriel standing by her car, clearly waiting for her. She quickly approached, her attitude as cold <b>as </b>ever. ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°N, have you figured it out?¡± Gabriel asked.


    N looked up at him. ¡°Figured out what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied.


    His gentle facade only made N feel more disgusted. He clearly despised her, yet continued to put on this act. She almost pitied him for how hard he tried.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving,¡± she said.


    Gabriel nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    As N¡¯s car disappeared from sight, Gabriel finally looked away, got into his vehicle, and headed toward the police station.


    Later that evening, N was making dinner when the doorbell rang unexpectedly. She opened the door to find Damon standing there.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, has Spencer found anything?¡± she asked.


    The moment the door opened, Damon caught the scent of her cooking.


    ¡°Are you making dinner?¡± he asked.


    N pressed her lips together. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t going to invite him, Damon raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. How about we talk over dinner?¡±


    Since he made it so clear, it would be rude for her to turn him down now.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed, stepping aside to let him in. She handed him a new pair of slippers and turned toward the


    kitchen.


    After changing into the slippers, Damon followed her, curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    +25 Bonus


    N¡¯s apartment was small, a two¨Cbedroom rental. The kitchen was on the left as one entered, with the living room and dining area straight ahead. The bathroom was at the end of the hallway, nked by the bedrooms.


    The living room wasn¡¯trge, but it was cozy.


    A small vase with a few yellow roses sat on the coffee table, their buds just beginning to bloom. Drops of water clung to the petals, making them appear even more delicate.


    A beige nket was draped over the sofa, with a couple of soft, cloud¨Cshaped pillows on top, giving the space a warm, inviting feel.


    Damon took it all in before turning toward the kitchen.


    N was slicing potatoes while a pot of chicken simmered on the stove, steam rising in gentle wisps.


    He took off his jacket, rolled up his sleeves, and walked into the kitchen. ¡°Let me help.¡±


    N was surprised but shook her head. ¡°No need. I can handle it.¡±


    Despite her protest, Damon washed his hands and, without waiting for her to object, took the knife from her and began slicing the potatoes himself.


    As she watched him work with more skill and precision than she had, N couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good with a knife,¡± she remarked.


    Damon chuckled. ¡°Back when I was starting my business, I didn¡¯t have much money to order takeout, so I had to cook for myself.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your family help?¡± she asked, surprised.


    Given that he was the most cherished son of the Sumner family, N had assumed Richard and Marie would have supported him. She hadn¡¯t expected him to struggle with something as basic as food.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t,¡± Damon replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to rely on them. Otherwise, even if my business seeded, I¡¯d still be under their control.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± N understood. Depending on family support often meant losing control over your own life¨Cjust like rk.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 373

    N lowered her <b>gaze </b><b>to </b>the soup bubbling in the pot and fell silent.


    The kitchen was quiet, save for the sound of Damon chopping vegetables and the faint hum of the range hood.


    When Damon finished slicing the potatoes, N nced at him. ¡°You can go sit in the living room. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    Their rtionship wasn¡¯t the kind where they should be cooking together. N was already starting to regret not turning him away at the door.


    Damon stared at her for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once he left the kitchen, N breathed a sigh of relief. She poured the soup into a bowl, quickly washed the pot, and began stir¨Cfrying the potatoes.


    About ten minutester, she brought the dishes out, surprised to find Damon asleep on the sofa. She instinctively softened her footsteps.


    After setting the table, N hesitated to wake him. In the end, she decided to give him another 30 minutes. If he was still asleep by then, she¡¯d wake him.


    Fortunately, Damon woke on his own after just over ten minutes.


    At first, there was a brief moment of confusion before rity returned. He turned to look at N, who was typing on her phone. Clearing his throat softly, he got her attention.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± he asked.


    N looked up, her expression calm. ¡°You were tired and fell asleep on the sofa. I figured I¡¯d give you half an hour before waking you.¡±


    Damon hadn¡¯t expected to doze off like that. He had been working nonstop and was more exhausted than he realized. Rubbing his temples, he stood up. ¡°Next time, just wake me.¡±


    N nodded, though she thought to herself there probably wouldn¡¯t be a next time.


    ¡°Do you want to wash up before we eat?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Damon replied.


    By the time they sat down to eat, it was already past 7:00 p.m.


    Damon looked apologetic. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to fall asleep like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t sleep long. Let¡¯s eat,¡± N replied dismissively.


    Throughout dinner, N wanted to ask about the investigation into the data leak, but Damon seemed focused on his meal, leaving her no opening to bring it up.


    <b>It </b>wasn¡¯t until Damon set down his cutlery that she finally asked, ¡°So, what did you find out about the data leak?


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Seeing her anxious expression, Damon guessed she¡¯d been holding this question in for a while. His tone turned serious. ¡°We discovered that Gabriel was in contact with Robert Palfrey from Contelligence. Based on their conversations, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s the one who leaked the data.¡±


    N pressed her lips together, showing no excitement despite learning the identity of the culprit.


    Since Gabriel had left the country, they hadn¡¯t interacted. As far as she knew, she had never done anything to offend him. She couldn¡¯t understand why he would do something like this to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s thepany nning to do next?¡± she asked.


    Damon¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°We¡¯re going to formally press charges. And he will certainly not have a future in this industry,¡±


    N¡¯s grip on her cutlery tightened as she lowered her head in silence.


    Noticing her reaction, Damon frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling sorry for him?<b>¡± </b>


    N shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I just don¡¯t understand why he did it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. Just know that he wanted to hurt you. Stay away from him from now on, and that¡¯s enough,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°Okay,¡± N murmured.


    After dinner, Damon insisted on helping N clear the table and do the dishes, despite her protests. In the end, she gave up trying to stop him.


    Once the dishes were loaded into the dishwasher, she turned to him. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head home. I¡¯m going to rest soon.¡±


    A hint of bitterness shed through Damon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry about the data leak anymore. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡±


    P


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 374

    N hummed in response. She was about to take out the trash, so she decided to walk Demon downstairs as well.


    Damon, wanting to spend more time with her, refrained from offering to take the trash for her.


    N¡¯s apartment wasn¡¯t on a high floor, so despite Damon¡¯s intentions, there wasn¡¯t much time to linger


    Once they reached the ground floor, N threw the trash into the bin and turned to Damon, ¡°Mr. Summer, 1 won¡¯t see you off any further.¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, she turned and walked away,


    Damon watched her retreating figure with aplex expression. He sensed that N had truly let go of their past.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take for her to forgive him, but he believed that day would eventuallye.


    Back at her door, just as N was about to unlock it, a sudden noise from the stairwell startled her.


    She turned to see Gabriel emerging from the hallway, his gaze fixed on her, eyes dark and unreadable.


    A wave of unease swept over N as she instinctively fumbled with the lock, trying to get inside. Just as her hand touched it, Gabriel grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± she cried, struggling to free herself.


    However, his grip was firm, leaving her no chance to escape.


    He smirked, his tone calm and deliberate. ¡°N, when we met earlier today, I realized you know I was the one behind it all.¡±


    Fear surged through N, draining the color from her face. ¡°Gabriel, I¡¯ve never done anything to wrong you. Why would you set me up like this?¡±


    As Gabriel met her gaze, his expression softened, his affection no longer hidden.


    ¡°Because I want to be with you,¡± he confessed.


    N froze, her eyes wide with disbelief. She stared at him as if he had lost his mind.


    ¡°Are you crazy?! We¡¯re practically siblings! Who ruins someone¡¯s life just to be with them?¡± she demanded. Gabriel chuckled, gently brushing his hand against N¡¯s face, his expression one of pure contentment. His cold fingers made her shudder, and she pped his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Her eyes zed with anger and disgust. If he had imed to hate her or seek vengeance for Wren<b>, </b>she wouldn¡¯t have been so repulsed. But to say he had orchestrated her downfall just to be with her?


    ¡°N, we¡¯re not rted by blood. When you were with rk, I was abroad and couldn¡¯te back. After you got married, I had no right to interfere. But now, you¡¯re divorced. Why can¡¯t we be together?¡± Gabriel asked.


    172


    N red at him, trembling with rage. ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    The moment the words left her mouth, Gabriel grabbed her chin and forced a kiss on her.


    N turned her head sharply, and his lipsnded on her cheek, making her feel utterly nauseated.


    ¡°Gabriel, let go of me! You don¡¯t love me. You just want to destroy me!¡± she cried.


    He leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°<b>I </b>just want to be the only one by your side. Only then will you rely on me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± N eximed.


    Gabriel ignored her insults. Smiling, he grabbed her chin again, attempting another kiss.


    N¡¯s eyes filled with disgust, and though she struggled, it was futile.


    Just as Gabriel¡¯s lips were about to touch hers, the pressure on her body suddenly vanished.


    By the time N realized what had happened, Gabriel and Damon, who had returned, were already fighting.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 375

    Damon stood protectively in front of N, shielding her from Gabriel. All she could see was the back of his head, but the panic inside her began to fade slowly.


    Instinctively, she grasped the back of his suit jacket, her eyes filling with tears.


    Thank goodness he had returned. Otherwise, who knew what Gabriel might have done to her?


    Damon red at Gabriel, his jaw clenched, exuding an icy, intimidating aura.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel hadpletely shed his usual gentle demeanor. He returned Damon¡¯s re with nothing but hostility and contempt.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, juggling getting back together with your ex while messing around with N¡­ The men in your family are all the same, aren¡¯t they?¡± Gabriel sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re in no position to lecture me. Get lost,¡± Damon shot back, his voice cold and cutting


    Instead of responding, Gabriel turned his gaze to N behind Damon. ¡°N, I won¡¯t give up that easily.¡±


    ¡°If you evere near her again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± Damon¡¯s voice was filled with warning, his eyes zing with fury.


    Gabriel met his gaze without a hint of fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have plenty of chances to face off in the future.¡±


    With that, Gabriel turned and walked away.


    As Damon turned to face N, he saw her pale face, clearly still shaken. The coldness in his eyes softened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s over now,¡± he said gently.


    Suddenly, N threw her arms around his waist, her voice trembling. ¡°Mr. Sumner, thank you!¡±


    Damon froze. It took him a few seconds before he slowly ced a hand on her back, softly reassuring her, ¡°It¡¯s okay now. I won¡¯t let him hurt you again.¡±


    As Damon¡¯s calm words settled in, N¡¯s anxiety began to subside. Realizing how impulsively she had hugged him, she quickly let go, her expression turning awkward.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was just really scared¡­¡± she exined.


    He smiled, his tone warm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m d you felt you could lean on me.¡±


    Flustered by the kindness in his eyes, N felt her face heat up and quickly looked away, trying to change the subject. ¡°Oh, by the way, why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I left my phone on the couch,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°Oh, let me get it for you,¡± N said quickly.


    After retrieving his phone, N noticed that Damon didn¡¯t seem ready to leave. She asked, ¡°Is there something else you need?¡±


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°This ce ten¡¯t sate anymore, Gabriel codde back at any time, you want me to help you find a new


    boy <i>ce</i>?¡± Damon offered


    Nybe shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the trodde, I¡¯ll reach out to a real estate agent tomorrow.¡±


    She had already decided not to stay here after tomge. The idea that Gabriel had such feelings for her made her <i>feel </i>sick


    Initially, she had chosen to live in the sameplex as him so they could easily discuss matters rted to her father. Now that she had no intention of reconciling with Harrison, and after what Gabriel had done tonight, moving out was the only option.


    Damon frowned. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you to stay here. Stay at my ce for a few days, at least <b>until </b>the data leak issue is resolved. Then you cane back for your things¡±


    Seeing the genuine concern in his eyes, N felt momentarily tempted.


    However, she quicklyposed herself and politely declined, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ll stay with Vrie for the time being¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, she added, ¡°I really appreciate you saving me tonight. I owe you a meal sometime.¡±


    Damon caught the subtle dismissal in her words, and his lips tightened into a thin line. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Just pack a few things¨CI¡¯ll drive you to her ce.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 376

    Sensing that N was about to refuse, Damon pressed further, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll drive you, or you can stay at my ce. Your choice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Vrie first,¡± N replied.


    She quickly dialed Vrie and briefly exined what had happened, asking if she could stay at her ce for a few days.


    Vrie, furious, immediately offered toe pick her up.


    Just as N was about to agree, Damon calmly took the phone from her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for that. I¡¯ll take N over. You don¡¯t need toe,¡± he said firmly.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line before Vrie¡¯s voice came through<b>, </b>much louder.¡± Damon, why are you at N¡¯s ce?!¡±


    Damon ignored her question. ¡°Just send me the address, Ms. Weir. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    He hung up and handed the phone back to N, his expression calm. ¡°Go pack your things.¡±


    N pressed her lips together as if she wanted to say something. Seeing the calm determination in Damon¡¯s eyes, she took the phone and nodded before heading into the bedroom.


    Less than ten minutester, she emerged with a small bag.


    Damon raised an eyebrow at the bag, which clearly contained no more than a few outfits. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m only staying a few days,¡± N answered.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± he said, reaching out to take the bag from her.


    N pulled it back. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t insist. He turned and headed toward the door.


    On the way to Vrie¡¯s ce, Damon reminded N that she could always reach out to him if anything happened.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already confirmed it was Gabriel. I expect the issue with the data leak to be resolved within two weeks, so try not to worry,¡± Damon assured.


    N nodded, then hesitated before asking, ¡°Will Prospectus Technology sue Gabriel?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But if he cane up withpensation, there might be a settlement,¡± Damon replied.


    Hundreds of millions¡­ That was no small amount. If such a debt fell on N, she wasn¡¯t sure she could ever repay it in her lifetime. She doubted Gabriel had that much money either.


    ¡°If he can¡¯t pay, will he go to prison?¡± she asked.


    The car stopped at a red light, and Damon turned to look at her. <b>¡°</b>If he can¡¯t pay, then yes, he¡¯ll likely face prison


    +25 Bonius


    time<b>.</b>¡±


    N¡¯s hands clenched tightly in herp, and her face turned pale.


    Damon noticed and frowned. ¡°Are you worried about him?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. If he ends up in prison, it¡¯s his own fault. I just¡­ never thought things would get to this point,¡± she remarked.


    She remembered how, when Harrison first married Wren, she and Gabriel had gotten along quite well. She had believed they would grow into close siblings. It turned out she had been na?ve.


    Wren never saw her as family, and now even Harrison had chosen to side with Wren.


    N thought that maybe the day Harrison remarried was the day she lost her home.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone protect you. I won¡¯t let hime anywhere near you,¡± Damon said firmly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be safe staying with Vrie,¡± N said, rejecting his offer.


    After a moment of silence, Damon¡¯s voice came out hoarse. ¡°N, please don¡¯t push me away. If I hadn¡¯te back for my phone tonight¡­ I don¡¯t want to think about what might have happened. I can¡¯t go through that again. I don¡¯t want you to be in any danger.¡±


    Although he tried to keep his voice steady, N could hear the lingering fear in his tone.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 377

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Damon¡¯s jaw was clenched, and his hands gripped the steering wheel so tightly that they turned white.


    N turned her head away, feeling a wave of bitterness welling up inside her.


    From the moment he chose Reba, any possibility between them had disappeared. So why was he acting like this now? Who was he trying to convince?


    He had saved her tonight, and she was genuinely grateful. She even felt a bit softened toward him. However, she knew deep down that the gap between them couldn¡¯t be bridged just by liking each other.


    She also didn¡¯t want to experience the heart¨Cwrenching pain of watching someone she loved walk away with someone else again.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I appreciate your help, but it¡¯s really not necessary,¡± N said.


    They had broken up, and she didn¡¯t want to owe Damon any more than she already did.


    Damon abruptly braked and pulled the car over to the side of the road. He turned to face her, his gaze filled with restraint and frustration.


    ¡°N, can you stop being so stubborn?¡± he asked.


    N frowned, her voice growing colder. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ve told you twice that I don¡¯t need your help. Who¡¯s the stubborn one here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your safety!¡± Damon insisted.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve said I¡¯m perfectly safe at Vrie¡¯s ce,¡± N repeated.


    Silence fell over the car, both of them unwilling to back down.


    After a tense few moments of staring at each other, Damon finally gave in, starting the car with a cold expression.


    Neither of them spoke again, and the atmosphere in the car was frosty.


    N considered getting out and calling a cab, but she could sense Damon¡¯s fury and didn¡¯t dare speak up.


    When they arrived at Vrie¡¯s ce, N turned to him. ¡°Mr. Sumner, thank you for tonight.¡±


    Damon stared straight ahead, his profile cold and distant. It was clear he was in a terrible mood.


    He hummed in response.


    N lowered her gaze as she stepped out of the car, closing the door behind her.


    The ck Maybach roared to life and sped off the moment she got out.


    She watched until Damon¡¯s car disappeared from sight before turning back toward the house. Just as she was about to press the doorbell, the front gate swung open, and Vrie hurried out.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Damon?¡± Vrie asked, a bit surprised to see N alone, as she took the bag from her hands.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°He <b>left</b><b>.</b>¡± N replied.


    Vrie raised an eyebrow, noticing N¡¯s downcast expression. ¡°What happened? Did you two have an arguments


    Not exactly. We just had a disagreement on the way here,¡± N exined.


    ¡°What kind of disagreement?¡± Vrie inquired.


    N briefly outlined the situation, and Vrie shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Well, Damon isn¡¯t wrong. I never would¡¯ve guessed Gabriel was that twisted. Doing all that because he likes you? Who would believe it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it <b>either</b>,¡± N said wryly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress over it. Just focus on resting over the next few days. Once everything settles, I¡¯ll help you move your <b>stuff</b>. You could even move in with me! This big house is kind of dull by myself anyway,¡± Vrie suggested.


    N couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Do you realize how much envy you¡¯re inviting with that? I wish I could be as bored as you.¡±


    The two chatted as they walked inside, and Vrie showed N to the guest room. ¡°Everything here is new. If you need anything else, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Vrie. I really appreciate it,¡± N said.


    Vrie rolled her eyes yfully. ¡°If you keep thanking me, I might just kick you out.¡±


    N chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day. Take a shower and get some rest. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go shopping,¡± Vrie saidfortingly.


    After Vrie left, N was about to head to the bathroom when her phone buzzed with a notification. [Ms. Jayston, that photo has been posted online. It¡¯s gaining more and more attention.]


    N went online and saw that a headline about Reba and Nathaniel was trending. Her eyes turned icy.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 378

    N responded to the message and transferred some money before putting her phone away and heading to the bathroom with her clothes.


    Meanwhile, Damon received a call from Spencer on his way home.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, a gossip ount just posted a photo of Ms. Austen and Mr. Preston kissing at a restaurant, iming she¡¯s cheating on you with him. The Inte is blowing up with people saying you¡¯ve been yed. Should we address it?¡± Spencer reported.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained icy. ¡°Ignore it. Let them handle it themselves.¡±


    He had already broken up with Reba. Whoever she was with now was none of his concern.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Spencer replied.


    As soon as Damon hung up, his phone rang again.


    Seeing Reba¡¯s name on the screen, he hesitated but eventually answered. ¡°I assume you¡¯ve made up your mind about what you want?¡±


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Reba¡¯s voice, filled with a touch of desperation, came through. ¡°Damon, I called to exin. The picture of me and Nathaniel kissing is fake, taken from a misleading angle by the paparazzi. We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    Damon stopped the car, feeling a flicker of irritation. ¡°Reba, we¡¯ve already broken up. Whoever you¡¯re involved with is none of my business, and I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Damon, do you really¡­ not feel anything for me anymore?¡± Reba¡¯s voice trembled, revealing her disbelief at his apparent finality.


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with N now,¡± Damon stated firmly.


    ¡°I understand¡­ I won¡¯t bother you again,¡± Reba replied, her voice breaking.


    Damon ended the call and set down his phone, his expression detached as he started the car once more.


    Reba furiously threw her phone at the wall and copsed onto her bed in tears. The phone hit the wall with a loud crash before falling to the floor, its screen shattering into pieces.


    It was a long while before the screen lit up again, disying Nathaniel¡¯s name. The ringtone echoed through the


    room.


    Reba, her eyes swollen from crying, got up to retrieve the phone. Taking a deep breath, she answered.


    ¡°Reba, did you see the trending news online? I was in a meeting earlier,¡± Nathaniel asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I saw it,¡± Reba replied, her voice husky from crying and sounding dejected.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Should we take this opportunity to go public?¡± Nathaniel proposed.


    Reba tightened her grip on the phone.


    After a few seconds of silence, she finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not ready for that. I just broke up with Damon. If we go public now, people will think I jumped straight into a new rtionship¡­¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s tone grew colder. ¡°So what do you suggest we do?¡±


    ¡°How about¡­ we exin that the paparazzi took the photo from a misleading angle?¡± Reba suggested.


    When Nathaniel didn¡¯t respond, she frowned in frustration. ¡°Nathaniel, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Nathaniel let out a coldugh. ¡°You think I should agree? When you first came back, you immediately got back together with Damon, even though he was still with N. You didn¡¯t care what people said about you then. So why are you suddenly afraid of being criticized for moving on too quickly with me?¡±


    His voice was sharp and cutting.


    Reba¡¯s eyes shed with irritation. How could Nathanielpare himself to Damon?


    Despite her annoyance, she knew Nathaniel was the only one who could help her get rid of N.


    ¡°Nathaniel, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s not that I want to upset you. I just want us to be on solid ground before we make things official¡­¡± she exined.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 379

    Nathaniel cut her off. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to upset me, then go public about your breakup with Damon right now and announce our rtionship.¡±


    Reba tell silent, frustration and hesitation shing in her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Nathaniel, who had always been so amodating, was suddenly pushing her like this.


    She had just told Damon that she and Nathaniel were only friends. If she turned around and made their rtionship public, how would Damon perceive her?


    ¡°Nathaniel, do you really have to force me?¡± she asked.


    Nathaniel chuckled. ¡°Reba, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve never given me any security in this rtionship that we¡¯re at this point. Either you make it public or never show up in front of me again. If I don¡¯t see an announcement by 8: 00 a.m. tomorrow, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve made your choice.¡±


    Before she could respond, he hung up.


    Reba frantically tried to call him back several times, but he didn¡¯t answer. It was clear¨Che was forcing her to choose.


    She was furious but also realized that, aside from Nathaniel¡¯s feelings for her, she had nothing else to rely on right now.


    The idea of going public? She couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Once she announced her rtionship with Nathaniel, it would be nearly impossible to reconnect with Damon in


    the future. 1


    After a sleepless night of contemtion, Reba saw no other option and grudgingly posted online.


    Her post quickly went viral.


    The next morning at breakfast, Vrie brought it up. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe the nonsense Reba posted! She said that after getting back with Damon, she realized they had missed too many years and were no longerpatible, so they broke up and stayed friends. The nerve! That¡¯s not what she said when she stole Damon from you!¡±


    N quietly took a bite of her bread, her expression calm. ¡°I saw it. But honestly, if Damon hadn¡¯t given her the opportunity, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to interfere in our rtionship in the first ce.¡±


    Seeing N¡¯sposure, Vrie hesitated before speaking again. ¡°Now that Damon has broken up with her¡­ You and Damon¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether they broke up or not, there¡¯s no chance for me and Damon. Right now, my priority is studying for grad school. I¡¯m not interested in rtionships at the moment,¡± N replied.


    Both rk and Damon had taught her that relying on romance wasn¡¯t enough. She needed to be strong on her


    <b>OWNL </b>


    ¡°Alright, then,¡± Vrie relented.


    They didn¡¯t discuss it any further.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    After breakfast, Vrie left for work, while N returned to her room to study.


    She had barely studied for an hour when she received a call from Wren.


    ¡°N, what did you do to Gabriel? Why was he taken by the police<b>?</b>¡± Wren demanded.


    Wren¡¯s usatory tone made N frown.


    ¡°Maybe you should ask what Gabriel did to me. And consider why the police took him and not me.¡± With that, N hung up and immediately blocked Wren.


    ¡­


    Wren was shaking with anger. She turned to Harrison, seething. ¡°Harrison, your daughter has really grown wings now. Not only has she cut ties with you, but now she¡¯s had Gabriel sent to the police! It¡¯s like she won¡¯t stop until this family is torn apart!¡±


    Harrison frowned, his voice serious. ¡°Go to the police station and find out exactly what¡¯s going on. We¡¯ll discuss it after we know the full story.¡±


    Since the police had taken Gabriel, it must be serious.


    Deep down, Harrison still sided with N¨Cafter all, the police had been involved.


    Wren quickly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go to the station and figure out what¡¯s happening.¡±


    At the police station¡­


    Wren couldn¡¯t see Gabriel, but the police informed her that he had been arrested for leaking N¡¯s drug research data and that Prospectus Technology was nning to sue him.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 380

    When Wren heard that thepensation could amount to hundreds of millions, her face went pale with fear, and she nearly fainted,


    She recalled that when she married Harrison, his pharmaceuticalpany was valued at about that amount. How could a few leaked data points now be worth the same?


    Walking out of the police station in a daze, Wren felt lost, unsure where to go or whom to turn to. If Gabriel ended up in prison, his life would be ruined!


    She deeply regretted not preventing him from returning to the country. At least things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point.


    Wait, N!


    As Wren considered that all this trouble began because of N, anger red in her eyes.


    She took a cab to N¡¯s ce and pounded on the door, but there was no response.


    Wren tried calling her, but the call remained ongoing, indicating that N had likely blocked her number. Frustrated, she gave up and returned to the hospital to inform Harrison of the situation.


    To her surprise, Harrison sided with N. ¡°This is Gabriel¡¯s fault. N isn¡¯t the head of Prospectus Technology. She can¡¯t control this situation.¡± 1


    Wren stared at Harrison in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious? If it weren¡¯t for her association with the samepany, Gabriel wouldn¡¯t be in this mess!¡±


    She continued to yell, ¡°So, just because N is your daughter, you take her side? I understand now¨Cno matter how well I treat you or how well Gabriel treats you, to you, N is always the real family! Gabriel and I are just outsiders!¡±


    Harrison¡¯s face darkened due to her unreasonable stance. ¡°Do you think the people at Prospectus Technology and the police are fools? If Gabriel hadn¡¯t leaked the data, this situation wouldn¡¯t have urred. And how is this N¡¯s fault? Did she force him to do it?¡±


    Wren looked at him with disappointment. ¡°Harrison, I¡¯ve spent years taking care of you, and now that Gabriel is in trouble, you can¡¯t even offer a word offort. I¡¯m done with you. If Gabriel¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t improve, we¡¯re getting a divorce!¡±


    With that, she grabbed her bag and left the ward.


    Harrison watched her go with a grim expression but did not call after her.


    Late that night, N received a call from the hospital. ¡°Ms. Jayston, we¡¯re currently unable to reach Mrs. Jayston. Your father is alone at the hospital and needs someone to stay with him tonight. Could youe over to keep himpany?¡±


    With Wren unreachable right after Gabriel¡¯s incident, the timing seemed suspiciously convenient.


    *25 Bonus


    N suspected it was a ploy by Wren, knowing that if the hospital couldn¡¯t reach her, they would contact N directly instead.


    N considered this for a moment and replied, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll arrange for a caregiver to go over there


    shortly.¡±


    After hanging up, N promptly contacted a caregiver, She signed a six¨Cmonth contract and sent the caregiver to the hospital.


    As for N herself, she was deeply disappointed in Harrison after herst visit and had no desire to see him again.


    At the police station¡­


    Gabriel remained silent during questioning until hiswyer arrived and took over the conversation with the police.


    Despite facing hundreds of millions inpensation or potential imprisonment, Gabriel remained calm. Seeing his unppable demeanor, the detective grew more serious. ¡°Mr. Hackett, we hope you will cooperate with the investigation. Prolonging this will not benefit you in any way.¡±


    Gabriel smiled. ¡°I am cooperating. The exact amount ofpensation can be discussed with mywyer.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 381

    Chapter <b>381 </b>


    Thewyer beside Gabriel quickly began negotiating thepensation with Prospectus Technology¡¯s legal representative.


    Once they agreed on the amount, the Prospectus Technologywyer returned to thepany to inform Damon.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°He can afford to pay hundreds of millions?¡±


    Previously, Damon had investigated Gabriel and discovered that he was merely a researcher for a pharmaceuticalpany in Meristate. Regardless of his capabilities, it was unlikely he had umted such a fortune in just a few years.


    Thewyer handed Damon a check. ¡°Mr. Sumner, this is the check Gabriel has issued.¡±


    Damon nced at the check with a cold stare.


    Clearly, he had underestimated Gabriel. The fact that Gabriel could issue a check for hundreds of millions indicated there were aspects about him Damon had not yet discovered. 1


    ¡°I understand. You may leave now,¡± Damon said dismissively.


    After returning the check to thewyer, Damon¡¯s demeanor reverted to its usual indifference.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, should we continue with thewsuit against Gabriel?¡± thewyer inquired.


    Damon¡¯s expression hardened, and his voice became low and frosty. ¡°Since he has providedpensation, we¡¯ll proceed ording to the process.¡±


    As the CEO of Prospectus Technology, Damon had to prioritize thepany¡¯s interests.


    Still, Gabriel¡¯s actions against N had crossed a personal line, and he was not going to let it go easily.


    Thewyer nodded. ¡°Understood. Contelligence is also inclined to settle withpensation now.¡±


    ¡°Then negotiate a fair price,¡± Damon instructed.


    ¡°Got it,¡± thewyer replied.


    Once thewyer left, Damon picked up his phone from the desk, walked to the window, and dialed N¡¯s number.


    The call rang five times before it was answered.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± N asked.


    Damon looked down at the busy streets below and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Gabriel was able to pay thepensation, so he might avoid prison time. I¡¯m sorry<b>.</b>¡®


    There was a brief silence on the other end before N¡¯s distant voice replied, ¡°I understand. So, the data leak no longer involves me, correct?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Damon¡¯s tone revealed no emotion.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°Okay. Ipleted my resignation process before this incident happened. I¡¯lle by the office to collect my things tomorrow. If you¡¯re avable tomorrow night, I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner,¡± N said.


    Damon¡¯s grip on the phone tightened involuntarily. After tomorrow night¡¯s dinner, he would have no more excuses to see N.


    Still, he replied hoarsely, ¡°Let me know the time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll book the restaurant soon. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± N said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Damon answered.


    When the call ended, his expression grew bitter as he stared at the phone for a long time.


    N was about to search for a restaurant when she received a message from Melody, asking to meet her the next day.


    Melody had been released from the police station before Gabriel was taken away. If it hadn¡¯t been for her father¡¯s hospitalization, she would have contacted N right after leaving the station.


    After some thought, N agreed and arranged to meet at a cafe near Prospectus Technology.


    When N arrived, Melody was already there, wearing sunsses that covered most of her face, seemingly to avoid being recognized.


    N sat down across from her, her expression cold. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Melody removed her sunsses and looked at her with guilt in her eyes.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said.


    N¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not here to hear your apology. I want to know why you and Gabriel plotted against me. During our time working together, I believe I never did anything to wrong you.¡±


    P


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 382

    Melody couldn¡¯t meet N¡¯s paze. She looked away and let out a wry chuckle<i>. </i>¡°My mom was under his control at The time. If I didn¡¯t do what he said, she might have died,¡±


    ¡°Why <i>did </i>


    you call the police?¡± N asked.


    ¡°I was too scared¡­ N, no matter what, I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ve already transferred the 30,000 dors back to you. I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me, but I hope you don¡¯t hate me,¡± Melody pleaded.


    Seeing Melody¡¯s guilt and her red eyes, N pressed her lips together. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, and I understand. If I were in your situation, I¡¯d probably make the same cholce. You don¡¯t need to feel guilty, but we can¡¯t be friends anymore,¡±


    Melody stared in disbelief. She had prepared herself for harsh words but hadn¡¯t expected understanding instead.


    Tears welled up as she covered her face, choking out, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    N handed her a couple of tissues and, without another word, stood up and left.


    As she stepped out of the cafe, the shadow of betrayal that had been clouding her heart seemed to lift. At least she knew that, at one point, Melody had genuinely considered her a friend. Having shared a sincere bond, even if it ended badly, was enough for her.


    N went to Prospectus Technology to pack up her things.


    After a final nce at the ce where she had spent thest few months, she took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    That evening, N arrived at the restaurant early. As she waited by the window for Damon, a familiar figure came into view.


    Her frown deepened in disgust as she silently watched Gabriel approach.


    He sat down across from her, his gaze unsettlingly soft, like a snake slithering over her skin.


    Unable to hold back, N finally spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t recall inviting you to sit.¡±


    ¡°N, I made a mistake before. After everything that¡¯s happened, I¡¯ve learned my lesson. I¡¯ll pursue you differently from now on,¡± Gabriel said.


    ¡°No matter how you pursue me, I will never like you,¡± N retorted.


    She now saw Gabriel for what he truly was¨Cmaniptive¨Cand she had no desire to maintain any contact with him<b>. </b>


    For a moment, Gabriel¡¯s smile faltered, but he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll have plenty of time in the future.¡±


    He stood and left.


    +25 2onus


    A Damon entered, he crossed path with the departing Gabriel, and his expression instantly hardened.


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes, spendy disying his hostility.


    ¡°Mr. Sener, at a coincidence seeing you here,¡± Gabriel remarked.


    Damon met his gaze cocily, his eyes devoid of warmth. ¡°Are we acquainted?¡±


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. ¡°We will be soon enough.¡±


    The tension in the air was palpable as their eyes locked, a charged hostility simmering between them.


    It wasn¡¯t until someone next to Gabriel reminded him of something that he broke his stare, offering a smile before walking away.


    Damon immediately called Spencer, instructing him to have someone follow Gabriel. This way, they could monitor Gabriel¡¯s movements and ensure he stayed away from N.


    Approaching the table, Damon sat across from N, who was gazing out the window. He tapped lightly on the table


    N snapped back to reality and smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s order.¡±


    Damon flipped through the menu and selected several dishes¨Ceach one a favorite of N¡¯s. N took a sip from her ss, trying to suppress the sadness welling up inside.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 383

    Support


    Share


    Damon finished ordering the dishes and looked up at H<i>. </i>¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like? Let¡¯s order two


    more.¡±


    N took the menu and added two more dishes.


    When Damon heard the names, his eyes brightened with surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember what I like¡­.


    N¡¯s expression remained neutral. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I also like these two dishes.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Damon replied.


    N pretended not to notice the disappointment and loneliness in his eyes. She poured a ss of red wine for both of them and raised her ss.


    ¡°Mr. Summer, I¡¯m very grateful for your help during my time at Prospectus Technology, and for saving me several times. I¡¯d like to toast to you. I¡¯ll finish my ss. You can drink as you please,¡± she said.


    Damon tried to stop her, but it was toote. He watched as she downed half a ss of wine in one go. His gaze grew somber as he lifted his ss and drank it in one gulp.


    When N reached for the wine bottle again, he stopped her. ¡°Drinking too much isn¡¯t good for you. Let¡¯s switch to juice.¡±


    N looked down at Damon¡¯s hand covering hers. The warmth of his touch felt like fire spreading through her


    heart.


    She quickly pulled her hand away, trying to stay calm as she looked at him. ¡°Mr. Sumner, just for tonight. We probably won¡¯t have many opportunities to meet in the future. One ss of wine isn¡¯t enough to express my gratitude.¡±


    Upon seeing her tearful eyes, Damon¡¯s heart softened. She could drink if she wanted to. Even if she got drunk, he could protect her.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he conceded.


    N didn¡¯t pour any more wine for him but filled her ss again.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, this toast is for you too. Thank you for helping me when I was at my lowest and for pulling me out of my previous failed marriage. Although our ending wasn¡¯t ideal, I don¡¯t regret meeting you.¡±


    As N continued drinking, the bottle was nearly empty.


    Damon frowned slightly as he took it from her hand. ¡°Stop drinking. You¡¯ll get drunk.¡±


    N raised an eyebrow and looked at him. ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯m not drunk.¡±


    Her cheeks were slightly flushed, a clear sign she was tipsy. Her usually cold eyes now sparkled with a mix of charm and innocence. She had no idea how alluring she appeared with that innocent, slightly drunk gaze.


    Damon¡¯s grip on the wine bottle tightened, his knuckles whitening. He struggled to tear his eyes away.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not drunk, you shouldn¡¯t drink more,¡± he said, his voice trembling slightly, though he didn¡¯t notice.


    If N kept looking at him like that, he might lose control and pull her close.


    N gazed at him, her eyes filled with a hint of confusion before she smiled. ¡°Alright, Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Damon ced the wine bottle on the table and nced up to find N resting her chin in her hand, watching him. His expression darkened. ¡°N, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    N had always been able to handle two or three bottles of low¨Calcohol red wine, but she hadn¡¯t realized this wine was much stronger.


    Now, pleasantly tipsy, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t look.¡±


    She lowered her head, hiding her face behind her wavy hair, her expression obscured.


    It wasn¡¯t until N remained in that position for several seconds that Damon sensed something was wrong.¡® N?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She responded instinctively but didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Damon asked.


    ??


    ¡°No¡­¡± she instinctively denied, but the hand supporting her chin slipped, and her chin began to fall toward the table.


    Just before it made contact, Damon¡¯s strong hand caught her.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 384

    The delicate feel of N¡¯s skin against Damon¡¯s hand darkened his gaze.


    N¡¯s eyes were closed. Under the soft light <i>above </i>her, her curledshes cast shadows on her cheeks. Whe butterfly poised to take flight.


    Damon gazed at her serene, sleeping face, his eyes filled with affection and tenderness.


    He wasn¡¯t going to give up that easily. Even if she pushed him away <i>a </i>thousand times, he would keep trying unto she was ready to start over with him.


    A server approached with their dishes, surprised to see N asleep. ¡°Sir, should we bring the food out now, or


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just bring me the bill,¡± Damon replied,


    The server hesitated for a moment but quickly nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get that for you right away.¡±


    After settling the bill, Damon gently picked up N and left the restaurant.


    When N woke up again, she found herself in a bedroom. She sat up abruptly, eyes wide in shock Only after noticing she was wearing pajamas did she finally rx.


    Wasn¡¯t she having dinner with Damon? How did she end up there? Was it all just a dream?


    She quickly grabbed her phone and saw the date: the 14th. She had invited Damon to dinner the night before, meaningst night hadn¡¯t been a dream after all.


    It was just that she had no memory of what had happened after a few sses of wine.


    Hurriedly, she went downstairs and saw Vrie sitting on the couch, flipping through some documents. She rushed over to ask, ¡°Vrie, how did I get backst night?¡±


    Vrie looked up at her with a teasing smile. ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Was I drunkst night?¡± N asked cautiously.


    ¡°Not just drunk¡­¡± Vrie exaggerated, clearly amused by N¡¯s confusion. ¡°You actually threw up on Damon. He was the one who brought you back and told me to take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± N eximed, incredulous. ¡°I threw up on him? I was drunk?¡±


    She frowned. She used to be able to handle two bottles of red wine¨Chow could she get drunk after just half a bottlest night?


    Seeing N¡¯s distress, Vrie chuckled. ¡°Just kidding. You fell asleep after getting drunk. I changed you into pajamas. But why did you get drunk at your own dinner with Damon?¡±


    N sighed in relief. At least she hadn¡¯t vomited on Damon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she muttered. ¡°I used to handle two bottles of red wine without any issue, butst night, after just half a bottle, I lost consciousness so quickly.¡±


    425 Bonus


    Vrie eyed her knowingly despite N¡¯s confusion. ¡°Did you mix up the winebels? They have simr names, but the alcohol content varies by several degrees.¡±


    N had never paid much attention to winebels when drinking with friends. She usually remembered only the beginning of the names.


    Last night, when the server rmended a wine, she instinctively thought it was the same as the one she had had before.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± she murmured.


    Thinking about how she had gotten drunk in front of Damon, when she had nned to treat him, N felt a headache forming. She wished she had avoided drinking altogether.


    Seeing her frustration, Vrie couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°You have no idea how carefully Damon handled you when he brought you back. I tried to help, but he insisted <b>on </b>carrying you to your room before he left.¡±


    N was speechless. If there were a pillow nearby, she would have dly thrown herself into it.


    ¡°Vrie, I still feel a bit dizzy. I¡¯m going to head upstairs,¡± she said hastily.


    She quickly turned and fled to her bedroom, hoping Vrie wouldn¡¯t continue tough at her.


    Once inside, she closed the door, leaned against it for a moment, and then picked up her phone to call Damon.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 385

    +25 Bonus


    After a few rings, the call connected.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯m really sorry aboutst night. I identally got drunk¡­ I apologize. When are you free? I¡¯d like to make it up to you-¡±


    Damon calmly interrupted, ¡°N, you¡¯re no longer an employee of Park Pharmaceuticals. You <b>don¡¯t </b>need to call me Mr. Sumner.¡±


    N bit her lip. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. I¡¯m really sorry aboutst night. If you¡¯re avable, I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner tonight.¡±


    There was a brief pause before Damon¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°N, I don¡¯t need your dinner. Last night was about wanting to see you. If you keep insisting, I might start to think you still have feelings for me.¡±


    N lowered her gaze and replied nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Sumner, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ I just wanted to thank you. If my actions might lead to a misunderstanding, please send me the bill fromst night, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡®


    There was a moment of silence.


    N realized Damon was angry, but she didn¡¯t want to have any further interaction with him or give him the impression that there was still a possibility between them.


    As she debated how to rephrase her words, the line suddenly went dead. Damon had hung up.


    After a moment of indecision, she decided not to call back. Since he ended the call, his stance was clear.


    She sent him the money and then deleted their chat history.


    Afterward, she freshened up and began studying after breakfast.


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s expression darkened immediately after hanging up.


    In the following days, N was busy with her studies.


    It wasn¡¯t until the day before Vrie¡¯s birthday that she suddenly realized she hadn¡¯t bought a gift. If not for her schedule reminder, she might have forgotten entirely.


    She quickly changed and headed to the mall.


    After browsing for several hours, she finally chose a pair of diamond stud earrings.


    Upon paying, she turned around and saw the sales associate leading rk and Jordyn into the store.


    Jordyn was impably dressed in high fashion, her clothes and bag exuding opulence¨Ca stark contrast to how she had looked before.


    Jordyn and rk¡¯s smiles faltered when they saw N.


    Jordyn¡¯s gaze fell on the shopping bag N was holding, and she scoffed. ¡°rk, let¡¯s go somewhere else. This


    <b>1/2 </b>


    +25 Bonus


    ce is too low¨Cend and doesn¡¯t match our status.¡±


    The sales associate¡¯s smile wavered, but she still said politely, ¡°Ms. Cheatham, we carry high¨Cend jewelry and are a global luxury brand¨Cthe only authorized store in Saintornia.¡±


    Jordyn nced dismissively at the sales associate and pointed at N. ¡°Letting someone like her in proves your store¡¯s not that great. There are other luxury brands out there. No need to be so arrogant.¡±


    She tried to leave with rk, but N¡¯s cold voice stopped her. ¡°I wonder what brand is suitable for a mistress. Probably can¡¯t find it anywhere in Saintornia.¡±


    Jordyn whipped around, ring at N. ¡°Who are you calling a mistress? Watch yournguage!¡±


    N stepped closer, speaking slowly and clearly. ¡°Jordyn, that¡¯s something I should be saying to you. You¡¯re pregnant now. Maybe you should focus on setting a better example for your child.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jordyn raised her hand to strike N, but thetter caught her wrist mid¨Cair.


    N turned to rk, her expression icy. ¡°rk, keep your woman in check. If she can¡¯t control her mouth, <b>I </b>might not be able to control my hands.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 386

    rk looked at N with aplicated expression, disappointment washing, over him. In the past, her gaze had always been warm and loving, but now it was so cold,


    ¡°N, how have you been? I heard you¡¯re involved in awsuit over the leak of Prospectus Technology¡¯s experimental data. You-¡±


    N frowned and cut him off sharply, ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern you. Just keep your woman in check and make sure she doesn¡¯tsh out at random people.¡±


    Without waiting for rk¡¯s response, she let go of Jordyn and walked away<i>, </i>


    Jordyn had wanted to confront her, but her expression changed when she noticed rk¡¯s gaze lingering on N


    as she left.


    She wrapped her arm around rk¡¯s, speaking softly, ¡°rk, we¡¯re here to look at rings today, Let¡¯s not let someone irrelevant spoil our mood.¡±


    rk pulled his gaze away, looking at her with a trace of coldness. ¡°If you see her again, treat <i>her </i>as a stranger or avoid her.¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes shed with anger, but she tightened her grip on rk¡¯s arm and forced a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you say,¡±


    Now that her rtionship with rk had finally improved, she didn¡¯t want to risk it by fighting over N.


    While choosing rings, rk was clearly distracted.


    Jordyn pretended not to notice, trying on several rings before selecting a pair she liked and having rk pay for them.


    After buying the rings, rk sent Jordyn home and left.


    The moment rk was gone, Jordyn¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a cold look.


    She called Reba. ¡°When are you going to make a move on N?¡±


    ¡°Soon. You¡¯re not much help anyway. Why are you so impatient?¡± Reba retorted.


    ¡°That bitch staying in this world is like a thorn in my side. I want her gone now!¡± Jordyn hissed.


    Reba chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re that eager, why don¡¯t you handle it yourself?¡±


    After hanging up, Reba¡¯s expression darkened. Ever since she publicly announced her rtionship with Nathaniel, it seemed he hadpletely forgotten about dealing with N.


    She took a deep breath and carefully poured the soup she had made into a thermal container. After changing her clothes, she headed out to find Nathaniel.


    She had been visiting him frequentlytely, and the staff at the front desk now recognized her, allowing her to go up without any trouble.


    As Reba approached Nathaniel¡¯s office and was about to push the door open, she overheard his cheerful voiceing from inside.


    ¡°Deal with N? I¡¯ve decided not to take any action against her anymore. After all, I¡¯m with Reberca now, and N is someone Damon likes. If I keep targeting her, I won¡¯t even be able to stay friends with Damon,¡± he said


    Reba¡¯s expression darkened. So everything Nathaniel had said before was just a way to keep her under contro


    he never intended to keep his promises!


    She had been so careful with him, making soups and bringing him different meals every day. What had all her efforts been for?


    Seething with anger, Reba pushed the door open and stormed in.


    Nathaniel looked startled to see her and quickly ended the call.


    ¡°Reba, what are you doing here?¡± he asked, trying to sound calm.


    Reba sneered. ¡°Nathaniel, you¡¯ve been lying to me. You never nned to help me deal <b>with </b>N, did you?!¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 387

    Chapter <b>387 </b>


    As Nathaniel met <b>Reba¡¯s </b>questioning eyes, his gaze darkened. He stood up and walked toward her. <b>¡°</b><b>Reba</b>, let me exin.¡±


    Reba hurled <b>the </b>thermal container she was holding at Nathaniel. It hit him and then fell to the floor<b>, </b>rolling <b>a </b>few times beforeing to a stop next to <b>the </b>sofa.


    Nathaniel¡¯s face turned grim, and his gaze toward Reba grew cold.


    Reba didn¡¯t notice his change in demeanor and said angrily, ¡°I heard everything clearly. What¡¯s left to exin? If you¡¯re not going to help me deal with N, then we¡¯re breaking up!¡±


    With that, she turned and walked out quickly.


    While watching her leave, Nathaniel¡¯s hands clenched at his sides. After a moment of hesitation, he ran after her.


    He caught up with her at the elevator, bending down to meet her gaze. ¡°Reba, it¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t be upset. I promise I will fulfill my promises to you, okay?¡±


    Reba looked up with tear¨Cfilled eyes, her face pale. ¡°Can I still trust you?¡±


    Her tearful appearance made Nathaniel¡¯s heart ache. He quickly reached out to wipe her tears away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Reba. Please don¡¯t cry. Seeing you like this breaks my heart. I promise I won¡¯t lie to you again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Reba asked.


    ¡°Yes, I promise,¡± Nathaniel assured.


    Reba¡¯s tears turned into a smile. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll trust you one more time. If you dare deceive me again, I¡¯ll disappear to a ce where you can never find me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. Seeing you in tears pains me,¡± Nathaniel coaxed.


    Reba leaned into his embrace, her voice still tinged with a sob. ¡°Okay, just don¡¯t lie to me again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Nathaniel promised.


    As Reba buried her head in Nathaniel¡¯s chest, she smirked.


    When N returned to the vi<b>, </b>she went straight to her bedroom to continue studying.


    Soon, it was dinnertime. During <b>the </b>meal, Vrie mentioned that she would be going home for the night.


    ¡°My parents are throwing me a party. There are a lot of things to handle tomorrow, and they want me <b>to </b><b>stay </b>home tonight. Juste to my ce directly tomorrow,¡± Vrie said.


    N nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She handed Vrie the diamond earrings she had prepared and smiled. ¡°<b>Here¡¯s </b><b>a </b>birthday <b>gift </b><b>for </b><b>you</b><b>. </b><b>There </b>will be a lot of people tomorrow, <b>so </b>I¡¯m giving it to <b>you </b>today.¡±


    ??


    +25 Bonus


    Vrie¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight as she opened the box to reveal the diamond earrings. ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful! I love them. I¡¯ll wear them tomorrow. Thank you<b>, </b>N!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like them,¡± N replied.


    After dinner, Vrie drove off, while N returned to her room to <b>continue </b>studying. She only paused to wash up and go to bedte into the <b>night</b><b>. </b>


    Meanwhile, Reba knew that Nathaniel would be attending Vrie¡¯s birthday party the next evening, so she begged <b>him </b>to take her along


    Nathaniel raised an eyebrow and looked at her. ¡°Vrie is a good friend of N. You might run into N. Are you sure you want to go?¡±


    Reba nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m your girlfriend, so it¡¯s only natural for me to apany you to events. Don¡¯t worry. I know how to behave. I won¡¯t do anything to N in public.¡±


    After thinking for a few seconds, Nathaniel agreed. After all, he was publicly with Reba, and it was only right to bring her to such asions.


    However, thinking about Reba¡¯s condition made his expression turn somber again.


    Sensing his sudden change in mood, Reba looked at him with concern. ¡°Nathaniel, am I causing you trouble? If it¡¯s difficult for you, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Nathaniel looked down at her worried eyes, his heart softening. ¡°No, it¡¯s not you. I was just thinking about something else.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem ready to share, Reba didn¡¯t press further. She simply leaned against his chest and whispered, ¡°If it¡¯s something that upsets you, don¡¯t dwell on it. I want you to be happy when you¡¯re with me.¡±


    D


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 388

    ¡°Okay,¡± Nathaniel answered.


    As they embraced, their thoughts were worlds apart.


    Nathaniel was preupied with Reba¡¯s health, while Reba was focused on seizing the rare opportunity to get close to Damon if he attended the party the following night. It might be her only chance to make something happen with him.


    The next evening, when N arrived at Vrie¡¯s house, the driveway was already lined with luxury cars.


    After confirming N¡¯s identity, a maid escorted her into the hall.


    Upon entering, N immediately noticed the many eyes fixed on her, apanied by a murmuring buzz.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that N? I thought after her divorce from rk, she¡¯dpletely fade from this circle.¡±


    ¡°Why would she have the nerve to attend Vrie¡¯s birthday party? Is she hoping to catch a wealthy suitor here?¡±


    ¡°Hah, everyone knows about her past with the Sumners. Who would take her seriously? Maybe for a fling, but not as a serious prospect¨Cher looks are her only asset.¡±


    Vrie overheard the murmurs, and her expression darkened immediately.


    She dered, ¡°N is my friend and a guest at tonight¡¯s party. She is no different from anyone else here. If anyone has a problem with my friend, you are wee to leave. Tonight is my birthday party, not a stage for anyone else.¡±


    As Vrie¡¯s voice echoed, the hall fell silent. Many guests shot disgruntled nces at Vrie, having just been discussing N.


    Phoebe, standing nearby, whispered, ¡°Vrie, everyone here is an elite in Saintornia. Offending them could jeopardize your father¡¯s business. They¡¯re merely gossiping, and N isn¡¯t worth losing an opportunity over.¡±


    Vrie ignored her mother and approached N with a warm smile. ¡°N, thank you foring to my birthday


    party.¡®


    N appreciated Vrie¡¯s defense but knew it might stir up even more discontent.


    She whispered back, ¡°Vrie, go mingle with the other guests. Don¡¯t let me affect your party.¡±


    Vrie took N¡¯s hand and said with casual reassurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t affect anything. Those who look down on you aren¡¯t worth keeping in touch with. By the way, I have a surprise for you tonight.¡±


    ¡°What surprise?¡± N inquired.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out if youe with <b>me</b><b>,</b>¡± Vrie replied, leading N toward a secluded corner <b>of </b><b>the </b><b>hall </b>and deliberately ignoring the other guests and their disapproving nces.


    Phoebe¡¯s smile was nearly frozen, but she managed <b>to </b>suppress <b>any </b><b>sign </b>of <b>distress</b>. She <b>forced </b><b>another smile </b>and continued greeting the other guests, gradually restoring the lively atmosphere <b>of </b><b>the </b><b>party</b>.


    388


    +25 Bonus


    Vrie guided N to Oliver Raynor, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°N, this is Oliver Raynor, a senior of mine from university. He¡¯s still single. Oliver, meet N Jayston, my best friend whom I¡¯ve told you so much


    about.¡±


    N nced at Oliver, who was dressed in a white suit and appeared both gentle and pleasant.


    She thought she noticed Oliver¡¯s face redden slightly during the introduction, though she wasn¡¯t entirely sure.


    As Damon entered the hall, his gaze instinctivelynded on N in the corner. Seeing her standing with a man <b>in </b>a white suit caused him to pause momentarily. His brows furrowed when he noticed the man¡¯s admiring and affectionate look toward her.


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 389

    Chapter <b>389 </b>


    Spencer followed Damon¡¯s gaze and quickly understood the reason when he noticed the sudden drop in temperature around him.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner-¡± Before Spencer could finish, Damon strode swiftly toward N and Oliver, who were talking.


    Spencer wanted to stop him but didn¡¯t dare, so he hurriedly followed behind.


    N was chatting with Oliver about his work when she suddenly felt a chill on her back<b>, </b>causing her to shiver slightly.


    Oliver, being attentive, asked kindly, ¡°Ms. Jayston, are you feeling cold?¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Yes. It might be the air conditioning.¡±


    As she spoke, Oliver had already begun to remove his jacket to drape it over her. However, a hand stopped him.


    Oliver looked up in surprise and saw a man with an icy demeanor and hostility in his eyes. He recognized Damon from previous business dealings with Prospectus Technology, though he was only a department manager and doubted Damon would remember him.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Sumner,¡± Oliver greeted.


    Damon raised an eyebrow and replied coolly, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Oliver Raynor, the manager of the procurement department at Go Enterprise. We¡¯ve met before,¡± Oliver exined.


    ¡°Not ringing a bell,¡± Damon said.


    He remembered Oliver¡¯s name now, though.


    Oliver smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a department manager. It¡¯s understandable that you might not remember me.¡±


    N frowned as Damon stood next to her. She didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do.


    After calling him and transferring the payment the previous morning, she thought they had no further reason to interact. Shouldn¡¯t he be ignoring her now?


    Damon smirked and said, ¡°Mr. Raynor, I need to speak with N for a moment.¡±


    Oliver, aware of their past, nced at N. ¡°Ms. Jayston, I¡¯ll go greet a few other friends for now. We can continue our conversationter.¡±


    N nodded and smiled at Oliver. ¡°Sure. I¡¯d love to hear more about your work.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened as he noticed that N¡¯s smile was directed solely at Oliver and never at him.


    N¡¯s smile was so captivating that it felt <b>like </b>fireworks exploding in Oliver¡¯s chest. He quickly averted <b>his </b><b>gaze</b>. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once Oliver had left, N ignored Damon and began to walk away.


    +25 Bonus


    As she took a few steps, Damon grabbed her wrist and pulled her to a nearby balcony where there were hardly any people.


    N yanked her wrist free and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Sumner, please show some respect.¡±


    ¡°Show some respect?¡± Damonughed lightly, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous <b>intensity</b>. ¡°N, you smiled so sweetly at Oliver just now. Do you think this is appropriate? You reject me just to be with someone like him?¡±


    N¡¯s face hardened as she frowned. ¡°Criticizing others won¡¯t elevate you. Oliver is a very nice person.¡±


    Although she hadn¡¯t known Oliver for long, she could tell he was different from other men she had met.


    At first nce, he might seem unremarkable, but she found him humorous and charming after talking to him. He was like a gentle stream¨Cpolite, well¨Cmannered, and very pleasant to be around.


    As N praised Oliver, a chill flickered in Damon¡¯s eyes. ¡°How so?¡±


    N met his intense gaze, her expression indifferent. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to concern you, Mr. Sumner.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    +2


    GET IT


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 390

    Not wanting to waste any more time arguing, N turned to leave, but Damon blocked her path. She frowned and looked up, about to speak, when he suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist.


    ¡°What are you- Mmph!¡± Her words were cut off as Damon¡¯s lips pressed against hers.


    N¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Was he out of his mind?!


    The balcony was only separated from the main hall by a curtain. Someone coulde by at any moment. If anyone saw this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself no matter how hard she tried.


    She trembled and tried to push Damon away, but he wouldn¡¯t budge. In her fury, she bit down hard on his lip.


    Damon winced in pain and released her. He wiped the blood from his mouth and was about to speak when N pped him across the face.


    The sound of the p echoed in the sudden silence between them. A cool breeze swept through, making N shiver. Damon¡¯s gaze was like a brewing storm.


    N fought to suppress her fear and looked up at him, speaking with emphasis. ¡°You wanted to know what makes Oliver different? I¡¯ll tell you. He¡¯s kind and doesn¡¯t force me to do things I don¡¯t want to. That¡¯s the difference between him and you.¡±


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Damon¡¯s gaze remained dark and brooding as he watched her leave, but he didn¡¯t try to stop her.


    Neither of them noticed a pair of cold eyes watching from the corner, taking in everything that happened on the balcony.


    Reba was holding a wine ss, her beautiful features twisted with anger. Her grip on the ss was so tight that it almost shattered.


    Taking a deep breath, she nced at a nearby server, who gave her a nod before carrying a ss of wine toward


    Damon.


    Back in the hall¡­


    Damon, feeling increasingly agitated, saw the server pass by and called out to him. He grabbed a ss of wine and downed it in one go.


    The alcohol did nothing to ease his frustration. If anything, it only made him more irritated, so he picked up another ss.


    Spencer returned from delivering the gift and saw Damon drinking one ss of wine after another on the sofa. He hurried over. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you can¡¯t drink any more. You have an international meeting tomorrow morning.


    Damon shot Spencer a cold nce, causing him to withdraw his hand quietly.


    ¡°Just go home for now,¡± Damon said dismissively.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Spencer hesitated. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯ve had quite a lot to drink. Why don¡¯t I wait for you?¡±


    ¡°Have you finished the report for tomorrow¡¯s meeting?¡± Damon asked.


    Spencer was taken aback, and his face flushed with guilt.


    ¡°Have the driver take you home first ande back around 10:00 p.m. to pick me up,¡± Damon instructed.


    Hearing this, Spencer didn¡¯t insist further. ¡°Alright. Mr. Sumner, try not to drink too much. Ms. Jayston probably doesn¡¯t appreciate drunkards either.¡±


    As Damon¡¯s icy stare followed him, Spencer left quickly. Lingering any longer might be dangerous.


    Damon looked down at his drink, his expression bitter.


    N wouldn¡¯t care if he was drunk¨Cshe didn¡¯t care about him at all now.


    The memory of how she had smiled so charmingly at Oliver while barely acknowledging him fueled Damon¡¯s frustration. He brought the ss to his lips and continued drinking, one ss after another.


    In the shadows, Reba observed Damon¡¯s increasing inebriation with a sense of satisfaction. His drunken state would boost the chances of her n seeding, and the more she thought about it, the more excited she


    became.


    As Damon continued to drink, he suddenly began to sense that something was off.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 391

    +25 Bonus


    A wave of heat surged from Damon¡¯s lower abdomen, causing the faces of the people in the hall to blur<b>. </b>


    With a cold glint in his eyes, he set down his ss and quickly headed for the exit.


    After years in the business world, Damon was ustomed to all sorts of underhanded tactics. He had never, however, anticipated that someone would have the audacity to drug him!


    His steps grew unsteady. Just as he left the hall, he heard the sound of high heels behind him.


    ¡°Damon¡­¡± Reba called out.


    Her hand wrapped around his wrist, and the faint scent of roses made his head spin even more.


    Reba attempted to hug Damon, but he abruptly shoved her away. She stumbled back several steps before managing to steady herself.


    ¡°Damon¡­¡± She looked at him, her eyes filled with disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected that, even under the influence of the drug, he would still have the strength to push her away.


    Damon red at her icily, a storm brewing in his eyes. ¡°Did you drug me?¡±


    Reba¡¯s expression froze, and guilt flickered in her eyes. ¡°Damon, what are you talking about? What drug?¡±


    ¡°Reba, I won¡¯t let this go,¡± Damon spat.


    His face was cold and serious, the menace in his gaze almost tangible.


    Fear crept into Reba¡¯s heart, and she instinctively took a step back.


    However, seeing Damon struggle to stay upright, she gritted her teeth and stepped forward to hug him. She believed that as long as she slept with him, he would have to take responsibility!


    In the next moment, Damon pushed her away with revulsion.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Reba cried out as she fell to the floor in a clumsy heap.


    Pain shot through her ankle, and she winced. ¡°It hurts so much.¡±


    As she fell, she heard a sharp crack in her left foot. It must have been fractured. She hadn¡¯t expected Damon to be so ruthless, pushing her away even after being drugged.


    ¡°Reba, is this all you can do? Using such despicable methods? Don¡¯t make me lose respect for you!¡± Damon


    hissed.


    Reba¡¯s tear¨Cfilled eyes were met with Damon¡¯s cold back. Unable to hold back any longer, she shouted at his retreating figure, pouring out all her grievances and frustration.


    ¡°Damon, I was <b>the </b>one who met you first. Why did you fall in love with N? We were so close to being together forever. How can you expect me to be content? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been too cruel to me?¡± she cried.


    Damon stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. His dark eyes were devoid of warmth.


    404


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who insisted on going abroad? Did you not expect this oue? Even without N, I could never fall for you again,¡± he said coldly before turning and walking away quickly.


    He could feel his consciousness beginning to blur and didn¡¯t want to risk what might happen if he stayed.


    N returned from the restroom after touching up her makeup.


    She saw Oliver chatting with several well¨Cdressed men and decided not to interrupt. Instead, she took a ss of champagne and found a corner to sit.


    After more than half an hour, she grew slightly tipsy and was about to leave when a maid approached her.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, Ms. Weir requests your presence in the garden. She says she has a surprise for you,¡± the maid informed.


    N nced over at Vrie, who wasughing and chatting with several other women in the center of the hall. She was puzzled. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Given Vrie¡¯s apparent busyness, it seemed unlikely she would go to the garden. Yet, the maid was from the Weirs. N had seen her a few times before.


    ¡°Yes. Ms. Weir said you¡¯d find out once you get there,¡± the maid answered.


    N nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    After the maid left, N sent Vrie a quick message to ask why she wanted her in the garden.


    Vrie turned to sh a smile at her and texted back that she would find out once she arrived.


    Confirming that the maid¡¯s message was indeed from Vrie, N got up and headed toward the garden.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 392

    The Weirs¡® vi was expansive, and reaching the garden required walking down a winding path.


    With everyone else gathered in the main hall, the path was quiet and serene. Flowers and neatly trimmed shrubs lined the way, their fragrance mingling with the night breeze to create a calming atmosphere.


    As N approached the garden, she suddenly heard a low, muffled groan from the nearby bushes. Her steps faltered, and she nced toward the sound, feeling a pang of unease.


    Without a second thought, she turned and began hurrying back the way she hade.


    Before she could get far, a hot hand sped around her waist.


    ¡°Ah!¡± N screamed in surprise, only to be met momentster by a fiery, demanding kiss.


    The familiar scent of pine filled her senses, and she stared in shock. The man kissing her was none other than


    Damon!


    Before she could react, Damon¡¯s hands slid from her waist to her back. She shivered and tried to push him away, but his grip was too strong. She bit his lip hard.


    When he recoiled in pain, she snapped, ¡°Damon, are you out of your mind? This is the Weirs¡® estate!¡±


    For a brief moment, Damon¡¯s eyes cleared, but then they grew unfocused again as he resumed kissing her. His reason was clouded by the effects of the drug, and all he could think about was the woman in front of him.


    N squirmed and struggled, but it was futile. Damon¡¯s kisses were hot and aggressive, threatening to overwhelm her senses.


    ¡°Mm- Let go!¡± she cried.


    She had drunk quite a bit herself and was struggling to think clearly, but she still fought with all her might to push Damon away.


    It seemed evident to her that his behavior was out of character due to being drugged.


    ¡°Damon, let me go. I¡¯ll find someone to help you,¡± N pleaded.


    Just as she managed to push him away, he kissed her again, and they both tumbled into the nearby flower bed.


    N¡¯s phone lit up briefly on the ground. It was a message from Vrie,


    An hourter, Vrie called N¡¯s phone, unable to find her in the garden.


    The call rang for a long time before N¡¯s hoarse voice answered.


    ¡°Vrie,¡± she said.


    ¡°N<b>, </b>where are you? The fireworks are about to start. I specially prepared this for you. They were supposed <b>to </b>go off an hour ago, but there was an issue with thest batch. I had to <b>get </b>a recement, and it¡¯s ready <b>now</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Vrie exined.


    1.2


    +25 Bonus


    N loved fireworks, and Vrie had spent a lot of money on them, including a new creation from N¡¯s favorite fireworks artist.


    Checking her messages, N saw Vrie¡¯s text from an hour ago. She smiled wryly, thinking that things might have turned out differently if she had received it even a minute earlier.


    ¡°I had to leave suddenly and won¡¯t make it back in time to see the fireworks. Thank you so much, Vrie,¡± N


    offered an excuse.


    Vrie sounded disappointed but didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Is there time toe back now? The fireworks won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably toote. I¡¯m almost in the city,¡± N replied.


    Vrie¡¯s family vi was in the suburbs, about a half¨Chour drive from the city.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. Next time youe to my house, I¡¯ll prepare something special just for us,¡± Vrie said.


    ¡°Sure. I have other things to take care of now. So, see you next time. Happy birthday, Vrie!¡± N wished her.


    After ending the call, N¡¯s phone slipped from her hand, and tears began to fall.


    Fireworks exploded above the vi, their vibrant disy lighting up the sky. N nced back onest time before turning her gaze forward as she drove away.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 393

    +25 Bonus


    The sounds of fireworks jolted Damon, who was lying in the flower bed, awake. He slowly sat up, his clothes <b>in </b>disarray and scratches scattered across his chest.


    A look of shock crossed his face.


    He recalled seeing N before losing consciousness and couldn¡¯t resist hugging and kissing her.


    The memory made his expression darken. He quickly straightened his clothes and picked up his phone to call N, but despite numerous attempts, his calls went unanswered.


    His frustration mounting, Damon immediately contacted Spencer to find out N¡¯s whereabouts. After <b>ending </b>the call, he hurried outside to the vi.


    The driver, already stationed at the entrance, saw Damon approaching and quickly came over. ¡°Sir, are we heading back now?¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t answer. His face was grim as he got into the car.


    The driver, unsure of what was happening, hesitated to make any decisions without instructions and waited in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Damon stared intently at his phone, his expression serious. When Spencer¡¯s call came through, he answered immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Ms. Jayston is on her way back to the city. We¡¯re not sure of her exact destination,¡± Spencer reported.


    ¡°Understood. Share her location with me in real¨Ctime,¡± Damon instructed.


    After ending the call, Damon coldly directed, ¡°Head to the city.¡±


    N¡¯s rented apartment was rtively close, so she drove straight back home. Once there, she immediately took a shower.


    On the way back, she had already calmed down. After all, she reasoned, she was an adult and had dealt with such situations before¡ªjust a minor bite from a dog.


    After showering and drying her hair, she decided to take some medication. She remembered buying something simr when she was with rk and thought it might be in her medicine cab. Finding the morning¨Cafter pills at the bottom of the cab, she swallowed one with water, feeling a bit of relief.


    Just as she began to rx, the doorbell rang suddenly.


    Startled, she went to the door and saw Damon through the peephole. She frowned.


    ¡°N, I know you¡¯re inside. Let¡¯s talk,¡± Damon said.


    N pressed her lips together and, after a moment of hesitation, opened the door.


    They settled on the sofa, with N maintaining a calm demeanor while Damon appeared apologetic and


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ufortable.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry about what happened tonight. I¡¯ll take responsibility,¡± he said.


    His gaze shifted from initial guilt to a more determined expression. He looked at her seriously and added, ¡°I will marry you.¡®


    At his words, N unexpectedly burst intoughter.


    She raised an eyebrow at Damon, her gaze indifferent. ¡°Mr. Sumner, one¨Cnight stands are quitemon among adults. I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility, and marrying you isn¡¯t something I¡¯m interested in.¡±


    Considering the challenging dynamics within the Sumner family, she felt it was best to maintain her distance. Moreover, she had more pressing matters to attend to.


    Damon furrowed his brow. ¡°N, but I want to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Let¡¯s just pretend tonight never happened. Mr. Sumner, you can leave now,¡± N said. Damon remained seated, his face tense. His eyes, dark and unreadable, were fixed on her. After a long silence, he finally spoke. ¡°Since it happened, it can¡¯t be ignored.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility. Mr. Sumner, you don¡¯t think that just because we slept together, you can bind me to you, do you?¡± N asked.


    Seeing that she had misunderstood his intentions, Damon instinctively tried to rify. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just-¡±


    N interrupted him, ¡°No matter what you meant, tonight doesn¡¯t change anything for me. We¡¯re adults- there¡¯s no need for melodrama. It¡¯ste now, so you should go.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 394

    Seeing N¡¯s indifferent gaze, Damon realized that continuing the discussion tonight would be futile.


    ¡°Then get some rest. We¡¯ll talk again tomorrow,¡± he said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk, Mr. Sumner. Please don¡¯te back to disturb my peaceful life,¡± N replied coldly.


    The chill<b>, </bbined with a hint of disdain in N¡¯s eyes, struck Damon like a heavy blow, leaving his face pale.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡­ leave for now. If you feel unwell, just call me,¡± he offered.


    N did not respond. She simply walked to the door and opened it.


    Damon pressed his lips together, standing in the living room for a moment before sighing and leaving.


    After closing the door, N leaned against it, exhaling softly as her emotions churned.


    Downstairs, Damon¡¯s face was stormy with anger.


    ¡°Bring Reba to me!¡± he roared.


    ¡­


    Less than an hourter, two men in ck suits brought Reba into Damon¡¯s vi.


    Damon sat on the sofa, his gaze cold and filled with rage.


    Reba had never seen him like this before and was trembling with fear. Her voice quivered as she spoke.


    Damon¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Reba, the biggest regret I have now is being with you back then,¡± Damon said.


    Reba turned pale, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Damon¡­ do you really hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. I just find you disgusting,¡± he spat.


    11


    The disgust in his eyes was like a knife to Reba¡¯s heart. She bit her lip hard, tasting blood but refusing to let <ol><li>go. </li></ol>


    The men in ck forced Reba to sit opposite Damon, where a documenty on the table.


    ¡°Sign this document, and we¡¯ll have no further connection. I owe you nothing,¡± Damon stated.


    Even without opening it, Reba could guess what the document was about.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t sign it!¡± she cried, shrinking back and shaking her head as tears continued to fall.


    Damon¡¯s smile was cold. ¡°I advise you to sign it. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t ever use the favor you did for me back then as a bargaining chip. I¡¯ve given you a chance, but you refused.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Reba said, looking up at him. ¡°Damon, I carried you down the mountain when you were unconscious, falling countless times and getting injured. Now, just because I drugged you tonight<b>, </b><b>you </b>want to cut ties with me? How can you be so ungrateful?¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°Do you know what happened to people who drugged me in the past?¡±


    The only reason Reba was still sitting there was because of the favor she had done for him. No matter how significant the favor was, using it as a shield for her repeated scheming had worn out Damon¡¯s patience.


    Reba trembled, unable to meet his gaze.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sign it no matter what. You owe me a life!¡± she cried.


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed, his aura growing cold.


    Everyone else in the room held their breath, knowing that attracting Damon¡¯s attention while he was furious was akin to courting death.


    Just as the room fell into a tense silence, the vi¡¯s front door was suddenly flung open.


    Nathaniel burst in, looking anxious. Seeing that Reba was unharmed, he breathed a sigh of relief and red at Damon.


    ¡°Damon, what is the meaning of having your men suddenly take Reba away?¡± he demanded.


    Damon looked up, his voice cold. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself what tonight¡¯s drugging was all about?¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 395

    Nathaniel turned to Reba in disbelief, gritting his teeth. ¡°Reba, what does Damon mean by this?¡±


    Reba shook her head, tears streaming down her face, but she refused to speak.


    At that moment, Nathaniel understood everything.


    Despite being with him, Reba had still been seeking opportunities to be with Damon. The realization made him feel foolish for wanting to stay with her.


    He chuckled bitterly, his expression growing cold. ¡°Since you still have feelings for Damon, let¡¯s break up.¡±


    For years, he had silently loved Reba, but her attention always seemed to be on Damon, never on him. No matter how deeply he loved her, herck of response over time had worn him down.


    Reba was stunned, panic shing in her eyes. She reached out to grab Nathaniel, but he avoided her touch.


    Without looking back, he walked away.


    ¡°Nathaniel!¡± Reba cried, her face turning pale as she hurried to chase after him.


    She stopped him at the vi¡¯s entrance, her eyes filled with regret and guilt. ¡°Nathaniel, I was just confused. It was only when you mentioned breaking up that I realized I¡¯ve been in love with you all along. I just didn¡¯t realize it¡­ Please, let¡¯s not break up.¡±


    Seeing the tears in Reba¡¯s eyes, Nathaniel felt conflicted. After all, she was the woman he had loved for so many years. Even though he had decided to break up earlier, seeing her distressed now made his heart ache.


    Reba grew more anxious at Nathaniel¡¯s silence. She grabbed his hand, her voice choked with emotion. ¡± Nathaniel, I truly understand my mistake. Please give me onest chance. I promise I¡¯ll be with you properly from now on.¡±


    Nathaniel was silent for a moment before gently pulling his hand away from hers.


    ¡°Reba, I¡¯ve been disappointed too many times. Since you love Damon, I should let go,¡± he said and walked past her.


    As soon as he got into the car, Reba threw herself against the window, pounding on it.


    ¡°Nathaniel, don¡¯t go! Let¡¯s talk¡­ Please, I really do love you now¡­¡± she cried, her tears visible on the car¡¯s


    window.


    Nathaniel used to be heartbroken even at the sight of her frown<b>, </b>but now, seeing her cry, he remained


    indifferent.


    The driver hesitated. ¡°Mr. Preston¡­¡±


    ¡°Drive,¡± Nathanielmanded.


    ¡°But Ms. Austen is still¡­¡± the driver protested.


    ¡°I told you to drive. Do you not understand?¡± Nathaniel snapped.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    +25 Bonus


    The driver quickly averted his gaze and started the car, intimidated by Nathaniel¡¯s icy stare.


    As the car moved forward, Reba was knocked to the ground by the motion. She appeared to feel no pain as she scrambled to her feet, trying to chase after the car. She knew that if Nathaniel abandoned her, she would be left with nothing.


    From the rearview mirror, the driver saw Reba limping after the car. He said quietly, ¡°Mr. Preston, Ms. Austen seems to be chasing the car. She fell when the car started, and it looked quite serious¡­¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s expression softened slightly, but he still fought the urge to look back. Coldly, he replied, ¡°What happens to her is none of my concern.¡±


    The temperature inside the car felt like an icebox.


    The driver dared not speak further and continued driving in silence.


    Soon, Reba¡¯s figure was left far behind, a tiny ck dot in the distance.


    Desperately watching Nathaniel¡¯s car drive away, Reba copsed to the ground and broke down, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 396

    +25 Bonus


    Reba knew she had truly lost Nathaniel this time. He had always been unconditionally tolerant of her, which had made her increasingly reckless, assuming he would always be by her side.


    After crying, she slowly got up and headed back to Damon¡¯s vi.


    As if anticipating her return, the vi¡¯s staff stopped her at the door and handed her the document Damon had given her in the living room.


    ¡°Ms. Austen, Mr. Sumner asked that you sign this document and sever all ties with him,¡± the housekeeper said.


    Reba¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Where is Damon? I want to see him!¡±


    The housekeeper¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. ¡°Mr. Sumner isn¡¯t here right now. I¡¯d advise you to sign the document and take the money. Mr. Sumner¡¯s patience is limited.¡±


    Infuriated, Reba raised her hand to p the arrogant housekeeper, but her hand was quickly caught.


    The housekeeper roughly pushed her, sending her crashing to the ground. The document was tossed in front of


    her.


    ¡°Ms. Austen, I am not your servant, and you have no right toy a hand on me,¡± the housekeeper said, mming the door shut.


    Reba had never faced such humiliation. She picked up the document from the ground, her eyes burning with fury. She almost tore the document apart.


    The disgrace of the day would be forever etched in her memory, all because of N!


    She wasn¡¯t going to give up easily.


    In the end, Reba left with the document in hand.


    Early the next morning, the doorbell rang just after N got up.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston<b>, </b>Mr. Sumner asked me to deliver these things to you,¡± the person at the door said.


    N frowned and did not open the door. ¡°Please tell him not to send anything anymore. I don¡¯t want to see him.


    The person at the door hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Ms. Jayston¡­ Mr. Sumner said if I don¡¯tplete this task, I won¡¯t have a job tomorrow.¡±


    N was taken aback by Damon¡¯s audacity in using such threats. Did he really think she would be swayed?


    Despite her irritation, she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the messenger¨Cit was Damon¡¯s fault, after all.


    She opened the door and said coolly, ¡°Just give it to me.¡±


    The messenger looked relieved and grateful. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jayston.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Seeing that it was breakfast from a renowned spot in Saintornia, N pursed her lips. ¡°You can go now. Thank you.¡±


    After the messenger left, N called Damon. ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°At the office. Did you get the breakfast I sent?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not very satisfied,¡± N replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± Damon asked.


    N pressed her lips together. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just don¡¯t feel your sincerity. Sending someone to buy it only shows you have money. If you really wanted to send it, why didn¡¯t you queue yourself and bring it?¡±


    There was a brief silence on the other end. Just as N thought Damon might be upset, his light chuckle came through as he said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    N frowned and hung up.


    An hourter, Damon indeed showed up at her door with breakfast from the same ce.


    His hair was a bit messy, his suit jacket was off, and the sleeves of his white shirt were rolled up, exposing his strong forearms. The shirt, usually neatly pressed, was now wrinkled and looked somewhat disheveled.


    It was probably the first time he had waited in line with others to buy breakfast.


    When N opened the door and saw the box he handed her, she said expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Sumner, do you realize what time it is? I¡¯ve already eaten. You can keep it for yourself.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 397

    +25 Bonus


    Damon nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright. What would you like for lunch? I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±


    N was taken aback by Damon¡¯s unexpectedly pleasant demeanor. She hesitated for a moment before replying awkwardly, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve bought groceries and will cook for myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you¡¯re free tonight, we-¡± Damon began.


    ¡°I¡¯m not free,¡± N interrupted, mming the door in his face.


    A trace of helplessness crossed Damon¡¯s expression as he watched the door close. He then turned and left <b>with </b><b>a </b>smile.


    Once he was gone, N took a moment to calm herself before returning to the living room to study.


    In the afternoon, Vrie came over.


    ¡°N, why did you suddenly move back here? What if Gabrieles looking for you again?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He won¡¯te during the day. I need to start looking for a ce of my own anyway. I can¡¯t stay at your ce forever,¡± N replied.


    Vrie looked slightly displeased. She had intended to offer that N could stay at her house for as long as needed. Knowing how proud N was, though, she said, ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable, you could pay me a bit of rent, just as if you were renting from me.¡±


    After considering it, N shook her head. ¡°No. I need to prepare for exams, so it¡¯s better if I live alone.¡±


    Realizing N¡¯s determination, Vrie knew she couldn¡¯t be persuaded and decided not to press the issue further.


    Instead, she suggested, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you find a ce. It has to have good security. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±


    N agreed with a nod. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them went out to search for an apartment and eventually settled on a unit near Vrie¡¯s vi. The security was excellent¨Cess to both the residential area and the building required key cards, and even the elevators needed a card to operate.


    The apartment faced the sun, and N was satisfied with it, so she decided to take it on the spot.


    Vrie helped N move her belongings.


    The


    N didn¡¯t have much, just a few sets of clothes. Thus, a movingpany wasn¡¯t necessary. The car¡¯s backseat and trunk were sufficient.


    After several trips, they were about to leave¨Chaving done a final check to ensure nothing was left behind- when they turned and saw Gabriel standing at the door.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Vrie instinctively stepped in front of N, her gaze cold as she addressed him. ¡°Gabriel, if you try anything, I won¡¯t <b>let </b>you get away with it!¡± 1


    Gabriel nced at Vrie and smiled. ¡°Ms. Weir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t intend to hurt N.¡±


    Vrie didn¡¯t believe him for a second. She continued to watch him warily, her hand already in her bag, gripping the pepper spray tightly. If he dared toe closer, she¡¯d spray it in his face.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze shifted to N, his expression softening further. ¡°N, where are you moving to?¡±


    N looked at him with a neutral expression and remained silent. There was nothing left to say between them.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t seem bothered by N¡¯s silence. He continued with a smile. ¡°No matter where you move, remember to visit your dad if you have time. He misses you.¡±


    N¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Gabriel, don¡¯t try to use my father to threaten me. I¡¯ve cut ties with him.¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to sever ties, he will always be your father,¡± Gabriel remarked.


    His smile persisted as he looked at N, his eyes filled with amusement. It was as if her moving away was just a game to him. No matter where the mouse ran, it would eventually be caught by the cat.


    N¡¯s hands, which had been hanging by her sides, clenched involuntarily. Disgust filled her heart.


    Support


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 398

    ¡°Gabriel, do you really have to be this disgusting?¡± N snapped.


    Her tant disgust and anger made Gabriel¡¯s smile falter.


    After a long pause, he finally met her gaze and said seriously, ¡°N<b>, </b><b>one </b>day you¡¯ll realize that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s truly right for you.¡±


    ¡°I would never like you. You¡¯re like a rat in a sewer¨Cdark, filthy, and repugnant. Who could like someone like that?¡± N shot back.


    Gabriel smiled at her description. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Even a rat in the sewer wanted to see the sunlight and reach for it.


    Gabriel left, but his words lingered over N like a shadow she couldn¡¯t shake off.


    Vrie looked at her with concern. ¡°N, maybe you shoulde stay with me. I feel like Gabriel has lost it, and I¡¯m worried about what he might do.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand how the gentle boy she had known could transform into the menacing and terrifying man he was now.


    N shook her head. She couldn¡¯t stay at Vrie¡¯s ce forever. ¡°No need. If he keeps bothering me, I¡¯ll just head to Capitarnia early.¡±


    Vrie sighed. ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Let¡¯s go out for dinner, my treat. You helped me move today, and you must be exhausted,


    N invited.


    On the way to the restaurant, Vrie suddenly asked why N had left in such a rush the night before, wondering what had happened.


    At that moment, the car swerved unexpectedly.


    Vrie was startled and quickly grabbed the steering wheel, pulling it back.


    An SUV had nearly brushed past N¡¯s car.


    ¡°N, what¡¯s going on? You scared me half to death!¡± Vrie eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vrie. I was just distracted for a moment¡­¡± N muttered.


    Seeing N¡¯s pale face, Vrie said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re tired from moving today. <b>If </b>you want, you can park the car by the side of the road, and I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re almost there. I¡¯ll be more careful,¡± N replied, declining Vrie¡¯s offer.


    Vrie persisted, ¡°If you¡¯re really tired, just let me know. I can drive.¡±


    <b>1/2 </b>


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± N agreed.


    +25 Bonus


    After this minor scare, Vrie didn¡¯t mention the previous night¡¯s events again, which relieved N. She nned to keep the incident a secret, buried deep inside her.


    When they finished dinner, Vrie had the driver bring her car over, and they went their separate ways.


    On her way back, N received a call from Damon.


    ¡°You moved?¡± Damon asked.


    N pressed her lips together and gripped the steering wheel tighter. ¡°Yes, so you don¡¯t need to make any more grand gestures.¡±


    ¡°N, you know what I want,¡± Damon said.


    His deep voice made her bite her lip. ¡°What you want, I can¡¯t give you. Mr. Sumner, you should find someone else.¡±


    For N to get together with Damon now would be no different from when she married rk. She didn¡¯t want to follow a path where she could already see the ending.


    ¡°If not you, then no one else will do. I only have room for you in my heart,¡± Damon confessed.


    N pulled over to the side of the road. After a moment of silence, she said slowly, ¡°Damon, would you be willing to be with someone you don¡¯t like?¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the line. Only Damon¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore, so I don¡¯t want to be with you. And I hope you won¡¯t push me, or you¡¯ll end up being just like rk in my eyes,¡± N said.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 399

    Damon¡¯s end of the line was silent. After a moment, he hung up.


    For the next month, Damon did not appear before N. Other than asional updates from Vrie, N had no further encounters with him.


    N spent her days immersed in her studies. It wasn¡¯t until her period was dyed by more than a week that she began to feel uneasy.


    However, recalling her previous body checkup results, which indicated she was infertile, provided somefort. She reassured herself that the dy must be due to the stress of studying.


    Despite her attempts to calm herself, anxiety lingered. She donned her coat and went downstairs to the pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test. She needed confirmation before she could truly rx.


    Half an hourter, N¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she saw two lines on the test. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be infertile?


    Moreover, she had taken a contraceptive pill for added safety¨Chow could she still be pregnant?


    After the initial shock, panic set in.


    N quickly made an appointment and drove to the hospital.


    While waiting for the blood test results, she kept praying that the pregnancy test had been faulty and that the second line was merely faint.


    When N finally received the report and saw that she was five weeks pregnant, she was frozen in ce.


    The doctor, sitting behind the desk, regarded her with indifference. ¡°Do you want to keep the baby?¡±


    N, still in disbelief, stared at the doctor. ¡°Is there any chance this report is wrong?¡±


    The doctor frowned, their voice cold. ¡°No.¡±


    Given N¡¯s reaction, it was clear she was not eager to continue the pregnancy.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to keep it, I can refer you for a termination,¡± the doctor offered.


    N was taken aback. She instinctively said, ¡°No¡­ No, I¡¯ve had fertility tests before. The reports said I was infertile¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did you have the tests?¡± the doctor asked.


    ¡°Here at Pinnacle Hospital¡­¡± N answered.


    The doctor was silent for a moment before speaking in a serious tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe the results, you can take another test.¡±


    N quickly agreed. She couldn¡¯t believe she was pregnant.


    414


    +25 Bonus


    Upon receiving the second identical report, N finally had to ept the reality of her pregnancy. Even though she didn¡¯t understand how it had happened despite being infertile<b>, </b>she had to face the truth,


    When the doctor noted her pale face and the absence of a boyfriend or husband by her side, they assumed the pregnancy was unnned. Typically, such cases would result in the pregnancy being terminated.


    The doctor¡¯s attitude grew impatient. ¡°Do you want to keep the baby or not?¡±


    N had juste to terms with the pregnancy, and now she was suddenly being asked if she wanted to keep the baby. This left her disoriented.


    Under the doctor¡¯s increasingly cold gaze, she took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet¡­ I need to think about it.¡±


    N left the doctor¡¯s office in a daze, holding the test results. Lost in thought, she identally bumped into someone around a corner.


    She stumbled back and dropped the test results. As she bent down to pick them up, a hand reached down and grabbed them first.


    Startled, she looked up to see rk¡¯s dark expression. He clutched the test results, his eyes filled with anger.


    His expression, as if he had been betrayed, struck N as somewhat amusing. She looked at him with a nk face. ¡°Please give me back my document.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, rk grabbed her hand. Despite her struggles, he forcefully pulled her into a nearby stairwell.


    ¡°N, what¡¯s going on?! You¡¯re pregnant?!¡± he demanded.


    P


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 400

    rk was visibly agitated, his eyes reddened, and he nearly mmed the report in N¡¯s face.


    N pushed him away, her expression filled with disgust. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Whose child is it? No, wait¡­ You were supposed to be infertile. How could you be pregnant?¡± rk demanded.


    His anger slowly shifted to confusion, and then to a hint of suspicion.


    N grabbed the report back from him. ¡°This is my business. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course it matters! If you hadn¡¯t been unable to conceive for three years, and if the checkup hadn¡¯t shown you were infertile, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± rk eximed.


    N was infuriated by his shamelessness. ¡°rk, don¡¯t use my infertility as an excuse for your affair. Even if I am pregnant, it doesn¡¯t excuse your cheating. And since the report said I was infertile, but I¡¯m pregnant, you¡¯d better get yourself checked too, so you don¡¯t end up mistakenly thinking you¡¯re the father.¡±


    ¡°Say that again?!¡± rk growled, his gaze cold and menacing, as if he might choke N at any moment.


    N pushed him away and said in a detached tone, ¡°rk, we¡¯re divorced now. Whether I¡¯m pregnant or not has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯te around trying to make yourself relevant!¡±


    As she turned to leave, rk blocked her path. He looked down at her, his teeth clenched. ¡°Is the baby my uncle¡¯s?¡±


    A flicker of something crossed N¡¯s eyes. ¡°What does it matter to you?¡±


    ¡°Even if it is Uncle Damon¡¯s, you still can¡¯t use this baby to get into the Sumners!¡± rk snarled.


    N looked at him steadily. ¡°rk, do you think marrying into the Sumners is such a great thing? When I married you, I valued you as a person, not your family.¡±


    rk sneered. ¡°Heh, do you expect me to believe that?¡±


    To him, N¡¯s rush to divorce was only because she hadtched onto someone more influential than him-


    Damon.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have initiated the divorce.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not is irrelevant to me. If you stop me again<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>call </b>the police. And don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m pregnant now. If you dare to do anything to me<b>, </b>you¡¯ll face the consequences!<b>¡± </b>N snapped.


    rk was furious, but he hesitated. If the baby was really Damon¡¯s, any harm done to N would have severe repercussions from Damon. With only his father¡¯spanies left and no way to stand against Damon, rk knew he was powerless.


    N pushed past him and left. He didn¡¯t follow, but his face was thunderous.


    Back at home, N sat on the sofa and absentmindedly touched her t stomach.


    +25 Bonus


    She still couldn¡¯t believe she was pregnant.


    The timing couldn¡¯t be worse. Her main focus was preparing for graduate school, not on marriage or children. Keeping the baby would mean a dramatic change in her life.


    Given her current situation, terminating the pregnancy seemed like the best option. <b>Yet</b>, for some reason<b>, </b>she struggled to make a decision.


    N had once thought she would never have a child of her own, but now¡­


    Her stomach growled, reminding her it was already past 12:30 p.m. She decided to stop dwelling on it and got up <b>to </b>make lunch.


    Deciding whether to keep the baby or not required careful consideration.


    ¡­


    After N left, rk immediately called Michael and asked him to investigate which men N had recently been in contact with. As he was about to hang up, he suddenly remembered what she had said.


    The body checkup report had clearly shown that N was infertile. How could she be pregnant?


    Could it be¡­ that he was the infertile one?


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 401

    Chapter <b>401 </b>


    However, in the next moment, rk found his suspicion somewhatughable. If he were truly infertile, how could Jordyn be pregnant?


    On the other end of the line, Michael spoke up after a brief silence. ¡°Mr. Sumner, is there anything else you need?¡±


    rk¡¯s voice was low and firm. ¡°No, that¡¯s all.¡±


    He had initially considered asking Michael to schedule another body check¨Cup, but now he felt it was unnecessary.


    Just after ending the call, rk walked into the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    Jordyn wasing out of the doctor¡¯s office, holding a report and smiling.


    ¡°rk, the doctor says the baby is healthy,¡± she said.


    ¡°Great. Since the check¨Cup is done, let¡¯s go,¡± he replied curtly, not waiting for her reaction as he turned and walked away.


    To rk, merely apanying Jordyn to the prenatal check¨Cup was already a significant gesture. He had no interest in the finer details or in taking care of her. After all, Jordyn had nothing and wouldn¡¯t leave him, even for money.


    Jordyn¡¯s expression dimmed as she watched rk¡¯s retreating back. She then quickened her pace to catch up with him.


    ¡­


    As they reached the parking lot, they ran into Nathaniel and Reba.


    Reba¡¯s face was pale, and she looked a bit wilted. She greeted rk and Jordyn with a smile. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Ms. Austen, are you here for a prenatal check¨Cup?¡±


    Her gaze briefly flicked over Jordyn¡¯s stomach with a hint of derision.


    Jordyn frowned and shot Reba a warning look.


    Reba seemed unaffected, as Jordyn was never her target.


    Nathaniel greeted rk and then turned to Reba, speaking quietly. ¡°Reba, we¡¯re runningte for our appointment with the doctor.¡±


    Reba nodded and linked her arm with his. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    It had taken over a month to get Nathaniel to agree to reconcile, so she now behaved very sweetly around him.


    She could also feel that his attitude had grown colder¨Cthough still polite<b>, </b>it was no longer as patient as it used to be. Whenever he was asionally impatient, his demeanor turned icy.


    Not havingpletely appeased Nathaniel, she naturally needed to appear even more dependent on him.


    Chopter 401


    15 Boras


    After Nathaniel and Reba left, Jordyn couldn¡¯t help but remark sarcastically, ¡°I used to hear how much Nathaniel liked Reba. Now it seems it¡¯s nothing special.¡±


    rk didn¡¯t respond. His mind was preupied with the mystery of whose baby N was carrying, leaving him uninterested in Jordyn and Nathaniel¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    Upon arriving downstairs at Jordyn¡¯s apartment, she hesitated before getting out. She noticed that rk made no move to exit the car.


    ¡°rk, do you have something else?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mm, there¡¯s a meeting at thepany,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Alright. Will you be home for dinner tonight?¡± she inquired.


    rk frowned, his irritation evident. ¡°If Ie back, I¡¯ll call you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jordyn replied.


    After Jordyn got out of the car, rk drove directly to thepany.


    By the time he arrived at the office, Michael was already waiting for him.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, ording to my investigation, it¡¯s highly likely that the baby Ms. Jayston is carrying is your uncle¡¯s¡­¡± Michael reported.


    rk¡¯s expression turned icy. Even though he and N were divorced, he had suspected an affair between her and Damon before their separation. This new revtion only confirmed his previous suspicions.


    Support


    Share


    2


    +25 Bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 402

    rk had essentially been cheated on!


    Seeing rk¡¯s grim expression, Michael lowered his head and said nothing.


    Although others might not realize it, he was well aware that rk had been keeping tabs on N despite their divorce. It was clear that, even though he hated her, he still had feelings for her. Learning that she was pregnant with Damon¡¯s child would naturally infuriate him.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner-¡± Michael began.


    ¡°Get out!¡± rk roared.


    Michael quickly turned and left. As soon as he closed the office door, he heard the sound of objects being thrown inside.


    After lunch<b>, </b>N suddenly remembered while resting on the sofa that she had taken birth control pills before- so why was she still pregnant?


    She hurriedly opened her medicine cab and found the pills she had taken. To her shock, they had expired over a year ago!


    She couldn¡¯t help but smack her forehead. How could she have not checked the expiration date of the pills when she took them? How could she have been so careless?


    For the next few days, N pondered whether or not to keep the baby.


    Ultimately, she decided that having a child at this time was not the wisest choice for her and scheduled an abortion. The procedure was set for a weekter.


    Since confirming the surgery date, she hadn¡¯t slept well. She felt inexplicably uneasy and troubled.


    If she had be pregnant during her grad school studies or while preparing for exams, she would have also opted for an abortion, given the potential risks from handling various chemicals in theb.


    Each night was spent in restless contemtion.


    Finally, on the day of the procedure, N arrived at the hospital early.


    Seeing the woman before her emerging from the operating room with a pale face, she was overwhelmed with anxiety and fear. She instinctively touched her abdomen, feeling an unexpected pang of reluctance.


    No matter how reluctant she felt, though, she couldn¡¯t keep the baby.


    Taking a deep breath<b>, </b>N approached the desk to submit her paperwork.


    The nurse, noticing that N was alone, frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s your family? We need a family member to sign <b>for </b><b>the </b>surgery.¡±


    Family?


    N thought of Harrison if he knew about this, he would l


    in scolding her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any family,¡± N replied


    ¡°What about rtives? Without a signature, we can¡¯t proceed with the sgt de


    ¡°Can I sign for myself?¡± N asked


    ¡°Of course not. All surgeries involve risks, so someone must sign the pays the one k


    N hesitated for a moment and then called Vrie


    Vrie arrived in under half an hour, panting and clearly having richest


    ¡°N, you¡¯d better exin what¡¯s going on right noret How could you suddenly sweat the stres responsible? I¡¯m going to make him pay! Vrie¡¯s wire was and earings for everyone


    loes N wished she could disappear into the floor. She pulled Vde aside ¡°Taate leap your nice town dam down!


    Vrie was foming <b>with </b>righteous anger. ¡°How can you exyes me in sy came sumen also sing you toe to the hospital to sign for an abortion for me, would you be calme


    N was rendered speechless.


    The two stared at each other for a moment before N finally gave in


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get worked up. I¡¯ll exin everythingra you¡± she san


    Vrie huffed. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a clear exnation today, I¡¯m a signing ayting


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    ÈÕ


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 403

    N pulled Vrie to the end of the hallway and said softly, ¡°The baby is Damon¡¯s.¡±


    Vrie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Damon? When did this happen?¡±


    She had thought N and Damon werepletely over, so hearing that N was pregnant with his child was startling.


    N¡¯s gaze flickered as she lowered her eyes. ¡°It was an ident¡­ We were both drunk¡­¡±


    ¡°How much did you drink to end up like this? And does Damon know about your pregnancy?¡± Vrie asked.


    N shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, and there¡¯s no need to tell him. I don¡¯t n on getting back together with him.¡±


    Vrie fell silent. For N, keeping the baby wasn¡¯t feasible right now, but¡­


    ¡°What if Damon finds out someday?¡± Vrie asked.


    N remained indifferent. ¡°Even if he finds out, it won¡¯t change anything between us.¡®


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Vrie looked at N¡¯s slightly pale face with sympathy.


    11


    N pleaded, ¡°Vrie, can you please sign for me? Let¡¯s just say this baby and I are not meant to be¡­¡±


    Despite N¡¯s reluctance, her rational mind told her she couldn¡¯t keep the baby.


    Vrie took her hand and spoke softly. ¡°N, are you sure you¡¯ve thought this through?¡±


    N hummed as she looked away, her tone resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Vrie signed the paperwork.


    She watched as N walked resolutely into the operating room, her silhouette appearing frail and lonely. As she watched, her eyes grew red with unshed tears.


    That evening, while rk was reviewing documents, his office door was knocked on abruptly.


    Michael rushed in and said in a low voice<b>, </b>¡°Mr. Sumner, Ms. Jayston had an abortion earlier today.¡±


    rk¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He dropped the documents and stared intently at Michael, asking, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Michael answered.


    rk frowned. ¡°Did my uncle go with her?¡±


    Michael shook his head. ¡°No. It was Ms. Weir who apanied her.¡±


    rk fell silent for a moment before smirking coldly. ¡°I see. You can go now.¡±


    After Michael left, rk picked up his phone and called Damon.


    +25 Songs


    The phone rang for a long time without being answered, but rk remained calm, smiling subtly.


    Just as the call was about to disconnect automatically, Damon finally answered. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    rk, unfazed by Damon¡¯s distant tone, asked cheerfully, ¡°Uncle Damon, did you know N is pregnant?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sound of something crashing to the floor on the other end, and the call was abruptly disconnected.


    rk¡¯s smile widened. He didn¡¯t bother redialing, confident that Damon would soon find out about N¡¯s pregnancy and her abortion.


    The thought of Damon¡¯s reaction brought him a sense of satisfaction and revenge, making him feel somewhat vindicated.


    Having been under Damon¡¯s pressure for so long, finally having a chance to get even felt good!


    When there was a knock at the door, N was resting in her bedroom while Vrie was in the kitchen preparing chicken soup for her.


    Vrie¡¯s face fell when she went to the door and saw Damon standing outside.


    Damon¡¯s face was taut, radiating a chilling aura as if he hade straight from hell. It was enough to make one shudder.


    It seemed he had learned about N¡¯s abortion.


    Vrie hesitated, stepping back as the knocking grew more insistent.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 404

    N was irritated by the persistent knocking and slowly walked out of her bedroom. She asked, ¡°Vrie, who¡¯s at the door?¡±


    Vrie turned to her and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s Damon.¡±


    N¡¯s hand, resting on the doorframe, grew pale from tension, and her already wan face seemed even more drawn.


    After a moment of silence, she finally said, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Since Damon was already aware of the situation, she couldn¡¯t avoid him forever or remain hidden indefinitely.


    ¡°But you ¡°Vrie¡¯s gaze involuntarily dropped to N¡¯s stomach, filled with concern.


    N forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    She had known that a day like this woulde the moment she discovered she was pregnant.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Vrie replied and opened the door.


    An immediate chill ran down N¡¯s spine. Facing Damon up close felt far more oppressive than seeing him. through the peephole. An icy dread seemed to rise from her feet.


    Damon¡¯s eyes were calm, but his expression was cold and unreadable. Still, Vrie could sense the suppressed fury beneath his calm exterior, ready to erupt.


    ¡°Damon, N is-¡± Before Vrie could finish, Damon pushed past her and entered.


    Upon seeing N leaning against the doorframe, looking pale, Damon abruptly halted. His clenched fists betrayed his anger.


    Vrie quickly stepped in front of N, adopting a protective stance. ¡°Damon, if you¡¯re going to do something, take it out on me. I signed the papers. N is weak right now, and you-¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Damon¡¯s cold, piercing re cut her off, his eyes shing with a dangerous glint.


    Vrie had never seen him like this before and trembled involuntarily. Despite that<b>, </b>she stood her ground, protecting N.


    Seeing Vrie¡¯s slight shiver, N felt a pang of gratitude. Even though Vrie was scared, she still stood bravely in front of her.


    ¡°Vrie, the food in the kitchen might burn¡­ Could you check on it?¡± N asked.


    Vrie bit her lip and whispered, ¡°Why worry about food now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. I need to clear things up with him anyway,¡± N reassured her.


    Vrie hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. ¡°Alright. If he does anything to <b>you</b><b>, </b>remember to call <b>me</b>.


    N nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ??


    *23 Bonus


    After Vrie left, the room fell into a tense silence.


    Damon¡¯s eyes remained fixed on N¡¯s pale face, his entire body tense as if he were struggling to control his


    emotions.


    After what felt like an eternity, he suddenly walked toward her.


    As he approached, N subconsciously gripped the doorframe tighter. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, the timing for this baby was not ideal, and we are over. I have the right to decide what happens to


    Before she could finish, Damon was right in front of her. Her heart raced, fearing he might do something to hurt her. Instead, he gently lifted her into his arms.


    His touch was tender as if he were handling a precious gem.


    N was momentarily stunned and instinctively tried to struggle, but Damon held her tighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± he warned.


    Detecting the tremor in his voice, N bit her lip. They were so close she could see the tension in his jaw and the redness in his eyes.


    The thought of her aborting the baby must have been a heavy blow to him.


    Damon, maintaining a restrained expression, carried N into the bedroom and gentlyid her on the bed. He then covered her with the nket.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he said.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    ?


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 405

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by S


    N looked up at Damon in disbelief. When he first walked in, it was clear he hade to confront her. How had his attitude shifted so suddenly?


    Seeing the shock in N¡¯s eyes, Damon felt a pang in his chest.


    When Damon received rk¡¯s call about N¡¯s pregnancy, his first reaction was disbelief.


    Yet, a part of him held onto a sliver of hope, so he immediately sent Spencer to investigate.


    Spencer quickly confirmed that N was pregnant. However, before Damon could even begin to rejoice, Spencer delivered a blow: ¡°Ms. Jayston underwent an abortion today.¡®


    Damon¡¯s smile froze, and he stood there, stunned. It was as if a bucket of ice¨Ccold water had been poured over him, plunging him into a deep chill.


    It took several seconds for him to regain his voice, and he questioned Spencer to ensure the information was


    correct.


    Spencer, with a troubled expression, handed over the hospital records showing the specific time of the procedure.


    Overwhelmed by a mix of anger and despair, Damon¡¯s only thought was to find N. 1


    As he made his way there, his mind was consumed by fury. He felt that N had no right to make the decision to terminate the pregnancy on her own without consulting him.


    He felt as if there were a tightly wound string in his mind. The moment it snapped, he would lose his rationality, and who knew what he would do then?


    When Damon saw N, he felt that string in his mind snap.


    Yet, instead of losing his temper and hurting her, he was overwhelmed with heartache that left him breathless. Just seeing her pale face and frail figure made his heart feel like it was breaking into pieces.


    This entire situation wasn¡¯t N¡¯s fault¨Cshe was merely a victim.


    Yet, he hade intending to confront and argue with her. He felt like the worst kind of jerk right now.


    If he hadn¡¯t lost control that day, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this mess. N wouldn¡¯t have been pregnant, wouldn¡¯t have gone through the abortion, and wouldn¡¯t have endured such emotional and physical pain.


    Guilt and sorrow crashed over Damon like a tidal wave, nearly drowning him. He knew he owed N a <b>debt </b>he could never repay.


    After a moment of silence<b>, </b>N finally said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else<b>, </b>you can leave.¡±


    She truly deserved his apology.


    Hearing footsteps by the bed, N instinctively formed her head as bemon appeared Toter price, the crouched beside the bed, his eyes filled with guilt and pleading


    ¡°N, let me take care of you during this time,¡± he said softly.


    N¡¯s hands, which were resting under the nket, clenched involuntarily as disbelief shed cere Was she dreaming?


    Damon hade not to confront her but was now asking to care for her? It was clear he had been fations when he arrived¨Cangry over her decision to terminate the pregnancy on her met


    N¡¯s heart stirred, but she turned her head away coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mr. Sumner. Please lean don¡¯t want any further interaction with you.¡±


    She was reluctant to spend more time with Damon for fear that she might fall in love with him again. At that moment, love was the least useful thing she could afford.


    ¡°N, please don¡¯t refuse,¡± Damon pleaded, his voice unusually soft, but N remained unmoved.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it¡¯s unnecessary. Just as I told you to forget about that night, consider today as if it never happened,¡± she replied.


    As he looked at N¡¯s indifferent profile, Damon felt a deep pain in his chest.


    It was only now that he truly understood he had lost her. When she said it was over, she meant it, and she wouldn¡¯t being back. His arrogance had led him to believe she would wait for him.


    age Hunter Lane 404


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 406

    N managed to steel her heart and not want the child. What more could she feel for him?


    Damon left.


    A short whileter, Vrie walked in, looking hesitant to speak.


    N pretended not to notice and forced a smile. ¡°Vrie, you¡¯ve worked hard today. You should head home. I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡±


    Vrie sat down by the bed. After a moment of thought, she spoke softly. ¡°When Damon left earlier, his face was ashen. He must really care about you.


    N looked down, her expression unchanged. ¡°Before Reba showed up, I really cared about him too. Vrie, there¡¯s no point in trying to persuade me. It¡¯s over between us. I just want to focus on my studies for now and not think about anything else.¡±


    Vrie knew N was a determined person and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s some soup in the thermos. Remember to drink itter. I¡¯m heading out now. If you need anything, just call me.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± N replied.


    As Vrie went downstairs, she saw Damon still waiting by his car. Knowing he was waiting for her, she walked over to him.


    ¡°She must have been in a lot of pain during the procedure today?¡± Damon¡¯s voice was hoarse, his features partly obscured in the darkness, looking somewhat defeated.


    Vrie¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Seeing the anger in her eyes, Damon gave a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m the one at fault.¡±


    ¡°Good that you know,¡± Vrie said sharply.


    A silence fell between them.


    Just as Vrie was about to leave in frustration, Damon suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Weir, N doesn¡¯t want to see me. Could you help me take care of her during this time?¡±


    Vrie scoffed. ¡°I was going to take care of her regardless. Besides, you and N are no longer together. It¡¯s not your ce to ask this.¡±


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    The next morning, Spencer arrived with supplements and a caregiver to cook for N.


    N refused them, but Spencer insisted that Damon had instructed him to make sure she epted the items. If she refused, Damon woulde personally.


    Frustrated, N threw the supplements into the trash right in front of Spencer.


    Hoping this would make him back off, she was surprised when he brought up twice the amount of supplements and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a thousand of these<i>, </i>all downstairs. If <i>you </i>like throwing them away, I can keep bringing them up<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    N felt like she was hitting a wall, her face growing colder. ¡°Mr. Hogg, please tell Mr. Sumner that I don¡¯t need these things.¡±


    Spencer nodded with a smile. ¡°Ms. Jayston, I¡¯ll let him know. But you know Mr. Summer¡¯s temper. If you refuse, he wille himself.¡±


    N thought for a moment and said coldly, <i>¡°</i>Fine, I¡¯ll ept the items. You can leave now<i>.</i>¡±


    She had no intention of keeping the caregiver either. However, the next day, the caregiver arrived with prepared meals.


    After several days of this awkward situation, N realized it was severely affecting her studies. She decided to stop resisting Since someone was making meals for her, she might as well eat them and use the time to focus on her studies.


    The caregiver continued bringing meals for a month, showing no sign of stopping


    Finally, N couldn¡¯t hold back and called Damon. ¡°Mr. Sumner, it¡¯s been a month. You can tell Spencer and the caregiver to stoping,¡±


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Damon¡¯s deep voice came through, ¡°I¡¯m busy with work right now. I¡¯ll call you backter.¡±


    He hung up, and N put down her phone. She hesitated for a moment before deciding to focus on her studies.


    Damon put down his phone and looked at Nathaniel and Reba across from him, his expression devoid of warmth.


    <i>¡°</i>You can leave now,¡± he said.


    Nathaniel frowned, disbelief in his eyes. ¡°Damon, are you really not reconsidering the cooperation?¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 407

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Damon¡¯s expression remained Indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before: once you personally apologize to N, Prospectus Technology and the Preston Group will resume their cooperation.¡±


    Nathaniel gritted his teeth, clearly frustrated that Damon was still fixated on this issue after so long. His face darkened. ¡°Damon, after all these years of brotherhood, must you make things so ugly?¡±


    Reba¡¯s expression flickered briefly, Sitting nearby with her head lowered, she was not noticed by either of the


    men.


    ¡°You made things ugly yourself. Apologize, or leave now. Prospectus Technology will never work with the Preston Group again,¡± Damon stated dismissively,


    Damon¡¯s cold demeanor felt like a personal affront to Nathaniel as if Damon were disregarding their years of friendship entirely. In that case, Nathaniel decided it was pointless to make things harder for himself.


    He stood up and looked down at Damon, his voice icy. ¡°Damon, you will regret this. I won¡¯te begging again, and we are no longer brothers!¡±


    He turned and walked out.


    Reba nced at Damon hesitantly. Seeing his cold gaze, she involuntarily shrank and followed Nathaniel out.


    Once in the car, Nathaniel¡¯s expression remained a scowl. He mmed the steering wheel and cursed under his breath, unable to believe that Damon would jeopardize their long¨Cstanding brotherhood over N.


    Noticing his anger, Reba bit her lip and spoke softly. ¡°Nathaniel, maybe you should apologize to N¡­ After all, you and Damon have been friends for so long, and the cooperation between the Preston Group and Prospectus Technology is very important¡­¡±


    Under Nathaniel¡¯s frosty gaze, her voice grew quieter until it trailed offpletely.


    Nathaniel sneered. ¡°Apologize to N? Does she even deserve that?¡±


    Reba¡¯s eyes glinted before she sighed. ¡°As long as she¡¯s around, if you don¡¯t apologize, Damon probably won¡¯t resume cooperation with the Preston Group. And although my health has improved a bit recently, I can¡¯t be sure when it might deteriorate again¡­ I just hope you and Damon can reconcile, considering your years of friendship¡­¡±


    A hint of malice crossed Nathaniel¡¯s face. He had initially decided against harming N because she was Damon¡¯s interest.


    However, since she was impacting both his rtionship with Damon and the cooperation between theirpanies, it seemed she needed to be dealt with.


    Observing Nathaniel¡¯s dark expression and sensing his resolve, Reba chose not to press further. She understood that pushing too hard might not only jeopardize her goals but also expose her true intentions to Nathaniel, which would be counterproductive.


    After a brief silence, Nathaniel appeared to reach a decision. He started the car and drove off, dropping Reba


    at her destination before heading straight to thepany.


    +25 Bonus


    Reba smiled as she watched Nathaniel¡¯s car disappear from view. Once Nathaniel had taken care of N, she nned to inform Damon and capitalize on the situation.


    If Nathaniel had been as devoted to her as she might have hoped, perhaps she would have felt guilty about her ns. However, reflecting on his recent attitude toward her, her gaze turned icy.


    Back at thepany, Nathaniel immediately summoned Troy to his office.


    ¡°Get in touch with Steven!¡± he ordered.


    Seeing Nathaniel¡¯s icy expression, Troy felt a pang of unease. ¡°Mr. Preston, after the termination of the contract with Prospectus Technology, the Preston Group has suffered significant losses. If we go after N now and Mr. Sumner finds out¡­¡±


    Nathaniel sneered. ¡°Only by removing N will there be a chance for the Preston Group and Prospectus Technology to continue working together.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 408

    Troy frowned, wanting to persuade Nathaniel further, but fell silent when faced with Nathaniel¡¯s angry <b>gaze</b>. After all, Nathaniel was his boss.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll contact Steven right away,¡± he said.


    After Troy left, Nathaniel gripped the documents in his hand, his eyes shing with a frenzied intensity. As long as N was out of the way, everything would fall into ce.


    In the evening, N was deeply engrossed in solving a problem when the doorbell abruptly interrupted her concentration.


    She got up with a frown and went to the door. Her displeasure was evident when she saw Damon on the other side.


    She opened the door and looked at him nkly. ¡°Mr. Sumner, is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°I brought you some food and thought I¡¯d check on your recovery,¡± Damon replied.


    N nced at the thermal container in his hand. There was a flicker in her gaze, but she didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Please tell the caregiver not to bring any more food. There¡¯s no need for us to keep meeting either,¡± she said, trying to close the door.


    Damon quickly blocked it with his foot and said seriously, ¡°N, even if we can¡¯t be together, can¡¯t we at least be friends?¡±


    N looked up at him, studying his face for a few seconds before suddenly chuckling. ¡°It seems many people like to stay friends with someone they used to have feelings for, but it¡¯s hard to maintain a friendship when there¡¯s a romantic history¨Cand when things didn¡¯t end well.


    ¡°Given our situation, do you really think we can be friends? Neither of us iscking in friends, so please don¡¯t y dumb.¡±


    Damon wanted to get close to her as a friend, which they both understood, but she wasn¡¯t interested in an ambiguous rtionship that could lead to furtherplications.


    Damon sighed. ¡°N, you really won¡¯t give me any chance, huh¡­¡±


    Even though they had been intimate and she had been pregnant with his child, she still refused to let him get close. She used the excuse of being adults to justify pushing him away, and secretly aborted their child to sever their connection.


    All along, it seemed he was the only one troubled enough by her to have sleepless nights. He even began to question whether she had ever truly loved him.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you want, there are plenty of women who like you. There¡¯s no need to waste time on someone who doesn¡¯t,¡± N said.


    Damon gave a wry smile as he handed over the thermal container. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you again. This is the meal


    Chopra A


    +25 Bonus


    prepared for today. Starting tomorrow, she won¡¯t being by.


    N hesitated for a moment before epting it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Damon forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. N, goodbye¡­¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± N remained indifferent, as if he were just a stranger to her.


    Damon couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. It was all his own doing.


    Without a second nce at him, N closed the door.


    She ced the food on the table and then returned to her desk to finish the problem she had been working on. When she finally solved it, she felt a sense of aplishment.


    Checking the time, she saw it was already past 7:00 p.m., and her stomach rumbled with hunger.


    N stroked her stomach, got up, and went to the dining table to open the thermal container. The food was still warm, with two meat dishes and one vegetable dish¨Cexactly her favorites.


    The food looked high¨Cquality, clearly from a five¨Cstar hotel and not something the caregiver had made.


    N sat down to eat her meal and then cleaned up. She went downstairs to take out the trash and to take a short walk.


    When she returned from her walk, she noticed someone tall loitering outside her building.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 409

    When N saw that it was rk, a sh of wariness crossed her eyes. She immediately went to the security office to report the situation.


    Two security guards quickly went downstairs to her building and caught rk lurking around. They promptly escorted him out of theplex.


    rk¡¯s face was particrly grim when he saw N standing at the security office, and his humiliation was evident.


    He approached the security office door and said coldly, ¡°N,e out. I have something to ask you!¡±


    With four to five security guards present, N felt secure and wasn¡¯t worried about what rk might do. She stepped outside but stopped a few meters away from him.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± she inquired.


    Although she preferred not to engage with rk, she didn¡¯t want him pestering her and affecting her mood.


    either.


    rk gritted his teeth and asked in a low voice, ¡°Was the infertility report you gave me back then something you deliberately faked to avoid having my child?!¡±


    His tone was filled with usation and anger, which N found somewhat amusing.


    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t fake, then why didn¡¯t you get pregnant after being married to me for three years, but you suddenly became pregnant with Damon¡¯s child right after we divorced?!¡± rk demanded.


    Hearing this, N suddenly realized that she had only been intimate with Damon once and had be. pregnant, whereas with rk, there had been no sign of pregnancy over the three years.


    Since she had gotten pregnant, it meant she wasn¡¯t infertile. If that was the case, then the problem must lie with¡­


    Upon noticing N¡¯s gaze shift to one of sympathy, rk¡¯s anger red. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?! Did you secretly take birth control pills all those years?!¡±


    N raised an eyebrow and replied clearly, ¡°rk, I¡¯ve never taken birth control pills. If I didn¡¯t <b>get </b>pregnant over those three years, shouldn¡¯t you question yourself? I suggest you get another check¨Cup.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± rk was livid, feeling deeply insulted. How could he be infertile?! It had to be that N hadn¡¯t wanted children with him and had been taking pills on purpose! 1


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe a word you say!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°Then whye and ask me? Aren¡¯t you just humiliating yourself?¡± N¡¯s tone was mocking, each word a sharp thorn in rk¡¯s heart, almost pushing him to the brink of losing his temper.


    He snarled, ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this<b>. </b>You¡¯d better not have taken the pills on purpose!¡±


    N rolled her eyes. ¡°Even if I did take the pills, so what? We¡¯re divorced now. Are you nning to sue me? I


    can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. Just get out of my <b>sight </b>and don¡¯t show up here again. You made the sicke


    Without another nce, she turned and walked away.


    rk stared at her retreating figure, his hands clenched tightly at his sides, <b>his </b>eyes <b>burning </b>with fury


    If N hadn¡¯t secretly taken pills, they might have had a child <b>during </b>those three years, and they would the ended up divorced!


    No matter how much N hated him, she would have stayed for the sake of a child.


    The more he thought about it, the more he despised her!


    At the same time, N¡¯s words had sown a seed of doubt in his mind. Could it be that he really had a problem?


    No! That was impossible! He couldn¡¯t possibly have a problem!


    If he were infertile, what about everything he had done during <b>this </b>time?!


    An overwhelming panic surged inside rk, tearing him between denying his infertility and fearing that the slim possibility might be true.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 410

    rk stood for a moment before leaving. On his way back, he couldn¡¯t resist calling Michael. ¡°Michael, arrange a medical check¨Cup for me.¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice, filled with concern, came through the line. ¡°Mr. Sumner, is something wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Just do as I asked. Since when did you start asking so many questions?¡± rk snapped, hanging up coldly.


    His mood was at an all¨Ctime low, wrestling with the possibility of infertility and the fear that it might be true.


    He pulled over to the side of the road, took a deep breath, and tried to calm himself. The check¨Cup would reveal the truth. There was no way he could be infertile.


    And surely, Jordyn wouldn¡¯t deceive him!


    Upon thinking of Jordyn, rk¡¯s gaze hardened. He drove straight to her ce.


    ¡°rk, what brings you here? Have you eaten?¡± Jordyn¡¯s eyes lit up with delight as she quickly stepped aside to let him in.


    rk entered the living room with a nk expression and sat on the sofa, his cold eyes fixed on Jordyn¡¯s face.


    Under his gaze, Jordyn grew uneasy, her smile faltering. ¡°rk, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s making me nervous¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just realized I haven¡¯t really looked at you closely, so I wanted to take a good look,¡± rk replied.


    His tone was casual, and Jordyn¡¯s cheeks flushed. She instinctively lowered her head. ¡°Why are you saying things like that all of a sudden? It¡¯s making me shy.¡±


    Inwardly, she was thrilled. She thought rk¡¯s attitude toward her was improving. Once she had the baby, he would fall in love with her.


    The thought of him treating her as he did N filled her with excitement.


    ¡°Do you still have the prenatal check¨Cup reports fromst time?¡± rk asked suddenly.


    Jordyn froze at the unexpected question and instinctively looked up at him.


    rk sat on the sofa calmly, looking no different than usual. Yet, Jordyn couldn¡¯t shake a nagging sense of unease as she studied him with a probing gaze.


    ¡°Why are you asking about this all of a sudden?¡± she asked.


    rk replied, ¡°I just want to see them. After all, it¡¯s my child too.¡±


    Jordyn scrutinized him carefully but found nothing revealing in his expression. Pushing her doubts <b>aside</b><b>, </b>she smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re in the bedroom. I¡¯ll go get them now <b>if </b>you want to see.¡±


    As she turned away, her smile faded, reced by a nk look.


    +25 Bonus


    A growing suspicion gnawed at her¨Cwas rk beginning to doubt something?


    otherwise, why would he suddenly show interest in the prenatal reports when he¡¯d always been indifferent? He¡¯d only gone to the hospital with her after she¡¯d brought it up multiple times.


    Jordyn walked to her vanity in the bedroom and retrieved the prenatal reports from the drawer.


    As she turned around, she gasped, startled to see rk silently standing behind her. The reports slipped from her hands, scattering across the floor.


    She pressed her hand to her chest, her face pale. ¡°rk, you startled me. You came so quietly¡­¡±


    rk¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you did! Who wouldn¡¯t be startled by someone appearing out of nowhere like that?¡± Jordyn eximed.


    She crouched slowly to gather the scattered reports, then stood and handed them to rk. ¡°Here you go. All the reports from the initial pregnancy test to the follow¨Cup check¨Cups are here.¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 411

    Chapter <b>411 </b>


    rk briefly flipped through the reports, handed them back to Jordyn, and said indifferently, ¡°Remember to keep these safe.¡±


    Jordyn took the reports. After cing them back in the drawer, she turned to face rk. ¡°rk, is something wrong today? You seem a bit off.¡±


    Her unease grew as she wondered if he had discovered something.


    rk squinted slightly and, after a few seconds, said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m probably just tired from work.¡±


    ¡°Then lie down on the sofa, and I¡¯ll give you a massage,¡± Jordyn offered.


    ¡°No need. I have work at thepany. I just came to see you. Get some rest,¡± rk replied.


    Normally, Jordyn would have tried to persuade rk to stay, but she had her own concerns and didn¡¯t push the issue today.


    Once she confirmed that rk¡¯s car had left, she immediately called Reba. ¡°Reba, did you say something to rk?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Reba asked.


    Jordyn sneered. ¡°What do I mean? rk suddenly showed up tonight asking to see my prenatal check¨Cup reports. The only person who knew about that was you. You must have said something to him!¡±


    Reba sounded impatient. ¡°You¡¯re not worth my trouble. Instead of questioning me, maybe you should consider if you¡¯ve done anything to make him suspicious. After all, guilty consciences have a way of showing, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t you?¡± Jordyn pressed.


    The response she received was a dial tone.


    Jordyn put down her phone, feeling a twinge of unease. Could it really not have been Reba?


    She had been extremely cautioustely and hadn¡¯t done anything to raise rk¡¯s suspicions.


    After thinking it over for a long while, without finding any clear answers, Jordyn decided to visit rk¡¯s office the next day.


    Early the next morning, Jordyn walked into rk¡¯spany carrying a lunchbox.


    When she reached the top floor, Michael stopped her. ¡°Ms. Austen<b>, </b>Mr. Sumner is busy right now.¡±


    Jordyn furrowed her brow. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for him in the lounge.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Austen, Mr. Sumner is in meetings all day. You can leave the food with me, and I¡¯ll make sure he <b>gets </b><b>it</b><b>,</b>¡± Michael offered.


    Since Jordyn¡¯s visit was part of her attempt to gauge rk¡¯s reaction, she wasn¡¯t <b>going to </b>leave <b>so </b><b>easily</b>.


    Cumpahar 471


    ¡°No matter how busy he is, he should still have time for lunch. I have nothing to do, so I¡¯ll wait here and ha lunch with him. You just focus on your work, and don¡¯t worry about me,¡± she said, walking toward the lounge without waiting for a response.


    Michael, feeling helpless, returned to his desk and called rk to inform <b>him </b>of jordyn¡¯s arrival.


    rk had just finished his medical check¨Cup. When he received Michael¡¯s call, his expression dated it was hard not to suspect that Jordyn¡¯s sudden visit had something to do with the fact that he had just visited her the night before.


    His lips pressed into a tight line, and his <i>gaze </i>grew increasingly <b>grim</b><b>. </b>


    Within half an hour, rk returned to the office<i>. </i>


    When Jordyn saw him<b>, </b>a wave of unease washed over her. rk had been out, so <b>why </b>had Michael lied about him being in meetings all day?


    Suppressing her doubts, she approached rk with a smile. ¡°rk, I made some food for you since you said you were tiredst night.¡±


    rk took the food with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m quite busy today, so I don¡¯t have time to spend with you. The driver will take you hometer.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jordyn nodded, then casually asked, ¡°Where did you go just now? Meeting with a client?¡±


    rk hummed, clearly unwilling to borate. He then instructed Michael to arrange for the driver to take Jordyn home.


    425 Borus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 412

    On the way back, Jordyn felt an unsettling gnawing at the back of her mind, unable to shake her worries. She decided to have someone look into rk.


    Less than three dayster, rk¡¯s test results arrived. He was having lunch when he received a call from <b>the </b>doctor.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, your test results are in. If you have time, you shoulde in,¡± the doctor informed him.


    rk¡¯s heart sank due to the serious tone in the doctor¡¯s voice. ¡°Is there a problem with the results?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s difficult to exin over the phone. It¡¯s better if youe in,¡± the doctor replied.


    Within half an hour, rk arrived at the hospital.


    When the doctor saw him, he sighed and handed over the test report. ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ ording to the results, you have azoospermia.¡±


    rk took the report in disbelief. As he scanned the page, it felt like the world was spinning, and he could barely


    stand.


    Azoospermia? How could this be?


    It was absurd!


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, rk looked at the doctor and asked coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve had simr check¨Cups before, and everything was normal. Can this condition develop suddenly? And could there be a mistake in your hospital¡¯s results?¡±


    By the end of his statement, his tone had turned angry.


    The doctor sighed, shaking his head. ¡°This is usually a congenital condition, and your test was handled by a specialist. It¡¯s highly unlikely the results were mixed up with someone else¡¯s.¡±


    In other words, the report was likely urate.


    ¡°Impossible! I want the tests redone!¡± rk growled.


    Seeing rk¡¯s agitation, the doctor understood. After all, he had heard the rumors around town about rk¡¯s previous and current rtionships.


    If it were confirmed that rk had azoospermia, it would mean the child his current partner was carrying


    wasn¡¯t his.


    No man could ept being cuckolded.


    ¡°Alright. You can get another test. If you don¡¯t trust our hospital, you can go to a different one,¡± the doctor advised.


    +25 Bonus


    Crushing the report in his hand, rk stood up and told the doctor, <i>¡°</i>I will go to another hospital. If it turns out your results were wrong, I won¡¯t let this gr¡±


    With that, he stormed out.


    Back in his car, rk tossed the report aside, his face dark. He drove straight to another hospital in the city.


    The results came back quickly<i>, </i>and they were identical to the first hospital¡¯s.


    rk was utterly devastated. No matter how unwilling he was to ept the truth<b>, </b>he had to face it he had Azoospermia.


    He asked the doctor if it was possible for someone with his condition to father a child.


    The doctor, clearly reluctant to hurt his feelings, spoke slowly. ¡°Mr. <b>Sumner</b>, someone <b>with </b>azoospermia cannot father a child,¡±


    Walking out of the hospital, rk felt the sunlight on his skin but no warmth<b>. </b>It felt cold. He hadn¡¯t expected N¡¯s words to be true¨Che really was the one with fertility issues.


    Why him? Why was it him?!


    rk clenched the report, fury zing in his eyes. How dare Jordyn deceive him?! He wouldn¡¯t let her get away


    with it.


    There must have been something wrong with the test results from the body check¨Cup he had undergone with N.


    Determined, he called Michael and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Find out who tampered with N¡¯s and my test results. Track down that person!¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 413

    After ending the call, rk called Jordyn. ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    Upon hearing the suppressed anger in rk¡¯s voice, Jordyn¡¯s anxiety spiked. She bit her lip and instinctively lied, ¡°I¡¯m out shopping¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Get home right now. I need to talk to you!¡± rk snapped.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jordyn replied.


    Quickly, she contacted the investigator she had hired to look into rk, her voice filled with tension. ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I was just about to call you. Other than going to the hospital for a check¨Cup, rk hasn¡¯t done anything unusual,¡± the investigator reported.


    ¡°What?!¡± Jordyn¡¯s face went pale. Given rk¡¯s recent strange behavior, she immediately concluded that he must be onto her.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she said before hanging up.


    Jordyn rushed to her bedroom, hastily gathering her jewelry, cards, and some clothes. She stuffed them into a suitcase and hurried out of the house.


    On the way to Jordyn¡¯s ce, rk received a call from Michael.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, the report from your and Ms. Jayston¡¯s previous tests was indeed tampered with. The doctor said Jordyn paid him arge sum to change the diagnosis, swapping your test results with hers. The actual infertile person is you¡­¡± Michael reported.


    By the end, his voice had dropped, clearly fearing rk¡¯s reaction.


    To his surprise, rk¡¯s demeanor remained calm as he instructed, ¡°Got it. Find out where Jordyn is now. If she¡¯s out, bring her back to her ce.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Michael replied.


    As he ended the call, he was still puzzled. Usually, news like this would evoke shock and anger, but rk seemed to have anticipated it.


    Michael recalled rk¡¯s recent request for a check¨Cup and began to piece things together.


    rk arrived at Jordyn¡¯s home to find the bedroom in disarray, as if it had been ransacked. He sneered and sat on the couch in the living room, waiting for Michael to bring her back.


    Jordyn had just reached the bus station when she was intercepted.


    Michael¡¯s expression was icy. ¡°Ms. Cheatham<b>, </b>pleasee with us.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Panked, londyn tried to nm, but with her pregnancy, she barely made it a few steps before being caught.


    ¡°Let me go I don¡¯t want to go back! Let go of me!¡± she cried.


    Michael¡¯s men ignored her pleas, forcibly pushed her into the car, and drove away.


    Jondyn, nked by tworge men who restrained her, had no chance to escape.


    Frightened, she red at Michael in the front seat. ¡°Michael, are you rk¡¯spdog? You do whatever he says! I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±


    She had almost made it out¨Cit was all Michael¡¯s fault!


    Jordyn¡¯s gaze was cold and venomous, but Michael remained unfazed. ¡°Ms. Cheatham, you can keep cursing me, but it would be better to think about how you¡¯ll ask Mr. Sumner for mercy. After all, there¡¯s the child in your womb¡­ and the test reports from Mr. Sumner and Ms. Jayston¡­¡±


    Michael briefly nced at her visibly pregnant belly, his eyes filled with mockery. Jordyn was truly audacious for daring to deceive rk.


    Jordyn¡¯s face turned ashen upon hearing that.


    Her earlier escape attempt had made her suspect that rk already knew the truth. She just hadn¡¯t expected him to have uncovered even the bribery of the hospital to swap the check¨Cup reports.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 414

    Michael turned his gaze forward at fordyn¡¯s silence, his expression unreadable,


    They soon arrived at her building. As she entered the living room, she saw rk sitting on the couch. His gaze was as icy as if he were staring at a corpse, sending a shiver down her spine.


    ¡°rk¡­¡± Jordyn called out, stopping a few steps away, too afraid to move closer,


    rk smiled, but it was cruel and terrifying.


    A chill gripped Jordyn¡¯s heart, and she instinctively stepped back. ¡°rk, I know I was wrong, Please, let me go¡­ I did it because I love you so much¡­¡±


    Tears filled her eyes, her face contorted with fear. rk¡¯s menacing demeanor made her feel like he could snap and strangle her at any moment.


    ¡°You love me so much?¡± rk¡¯s smile twisted into something sinister.


    He red at her, speaking slowly. ¡°You love me so much that you deliberately swapped my and N¡¯s test results, stirred up trouble to make us divorce, and now you want me to believe that this bastard in your womb is mine? You sure do love me!¡±


    Each word was like a dagger to Jordyn¡¯s heart, causing her to tremble and copse to the floor.


    She knew rk¡¯s temperament too well¨Cthere was no way he¡¯d let her off easily after such a betrayal.


    Biting her lip, she crawled toward him and clung to his legs. ¡°rk, I¡¯m sorry! I was blinded for a moment, but it was toote after that. I was too scared to tell you the truth¡­ I¡¯m sorry-


    Before she could finish, rk kicked her away in disgust.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jordyn cried out.


    The force of the kick sent her crashing to the floor, pain shooting through her chest. She clutched it, drenched in cold sweat, her face ghastly pale.


    Michael rushed forward. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Ms. Cheatham is still pregnant. If something happens¡­¡±


    rk raised an eyebrow, his eyes dark and unreadable. ¡°Thank you for reminding me. Take her to the hospital for an abortion.¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s face was ashen. The baby was already five months along. Though she had originally kept the child to hold on to rk, she had grown real feelings for it.


    ¡°rk, please, let me keep this child. I promise I¡¯ll never show up in front of you again. Please¡­¡± she pleaded, her face streaked with tears, looking pitiful.


    rk gripped her chin, speaking each word slowly and clearly. ¡°Jordyn, you¡¯ve cuckolded me, and now you want to keep this bastard child? Dream on! Michael, take her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t take this baby away from me! Please, don¡¯t¡­¡± she cried.


    rk turned away as Jordyn was dragged out, her pleas growing fainter until they disappeared.


    $25 an


    Michael hesitated before stepping forward. ¡°Mr. Sumner, what should we do with Ms. Cheatham after the abortion?¡±


    ¡°Let her go. She should never show her face around me again in this lifetime!¡± rk snapped.


    He deeply regretted ever having Jordyn as his secretary. If not for her position, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to tamper with the test results, and he and N wouldn¡¯t have divorced.


    A vicious glint crossed rk¡¯s eyes as he thought of this.


    As Michael turned to leave, rk suddenly said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Don¡¯t let her leave so easily. I want her to suffer.¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 415

    Taking note of the chilling aura surrounding rk, Michael couldn¡¯t help but shiver with fear and nodded, ¡± Okay. I understand.¡±


    After Michael left, rk also drove away. Unwittingly, he found himself at the entrance of N¡¯s apartmentplex.


    Memories of their past together filled him with a mixture of regret, both sour and bitter. If he hadn¡¯t been tempted by Jordyn, if he had been more resolute, he and N wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    Suddenly, he spotted a familiar figure¨CN, slowly heading toward the entrance of theplex while carrying two heavy bags.


    The weight of the bags forced her to stop and rest every few meters.


    As rk hesitated about whether to get out of the car, one of N¡¯s bags broke, spilling the fruits onto the ground.


    Taking a deep breath, rk exited the car and walked swiftly toward N.


    N was picking up the fallen apples when she saw rk approaching. She immediately frowned, and her gaze grew guarded.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.


    Seeing the distant look in her eyes, rk felt a pang of bitterness. ¡°I was just passing by and noticed that you dropped your fruits¡­¡±


    Passing by?


    N¡¯s apartmentplex wasn¡¯t on a main road in Saintornia or on the way to his office<b>. </b>What were the chances of such a coincidence?


    N ignored him and didn¡¯t take the apple he offered. She continued gathering the scattered fruits and turned to leave.


    rk tightened his grip on the apple, his face a mix of pain and restraint.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he followed her. ¡°N, I came today to apologize¡­ I¡ª¡±


    N cut him off coldly. ¡°rk, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s suddenlye over you, but I won¡¯t <b>ept </b>your apology or forgive you. If you really feel guilty, just stay away and don¡¯t make me sick.¡±


    rk smiled bitterly, understanding that the hurt he had caused N would make it difficult for her to forgive him easily.


    ¡°N¡­¡± he began.


    N didn¡¯t even nce at him as she walked straight into theplex.


    The security guard at the gate watched him warily, clearly remembering thest time <b>he </b>had harassed N.


    Watching N¡¯s retreating figure, rk sighed and turned to leave.


    Chouiter 415


    +25 Bonus


    Over the next few days, rk lingered around the entrance of N¡¯s apartmentplex whenever he had free time, hoping for a chance to see her.


    However, he didn¡¯t catch sight of her again for an entire week. He began to wonder if N was deliberately avoiding him.


    A weekter, when rk finally saw N emerging from the building, his previously dull eyes brightened with hope.


    As soon as N reached the security booth, the guard opened the window and said, ¡°Ms. Jayston, the man who was harassing you has been hanging around the entrance every day for the past week.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what he wants, so please be careful. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call the security office.


    11


    Following the guard¡¯s direction, N spotted rk¡¯s car parked not far away. She frowned slightly and nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you.¡±


    Uncertain of rk¡¯s intentions and not wanting to deal with him, she turned and headed toward the grocery store. The food and fruits fromst week were nearly depleted, so she needed to stock up for theing week.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 416

    Not long after N entered <b>the </b>grocery store, she noticed someone following her closely. Turning around, she saw rk standing not far away<b>, </b>his <b>gaze </b>intense and unreadable.


    She didn¡¯t want to engage with him<b>, </b>so she quickly finished shopping, paid, and left the store.


    rk followed her the entire way but didn¡¯t make any overt moves, leaving her with no grounds to call the police.


    Back at home, N decided to stay indoors as much as possible and order groceries online for delivery instead. She felt uneasy about rk¡¯s unpredictable behavior and didn¡¯t want to risk any potential confrontation.


    Although she considered asking Damon for help, thinking he might drive rk away, she didn¡¯t want to get further entangled with the Sumners.


    After staring at her phone¡¯s dial screen for a long moment, she eventually put the phone down.


    rk continued to linger around N¡¯s apartment building for over two weeks. His constant absence from thepany began to frustrate the shareholders, who questioned Michael.


    ¡°Where has Mr. Sumner been? He hasn¡¯t been to thepany in half a month. Does he n to abandon his responsibilities?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s not interested in managing thepany, we should rece him. Thepany can run just fine without him!¡±


    ¡°Did you all know? My secretary saw him at Golden Gate yesterday while delivering documents. When asked, my secretary found out that he¡¯s been driving there every morning and only leaveste at night. No one knows what he¡¯s doing there. Surely, he¡¯s not just waiting for clients!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the shareholders¡® frustration peaked. They demanded that Michael get rk to return and exin himself, or they would call a board meeting to elect a new CEO.


    Michael, with his back against the wall, repeatedly tried to contact rk, but his calls went unanswered.


    Despite his recent efforts to persuade rk to return to work, rk remained adamant about staying away.


    After several persuasion attempts, rk warned that further discussions would lead to Michael¡¯s dismissal, leaving Michael with no choice but to concede.


    ¡°Please calm down. I¡¯ll reach out to Mr. Sumner again. I promise he will return to thepany by tomorrow,¡± Michael assured.


    After much negotiation, the shareholders reluctantly left.


    Michael drove immediately to Golden Gate and, as expected, saw rk¡¯s car parked not far from the entrance. He parked his car, sighed, and walked over to rk¡¯s vehicle, tapping on the window.


    The window rolled down to reveal rk¡¯s cold, detached face.


    VZ


    ¡°What is it?¡± rk asked.


    Michael said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, the shareholders have found out that you¡¯ve been here for the past two weeks and they¡¯re furious. They¡¯ve threatened to hold a board meeting to rece you if you don¡¯t return to thepany There¡¯s a lot of paperwork that needs your attention¡­.¡±


    rk remained unmoved, his gaze fixed on the entrance of Golden Gate. He replied, <b>¡°</b>I neglected her too much for work before. Now, she is the most important thing to me.¡±


    Michael paused before saying, ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you want to win Ms. Jayston back, you need to focus on your work. After all, you still have your uncle to contend with.¡±


    rk¡¯s demeanor grew colder, and a surge of anger bubbled up inside <b>him</b><b>. </b>He had almost forgotten the other reason for his and N¡¯s separation¨Cit involved Damon.


    If Damon hadn¡¯t pursued N, she might never have strayed.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 417

    Seeing the shift in rk¡¯s mood, Michael continued. ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you confront <i>your </i>uncle now, you have no chance of winning. The only way topete with him is to make thepany so strong that you no longer need to fear Prospectus Technology


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I need to get back to work,¡± rk replied.


    His motivation was not only to win N back but also to defeat Damon.


    Relieved that rk had taken his advice, Michael added, ¡°By the way, Jordyn has almost recovered and will be discharged tomorrow. What do you n to do with her?¡±


    At the mention of Jordyn, rk¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°Have some people keep an eye on her. I want her toe here and kneel until N forgives her. She should kneel every day until then. Also, monitor her family closely. If she refuses toe, take action against them.¡±


    Although Jordyn was selfish, she was devoted to her family. Many of the gifts rk had given her were sold to help her parents build a house and to provide for her younger brother¡¯s marriage.


    rk had previously told her that her family was only interested in exploiting her, but she hadn¡¯t believed it. Now, he could use this against her.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Michael replied before heading to the hospital.


    Since the abortion, Jordyn had been confined to the hospital. She had tried to escape several times, but each attempt had been thwarted, leaving her feeling increasingly hopeless. Each day was spent lying in bed, staring out the window.


    The door to her room opened with a click.


    As Michael walked in, he saw Jordyn lying motionless on the bed. He felt no sympathy for her plight.


    Although they had worked together for a while, Jordyn was always slow and sneaky, often making othersplete her work.


    Despite her actions, the other secretaries had had no choice but to endure her due to her rtionship with rk.


    Michael never expected Jordyn to be bold enough to manipte rk into taking responsibility for her child with another man.


    Michael approached the bed, his expression cold. ¡°Jordyn, you can leave the hospital now.¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s eyes, previously nk, finally flickered with life as she looked up at Michael. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really. However, Mr. Sumner said you need to go to Ms. Jayston¡¯s apartmentplex and kneel there until she forgives you,¡± Michael replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Jordyn¡¯s face flushed red with anger and hatred. Kneeling before the person she despised most felt like a fate worse than death.


    Michael¡¯s expression remained impassive. <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you refuse, you might find that something happens to your


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    parents or brother.¡±


    Jordyn stared at him, her disbelief evident. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Not a threat, just a reminder. You can choose not to go, but you should consider whether you can handle the consequences,¡± Michael said before turning to leave.


    The door closed behind him, and the guards stationed outside also withdrew.


    Jordyn bit her lip, quickly weighing her options, With over a million in her bank ount, she had enough to take her family abroad and escape.


    Just as she was about to change clothes and purchase tickets for her family¡¯s departure, her phone on the bedside table rang.


    Seeing ¡°Mom¡± shing on the screen, she answered the call without hesitation.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 418

    ¡°Mom, you¡± Jordyn began.


    Before she could finish, her mother¡¯s panicked voice interrupted, ¡°Jordyn, rk sent people to take us to see you. After we ate what they gave us, we fell asleep, and now we¡¯re locked in a room. We don¡¯t know where we are. Ask rk what¡¯s going on!¡±


    A chill ran down Jordyn¡¯s spine, and she froze.


    rk had actually kidnapped her parents and brother to use as leverage against her!


    Her mother¡¯s anxious voice continued on the line.


    Jordyn took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to you. I¡¯ll go find rk.¡±


    She hung up and immediately headed to thepany to find him.


    After waiting all day, Jordyn finally saw him leaving the office.


    As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, she rushed up to him, her teeth clenched. ¡°rk, this is between us. Let my parents and brother go!¡±


    ¡°Have you knelt and apologized to N?¡± rk asked.


    His cold re made Jordyn shiver. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet his eyes.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She had intended to refuse, but she realized that saying so would only endanger her family further<b>. </b>


    rk warned, ¡°I had Michael ry the message to you. As long as N doesn¡¯t forgive you, you won¡¯t see your parents. And don¡¯t even think about escaping. I¡¯ve frozen all your assets, so you can¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    Tears welled up in Jordyn¡¯s eyes as she looked at him. ¡°rk, are you really this cruel?¡±


    rk¡¯s face hardened with disdain. ¡°I¡¯m only asking you to beg N for forgiveness. <b>If </b>I were truly cruel, with what you¡¯ve done to me, I coulde up with a hundred ways to destroy you!¡±


    The coldness and indifference in his eyes reminded Jordyn that he had never loved her, not even a little. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be so indifferent to the betrayal.


    She bit her lip and wiped away her tears. ¡°rk, you never cared about me, did you?¡±


    rk¡¯s eyes shed with contempt. ¡°You were just a ything to me. Marrying you was only meant to make N jealous. I didn¡¯t care at all about the child you were carrying.¡±


    At that moment, Jordyn felt her heart shatter. A man who had never loved her from the start would nevere to love her.


    ¡°Fine, I understand. I¡¯ll go and beg N for forgiveness,¡± she said and walked away.


    rk watched her retreating figure with a nk expression<b>, </b>his eyes devoid of warmth.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    +25 Bonus


    In the evening, N received a call from the security guard informing her that a woman hade to see her.


    When she reached the entrance, she saw it was Jordyn. As she was about to turn away, Jordyn suddenly dropped to her knees,


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, I¡¯m so sorry. I hope you can forgive me,¡± Jordyn pleaded.


    N turned around and noticed Jordyn¡¯s t stomach. She was surprised, as Jordyn should have been noticeably pregnant by now,


    Despite this, she had no interest in investigating further and said coldly, ¡°Jordyn, I have nothing to say to you. Please leave.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand why both rk and Jordyn had recentlye to her to apologize.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, please forgive me. My family is in rk¡¯s hands. He said he wouldn¡¯t let them go if you don¡¯t forgive me,¡± Jordyn pleaded.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 419

    X


    N was stunned. rk was forcing Jordyn to ask for her forgiveness? Why?


    As she pondered rk¡¯s recent odd behavior and the unfolding events, her gaze fell upon Jordyn¡¯s t stomach.


    ¡°Is the child you¡¯re carrying not rk¡¯s?¡± she asked.


    Jordyn¡¯s face froze in shock, confirming N¡¯s suspicion. Even if the child wasn¡¯t rk¡¯s, it seemed unlikely that he would suddenlye to apologize.


    The only possible exnation was that rk was truly infertile.


    If that were the case, everything made sense: why she hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant after three years of marriage<b>, </b>why rk seemed so conflicted and guilty¨Cit all pointed to him being the one who was infertile!


    N¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Tell him I¡¯m not interested in your problems. And let him know not toe here and disgust me anymore!¡± she snapped.


    Previously, N was believed to be infertile, and rk had used that against her. Now that he knew he was the infertile one, his pretense was utterly revolting.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, I know I¡¯ve done many wrong things and have no right to ask for your forgiveness. But if you could just save my parents and brother¨Ceven if it means using my life to atone¨CI would be willing,¡± Jordyn pleaded.


    N showed no reaction to her pleas. She felt no sympathy for a mistress who had destroyed her family. Although she hade to understand rk¡¯s true nature, Jordyn¡¯s actions were equally repulsive.


    ¡°What use is your life to me? And if you¡¯re pleading, you should be asking rk, not me,¡± N replied.


    As N turned to leave, Jordyn panicked and began begging loudly.


    However, N¡¯s footsteps never wavered, and she soon disappeared from Jordyn¡¯s view.


    Jordyn¡¯s heart burned with hatred and frustration. N could have saved her family with a single word but chose to stand by and watch.


    Taking a deep breath, Jordyn stood up. After onest nce in the direction N had gone, she turned and left.


    After finishing dinner, rk was informed by the butler that Jordyn was at the door. He wiped his hands with a napkin and said emotionlessly, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    When Jordyn entered the living room, rk was lounging on the sofa, his eyes devoid of any emotion as he regarded her.


    ¡°Has N forgiven you yet?¡± he asked.


    Jordyn clenched her teeth and knelt in front of him. ¡°rk, Ms. Jayston won¡¯t forgive me. Please, let me go.¡±


    rk chuckled and grabbed her chin. ¡°You schemed to get me to divorce N and then had a child iming to


    Chapter and


    +25 Bonus


    be mine. Do you really think I can let you off the hook?¡±


    His eyes were cold and merciless.


    Jordyn shivered in fear. She knew rk wasn¡¯t a saint but never thought her lies would be uncovered so soon.


    ¡°rk¡­¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. You don¡¯t deserve it,¡± rk interrupted.


    Jordyn bit her lip, her eyes filling with tears and giving her a pitiable look.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, what will it take for you to let me go?¡± she asked.


    rk released her chin and looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before: beg N for forgiveness. As long as she forgives you, I will let you go.¡±


    Jordyn felt a wave of hopelessness. Both she and rk knew N would never forgive her.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, are you trying to drive me to despair?¡± she cried.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 420

    Share


    Chapter <b>420 </b>


    ¡°If you want to die, no one will stop you. But are you really willing to die?¡± rk retorted.


    Jordyn lowered her eyes, unable to meet his gaze.


    rk stood up and left without casting another nce at her.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    That night, Jordyn attempted suicide. Fortunately, she was found in time and rushed to the hospital, avoiding death.


    When rk heard the news, his expression didn¡¯t change. Coldly, he said, ¡°Whatever. Let her be.¡±


    Michael lowered his eyes, feeling a trace of sympathy for Jordyn. No matter what<b>, </b>she had been involved with rk, yet he was so ruthless. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if rk would treat him just as coldly one day when he too lost his usefulness.


    Michael pushed the thought away and left rk¡¯s office.


    After spending a few days in the hospital without a visit from rk, Jordyn realized that he wouldn¡¯t care even if she died right in front of him.


    She knew she had to take a different approach¨Cstarting with N.


    Just as she was about to reach out to N, she received a call from Reba. They arranged to meet at a cafe near the hospital.


    When Reba saw Jordyn¡¯s pale face and the bandages around her hand, her eyes filled with mockery.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Jordyn asked.


    Reba smiled. ¡°I heard rk made you kneel outside N¡¯s apartment to beg for her forgiveness, and she didn¡¯t even look at you.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Jordyn¡¯s expression turned cold, her gaze sharp.


    ¡°Look at yourself, in such a pitiful state. You¡¯ve lost your baby, and rk has discarded you like trash. If I don¡¯t help you, no one will,¡± Reba said. (1)


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. And let me ask you¨Cwas it you who told rk the truth?¡± Jordyn asked.


    Meeting Jordyn¡¯s usatory stare, Reba shook her head. ¡°I told you before, it wasn¡¯t me. But I¡¯ve discovered something interesting that you might want to know.¡±


    Reba handed her a file. ¡°Read this. If you want to work with me, give me a call.¡±


    Jordyn took the file and skimmed through it, her expression darkening with each page.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Is this true?¡± she asked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask rk. I bet N must have said something to make him suspect he¡¯s the one who¡¯s infertile after she met with him following her pregnancy. That¡¯s why he went back to get tested again,


    Reba replied.


    At Jordyn¡¯s silence, Reba sighed. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t let N get away with it so easily after everything she¡¯s done.¡±


    Jordyn mmed the file on the table and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to help you. If you want to take down N, do it yourself. Don¡¯t think you can use me as your scapegoat.¡±


    With that, she turned and stormed out in a fury.


    Reba smiled but didn¡¯t try to stop Jordyn. It didn¡¯t matter if Jordyn refused now. Sooner orter, she would be a pawn in Reba¡¯s game.


    After leaving the cafe, Jordyn¡¯s anger simmered. She hated N even more. If it weren¡¯t for N, she wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.


    She wanted revenge on N, but she refused to let Reba manipte her.


    Taking a deep breath, Jordyn hailed a cab and left.


    In the days that followed, Jordyn returned to kneel outside N¡¯s apartment, staying there from morning until night.


    As time passed, more people began to notice her. Discussions popped up online about why she was kneeling, and people soon dug up her past involving N and rk.


    The story gained traction, and eventually, attention turned toward N as well.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 421

    Chapter <b>421 </b>


    After people discovered that Jordyn was the mistress who had caused rk and N¡¯s divorce, most condemned her, insisting she deserved it.


    However, a few believed N was being too harsh, refusing to forgive Jordyn even after she pleaded on her knees outside her apartment.


    As the situation gained traction, Damon found out as well. He called rk directly. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Jordyn?¡±


    rk raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to hear about this, Uncle Damon.¡±


    ¡°rk, N¡¯s life is finally back to normal. I¡¯m warning you, stop letting Jordyn harass her!¡± Damon¡¯s voice was piercing.


    rkughed. ¡°I¡¯ll return your warning. Stay away from N. I¡¯ve decided to pursue her again.¡±


    <b>11 </b>


    ¡®Are you out of your mind?¡± Damon shot back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. N and I have years of history. As long as you stop interfering, we¡¯ll get back together, ¡°rk insisted, sounding determined.


    Damon¡¯s tone turned frosty. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. She¡¯s never going to give you another chance.¡±


    After all, he hadn¡¯t even done anything with Reba, yet N still refused to forgive him. How much less likely would she be to forgive rk, who had actually cheated on her with Jordyn and even married her?


    rk, however, remained confident. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Uncle Damon. Just make sure you don¡¯t get in my way. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if I stop ying nice.¡±


    ¡°If you go near her, I¡¯ll make sure those business deals you¡¯ve got going fall apart.¡± Damon¡¯s voice was calm and steady, yet carried an undeniable weight.


    rk¡¯s face twisted with anger.


    Just as he was about to retort, the call cut off, leaving only the dial tone.


    He cursed loudly, mming his phone on the desk, fury burning in his


    eyes.


    Just then, Michael knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Mr. Sumner, someone filmed Jordyn kneeling outside Ms. Jayston¡¯s apartment and posted it online. Now people are digging into their past, and some have figured out where Ms. Jayston lives. Paparazzi are probably heading there soon¡­¡±


    rk frowned. ¡°Delete everything rted to N from the Inte and get Jordyn out of there. Wait for the situation to die down for now.¡±


    Michael nodded. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±


    However, by the time he contacted the backend of the social media tform, he realized that Damon had already handled the situation.


    He hurried to report this to rk, whose expression darkened upon hearing the news.


    rk gritted his teeth. ¡°Looks like Uncle Damon really is trying to steal M from me.<i>¡± </i>


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    Aichael kept his head down, knowing he had no ce toment since Damon was rk¡¯s uncle. Instead, he asked, ¡°What should I do next, Mr. Summer?¡±


    ¡°Get lordyn out of there first. I don¡¯t want her showing up at N¡¯s apartment anymore. And clear out the paparazzi while you¡¯re at it,¡± rk instructed.


    After Michael left, rk¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Upon seeing N¡¯s number on the screen, his eyes lit up, and he quickly answered, ¡°N, you¡¯re calling me? 1 didn¡¯t expect¡±


    N¡¯s cold voice cut him off. ¡°Can you make Jordyn leave? She¡¯s been staying outside my apartment, and it¡¯s disrupting my life.¡±


    If Vrie hadn¡¯t called her, she wouldn¡¯t have even known that Jordyn kneeling outside had gone viral online. All she wanted now was to focus on her studies without distractions.


    rk quickly reassured her, ¡°N, everything online has been taken care of, and Jordyn will be gone soon. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let this bother you any longer.¡±


    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d appreciate it if both you and she stayed out of my life from now on. I¡¯m sick of it,¡± N said.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 422

    ¡°N¡­¡± Before rk could finish his sentence, the dial tone cut him off.


    When he tried to call N back, the line was busy.


    It was obvious that N had taken him off her block list just to make that call, only to block him again afterward.


    rk felt a little helpless but couldn¡¯t help chuckling. She was still the same as ever, petty when she was mad. He liked her just like that.


    On the other end, N set her phone down in irritation. She had just managed to distance herself from Damon, and now rk was hovering around like a persistent fly¨Cdisgusting and infuriating.


    Did he really think his behavior would win her over?


    Taking a deep breath, she pushed the thought of him out of her mind, picked up her pen, and returned to studying.


    For the next few days, everything was calm.


    N thought the matter was over, but as soon as she stepped out of her apartmentplex, she ran right into rk, who seemed to appear out of nowhere.


    ¡°N, I¡¯d like to talk to you,¡± said rk.


    N shot him a cold nce. ¡°What do you want now?¡±


    Upon seeing the indifference and disgust in her eyes, rk¡¯s face darkened.


    In a low voice, he said, ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t appreciate you before, but I realize my mistake now. Can you give me another chance? Let¡¯s start over. I swear there won¡¯t be any other women. I¡¯ll love only you for the rest of my life.¡±


    He spoke with such sincerity that it felt like he was ready to swear an oath.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± N couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°rk, do I look like a recycling station to you? You figured out that you¡¯re the infertile one, and now you regret everything?


    ¡°Well, I want kids. Can you give me that?¡±


    Her words struck rk like a dagger. His hands, hanging by his sides, clenched into fists, and his whole body tensed. His face went pale.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t have children, stop trying to cling to me,¡± N said, turning to leave.


    He grabbed her wrist. ¡°N, are kids¡­ really that important to you?¡±


    His expression was strained as if she had done something to wrong him.


    N yanked her hand free and said emphatically, ¡°Didn¡¯t you use my supposed infertility against me back then? Why is it eptable for you to use it, but not for me?


    <b>1/2 </b>


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°And yes, I do want kids. If you¡¯re okay with me having them with another man, maybe I¡¯ll reconsider getting back with you.¡±


    When N returned from the store, rk was gone. She didn¡¯t care, though.


    She quickly headed back into theplex before he could reappear.


    Just as she reached her building, she spotted a familiar figure.


    She frowned, walked over, and said coolly, ¡°Mr. Sumner, how did you get in here?¡±


    Her apartmentplex had pretty tight security, and outside visitors weren¡¯t usually allowed in.


    ¡°I have a unit here,¡± Damon replied.


    N was surprised, but her expression quickly returned to normal. Given Damon¡¯s wealth, owning property anywhere was no shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your ce is in the same building as mine,¡± she retorted.


    Damon smiled. ¡°No, not quite. I saw the news about you and Jordyn online and came to check if you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Sumner. It¡¯ste, so I won¡¯t invite you up. Goodbye,¡± N replied.


    As she walked past him, Damon¡¯s deep voice echoed behind her. ¡°N, rk told me today that he ns to pursue you again.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 423

    Chapter <b>423 </b>


    N stopped in her tracks and looked at Damon. ¡°Oh? So?¡±


    The coldness in her eyes made Damon¡¯s gaze dim slightly, and his voice lowered. ¡°Nothing. I just thought you wouldn¡¯t give him another chance.¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, Mr. Sumner, please stop bothering me in the future,¡± N replied.


    His obvious attempt to probe her feelings felt pointless to her. She had no intention of giving rk another chance, and she certainly wasn¡¯t going to give Damon one either.


    Back home, N decided to stay indoors for a while to avoid running into anyone from the Sumners or Jordyn. She also began considering whether she should rent a ce in Capitarnia to focus on preparing for her exams.


    After all the entanglements with rk and Jordyn, she strongly felt that staying in Saintornia would only lead to more harassment.


    With that thought in mind, she picked up the phone and called Caroline.


    rk had just arrived at his vi when he spotted a disheveled Jordyn standing under a streemp. She looked pale and utterly exhausted.


    The moment Jordyn saw rk¡¯s car, she rushed forward and threw herself in front of it.


    Startled, rk mmed on the brakes.


    The car stopped just inches from her, and he jumped out, furious. Grabbing her by the arm, he yanked her to the side. ¡°Jordyn, if you want to die, do it somewhere else. Stop disgusting me with your presence!¡±


    With a thud, Jordyn dropped to her knees in front of him.


    Tears filled her reddened eyes as she looked up at him. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I did everything you asked. Please, I beg you, let my family go.


    ¡°My father has asthma¨CI¡¯m scared something will happen to him. I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll do anything you want. Just let them go.¡±


    Her plea was full of desperation, but rk¡¯s gaze remained cold. ¡°I told you: as long as N doesn¡¯t forgive you, I won¡¯t let your family go.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­¡± Jordyn reached out, trying to grab rk¡¯s sleeve, but he recoiled in disgust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands,¡± he spat.


    Just thinking about how Jordyn had slept with other men while they were together made rk feel sick to his stomach. His expression of disgust deepened.


    How blind had he been to think Jordyn was better than N?


    Now, looking at Jordyn, he realized she wasn¡¯t even worthy of beingpared to a single finger of N¡¯s.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Seeing the loathing in rk¡¯s eyes, Jordyn trembled. She gripped the hem of her clothes, tears rolling down her cheeks as a cold chill spread through her heart.


    She had been with rk for so long. Aside from the matter of the child, she had always been sincere. Yet now, he despised her to the point of wanting nothing to do with her.


    ¡°rk, do you really have no feelings for me at all? Are you trying to drive me to despair?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°Feelings? We were just a business transaction. There¡¯s no such thing as feelings,¡± rk replied.


    Without another nce at her, he got back in his car and drove off.


    Jordyn didn¡¯t chase after him. Her tear¨Cfilled eyes followed his car until it disappeared into the driveway of the vi<b>, </b>the gate slowly closing behind it.


    For a moment, she stood there dazed before finally turning to leave.


    Back home, the first thing Jordyn did was dial Reba¡¯s number.


    ¡°You said before that you wanted to take down N. I¡¯m willing to help, and I can take the fall for whatever happens. But you have to promise me one thing,¡± she said.


    Reba was lounging on the balcony of her room when she heard that. She raised an eyebrow. ¡°And what¡¯s the condition?¡±


    ¡°I want to use N to force rk to let my family go. As long as my family is safe, I¡¯ll do whatever you want,¡® Jordyn stated.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 424

    Chapter <b>424 </b>


    Reba pondered for a moment before agreeing with a smile. ¡°Alright, I can help, but there¡¯s <b>no </b><b>need </b>for unnecessary theatrics. I can get your family out, but I won¡¯t let them go until you¡¯ve helped me deal with N.¡± Jordyn¡¯s face turned cold as she gritted her teeth. ¡°No need. Just make sure you help them leave when the timees.¡±


    If her family fell into Reba¡¯s hands, it wouldn¡¯t be any different than being under rk¡¯s control. She would still be ckmailed into doing things she didn¡¯t want to do.


    Reba let out a lightugh, her toneced with mockery. ¡°Ms. Cheatham<b>, </b>you¡¯re not really in a position to make demands. Either I help get your family out, or you figure it out yourself.¡±


    ¡°Reba, you¡¯re kicking me while I¡¯m down!¡± Jordyn hissed.


    Jordyn¡¯s anger didn¡¯t faze Reba. If anything, it made her smile even wider. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this, but you handed me this leverage on a silver tter, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Silence fell on the other end of the line.


    The quiet stretched long enough that it felt like no one was there.


    Reba wasn¡¯t in a rush. She set her phone down on the table and took a sip of red wine. She knew Jordyn woulde around.


    After what felt like ages, Jordyn¡¯s reluctant voice came through. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it. But if anything happens to my family, I¡¯ll tell Damon everything you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Rx. Your family will be safer with me than they ever were with rk,¡± Reba assured her.


    After hanging up, Reba immediately called Troy, instructing him to find out where Jordyn¡¯s parents were being held.


    Troy sounded irritated. ¡°Ms. Austen, I¡¯m Mr. Preston¡¯s assistant, not yours.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Cantrill, when I was visiting Nathaniel yesterday, I identally overheard a phone call you had in the stairwell. And wouldn¡¯t you know it, I identally recorded it.


    ¡°I wonder how Nathaniel would feel if he heard you¡¯ve been embezzlingpany funds to y the stock market. I doubt you¡¯d just lose your job¨Cyou might even end up in prison. What do you think?¡± Reba¡¯s tone dripped with sarcasm.


    If she hadn¡¯t overheard Troy¡¯s secret, she never would have known he had the nerve to misappropriatepany investments, only to lose everything.


    Troy¡¯s breathing grew heavy, his voice thick with barely contained anger. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°Good. There¡¯s no need to bother Nathaniel with this¨Che¡¯s got enough on his te,¡± Reba reminded him.


    ¡°Understood, Ms. Austen,¡± Troy replied.


    After hanging up, Reba smirked. It wouldn¡¯t be long before N disappeared from this world, and she would finally have Damon back.


    425 BOTH


    Troy worked quickly. In less than a day, he discovered where Jordyn¡¯s family was being held and arranged for their rescue.


    Following Reba¡¯s instructions, he relocated them to a safe location.


    Thanks to Troy¡¯s efforts, Jordyn was able to reunite with her parents and brother.


    The moment she saw her parents, both visibly thinner, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through this¡­¡±


    Jordyn¡¯s father looked grim. He raised his hand, ready to strike her, demanding to know what she had done to cause this mess, but his wife quickly grabbed his arm.


    Stepping forward, Jordyn¡¯s mother rasped, ¡°Jordyn, we¡¯re family. Don¡¯t say such things. But what happened? How did you upset rk so badly that he had us locked up?¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 425

    Chapter <b>425 </b>


    Jordyn shook her head. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exinter. For now, just settle in here. Once everything is taken care of, I¡¯lle get you.¡±


    Her father frowned, anger evident in his voice. ¡°So, what? We¡¯re just supposed to stay locked up in this ce?¡±


    ¡°Dad, just bear with it a little while longer. It won¡¯t be much longer, I promise,¡± Jordyn assured him.


    Before her father could say more, her mother interjected, ¡°Alright, I understand. Jordyn, I don¡¯t know what happened between you and rk, but you have to be patient. Only by enduring can you make things work.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Jordyn replied.


    Nearby, her brother wore a long face as he raised his voice. ¡°Jordyn, I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on between you and rk. I¡¯m going on vacation with my girlfriend next week. If you haven¡¯t sorted this out by then, you¡¯re going to pay for it!¡±


    His tone dripped with impatience and resentment.


    Having been their parents¡® golden child his entire life and with Jordyn always yielding to him, he had developed a spoiled and entitled attitude. If it weren¡¯t for Jordyn marrying rk, he wouldn¡¯t even be speaking to her so civilly¡ªhe would have resorted to physical threats by now.


    ustomed to their family dynamics, Jordyn didn¡¯t find anything unusual about this treatment. ¡°I got it.¡±


    After spending about half an hour with her family, Jordyn left and headed straight to meet Reba at a private cafe.


    ¡°Reba, thank you for getting my parents and brother out,¡± Jordyn said.


    Reba smirked. ¡°No need to thank me. I just need your help in dealing with N.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Jordyn asked.


    Reba replied ominously, ¡°Kidnap N. Make sure she disappears from this world for good.¡±


    Although Jordyn had mentally prepared herself for this, hearing it out loud still made her bite her lip. She took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Alright. But you have to help me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get someone to assist you,¡± Reba promised.


    Troy was the perfect aplice. If anything went wrong, she could easily pin the me on him and Jordyn, ensuring she woulde out unscathed.


    As she contemted this, her smile deepened.


    Three days after contacting Caroline, N received another call from her.


    ¡°Hey, I found a ce for you! Buy your ticket to Capitarnia and let me know when you¡¯reing. I¡¯ll pick you up


    425 Bonus


    and take you there,¡± Caroline offered.


    N¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Thank you so much! I¡¯ll pack my things and buy a ticket in the next few days.


    11


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Caroline replied.


    After hanging up, N made a list of items she needed to pack and began considering how to sublet her apartment.


    She spent the afternoon organizing her clothes and mailing them ahead, then focused on sorting through her other belongings.


    When Vrie found out that N was leaving for Capitarnia, she rushed over in less than half an hour.


    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± she asked.


    N continued packing as she replied, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll finish packing in the next couple of days and then sublet the apartment. Staying here would just mean more harassment from rk and Jordyn.¡±


    Vrie frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stay at my ce? If you live with me, those two scumbags won¡¯t be able to bother you.¡±


    Deep down, she didn¡¯t want N to leave. Once N moved to Capitarnia, they wouldn¡¯t see each other as often.


    It may only be a three¨Chour flight between the cities, but their lives would take different paths. They also wouldn¡¯t be able to meet up and chat whenever they wanted, as they could now.


    P


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 426

    Chapter <b>426 </b>


    N shook her head. ¡°Even if I moved in with you, it would only be a temporary escape. Sooner orter<b>, </b>they¡¯d find a way to show up again. Plus, I need to ask my senior some questions for my exam prep, so heading to Capitarnia is a good idea.¡±


    Seeing her resolve, Vrie didn¡¯t push further. After all, moving to Capitarnia was probably better than staying here and dealing with constant harassment.


    Vrie sighed. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m just going to miss you,¡±


    Noticing Vrie¡¯s sad expression, N felt a twinge of sadness as well. She never imagined she¡¯d be moving to another city, let alone going back to studying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. If you miss me, just video call anytime ore visit me,¡± sheforted.


    Vrie sighed again. ¡°I guess that¡¯s all I can do. Let me help you pack.¡±


    They spent the entire afternoon packing.


    By evening, N had sorted everything into two piles¨Cthings to take and things to leave behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Let¡¯s go. Dinner¡¯s on me,¡± N said.


    Vrie didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately suggesting a fancy restaurant.


    They drove separately to the location.


    As they parked, N unexpectedly ran into Oliver.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, what a surprise to see you here!¡± Oliver eximed, looking excited.


    Whether it was the lighting or N¡¯s imagination, he seemed¡­ a little flushed.


    N gave him a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Raynor, are you here for dinner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting a client. I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask for your contact info at Vrie¡¯s birthday party. Would you mind if we exchanged numbers?¡± His voice was gentle, and the look in his eyes hinted at hope.


    ¡°Of course,¡± N replied.


    They exchanged numbers, and Oliver went ahead to meet his client.


    As Vrie walked up, she noticed Oliver¡¯s back as he entered the restaurant. ¡°Why does that guy¡¯s back look familiar?¡±


    N raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s your ex¨Cssmate. You introduced him to me at your birthday party, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, that¡¯s Oliver! I knew he looked familiar. I was actually thinking about setting you up with him,¡± Vrie said.


    125860m


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m not interested in a rtionship right now,¡± N replied.


    ¡°I know, but you could at least start as friends. Don¡¯t let Oliver¡¯s looks fool you his family is actually pretty well -off. They run a business in Capitarnia, and he¡¯s only here to gain some experience. He might even head back to take over the family business in a few years,¡± Vrie borated.


    N couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you think he¡¯d be interested in me in that case?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re gorgeous. If I were a guy, I¡¯d be head over heels for you.¡± Vrle yfully pinched N¡¯s cheek, her expression mischievous.


    N shot her a look. ¡°Thanks, but looks are the least valuable thing. If you rely on your appearance to attract men, you¡¯ll end up losing. I won¡¯t always be 18, but there will always be younger girls around.¡±


    Vrie replied, ¡°I was just joking, but actually¡­¡±


    Seeing Vrie hesitate, N frowned. ¡°What is it? Spit it out.¡±


    After a moment of indecision, Vrie chose not to tell N that Oliver had asked her to introduce them.


    Judging by N¡¯s attitude, she clearly wasn¡¯t interested in pursuing anything with him. It was better to let things unfold naturally.


    If they were meant to be, the universe would bring them together eventually.


    Vrie decided to simply say, ¡°Nothing, really. I¡¯m just starving. Let¡¯s get inside¨CI could eat a whole cow right now!¡±


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 427

    Just as N and Vrie were about to leave after finishing dinner, they ran into Oliver again, who had justpleted his business meeting.


    ¡°Ms. Jayston, Vrie, what a coincidence,¡± Oliver greeted them warmly.


    Vrie raised an eyebrow, a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°It really is.¡±


    Oliver turned to N, his tone gentle. ¡°Ms. Jayston, did you two have any drinks tonight? I can give you a ride home if you need.¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°No. We didn¡¯t drink, and both of us drove here. But thanks for the offer, Mr. Raynor.¡±


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Oliver¡¯s face, but he quickly recovered with a smile. ¡°Alright then, maybe we can grab a meal together sometime.¡±


    Vrie chimed in with a smile. ¡°I doubt there¡¯ll be a chance for that. N is leaving for Capitarnia in a few days.¡± Oliver froze for a moment. ¡°Ms. Jayston, why are you moving to Capitarnia?¡±


    His eyes filled with curiosity as he looked at N.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to work there,¡± N replied.


    She didn¡¯t want to share too many details since they weren¡¯t close, so she kept it brief. ¡°Mr. Raynor, it¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll be heading out. Goodbye.


    Sensing her distant tone, Oliver looked a bit disheartened. He wasn¡¯t oblivious¨Che could tell N wasn¡¯t interested in him.


    His smile grew stiff. ¡°Alright then, Ms. Jayston. Goodbye.¡±


    N nodded and walked toward the parking lot.


    Vrie caught up to her and, noticing her stern expression, immediately pleaded, ¡°N, I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t say stuff like that again, I promise!¡±


    N stopped and looked at her. ¡°Vrie, from what I¡¯ve seen, Oliver seems like a nice guy with a good heart. Since I have no intention of getting involved with him, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair for him to know too much about my personal life. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be the one who ends up hurt.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I just thought that since he¡¯s an old ssmate of mine and you don¡¯t have a boyfriend right now, it might be worth giving him a chance¡­¡± Vrie exined.


    ¡°He¡¯s a great person, but I¡¯m not the right fit for him. Besides, I¡¯m not looking for a new rtionship right now. Please don¡¯t do this again,¡± N said sternly.


    Vrie quickly replied, ¡°I understand! I swear, I won¡¯t meddle anymore. You know I can¡¯t stand it when you¡¯re mad at me.¡±


    N rolled her eyes. ¡°If you really know that, then keep your mouth shut next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! Whatever you say. I won¡¯t take matters into my own hands again,¡± Vrie coaxed.


    Back home, N continued packing for a while before heading to bed.


    The next morning, she disposed of what she didn¡¯t need and mailed most of her books. She kept only a few outfits and some essential books <i>for </i>the short term.


    Looking around the now¨Cempty apartment, N felt a pang, of sadness,


    The ce felt devoid of life. If she hadn¡¯t been forced to leave, she wouldn¡¯t have done so so soon. After all, Saintornia had been her home for over 2 years.


    Once she confirmed that everything had been mailed, she bought a train ticket for the next morning She hesitated momentarily, wondering whether she should visit Harrison in the hospital.


    Since theirst tense encounter there, they hadn¡¯t spoken. She had no idea how his health had been in the meantime.


    After some indecision, N finally decided to go. This might be one of herst chances, as she probably wouldn¡¯t visit Saintornia often after moving to Capitarnia.


    With her mind made up, she grabbed her bag and drove to the hospital.


    N paused at the door to the hospital room, her hand on the doorknob.


    Just as she was about to open it, she overheard Wren¡¯s voice from inside.


    ¡°Harrison, N¡¯s behavior is really out of line. Does she really n to cut ties with you? She hasn¡¯te to <b>see </b>you once this entire time. It¡¯s been Gabriel running around, taking care of everything every time your health declines.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯ll stop talking about it, or you¡¯ll say I¡¯m being too much again. After all, I¡¯m just a stepmother¡­¡®


    11


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 428

    The room fell silent for a few seconds, N¡¯s hand on the door handle, unmoving. She wanted to hear how Harrison would respond¨Cwhether he would defend her or¡­.


    Finally<b>, </b>Harrison¡¯s voice, weak and strained, broke the silence. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her in front of me again. From now on<b>, </b>I¡¯ll act as if I never had this daughter.¡±


    N¡¯s hand slowly rxed, and she looked down with a bitter smile.


    It seemed Harrison was truly disappointed in her and no longer wanted to acknowledge her as his daughter. That was fine, though. It allowed her to leave without any regrets.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned and walked away.


    Wren watched the shadow at the door disappear, a cold glint shing in her eyes.


    Turning back to Harrison, she put on a smile. ¡°Well, I know you. You¡¯re just upset. You¡¯re still angry because she hasn¡¯te to see you during this time. If she hade, you¡¯d probably be overjoyed.¡±


    Harrison snorted and said nothing more.


    After a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you think I should call her? It¡¯s not good to keep this stalemate going.¡±


    ¡°I think you should wait a bit longer. <b>If </b>you give in now, she might think she¡¯s in the right and continue down the wrong path. We¡¯re doing this for her own good,¡± Wren suggested.


    Harrison fell silent, lost in thought.


    On the way back, N reflected on the conversation she had overheard outside the hospital room.


    It still hurt, and she found herself lost in thought, not noticing that a car had been following her.


    Before, Harrison had treated her very well, almost doting on her before remarrying. Things had changed over


    time.


    At first, she did not believe that a stepmother could alter a home, but now she knew it was true. From the moment Harrison married Wren, the home had be theirs, no longer hers.


    As she thought about it, her eyes began to well up.


    Losing her home was painful, but she promised herself she would love herself and build a new life¨Cnot just for herself, but for her baby as well.


    She subconsciously ced a hand on her still¨Ct stomach, feeling a glimmer of hope and anticipation once again.


    Suddenly¡­ the trunk of N¡¯s car was hit hard, causing it to lurch forward uncontrobly.


    N mmed on the brakes, the tires screeching as they skidded for seven or eight meters before finallying to a stop.


    +25 Bonus


    Her face went pale with fear as she instinctively covered her abdomen. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t feel any unusual


    sensations.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and quickly nced in the rearview mirror.


    A ck van had stopped behind her, and a man in sunsses emerged from the driver¡¯s seat.


    A sense of dread rose in N¡¯s heart. She locked her car doors and reached for her phone to call the police.


    In her panic, however, her hands were shaking, causing the phone to slip and fall into the gap between the driver¡¯s seat and the door.


    Biting her lip, she hurried to retrieve the phone.


    At that moment, a loud crash came from the back seat, followed by the sound of ss shattering. The rear window had been broken.


    N turned and saw the man in sunsses wielding a baseball bat, with another man standing beside him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she demanded.


    Support


    Share


    +2


    2


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 429

    T


    Chapter <b>429 </b>


    As N spoke, she fumbled for the car¡¯s ignition and mmed it.


    Hearing the engine roar to life, the man immediately reached into the car, attempting to open the back door.


    Without hesitation, N floored the gas pedal, and the car surged forward, dragging the man with it.


    He didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he clung to the door and growled, ¡°You¡¯re dead, you filthy bitch!¡±


    N tried to elerate to throw him off, but not only did he hold onto the door but also started climbing into the car. She gripped the steering wheel tightly, her face growing paler.


    Finally, she made up her mind and mmed the gas pedal again, elerating rapidly.


    Now the man showed real fear. ¡°Stop! You filthy bitch! Or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    At this speed, he could be thrown off and killed instantly if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    Just as N was about to throw him off, arge truck appeared directly before her, barreling toward her.


    Her face went pale, and she swerved sharply to the right.


    The car mmed into a tree, and ck smoke billowed up immediately.


    N¡¯s head struck the seat back with tremendous force, sending sharp pain through her body and causing her to lose consciousness instantly.


    The man who had been holding onto the car door was thrown from the impact, his body flying several meters before crashing to the ground.


    The truck came to a stop. A woman dressed in ck, wearing a mask and hat, stepped out and approached the wrecked car.


    When she saw N unconscious and bloodied, she sneered. Pulling open the car door, she dragged N out. After tossing N into the truck¡¯s cargo area, the woman quickly drove away.


    Not long after the truck left, N¡¯s car exploded with a loud bang.


    mes shot up into the sky, and the thick smoke attracted attention from afar.


    In the CEO office of the Preston Group, Nathaniel¡¯s face was grim as he mmed a file down in front of Troy.


    ¡°What are you doing?! I asked you to bring her back, not kill her! If Damon finds out I¡¯m behind this, we¡¯ll be enemies for life!¡± he snarled.


    Troy lowered his head. ¡°Mr. Preston, our team chose a route without surveince, so it shouldn¡¯t be discovered <b>¡­ </b>Besides, Ms. Jayston¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been found at the scene yet¡­¡®


    11


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nathaniel growled.


    N¡¯s cary reduced to a charred wreck. With the explosion, any remains would have turned to ash long ago. It


    <b>25 </b>Bonus


    was crucial to cover this up!


    ¡°Where are the people you sent?¡± Nathaniel demanded.


    Troy reported, ¡°One is severely injured and in aa at the hospital. The other two have been hidden.¡±


    ¡°Immediately arrange for them to leave the country. We must ensure Damon never links this to me. It was just an ident,¡± Nathaniel instructed.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Troy replied.


    After Troy left, Nathaniel felt a heavy weight pressing down on him.


    N¡¯s ident was closely tied to him, and considering Damon¡¯s affection for her, he couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences if Damon learned the truth.


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Nathaniel quickly reviewed any details that still needed handling.


    Meanwhile, Reba received a call from Jordyn. ¡°She¡¯s been captured. What should I do next?¡±


    Reba provided an address and instructed in a low voice, ¡°Just send her to this location. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    P


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    age Hunter Lane 428


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 430

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Jordyn asked in disbelief.


    She had expected Reba to ask her to kill N herself.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. After you finish this, you can go pick up your parents and brother,¡± Reba replied calmly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jordyn muttered.


    After ending the call, Reba smiled<i>, </i>her heart brimming with satisfaction. She had no intention of letting M die quickly. No, she nned to strip her of every shred of dignity, to turn her life into a living hell.


    Damon was in the middle of a meeting at Prospectus Technology when the door suddenly burst open. Spencer rushed in, looking frantic.


    Everyone in the conference room shot him disapproving looks.


    ¡°Mr. Hogg, we¡¯re in the middle of a meeting. What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± a shareholder


    admonished.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mr. Sumner still keeps such an unprofessional secretary!¡± anotherined.


    A shareholder sneered. ¡°Yeah, is he this reckless when Mr. Sumner negotiates with partners?¡±


    Ignoring the irritated nces, Spencer hurried to Damon¡¯s side and whispered something urgent in his ear.


    The shareholders watched in disbelief as the usuallyposed Damon turned pale. He swayed as he stood up. If Spencer hadn¡¯t caught him, he might have copsed back into his chair.


    The room fell into stunned silence, everyone trying to understand what could have shaken Damon so badly.


    Spencer had told him N had been in a car ident and that the car had exploded, leaving no remains.


    At that moment, it felt as though the world was spinning out of control for Damon. A loud ringing filled his ears as if something had exploded in his mind.,


    He tried to walk, but his legs felt like jelly, barely able to support him.


    Spencer quickly steadied him, whispering, ¡°Mr. Sumner, please, calm down.¡±


    Damon shrugged off Spencer¡¯s hands and braced himself against the conference table. It took a full 15 seconds before his expression returned to its usual coldposure.


    He stood upright, his voice as cold as ever, and announced, ¡°The meeting is dismissed.¡±


    With that, he swiftly left the room, his expression reverting to its usual indifference. Yet, a slight tremor had betrayed him when he called the meeting to an end.


    As Damon disappeared through the conference room door, murmurs began to ripple through the attendees.


    ¡°What just happened? Why does Mr. Sumner look so pale?¡±


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Is there a problem with thepany?¡±


    ¡°No way. Even when thepany was on the brink of bankruptcy, he didn¡¯t react like this. It must be something personal.¡±


    Despite their spections, no one could grasp what was truly going on, and they eventually left.


    Spencer followed closely behind Damon. Observing his steady steps, which suggested he had regained his usual unshakableposure, Spencer quickly caught up to him.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner-¡± he began.


    Damon cut him off, ¡°I need to go to the ident site.¡±


    He refused to believe anything Spencer said until he saw it for himself.


    Noticing Damon¡¯s resolute expression, Spencer sighed with a hint of pity. ¡°Mr. Sumner, going there won¡¯t change anything. Ms. Jayston¡¯s car has been reduced to a shell¡­ and with the explosion, there won¡¯t be aplete body¡­¡±


    ¡°Until I see the body with my own eyes, I won¡¯t believe a word you say,¡± Damon spat.


    Sympathy flickered in Spencer¡¯s eyes as he watched Damon deny the harsh reality. ¡°Mr. Sumner, the car exploded¡­ There won¡¯t be a body left.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 431

    Before Spencer could finish speaking, he was silenced by Damon¡¯s icy, murderous re.


    Damon¡¯s lips were pressed into a thin line as he stood by the elevator, his face expressionless. However, the cold, oppressive aura he exuded made it clear that no one should approach him.


    During the ride to the ident site, Damon remained silent, lost in thought.


    As they approached the scene, they saw the area cordoned off with police tape.


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± Damon ordered.


    As soon as the vehicle came to a halt, Damon flung the door open and swiftly headed to the burned¨Cout car.


    A police officer stopped him before he could cross the tape. (1


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous inside. Unauthorized personnel aren¡¯t allowed in!¡± the officer warned.


    Damon ignored him and continued forward.


    The officer made a move to stop him again but was suddenly pulled back by someone nearby. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you even know who Damon Sumner is?¡±


    The officer frowned, about to protest, when the lead investigator on the case approached Damon. ¡°Mr. Sumner, what are you doing here?¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t look at him. His gaze was fixed on the charred vehicle, and his voice was low and tense. ¡°Has the owner of the car been confirmed¡­ to be involved?¡±


    After a brief pause, the investigator replied quietly, ¡°So far, we haven¡¯t found any human remains near the car. Our technicians are still assessing the situation, but it doesn¡¯t look good¡­ Mr. Sumner, do you know the owner?¡±


    Damon swayed slightly, and Spencer quickly steadied him, staying silent.


    ¡°What about the cause of the ident? Has that been determined?¡± Damon asked.


    ¡°Not yet. Mr. Sumner, I have to get back to work. You should return for now. I¡¯ll notify you as soon as there¡¯s an update,¡± the investigator replied before hurrying off to rejoin his colleagues.


    Seeing the pained expression on Damon¡¯s face as he stared at the charred vehicle, his red eyes filled with anguish, Spencer sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, staying here won¡¯t change anything. Let¡¯s head back,¡± he suggested.


    Damon said nothing as he turned and headed back to the car.


    Once inside, he spoke coldly to Spencer. ¡°Find out exactly what happened.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner. Should we head back to the office now?¡± Spencer asked.


    ¡°Yes, back to the office,¡± Damon replied.


    Cropter


    As the car pulled away, Damon¡¯s icy gaze lingered on the vehicle.


    Since no remains had been found and there were no body parts at the scene, it was highly likely that N had not been in the car when it exploded.


    Damon¡¯s jaw tightened. If this was the result of foul y, he would make sure the perpetrator deeply regretted


    their actions.


    After following Reba¡¯s instructions to deliver N to the designated location and handing over the truck, Jordyn changed her clothes and took a cab to pick up her parents and brother.


    She thought about her next steps on the way. Staying in Saintornia was not an option¨Crk would never let her off the hook. She had to leave immediately.


    Although rk had frozen her ounts, she had already converted all the jewelry and valuables he had given her into cash, which she had stored with her parents.


    By her estimate, she had over a million dors¨Cenough for them to live on for a while.


    Once she picked them up, she would buy tickets and leave the country.


    Excitedly, she opened the door, expecting to find her parents and brother waiting for her. Instead, the room was empty.


    Jordyn¡¯s face darkened. She turned to the man who had brought her and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are my parents and brother?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression changed, revealing his true nature. ¡°Ms. Cheatham, after your parents and brother found out that rk abandoned you, they packed up and left. They even had Ms. Austen help them buy tickets for their trip abroad.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Share


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 432

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sag


    Chapter <b>432 </b>


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Jordyn¡¯s face twisted with a mix of disbelief and fury.


    Reba had stabbed her in the back!


    Grabbing her phone, Jordyn dialed Reba and screamed, ¡°Reba, you bitch! How dare you y me like this? I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡±


    Reba¡¯s voice oozed with mockery. ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d give you the chance? Jordyn<b>, </b>you only have yourself to me for knowing too much and trying to use it against me.¡±


    With that, she hung up.


    Seething, Jordyn tried calling back, but a sharp pain pierced the back of her head. Feeling something wet, she reached up and found her hand smeared with blood.


    Panic surged through her. She spun around to flee, but before she could reach the door<b>, </b>someone yanked her by the hair. She was dragged backward and mmed to the floor.


    The door mmed shut with a deafening bang.


    Jordyn trembled uncontrobly, overwhelmed by terror. Ignoring the pain, she scrambled backward, her eyes wide with fear as a man slowly advanced toward her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Please, just let me go! I have money¨Cmillions in the bank! If you let me go, I¡¯ll give you everything!¡± she begged, her voice shaking.


    The man¡¯s face remained emotionless, his hammer dripping with blood, casting a horrifying shadow over the


    scene.


    ¡°Stay away from me! No!¡± Jordyn¡¯s screams reverberated through the room until they abruptly ceased.


    The man tossed the hammer aside and dialed Reba, calmly reporting the situation.


    Unbeknownst to him, while his back was turned, Jordyn¡¯s fingers weakly moved across her phone. She managed to send a message before goingpletely still.


    Following Reba¡¯s instructions, the man packed Jordyn, along with her phone and personal belongings, into a suitcase and hurriedly dragged it away.


    Meanwhile, Reba hummed a light tune as she poured herself a ss of red wine and smiled in satisfaction.


    With Jordyn gone and N next on her list, she could frame Nathaniel for N¡¯s death. Soon, nothing would stand between her and Damon.


    Her n had unfolded wlessly, thanks in part to overhearing Nathaniel discuss his scheme to stage a fake kidnapping of N as a way to mend his rtionship with Damon.


    She had been delivering coffee to his study when she overheard the conversation. Had she missed it, she might not have acted so swiftly.


    Regardless, as long as she was the one who ultimately benefited, she was satisfied.


    +25 Bonus


    When rk received Jordyn¡¯s message, he was in a meeting. It wasn¡¯t until afterward that he noticed the unread notification.


    He opened the message to find a single character-[R].


    Frowning, he immediately deleted it.


    Just then, Michael hurried over, handing him a tablet. ¡°Mr. Sumner, this news came in about an hour ago. You should take a look¡­¡±


    rk¡¯s expression darkened the moment he read the headline.


    ¡°When did this happen?!¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Around 3:00 p.m., I think¡­¡± Michael replied.


    ¡°Give me your phone!¡± rk roared.


    Hands trembling, Michael handed over his phone.


    rk dialed the familiar number, silently pleading that the news wasn¡¯t true, that N would pick up.


    But when the cold, mechanical voice announced, ¡°The number you have dialed is not avable. Please try againter,¡± his hopes werepletely crushed.


    +25 Bonus


    e Hunter Lane 431


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 433

    rk stood frozen, like a statue,


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­¡± Michael called out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find N. I refuse to believe she¡¯s in danger!¡± rk cried.


    He shoved Michael¡¯s phone back into his hands and turned toward the elevator,


    Michael quickly blocked his path. ¡°Mr. Sumner, there¡¯s a very important international meetingter. You can¡¯t leave now.¡±


    The meeting was crucial for a majorpany deal. If rk skipped it, it would severely offend the other party.


    rk¡¯s face went ashen, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. He hesitated for a moment<b>, </b>clearly torn.


    After a deep breath, he turned and headed for his office. ¡°Keep an eye on the police station. Notify me immediately if there¡¯s any news.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Michael promised.


    As rk reached the office door, he suddenly remembered the strange text message from Jordyn earlier. He spun around and ordered, ¡°Find out where Jordyn is right now!¡±


    He dialed Jordyn¡¯s number, but it rang with no answer.


    Near a river on the east side of Saintornia, a man dressed in all ck dragged a suitcase down the street. Suddenly, a phone rang from inside the suitcase.


    The man frowned, nced around to ensure no one was nearby, and hurriedly pulled the suitcase along.


    Before long, he reached the riverbank.


    He tied a heavy stone to the suitcase and threw it into the water. It sank quickly, disappearing beneath the


    surface.


    After waiting a moment, the man turned and walked away.


    After the call disconnected, rk stared coldly at his phone and sent another message.


    rk: [Jordyn, if N¡¯s ident is connected to you, I will not let you get away with it!]


    He put his phone down and picked up some documents to review.


    Less than half an hourter, Michael returned, looking grim.


    He reported, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I can¡¯t reach Jordyn. I sent people to her home, but she¡¯s not there.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± rk¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Find her phone¡¯s location immediately. We have to locate her quickly! Her disappearance might be linked to N¡¯s ident!¡±


    It seemed too coincidental for Jordyn to vanish right after N¡¯s ident.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner. I¡¯ll get on it right away,¡± Michael replied.


    +25 Bonus


    After rk¡¯s meeting, Michael returned to the office and reported, ¡°Mr. Sumner, Jordyn¡¯s phone is turned off, <b>so </b>we can¡¯t track its location.¡±


    ¡°Then find out where she wasst seen! Keep investigating until we locate her!¡± rk ordered.


    N didn¡¯t know how long she had been unconscious. When she woke up, she found herself tied to a chair, her hands and feet bound.


    The surroundings were pitch ck, filled with dust and a musty smell.


    After a while, her eyes adjusted to the darkness, and she could barely make out her surroundings.


    She seemed to be in some sort of basement. Even if she screamed for help, it would probably be useless.


    N¡¯s mind raced as she wondered who had kidnapped her.


    The first name that came to her mind was Jordyn, given their past conflicts. Jordyn¡¯s hatred for her, especially after being forced by rk to beg for forgiveness, made her a prime suspect.


    But¡­ did Jordyn have the means to arrange such a kidnapping?


    Before N lost consciousness, the man who had grabbed her car door seemed skilled, suggesting that whoever had orchestrated this had both money and connections.


    As N pondered, the basement door creaked open.


    Light from outside spilled in as a man wearing a mask descended the stairs.


    N¡¯s heart pounded. She looked at him and demanded, ¡°Who are you? Why have you kidnapped me?¡±


    She tried to appear calm, but inside she was panicking, unsure of how she had ended up there or what her captors intended to do.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Share


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 434

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    The man didn¡¯t say a word. He walked silently up to N and handed her a tuna melt sandwich.


    The fact that he offered her food suggested he probably wasn¡¯t nning to kill her at least not right now. N took a deep breath to calm herself and looked up at the man. ¡°Why have you kidnapped me? For money? Or something else? Are you following someone¡¯s orders?¡±


    When she mentioned the possibility of orders, she saw the man¡¯s eyes widen sharply. She was certain now that he had been sent by someone who deeply hated her.


    ¡°Are you going to eat or not?¡± The man¡¯s voice was rough and cold as he stared at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you double whatever they offered. And the one who orchestrated this¨Cit¡¯s either Jordyn or Reba, right?¡± N asked.


    Aside from them, no one else had a motive to kidnap her.


    Seeing the man¡¯s expression change again, she knew she had guessed correctly.


    ¡°I can offer you double the benefit, just let me go-¡±


    Before she could finish, the man mmed the te onto the ground. The ceramic shattered, sending fragments flying, one of which cut into N¡¯s leg. Blood gushed out of the wound immediately.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to eat, shut up. I won¡¯t let you go, no matter what you promise!¡± yelled the man, Steven.


    His girlfriend and child¡¯s lives were still in Reba¡¯s hands. There was no way he would let N go.


    After saying that, Steven turned to leave.


    The basement door mmed shut, cutting off thest bit of light.


    When N saw that Steven had left without collecting the broken te shards, she nced down at her stomach. If she lost the baby, it would mean she was truly meant to be separated from it.


    Determined, N tilted her body sideways, causing the chair to topple over and crash to the ground.


    The pain was intense, but she pushed it aside and used her knees to move toward the nearest shard of ceramic. She maneuvered her body into an awkward position to reach it.


    After what felt like an eternity, N, drenched in sweat, finally grasped a shard.


    She used the shard to cut through the ropes binding her hands. The shard sliced into her fingers, but she didn¡¯t flinch or stop.


    Finally, the ropes around her wrists fell loose.


    N quickly used the same method to free her feet. Then, she picked up the sharpest piece of ceramic she could find and quietly made her way up from the basement.


    At the basement door, she grasped the handle and pulled gently. The door didn¡¯t budge¨Cit was locked from the outside.


    Pressing her ear against the door, she strained to listen but heard no sounds.


    N held the shard tightly and slowed her breathing, preparing to burst out as soon as Steven returned.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Meanwhile, Michael discovered something suspicious while examining Jordyn¡¯s recent phone calls.


    Jordyn had frequently contacted a number she had never called before, and it was listed under the name of an employee from the Preston Group.


    Michael immediately reported this finding to rk.


    After listening to his report, rk¡¯s expression darkened.


    Jordyn had no known connections to Nathaniel, and she certainly shouldn¡¯t have any ties to an employee of the Preston Group. Moreover, the contact was recent and sudden.


    A realization struck rk, and his eyes widened in anger. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Find out if that phone number belongs to Reba!¡±


    The ¡°R¡± from Jordyn¡¯s text¡­ Reba?!


    With this suspicion in mind, rk angrily dialed Damon¡¯s number.


    +25 Bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 435

    The phone rang for a long time before it was answered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Damon¡¯s voice was hoarse and indifferent, clearly indicating he was in a bad mood. rk spoke coldly. ¡°Uncle Damon, you know about N¡¯s ident, right? Reba is likely behind it!¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Damon asked, ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± rk¡¯s tone was sarcastic. ¡°Evidence? I looked into Jordyn¡¯s call records. Recently, she has been in contact multiple times with an employee from the Preston Group.


    ¡°On the day of N¡¯s ident, they were in touch. Plus, Jordyn sent me a message with just one character¨C¡®R¡® -not too long ago. It¡¯s definitely rted to Reba!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the call was abruptly ended.


    Damon summoned Spencer to his office. ¡°Look into whether Jordyn and Reba have been in contact recently. Also¡­ check on Nathaniel.¡±


    Spencer was visibly shocked but dared not ask questions or makements, given Damon¡¯s icy demeanor. He quickly left.


    After the office door closed, Damon sat with his head lowered. His presence was cold and oppressive, like a tightly wound spring ready to snap.


    Less than half an hourter, Spencer rushed back in, looking flustered.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ Ms. Jayston might still be alive!¡± he reported.


    Damon¡¯s eyes shot up, hope igniting in his otherwise deste gaze, He was like a parched traveler spotting an


    oasis in the desert.


    ¡°Where is she?!¡± he demanded.


    Spencer replied, ¡°We haven¡¯t located her yet, but we¡¯ve confirmed that Reba used Jordyn to target Ms. Jayston. I¡¯ve sent someone to bring Reba here¡­ and it seems this is also rted to Mr. Preston.¡±


    The mention of Nathaniel caused the room to chill instantly, and Damon¡¯s oppressive aura nearly suffocated.


    Spencer.


    Before long, Reba was brought before Damon.


    Damon sat on the sofa, his expression calm as he watched her.


    Beneath that calm, though, she could sense a brewing storm.


    ¡°Damon¡­¡± Reba called out.


    ¡°Where is N now?¡± Damon asked.


    425 Bonus


    Reba¡¯s eyes shed with guilt before she quickly shook her head. ¡°Damon, what are you talking about? 1 don¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t Ms. Jayston have an ident? Why are you asking me?¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he nced at Spencer.


    Spencer turned to the two burly men guarding the door. ¡°Break <i>one </i>of her legs first.¡±


    The two men approached Reba, one carrying a baseball bat.


    Reba¡¯s face went pale with fear, but she still clung to a sliver of hope, believing that Damon wouldn¡¯t treat her that way.


    ¡°Damon, I really have nothing to do with Ms. Jayston¡¯s ident¡­ Why are you-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the baseball bat came down hard on her thigh with a sickening crack


    The pain drained the color from her face, and sweat poured down her brow as she struggled to contain a scream.


    Damon was ruthlessly cold.


    At that moment, Reba truly understood Damon¡¯s cruelty.


    When he loved her, he would have made the impossible possible for her¡ªeven her slightest frown caused him pain.


    Now, devoid of that love, he could easily break her legs for another woman.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his tone eerily calm. ¡°Where is N?¡±


    Reba gritted her teeth, her face ashen as she looked up at him. ¡°I said I don¡¯t know!¡±


    She vowed to make Damon regret treating her this way.


    Damon suddenly smiled. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Reba was momentarily taken aback by his smile, then clenched her teeth in defiance. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    D


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 436

    Reba was determined to send N to hell and make Damon regret ever crossing her.


    ¡°Spencer, take her away. You know what to do,¡± Damon instructed.


    Spencer nodded. ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner.¡±


    While they spoke, the two burly men had already dragged Reba away.


    Reba was in so much pain that she nearly lost consciousness, but she fixed her gaze on Damon, her eyes filled with deep hatred.


    ¡°Damon, even if you kill me, I won¡¯t tell you anything! Rest assured, I won¡¯t let N die. I¡¯ll make sure her life is worse than death!¡± she threatened.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained icy¨Che didn¡¯t even nce at her.


    Shortly after Reba was taken away, Spencer rushed back, looking anxious.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, we¡¯ve pinpointed Ms. Jayston¡¯s exact location!¡± he reported.


    Damon quickly stood up and headed for the door. ¡°Send the location to my phone!¡±


    In the basement, N felt like she had been waiting for an eternity when she finally heard footsteps from outside. She tightened her grip on the shard of ceramic and braced herself.


    The door opened with a creak, catching Steven off guard.


    N charged at him, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Seizing the opportunity, she sprinted toward the door.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t locked. She pulled it open and dashed outside.


    Steven scrambled to his feet, anger etched on his face as he chased after her.


    The footsteps grew closer and closer.


    Exhausted from hunger, N stumbled multiple times. Her strength was failing, and Steven quickly caught up with her.


    He yanked her by the hair and mmed her to the ground, pinning her by the neck so she couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I advise you not to waste your energy trying to escape, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Steven growled.


    Gasping for breath, N clutched the shard tightly. Just when Steven thought she had given up, she fiercely jabbed at his face.


    Steven staggered back, but the shard still pierced his left eye.


    ¡°Ah!¡± he cried out.


    +25 Bonus


    Taking advantage of his moment of pain, N pushed him away and scrambled to her feet, desperate to run.


    ¡°You bitch, I won¡¯t let you get away!¡± Steven shouted, covering his bleeding eye as he quickly chased after her.


    N had no idea where to run¨Cshe simply moved in the opposite direction from the house where she had been held.


    After what felt like an eternity, she was utterly exhausted and found herself cornered at the edge of a cliff. 1


    Steven sneered as he slowly approached her. ¡°Run! Go on, keep running!¡±


    Furious at the loss of one of his eyes, he was intent on killing N immediately. However, upon recalling Reba¡¯s instruction to keep her alive, his expression darkened, brimming with pure hatred.


    N red at him coldly. ¡°If youe any closer, I¡¯ll jump.¡±


    Even if it meant death, she refused to be captured again, uncertain of what awaited her.


    Steven seemed to doubt that she would jump. He scoffed as he advanced. ¡°Fine, jump then. You¡¯ll just die. I want to see if you have the guts!¡±


    With only a few steps between them, N no longer hesitated and jumped off the cliff.


    Just as Damon arrived, he saw N resolutely leap from the edge!


    ¡°N!¡± he cried, his eyes widening with rage as he rushed toward the cliff. Yet, he could only watch helplessly as she fell before him.


    In an instant, the world seemed to go silent, filled only with the sound of his breathing and the wind rushing


    past.


    As Damon reached the edge, ready to follow N, someone suddenly pulled him back.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner! You can¡¯t go any further!¡± the man shouted.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 437

    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Damon struggled to move forward, but two of his bodyguards held him back tightly.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Ms. Jayston has already jumped. Even if you follow her now, it won¡¯t help¡­¡± the bodyguards tried to cate him.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Damon growled.


    His demeanor was icy<b>, </b>sending chills down the spines of his bodyguards. They felt a shiver but dared not release him.


    Just then, Spencer arrived.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ve sent people down to search. We¡¯ll have news soon,¡± he informed Damon.


    Seeing Damon gradually calm down, Spencer instructed the bodyguards, ¡°Alright, let Mr. Sumner go.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the bodyguards finally released Damon, though their eyes remained on him, prepared for any sudden movements. If something happened to Damon, the Sumners wouldn¡¯t spare them. Damon gazed at the ce where N had jumped, his voice cold. ¡°If she¡¯s alive, I want to see her. If she¡¯s dead, I want to see her body!¡±


    As he finished speaking, Steven was brought before him.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, this is Ms. Jayston¡¯s kidnapper. What should we do with him?¡± one of the bodyguards asked. Damon¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze fell on Steven, who copsed to his knees in terror.


    ¡°M¨CMr. Sumner, I was forced to do this. P¨CPlease spare me! Reba threatened my loved ones. If I didn¡¯tply, she would have killed them¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Steven begged.


    Damon remained unmoved by his pleas. He questioned, ¡°Your family¡¯s lives matter, but others¡® lives don¡¯t?¡± Steven froze, trembling uncontrobly, unable to meet Damon¡¯s gaze.


    Damon had no intention of looking at him any longer. Coldly, he said, ¡°Since she¡¯s in danger, then you and your family will apany her in death!¡±


    Steven, paralyzed with fear, dared not tremble. He remained frozen in ce, his eyes filled with terror. Suddenly, he began to m his head on the ground. ¡°Mr. Sumner, please spare my family. I¡¯m willing to trade my life for Ms. Jayston¡¯s. Please¡­ My girlfriend is pregnant, and she¡¯s innocent¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    The force of Steven¡¯s ms quickly broke his forehead, blood mingling with the flow from his left eye. The gruesome sight covered most of his face, creating a horrifying image.


    Spencer, watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ he was forced into this. Maybe you could spare his family. They¡¯re truly innocent¡­¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained unmoved. ¡°His family may be innocent, but is N not innocent?¡±


    Spencer sighed. ¡°In the end, this is all Reba¡¯s fault. He had no choice. If Ms. Jayston were here, she wouldn¡¯t


    Compter 437


    +25 Bonus


    want innocent people to suffer-¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Damon barked, his face darkening as his anger threatened to erupt. ¡°Either do as I say, or scram!¡±


    Under Damon¡¯s icy gaze, Spencer dared not argue further and quickly signaled for the bodyguards to take Steven


    away.


    The area below where N had jumped was the ocean.


    After three days of searching, not only had they failed to find a body, but even her personal belongings were missing.


    Throughout these three days, Damon had not slept, relentlessly searching for N.


    Typically, a search would be considered a lost cause after three days without any leads. However, Damon insisted on widening the search area and vowed not to give up until her body was found.


    By the fourth evening, Damon¡¯s body could no longer handle the strain, and he copsed, ending up in the hospital.


    Upon receiving the news, the Summers rushed to the hospital.


    ¡­


    When Damon awoke to find himself in the hospital, the first thing he did was rip out his IV and try to get out of bed to continue the search for N.


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 438

    Damonpletely ignored the Sumners in the room.


    Richard was furious as he ordered the bodyguards to restrain Damon. ¡°Look at yourself! Is a woman worth destroying yourself like this?¡±


    Pale and with bloodshot eyes, Damon red at the bodyguards holding him back. ¡°Move aside!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Damon, please don¡¯t make this difficult for us¡­¡± one of the bodyguards said.


    ¡°Move aside! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself,¡± Damon warned.


    ¡°No one¡¯s moving! You¡¯re not stepping out of this room today, or any day in the future. You¡¯re not allowed to see that woman again. She jumped off a cliff four days ago and hasn¡¯t been found. It¡¯s impossible that she¡¯s still alive. How long will you deceive yourself?¡± Richard demanded.


    Damon turned his gaze toward him, the oppressive force in his eyes making the entire room feel even more confined.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? I¡¯ve severed ties with the Sumners. What I do is none of your business,¡± he retorted.


    ¡°You!¡± Richard was so furious he nearly copsed. Damon was infuriating him beyond measure.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving this room until you¡¯re fully clear¨Cheaded!¡± Richard snapped.


    To prevent Damon from sneaking out, Richard had stationed ten bodyguards at the windows and doors, even at the bathroom door.


    On the third day, Spencer finally managed to see Damon. ¡°Mr. Sumner, your father has withdrawn those who were searching for Ms. Jayston. What now?¡±


    Damon lowered his gaze, his expression calm and showing no surprise. ¡°Understood. Where are the people who kidnapped N now?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been sent to the police station,¡± Spencer informed him.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Damon replied.


    Seeing that Damon showed no intention of taking action against Steven¡¯s family, Spencer let out a silent sigh of


    relief.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ do you still want to continue searching for Ms. Jayston?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll be discharged in a few days. When that happens, take Reba along. I need to visit the Preston Group,¡± Damon replied.


    Damon knew that the chance of N being alive was very slim.


    After a week, even a healthy man would have no chance of survival. As much as he didn¡¯t want to ept it, he had to face the reality.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    At the same time, he began to despise himself. If he hadn¡¯t been indecisive when Reba returned to the country, he wouldn¡¯t have lost N and¡­ their child¡­


    Damon¡¯s expression remained calm, but Spencer felt a growing unease.


    It had only been seven days since Damon¡¯s relentless search for N. Was he already epting her death so quickly?


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ are you okay?¡± Spencer asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just do as I instructed,¡± Damon replied.


    He would not spare anyone who had harmed her, including himself. Before he sought redemption with N, he would ensure that those responsible were punished severely.


    The day Damon was discharged was clear and sunny.


    Richard remained somewhat uneasy, even after confirming that Damon wouldn¡¯t go mad searching for N again.


    ¡°Damon, are you sure you¡¯vee to terms with this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve epted reality. She¡¯s noting back,¡± Damon answered.


    It was his fault that he had lost her, and there was no way to bring her back.


    ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude. After all, she¡¯s just a woman. With your status, many women wille to you. There¡¯s no need to create such amotion over one woman,¡± Richard encouraged.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Damon replied, ying along.


    Richard finally rxed and withdrew most of the bodyguards around Damon<b>, </b>leaving a few to keep an eye on him in case something unexpected happened.


    Indifferent or perhaps unconcerned, Damon left the hospital and instructed the driver to head directly to the Preston Group.


    P


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 439

    Nathaniel was in the middle of a business meeting in his office when the door was kicked open. Damon walked in, his demeanor cold.


    Troy followed closely behind, looking troubled. ¡°Mr. Preston, I couldn¡¯t stop Mr. Sumner¡­¡±


    Nathaniel nced at Damon¡¯s tense face and replied tly, ¡°I understand. You can leave now.¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s business partner, recognizing Damon, quickly stood up. ¡°Mr. Preston, it seems you have other matters to attend to. Let¡¯s reschedule our meeting.¡±


    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t see you out then.¡±


    With the room now empty except for Damon and Nathaniel, the atmosphere grew tense.


    Nathaniel looked at Damon, aware that the truth about N¡¯s incident could no longer be hidden. Their years of brotherhood were over.


    He spoke up. ¡°The ident involving N was partially my fault, but I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this. Damon, I-¡±


    Before he could finish, Damon¡¯s fist struck his face.


    Nathaniel stumbled back several steps before regaining his bnce, tasting blood in his mouth.


    He wiped the blood from his lip and looked up at Damon. ¡°Damon, I ept the consequences of whatever you decide. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­


    ¡°1


    Damon smirked. ¡°That punch was for the old you. Now, prepare for the bankruptcy of the Preston Group.¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes widened in fear. ¡°No¡­ You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    Damon chuckled darkly, his eyes merciless. ¡°If you could have someone kidnap N, why can¡¯t I do this to you?¡±


    Nathaniel argued, ¡°I never intended to hurt her. The ident was just that¨Can ident! And¡­ I didn¡¯t know she would be kidnapped¡­¡±


    ¡°An ident?¡± Damon¡¯s smile turned icy, his gaze sharp. ¡°Then let the bankruptcy of the Preston Group be an ident too.¡±


    The office door burst open again<b>, </b>and Reba was thrown in like a rag doll. Her clothes were disheveled, her hair a mess, and she looked utterly defeated.


    Seeing her like this, Nathaniel was stunned.


    Hope flickered in Reba¡¯s eyes as she reached out tremulously toward Nathaniel. ¡°Nathaniel, save me¡­¡±


    Nathaniel gnashed his teeth and instinctively shielded Reba. ¡°Damon, the incident with N was my fault. If you want to me someone, me me. Don¡¯t drag Reba into this.¡±


    Damon pped his hands andughed. ¡°You really care about her, don¡¯t you? But did you know she had your secretary secretly do many things for her? The man you hired, Steven Abney, was coerced by Reba into


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    kidnapping N and causing her death.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Nathaniel¡¯s hand, reaching out to support Reba, froze in ce. His eyes widened with disbelief and shock.


    He stared at Reba, his voice tight with anger. ¡°Is what Damon said true?¡±


    Reba, unable to meet his gaze, choked out, ¡°Nathaniel, I was just momentarily blinded¡­ I realize my mistakes. If you save me this time, I promise to stay by your side and never leave again. Please?¡±


    ¡°Never leave again?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s head hung low, hiding his expression.


    Reba nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, I promise!¡±


    Suddenly, Nathaniel grinned. ¡°But aren¡¯t you about to die?¡± 1


    Reba¡¯s expression froze.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but Nathaniel continued. ¡°You¡¯ve lied so much. It seems your illness was also a lie. Howughable that I waspletely deceived by a woman like you!¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 440

    Nathaniel finally understood that Reba had never intended to be with him. Her sole purpose in returning to the country was to get back together with Damon.


    He felt foolish for believing that his long¨Cstanding wish had finallye true after silently guarding her for


    years.


    As Nathaniel¡¯s gaze turned icy, Reba quickly grabbed his leg. ¡°Nathaniel, no! Believe me, I really like you now. I acted that way because I couldn¡¯t let go of my resentment. I truly love you!¡±


    With a shattered leg, Reba couldn¡¯t stand, so she crawled on the floor, tears streaming down her face.


    But instead of appearing pitiable, she looked more disgusting¨Cher current state was a far cry from the tearful beauty she once was.


    Filled with hatred, Nathaniel kicked her away. ¡°Reba, the thing I regret most is loving you. Just looking at you now makes me sick!¡±


    The pain from her shattered leg was excruciating, making her face turn pale. Still, she looked up at Nathaniel, hoping he might soften his heart.


    ¡°Nathaniel, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I know I was wrong¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡± she pleaded.


    Without Nathaniel, she couldn¡¯t survive with a shattered leg.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you. Get out! Never show your face around me again!¡± Nathaniel growled.


    Damon, standing nearby, watched the scene with an emotionless expression.


    Nathaniel turned to Damon, regret filling his eyes. ¡°Damon, I know I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness, but I still need to apologize¡­¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t been blinded by Reba and made so many mistakes, he and Damon might have still been good friends. Also, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a desperate situation.


    Damon smirked and said slowly, ¡°You didn¡¯t do me wrong¨Cyou did N wrong. But I have a new proposal. If you marry Reba, I¡¯ll spare the Preston Group. What do you say?¡±


    If Nathaniel loved Reba so much, then he would be bound to her¨Cliving a life of mutual hatred and torment.


    Nathaniel¡¯s hands clenched subconsciously, his eyes filled with struggle.


    He despised Reba so much that he wished she would just die. How could he possibly marry her?


    Yet, if he didn¡¯t, the Preston Group couldn¡¯tpete with Prospectus Technology and would eventually go bankrupt, leaving him with nothing.


    Reba looked up abruptly, a mix of hope and disbelief on her face. It seemed Damon still had some feelings for her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have offered her such a chance.


    After a long silence, Nathaniel appeared to make up his mind. ¡°Fine, I agree.¡±


    Damon replied, ¡°Tomorrow would be good for the wedding. Also, I don¡¯t want her to have any chance of getting


    425 Bonus


    hurt her feet¡±


    Hathaniel¡¯s eyes darkened with a hint of malice as he said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Damon nced at Reba with a cruel smile before turning and leaving,


    With only Nathaniel and Reba left in the office, she cautiously said, ¡°Nathaniel¡­ L.¡±


    Nathaniel didn¡¯t even look at her. He called Troy into the office and instructed, ¡°Her leg is shattered, and she won¡¯t be able to stand again. Send her to the hospital for amputation.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    ?


    Share


    Support


    GET IT


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 441

    Chapter <b>441 </b>


    Reba¡¯s whole body froze in shock.


    ¡°Nathaniel¡­ w¨Cwhat did you say?¡± she asked.


    +25 Bonus


    Nathaniel looked at her and replied slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to stay with me?¡±


    Panicked, Reba shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to go! Please, spare me, Nathaniel. I know I was wrong. Don¡¯t do this to me¡­ I can¡¯t live like that!¡±


    Without legs, how could she live?


    Seeing her in such a state, Nathaniel felt only disgust. ¡°How could you <b>not </b>live? Don¡¯t worry<b>. </b>I¡¯ll make sure you live well!¡±


    His grim expression sent a chill down Reba¡¯s spine.


    ¡°No! No! I want to leave! I want to leave!¡± she cried.


    She tried to crawl toward the door, pushing with her hands. Before she could get close, two ck¨Cd bodyguards dragged her away.


    ¡°No! Nathaniel, please spare me! Please¡­¡± Reba pleaded.


    Her cries grew faint and eventually disappeared.


    Troy stood by, his head lowered, unable to meet Nathaniel¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. Preston, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why did you listen to Reba?¡± Nathaniel questioned.


    Faced with Nathaniel¡¯s icy stare, Troy clenched his hands subconsciously, his mind in turmoil.


    If Nathaniel found out about that matter, Troy knew he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to stay. Even if he didn¡¯t speak up, Nathaniel would eventually discover the truth.


    Seeing Troy¡¯s silence, Nathaniel said coldly, ¡°Troy, you¡¯ve been with me for years. You should know my character. If you don¡¯te forward, I will find out myself and won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡±


    Troy took a deep breath and finally confessed that he had usedpany investment funds for stock spection.


    Hearing this, Nathaniel threw the documents in his hand at Troy, enraged. ¡°You let yourself be ckmailed by her over such a small thing? What an idiot!¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s fury was almost overwhelming.


    The thought that such a trivial matter had given Reba the chance to have N killed¨Cand turned him from Damon¡¯s friend into an enemy¨Cmade him want to kill both Reba and Troy on the spot.


    His eyes were filled with frost, causing Troy to tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mr. Preston¡­ whatever you decide¨Cwhether it¡¯s calling the police or something else I ept it. I¡¯m the one who dragged you down¡­¡± Troy said.


    Oh¨C4-41


    ¡°Get out!¡± Nathaniel barked.


    After Troy left, Nathaniel swept everything off his desk in a fit of rage.


    At least Damon had given him a chance. If he married Reba, he could save the Preston Group<b>. </b>


    On the way back to Prospectus Technology, Spencer couldn¡¯t help but nce at Damon, who was resting <b>with </b>his eyes closed in the backseat.


    He asked, ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ are you really going to let Nathaniel and Reba off like this?


    They were the ones primarily responsible for N¡¯s death. If it were up to him, he would never let them go, let alone allow them to get married.


    Damon opened his eyes, his expression indifferent. ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Upon meeting Damon¡¯s cold gaze, Spencer¡¯s heart lurched. He quickly looked away, not daring to speak further.


    Since N¡¯s jump, Damon had be even colder and more indifferent, making him hard to approach. Spencer¡¯s unease only grew stronger, sensing that something was about to happen.


    As soon as they arrived at Prospectus Technology, their car was stopped.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained neutral upon seeing rk.


    rk, visibly agitated and full of anger, shouted, ¡°Uncle Damon<i>, </i>you¡¯re the one who killed N! Are you pleased now? I¡¯ll never forgive you for this!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­¡± Spencer was about to ask what Damon wanted to do, but thetter coldly ordered, ¡°Just drive over him.¡±


    Spencer was startled. ¡°But Mr. rk¡­¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 442

    ¡°ite wants to die. What does that have to do with you?¡± Damon interrupted.


    From Damon¡¯s cold, unfeeling eyes, Spencer could tell he wasn¡¯t joking.


    The driver trembled, afraid to move. After all, the person in front was Damon¡¯s nephew. If anything happened to rk, even ten of him wouldn¡¯t be enough to make up for it.


    Damon nced at the driver and said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to drive, get out.¡±


    The driver felt a wave of relief and quickly exited the car.


    Damon took the wheel himself, starting the car and driving straight at rk.


    rk¡¯s eyes widened in terror as he sprinted to the side, but he was too close to the vehicle. One of his legs was struck, sending him flying and rolling several times on the ground before he came to a stop.


    In the passenger seat, Spencer paled with fear, clearly shaken. He hadn¡¯t expected Damon to act so recklessly¡ª especially since it was his nephew!


    Damon got out of the car and walked over to where rky on the ground, clutching his leg and moaning in pain.


    Seeing Damon looming over him, rk growled, ¡°Damon, are you crazy? N¡¯s death is your fault! If you hadn¡¯t provoked Reba, N wouldn¡¯t have- Argh!¡±


    Damon stepped harshly on rk¡¯s injured leg, eliciting a blood¨Ccurdling scream.


    Watching rk¡¯s pale face drenched in a cold sweat, Damon spoke slowly. ¡°rk, Reba¡¯s sudden return to the country was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    rk¡¯s insults caught in his throat¨Chey there stunned, like a chicken with its neck grabbed, unable to speak.


    Damon chuckled. ¡°What right do you have to question me? Jordyn, who kidnapped her, was your mistress, and Reba, who killed her, was someone you brought back from abroad. You¡¯re the one who truly deserves to die!¡±


    rk¡¯s face turned ashen, his lips trembling, his eyes filled with despair.


    Yes, it was his fault. If he hadn¡¯t had an affair with Jordyn, none of this would have happened. But¡­


    ¡°Damon, don¡¯t act so self¨Crighteous. If you hadn¡¯t wavered when Reba came back, N wouldn¡¯t have met this end!


    ¡°You got back together with Reba but couldn¡¯t stay with her properly, all the while entangling yourself with N. That drove Reba¡¯s jealousy to madness, ultimately leading to N¡¯s death!¡± rk yelled.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Damon admitted with a smile, but his eyes were dark, filled with endless despair. ¡°We are all guilty, so we all deserve to go to hell.¡±


    Seeing Damon¡¯s seemingly insane demeanor, rk felt a surge of fear and instinctively backed away.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± he shouted, continuing to retreat, terror in his eyes.


    He shouldn¡¯t havee to see Damon he was aplete lunatic now!


    Watching rk back away, Damon calmly got up and left.


    +25 Borus


    Later that afternoon, Damon received an angry phone call from Richard,


    ¡°Damon, you actually ran over your own nephew! Are you out of your <b>mind</b>? Do you really want to tear the Sumners apart?¡± Richard demanded. ¡°It¡¯s just a woman. There are plenty more out there.¡±


    Richard threatened, ¡°If you keep acting like this, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    After a lengthy rant, there was no response from Damon<b>. </b>


    Richard gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you even listening?¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Damon¡¯s cold voice came from the other end. ¡°If you¡¯re done, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the call ended.


    Furious, Richard threw his phone and began pacing the room<b>, </b><b>hitting </b>the floor <b>with </b>his cane.


    ¡°What a family misfortune! How did I end up with such a wretched child?!¡± he cried.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 443

    Chapter <b>443 </b>


    Cyrus scolded, ¡°Look at what he¡¯s done to rk! If rk hadn¡¯t been so lucky, he might have died by now! He has toe and apologize to rk, or we¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Richard red at him. ¡°Family matters shouldn¡¯t be aired out. If you dare to call the police, don¡¯t me me for disowning you as my son!¡±


    Cyrus, breathing heavily with anger, pointed at rk and said, ¡°Dad, how can you be so biased? Damon is your son, but is rk not your grandson? And Damon has already disowned you as his father, yet you¡¯re still trying to help him?!¡±


    Richard retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t forget it was Damon who helped you when yourpany was on the brink of bankruptcy several times!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his brother. That¡¯s what he should do!¡± Cyrus argued, his entitlement evident.


    The argument between Richard and Cyrus grew more heated, while rk, lying in bed with a cast, stared nkly out the window, lost in thought.


    Not far from the window was a university.


    As the sun set, young couples walked hand in hand across the campus. The evening glow was blood¨Cred, casting long shadows.


    rk vaguely recalled the time he finally managed to ask N out. He had wanted to hold her hand but had been too shy, carefully brushing against her fingers. When he finally mustered the courage to grasp her hand, his heart had been racing as if it might leap out of his chest.


    After that, he never saw such a beautiful sunset again, and the intense desire to be with her gradually faded over


    time.


    Perhaps he should have let her go the moment he cheated. At least then, it wouldn¡¯t have ended like this.


    Suddenly, a shrill scream pierced through Cyrus and Richard¡¯s argument, breaking rk¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the operating room! Let me go! You¡¯re all murderers!¡± A woman¡¯s frantic voice filled the room, and rk¡¯s gaze turned icy.


    He recognized the voice¨Cit was Reba, the woman who had caused N¡¯s death.


    Hate shed in rk¡¯s eyes as he leaned on his crutch and headed outside.


    Cyrus was startled by rk¡¯s sudden movement and quickly rushed to support him. ¡°rk, what are you doing? The doctor said you need to stay in bed for a month!¡±


    rk shrugged him off, replying coldly, ¡°Stop pretending to be a loving father. Save that act for your illegitimate son outside.¡±


    Cyrus¡® face flushed with embarrassment, his hand hovering in the air, unsure whether to put it down. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ignoring him, rk walked out of the hospital room.


    In the hallway, a crowd had gathered, all eyes on Reba, who was struggling desperately on the floor.


    Chopter 443


    +25 Bonus


    Reba looked frantic, her hands iling to keep people away, her face etched with terror.


    She screamed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have surgery! I want to leave here! Let me go!¡±


    rk watched her coldly, his gaze fixed on her motionless legs. He narrowed his eyes.


    Seeing the crowd, a nurse quickly exined, ¡°This patient¡¯s legs are necrotic and need to be amputated. She can¡¯t ept this reality and is refusing the surgery. We¡¯re trying to convince her. You should return to your rooms. Staying here will only agitate her further.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! My legs aren¡¯t necrotic at all!¡± Reba shouted, her eyes burning with fury.


    Her wild, wing behavior made her seem almost insane.


    Some began to suspect she might be mentally ill.


    ¡°Get her out of here! Her shouts are disturbing us!¡±


    Many people returned to their rooms, but when Reba spotted rk, she saw a glimmer of hope. She quickly crawled toward him.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 444

    Chapter AAA


    ¡°rk, help me! It was you who told me to return to the country! You have to help me, or I¡¯ll tell Damon about This!¡± Bebeeen threatened.


    To rk, her threat seemedughable. He remained silent, watching as she crawled toward him.


    The nurses who had initially nned to stop Reba hesitated upon seeing her familiarity with rk. After all, he was a summer, and they didn¡¯t want to offend him.


    When Reba finally stopped at rk¡¯s feet, looking up at him with pleading eyes, he asked, ¡°Reba, how do you want me to help you?¡±


    Her face lit up with hope as she hurriedly replied, ¡°Just get me out of the country, I¡¯ll nevere back. If you help me, I¡¯ll never tell Damon you contacted me to return!¡±


    rk smirked.


    Just as Reba thought he might agree, he said, ¡°But he already knows about this,¡±


    Her smile froze, and despair filled her eyes, ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s impossible¡­ How could he know¡­¡±


    rk turned to the nurses and coldly ordered, ¡°Since she needs the amputation, take her to the operating room now. If she resists, you can reduce the anesthesia. People only learn to behave when they¡¯re in pain.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Summer,¡± the nurses replied, moving in.


    One nurse on each side, they began to drag Reba toward the operating room.


    Despite her frantic struggles, her legs were too weak to resist, and she could only curse at rk. ¡°rk, may you die a terrible death! I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±


    rk merely smiled at her curses and turned to return to the hospital room.


    Bound to the operating table, Reba began to regret her decisions as she stared at the blinding surgical lights above. She wondered why she had provoked N.


    No¡­ she shouldn¡¯t have returned to the country. If she hadn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. (1


    It wasn¡¯t her fault¨Cit was rk and Damon¡¯s fault!


    She hated them and vowed never to forgive them!


    As the anesthesia began to take effect, Reba¡¯s struggles weakened.


    When Reba woke up again, panic surged through her. She screamed wildly the moment she saw her empty


    lower body. Her upper body was strapped to the bed, leaving her unable to move.


    Tears of regret streamed down her face. She truly felt remorse now, but it was toote for regrets.


    At that moment, the door to the hospital room opened.


    425 Boras


    Nathaniel, dressed in a suit and holding a bouquet, walked in with a grim expression.


    Upon seeing him, Reba¡¯s eyes filled with hatred. ¡°Nathaniel, get out! Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Behind Nathaniel were several reporters, their expressions sympathetic as they observed the grim scene in the hospital room.


    They had been sent to cover Nathaniel and Reba¡¯s wedding, expecting a grand affair. Instead, they found it taking ce in a hospital room, with the bride and groom looking more like enemies than newlyweds.


    Nathaniel remained silent, his face dark as he approached the bedside and stiffly ced the bouquet into Reba¡¯s arms.


    Reba red at him. ¡°Get out! I¡¯d rather die than marry you!¡±


    Nathaniel felt a wave of nausea wash over him upon thinking about how he had loved this woman<b>, </b>now looking as mad as a lunatic, for so many years.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to. We registered the marriage this morning. If you don¡¯t want to die, I suggest you y along,¡± he said tly.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    X


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 445

    Chapter <b>445 </b>


    Reba gnashed her teeth. She didn¡¯t want to die and couldn¡¯t afford to. She needed to find a chance to get her


    revenge.


    Seeing that she had stopped struggling, Nathaniel slipped the prepared ring onto her finger, then slid his ring on and sped their hands together.


    The reporters took a few obligatory shots before quickly leaving. After all, the bride and groom¡¯s expressions were so grim that the whole wedding felt eerie.


    Once the reporters were gone, Nathaniel immediately released Reba¡¯s hand.


    They exchanged nces filled with pure loathing as if they wished they could destroy each other.


    ¡°Nathaniel, I must have been cursed in my previous lives to end up with you! You¡¯re nothing but a useless waste, destined to be trampled under Damon¡¯s foot. Whatever he tells you to do, you follow like a dog!¡±


    As soon as she finished, Nathaniel seized her throat.


    In the next moment, his face loomedrge in her vision. Though he was handsome, his expression was dark and menacing, looking extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Useless? Say that again!¡± Nathaniel growled.


    Due to theck of oxygen, Reba¡¯s face turned red, but she still managed to say, ¡°I said¡­ you¡¯re¡­ a¡­ waste¡­¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s grip tightened, and Reba¡¯s face grew pale as blood drained from it.


    Suddenly, the sound of a ringing phone broke Nathaniel¡¯s focus. He quickly released Reba, picked up the phone, and stepped out onto the balcony to answer.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nathaniel asked.


    ¡°Mr. Preston, Prospectus Technology has taken several of our major contracts today, and ourpany is now facing a risk of a cash flow crisis!¡± the person on the line reported.


    Nathaniel¡¯s face turned ashen. He had followed Damon¡¯s instructions, only for Damon not to keep his word.


    He ended the call and dialed Damon¡¯s number.


    After several rings, Damon answered. ¡°Isn¡¯t today your wedding day? Why are you calling me?¡±


    Damon¡¯s voice was calm butced with underlying sarcasm.


    ¡°Damon, you promised yesterday that as long as I married Reba, you would leave the Preston Group alone.¡±


    Damon chuckled. ¡°I did promise to let the Preston Group survive, but there¡¯s a big difference between thriving and merely scraping by.


    11


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡± Nathaniel clenched his phone tightly, his knuckles white with anger.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Preston Group, I can always buy it.¡± Damon¡¯s tone was t as if he were discussing dinner ns.


    +25 Bonus


    Nathaniel knew this was a threat. If Damon wanted to, he could make the Preston Group change hands at any time.


    ¡°Damon, from today on<b>, </b>we are no longer brothers!¡± Nathaniel spat.


    His voice was filled with fury, but Damon remained unfazed. ¡°We haven¡¯t been brothers for a long time, have we?¡±


    From the moment Nathaniel decided to hurt N, they had be adversaries¨Cand now they were enemies.


    Nathaniel had nothing more to say and hung up. He immediately called Troy. ¡°Check how much liquid capital we have in thepany¡¯s ounts. Also, gather the shareholders for a meeting in half an hour.¡±


    After ending the call, Nathaniel didn¡¯t even nce at Reba on the hospital bed. He turned and walked away.


    In the following month, the Preston Group continued to lose major partnerships and gradually weakened.


    Once a top enterprise in the Saintornia market, it fell to the lower ranks, almost bing irrelevant. Nathaniel also faded from the public eye.


    As for Reba, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t let her die. After all, Damon had warned that if Reba died, he would immediately bankrupt the Preston Group and leave Nathaniel with nothing.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 446

    +25 Bonus


    How ironic. Nathaniel once fantasized about the day he could marry Reba, but now that she was actually his wife, they both despised each other so much that they wished the other were dead.


    Wren had kept the news of N¡¯s cliff dive a secret for a month, but Harrison eventually found out.


    Overwhelmed by shock, he fainted and had to be revived multiple times over the next three days.


    Even after waking up, he couldn¡¯te to terms with reality. He refused to eat or undergo treatment, clearly resigning himself to dying.


    Wren tried to persuade him but to no avail. In frustration, she threw the food into the trash and sat by his bed, crying, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t eat then. I¡¯ll starve with you!¡±


    Harrison turned his back to her as if he hadn¡¯t heard.


    After a long silence, he finally spoke in a weary voice. ¡°I have two bank cards in the bedside drawer. There¡¯s money in them that should be enough for you to live on-¡±


    Wren interrupted him angrily, ¡°Why are you telling me this? If you want to die, I¡¯ll die with you!¡±


    Harrison was silent for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time too over the years. N is my biological daughter. My only wish was to see her live happily, but I failed her. Not only did I not help her, but I also criticized her constantly. I¡¯m the one who let her down.


    ¡°Wren, you know me. I really don¡¯t want to live anymore. I don¡¯t know what purpose my life still serves.¡±


    Wren threw herself by the bedside, choking back tears. ¡°Without N, you still have me and Gabriel. Gabriel will be like your own son. And N would want you to live a good life too¡­¡±


    Harrison closed his eyes and said softly, ¡°Pick a good day. I n to hold a funeral for her and send her off.¡±


    Suddenly, Wren seemed to remember something and spoke excitedly. ¡°Harrison, N¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been found. She might still be alive!¡±


    Harrison¡¯s expression changed. Although he knew the chances were slim, a glimmer of hope still rose in his


    heart.


    Seeing that he no longer wore the same look of resignation, Wren quickly said, ¡°As long as we haven¡¯t found the body, there¡¯s hope.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Gabriel look for her. He¡¯sing back from his business trip tomorrow and can hire people to search. If N is still alive, we¡¯ll definitely find her.¡±


    After a long silence, Harrison finally nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wren quickly wiped her tears and went to prepare another meal. ¡°Eat first. You need to keep your strength up until we find N.¡±


    Chorter 446


    25 Bonus


    Early the next morning, Gabriel received a call from Wren just as he stepped off the ne.


    ¡°Gabriel<b>, </be to the hospital right away. Harrison and I need to talk to you,¡± Wren said urgently.


    Gabriel frowned, replying, ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy right now. I¡¯lle by in the evening.¡±


    He hung up and was about to call his assistant when a news notification popped up on his screen. His grip on the phone tightened, and his eyes widened in disbelief as he clicked on the article.


    A minuteter, Gabriel called his assistant, his voice icy. ¡°Is the news about N¡¯s cliff dive true?¡±


    The assistant¡¯s trembling voice came through the line. ¡°Mr. Hackett¡­ yes, it is. We couldn¡¯t reach you while you were abroad, so I was waiting for you to return to-¡±


    Before the assistant could finish, the call was abruptly cut off.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 447

    An hourter, Gabriel stormed into the CEO¡¯s office at Prospectus Technology.


    A dozen security guards trailed behind, but none managed to stop him.


    He marched up to Damon¡¯s desk, mmed his fists down hard, and grabbed Damon by the cor, <b>his </b>eyes bloodshot with rage.


    ¡°Damon, you¡¯re responsible for N¡¯s death, and you act like nothing happened? I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Gabriel growled.


    Damon shrugged off his hands and stared at him coldly. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Gabriel sneered. ¡°This matter isn¡¯t over! You¡¯d better watch out!¡±


    With that, he turned and stormed out.


    Damon watched Gabriel¡¯s retreating figure with a nk expression.


    Spencer, trembling, stood by the office door. ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± Damon replied simply.


    Given the force with which Gabriel had grabbed him, it was no surprise the security guards couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Spencer quickly exited the office, instructing the guards at the door to return to their posts.


    Since N had fallen into the sea, Damon appeared emotionally numb¨Cindifferent to everything and incapable of anger.


    Spencer felt anxious but helpless.


    After leaving Prospectus Technology, Gabriel headed straight to the hospital.


    Wren was getting water when she saw him, her face lighting up with joy. ¡°Gabriel, I thought you wereing in the evening?¡±


    Gabriel looked at her coldly. ¡°When did you find out about N¡¯s fall into the sea?¡±


    Wren¡¯s smile froze, and her brow furrowed. ¡°You came to the hospital just to ask me this?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise? N is my sister. She fell into the sea a month ago, and you didn¡¯t even send me a message,¡± Gabrielined.


    Seeing the questioning look in Gabriel¡¯s eyes, Wren gnashed her teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Before <b>you </b>left for abroad, you said you couldn¡¯t use your phone, so I didn¡¯t contact you.¡±


    ¡°Disturb me? Do you think a human life is less important than my work? I gave you an emergency number before I left. Why didn¡¯t you contact me immediately?¡± Gabriel demanded.


    If Wren had contacted him when N fell, there might have been a chance to find her. Now that a month had <ul><li>25 Bonus </li></ul>


    passed, the chances of <b>finding </b>N alive were slim.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes were filled with frost.


    If Wren weren¡¯t his mother, he wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily.


    Upon meeting his using gaze, Wren¡¯s heart grew cold.


    ¡°Gabriel, you¡¯ve been missing for a month and returned just to question me about this? Am I the culprit? Did 1 kill N? Even if I had told you <b>then</b>, could you have reached the seaside in time to save her?¡± she retorted.


    To Wren, N was just an outsider. Seeing her carefully nurtured son question her over her stepdaughter was uneptable.


    ¡°She¡¯s not just anyone¨Cshe¡¯s my sister!¡± Gabriel growled.


    Wren scoffed. ¡°Sister? Did she ever see you as a brother? All these years, she showed respect outwardly but never considered me or us as family. Yet, you¡¯re eager to be her brother


    ¡°Enough!¡± Gabriel interrupted coldly, his eyes filled with rage. ¡°You keep saying she didn¡¯t see you as an elder, but did you ever see her as your daughter?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do? Compensate her with my life?¡± Wren shot back.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to argue about this anymore. I¡¯m going to see Harrison,¡± Gabriel said tly.


    Chopter dad


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 448

    Chapter <b>448 </b>


    ¡°Wait!¡± Wren stopped him. ¡°Harrison¡¯s been very unstable since N¡¯s fall. He has tried to end his life several times. I told him N¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been found, so she might still be alive, which gave him a reason to hold on. If he asks you to look for N, just y along. The most important thing is to help him get through this period.


    Gabriel impatiently shook off her hand and replied coldly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    As Gabriel entered the hospital room, he noticed that Harrison looked even more emaciated than before. He hesitated, his step faltering.


    When Harrison saw him, he managed a weak smile. ¡°Gabriel¡­ you¡¯re back¡­ You must have heard about N. I need to ask you for a favor¡­¡±


    Gabriel took his hand, his expression serious. ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t need to say more. I¡¯ll look for N. I won¡¯t give up until I find her.¡±


    Harrison¡¯s eyes reddened as he grasped Gabriel¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do,¡± Gabriel replied.


    He lingered for a moment before standing up to leave.


    As he walked out of the room, his expression immediately turned icy. He called his assistant. ¡°Find out N¡¯s whereabouts. Alive or dead, I want to see her!¡±


    After hanging up, determination shed in his eyes. He tightened his grip on his phone.


    If it weren¡¯t for Damon and rk, N wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone from the Sumners go unpunished!


    At the Sumner residence¡­


    Cyrus and Richard sat in the living room, both looking grim.


    ¡°Dad, are you really going to let Damon do whatever he wants? He nearly bankrupted the Preston Group this time, which has caused a lot of dissatisfaction. If this keeps up, the Sumner Group will also be affected,¡± Cyrusined.


    Damon¡¯s actions had hurt the interests of many business partners. They hadn¡¯t retaliated yet, partly out of fear of suffering a simr fate to the Preston Group and partly because they didn¡¯t want to offend the Sumner Group.


    Despite that, everyone had their limits. If Damon continued his reckless behavior and damaged their interests, they would eventually retaliate.


    Richard gave him a cold look. ¡°You want me to handle him? How can I control him? Does he even listen to me?¡±


    After locking Damon up in the hospitalst time, their rtionship had worsened. Any further interference would only escte the situation.


    Cyrus whined, ¡°If you won¡¯t deal with it, then who will? If he were targeting the Preston Group for hispany¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t say anything. But now he¡¯s offending people just for a woman, which ispletely pointless!¡±


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    Richard remained silent for a long time before speaking in a deep voice. ¡°N has just fallen into the sea. Let him vent on a few people for now.¡±


    Cyrus, visibly agitated, red at Richard. ¡°You¡¯re biased toward him! If it were me or rk doing this, you¡¯d have locked us up in the old wing by now!¡±


    ¡°If you and rk could start your ownpanies without relying on the family, I wouldn¡¯t interfere!¡± Richard snapped.


    Cyrus was rendered speechless, his face a mix of fluster and embarrassment.


    After a long pause, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What if he keeps this up? Are we really going to let him turn the entire city upside down for a woman?¡±


    Upon seeing Cyrus¡® hesitation, Richard¡¯s expression darkened as he asked, ¡°What exactly are you suggesting?!¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s a form of hypnosis abroad that can make people lose part of their memory without affecting them otherwise. What if¡­¡± Cyrus proposed.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 449

    Before Cyrus could finish his sentence, Richard interrupted coldly, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    No one knew what might happen with such hypnosis treatments. He had even heard of cases where people turned into fools after undergoing them.


    Cyrus<b>, </b>pale with fear at Richard¡¯s icy gaze, quickly lowered his head, unable to meet his eyes.


    However, considering that Damon¡¯s recent actions had nearly driven rk¡¯spanies to copse, Cyrus gathered his courage again.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. Damon is my brother, and I wouldn¡¯t harm him. I¡¯m only thinking about what¡¯s best for him and the Sumners,¡± he said.


    Richard sneered. ¡°You¡¯re only thinking about yourself, not him.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just suggesting something. If you don¡¯t agree, that¡¯s fine,¡± Cyrus replied.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to this, and don¡¯t ever bring up such things in front of me again<b>, </b>or I won¡¯t spare you!¡± With that, Richard stood up and left, not even ncing back at Cyrus.


    Cyrus watched his father¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes filled with anger and resentment. All Richard saw was Damon. To Richard, he and rk were expendable, easily sacrificed.


    His hatred grew stronger with each passing moment. One day, he would make Richard regret his decisions!


    After Cyrus left, Marie found Richard and sighed. ¡°Richard, Cyrus has a point. Damon even went so far as to crash into his nephew just for N. We can¡¯t let him continue down this path.¡±


    Richard looked up, his eyes icy. ¡°So you think he should be hypnotized too?¡±


    Marie sighed again. ¡°I just want my old son back.¡±


    Everything was because of N. If not for her, Damon and rk wouldn¡¯t have turned against each other, and the Sumners wouldn¡¯t be in such turmoil. Her greatest regret was being lenient back then and allowing rk to marry N.


    ¡°Enough. I absolutely refuse to agree to this. And don¡¯t get involved with Cyrus. I know his little schemes!¡± Richard snapped.


    What Cyrus said today was merely a response to the impending copse of the smallpany he had given to rk. He wanted Richard to intervene with Damon. The truth was that thepany was already on the brink of failure. Even without Damon¡¯s interference, it would be bankrupt within six months at most.


    Thinking of this, Richard felt a mix of frustration and disappointment. If the Sumners weren¡¯t so unreliable- Damon excluded¨Che wouldn¡¯t be so worried.


    After much consideration, Richard decided to go to Prospectus Technology to talk to Damon. Allowing him to continue wreaking havoc would inevitably lead to disaster.


    The atmosphere in the top¨Cfloor conference room of Prospectus Technology was tense and silent.


    Finally, one of the shareholders couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and spoke up, visibly displeased. ¡°Mr. Sumner, shouldn¡¯t you discuss any decisions rted to thepany with us shareholders first, or at least notify us?


    ¡°You¡¯re recklessly targeting the Preston Group out of personal grudges, offending many business partners. Now, we¡¯re the ones bearing the brunt of their dissatisfaction and anger. Why should we suffer <i>the </i>consequences?¡±


    Damon looked coldly at the shareholder and replied indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re dissatisfied, you can sell your shares in Prospectus Technology. I¡¯ll buy them at ten times the market value.¡±


    The offer tempted many.


    Given Damon¡¯s erratic behavior, it was only a matter of time before Prospectus Technology faced ruin. Selling shares at the highest market price now and investing elsewhere without fear seemed like a wise choice.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 450

    +25 Bonus


    Damon¡¯s offer of ten times the market value was too tempting for the shareholders. They didn¡¯t know when Prospectus Technology¡¯s stock price would ever <b>see </b>such a surge.


    With this realization<b>, </b>several shareholders quickly decided to sell their shares.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he instructed Spencer to tally up the shareholders wishing to sell. He immediately had thewyers draft the transfer agreements.


    Soon, the shareholders signed the share transfer agreements and received their payments.


    Seeing therge sums in their bank ounts, many left with gleaming eyes, clearly thrilled.


    The remaining shareholders, witnessing this, began to waver as well.


    Damon nced at the remaining shareholders and said, ¡°If anyone else wants to sell their shares, now is the time. After today, this offer won¡¯t be avable.¡±


    Hearing this, a few more shareholders chose to sell their shares.


    As he watched them leave, delighted by the bank transfer notifications they received, Spencer couldn¡¯t help but


    shake his head.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that a new chronic disease drug, secretly developed by Damon¡¯s research team, had justpleted clinical trials and would beunched soon.


    With hundreds of millions of patients in the country, Prospectus Technology¡¯s stock price was bound to skyrocket once the drug hit the market.


    The excitement they felt now would soon turn to regret when they saw the stock¡¯s future gains.


    Moreover, the Preston Group and Prospectus Technology were alreadypetitors.


    Damon had previously tolerated the Preston Group¡¯s actions that harmed Prospectus Technology¡¯s interests due to his rtionship with Nathaniel. Now that Nathaniel was opposing him, taking down the Preston Group would only benefit Prospectus Technology.


    Seeing no more shareholders stepping forward to sell, Damon coldly announced, ¡°Since no one else wants to sell their shares, the meeting is dismissed!¡±


    With that, he didn¡¯t spare another nce at the shareholders and left the room.


    Once Spencer left as well, the tense atmosphere in the conference room eased slightly.


    Some shareholders couldn¡¯t hold back theirints.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner is being too reckless. Although he founded Prospectus Technology, we shareholders have contributed significantly as well. Especially you, Mr. Warner. We may not hold many shares, but Mr. Sumner hasn¡¯t even informed you about his actions against the Preston Group. How can you tolerate this?!¡±


    Everyone knew that Hector¡¯s wife was a member of the Preston family. Damon¡¯s actions against the Preston Group were essentially a humiliation for Hector.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Hector¡¯s expression darkened as he replied coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak up when Mr. Sumner was here? If you don¡¯t want to stay at Prospectus Technology, feel free to sell your shares. It¡¯s better to keep such divisive talk to a minimum.¡±


    With that, Hector stood up and departed, leaving a group of stunned shareholders in his wake.


    Back in Damon¡¯s office¡­


    Damon was about to review some documents when Spencer knocked and entered.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, since Ms. Jayston¡¯s disappearance, you haven¡¯t had a proper rest. After the new drugunches, you should consider taking some time off,¡± Spencer suggested.


    A few days earlier, Damon had been hospitalized for a stomach bleed. The doctor had warned him that if he didn¡¯t take better care of himself and rest, his health would deteriorate further.


    Moreover, Damon had visibly lost weight over the past month. His suits now looked oversized, and even the designers had privately asked Spencer if Damon was ill.


    Damon looked up at Spencer and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll handle my own schedule. You can go back to work now.¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    P


    Support


    Share


    X


    get it


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 451

    +25 Bonus


    Spencer had intended to persuade Damon further, but upon seeing Damon¡¯s icy profile, he realized it was futile. With a sigh, he turned to leave.


    Just outside the office, he spotted Richard exiting the elevator. Taken aback, he quickly approached him.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, what brings you here unexpectedly?¡± he asked.


    Richard replied with a neutral expression, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Damon. Take me to him.¡±


    Spencer hesitated.


    Previously, Richard had confined Damon to his hospital room and prohibited him from seeing anyone. Furthermore, Damon had made it clear he didn¡¯t want to see anyone from the Sumners again.


    Upon noticing Spencer¡¯s reluctance, Richard¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mr. Hogg, if you¡¯re unwilling to take me to him, I¡¯ll go on my own.¡±


    As Richard began to push past him, Spencer quickly stopped him. ¡°Mr. Richard, Mr. Damon is currently working. I¡¯ll inform him of your arrival.¡±


    Richard frowned but suppressed his anger. ¡°Very well.¡±


    Since he was already there, if Damon refused to see him, he would wait until he did. He had no intention of leaving without seeing Damon.


    When Damon learned that Richard hade to see him, his expression grew even colder. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to say I¡¯m not here if anyone from the Sumnerses by in the future?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Summer¡­ Mr. Richard is your father. If you refuse to see him, it will only fuel rumors among thepany staff. The new drug is about tounch, and any negative rumors at this time could impact its introduction,¡± Spencer advised.


    Damon¡¯s face darkened. After a long pause, he coldly replied, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    When Richard entered the office, Damon was already seated on the sofa, waiting.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Damon asked coolly.


    Richard frowned, displeased with Damon¡¯s indifference. ¡°Are you still ming me for confining you in the hospital?¡±


    Damon chortled and replied, ¡°No. After all, you¡¯re my father. Whatever you do, you always have your reasons. It¡¯s all ¡®for my own good.¡°¡±


    Richard was enraged as he took a seat opposite Damon, his face grim. ¡°Confining you in the hospital was indeed excessive, but it was because you were emotionally unstable. If I hadn¡¯t restrained you, you might not be here now.


    11


    Seeing Damon and rk in such turmoil over a woman infuriated Richard. Even so<b>, </b>given the current situation, further discussion seemed pointless.


    ¡°Just state your purpose foring. I have many documents to review,¡± Damon said, his tone dismissive.


    Richard was exasperated by Damon¡¯s attitude, barely restraining himself from reprimanding him.


    After a moment, he said, ¡°Even <b>if </b>you were angry, crashing into rk was a lesson for him. You two are family, and targeting hispany doesn¡¯t benefit you. It only makes you the subject of ridicule. You-¡±


    Damon interrupted, ¡°If you came here to discuss rk¡¯spany, you¡¯ll be disappointed. I have no intention of


    +25 Bonus


    letting him off the hook.¡±


    Unable <b>to </b>contain his frustration, Richard demanded, ¡°What do you intend to do? Are you really going to drive your nephew to ruin over a woman?¡±


    Damon chuckled, meeting Richard¡¯s gaze as he spoke slowly. ¡°Why would I do that? Isn¡¯t there still the Sumner Group? Even if that subsidiary goes bankrupt, can¡¯t you just give him another one?¡±


    P


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 452

    Richard was seething with anger. ¡°The Sumner Group¡¯s subsidiaries aren¡¯t freebies to be handed out casually!¡± He had nned to leave thepany to Damon because neither rk nor Brandon could lead the Sumner Group effectively¨Cthey would only drive it into decline.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s none of my concern. If you¡¯re unwilling to, you don¡¯t have to,¡± Damon replied.


    After all, rk had little real ability. Damon had investigated and discovered that without N transferring her patent to rk, he would never have be the CEO of the Sumner Group.


    Richard red at him, gritting his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I n to leave the Sumner Group to you?! rk and Brandon will be your support in the future. Straining your rtionship with rk only harms you!¡±


    Damon remained calm, showing no signs of excitement or agitation over Richard¡¯s intention to leave the Sumner Group to him.


    ¡°I have my ownpany to manage. I don¡¯t have time to deal with the Sumner Group. However, if you were willing to let me acquire it and make it a subsidiary of Prospectus Technology, I wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± Damon suggested.


    ¡°Dream on! I will never let the Sumner Group be a subsidiary of Prospectus Technology!¡± Richard snapped.


    The Sumner Group was his life¡¯s work. Turning it into a subsidiary of Prospectus Technology would be like destroying all his hard work.


    Damon retorted, ¡°If it¡¯s impossible, then don¡¯t mention leaving the Sumner Group to me again. I¡¯m not interested and don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    With that, he walked over to his desk, sat down, and picked up some documents. ¡°I need to work now. Please leave.


    11


    Richard didn¡¯t move. His sharp eyes remained fixed on Damon. ¡°Are you really going to push rk to the edge?¡± Damon didn¡¯t look up. ¡°In business, there are winners and losers. If he¡¯s outmatched and has high expectations but low skills, it¡¯s only natural for him to lose thepany.¡±


    Seeing Damon¡¯s determination, Richard felt himself sway slightly. He stepped back to steady himself and looked at Damon with disappointment.


    ¡°Damon, you¡¯ll regret being so ruthless to your own family one day!¡± he scolded.


    Then, he stormed out of the room.


    Back at home, Richard threw a fit in his study, but his emotions remained turbulent.


    Richard had always believed that Damon and the Sumner Group were a unified entity and had hoped Damon would lead the family business to greater heights.


    It was now clear to him that since the day Damon started his own business, he likely had no intention of returning to the Sumner Group.


    What good was a disobedient son?


    The more he thought about it, the darker his expression grew, and the knuckles of the hand gripping the cane turned pale.


    Hearing themotion, Marie called out at the study door for a long time without receiving a response.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    When the noise from inside suddenly stopped, she became worried that something might have happened to Richard. She hurriedly called for a maid to bring the spare key.


    Just as she was about to insert the key into the lock, the study door suddenly opened.


    Richard emerged with a grim expression and said coldly, ¡°Call Cyrus back for dinner tonight!¡±


    Seeing he was alright, Marie finally breathed a sigh of relief and asked irritably, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯ve been silent in there for so long that you scared me to death. Didn¡¯t you just warn me this morning not to get involved with Cyrus? Why the sudden change?¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say and stop asking questions!¡± Richard barked


    With that coldmand, he mmed the study door shut once more.


    When Cyrus received Marie¡¯s call, he was pleased, knowing that Richard had taken his earlierments to heart.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 453

    ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll bring over a bottle of Dad¡¯s favorite wine tonight,¡± Cyrus said.


    After hanging up, Cyrus turned to rk with excitement.


    ¡°rk, your grandfather is probably already considering my earlier suggestion about hypnotizing Damon. If the n works out, not only will the Sumner Group be ours but Prospectus Technology will be too!¡± he eximed. In contrast to Cyrus¡® enthusiasm, rk remained calm. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not interested in any of this.¡±


    Ever since he received the news of N¡¯s death, rk had been living in regret and torment for over a month. If he hadn¡¯t cheated on Jordyn, he and N might have still been happily married. Because of his momentary mistake, everything had unraveled.


    He couldn¡¯t forgive himself and had gradually lost interest in thepany and everything else.


    Without N, what was the point of umting more wealth? The person he wanted to share that joy with was no longer there.


    Seeing rk¡¯s lifeless expression, Cyrus frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not interested in the Sumner Group or Prospectus Technology? Then what are you interested in? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to be like your uncle, letting a woman drive you to the brink of ruin?!¡±


    rk looked at Cyrus with a hint of pity. ¡°Dad, you never really understood what love is, did you?¡±


    Whether it was Cindy or the other women Cyrus kept outside, he never invested any real emotion. He merely yed along, never truly loving anyone and failing to grasp the essence of love.


    Cyrus was irritated by rk¡¯s gloomy demeanor.


    ¡°What good is knowing about love? As long as I have money, I can get whatever kind of love I want. And what¡¯s love really worth anyway? You were willing to go to extremes to marry N, and in the end, you still cheated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes. If you don¡¯t want thepany, I do. And remember, you¡¯re not my only son!¡± Cyrus retorted.


    If rk continued like this, Cyrus wouldn¡¯t waste more time on him.


    A trace of mockery crossed rk¡¯s eyes. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not going to outmaneuver Uncle Damon. I suggest you put away your schemes. If the n fails, he won¡¯t care about family ties.¡±


    From the moment Damon had dared to run rk over with his car, rk had realized that Damon didn¡¯t care about family at all.


    ¡°You¡¯d be better off figuring out how to trick your grandfather into giving you shares of the Sumner Group,¡± Cyrus shot back.


    In the evening, Cyrus walked into the Sumner residence, carrying a bottle of wine.


    Richard sat in the living room with a stern expression, showing no reaction to Cyrus¡® arrival. Clearly, he was in a bad mood.


    Cyrus forced a smile, quickly walked to the seat across from Richard, and ced the wine on the table.


    ¡°Dad, this is the red wine from your favorite winery,¡± he offered.


    Richard gave a brief nce at the bottle and replied with a curt hum..


    Chorter 491


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Then, he closed his eyes to rest, ignoring Cyruspletely


    After sitting in silence for a while, Cyrus couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer and tentatively asked, ¡°Dad, is there a particr reason you wanted me toe over for dinner tonight?¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly found himself ensnared by Richard¡¯s icy gaze. His mind went nk, and he forgot what he had meant to say.


    Richard was a seasoned man, and his intense stare made Cyrus sweat nervously.


    ¡°Dad¡­ why are you looking at me like that all of a sudden?¡± he asked.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 454

    <b>Chapter </b><b>454 </b>


    <b>Upon </b>seeing Cyrus¡® guilty expression and his cowardice in making eye contact, Richard¡¯s gaze grew colder.


    <b>If </b>Cyrus was afraid to even look him in the eye, it proved he was useless! It also meant that Damon was <b>the </b>best candidate to inherit the Sumner Group.


    Richard was determined not to let Damon be ruined because of a woman.


    ¡°I brought you here tonight to ask about the hypnosis treatment you mentioned this morning. Are there any <b>sessful </b>case studies?¡± Richard inquired.


    Cyrus¡® face lit up with excitement. ¡°Yes, yes! I can show you!¡±


    Seeing his barely contained enthusiasm, Richard narrowed his eyes. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this in the study.¡±


    The two spent over an hour in the study.


    By the time dinner was ready, Marie had to call several times before they finally emerged.


    Cyrus was flushed with delight. He turned to Richard earnestly, saying, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll book a flight abroad for tomorrow and bring back a professional. I will make sure Damon is not at any risk. He¡¯s my brother, and I want him to be well, too.¡±


    Richard hummed in response.


    After a hurried dinner, Cyrus quickly left.


    Marie looked at Richard with concern. ¡°Richard, have you decided to go along with Cyrus¡® n?¡±


    Richard looked up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say this morning that you hoped our son would return? Why are you hesitating now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡­ if it doesn¡¯t work, our rtionship with Damon will definitely worsen¡­ I¡¯m also worried about causing him harm¡­¡± Marie confessed.


    Richard¡¯s expression turned icy. Women were so troublesome¨Cwanting to achieve their goals while avoiding any risks. Things didn¡¯t work that way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this myself. You don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Richard said.


    Marie sighed and fell silent. Once Richard made a decision, there was no changing it.


    After dinner, Richard summoned the butler to the study and instructed, ¡°Have a few people secretly follow Cyrus. He¡¯s clearly nning to use this opportunity against Damon. I can¡¯t let him have any chance.<b>¡± </b>


    The butler, Frank Cobb, lowered his head. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    Within <b>a </b>week, Cyrus returned to the country with the hypnotist he had mentioned.


    As soon as theynded, he took the hypnotist straight to the Sumner residence.


    ¡°Dad, this is Dr. Sean Merritt, the hypnotist I told you about. He¡¯s very well known internationally,¡± Cyrus introduced.


    After Richard greeted Sean, he signaled to Frank.


    $25 Bonus


    Soon, a few ck¨Cd bodyguards stepped forward and restrained Cyrus.


    Cyrus was taken aback. He quickly looked at Richard and asked, ¡°Dad, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Richard remained unmoved, his expression cold. ¡°What do you mean, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Do you think I don¡¯t know about your schemes?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Cyrus protested.


    Richard sneered and had Frank present evidence of Cyrus¡® pan to use Sean¡¯s hypnosis to turn Damon into a fool.


    Cyrus, filled with anger, quickly went pale. He couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°If you knew about my n, why didn¡¯t you stop me from the start?! Why did you make me go abroad to bring Dr. Merritt back?!¡±


    BIG SALE<b>: </b>3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 455

    <b>Richard </b>sneered, ¡°Naturally, I have my own ns too.¡±


    Cyrus finally realized Richard had used him. Richard had intentionally allowed him to go abroad to find Sean, only to have him bring Sean back and then discard him.


    ¡°Dad<b>, </b>you¡¯ll regret this someday!¡± Cyrus snarled.


    Richard didn¡¯t bother to look at him anymore. He nced at Frank, who immediately ordered the guards to take Cyrus away.


    Soon, Cyrus¡® furious shouting grew quieter until itpletely disappeared.


    Sean also tried to leave, but Richard¡¯s men held him back. His face paled as he looked at Richard with anger. ¡°Mr. Sumner, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Richard sat down with a smile. ¡°Dr. Merritt, don¡¯t worry. I can offer you double the benefits my son promised you. But the condition is that your hypnosis must be sessful. If anything goes wrong¨Csuch as the patient <b>turning </b>into an idiot¨Cyou might find it very difficult to leave here.


    Sean hade for the high treatment fee, so hearing Richard¡¯s offer to double the payment eased his anxiety.


    ¡°I agree,¡± he said.


    Richard smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a smart man, Dr. Merritt.¡±


    He raised his hand, and Frank promptly handed a check to Sean.


    ¡°This is the deposit. I will pay the remaining amount in full after the procedure,¡± Richard said.


    Receiving the check and seeing the amount on it, Sean¡¯sst bit of doubt faded.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, you can rest assured that the procedure will be a sess.¡±


    Richard nodded. ¡°Good. If there are no issues, we¡¯ll schedule the procedure within the next few days. Now, let¡¯s discuss the specific details.¡±


    An hourter, Richard arranged for Sean to be taken to a hotel, assigning a few people to protect him.


    Although they were said to be protecting him, their real job was to prevent him from having any contact with Cyrus.


    The next morning, Damon received a call from the Sumner residence saying that Marie was ill and requesting his return as soon as he arrived at the office.


    Damon lowered his gaze, his voice cold. ¡°If she¡¯s sick, she should see a doctor. I¡¯m not a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Summer¡­¡± The maid on the other end of the line sounded helpless as she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that your mother¡¯s illness is a matter of the heart. Ever since the argument between you and your father, she has been worried about how to mend your rtionship. She¡¯s been deeply troubled¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy right now. I¡¯ll deal with it when I have time, Damon replied, his tone dismissive.


    With that, he hung up.


    The maid ced the phone down and nervously nced at the stern¨Cfaced Richard. ¡°Mr. Summer, Mr. Damon refuses toe back¡­¡±


    ich dat jy wouldn¡®


    #nged by by, <i>for </i>ad guy so er bed and tell silent.


    *** of torse, Wichard surumoned Frank in study and said coldly, ¡°Go get some of N¡¯s topts to Chery


    associes


    rk wady had been arred for the years, so these this be some of her things left.


    She thyroidy¡¯t sayaunde Deus, they would have to use to their atheantage


    Frank looked up in shock, his expression reflecting hesitation ¡°Mr. Summer¡­ won¡¯t this be a bit too much?¡±


    We way, oer what Using her belongings to manipte Damon intoing back¡­ Was that watly appropriaN?


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 456

    Richard¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°What do you know? Just do as I say! It¡¯s her honor that she can help the Sumners onest time after her death!¡±


    Seeing Richard¡¯s resolute demeanor, Frank chose not to argue further and left the study.


    That evening, Damon received another call from the Summer residence. This time, it was Richard himself on the line, not a maid.


    <i>¡°</i>Come back immediately,¡± he ordered.


    Themanding tone made Damon¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°I¡¯m busy. If it¡¯s not something important, please stop calling me,¡±


    ¡°Very well! Fine!¡± Each of Richard¡¯s words dripped with anger. ¡°It seems your mother¡¯s illness doesn¡¯t matter to you! Let me ask you, are N¡¯s belongings important to you?!¡±


    Damon tightened his grip on the phone. ¡°Her belongings?!


    Hearing the agitation in Damon¡¯s voice, Richard felt reassured that his decision was right. That woman would only cost Damon his life if he kept thinking about her!


    With that thought, Richard¡¯s earlier hesitation transformed into resolve. ¡°Yes, her belongings are here. If you want them,e back for dinner. I have something to discuss with you. If you don¡¯t want them, I¡¯ll have the service staff burn them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Damon replied.


    After hanging up, he immediately left the office.


    On the way to the Summer residence, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Richard was using N¡¯s belongings to coerce him into returning.


    The morning¡¯s call about Marie being sick and now the threat regarding N¡¯s belongings¨Cit couldn¡¯t just be about a simple dinner.


    He called Spencer and instructed, ¡°Check on what my father has been doingtely.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner,¡± Spencer replied.


    Within an hour, Damon¡¯s car pulled up at the Sumner residence<b>. </b>


    At the same time, Spencer¡¯s <b>call </b><b>came </b>in.


    He reported, ¡°Mr. Sumner, there hasn¡¯t been much change in Mr. Richard¡¯s behavior recently, except that he saw


    a doctor,¡±


    Given the maid¡¯s earlier call about Marie¡¯s illness, Damon didn¡¯t give it much thought. He asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else,<b>¡± </b>Spencer replied.


    ¡°Okay, got it.<b>¡± </b>Damon ended the call<b>, </b>got out of the <b>car</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>walked into the Sumner residence.


    <b>As </b>he stepped into the <b>living </b>room, <b>he </b>sensed something <b>was </b><b>different </b>from <b>his </bst <b>visit</b><b>, </b>though <b>he </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b>pinpoint what had changed.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    A well¨Cdressed foreigner was seated there.


    Upon hearing Damon¡¯s footsteps, he turned around with a sinile. ¡°Mr. Sumner, hello, I¡¯m your mother¡¯s doctor. You can call me Dr. Merritt.¡±


    Damon regarded him with indifference, showing no interest. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Sean was unfazed by Damon¡¯s aloofness and continued speaking with a smile. ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you have time now, I¡¯d like to discuss your mother¡¯s condition with you.¡±


    Damon¡¯s intuition told him that something was off about this doctor. He replied coldly, ¡°No need. I have matters to attend to.¡±


    With that, he turned and headed toward the study on the first floor.


    He was there for N¡¯s belongings, not to waste time with a doctor.


    Sean¡¯s calm voice followed him. ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you want to get what you came for, it¡¯s best to speak with me first.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 457

    Damon¡¯s steps abruptly halted as he turned to Sean, his eyes shing icily<b>. </b>¡°What did you just say?¡±


    A chill ran through Sean under Damon¡¯s prating gaze, but he maintained his warm smile. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I just want to discuss your mother¡¯s condition. Mr. Richard is <b>currently </b>upstairs with your mother and will be down shortly. I won¡¯t keep you long¡±


    For some reason, Damon found himself moving closer to Sean. He took a seat across from him and asked, ¡°What do you want to discuss?¡±


    Sean said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, you may not be aware, but your mother has been having trouble sleepingtely and has developed a sleep disorder. For someone her age, this is quite dangerous¡­¡±


    At first, Damon could follow what Sean was saying, but gradually, he found it harder to concentrate, and his eyelids grew heavier.


    Fifteen minutester, his head drooped, and he slumped onto the sofa, unconscious. ¨C


    Seeing that Damon had fallen asleep, Sean looked up and said, ¡°Mr. Richard, we can begin the hypnosis procedure now.¡±


    Soon, two men in ck entered, picked up Damon, and ced him in a wheelchair before quickly wheeling him away,


    Meanwhile, in the CEO office of Prospectus Technology¡­


    Spencer had discovered that Sean was a renowned hypnotist abroad and felt a sinking suspicion that something was off. Even if Marie was ill, involving a hypnotist seemed excessive.


    He quickly dialed Damon¡¯s number to share his discovery but received no answer.


    Growing increasingly uneasy, he prepared to head to the Sumner residence when several men in ck emerged from the elevator and approached him directly.


    ¡°Mr. Hogg, Mr. Richard wishes to see you. Pleasee with us<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>one of the men said.


    Spencer scowled and replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Damon¡¯s secretary, not Mr. Richard¡¯s.¡±


    The fact that these men were bold enough to approach him suggested something was amiss with Damon.


    Spencer knew he needed to leave Prospectus Technology quickly to find help for Damon.


    ¡°This might not be entirely up to you, Mr. Hogg. After all, Mr. Richard is well aware <b>of </b>your personal background. If you wish to keep your family out of this, it¡¯s best that youe with us,¡± the man warned.


    Anger shed in Spencer¡¯s eyes as he gritted his teeth. ¡°What exactly does he want? I¡¯m just a secretary. Is it really worth threatening my family?¡±


    The men in ck remained expressionless. ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you arrive.¡±


    An hourter, Spencer arrived at the Sumner residence.


    Richard greeted him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Hogg, please have a seat. I sincerely apologize for the manner in <b>which </b>I brought you here.¡±


    Spencer stood <b>a </b>few steps away from Richard, his tone icy. Mr. Richard, I¡¯m Mr. Damon¡¯s secretary. If there¡¯s something you need me to convey to him, I¡¯d be happy to assist. However, <b>if </b>you expect me to conspire against him<b>, </b>I¡¯m afraid <b>I </b>cannotply.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Upon noticing the anger in Spencer¡¯s eyes, Richard¡¯s smile grew more sympathetic. ¡°Mr. Hogg, I assure you, I have no intention of harming Damon. After all, he is my son. I¡¯ve asked you here because I need your help with something.¡±


    Spencer remained silent, maintaining hisposure as he awaited further exnation.


    ¡°Since N¡¯s ident, you¡¯ve been with Damon every day as his secretary. You must have noticed the changes in


    him.


    ¡°None of us wanted what happened to N, but now that it has, we must look forward. I can¡¯t bear to see Damon tormenting himself any longer,¡± Richard said.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 458

    There was a flicker in Spencer¡¯s eyes, but he remained silent.


    Richard paid no mind and continued. ¡°If remembering something is more painful than forgetting it, then it¡¯s better not to remember. At least that way, one can live a bit more happily. What do you <b>think</b>, Mr. Hogg?¡±


    Spencer finally understood Richard¡¯s n. ¡°So you brought in that hypnotist to deal with Mr. Damon?¡±


    Richard smiled. ¡°Mr. Hogg, that¡¯s a harsh way to put it. I simply want my son to stop suffering,¡±


    Spencer¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Have you ever considered what Mr. Damon thinks about <b>this</b>?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s obsessed with N right now. If I asked him, he¡¯d never agree. But look at how thin he¡¯s be. If he keeps tormenting himself like this, his health will fail in a few years. Do you expect me to watch my son die young over a deceased person?¡± Richard grew emotional as he spoke.


    Spencer wasn¡¯t interested in arguing¨Cit wouldn¡¯t change anything, and he knew he couldn¡¯t make Richard listen.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything specific. Just ensure that after Damon forgets that woman, you don¡¯t bring her up in front of him again. Also, make sure that people from Prospectus Technology don¡¯t mention her either.¡±


    Richard spoke with a detached air, showing no remorse for N. It was as if he were discussing a trivial matter.


    Spencer¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±


    Richard smiled. ¡°Mr. Hogg, you¡¯re a smart man. You should know what to do. After all, if Damon forgets N, it will benefit everyone.¡±


    Spencer clenched his hands at his sides, his eyes filled with anger and frustration. He knew he couldn¡¯t change Richard¡¯s mind, and there was no chance for him to help Darnon. Even his phone had been taken by the men in ck on the way there.


    ¡°Mr. Richard, I finally understand why Mr. Damon decided <b>to </b>cut ties with you,¡± he said.


    Richard threw his cup to the floor, shattering it into pieces and filling the room with a tense silence.


    He red at Spencer, his voiceced with menace. ¡°Mr. Hogg<b>, </b>you¡¯re just a secretary. Mind your own business. Interfering won¡¯t benefit you. If I can make N disappear from Damon¡¯s life, I can make you disappear too!¡±


    Spencer¡¯s smile was mocking. ¡°I have no doubt about your capabilities. I just hope that when Mr. Damon remembers everything, you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°You better hope that day neveres<b>, </b>or he won¡¯t forgive you either,¡± Richard retorted.


    With that chilling statement, he stood up.


    ¡°Mr. Hogg, you¡¯ll remain here until Damon¡¯s hypnosis isplete. But I advise you not to attempt an <b>escape</b>. The consequences would be dire,¡± he warned.


    After Richard left, two men in ck arrived to escort Spencer to a room.


    Three days <b>of </b>house arrestter, Spencer was finally allowed to leave.


    As he walked out of the room and down the long hallway to the living room, <b>he </b>saw Damon sitting on the <b>sofa</b>, <b>his </b>back turned to him<b>. </b>


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 459

    ¡°Mr. Damon¡­¡± Spencer called out.


    The moment Damon turned around, Spencer¡¯s steps faltered.


    The look in Damon¡¯s eyes waspletely different from the nk, lifeless gaze he had after N¡¯s fall into the


    ocean.


    Now, his eyes were cold and distant, reminiscent of the ruthless and decisive CEO of Prospectus Technology fro


    before.


    It was clear that Richard¡¯s hypnosis had worked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Damon asked.


    Richard sat across from Damon, his gaze fixed darkly on Spencer. He nned to handle any inappropriate remarks from Spencer privately if necessary.


    Spencer stood still, his eyes lowered, and remained silent.


    Compared to the emotionless Damon he had encountered after N¡¯s death, Spencer found <b>this </b>version of Damo to be preferable.


    For the living, perhaps forgetting was indeed the better option.


    As Spencer remained silent, Damon frowned slightly.


    Richard¡¯s expression darkened, and he signaled to Frank beside him. If Spencer mentioned N in front of Damon, his men would take him away immediately.


    Spencer finally looked up at Damon and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Damon, I just wanted to remind you that there¡¯s an important meeting this afternoon at 3:00 p.m.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Wait outside for me. We¡¯ll return to the office in ten minutes,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Damon,¡± Spencer answered.


    After Spencer left, Damon turned to Richard. ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>consider taking over the Sumner Group, but Prospectus Technology remains my top priority.¡±


    Richard nodded. ¡°Alright. Take your time to think about it.


    Damon stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll head back then.¡±


    As Damon left the Sumner residence and got into the car, he turned to Spencer and asked, <b>¡°</b>While I was <b>in </b><b>a </b><ba </b>from the car ident, did anything important happen at thepany?¡±


    Just before leaving the residence, a maid informed Spencer that Richard¡¯s exnation for Damon¡¯s memory loss was aa resulting from a car ident, and he was instructed to keep quiet about it.


    Spencer paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Thepany has been operating normally. Nothing major <b>has </b>happened.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Damon replied.


    With that terse response<b>, </b>he fell silent, leaning back in his seat and closing his eyes to rest.


    Seeing Damon revert to his old self<b>, </b>Spencer felt <b>as </b>though <b>he </b>were witnessing a scene <b>from </b><b>another </b><b>lifetime</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Everything </b>seemed the same<b>, </b>but no one would ever mention N <b>in </b>front of Damon <b>again</b>, and he would never


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    remember that he once loved her.


    Five yearster¡­


    In Hall 1 of the Capitarnia International Conference Center, a woman in a light green suit with wavy hair stood on stage holding a microphone. She was presenting her recent research findings with a smile.


    The audience was packed, with the front rows filled with prominent figures from both domestic and international pharmaceutical research.


    After presenting her findings, the room erupted in enthusiastic apuse.


    Once N Kinsey left the stage, she checked the time and quickly began packing up.


    ¡°Caroline, I need to pick up Buddy soon, so I might miss tonight¡¯s celebration banquet. Can you please let Professor Kington know?¡± N asked.


    Caroline looked at her with some resignation. ¡°Tonight¡¯s event is mainly to celebrate your breakthrough with the Alzheimer¡¯s drug.


    ¡°You¡¯re the star of the show, and Professor Kington mentioned that an important investor will be attending. You know the drug best. Don¡¯t you think you should introduce it to the investor?¡±


    N answered swiftly, ¡°You¡¯ve been involved in the research too<b>, </b>so you can handle it. And you know I don¡¯t like these kinds of events. I¡¯m running out of time. I need to go. Bye!¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 460

    N hurriedly left before Caroline could respond.


    As she rushed off, Caroline couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    +258


    It would take an hour to get from the conference center to the kindergarten, and it was already almost 4:30 pm N pressed the button for the elevator and began rummaging through her bag for her phone and car keys.


    When the elevator doors opened with a ding, N walked in with her head down and didn¡¯t notice the man in a suit walking out at the same time.


    She bumped into him unexpectedly and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see you there.¡±


    Since she was looking down, she didn¡¯t catch a glimpse of his face, only noticing that he was quite tall¨Cdespite wearing high heels, she barely reached his shoulder.


    The man didn¡¯t respond and simply brushed past her.


    N didn¡¯t think much of it. She stepped into the elevator, pressed B1, and finally found her keys and phone.


    Just as the elevator doors closed, she looked up and saw the man¡¯s back. His well¨Ctailored ck suit, broad shoulders, and slim waist,bined with his long legs, exuded an air of unapproachability.


    N nced away<b>, </b>concentrating on locating the kindergarten teacher¡¯s number. As a result, she didn¡¯t notice th man suddenly turn back, frowning in the direction of the elevator.


    By the time N reached the kindergarten<b>, </b>it was nearly 6:00 p.m.


    Mason Kinsey sat quietly at his desk, practicing his writing


    Although he was just over four years old, his features and demeanor resembled a miniature version of Damon. Sometimes, looking at him left N feeling a bit disoriented.


    Upon seeing N<b>, </b>the


    Teacher, 1


    Page, stood up and said, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, you¡¯re here.¡±


    N entered the


    and smiled at Lilith. ¡°Ms. Page, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Buddy is very well¨Cbehaved and easy to manage,¡± Lilith replied.


    After a brief chat, N noticed Mason neatly packed and standing next to her.


    ¡°Buddy, say goodbye to Ms. Page,¡± she prompted.


    Mason looked up at Lilith. ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Page.¡±


    Despite being almost five years old, Mason already had a mature demeanor, almost like a little adult.


    Lilith nodded. ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow<b>, </b>Buddy.¡±


    N walked out of the kindergarten hand in hand with Mason. He automatically opened the backseat <b>car </b><b>door</b><b>, </b>climbed into his booster seat, and fastened his seatbelt, leaving N no chance <b>to </b><b>help</b>.


    Seeing Mason¡¯s mature behavior, N felt <b>a </b><b>pang </b><b>of </b>guilt.


    Over the years, she had been busy with work, <b>often </b>working weekends <b>and </b>rarely <b>spending </b><b>time </b><b>with </b><b>Mason </b>


    At an age <b>when </b>children were usually quite demanding<b>, </b>Mason never acted like other <b>kids </b>never <b>asking </b><b>for </b>anything <b>or </b><b>being </b><b>overly </b><b>clingy </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    N had wondered if something might be wrong with him and had taken him to the hospital for checks, but the doctor had assured her he was perfectly normal. It was simply his nature.


    Relieved to know he was alright, N had finally rxed. She also realized that Mason¡¯s personality probably came from Damon.


    Back at home, just as N finished preparing dinner, she received a call from Caroline.


    ¡°N, Professor Kington just told me to make sure youe to the celebration party. The big investor is arriving soon and wants to speak with the project leader. His investment will determine whether we have enough funding to buy reagents and drugs! You need to get here quickly!¡± Caroline urged.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 461

    N nced at Mason, who was waiting at the table for dinner, and hesitated.


    ¡°Caroline, I really don¡¯t have time tonight. The nanny is on leave, and I¡¯m notfortable leaving Buddy at home alone,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring him along? I can look after him for a while. Once you¡¯re done with the investor, you can take him back home,¡± Caroline offered.


    Hearing Caroline¡¯s urgent tone, N realized it would be difficult to avoid tonight¡¯s party.


    She bit her lip and said softly, ¡°Let me ask Buddy.¡±


    After ending the call, N walked over to the dining table and crouched down to face Mason. ¡°Buddy, Mommy needs to go to a celebration party tonight. I¡¯m notfortable leaving you at home alone. Would you like toe with me? It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Mason looked at her, thought for a few seconds, then nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He jumped off his chair and headed to his bedroom.


    N followed him and watched as he grabbed his portablenguage practice tape from his room. She felt a bit exasperated.


    ¡°Mason, you can take one of theic books Mommy bought you when you go out to y. You don¡¯t have to study all the time,¡± N reminded him.


    Mason looked unfazed. ¡°I don¡¯t likeic books.¡±


    ¡°What do you like then? Tell Mommy. I¡¯ll get it for you next time,¡± N said.


    ¡°I like studying,¡± Mason answered.


    N was speechless.


    Sometimes, she felt there was nomon ground between her and her son.


    At his age, shouldn¡¯t he be into toy cars and superheroes? Why did he always seem so much more mature and emotionally stable than she was?


    Being a mother in this situation felt unfulfilling.


    The venue for the celebration party was not far from N¡¯s apartment, taking less than half an hour to reach.


    As she got out of the car, she saw Caroline anxiously scanning the entrance.


    When Caroline spotted N, she quickly walked over to her ¡°N<b>, </b>you finally made it! Professor Kington asked me to wait for you here.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Has the investor arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but they should be here soon. There are already several interested investors in the room. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and leave Buddy with me?¡± Caroline suggested.


    N looked down at Mason. Just as she was about to speak, Mason said, ¡°Mommy, go to work. I¡¯ll listen to Aunt Caroline.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Caroline, I¡¯ll leave Buddy in your care,¡± N replied.


    Chapter 46T


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°No trouble at all. Go on in,¡± Caroline replied.


    As N entered the banquet hall, it buzzed with activity.


    Her professor, Edgar Kington, immediately saw her and waved her over with a smile. ¡°N,e here. Let me introduce you. This is Mr. William Berwick from Excellens. Hispany is also involved in Alzheimer¡¯s drug research. You two should talk.¡±


    N smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello, Mr. Berwick.¡±


    William was a middle¨Caged gentleman with a pleasant demeanor. He regarded N with admiration. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, you¡¯re truly remarkable. Developing an Alzheimer¡¯s treatment in less than three years is no small feat. We old- timers need to step up our game!¡±


    N, who usually avoided such events and preferred to work quietly behind the scenes, appreciated thepliment.


    ¡°Mr. Berwick, you tter me. I¡¯m still young and have much to learn from you,¡± she said.


    ttery was always wee, especially from a capable and attractive woman like N. Her words carried even more weight.


    After chatting for a while, William¡¯s smile broadened, and his gaze at N softened even further. If he could recruit N to hispany, they could develop even more lucrative drugs together.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 462

    Chapter <b>462 </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    As they chatted, the door to the venue suddenly swung open, plunging the room into silence.


    Someone stood up first, walking excitedly toward the entrance. ¡°Mr. Sumner, <b>I </b>can¡¯t believe <b>you¡¯re </b>here!<b>¡± </b>


    N turned around. The moment she saw the man at the door, her face went pale, and she froze in ce.


    Her first instinct was to run.


    Remembering that Mason was still in the hotel, she quickly grabbed her phone from her bag and called Caroline.


    Mason looked almost identical to Damon. If Damon saw him, he would immediately realize Mason was his son. If Damon decided to fight for custody, she knew she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°Caroline, take Buddy and leave right now!¡± she urged, her voice trembling.


    Caroline¡¯s confused voice came through the phone. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. Just get him out of here!¡± N pressed.


    Hearing the panic in N¡¯s voice, Caroline didn¡¯t ask any more questions. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take him out right away.¡±


    After hanging up, N finally let out a breath of relief.


    Just as she did, Edgar approached her and said, ¡°N,e with me. I want to introduce you to Mr. Sumner.¡±


    N felt herself stiffen again, fighting the overwhelming urge to run.


    It had been five years. She had seen Damon on TV, engaged to Erin. Maybe he had long forgotten about her. There was no way he still cared.


    With that thought, she managed to calm down a little.


    As they walked up to Damon, Edgar exchanged a few pleasantries before introducing her. ¡°Mr. Sumner, this is N Kinsey. She¡¯s the lead on the drug we developed. If you have any questions, feel free to ask her.¡±


    The moment Damon¡¯s cold eyesnded on N, she tensed up, her palms starting to sweat.


    Seeing her pale face and theplex emotions in her eyes, Damon raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, you seem nervous around me. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is our first time meeting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Damon remarked.


    N froze. First time meeting? He didn¡¯t recognize her? Or¡­ was he pretending not to know her to keep their past a secret?


    Whatever the case, N felt relieved. At least he wouldn¡¯t pursue her again, which also meant there was less chance of him discovering Mason.


    She forced a smile. ¡°Not at all, Mr. Sumner. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re the CEO of a leading pharmaceuticalpany. It¡¯s a bit nerve¨Cwracking to meet someone of your stature.¡±


    Damon nodded. ¡°d to hear that.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    He began asking her questions about the drug development process. As N answered each question with ease, his cold demeanor started to soften.


    Before arriving, Damon had assumed N was just another woman using her looks to climb thedder. Now, he could see she possessed genuine talent.


    However, it was clear that N didn¡¯t realize they had crossed paths earlier that afternoon. They had briefly encountered each other at the conference center when the elevator doors opened. She had been looking down and bumped into him.


    Damon frowned slightly, recalling the strange feeling that had washed over him when she collided with him.


    Noticing his expression, N paused mid¨Csentence. ¡°Mr. Sumner, did I say something wrong?¡±


    Damon looked at her. Her delicate features and clear, shimmering eyes reminded him of a calmke, making him want to dive in and see whaty beneath the surface.


    Realizing he had been staring at her for too long, he quickly looked away, his expression once again cool. ¡°No, Ms. Kinsey. You did very well.¡±


    Support


    Share


    2


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 463

    N didn¡¯t dwell on it and continued the conversation.


    After talking for a while, Damon weighed his options and decided to invest in N¡¯sb.


    By the time the party ended, it was already past 10:00 p.m.


    N and Edgar stood at the entrance, bidding farewell to Damon and the other investors.


    +25 Bonus


    The secretary Damon had brought along was Luca Fleming. He had been with Prospectus Technology for four years and had been trained by Spencer, so his working style mirrored Spencer¡¯s.


    On the way back, Luca couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Ms. Kinsey is not only beautiful but also very capable. She must have a lot of admirers.¡±


    Damon, engrossed in his documents, nced up at him. ¡°Are you interested in pursuing her?¡±


    Luca quickly waved his hands. ¡°Oh, no, not at all! Someone like her would never go for someone like me.¡±


    At least he had some self¨Cawareness.


    Damon gave no further response and returned his attention to his files.


    He didn¡¯t disagree with Luca¡¯s assessment. Given the ie N would make from her recent drug development, she could easily achieve financial freedom. Most men wouldn¡¯t be a match for her.


    Suddenly, Damon¡¯s phone rang. Seeing it was Erin, he answered.


    ¡°Damon, I was out shopping and couldn¡¯t decide between two dresses. I just sent you pictures. Can you help me choose?¡± Erin asked.


    Damon opened the text and looked at the two photos.


    One dress was a yellow silk V¨Cneck mermaid gown¨Celegant and refined.


    The other was a red strapless mini¨Cdress¨Cbold and eye¨Ccatching. 1


    He set his phone down and returned to his files. ¡°Go with the yellow one. It suits your style better.¡±


    ¡°Okay, yellow it is!¡± Erin chirped.


    ¡­


    After hanging up, Erin looked at the yellow and red dressesid out on her bed. She folded the yellow one and ced it in her suitcase, already excited about visiting Damon in Capitarnia the next day.


    It had taken her two years to finally be Damon¡¯s fiancee after he lost his memory.


    However, in the three years since their engagement, Damon had pushed her away every time she tried to deepen their rtionship.


    Once<b>, </b>she had even stripped down and climbed into his bed, only for him to take his clothes and sleep in the


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    guest room instead.


    People envied her for being Damon¡¯s fiancee, but only she knew the truth: the most intimate thing Damon had ever done was put his arm around her waist at social events.


    She hadined about this before, but Damon¡¯s response had been clear¨Cif she couldn¡¯t ept <b>it, </b>they could call off the engagement. After that, she didn¡¯t dare bring it up again.


    They had been engaged for three years now, andtely, Damon¡¯s attitude toward her had improved slightly. <b>If </b>she kept pushing, maybe they could finally get married this year.


    When N returned home, it was almost 11:00 p.m.


    She opened the door and was surprised to see only Caroline sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Caroline, where¡¯s Buddy?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He just fell asleep a little while ago,¡± Caroline replied.


    N nodded and sat down across from Caroline, exhaustion etched on her face. ¡°Thank you so much for tonight.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Buddy is easy to look after. But what happened tonight? Why did you suddenly ask me to take him home?¡± Caroline asked.


    After a brief silence, N exined what had transpired.


    Caroline¡¯s expression turned concerned. ¡°Good thing you had me take Buddy home early. Otherwise, he might¡¯ve run into¡­ Well, it sounds like Damon doesn¡¯t want to get involved again, since he pretended it was your first meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for. If he decides to invest in theb, I¡¯ll leave allmunication with him to you,¡± N said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it covered. You just focus on your research. I¡¯ll handle everything with the investors,¡± Caroline offered.


    N¡¯s eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Caroline.¡±


    Over the past five years, Caroline had helped her immensely.


    COIN BUNDLE<b>: </b>get more free bonus


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 464

    If it weren¡¯t for Caroline, N wouldn¡¯t be where she was today.


    Five years ago¡­


    After falling into the sea, N miraculously survived when a kind stranger rescued her. At that time, she didn¡¯t want to return to Saintornia or have any ties with her past. Thus, she reached out to Caroline, who took her away.


    It took three months for her to fully regain her emotional stability.


    By then, everyone she knew in Saintornia believed she had died. She decided to take her mother¡¯s surname, and as for the baby she was carrying, he also miraculously survived.


    For the next few months, N stayed in the apartment Caroline rented for her, preparing for her exams while managing her pregnancy.


    It wasn¡¯t until the following year that she had the opportunity to reapply for graduate school. From that point on<b>, </b>she juggled her studies and raising her child.


    ¡­


    These past few years hadn¡¯t been easy, but N felt content. If Damon hadn¡¯t suddenly reappeared, her life would have continued on its peaceful path.


    Caroline shot her a yful re. ¡°If you keep being so polite, I won¡¯t help you next time.¡±


    Over the years, Caroline hade to see N as her little sister. She had witnessed every step of N¡¯s journey and understood how much she had struggled.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it again,¡± N replied with a smile.


    Caroline looked at her with concern. ¡°But you can¡¯t keep hiding this from Buddy forever. If Damon finds out¡­¡±


    N lowered her gaze, remaining silent for a moment before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯ll keep hiding it as long as I can. Buddy is my everything. I won¡¯t let anyone take him away from me.¡±


    ¡°Whatever happens, you need to be prepared in advance,¡± Caroline advised.


    N nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    After Caroline left, N sat on the sofa, lost in thought.


    The way Damon had looked at her tonight¨Cit really seemed like he didn¡¯t recognize her. It was as if he weren¡¯t pretending.


    Thinking of this, she immediately pulled out herptop and searched for Damon¡¯s name.


    After moving to Capitarnia, she hadpletely cut ties with anyone or anything rted to Saintornia. If Damon truly didn¡¯t remember her<b>, </b>maybe there would be something about it online.


    In no time, N stumbled upon news from five years <b>ago</b>. <b>Her </b><b>eyes </b>widened in shock as she read the words ¡°car ident¡± and ¡°memory loss¡°.


    +25 Bonus


    Damon had actually lost his memory?


    When he said they were meeting for the first time tonight, he wasn¡¯t lying¨Che had genuinely forgotten about


    her.


    N gripped the mouse, an unexpected sense of relief washing over her.


    Damon had forgotten about her. Even if he saw Mason, who looked just like him, he wouldn¡¯t think Mason was his son. This meant she no longer had to worry about Damon trying to take Mason away from her.


    Still, she needed to avoid running into Damon, and more importantly<b>, </b>she couldn¡¯t let him meet Mason.


    As N lost herself in thought, her phone suddenly rang. 1


    The moment she picked up, a gentle voice came through the line. ¡°N<b>, </b>I just finished a meeting and saw the video of your presentation today. It was fantastic!¡±


    N grinned confidently. ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am?¡±


    On the other end, Oliver chuckled and walked to the window. ¡°Do you have time tomorrow? Let¡¯s have dinner together in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t have any ns for tomorrow night,¡± N replied.


    ¡°Bring Buddy along too. I haven¡¯t seen him in a while, and I miss him,¡± Oliver added.


    After they set a time and ce, N hung up, closed herptop, and got up to get ready for bed.


    The next evening, Oliver came to pick up N and Mason.


    When Mason saw him, he smiled. ¡°Hi, Uncle Oliver!¡±


    Oliver scooped him up with a heartyugh. ¡°Buddy, have you missed me these past few days?¡±


    P


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 465

    Mason nodded. ¡°Yes, I missed you.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s smile widened<b>, </b>his gaze softening even more. ¡°I missed you too, and I brought you a gift.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled out a set of books from behind him, almost as if performing a magic trick.


    ¡°Last time I saw you, you were reading this series at home, so I bought the original edition while I was abroad. Do you like it?¡± he asked.


    Mason¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Oliver!¡±


    He eagerly took the books and flipped through them, his usually calm expression finally revealing the youthful excitement of a child his age.


    N smiled wryly at Oliver. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go through all that trouble. That must have been expensive.¡±


    Since moving to Capitarnia five years ago, it hadn¡¯t taken long for Oliver to find her.


    Over the years, he had helped her immensely¨Callowing her to focus on her work while keeping Mason¡¯s existence hidden.


    Like Caroline, N owed Oliver so much.


    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t noticed Oliver¡¯s feelings¨Cshe knew.


    And she couldn¡¯t keep epting his kindness without reflecting on it. Maybe now was the time to consider whether she should give him¨Cand herself¨Ca chance.


    Oliver looked at N, his voice soft. ¡°As long as Buddy is happy, it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    The affection in his eyes made N avert her gaze. She said quietly, ¡°We should go, or we¡¯ll bete for the reservation.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Get in the car first. I¡¯ll buckle Buddy in,¡± Oliver replied.


    Nodding, N opened the car door, only to spot a small teal box on the passenger seat. She couldn¡¯t help but look back at Oliver with a smile.


    ¡°I get a gift too?¡± she asked.


    Oliver had just finished buckling Mason¡¯s seatbelt. He nced over and replied, ¡°Yes. See if you like it.¡±


    N picked up the box and opened it. A deep, radiant green glow immediately caught her eye. It was as if the purest essence of nature had been meticulously crafted into these stunning emerald earrings.


    The design was simple yet elegant, with each emerald perfectly cut to showcase its inner brilliance. They resembled morning dew resting on fresh leaves¨Cvibrant, fresh, and full of life.


    ¡°So? Do <b>you </b>like them?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re beautiful. I love them.¡± N took the earrings out and reced the pearl studs she was wearing. ¡± How do they look?¡±


    +25 Bonus


    The streetlight beside the car bathed her in a warm glow. Standing there, smiling, she looked serene and graceful, her eyes twinkling like stars. She was so beautiful that it took Oliver¡¯s breath away.


    Even the sparkling emerald earrings paled inparison to her radiant smile.


    All Oliver could hear was the pounding of his own heart, each beat louder than thest, as if it were about to leap out <b>of </b>his chest.


    He quickly looked away, worried that his gaze might be too intense, but he couldn¡¯t resist stealing another nce at her. ¡°They look perfect on you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear them tonight,¡± N said.


    It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at the restaurant that Oliver¡¯s emotions finally settled down.


    As they got out of the car, Oliver and N each held one of Mason¡¯s hands, walking together like a family of three.


    Not far from them, a ck Maybach pulled up. The back door opened, and Damon stepped out, followed by Erin.


    Erin smiled as she clung to Damon¡¯s arm, walking alongside him. ¡°Damon, how long will you be staying in Capitarnia this time? I have ns to meet a friend here. Can I go back to Saintornia with you afterward?¡±


    Damon looked straight ahead and hummed indifferently.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    P


    +2


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    X


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 466

    Erin¡¯s face lit up with joy. Just as she was about to say something, <b>she </b>noticed that Damon had suddenly stopped walking.


    Puzzled, she looked up and saw him staring ahead. She followed his gaze but saw nothing unusual.


    ¡°Damon<b>, </b>what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Weren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s go,¡± he replied, his tone calm.


    They entered the restaurant, where a server led them to a private room.


    In the room next door, Oliver handed the menu to N.


    ¡°N, why don¡¯t you pick what you¡¯d like to eat? Tonight¡¯s dinner is on me to celebrate your sess in developing the new drug,¡± he said.


    ¡°You already got gifts for both me and Buddy. I should treat tonight, especially since I just received a bonus,¡± N replied.


    Oliver relented. ¡°Alright.¡±


    N ordered a few of the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes and handed the menu back to Oliver. ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose a few more?¡±


    After the orders were ced, Oliver looked at her and said gently, ¡°You¡¯ve spent thest few years pouring most of your energy into this new drug. Isn¡¯t it time for you to take a break now?¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°Theb is already gearing up for a new project. We¡¯ll probably start getting busy again next month.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s expression faltered, disappointment flickering in his eyes.


    He had been hoping to ask about her ns regarding her personal life, but he hesitated, not wanting to seem too


    eager.


    N sensed something was off about him tonight but couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Are you trying to recruit me to yourpany?¡±


    Oliver had taken over the family business four years ago. Under his leadership, the Raynor Group had sessfully entered the top tenpanies in Capitarnia.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to join, I¡¯ll be more than honored,¡± Oliver replied.


    N raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°Well, once I graduate, maybe I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Oliver said quickly.


    As N met his soft, warm gaze, she felt her heart skip a beat.


    Flustered, she stood up quickly. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    She left the private room and headed down the hallway. After finishing in the restroom<b>, </b>she was washing her


    425 Bonus


    hands when she bumped into Erin.


    The moment Erin saw N, her eyes widened in shock, filled with terror. ¡°N¡­ You! You¡¯re supposed to be dead!¡±


    She took a step back as if she had seen a ghost.


    N had supposedly died after falling into the sea five years ago. How could she possibly be alive?


    N didn¡¯t care much for Erin<b>, </b>so her expression remained cold. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°The wrong person?!¡± Erin red at her, gritting her teeth. ¡°Even if you turned to ashes, I wouldn¡¯t mistake you! You didn¡¯t die? Why are you here now?!


    ¡°Let me warn you¨CDamon is my fiance now. If you try to seduce him, you¡¯ll be nothing but a homewrecker!¡±


    N couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and walked past without a word.


    Erin wasn¡¯t ready to let it go. She rushed forward and grabbed N¡¯s arm<b>. </b>¡°N, if you don¡¯t promise me right now that you¡¯ll stay away from Damon, I won¡¯t let you leave!¡±


    N shook her hand off and smirked icily. ¡°Miss, I have no interest in your fiance. But if you keep harassing me, I¡¯ll call the police and report you for it.¡±


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Erin stood there, ring at N¡¯s retreating figure. Her nails dug into her palms, the pain forcing her to regain herposure.


    She reminded herself that this was five yearster, and Damon hadpletely forgotten about N. There was no reason to panic just because she had seen her.


    By the time Erin returned to the private room, over ten minutes had passed.


    Damon noticed her pale face and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What happened? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 467

    <b>Chapter </b>467


    Erin found herself in a daze as she stared into Damon¡¯s calm eyes.


    She remembered how he used to look at N¨Chis gaze filled with warmth and tenderness. It was a stark contrast to how he regarded her.


    In the three years they had been engaged, Damon had never looked at her like that.


    When he nced her way, his expression remained calm, indifferent, and distant<i>¨C</i>as if he were above it all.


    Sometimes, Erin wondered if he had agreed to the engagement merely because he saw her as a suitable match. Pushing aside the chaotic thoughts swirling in her mind, she spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m probably just tired from the flight.¡±


    She sat beside Damon, biting her lip before finally summoning the courage to ask, ¡°Damon, how about we get married this year? Now that you¡¯ve taken over the Sumner Group and everything is stable, I really want to get married.¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he asked coldly, ¡°Why the sudden rush to get married?¡±


    He had only gotten engaged to Erin to appease Richard and Marie and stop their constant attempts to set him up with random women.


    Marriage? It was something he had never seriously considered.


    In truth, he wasn¡¯t interested in women at all. Perhaps it was time to think about finding a new fiancee.


    Erin froze, disbelief creeping into her voice. ¡°It¡¯s been three years since our engagement. Isn¡¯t marriage the natural next step? Or¡­ did you never n to marry me?¡±


    Her voice wavered at the end of her question.


    Damon set down his ss and looked at her with a straight face. ¡°That¡¯s right. I never intended to get married. If marriage is what you want, then we¡¯re not suited to continue this rtionship.


    ¡°I can offer youpensation. With your eligibility¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Erin interrupted, her eyes red with emotion, her voice choking. ¡°If you never nned to marry me, why did you agree to the engagement in the first ce? Don¡¯t you understand how I feel about you after all these years?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. What kind ofpensation would you like?¡± Damon asked.


    ¡°Compensation? I don¡¯t wantpensation! I want you to marry me!¡± Erin demanded.


    Damon¡¯s gaze grew colder as he stood up, towering over her. ¡°You can ask for anything, except marriage.


    With that, he turned and walked toward the door.


    Before he could leave, Erin¡¯s sharp voice rang out from behind him. ¡°Damon, I won¡¯t agree to end the engagement. If you refuse to marry me, then we¡¯ll just stay engaged until the day you do!¡±


    ¡°1


    She had been with Damon for three years and wasn¡¯t going to give up that easily, especially now that she knew N was still alive.


    There was no way she would let N take Damon from her.


    Damon paused for a moment, then walked out without looking back.


    T +26 Bonus<b>. </b>


    Once inside the car, Luca couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Sumner, are you really not nning <b>to </b>marry Ms. Hulle?¡± In his eyes, Erin was the perfect match for Damon¡ªshe came from a good family, had a kind personality<b>, </b>and was beautiful. They looked like a golden couple, the perfect match.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why, after being engaged for three years, Damon still hadn¡¯t considered marrying her. Now that Erin had brought it up, Damon seemed to be thinking about breaking off the engagement.


    What puzzled Luca even more was that in the past few years, there hadn¡¯t been any other women around Damon, not even among his staff¨Call of his assistants were male.


    He was starting to wonder if Damon might be interested in men.


    Damon shot him a cold look. ¡°If you like her so much, I can arrange an introduction.¡±


    Luca was startled and quickly shook his head. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I was wrong.


    ¡°Take me to the hotel,¡± Damon ordered, his voice icy.


    He then turned to look out the window, his face devoid of any emotion.


    ÈÕ


    Support


    11


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 468

    Before Damon got engaged to Erin, he had already realized that he had no physical desire for <b>any </b>woman<i>. </i>Even if woman <b>stood </b>naked in front of him, it did nothing for him.


    Heter consulted a doctor, who suggested that it might be a lingering effect of the car ident he had <b>been </b><b>in</b><b>. </b>The doctor had even rmended trying adult films, but that didn¡¯t work either.


    Not only was there no physical reaction, but Damon also felt nothing emotionally.


    After trying for a while, he epted his reality and decided marriage wasn¡¯t in the cards for him.


    He had assumed he would never be interested in women¨Cuntil that day in the elevator when N bumped into him. Suddenly, he felt electrified by the contact.


    At first, he thought it was just a fluke. However, when he saw her again at the celebration party, he felt something strange stir inside him.


    He couldn¡¯t quite identify what it was, but instinctively, he wanted to resist it. Yet despite his resistance, his eyes were drawn to her.


    Damon frowned, pushing away the chaotic thoughts. He rubbed his temples, wondering if he was just too tired. Otherwise, why would he feel a sense of deja vu when he saw N?


    After Damon left, Erin called her mother. ¡°Mom, I saw N tonight.¡±


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Melissa Gaskin¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That woman died five years ago. Do you think she¡¯se back from the dead?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious! I even talked to her! You should ask Dad to investigate and see if she¡¯s really alive!¡± Erin¡¯s voice trembled, betraying her panic and instability.


    Hearing her daughter¡¯s anxious tone, Melissa said seriously, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell your father to look into it.¡±


    The Hulles had thrived over the past few years,rgely due to Erin¡¯s engagement to Damon. Their business had grown significantlypared to five years ago. If N really wasn¡¯t dead, it could potentially disrupt the Hulles¡® future.


    After hanging up, Melissa hurried to her husband¡¯s study.


    N and herpany had just finished dinner and were walking out of the restaurant when she received a call from Caroline.


    ¡°N, there¡¯s an issue with one of the data sets in the experiment I¡¯m running. I¡¯m on my way home and can¡¯t make it to theb in time. Do you have time to check it for me?¡± Caroline asked. 1


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll head over right away,¡± N replied.


    After learning what happened, Oliver drove N to theb immediately.


    He suggested on the way, ¡°My ce is closer to theb than yours. It¡¯s gettingte. How about I take Buddy to my ce to sleep? When you¡¯re done, call me, and I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    **25 <b>Bonus </b>


    N nced at Mason, who was starting to doze off in the back seat, and nodded. ¡°Okay<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    When they arrived outside theb, N unbuckled her seatbelt and said, ¡°Oliver, <b>I¡¯m </b>sorry <b>to </b>trouble <b>you </b>with Buddy.¡±


    Oliver gave her a warm look. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Just call me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Once N disappeared into theb, Oliver started the car and drove off.


    As soon as N stepped into theb, Leon Colwell hurried over. ¡°N, you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    ¡°Which set of data is the issue?¡± N asked.


    ¡°No. 25,¡± Leon answered.


    N took the experimental data and records Leon handed her, scanning them quickly.


    Ten minutester, she frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the experiment records. The entire experiment for this set will need to be redone.¡±


    Leon¡¯s face fell. ¡°The data is due tomorrow morning. Looks like we¡¯re pulling an all¨Cnighter.¡±


    N patted his shoulder reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to Professor Kington tomorrow and make sure you all get some rest. I¡¯ll stay with you tonight and help.¡±


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 469

    Share


    Chapter <b>469 </b>


    Leon¡¯s eyes lit up with delight as he quickly said, ¡°Thanks, N!¡±


    N smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get ready for the experiment.¡±


    With her help, the experiment went smoothly this time.


    <b>By </b>6:00 a.m., Leon let out a huge sigh of relief as he looked at the data on theputer screen.


    He turned to share the good news with N, only to find her fast asleep at the table. The words he was about to say died in his throat, and he instinctively quieted his breathing.


    They had taken turns resting through the night, but N had stayed awake the entire time, overseeing the experiment. She must have been exhausted.


    Ruby Jenner gently draped ab coat over N, her movements unusually tender for someone typically so energetic and direct.


    She whispered to Leon, ¡°Let N sleep for a bit. We¡¯ll wake her around seven.¡±


    Leon nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    The two sat down and quietly began analyzing the experiment data. The only sounds in theb were the soft scratching of pens against paper and N¡¯s faint breathing as she slept.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, this is ourb. Take a look¡­¡± Edgar introduced, opening the door to allow Damon to step inside first.


    The moment Damon entered, his gaze was immediately drawn to the person sleeping at the desk. His expression darkened slightly.


    Leon and Ruby quickly stood up. ¡°Professor Kington¡­¡±


    Edgar was surprised to find people in theb. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Scratching his head awkwardly, Leon exined, ¡°One of our experiment data sets had an issue, so we stayed overnight to redo the experiment. Thanks to N, we were able to finish sessfully.¡±


    Only then did Edgar notice N sleeping at the desk.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, N is always very dedicated to her experiments. She must have stayed up all night, which is why she fell asleep in theb.¡±


    Damon said softly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    At Edgar¡¯s signal, Ruby reluctantly got up and gently woke N.


    Drowsily, N opened her tired eyes. ¡°Ruby, what¡¯s wrong? Is there an issue with the data?¡±


    Ruby shook her head. ¡°No, the data is fine. It¡¯s just¡­ Professor Kington brought Mr. Sumner to tour theb, and everyone¡¯s been watching you sleep.¡±


    N snapped awake, embarrassment flooding her face as she stood up. Seeing Damon and Edgar by the door made


    her flush.


    ¡°Good morning, Professor Kington. Good morning, Mr. Sumner,¡± she greeted, her voice steady despite her difort.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    26 Bonus


    If she had known they wereing to tour theb today, she would have left earlier.


    Damon¡¯s cold gaze settled on her, a flicker of curiosity passing through his eyes. Why did N always <b>seem </b>so nervous around him? Did she think he was going to bite?


    Edgar nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard all night. You should go home and rest.¡±


    Desperate to escape, N quickly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She turned and headed for the back door, feeling Damon¡¯s eyes on her the entire time, making her skin crawl.


    It wasn¡¯t until she stepped outside that the sensation of being watched finally faded.


    As soon as she exited theb building, her gaze was drawn to a familiar car parked nearby.


    It was Oliver¡¯s car.


    Had he¡­ been waiting for her all night?


    N hurried over and saw Oliver sleeping in the driver¡¯s seat. She knocked lightly on the window.


    Oliver opened his eyes and immediately rolled down the window when he saw N.


    ¡°N, did everything go okay at theb?¡± he asked, concern evident in his voice.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 470

    N nodded. ¡°When did you get here?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Not too long ago,¡± Oliver replied.


    ¡°You should take a look at those dark circles under your eyes,¡± N remarked.


    Oliver paused briefly, then chuckled. ¡°Alright, you got me. After Buddy fell asleep, I was worried you¡¯d forget to call, so I came over.¡±


    N frowned, about to speak, but Oliver cut her off, ¡°You¡¯ve been up all night. You must be exhausted. Get in the car, and I¡¯ll take you home to rest.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She opened the door and got in. Once she buckled her seatbelt, Oliver started the car.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest at my ce? I¡¯m off today, and I can watch Buddy,¡± Oliver suggested.


    N hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll pick Buddy up and head home. You finally have a day off¨Cyou should rx.¡±


    Oliver insisted, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Watching Buddy is pretty much rxing for me anyway. And he¡¯s probably still asleep.¡±


    Meeting Oliver¡¯s gentle gaze, N couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse again.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    At theb window, Damon watched as N got into Oliver¡¯s car, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    When he had arrived at theb earlier and stepped out of his car, he had felt an icy, hostile gaze directed at him. If his instincts were right, that gaze hade from the car N had just entered.


    Seeing Damon¡¯s distant, unreadable expression, Edgar felt a bit uneasy and asked, ¡°Mr. Sumner, what do you think of ourb?¡±


    Damon turned his attention back to Edgar. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ll honor mymitment to fund yourb.¡±


    Hearing this, Edgar finally rxed and quickly replied, ¡°Great! If you have time now, we can sign the contract.¡±


    Since theb¡¯s funding wasn¡¯t a charitable donation, they had to sign agreements outlining terms like giving thepany free ess to any new drugs theb developed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Damon replied.


    After signing the contract, Edgar beamed with delight, knowing that the research funds for the year were secured. ¡°Mr. Sumner, do you have time for a meal? We could grab something together,¡± he proposed.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have other matters to attend to,¡± Damon declined.


    A little disappointed, Edgar said, ¡°Maybe next time then.¡±


    After leaving theb, Damon headed straight to Prospectus Technology¡¯s branch office in Capitarnia.


    Three years ago, Prospectus Technology had begun establishing a presence in Capitarnia, entering the local


    market. From initial struggles to its current position, the journey had been tough. Only those close <b>to </b><b>Damon</b>, <b>ke </b>his secretary, knew just how challenging it had been.


    With the branch now owning its own building, all the hard work seemed worth it<b>. </b>


    As Damon gazed out the car window, lost in thought, Luca didn¡¯t dare disturb him.


    From his years of experience with Damon, Luca had learned that whenever Damon¡¯s eyes were half¨Cclosed like that, it was a sign that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    However, nothing that had happened today should have upset him.


    On the way home, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but mention, ¡°N, I saw Damon today.¡±


    1:


    N¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she pressed her lips together. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s ourb¡¯s sponsor.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened slightly. ¡°Did he¡­ try to bother you?¡±


    ¡°No. He has lost his memory. You probably heard about that,¡± N replied.


    Oliver blinked in surprise, then nodded. ¡°I did hear, but I didn¡¯t think it was true¡­¡±


    After a brief silence, he nced at N and asked, ¡°How do you feel about all of this? After all, Buddy is still-¡±


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 471

    Chapter <b>471 </b>


    N cut him off. ¡°Buddy is my child. I won¡¯t let anyone take <b>him </b>from me.¡±


    Her gaze was firm, showing no trace of lingering feelings for Damon.


    Seeing her resolve, Oliver finally rxed.


    ¡°Yeah, and if he tries to take Buddy, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Oliver said.


    ¡°Thanks, Oliver,¡± N replied.


    After a moment of silence, Oliver voiced his concern. ¡°But now that Damon is in Capitarnia, it might be hard to keep your secret hidden much longer.¡±


    N wasn¡¯t surprised. She had already sensed this when she ran into Erin at the restaurant. Despite Damon¡¯s memory loss, it wasn¡¯t N who needed to worry¨Cit was Erin. After all, Erin was Damon¡¯s fianc¨¦e now.


    Even though he had lost his memory, Erin must fear that one day he might remember and call off their engagement. The more someone had, the more they feared losing it.


    ¡°I know,¡± N answered.


    Seeing how calm she was, Oliver realized she had thought this through and decided not to push the topic further. Regardless of what happened, he could protect her now.


    When they arrived at Oliver¡¯s vi, he didn¡¯t get out of the car immediately. Instead, he turned to look at N. ¡°N, I wasn¡¯t nning on saying this so soon, but after seeing Damon today, I couldn¡¯t shake this feeling of crisis¡­ like if I don¡¯t say it now, I might not get another chance,¡± he said, his voice serious, betraying his nerves. ¡°N, would you consider giving me a chance to take care of you and Buddy? I promise I¡¯d treat Buddy as if he were my own.¡±


    Seeing the sincerity in Oliver¡¯s eyes, N gripped the seatbelt tightly, her knuckles turning white.


    She bit her lower lip. She had thought about whether to give things with Oliver a try but hadn¡¯t made up her mind. Entering a new rtionship now meant thinking not just about herself, but about Mason as well.


    ¡°Oliver, can you give me some time to think about it? I really need to consider it carefully,¡± N answered.


    Oliver had braced himself for rejection, so when N asked for time to think, his eyes lit up with hope. If she needed time, it meant she wasn¡¯tpletely against the idea of being with him.


    ¡°Of course. Take all the time you need¨CI¡¯m in no rush,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± N said again.


    They both got out of the car and walked toward the vi. Oliver was beaming, his gaze so soft as it followed her that it felt almost tangible.


    Once inside, Oliver asked a maid to show N to a guest room so she could rest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Buddy. If he wakes up, I¡¯ll keep him entertained. Just get some rest,¡± Oliver assured her.


    Oliver had spent a lot of time with Buddy before, so N nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Go rest,¡± Oliver urged.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    Ofertur 1


    **26 <b>Banus </b>


    N slept until noon.


    After freshening up, she walked into the living room and found Oliver ying chess with Mason. She quickly made her way over to join them.


    Hearing her approach, Oliver looked up and smiled. ¡°I asked the kitchen to warm up some chicken soup for you<b>. </b>Have some in a bit.¡±


    As he spoke, a maid went into the kitchen and soon returned with the soup.


    ¡°Okay,¡± N replied.


    As she stood watching them y chess, the maid set up a small table and ced the soup and side dishes on it.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, please enjoy,¡± the maid said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± N replied as she sat down.


    She took a sip of soup and couldn¡¯t help but squint in satisfaction. ¡°This is really good.¡±


    The taste¡­ It felt oddly familiar, as if she had tasted it somewhere before.


    The maid smiled and exined, ¡°Mr. Raynor made it himself. He spent over a week learning from the chef to get it just right.¡±


    Oliver shot the maid a nce. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can go now.¡±


    Chapter <b>17</b>%


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 472

    N raised an eyebrow at Oliver. Noticing his cars turning red, she couldn¡¯t resist teasing him<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b>didn¡¯t expect someone as busy as you to have time to learn how to make soup.¡±


    Oliver cleared his throat, looking down to hide his nervousness. ¡°Your stomach isn¡¯t great, and I remember when we were abroad, you had soup at a restaurant and said it was good. I asked the chef to teach me how to make <b>it</b>, so I could cook it for you whenever you want.¡±


    N was stunned. She hadn¡¯t realized her casualpliment had stuck with Oliver to the point where he actually learned to cook it himself.


    A warm, overwhelming feeling swelled in her chest, and her eyes stung slightly. She had never thought anyone would go to such lengths for her.


    ¡°Oliver, thank you,¡± she said softly.


    Oliver looked up at her and smiled. ¡°N, you don¡¯t need to thank me. I didn¡¯t do this without expecting something in return.¡±


    Seeing the affection in his eyes, N felt her face grow


    front of them.


    Warm She quickly looked away, spotting the chessboard in


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You should focus on the game. You¡¯re about to lose.¡±


    A few minutester, Oliver did indeed lose to Mason.


    ¡°Wow, Buddy, you¡¯re amazing! I couldn¡¯t even beat you!¡± Oliver praised.


    Mason frowned slightly. ¡°Uncle Oliver, you weren¡¯t really trying.¡±


    ¡°I was trying my best! You¡¯re just getting too good. As a reward for beating me, how about I grant you one wish? Is there something you want?¡± Oliver asked.


    Mason thought for a moment before leaning over and whispering something into Oliver¡¯s ear. Whatever it was made Oliver smile as he nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±


    Seeing their secretive exchange, N raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡±


    Mason shook his head with a mischievous grin. ¡°Not telling you! It¡¯s a secret between us men.¡±


    N didn¡¯t respond but smiled softly.


    After finishing the soup, Oliver drove N and Mason home.


    On the way, they passed a shopping mall, and Oliver suddenly pulled over. He turned to N and said, ¡°N, I¡¯m going to take Buddy inside to buy something. You can wait here in the car.¡±


    N frowned. ¡°Why can¡¯t I know what you¡¯re buying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a reward for Buddy, and it¡¯s a secret from you for now,¡± Oliver replied.


    ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t take too long,¡± N urged.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Oliver answered.


    He got out of the car, holding Mason¡¯s hand as they headed into the mall.


    Chap


    None of them noticed a camera hidden in the corner, snapping several photos of Oliver and Mason as they walked


    inside.


    ¡°Ms. Hulle, our investigation has found that N has a child¡­ Here¡¯s a photo of the boy¡­ Take a look,<b>¡± </b><b>the </b><b>person </b>said.


    Erin took the photo. As she stared at the boy¡¯s face, which bore a striking resemnce to Damon, her grip tightened, and the picture crumpled in her hands.


    That bitch N! She had pretended not to care about Damon, acting like she wouldn¡¯tpete for him, yet she had secretly borne his child!


    If Damon found out about the child, even without his memories, there was a chance he¡¯d be drawn back to N! The more Erin thought about it, the darker her expression grew. Her eyes burned with fury as if she were ready to set everything aze.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let Damon find out about this little bastard!¡± she hissed.


    She stood up and walked to the window, her mind racing, trying to figure out what to do. This was Capitarnia, not Saintornia. If she tried to harm N here, there was a higher chance of getting caught¨Cespecially with Oliver now by N¡¯s side.


    Was she really supposed to just stand by and let N take Damon away from her again?


    No¡­ there had to be a way!


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 473

    Chapter <b>473 </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Look </b>into <b>N¡¯s </b>recent years and find out who she¡¯s been in contact with!¡± Erin ordered.


    She couldn¡¯t act directly, but targeting the people around N would work just as well.


    <b>¡°</b>Yes, Ms. Hulle,¡± the other party replied.


    After they left, Erin stared out the window, her gaze filled with hatred.


    If N had already died, whye back now? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to just stay dead?


    No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone ruin her rtionship with Damon this time!


    Because Oliver and Mason had spent extra time at the mall, they didn¡¯t reach N¡¯s home until close to 5:00 p.m.


    Oliver took the opportunity to stay for dinner.


    While N was cooking, he stayed by her side, helping when he could.


    As Oliver watched her in an apron, her long hair casually tied back with a hair tie, his heart softened at how calm and serene she looked.


    This was the life he wanted¨Cquiet, peaceful days with the woman he loved.


    N finished chopping the potatoes and looked up to see Oliver staring at her, lost in thought. She waved her hand in front of his face. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Oliver snapped back to reality, meeting N¡¯s smiling eyes. His cheeks flushed as he awkwardly handed her the garlic in his hands. ¡°N¨CNothing. I just finished peeling the garlic¡­¡±


    N burst intoughter, and Oliver nced down, realizing he had handed her an entire head of garlic- unpeeled. Embarrassment washed over him.


    ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t you go y with Buddy<i>? </i>I can handle things here,¡± N said, taking the garlic from his hand.


    Her fingers brushed his palm, sending a shiver down his spine. His face reddened even more.


    ¡°O¨COkay¡­ If you need anything, just call me,¡± he stammered.


    He turned quickly and headed for the living room, nearly fleeing in his awkwardness.


    N couldn¡¯t help but smile. She never expected Oliver, almost 30 years old, to be so shy.


    After dinner, N casually asked, ¡°What did you and Buddy buy at the mall this afternoon?¡±


    Oliver raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Are you that curious?¡±


    ¡°Not really, just a little,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± He chuckled. ¡°By the way, your stir¨Cfried potatoes tonight were amazing. It¡¯s <b>a </b>shame you¡¯re not running a restaurant with skills like that.¡±


    Seeing that Oliver was deliberately avoiding the question, N yfully red at him. ¡°Fine. But if it¡¯s so good, you better finish every bite.¡±


    ¡°Will do!¡± he chirped.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    After dinner, Oliver helped with the dishes. As he was about to leave, he turned to N. <b>¡°</b><b>N</b><b>, </b><b>I¡¯m </b>heading <b>out </b><b>of </b>town tomorrow for a business trip. I hope you¡¯ll have an answer for me when Ie back.<b>¡± </b>


    N nodded. ¡°Alright. Safe travels.¡±


    Oliver said goodbye to Mason and took the trash out on his way.


    After closing the door, N walked back into the living room and saw Mason sitting on the carpet, staring at her,


    ¡°Buddy, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± she asked with a smile, sitting beside him to help clean up the scattered toys.


    Mason said softly, ¡°Mom, will you marry Uncle Oliver? Will he be my dad?¡±


    N froze, not expecting such a question, and turned to look at him. ¡°Buddy, why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡±


    Mason lowered his head, looking a little sad. ¡°My old deskmate¡¯s mom got a new dad for her. He hit her all the time. She¡¯de to school with bruises, and then she transferred away¡­ Mom, if you marry Uncle Oliver, will he d away¡­ Mom, if you marry Uncle Oliver, will he hit me?¡±


    Hearing this, N frowned. She put the toy down, lifted Mason onto the couch, and knelt in front of him, looking directly into his eyes.


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 474

    <b>¡°</b>Buddy, Uncle Oliver is always so kind to you. He would never hurt you, and I would never let anyone <b>harm </b><b>you </b>either. No matter what, you are the most important person in my life,¡± N reassured.


    Mason¡¯s once¨Cdowncast eyes lit up. ¡°Even more important than Uncle Oliver?¡±


    ¡°Of course. No matter who I¡¯m with, you¡¯ll always be my number one,¡± N replied.


    Mason hugged her tightly. ¡°I love you the most too, Mom.¡±


    N gently patted his back, sensing he had noticed the changes between her and Oliver and felt insecure. As smart as Mason was, he was still almost five years old. Without a father figure growing up, it was natural for him to be more sensitive than other children.


    N silently vowed to spend more time with him, ensuring he felt secure.


    After getting Mason to sleep, N returned to the living room, intending to read for a bit. Just then, her phone rang. It was Edgar.


    ¡°N, Mr. Sumner¡¯s secretary reached out today. They¡¯re nning a seminar for theirpany¡¯s R&D team and asked if you could share some of your experience. I¡¯ve already agreed on your behalf. They¡¯ll pick you up from theb at noon this Friday,¡± Edgar informed her.


    N pressed her lips together. Seeing Damon again, she knew it would be hard to avoid future encounters.


    Still, she wasn¡¯t looking to rekindle anything. Since he didn¡¯t remember her, running into him shouldn¡¯t be an


    issue.


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± she replied.


    After hanging up, N picked up her book but was unable to focus. Her biggest fear now was that Damon might one day learn about Mason and try to take him away.


    Frustrated, she set the book down and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself.


    Mason had been with her all these years. He had no emotional attachment to Damon, so even if Damon tried to im him, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Still, the thought gnawed at her. She tossed and turned all night, finally falling asleep just before dawn. Even then, her dreams were haunted by the fear that Damon had discovered Mason¡¯s existence and secretly taken him, hiding him somewhere she couldn¡¯t find.


    The nightmare startled her awake.


    By Friday noon, N had just finished lunch when she received a call from Luca.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Kinsey. This is Luca Fleming, Mr. Sumner¡¯s secretary. Mr. Sumner asked me to pick you up. downstairs now,¡± Luca said.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Fleming. I¡¯ll be down in five minutes,¡± N replied.


    ¡°No rush,¡± Luca said.


    I¡¯m


    After quickly gathering her things, N headed downstairs. From a distance, she could already see the parked ck Maybach, its license te a sequence of impressive numbers.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Luca stood beside the car and opened the door as she approached. ¡°Ms. Kinsey<b>, </b>please<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Just as N was about to get in, she noticed the man sitting in the backseat.


    Damon¡¯s tall frame was d in a sleek ck suit. He held a document in his hand, his side profile <b>cold </b>and <b>distant</b><b>. </b>


    The atmosphere around him was so forbidding that it sent a chill down her spine.


    Sensing her hesitation, Luca exined, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Sumner just finished a business meeting and needs to head to the branch office, so he offered to pick you up on the way.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    She got into the car, sitting as close to the door as possible. Despite her efforts, she still couldn¡¯t escape the faint scent of pineing from Damon. It surrounded her like an invisible, making her feel suffocated.


    Damon nced at N, noting how she was practically pressed against the door. His gaze hardened as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, am I that terrifying?¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 475

    <b>N </b>froze for a moment and turned to Damon. ¡°No¡­ <b>Why </b>would you <b>say </b><b>that</b>, Mr. <b>Summer</b>?¡±


    Damon¡¯s dark eyes, filled with an unreadable emotion, locked onto hers. ¡°<b>If </b>that¡¯s not the case, <b>why </b>are <b>you </b>sitting so far away from me, Ms. Kinsey?¡±


    N stiffened and quickly sat up straight, lowering her gaze. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to disturb your work.¡±


    As N adjusted her posture, the distance between them shortened considerably.


    She ced her hands neatly on herp, her gaze fixed downward, looking remarkably obedient.


    Damon set his document down, recalling how he had seen her smiling while talking to the man in the <b>car </b>that day. Yet whenever she was around him, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t get far enough away.


    Did he really look that scary?


    The rest of the drive to Prospectus Technology¡¯s branch office was spent in silence.


    When they finally arrived, N let out a small sigh of relief as she stepped out of the car. She had been tense throughout the ride,pletely unlike her usual self.


    Luca smiled at her. ¡°This way, Ms. Kinsey.¡±


    Following him through several turns, N was led into arge conference room, where approximately 80 Prospectus Technology employees were already seated.


    Having given plenty of lectures before, N felt unfazed standing in front of a crowd. She approached the podium and began sharing her research and the process behind it.


    The seminarsted over three hours, concluding with a round of enthusiastic apuse. Some attendees even recorded the entire talk to reviewter.


    Before long, the video spread throughout Prospectus Technology¡¯s internalwork, eventually catching Spencer¡¯s attention. Recognizing N, he stared in disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be dead? How was she suddenly reappearing after five years? And if she was at Prospectus Technology, did that mean she had already seen Damon?!


    Spencer¡¯s mind raced as he immediately called Luca.


    Meanwhile, Erin also came across the video.


    ?


    Using her status as Damon¡¯s fiancee, she had built connections within Prospectus Technology, and one of the employees trying to curry favor had sent the video to her.


    When she saw N, her face twisted with anger. This woman just wouldn¡¯t stay dead!


    She needed to ensure that N would never appear in front of Damon again.


    Just as N was preparing to leave after the seminar, she received a call from the nanny. Mason had fallen and cut his head¨Cit might need stitches. They were on their way to the hospital.


    Chapter


    +28 Bonus


    Her face turned pale with worry, and she quickly rushed toward the exit.


    It was rush hour, and after ten minutes of trying to hail a ride, she still hadn¡¯t managed to get one.


    Just as panic began to set in, Damon¡¯s car pulled up beside her.


    The passenger¨Cside window rolled down, and Luca looked over at her. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, where are you headed? <b>We </b><b>can </b>give you a ride.¡±


    In N¡¯s anxious state, she didn¡¯t have time to think it over. She opened the door and got into the passenger seat, saying, ¡°Mr. Fleming, I need to go to Fyrest Hospital. Thank you.¡±


    As she buckled her seatbelt, she suddenly became aware of the presence behind her. Seeing Damon in the back seat made her face go pale, and her hands shook slightly.


    N said quickly, ¡°Mr. Fleming, actually, I should probably take a cab. I don¡¯t want to inconvenience Mr. Sumner. I know he¡¯s very busy.¡±


    She hurriedly began to unbuckle her seatbelt, but before she could open the door, Damon¡¯s voice came from the back. 1


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy this evening. You seem to be in a hurry¨Cmust be family or a friend at the hospital. Luca, take Ms. Kinsey where she needs to go.¡± His tone was calm but carried an undeniable authority.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Luca replied as he locked the doors and hit the gas, pulling away without hesitation.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 476

    N wanted to decline, but with the car already <b>in </b>motion, any further refusal would seem suspicious.


    She reluctantly fastened her seatbelt, feeling tense throughout the 30¨Cminute ride. She had hoped to <b>limit </b><b>her </b>interaction with Damon, but things seemed to be heading in the opposite direction.


    When the car finally stopped at the hospital, N felt as though she could breathe again. She quickly <b>stepped </b>out, saying, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sumner, and thank you, Mr. Fleming.¡±


    Luca smiled warmly. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ms. Kinsey.¡±


    N hurried to the emergency area, searching for Mason.


    After a short while, she found him sitting on a hospital bed with a bandage on his forehead, still oozing a little blood. She rushed over, worried.


    ¡°Buddy, are you okay?¡± she asked.


    Mason pouted but managed not to cry when he saw her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t cry today. The nurse said I was really brave.¡±


    ¡°You were very brave, Buddy. Good job!¡± N praised, feeling a sense of relief wash over her.


    Turning to the nanny beside them, she asked, ¡°Pauline, how did Buddy hurt his head?¡±


    Pauline Clyne shook her head, looking guilty. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, I was cooking in the kitchen, and Buddy was ying with his toys in the living room. I didn¡¯t see how it happened. He came up to me, tugging at my clothes, and when I turned around, I saw his face covered in blood. I nearly fainted¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s my fault for not watching him properly.¡±


    N looked at Mason. ¡°Buddy, do you remember how you hurt your head?¡±


    Mason nodded. ¡°I was ying in the living room, and I identally stepped on a toy, slipped, and hit the floor.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see,¡± N replied.


    The living room was equipped with security cameras, allowing her to check the footageter to confirm what had happened.


    ¡°Pauline, you should go home for today. You¡¯ve had a scare too. I¡¯ll take care of Buddy from here,¡± N said, dismissing her.


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Kinsey. I¡¯ve already prepped most of the dinner ingredients, so you just need to cook them when you get back,¡± Pauline replied.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± N said, then carried Mason out of the hospital and hailed a cab to go home.


    During the ride, Mason fell asleep, his small face still stained with bits of dried blood. N¡¯s heart ached as she looked at him.


    Once they arrived home, she gentlyid him on the bed, wiped his face clean with a damp cloth, and tucked him in. Then, she headed to the living room to check the security footage.


    After confirming that Mason had indeed tripped over his toy, she finally rxed.


    1923 Bome


    Back in Damon¡¯s car, Luca couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Mr. Summer, Spencer sent me a message earlier <b>today </b>asking about Ms. Kinsey.¡±


    Damon, who had been reading a document, paused with a slight frown. ¡°Why is he asking about her?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey¡¯s seminar at the branch was recorded and shared in thepany chat group. Spencer saw it and got curious. He probably thought Ms. Kinsey was beautiful and asked about her casually,¡± Luca exined.


    Damon closed his file, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    Spencer wasn¡¯t the type to be interested in women like that. If he was asking, there must be a reason.


    Still, Damon wasn¡¯t particrly concerned. He didn¡¯t interfere in subordinates¡® personal lives as long as they did their jobs.


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed.


    As soon as Damon answered, an excited voice blurted out,


    A kid who looks exactly like you when you were little! Damon! Do you know what I saw today at the hospital?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 477

    Damon¡¯s expression was <b>icy</b><b>, </b>his voice devold of emotion. ¡°You must be mistaken<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m serious! I didn¡¯t have time to take a picture because I was in a <b>hurry</b><b>, </b>but I swear <b>you¡¯d </b>be shocked if you saw this kid. I even wonder if he could be your long¨Clost son!¡± the other <b>party </b>eximed.


    ¡°<b>If </b>that¡¯s all, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­ About the amusement park project that Prospectus Technology is bidding on <b>any </b>chance <b>I </b>can still get in on that?¡± the other party asked.


    ¡°Come to the branch office tomorrow,¡± Damon replied curtly.


    Then<b>, </b>he hung up. Just as he was about to set the phone down, another call came in.


    He nced at the screen and saw it was from Erin. His expression darkened, but after a moment of thought, he answered. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Damon, forget what I said the other day. Since you¡¯re not ready for marriage, I won¡¯t push you. Besides, <b>my </b>career is taking off right now. We can talk about marriageter, okay?¡± Erin proposed.


    Damon remained silent. In truth, Erin had yed the role of fiancee well over the past few years, leaving little room for criticism. If they broke off the engagement, Richard and Marie would only introduce another woman to him, so keeping things as they were seemed easier.


    When Erin didn¡¯t hear a response, she grew anxious. If Damon was still upset about what she had said and insisted on breaking the engagement, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face anyone in Saintornia again.


    ¡°Damon¡­ Are you still mad at me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go with your suggestion. But I can¡¯t promise when we¡¯ll actually get married,¡± Damon replied.


    assured him.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind. As long as I can stay by your side¡­¡± Erin


    Her n was simple: maintain the engagement and seek an opportunity to ensure they slept together. If she could get pregnant with Damon¡¯s child, she was confident he wouldn¡¯t turn his back on her or the baby.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Damon answered.


    Relieved to have smoothed things over with him, Erin smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a fashion show tomorrow night. A friend


    of mine was supposed to go but had to leave town. Could youe with me instead?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯lle by tomorrow afternoon,¡± Erin chirped.


    After hanging up, a cold glint flickered in her eyes.


    ????


    That night, Mason suddenly spiked a high fever, likely due to his injury. N gave him some fever medicine and stayed by his side all night.


    By morning, the medicine had worn off, and his fever returned. She quickly dressed him and rushed him to the hospital.


    The results confirmed that the fever was caused by his wound, and the doctor prescribed two IV drips for him. The


    fever left Mason drowsy, and he soon fell asleep in N¡¯s arms.


    After one drip, his condition improved slightly.


    N called Pauline toe and look after him while she prepared to head to theb. Just as she moved, <b>Mason </b>woke up.


    ¡°Mom, can you not go to work today? Stay home with me?¡± he asked.


    His voice was raspy, and he sounded a bit whiny. Yet, there was an undercurrent of vulnerability as well.


    Mason rarely asked for anything, let alone fussed like this. On top of that, he was still sick, and N¡¯s heart melted instantly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take the day off and stay with you,¡± she promised.


    After asking Pauline to watch Mason for a moment, N stepped into the stairwell to call Edgar and request time off.


    Since N rarely took leave, Edgar readily agreed, even telling her to take a few extra days off. After all, the Alzheimer¡¯s research project had recently wrapped up, and there wasn¡¯t much going on before the next one kicked off. She could afford to rest.


    #25 Bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 478

    Realizing that she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Mason over the past few years, N decided to take two weeks off <b>to </b>be with him.


    After arranging her leave, she returned to the hospital room, where Pauline quickly stood up. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, Buddy said he wanted some soup. There¡¯s no time to cook it now, so I¡¯ll grab some from the eateries by the hospital. Do you want anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the same as Buddy. Have you eaten yet?¡± N asked.


    ¡°I already ate. I¡¯ll go get breakfast now,¡± Pauline replied.


    N sat down next to Mason and felt his forehead. His fever had gone down, and she finally felt a sense of relief.¡± Buddy, is there anything you want to do or anywhere you¡¯d like to go? Mommy has the next two weeks free, so I can spend time with you.¡±


    Mason¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment but quickly dimmed as he lowered his head. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to take time off just for me. I¡­¡±


    N gently held his small hand, her voice soft. ¡°Buddy, Mommy works hard so that I can spend time with you. I have the time now, so all you need to do is think about where you want to go. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want to go to an amusement park,¡± Mason said, his voice filled with hope.


    N paused to consider his request. She had never taken Mason to an amusement park before. She had asked him a few times in the past whether he wanted to go, but he always imed he wasn¡¯t interested in something so boring.


    Now it seemed he hadn¡¯t been uninterested¨Che just didn¡¯t want to interrupt her work.


    Guilt surged through her at the realization.


    Because Mason had grown up without a father, he had been isted by the other kids at his first preschool. When N had found out, she had raised a fuss at the kindergarten, and the children and their families had apologized.


    However, Mason¡¯s personality had be more independent since then..


    N had assumed things were improving, but now she realized he was much more sensitive than other children his age.


    Pushing aside her guilty thoughts, she smiled and gently pinched Mason¡¯s cheek. ¡°Alright. Once you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll go to the amusement park.¡±


    For the next few days, N stayed home to take care of Mason. He recovered quickly, and by the third day, he was already hinting at the promised trip to the amusement park.


    N couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    The next morning, while N was still asleep, Mason was already up and dressed, having eaten breakfast.


    When it was almost 8:00 a.m. and N still hadn¡¯t woken up, he couldn¡¯t resist knocking on her door to rouse her. After they both got ready, it was nearly 9:00 a.m. by the time they left the house.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Since it wasn¡¯t the weekend, the amusement park wasn¡¯t too crowded, but there were <b>still </b>a decent number <b>of </b>


    visitors.


    Because Mason¡¯s head injury hadn¡¯t fully healed, N allowed him to go <b>on </b>only the gentler rides. Even <b>so</b><b>, </b>she felt exhausted after just a few hours.


    Just as they were about to find somewhere to cat, a surprised voice called out behind her, ¡°Ms. Kinsey! What are you doing at the amusement park at this hour?¡±


    N turned around and saw Luca and Damon standing a short distance away. Her heart nearly stopped. Why was Damon there?!


    Her first thought was that she couldn¡¯t let Damon see Mason¡¯s face!


    Fortunately, she had packed a few masks in Mason¡¯s bag just in case, after some of his ssmates had caught colds previously. She quickly opened the bag and pulled out a mask, putting it on Mason. ¡°Buddy, whatever happens, don¡¯t take this mask off, okay?¡±


    As she secured the mask on Mason¡¯s face, Damon and Luca walked up to them.


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 479

    Luca caught a glimpse of Mason¡¯s profile and felt a strange sense of familiarity. He couldn¡¯t quite ce where he had seen it before. Before he could look closer, N had already put the mask of Mason.


    Standing up, N faced Damon, trying to appear calm. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Mr. Fleming, what a coinciderice<b>.</b><b><i>¡± </i></b>


    Damon nodded. ¡°Thepany has an amusement park project, so we¡¯re here to do some research<b>.</b>¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes drifted to Mason, whom N was holding by the hand.


    Mason looked up at him, and for a brief moment, their eyes ,


    Damon felt an odd, indescribable sensation. He usually didn¡¯t care for children, finding them a hassle, but there was something about Mason that stirred none of his usual annoyance.


    ¡°This child¡­¡± he began to say.


    N instinctively pulled Mason behind her but quickly realized how overprotective she was being. She forced a smile to maintain herposure. ¡°He¡¯s my son. He¡¯s a bit shy¡­ Well, since you¡¯re here on business, I won¡¯t hold you up. Goodbye.¡±


    Without giving Damon a chance to respond, she immediately pulled Mason away and left quickly.


    It wasn¡¯t until their figures disappeared that Luca, unable to contain his surprise, muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Ms. Kinsey had a child this big already¡­ I don¡¯t remember hearing anything about her getting married.¡±


    Damon pulled his gaze back, his expression indifferent. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Even though Damon remained focused on his work that entire afternoon, his mind kept wandering. The strange feeling from his brief moment of eye contact with Mason lingered, and he couldn¡¯t shake the memory of those


    eyes.


    He thought he must be overworked, allowing such irrelevant thoughts to distract him. Once the amusement park project in Capitarnia was finalized, he decided he would take a few days off to rest.


    On the other side, N had been preupied and distracted ever since their encounter with Damon.


    Mason noticed her restlessness but remained quiet, though a thoughtful glint shone in his eyes.


    N had been contemting how to prevent Damon from discovering Mason¡¯s existence. She even considered sending Mason abroad. In her worry, she didn¡¯t notice how unusually quiet Mason had be.


    It wasn¡¯t until they returned home that Mason broke the silence.


    After changing his shoes and heading toward the living room, he suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, that man we saw today¡­ is he my dad?¡±


    N froze, her body going rigid as her face turned pale.


    Ever since Mason could remember, he had never seen his father. There wasn¡¯t a single photo of his father in their home. When he was little and noticed that his friends had dads, he had once asked, in his halting toddler speech, where his own father was.


    <b>$</b><b>25 </b>Bonue


    At the time, N had told him that his dad had gone far away before he was born and that he might never <be </b>back.


    As Mason grew older and learned to read, he realized that the ¡°far away¡± ce his mom had mentioned was heaven. He had also learned a word for it¨Cdead.


    He hadn¡¯t felt too sad. After all, he had never known his father or what it felt like to have one. N took great care of him, and to him, that was enough.


    Still, when he saw other kidsughing while being carried on their dads¡® shoulders, he sometimes couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of envy.


    Later, he noticed that when N saw him watching other kids with their fathers, she would get sad, her eyes clouding with an emotion he couldn¡¯t quite understand. Although he didn¡¯t fullyprehend it, he could sense her sadness.


    To avoid making N sad, he had stopped looking at other kids with envy.


    Everything changed when he entered kindergarten, and some of the other kids began to exclude him. They would call him names,beling him ¡°a kid without a dad¡°. After a fight with those children, N had had toe to the school.


    25 Bonus


    <b>Chapter </b><b>480 </b>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 480

    That was the first time Mason had seen his mother angry. Although the kids and their parents had <b>apologized </b>afterward, the incident had left a shadow in his heart. He wished he had a father¡ªsomeone who could <b>handle </b>these situations instead of leaving it all to N.


    Oliver had always been kind to him, and Mason thought he wouldn¡¯t mind if Oliver became his father. But <b>deep </b>down, what he truly wanted was his real father.


    Seeing that stern¨Cfaced man at the amusement park today, Mason had felt a strange connection.


    He thought they looked alike.


    When N had suddenly made him put on a mask, he had noticed the emotion in her eyes¨Cit had reminded him of the guilty look the kids in kindergarten had after doing something wrong.


    That¡¯s when Mason began to wonder whether he might actually be that stern man¡¯s son.


    N turned around, her expression tense. ¡°Buddy¡­ why would you ask that? I told you before, your dad went somewhere far away¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why were you so scared when you saw that man today? And why did you make me wear a mask?¡± Mason pressed.


    N felt a flicker of embarrassment. Her son was getting older and harder to deceive.


    ¡°Because that man is someone I know from work, and he just got over a cold. I was worried he might pass it to you, ¡°¡® she replied.


    Mason replied with an ¡°oh,¡± but N couldn¡¯t tell if he believed her.


    A pang of guilt gnawed at her for lying to Mason, but with Damon¡¯s memory loss, there was no guarantee he would acknowledge Mason as his son, even if he learned the truth.


    After thinking for a moment, she squatted down in front of Mason. ¡°Buddy, there are a lot of people in the world who look alike. You-¡±


    Before she could finish, Mason nodded. ¡°Mom, I understand. I must have made a mistake.¡±


    His response made N¡¯s brows knit. Sometimes, she wondered if lying to him was the right choice. She had nned to exin everything when he was older but hadn¡¯t expected to run into Damon so soon.


    As she pondered what to say next, Mason spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m tired, Mom. I want to sleep.¡±


    N pressed her lips together and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have Pauline make those meatballs you like.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Mason hummed in response..


    Once Mason¡¯s small figure disappeared into his room, N sank onto the couch, contemting how to handle the situation.


    After seeing Damon, Mason was already starting to question things, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to erase those doubts with a few simple words.


    She had never expected that a single meeting with Damon would make Mason suspect that he might be his real father. It was strange how powerful blood ties could be.


    While she was lost in thought, her phone suddenly rang.


    XQdp?_134x


    <b>420 </b><b>Bonu </b>


    Seeing an unfamiliar number, she hung up immediately, but the call came through again a secondter. After a moment of hesitation, she answered.


    The familiar voice on the other end made N drop the phone in shock. ¡°Ms. Jayston¡­ or should I call you Ms. Kinsey now? This is Spencer Hogg. I¡¯m at the airport and will be in Capitarnia tonight. Let¡¯s meet.¡±


    N¡¯s heart sank. She quickly picked up the phone to hang up, panic flooding her eyes.


    Damon might have lost his memory, but Spencer hadn¡¯t. He knew about her past with Damon. If he found out about Mason¡­


    Her phone buzzed again.


    It was a text from Spencer.


    N¡¯s hands trembled as she opened it, her fa


    paling.


    L


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 481

    Chapter <b>481 </b>


    Spencer: [Ms. Kinsey, Luca just told me you have a child.]


    N stared nkly at the message for several minutes before finally replying.


    N: [Location.]


    After ensuring Mason was asleep around 9:00 p.m., N asked Pauline to stay with him before getting dressed to go out.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, where are you going sote?¡± Pauline asked.


    ¡°I have some things to handle at theb. I¡¯ll try to be back before midnight,¡± N replied.


    Pauline nodded. ¡°Okay, just be careful.¡±


    By the time N arrived at the agreed¨Cupon location with Spencer, it was close to 10:00 p.m.


    Entering the restaurant, she spotted Spencer waving at her. Her expression hardened as she walked over to sit across from him.


    ¡°Mr. Hogg, I¡¯m here. You can tell me what you want now,¡± she said directly.


    Spencer was taken aback by the N before him¨Cso different from five years ago.


    While her features hadn¡¯t changed much, she now radiated confidence andposure. Dressed in a luxury tailored suit and silk blouse, she exuded femininity, entuated by her long, wavy hair.


    ¡°Ms. Jay- Ms. Kinsey, you¡¯ve changed a lot,¡± he remarked.


    Leaning back, N looked at him coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to catch up.¡±


    After a brief silence, Spencer spoke softly. ¡°About your child¡­ Mr. Sumner-¡±


    N cut him off., ¡°You can rest assured, he has nothing to do with Damon. Besides, Damon has lost his memory and has a fiancee now. I have no interest in being a mistress.¡±


    Under the table, her hands clenched tightly. She couldn¡¯t let Spencer discover the truth about Mason¡¯s


    connection to Damon.


    Spencer didn¡¯t rx. Instead, he leaned in, his expression probing. ¡°Then the child¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hogg, just know my child has no connection to Damon. As for who the biological father is, I don¡¯t see why I should tell you,¡± N said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    Upon meeting her impatient gaze, Spencer¡¯s eyes flickered with regret<b>. </b>¡°I apologize, I overstepped.¡±


    N brushed it off. <b>¡°</b>If you came all the way to Capitarnia just for this, I don¡¯t think it was necessary to do so in person<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    After a few moments of silence, Spencer sighed. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, do you really have no feelings left for Mr. Sumner<b>? </b>


    <b>1/2 </b>


    +25 Bonus


    He fixed his gaze on her, searching for any hint of emotion.


    N let out a softugh. ¡°Do I look like someone who still has feelings for him? Besides, I have a boyfriend now.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I understand,¡± Spencer replied.


    ¡°Mr. Hogg, since we¡¯re meeting today, let¡¯s clear everything up once and for all. I never intended to be with Damon five years ago, and now that he¡¯s lost his memory, it¡¯s even less likely.


    ¡°I hope you can treat it as if nothing ever happened between us and that we don¡¯t know each other, just like everyone else,¡± she said.


    Surprise flickered in Spencer¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, don¡¯t you want to know what happened to the people who kidnapped you back then?¡±


    ¡°My friend told me. They got the punishment they deserved,¡± N replied calmly.


    Her demeanor made it clear she no longer wanted any connection to the people from Saintornia.


    After a brief pause, Spencer spoke slowly. ¡°At the time¡­ Mr. Sumner avenged you. Afterward, he became very withdrawn, focusing solely on work, eating, and sleeping. Within three months, he was hospitalized several times.


    ¡°Mr. Richard was worried that if he kept going like that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it, so-¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hogg,¡± N interrupted. ¡°His matters have nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t need to tell me any of this. I think I¡¯ve made my position clear. I won¡¯t approach him again, and I want the past to be treated as if it never happened. I hope you can keep this confidential. Goodbye.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 482

    Chapter <b>482 </b>


    After saying that, N stood up and left.


    Once her figure disappeared from view, Spencer dialed a number. ¡°Find out which kindergarten N¡¯s son attends and get a photo for me.¡±


    Although N insisted that the child had nothing to do with Damon<b>, </b>Spencer felt he needed to verify it himself for peace of mind. If the child truly wasn¡¯t rted to Damon<b>, </b>he wouldn¡¯t bother her again.


    After leaving the restaurant, N calmed down and immediately called Oliver.


    ¡°Oliver, I need a favor,¡± she said.


    For the next several days, N focused on spending time with Mason and didn¡¯t concern herself with anything else.


    On thest day of her break, while practicing writing with Mason, she received a call from Edgar asking her to attend a dinner the following night.


    N frowned. ¡°Professor, you promised me before that you wouldn¡¯t schedule dinner events for me. I¡¯ve made it clear I just want to focus on my research.¡±


    Sensing her cold tone, Edgar quickly reassured, ¡°N, this dinner is with an investor from theb. She¡¯s a woman and has expressed admiration for your dedication to research<b>, </b>so she wants to meet you. I promise there won¡¯t be any pressure to drink.¡±


    After Edgar¡¯s repeated assurances, N finally relented. ¡°But I know most of the female investors in ourb. Who is this one?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a new investor, and since you¡¯ve been away for the past half month, you wouldn¡¯t know her. You¡¯ll find out when you get there tomorrow,¡± Edgar said.


    Feeling something was off, N was going to press further when Edgar hurriedly added, ¡°I have to go to a meeting now. I¡¯ll send you the time and location shortly, so be sure to arrive on time.¡±


    Not long after hanging up, N received a message from Edgar with the details. Remembering how he had always protected his students during dinners, ensuring they didn¡¯t drink more than necessary, she decided not to question it further.


    The next evening, N followed the server into a private room. Upon seeing the person seated inside, she finally understood why she had been invited.


    ¡°N, long time no see,¡± Erin greeted her.


    N sat down across from Erin, her expression calm. ¡°Ms. Hulle, you went through all this trouble just to <b>see </b>me?¡±


    Erin raised an eyebrow, a small smile on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re not that important to me. I¡¯m only interested in your


    +25 Bonus


    N didn¡¯t believe a word of it. The disdain in Erin¡¯s eyes made it clear¨Cthere was no way she would invest in theb N worked for.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your real reason for inviting me here today?¡± N asked.


    ¡°You must know that I¡¯m Damon¡¯s fiancee now. I don¡¯t want you anywhere near him. Given the Hulles¡® influence, it would be easy to bring down a smallb like yours.


    ¡°<b>If </b>you don¡¯t want the others to suffer because of you, I suggest you leave quietly before things get ugly,¡± Erin threatened.


    P


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 483

    ¡°So I should give up my career just to avoid an ugly situation because you don¡¯t want me near Damon?¡± N smiled, but her eyes were <b>icy</b><b>. </b>¡°Ms. Hulle, don¡¯t <b>you </b>think your ego is a bit inted?¡±


    Erin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sharp¨Ctongued after five years. But have you considered that your sharp tongue might hurt those around you?¡±


    A hint of sarcasm shed in N¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ms. Hulle, has your romantic life made you foolish? This is Capitarnia, not Saintornia. Ourb has numerous research achievements, and any one of them would attract countless investors. Do you really think the Hulles can control everything in this country?¡±


    N was baffled by Erin¡¯s audacity to im she could easily bring down theirb. Had she even researched who was backing them?


    ¡°Hah! What good is talking big? I¡¯m giving you onest chance. <b>If </b>you don¡¯t leave voluntarily<b>, </b>whatever happens next won¡¯t be something I can control!¡± Erin warned.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± N muttered.


    She didn¡¯t want to waste another second with Erin and turned to leave.


    As she opened the door, she almost ran into the tall man who was about to walk in. When he looked down at her, his dark eyes were unfathomable and intimidating.


    N instinctively took a step back, her brows furrowing. Was Damon behind Erin¡¯s audacity to threaten her?


    She had heard that Prospectus Technology had expanded significantly under Damon¡¯s leadership in recent years, securing a presence in all major cities. Its status had vastly improved.


    N was dressed in a light beige fitted dress that entuated her slim waist, looking effortlessly elegant. With light makeup and the overhead lights highlighting her delicate features, she appeared wless.


    As Damon noticed the fleeting emotion in her eyes, he quickly exined, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, my fiancee has caused you some trouble. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    N squinted, contemting the sincerity of his words.


    After a moment, a mocking smile crept onto her face. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯m grateful for Ms. Hulle¡¯s investment in ourb, so how could I see it as trouble? It seems she feels insecure, worried that I might seduce you. I wonder if you share her concerns?¡±


    Damon hadn¡¯t expected N toy everything out so directly. He lowered his gaze, his presence suddenly imposing, like the calm before a storm.


    However, N remained unaffected, simply smiling at him.


    Eventually, he shifted his gaze away, his voice growing colder, though not directed at her. ¡°Erin<b>, </be over and apologize to Ms. Kinsey.¡±


    Erin bit her lip, unsure how Damon had found out about their meeting.


    Despite her resentment toward N, under Damon¡¯smanding gaze, she could only reluctantly <b>say</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Ms. </b>


    Kinsey, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    N¡¯s smile was gentle. ¡°There¡¯s no need for apologies, Ms. Hulle. If I had such a handsome fiance, I¡¯d be just as protective as well. After all, if someone were to steal him away, it would mean sleepless nights for me, too.¡±


    Erin¡¯s face turned ashen. If Damon hadn¡¯t been present, she would have lunged at N, eager to tear apart that hypocritical facade.


    BIG SALE<b>: </b>3500 bonus free fou you


    P


    Support


    Share


    get it


    X


    +25 Bonus


    Chapter <b>484 </b>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 484

    Erin forced a smile. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m d you understand, Ms. Kinsey.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°I do understand, but I hope you¡¯ll think things through in the future and avoid doing something so pointless.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± Erin gritted her teeth in frustration, her gaze sharp and icy as she red at N.


    N smiled and turned to Damon. ¡°Thank you for today, Mr. Sumner. I assume you and Ms. Hulle have more to discuss, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner another day as an apology,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°No need for that. I wouldn¡¯t want to bebeled as someone who disrupts other people¡¯s rtionships,¡± she said, stepping past Damon and leaving.


    Soon, only Erin and Damon remained in the private room.


    It was the best and most secluded room in the restaurant, isted from others, allowing them to hear only faint conversations from nearby tables.


    Damon looked at Erin calmly, showing no signs of anger, but she couldn¡¯t even meet his gaze. She knew he was upset.


    After a long silence, she finally broke it, unable to hold back any longer. ¡°Damon¡­ let me exin¡­¡±


    Damon chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? Erin, the reason I kept you by my side was that you were obedient. If you¡¯ve lost that quality, why should I keep you around?¡±


    Erin panicked, rushing toward him but stopping abruptly several steps away. ¡°Damon¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do it today. I just got confused for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go after her?¡± he pressed.


    She paused, momentarily taken aback.


    Seeing her dazed expression, he repeated patiently, ¡°There are plenty of women more attractive than N that Prospectus Technology has invested in or coborated with. You¡¯ve never threatened any of them. Why target N?¡±


    Damon had no interest in N, but Erin¡¯s behavior was unusual. Why did she feel that N was an exception?


    Erin opened her mouth, her face turning pale as she struggled to find the words, her palms sweating nervously.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    The knowledge that N had a child with Damon had sent her into a panic. She feared that N would reveal the truth to him and had forgotten that, at this moment, N was just a stranger to Damon.


    Damon¡¯s gaze was sharp, as if he could see right through Erin<b>, </b>causing her to tremble slightly.


    What could she say <b>to </b>ease his suspicions? Just as she felt she might crack under his intense stare<b>, </b>his phone


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    rang.


    Damon nced at the screen before answering.


    After listening to something on the other end, he replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Hanging up, he turned back to Erin. ¡°If you can¡¯t exin yourself, I¡¯ll find out the truth myself.¡±


    Pale¨Cfaced, Erin rushed to rify. ¡°Damon¡­ I wanted to marry you, but then you suddenly proposed breaking off the engagement. I was scared¡­ I thought you liked someone else. Among the women you¡¯ve been meeting in Capitarnia, Ms. Kinsey is the most beautiful, so I acted impulsively¡­¡±


    Support


    Share


    +25 Bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 485

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by S


    Damon looked at Erin with a straight face, his eyes narrowing slightly as he assessed the credibility of her words.


    Erin felt her heart racing, forcing herself to maintain eye contact. Just as she thought she couldn¡¯t bear the pressure any longer, she heard Damon¡¯s cold voice say, ¡°This is yourst warning.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until his figure disappeared through the doorway that she sank back into her chair, cold sweat trickling down her back.


    Damon headed straight to the branch office after leaving the restaurant.


    Spencer was already waiting for him at the office door. ¡°Mr. Sumner, here are the documents that need your signature.¡±


    Damon walked into the office, signed the documents, and then looked up at Spencer. ¡°Have Luca take these back. You¡¯ll stay here in his ce. Things in Capitarnia are different from Saintornia. Some matters are beyond his capabilities.¡±


    Spencer lowered his gaze, hiding theplexity that flickered in his eyes. ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner.¡±


    Once outside the office, Spencer instructed Luca to hand over his work and take the documents back to Saintornia.


    After the handover, Luca was about to leave when Spencer suddenly called out to him.


    ¡°Luca, you¡¯ve met Ms. Kinsey¡¯s child before, right?¡± he asked.


    Luca nodded, a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°Yeah, but why do you ask? You¡¯re not actually thinking of pursuing Ms. Kinsey, are you?¡±


    Ever since Spencer saw N¡¯s lecture, he had been acting strangely, constantly inquiring about her¨Csomething he had never done with any other woman. Even with Damon¡¯s fiancee, he sometimes didn¡¯t spare her any tact.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Spencer replied.


    ¡°Why are you so interested in Ms. Kinsey then?¡± Luca pressed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Just look at this photo. Is this Ms. Kinsey¡¯s child?¡± Spencer handed his phone <b>to </b>Luca, where the screen disyed a picture of a child about five years old. It had just been sent by his subordinate.


    Luca nced at the photo and frowned. ¡°No. I only saw the child¡¯s profile before, but something about it felt familiar. The face shape doesn¡¯t match this picture at all¨Cit¡¯s clearly a different child.¡±


    Upon seeing Spencer¡¯s expression darken, Luca¡¯s confusion deepened. Why was he inquiring about someone else¡¯s child out of the blue?


    Spencer fell silent, contemting for a moment before pulling out another photo and showing it to Luca.


    The moment Luca saw the second photo, his eyes widened in disbelief and shock. <b>¡°</b>Spencer, Ms. Kinsey¡¯s child and Mr. Sumner-¡® 11


    <b>1/2 </b>


    +25 Bonus


    Before he could finish, Spencer interrupted. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t. Just prepare to head back to Saintornia.¡±


    Luca wanted to inquire further, but seeing the serious look on Spencer¡¯s face, he held back.


    Having been Damon¡¯s secretary for several years, he understood what was appropriate to say and what wasn¡¯t. The resemnce between N¡¯s child and Damon was something he had never considered.


    It was no wonder he had found the child¡¯s profile familiar that day¨Cit was because the child looked like Damon.


    However, when Damon met N, they both seemed unaware of each other.


    Luca had been by Damon¡¯s side for years, and as far as he knew, there had been no interaction between Damon and N.


    If it were just a coincidence, Spencer wouldn¡¯t have bothered to ask him about it.


    Luca felt as though he had stumbled upon something significant, but he knew it was best to pretend he didn¡¯t know anything and keep it to himself. If word got out, he would likely lose his job.age Hunter Lane 484


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 486

    Chapter <b>486 </b>


    After Luca left, Spencer put down his phone and contemted his next move. From Luca¡¯s reaction, he could confirm that N¡¯s child was Damon¡¯s.


    When he received the photo from his subordinate, he had initially suspected it might be fake. If the child had no connection to Damon, N wouldn¡¯t have agreed to meet him after receiving his message that day. That was why he had sought out Luca, who had previously seen the child.


    The oue was clear¨Cthe photo was likely a decoy from N<b>, </b>designed to mislead him.


    The more she tried to hide, the more it indicated her guilt. She was afraid he would realize how much the child resembled Damon.


    Thinking back to how Richard had once threatened him about not mentioning N to Damon, Spencer subconsciously clenched his hands at his sides.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he dialed his subordinate¡¯s number. ¡°The photo you sent is fake. Start following N. We need a clear shot of that child¡¯s face.¡±


    After hanging up, he frowned and considered what to do next.


    Damon watched Spencer through the one¨Cway ss in his office, his expression indifferent. He picked up his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Find out what Spencer has been doing on the sidetely,¡± he instructed.


    The documents Spencer had sent previously weren¡¯t significant enough for him to visit in person. Furthermore, ever since arriving in Capitarnia, Spencer had seemed distracted, acting mysteriously and revealing little about his activities.


    The voice on the other end sounded surprised,ced with mockery. ¡°Why the sudden interest in Spencer? He¡¯s been loyal to you for years. It¡¯s unlikely he would betray you.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze darkened as he replied tersely, ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say more. I¡¯ll call you when I have news,¡± the other party said.


    In less than half a day, Damon learned that Spencer was investigating N.


    He frowned. It was N again. What could Spencer possibly want with her? They had no connection.


    ¡°Keep a close watch. Let me know the moment you find anything,¡± Damon instructed.


    Meanwhile, N received a call from Oliver.


    ¡°N, Damon¡¯s secretary<b>, </b>is privately investigating Buddy. My people found out, and I <b>had </b>them switch Buddy¡¯s photo with that of a boy in another ss. But we <b>can¡¯t </b>keep this hidden for long. We need to get Buddy out of the country quickly,<b>¡± </b>Oliver informed <b>her</b>.


    25 Bonus


    N tightened her grip on her phone, panic <b>rising </b>within her. Spencer didn¡¯t believe her!


    For the past few years in Capitarnia, Oliver had helped her keep Mason¡¯s existence a secret.


    However, Mason had lived in Capitarnia for five years¨Cthere were bound to be traces left behind. If Spencer uncovered the truth, it would mean Damon would find out as well.


    Thinking of this, N gritted her teeth. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation on your end? Buddy needs to leave the country within three days at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Three days is tight, but I can get all the paperwork done. Just remember, once Buddy is out of the country, you might not see him for a year. Are you really okay with that?¡± Oliver asked.


    In Oliver¡¯s view, even if the Sumners or Damon discovered Mason¡¯s existence now, it wouldn¡¯t pose a significant threat. After all, N had raised Mason on her own for years without any help from the Sumners.


    Moreover, Damon now had a fiancee and had seemingly forgotten about N, so it was unlikely he would care much about Mason.


    As long as they could convince Spencer, they could continue to keep Mason¡¯s situation under wraps.


    ÈÕ


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 487

    N fell silent. She didn¡¯t want to let Mason go, but it was the best option she could think of for now. Lately, she had been having dreams in which Damon came to take Mason away, and the first thing she would do every morning was check to make sure he was still by her side.


    ¡°But¡­ if I don¡¯t send Buddy away, I have no other options¡­¡± she muttered.


    Oliver paused for a moment before saying softly, ¡°N, don¡¯t rush. Damon has lost his memory, so he might note after Buddy. What¡¯s most important now is that you stay calm and don¡¯t stress yourself too much.¡±


    N bit her lip and replied quietly, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I can¡¯t help but worry¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Let¡¯s meet and discuss this. There has to be a better solution,¡± Oliver assured her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± N replied.


    After hanging up, Oliver thought for a moment before calling his secretary. ¡°Contact Spencer Hogg, the secretary of Prospectus Technology¡¯s CEO, Damon Sumner. I want to meet with him when I get back to Capitarnia tomorrow.¡±


    The next evening, the first thing Oliver did upon his return to Capitarnia was meet Spencer. He got straight to the point once he sat down across from him. ¡°Mr. Hogg, I know what you¡¯re investigating, but I hope you¡¯ll stop.


    11


    Spencer frowned, visibly displeased. ¡°Mr. Raynor, you have no authority to give me orders.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Oliver concealing N¡¯s whereabouts, Damon might have found her before Richard had him hypnotized, and everything could have been different.


    Oliver remained calm, his expression serious. ¡°Mr. Hogg, Mr. Sumner has forgotten N, and her life is peaceful now. Why dig up everything and turn everyone¡¯s lives upside down? Sometimes, it¡¯s better to let things be.¡±


    Spencer scoffed. ¡°Mr. Raynor, you don¡¯t need to put on a facade. You¡¯re saying this because you¡¯re afraid Mr. Sumner might take N away.¡®


    Oliver raised an eyebrow, confidence resonating in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been by N¡¯s side for five years. I¡¯ve supported her through her toughest times, and I believe I¡¯m far more important to her than Mr. Sumner is right


    now<b>. </b>


    ¡°Still, I won¡¯t leverage that support for my own gain. I just want her to be happy. Your actions are already causing her distress, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her.¡±


    Spencer remained silent, though the hostility in his expression had lessened.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner hasn¡¯t been happy these past few years,¡± he said.


    Even if Damon had forgotten N and was now engaged to Erin, Spencer knew that Damon had never truly let anyone else into his heart. Perhaps, even after forgetting all about N<b>, </b>he would still be captivated by her.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡¯s happiness has nothing to do with N. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t sacrifice someone else¡¯s happiness


    +25 Bonus


    just to keep Mr. Summer happy?


    ¡°Besides, N doesn¡¯t want anything to do with him. If you insist on pursuing this, I will have to take matters into my own hands to stop you,¡± Oliver warned.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Spencer questioned.


    ¡°Just a reminder. But I hope you understand: N is my bottom line, and this isn¡¯t Saintornia,¡± Oliver replied.


    With that, he stood up and left.


    Spencer sat in the restaurant for a long time before finally getting up to leave.


    Back at the hotel, he picked up his phone and called his subordinate. ¡°Cancel the investigation into N. There¡¯s no need to look into her anymore.¡±


    On the way to N¡¯s house, Oliver received word that Spencer¡¯s people looking into Mason had already left, and a smile slowly crept onto his face.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 488

    It seemed that Spencer had taken his words to heart. Oliver liked smart people. While he wasn¡¯t afraid of confronting Prospectus Technology, it would be best to resolve this matter quietly.


    By the time Oliver arrived at N¡¯s house, it was already past 7:00 p.m.


    When the doorbell rang, N was helping Mason practice his writing. Upon opening the door to find Oliver, her eyes lit up with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I brought a gift for Buddy,¡± Oliver replied.


    N epted the gift, a smile spreading across her face. ¡°He was just saying a few days ago that he wanted this toy. I can¡¯t believe you got it for him today.¡±


    ¡°This shows that Buddy and I are in sync,¡± Oliver said, his warm gaze on N enough to melt ice.


    Feeling a bit flustered under his gaze, N looked away awkwardly. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Oliver shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Then sit down and y with Buddy for a bit. I don¡¯t have much food left, but I can make you some egg and cheese toast.¡±


    Oliver nodded. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    After handing the gift to Mason, N went into the kitchen.


    Mason hugged the toy, which was nearly as tall as he was, his little face flushed with excitement. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Oliver!¡±


    Oliver patted his head. ¡°You¡¯re wee! By the way, your mom still doesn¡¯t know about the tablet I got youst time, does she?¡±


    Mason shook his head, a guilty look shing in his eyes. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t told Mom yet.¡±


    After seeing that man the other day, he had overheard the man¡¯s name while N had been on the phone with Caroline.


    Curiosity had led him to sneak a look online with the tablet. Afterparing photos, he was convinced they looked almost identical and suspected that Damon was his biological father.


    Mason was nning to meet Damon soon, but he still preferred Oliver.


    ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t fall behind in your studies because of the tablet, or your mom will be really mad. We might both end up at her mercy!¡± Oliver reminded him.


    ¡°Okay, I get it,¡± Mason replied.


    When N brought the toast out from the kitchen, she found Mason and Oliver huddled together<b>, </b>whispering about something.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile and gently called out, ¡°Oliver, food is ready.¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± Oliver responded. He washed his hands and sat down at the table with a smile. ¡°It smells so good. It must taste amazing!¡±


    ¡°Dig in!¡± N replied, sitting across from him and pushing her homemade pickled sauerkraut toward him.


    Even though Oliver was clearly hungry, he ate with elegant grace.


    About ten minutester, after finishing hisst bite, he swallowed with a longing look. ¡°Delicious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it, but don¡¯t overdo it at dinner,¡± N advised.


    As she stood up to clear the dishes, Oliver was already one step ahead, picking up his te and heading toward the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. You did all the cooking, so it¡¯s only fair I help out,¡± he insisted.


    Knowing his stubbornness, N didn¡¯t argue. Instead, she wiped the table with a cloth.


    Once Oliver had washed the dishes, he walked out of the kitchen to find that N had already prepared tea for him.


    His gaze softened as he sat down across from her.


    ¡°This is the limited¨Cedition coffee Caroline brought from home. Let me know how it is,¡± N offered.


    Oliver lifted his cup, taking a gentle sip before smiling. ¡°Very fragrant.¡±


    Looking through the rising steam, he fixed his eyes on N. ¡°N, about what I mentioned before I left¨Chave you thought it over?¡±


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 489

    N froze for a moment, her face flushing instantly. She had been so worried about Masontely that she hadn¡¯t had time to consider her feelings for Oliver.


    In truth, she didn¡¯t need to think too hard¨Cshe had already decided to give things a try with him.


    ¡°Oliver, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want to give us a chance, but I¡¯ve always thought <b>of </b>you as just a good friend, so I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll definitely fall in love with you,¡± she said.


    Oliver had treated her exceptionally well over the years, doing so much for her. She felt that no one else would care for her like he did, and she didn¡¯t want to deceive him. She appreciated everything he had done, but gratitude alone wouldn¡¯t be enough for a lifetime together.


    At her words, disappointment shed in Oliver¡¯s eyes, but he understood that feelings couldn¡¯t be forced.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it some time. How about three months? If after that you still can¡¯t love me, we¡¯ll just remain friends,¡± he said.


    N felt a pang of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Oliver looked at her softly. ¡°N, don¡¯t apologize. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong, and I¡¯m already happy that you¡¯re willing to give me a chance.¡±


    He liked her and wanted to take care of her. Of course, he hoped she would grow to love him in return, but he wouldn¡¯t push it if she couldn¡¯t. Above all, he wanted her to be happy.


    Meeting Oliver¡¯s tender gaze, N felt a rush of emotion. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t love Oliver yet, she would try her best.


    ¡°So, am I your boyfriend now?¡± Oliver asked.


    N smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course, but there¡¯s still a three¨Cmonth probation.¡±


    Oliver raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to make it official before then.¡±


    ¡°Good luck with that!¡± N teased.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing I wanted to tell you. My people found out that Spencer is still investigating Buddy. I talked to him beforeing here, so he shouldn¡¯t continue the investigation anymore, but¡­ he has likely figured out that Buddy is Damon¡¯s child,¡± Oliver informed her.


    N frowned, not entirely surprised. ¡°I¡¯m still worried. After all, he is Damon¡¯s secretary. What if¡­<b>¡± </b>


    Oliver took her cold hard gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if Damon finds out Buddy is his son, I won¡¯t let him take Buddy away from you.


    ¡°And he currently has lost his memory and has a fiancee. He <b>doesn¡¯t </b>have any feelings for either <b>of </b>you. Even <b>if </b>he knows, he might not try to take Buddy.


    <b>¡°</b>Ultimately, it alles down to Buddy¡¯s wishes anyway.¡±


    His analysis helped N calm down, making her realize she had been unnecessarily anxious these past <b>few </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    days. Nothing had even happened yet, and she had been on edge. 1


    She nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand now. Thank you, Oliver.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to hear you say ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡® or ¡®thank you¡® again. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong, and solving problems for my girlfriend is what I¡¯m supposed to do as your boyfriend,¡± Oliver dered.


    N couldn¡¯t help butugh at him. ¡°You¡¯re getting into character pretty quickly.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Now that I can call myself your boyfriend, I want to shout it from the rooftops,¡± Oliver confessed.


    His expression was serious, his eyes full of tenderness and affection, yet none of that put any pressure on N. It was like a gentle breeze that stirred her hair and touched her heartstrings.


    Suddenly, her heartbeat quickened.


    Instinctively, she pulled her hand back and looked away. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You just got back from a business trip, so you must be tired. You should head home and rest.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 490

    Oliver noticed the way N¡¯s ears reddened, sensing her shyness but choosing not toment on it. He nodded. ¡°Alright. I have a full day of meetings tomorrow. Let¡¯s n for dinner the day after.¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether I have to stayte for experiments,¡± N replied.


    ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll check in with you again the day after,¡± Oliver said easily.


    As N walked him to the door, Oliver hesitated before asking, ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me out, but¡­ can I give you a hug?¡±


    Before he even finished, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him.


    Oliver froze, his eyes wide in disbelief. He had prepared himself for rejection, so her response caught himpletely off guard.


    After a moment of shock, joy surged through him. He gently returned the embrace, treating her like something fragile and precious.


    ¡°N, I¡¯m really happy you¡¯re willing to respond to me,¡± he said, his voice unsteady.


    Feeling the depth of his emotions, N loosened her hold and replied sincerely, ¡°Oliver, I¡¯m willing to try to get closer to you, so you don¡¯t need to be so careful or worry about upsetting me.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Alright, you should head back now,¡± she urged.


    Reluctantly, Oliver headed downstairs to his car, already toying with the idea of buying the unit across from N¡¯s. That way, he could see her and Mason every day.


    After watching his car drive away, N felt her heart racing. The sensation of hugging Oliver lingered, her thoughts spinning with the unfamiliar excitement.


    In the CEO office of the Prospectus Technology branch, Damon workedte into the night.


    Thepany had expanded rapidly in recent years, but many underlying issues still required attention. Now that the internal situation had stabilized, he could finally focus on addressing them one by one.


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed on the desk, pulling him out of his thoughts. He nced at the screen, recognized the caller, and set his pen down before answering.


    ¡°Damon, guess what my people


    saw today?¡± the party on the other end of the line asked.


    ¡°Get to the point. I¡¯m busy,¡± Damon replied, his tone indifferent, betraying no emotion.


    ¡°Tsk, I knew you¡¯d say that. Anyway, I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. This evening, Spencer met with Oliver Raynor, the CEO of the Raynor Group,¡± the other party reported.


    Damon frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Prospectus Technology had no significant dealings with the Raynor Group, so why would Spencer meet with its CEO?


    When Prospectus Technology first entered the Capitarnia market, Damon had considered coborating with the Raynor Group. However, the Raynor Group had not only refused but also poached several of Prospectus Technology¡¯s projects.


    Although Prospectus Technology eventually established itself in the city, it hade at a considerable cost, sowing hidden risks along the way.


    In essence, the rtionship between Prospectus Technology and the Raynor Group was more adversarial than cooperative. Spencer, as Damon¡¯s secretary, had no reason to meet with Oliver privately.


    ¡°Absolutely sure. My people even took photos. I¡¯ll send them to you shortly. Damon, a lot of people have their eyes on Prospectus Technology¡¯s amusement park project in Capitarnia, and the Raynor Group is one of them. As your friend, I advise you to stay alert. You don¡¯t want to be blindsided by betrayal from someone close to you, ¡°the other party warned.


    Damon¡¯s gaze darkened, his voice cold. ¡°Understood.¡±


    He hung up, his frown deepening as he considered Spencer¡¯s recent unusual behavior.


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 491

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lan


    What was Spencer up to with his investigation into N and his private meeting with Oliver? The thought of the Raynor Group trying to snatch the amusement park project made Damon¡¯s expression harden.


    Was Spencer betraying him? No, that didn¡¯t make sense.


    Over the years, many had tried to pry Prospectus Technology¡¯s secrets from Spencer, but none had seeded.


    There was no way Spencer would betray him.


    Besides, Spencer had been looking into N before this. There had to be some other reason.


    After a moment of contemtion, Damon called Luca.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, how may I assist?¡± Luca¡¯s voice was tense.


    Damon¡¯ste¨Cnight calls usually meant something was wrong. It had happened enough times that Luca had grown anxious whenever Damon called him after hours.


    ¡°You¡¯re close with Spencer. Have you noticed anything off about himtely?¡± Damon asked.


    Luca hesitated, recalling Spencer¡¯s earlier inquiry about a photo. Should he tell Damon? He suspected that N¡¯s child might be Damon¡¯s, given Spencer¡¯s reaction. But it seemed unlikely, considering how Damon and N behaved around each other.


    While he was still debating, Damon¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Luca bit his lip, deciding to hold back his suspicions. ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed anything strange about Spencer.¡®


    ¡°What did he say to you before you left for Saintornia?¡± Damon pressed.


    ¡°Uh¡­ nothing much. He just briefed me on some work stuff,¡± Luca answered.


    ¡°There are cameras outside the CEO¡¯s office. Are you sure you want me to pull the footage to get the truth?¡± Damon¡¯s voice was icy, sending a shiver down Luca¡¯s spine.


    Luca knew better than to cross Damon.


    With a resigned sigh, Luca confessed, ¡°Spencer asked me if a child in a photo was Ms. Kinsey¡¯s.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What does he want to know about N¡¯s child?¡±


    Luca fell silent, unsure whether to share his hunch.


    ¡°Luca, you¡¯ve been with me for years. You should know my patience is limited,¡± Damon warned.


    Taking a deep breath, Luca replied, ¡°Mr. Sumner, at the amusement park that day, I saw the child¡¯s profile before he put on the mask¡­ He looks almost exactly like you.¡±


    Silence fell on the other end of the line, and Luca¡¯s heart raced. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Damon¡¯s anger, but the sudden quiet was unsettling¨Cusually a bad sign.


    After a tense few seconds, just as Luca was about to ask if everything was okay, the call abruptly ended.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    +25 Bonus


    Listening to the busy signal, Luca didn¡¯t dare call back. He quickly turned off his phone, reasoning that if Damon couldn¡¯t reach him, he could im his battery had died.


    After hanging up, Damon immediately redialed the earlier number. ¡°Get a photo of N¡¯s child, and do it quickly.¡±


    He set down his phone and walked over to the window. The reflection in the ss showed his cold, inscrutable face.


    The next morning, N hurried to theb after dropping Mason off at school. She was in such a rush that she didn¡¯t notice Mason emerge from the school just after she left.


    Mason gged down a taxi and got in. Once inside, he gave the driver the address for the Prospectus Technology branch and pulled out his phone to navigate, cranking the volume up to the max.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Share


    Support


    X


    get it


    e 490


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 492

    The taxi driver chuckled at the sound of the navigation voiceing from the back seat. The kid looked small, but he certainly seemed cautious.


    Mason¡¯s school wasn¡¯t far from the Prospectus Technology branch, and they arrived in less than half an hour. After paying the fare and stepping out, Mason looked up at the towering skyscraper, at least dozens of stories high, excitement gleaming in his eyes.


    He walked into the building but was stopped at the front desk.


    ¡°Excuse me, young man, who are you looking for-¡± the receptionist began, but her eyes widened in shock as she realized she was looking at a miniature version of Damon. She could hardly believe it.


    Was this Damon¡¯s child? But Damon wasn¡¯t married, right? Could this boy be a love child?


    At that moment, she felt like she had stumbled upon a huge secret.


    Seeing the receptionist staring at him in silence, Mason frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see your boss. His name is Damon Sumner.¡±


    The receptionist was momentarily speechless. This boy¡¯s manner of speaking was so simr to Damon¡¯s- almost identical.


    After a few seconds of stunned silence, she regained herposure. ¡°P¨CPlease wait a moment. I¡¯ll check.¡±


    She picked up the phone and called the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Hogg, there¡¯s a child downstairs asking for Mr. Sumner. He looks just like him¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right down,¡± Spencer replied.


    After hanging up, Spencer nced toward the conference room before heading downstairs.


    As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, he spotted the small figure at the front desk and quickened his pace.


    When he got a closer look at Mason¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He was certain¨Cthis was Damon¡¯s child.


    The receptionist began, ¡°Mr. Hogg¡ª¡®


    Spencer turned to her with a cold expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose your job, keep quiet about the fact that he was here today.¡±


    After that, he turned to Mason and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Sumner¡¯s secretary. He¡¯s busy right now and can¡¯t see you. Where do you go to school? Do you want me to take you back or contact your mom?¡±


    Upon hearing Spencer mention contacting his mom, Mason¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly shook his head. ¡°No, don¡¯t contact my mom. I came here secretly.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you back to school. If the teachers notice you¡¯re missing, they¡¯ll contact your mom too<b>,</b>¡± Spencer offered.


    ¡°But¡­ I still haven¡¯t seen who I want to meet,¡± Mason protested.


    He needed to confirm if Damon was truly his biological father. If not, he wouldn¡¯t waste any more time.


    +25 Bonus


    Looking into Mason¡¯s serious eyes, Spencer replied, ¡°Little fe, since your mom doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here, she probably wouldn¡¯t agree to this. Let me take you back to school, okay? If your mom finds out you snuck away, she¡¯ll definitely be upset.¡±


    The thought of N being angry made Mason shrink back a little. If she knew he hade to find a possible father without telling her, it would break her heart.


    Seeing Mason wavering, Spencer continued. ¡°Our boss is really busy today and won¡¯t have any time to see you, even if you wait all day. If you want to meet him, you need to make an appointment.¡±


    ¡°Then if I make an appointment, can I see him?¡± Mason asked.


    Spencer shook his head and led Mason to a spot out of the camera¡¯s view. There was no way he could let the cameras capture Mason¡¯s face.


    ¡°No. Even if you make an appointment, you¡¯ll still have to wait. There are a lot of people who want to see our boss, and it might take a month before you get an appointment,¡± Spencer coaxed.


    Mason pouted, clearly disappointed. He hadn¡¯t realized it would take that long.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 493

    ¡°Where did youe from? Let me take you back,¡± Spencer said.


    Just as Mason was about to answer, the rapid click of high heels echoed down the hallway


    Spencer and Mason turned to see N striding toward them, her face set in a scowl


    Before Mason could hide, N called out, ¡°Buddy,e here!¡±


    Her anger was barely contained as she fixed her stern gaze on Mason.


    That morning, as soon as she arrived at theb, she had received a call from Mason¡¯s kindergarten teacher, saying he was missing, Panic had nearly overwhelmed her. Frantic, she had reached out to Oliver, and together, they had quickly tracked Mason¡¯s whereabouts.


    She had never imagined Mason would be bold enough toe directly to Prospectus Technology to find Damon He had somehow convinced himself that Damon was his biological father. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have show up here.


    N hurried to Mason¡¯s side, pulling him protectively behind her while ncing at Spencer warily. ¡°Mr. Hogg, I apologize for any trouble Buddy may have caused. If hees by again, please contact me right away.


    ¡°Buddy?¡± Spencer asked, his expression conflicted.


    After his meeting with Oliver the previous day, he hadn¡¯t nned on bothering N or Mason again. But seeing Mason now stirred something within him. The boy bore such a striking resemnce <b>to </b>Damon. He had a strong feeling that if Damon learned <i>of </i>Mason¡¯s existence, he would undoubtedly fight for custody.


    N frowned but pressed on, ¡°Yes, Mr. Hogg, I hope you won¡¯t tell Damon about Buddy being here today.¡±


    Although Damon might not actually try to take Mason from her, she preferred not to take any chances.


    Spencer opened his mouth to reply but instead let out a rueful chuckle. ¡°It might be¡­ difficult to keep this quiet.


    Before N could respond, she felt a sharp, prating gaze on her. Instinctively, she turned around and froze. Damon was walking toward them, his eyes fixed on Mason.


    Sensing the shift in the air, Mason looked up at Damon. Their eyes met, and for a moment, both seemed stunned.


    Suddenly, Damon¡¯s phone rang. He answered, and an excited voice filled the line. ¡°Damon, remember I told you about that kid who looks just like you? You asked me to check on N¡¯s child, and I got a photo. Guess what-


    Before the caller could finish, Damon interrupted, his expression unchanged, ¡°I already know.


    ¡°You know wh-¡± Damon hung up before the caller could finish.


    He slipped his phone into his pocket and turned to N, who stood frozen. ¡°Care to exin?¡±


    N had thought she would panic when Damon found out about Mason, but instead, she felt surprisingly calm


    She smiled at him. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I don¡¯t think I owe you an exnation.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Damon¡¯s face darkened, his voice cold. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, why does this child look so much like me? Don¡¯t tell <b>me </b><b>it¡¯s </b>just a coincidence.¡±


    The moment Damon saw Mason, he had a strong premonition¨Cthis child must be his. But how? He had no connection to N. How could she have had his child?


    Unfazed, N nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence, Mr. Sumner. We didn¡¯t know each other before. You can¡¯t seriously think this child is yours, can you?¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze remained locked on hers, his voice measured. ¡°A paternity test will confirm whether there¡¯s a connection.¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 494

    N¡¯s heart sank at Damon¡¯s words. She absolutely could not let him conduct a paternity test. If he did, everything would fall apart.


    She met Damon¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. Sumner, if I remember correctly, you have a fiancee. If you want a child, she can give you one. Isn¡¯t it a bit absurd to demand a paternity test for someone else¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°Your strong reaction makes me wonder if you¡¯re feeling guilty, Ms. Kinsey,¡± Damon shot back.


    ¡°I¡¯m just pointing out that you¡¯re causing trouble where none exists. We¡¯ve never met before, and we have no connection, isn¡¯t that right?¡± N retorted.


    Damon¡¯s eyes turned cold. Beforeing to Capitarnia, he had truly had no interactions with N. That was precisely why he insisted on a paternity test.


    As he remained silent, simply ring at her, N pressed on, ¡°Since you have nothing more to say, we¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    Just as she was about to take Mason away, Damon¡¯s cold voice cut through the air. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving Prospectus Technology without my permission today.¡±


    N¡¯s hands clenched at her sides, her re unwavering. ¡°Mr. Sumner, restricting someone¡¯s freedom is illegal.


    Damon¡¯s icy gaze remained fixed on her. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, I don¡¯t want to use force, so I suggest you cooperate. If the paternity test shows no rtion between the child and me, I¡¯ll personally apologize.¡±


    But if there was a connection, he wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    Just as his words settled, a frosty voice interrupted, ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you dare toy a finger on my girlfriend, you¡¯ll regret it. Prospectus Technology won¡¯t get off easy.¡±


    Startled, N turned to see Oliver. ¡°Oliver¡­ what are you doing here?¡±


    He had mentioneding once they found Mason, but she had discouraged him. He had promised he wouldn¡¯t, and yet, there he was.


    Oliver moved closer, wrapping his arm around her. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shown up, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that the great CEO of Prospectus Technology resorts to bullying women.


    Thest part was directed at Damon. Their eyes met, sparking an intense standoff brimming with tension<b>. </b>


    Damon narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Mr. Raynor, this doesn¡¯t seem to concern you<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°How can it not? N is my girlfriend¨Cher matters are my matters. Speaking of <b>you</b><b>, </b>Mr. Sumner<b>, </b>casually wanting to acknowledge a child you just met¨Ccould it be that you have some issue preventing you from having your own?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can rmend some good clinics for treatment.¡± Oliver¡¯s tone was mocking <b>as </b>he <b>nced </b>pointedly<b>, </b>feigning sympathy at Damon¡¯s private parts.


    Damon¡¯s <b>face </b>darkened. ¡°Oliver, are <b>you </b>asking for trouble<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Oliver smiled, unfazed. ¡°Mr. Sumner, have you forgotten? This is Capitarnia, not Saintornia.¡±


    The Raynors had been entrenched in Capitarnia for over a century, Oliver had no fear of confronting Damon.


    They stood off against each other, neither willing to back down. The atmosphere grew increasingly tense, ready


    to erupt.


    At that moment, Spencer stepped forward and quietly advised, ¡°Mr. Sumner, the amusement park project is still in progress. Confronting the Raynors now wouldn¡¯t be wise.¡±


    Damon shot him a cold nce. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    All he wanted was to find out if Mason was his child. As for the amusement park project, if Oliver dared to try and snatch it away, Damon would make sure he left empty¨Chanded!


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 495

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 4


    Spencer fell silent after Damon¡¯s reprimand, not daring to utter another word.


    In the tense standoff, Mason tugged at N¡¯s shirt and spoke timidly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    N¡¯s heart ached as she pulled Mason closer, her re cold and unwavering at Damon. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯ve frightened my son.¡±


    Seeing Mason¡¯s terrified expression caused Damon¡¯s heart to flinch slightly, but his face remained stern.


    Oliver, exuding an oppressive aura, interjected, ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you don¡¯t give us a satisfactory exnation today, this won¡¯t end here,¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened. He dismissed Oliver¡¯s warning, but with Mason present, he refrained from arguing in front of the child.


    After a moment of silence, he finally spoke. ¡°The paternity test can wait for now, but N, I will get to the bottom of this. If he is my child, I will never allow him to stay with a woman like you!¡±


    N froze momentarily, fury rising within her.


    A woman like her? What did he know about her? She had given birth to Mason alone and raised him without any help. What right did he have to pass judgment?!


    Her re burned into Damon as her voice trembled with anger. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯re used to looking down on others, so you think you can judge their lives. But how much do you actually know about me?¡±


    Oliver stepped protectively in front of N and Mason, his gaze fixed on Damon. ¡°Damon, don¡¯t overstep. You have no idea what N has been through all these years.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°Her struggles are irrelevant to me. All I care about now is whether that child is mine.¡±


    N, regaining herposure, met Damon¡¯s gaze with icy resolve. ¡°Mr. Sumner, my life is none of your concern. Stay away from my child, or I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡±


    Mason tightened his grip on N¡¯s leg, his eyes filled with disdain as he looked at Damon. ¡°You¡¯re a bad guy! I hate you! Stay away from me and my mom!¡±


    His small face burned with anger. This man was horrible. Even if he was his father, Mason would never ept him.


    Damon was momentarily taken aback by Mason¡¯s fierce expression. The child looked so much like him, even in his anger. How could he not be his son? It wasn¡¯t just the resemnce¨Chis mannerisms were identical too.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad guy! I hate you!¡± Mason shouted, ring at him.


    Oliver turned to Damon. ¡°Damon, this ends here. Don¡¯te after N and Buddy again.


    **


    Damon¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°That¡¯s not your decision. I won¡¯t pursue this today for the child¡¯s sake, but I have countless ways to find out if he¡¯s mine!¡±


    With that, he turned and strode away.


    +25 Bonus


    As N watched him leave, she felt a surge of anger. She couldn¡¯t believe she had ever fallen for a man with such a terrible personality.


    Oliver wrapped his arms around her, speaking softly. ¡°N, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him do anything to you or Buddy. Trust me.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Mm. Oliver¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t keep thanking me. Have you forgotten already?¡± Oliver teased gently.


    She bit her lip. ¡°Mm¡­ Got it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back for now,¡± Oliver suggested.


    Mason was still shaken. He hadn¡¯t expected N toe so quickly, nor had he imagined that the man he thought was his father would be so cruel as to bully N.


    P


    94


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 496

    Seeing Mason¡¯s pale face, N lost her will to scold him. After all, the root of the issue was her decision to hide Damon from Mason, which led him to seek out Damon for confirmation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, taking Mason¡¯s hand and turning to leave with Oliver.


    Back on the top floor, Damon stared icily at Spencer. ¡°So you¡¯ve been investigating N and her child these past few days because you suspect Buddy might be mine?¡±


    Spencer bit his lip, realizing he could no longer hide the truth. He nodded slowly. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Just because he looks like me, you think he¡¯s my child? You¡¯ve been with me for years¨Cyou know better than anyone who I¡¯ve been involved with,¡± Damon demanded.


    His piercing gaze held Spencer in ce, giving him no chance to escape.


    Damon had indeed connected the dots regarding Spencer¡¯s investigation, suspecting that Mason might be his son. Yet, he was sure he didn¡¯t know N¨Cshe had never been part of his life.


    Suddenly, a thought struck Damon. He remembered the months of amnesia following his car ident. Richard had said it was a result of the crash, but could there have been more to it?


    The realization deepened his frown, and he asked, ¡°Was my amnesia really just because of the ident?¡±


    Under Damon¡¯s icy stare, a wave of guilt washed over Spencer, and he instinctively looked away.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Damon let out a coldugh. ¡°You know my temperament, Spencer. If I find out you¡¯ve lied to me, don¡¯t expect to stay at Prospectus Technology.¡±


    A torrent of thoughts rushed through Spencer¡¯s mind. He recalled Richard threatening him with his parents, Oliver advising him to avoid disturbing everyone¡¯s lives, and Damon¡¯s despair before the amnesia¡­ 1


    Ultimately, he remembered Oliver¡¯s words. Spencer knew he shouldn¡¯t disrupt anyone¡¯s peace, especially not N¡¯s.


    After a moment of silence, he looked up at Damon, determination in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Sumner, your amnesia is indeed due to the ident. You¡¯ve never met Ms. Kinsey before, and that child is just a lookalike. He can¡¯t possibly be yours.¡±


    ¡°Whether he¡¯s my child is for me to determine, not you,¡± Damon retorted.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner-¡± Spencer attempted to speak.


    ¡°Enough! Get out!¡± Damon snapped.


    Spencer fell silent for a moment, then turned to leave.


    It was clear his time at Prospectus Technology wasing to an end. The moment he had <b>agreed </b>to deceive Damon for Richard, he had known this day would arrive<b>. </b>


    Once Spencer left, Damon made <b>a </b>call.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°<b>I </b>want a paternity test for N¡¯s child. Find a way to get a hair sample from him,¡± he said.


    Joshua Liddell¡¯s voice came through,ced withints. ¡°Damon, don¡¯t push it! You hang up on me, then call when you need something? What am I, your pet¨Chere to summon and dismiss as you please?¡±


    ¡°Yourpany can join the amusement park project, but only if you handle this for me,¡± Damon offered, baiting him.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Joshua¡¯s tone shifted from irritated to eager. The excitement in his voice was palpable, and Damon could practically hear him patting his chest over the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll have it done within three days!¡± Joshua promised.


    Damon hung up and tossed his phone onto the desk, his eyes narrowing slowly.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 497

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 496


    Oliver dropped N and Mason off at home.


    Noticing N¡¯s pale face and the lingering fear in her eyes, he spoke softly. ¡°N, don¡¯t think too much about it. You got scared today. Just rest, and we can talk about everything tomorrow.¡±


    N forced a smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry for taking up so much of your time today. You should get back to work.¡±


    She had initially told Oliver not toe because she remembered he had meetings, but the day had stretched much longer than she had expected.


    Seeing the fleeting guilt in her eyes, Oliver replied firmly, ¡°N, you and Buddy are important to me. It¡¯s not an inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want to be a burden. Being together should mean supporting each other, not just you helping me all the time,¡± N said.


    Oliver felt a mix of frustration and sympathy. He thought N was struggling to ept his support because she hadn¡¯t fully epted him. After the scare she had had today, he didn¡¯t want to pressure her further.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. You need to rest, and I should head back,¡± he said gently.


    Once Oliver left, Mason cautiously approached N. ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have skipped ss¡­¡±


    N hadn¡¯t expected him to sidestep the real issue. She frowned. ¡°Buddy, do you really think skipping ss is the only mistake you made today?¡±


    Mason couldn¡¯t meet her gaze and hung his head in silence.


    N didn¡¯t press him. ¡°Think about it, and let me know when you¡¯re ready to talk.¡±


    With that, she headed to the kitchen to prepare lunch. She hadn¡¯t had breakfast after learning Mason was missing that morning, and now that she was feeling calmer, hunger hit her.


    Mason watched her, his small hands clenched tight, his face tense, mirroring Damon¡¯s expression.


    When N came out with a simple dish of omelet, she noticed Mason still standing there. She sighed.


    ¡°Buddy, let¡¯s eat first,¡± she said.


    Hesitating, Mason walked to the table, climbed onto a chair, and finally mustered the courage to look at N.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have skipped ss. I thought that man was my dad¡­ so I wanted to see him,¡± he


    confessed.


    Upon seeing Mason¡¯s nervous expression and the way his hands fidgeted with his shirt, N¡¯s gaze softened. She asked gently, ¡°Buddy, what do you think now?¡±


    <b>In </b>the past, whenever Mason had asked about his father, N had lied, telling him that his father had passed away. She had tried to avoid the topic ever since<b>, </b>and Mason had never brought it up again.


    But after today<b>, </b><b>she </b>realized she could no longer hide the truth about Damon being Mason¡¯s father. Rather than wait for Damon <b>to </b>confront them with the <b>facts</b>, she decided it <b>was </b>better to ask Mason how he felt.


    +25 Bonus


    Mason shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be my dad. He¡¯s mean to you, and I hate him!¡±


    What Mason truly wanted was a father like Oliver¨Ckind and gentle, not the fierce man from earlier.


    Just thinking about how that man had treated N made his young face twist with anger. If he hadn¡¯t been afraid of the manshing out, he would have charged at him, ready to bite his leg.


    After a moment of hesitation, N decided it was time to tell Mason the truth. ¡°Buddy, he is your dad¡­ but he has forgotten about me, so you might have to choose between us.¡±


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 498

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 4


    Mason dropped the cutlery he was holding, staring nkly at N.


    ¡°Buddy, when I told you that your dad passed away, it was because he and I separated. But he never wanted to abandon you¨Che didn¡¯t even know you existed. Now that you know the truth<b>, </b>you can choose to stay with me or go to him,¡± N exined.


    As Mason began to understand, N gave him the choice. After all, for a child who had never experienced a father¡¯s love, it was natural for him to want a dad.


    Ever since Mason started kindergarten, she had realized she couldn¡¯t rece that role, which was why she had considered trying with Oliver¨Cshe wanted to give Mason aplete family.


    N expected Mason to think it over, but instead, his lips trembled, and he burst into tears.


    ¡°Mom<b>, </b>do you not want me anymore?¡± he cried.


    Taken aback, N found it somewhat amusing. She quickly got up, wiped his tears, and squatted beside him, gently saying, ¡°How could you think that? Mommy loves you the most.¡±


    Through his sobs, Mason choked out, ¡°I don¡¯t want that dad¡­ I¨CI don¡¯t want to go with him. I want to stay with¡­ you, Mom.¡±


    N wiped his tears again and nodded. ¡°Okay, no more crying. Mommy will never not want you.¡±


    After Nforted him for a while, his emotions settled, though he was clearly clingier than before. Even when she went to the kitchen to wash the dishes, he dragged a little stool over to sit by the door, watching her as if afraid she might leave.


    Feeling a bit helpless, N guessed her earlier question had made him feel insecure. She figured that in a few days, he would stop following her around like a little shadow once he realized she wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    That night, after putting Mason to bed, N got up and was heading to the living room when her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing an unfamiliar number, she lowered her eyes, sensing it might be Damon calling. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to answer.


    As expected, a cold voice came through the line. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, I¡¯m downstairs at your ce. Let¡¯s meet.¡±


    N walked to the window, pulled back a corner of the curtain, and spotted a ck Maybach parked below.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, it¡¯s quitete-¡±


    Before she could finish, he interrupted, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, my patience is limited. You can eithere down<b>, </b>or I¡¯lle up in five minutes. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    The call disconnected before N could respond.


    Frowning, she felt a sh of annoyance. Still, knowing that Damon might wake Mason if he came upstairs, she threw on a coat and headed downstairs.


    When she reached the car, the driver¡¯s side window rolled down.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Get in,¡± Damon ordered.


    N stood her ground, her gaze cold. ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you have something to say, you can say it here. I don¡¯t think I need to get in the car.¡±


    A glint of coldness flickered in Damon¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t insist. Instead, he opened the car door and walked toward her.


    Startled, N instinctively stepped back, increasing the distance between them.


    Damon stopped a few steps away, his gaze icy.


    ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain Buddy is my child. How did you manage to conceive my child back then?¡± he demanded.


    97


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 499

    Th


    Meeting Damon¡¯s using gaze, N felt a strange sense of amusement. He had been the one to force himself on her back then, and now, with his memory gone, he had taken on the role of the victim?


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, you im Buddy is your child. What evidence do you have?¡± she asked.


    Damon¡¯s demeanor turned icy. ¡°The fact that he looks almost exactly like me is proof enough.¡±


    N smiled. ¡°But a judge won¡¯t rule you as Buddy¡¯s father based solely on that.¡±


    Her sarcastic smile darkened Damon¡¯s expression. He grabbed her hand, his eyes cold. ¡°N, do I need to show you the paternity test results before you¡¯ll admit it?¡±


    N pulled her hand away. ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you had a paternity test, you wouldn¡¯t be here talking to me. You¡¯d be at the courthouse filing awsuit, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Damon fell silent for a few moments, his voice tight with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll soon receive a subpoena. I won¡¯t let my child stay with a maniptive woman like you!¡±


    N¡¯s hands clenched at her sides, anger surging within her, nearly pushing her to the edge. But she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Mr. Sumner, instead of calling me maniptive, maybe you should consider whether you¡¯re being paranoid.¡±


    Just as Damon was about to retort, a flicker of a memory crossed his mind.


    The moment he tried to grasp it, it slipped away. It felt eerily familiar as if he had experienced it before. Yet, his memory had always been sharp¨Che had never argued with any woman before.


    His thoughts drifted to the car ident and the resulting amnesia. That incident couldn¡¯t have been as straightforward as it seemed. He needed to investigate it more thoroughly.


    Noticing his sudden silence, N pressed her lips together. ¡°If that¡¯s all, Mr. Sumner, you can leave now.¡±


    Damon nced at her under the dim streetlight. A few steps away, N stood in a floral maxi dress, a light gray trench coat draped over her slim frame, her long hair casually swept into a bun. Her delicate, unmade¨Cup face was still strikingly captivating.


    He thought he was beautiful. But as the thought crossed his mind, he frowned. He had seen women more beautiful than N¨Cso why was he subconsciously drawn to her?


    The next second, he recalled that she had secretly given birth to his child without his knowledge, and disgust flickered in his eyes. A woman like that, no matter how attractive she was, couldn¡¯t conceal the ugliness within.


    He threatened, ¡°If you give me Buddy now, I won¡¯t pursue the years of deceit. Otherwise-¡±


    Before he could finish, N pped him hard across the face.


    Suddenly<b>, </b>the air around them grew still.


    N lowered her trembling hand, meeting Damon¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°Regardless of whether Buddy is rted to you, you have no right to say those things.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened dangerously as he yanked N closer. ¡°You should be grateful I don¡¯t <b>hit </b>women!


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    N looked up at him, her eyes betraying no fear. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    She struggled to free herself, but Damon¡¯s grip on her wrist was like a vise¨Cunyielding. In the struggle, she lurched forward,nding directly in his arms.


    The familiar scent of pine enveloped her, and she froze, momentarily at a loss for how to react.


    D


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 500

    In the next moment, Damon pushed N away, his expression dripping with disdain. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, even if you¡¯re throwing yourself at me, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±


    N¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    Throwing herself at him? What gave him the impression that she wanted to seduce him?


    She raised an eyebrow and gave him a once¨Cover.


    Her scrutinizing gaze made Damon frown instinctively, his face darkening even further.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, not a single part of you meets my standards, and your temper is dreadful. Rest assured, even if every other man on Earth disappeared, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in you,¡± N dered.


    Damon let out a coldugh. ¡°A man like Oliver is definitely more suitable for you. After all, he¡¯s someone who bends to your every whim.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand how someone as sessful as Oliver could fall for a woman like her.


    N¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You have no right to judge Oliver.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Just onement and you¡¯re so protective of him. It seems you really do like him. In that case, give me Buddy, and you can have another child with him,¡± Damon stated.


    N looked at him in disbelief, unable toprehend how he could say something so cruel. ¡°Damon, what do you think children are? Something you can toss aside whenever you want?¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I won¡¯t let my child call someone else ¡®Dad¡®!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it¨CBuddy is not your child,¡± N emphasized.


    Just as Damon was about to respond, his phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the name shing on the screen, he answered. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Damon, I got the child¡¯s used cup and have sent it to the testing center,¡± the caller said.


    A flicker of emotion crossed Damon¡¯s face, but he quickly masked it with an impassive expression. ¡°Got it. Let me know when you have the results.¡±


    Hanging up, he turned to N, his voice icy. ¡°N, I¡¯ve obtained Buddy¡¯s DNA. In less than 24 hours, I¡¯ll know if he¡¯s my child.¡±


    The moment his words fell, N¡¯s face turned ashen<b>, </b>and her entire body froze in ce.


    When she finally processed what he had said, anger surged within her. ¡°Damon<b>, </b>what gives you the right <b>to </b>do this?!¡±


    Seeing her still ready to strike, Damon grabbed her wrist, his tone chilling. ¡°I¡¯m Buddy¡¯s father, so I have every right.<b>¡± </b>


    Realizing the situation was beyond redemption, N ceased to deny it. She looked at Damon with a nk


    expression. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you have a fiancee.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern. Erin is a good woman. Even if I take Buddy back, she will treat him well,¡± Damon countered.


    N snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve really be blind after losing your memory.¡±


    Erin¨Ca good woman? If N hadn¡¯t seen her true colors, she might have believed Damon¡¯s words.


    Taking a deep breath, N shook off Damon¡¯s grip and headed home. She needed to figure out how to keep Mason with her. Once Damon learned the truth, he would do everything in his power to take Mason away.


    Mason was her lifeline, and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take him from her!


    Back home, N sank onto the sofa, pinching the bridge of her nose in exhaustion. What could she possibly do to ensure that Damon couldn¡¯t take Mason away?


    Suddenly, an idea struck her. If she married Oliver, perhaps Damon wouldn¡¯t be able to take Mason from her.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 501

    Chapter <b>501 </b>


    Soon after, N dismissed the idea of marrying Oliver just to prevent Damon from taking Mason. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to Oliver at all.


    No matter what, she refused to hand Mason over to Damon.


    In the following days, Damon did not appear before N again. Rather than feeling relieved, her mood grew heavier.


    On Friday, as the workday came to a close, N had a premonition and felt increasingly restless.


    Her anxiety peaked when she received a call from Pauline, who informed her that Mason was not at kindergarten and that he had been picked up by his father.


    N was taken aback. She forced herself to stay calm, replying, ¡°I understand. You go home first. I know where he is.¡±


    After hanging up, her hands trembled as she dialed Damon¡¯s number.


    She called several times, but he deliberately ignored her. Gritting her teeth, she continued to try.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he answered.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Damon asked.


    ¡°Damon, where have you taken Buddy?! Bring him back immediately, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± N warned.


    There was silence on the other end for a few seconds before Damon¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°Ventaly, Unit 1.¡±


    He hung up after that.


    N grabbed her bag and instructed her assistant to finish up the experiments. She rushed to Ventaly.


    Ventaly was a high¨Cend residential area in Capitarnia, designed to resemble picturesque water towns,plete with exquisite architecture and winding waterways. It unfolded before her like a beautiful painting.


    Despite the scenery, N had no time to appreciate it as she hurried toward Unit 1.


    The front door was open, clearly awaiting her arrival.


    Taking a deep breath, she strode inside.


    The vi¡¯s minimalist ck¨Cand¨Cwhite decor was striking. Upon entering, she saw only Damon sitting in the living room.


    She red at him coldly. ¡°Damon, where¡¯s Buddy?!¡±


    Damon looked up at her, his eyes devoid of warmth. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, please have a seat.¡±


    ¡°I asked you where Buddy is! Don¡¯t make me call the police!¡± N warned.


    While N was agitated, Damon remained eerily calm. ¡°Please sit. You¡¯re Buddy¡¯s mother, so I won¡¯t prevent you from seeing him. But if you continue with this attitude, I assure you that you won¡¯t see him again.¡±


    Chupter 50


    25 Borus


    Fuming, N sat down across from him. ¡°What do you want?!¡±


    Seeing her take a seat, Damon pushed a file across the table to her. ¡°First, take a look at this document. Once you sign it, I¡¯ll arrange for you to see Buddy.¡±


    As she picked up the file and read ¡°Voluntary Relinquishment of Custody,¡± her fury erupted. She tore the agreement to shreds and flung the pieces at Damon, eximing, ¡°You must be dreaming! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give up Buddy¡¯s custody! You have no right to separate us!¡±


    The sharp edge of the paper grazed Damon¡¯s face, leaving a small cut from which blood began to seep. He wiped the blood away, his gaze icy as he stared at N.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, if you¡¯re unhappy with any of the terms or feel thepensation isn¡¯t enough, we can discuss it further. But I will not relinquish Buddy¡¯s custody,¡± he said.


    Nughed in anger. ¡°What right do you have to fight this with me? What have you done for Buddy over the years?¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 502

    Damon¡¯s expression darkened significantly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you hiding Buddy¡¯s existence, I wouldn¡¯t have missed these years of his growth.


    ¡°N, your selfishness is the reason it took us this long to find each other. I won¡¯t hand my child <i>over </i>to a woman. as selfish as you!¡±


    ¡°You have no right to call me selfish! Since you won¡¯t return Buddy to me, we have nothing more to discuss. I¡¯ll see you in court!¡± With that, N turned and left.


    Damon red at her retreating figure, filled with disgust and anger. He had never encountered such an ungrateful


    woman.


    His phone rang, and he picked it up to see that it was Spencer.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ Buddy has been crying for Ms. Kinsey and refuses to eat anything. His eyes are swollen,¡± Spencer informed him.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained taut and cold. ¡°Let him starve if he doesn¡¯t want to eat!¡±


    ¡°But if he keeps crying like this, it¡¯s not going to help¡­¡± Spencer tried to reason.


    After a moment of silence, Damon replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±


    Meanwhile, N called the police as soon as she got into her car.


    The police were able to find surveince footage showing Mason being taken away.


    When N saw that it was Spencer who had picked Mason up, she wasn¡¯t surprised. Her expression darkened as she dialed Spencer¡¯s number.


    As soon as the call connected, she heard Mason¡¯s heart¨Cwrenching cries, and her heart clenched. ¡°Spencer, where have you taken Buddy? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll report you for kidnapping!¡± she demanded. Spencer didn¡¯t respond but instead held the phone to Mason¡¯s ear. ¡°Buddy, it¡¯s your mom on the line.¡± Mason immediately stopped crying, sniffling. ¡°Mommy¡­ Where are you? Mommy¡­ Pleasee get me¡­¡± N had never let Mason cry this hard in all the years she had taken care of him. Damon had only had him for a short time, and Mason¡¯s voice was already hoarse from crying.


    Her heart ached as she pushed down her anger and spoke gently. ¡°Buddy, don¡¯t be scared. Mommy will be there soon, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, but you have to hurry¡­¡± Mason said.


    There was a pause before he could finish, then a cold voice came through. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, until you reconsider, <b>I </b>won¡¯t let you see Buddy.¡±


    ¡°Damon<b>, </b>what right do you have to do this?!¡± N trembled with rage, every wordced with fury.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m Buddy¡¯s father. If you want a paternity test, I can arrange for one to be sent to you shortly,¡± Damon replied before hanging up.


    When N called back, the line was busy.


    Just then, a police officer approached her, his expression sympathetic. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, the car left the school and turned onto a side road without surveince. It may take longer for our technical team to trace their movements.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°I understand. The person who took my son is Spencer Hogg, the secretary of Prospectus Technology¡¯s CEO. He might know where my son is now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the police officer¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°We¡¯ll find him and gather more information right away.¡±


    As he finished speaking, a man in a suit, carrying a briefcase and wearing gold¨Crimmed sses, entered the police station.


    The man introduced himself, saying, ¡°Hello, Ms. Kinsey. I¡¯m Gerrard Chaucer, Mr. Sumner¡¯swyer. I will be handling all matters regarding Buddy¡¯s custody moving forward.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 503

    N scoffed. ¡°Damon took my son without my consent and now wants to fight me for custody? <b>He¡¯s </b>dreaming<b>! </b>


    Gerrard adjusted his sses and banded her a document from his briefcase.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, this is the paternity test report showing that Mason Kinsey and Mr. Damon Sumner are father and son. He has the right to contest custody,¡± he said.


    N didn¡¯t take the document. Instead, she looked at Gerrard with a poker face. ¡°That paternity test was done without my consent. I won¡¯t acknowledge it!¡±


    Gerrard remained calm. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, this paternity test holds legal validity. My client is prepared to file awsuit. Of course, it would be best to resolve this peacefully, but if that¡¯s not possible, he will have to pursue legal action.¡±


    Regardless, Damon was determined to fight N for custody of Mason.


    N nodded. ¡°Fine, let him file awsuit.¡±


    With that, she walked past Gerrard and left.


    Gerrard called Damon to update him. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Ms. Kinsey still refuses to agree. It seems we might have to go to court.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Stick to the original n,¡± Damon replied before hanging up.


    He rubbed his temples, then pushed open the bedroom door.


    Mason was still crying, now reduced to soft sobs. When he ho


    bedside table and threw it at Damon.


    ¡°Go away! You¡¯re a big bad guy! I hate you!¡± he cried.


    the door open, he grabbed a crystal ball from the


    Since Mason wasn¡¯t strong enough, the crystal ballnded on the carpet, rolling a few times before stopping in the corner.


    Damon recalled how N had once thrown documents at him¨Cher expression and actions were almost identical to Mason¡¯s now. His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really picked up some bad habits from N,¡± he remarked.


    Mason instantly exploded. ¡°Don¡¯t talk bad about my mommy! You¡¯re a big <i>bad </i>want you as my dad! I want Uncle Oliver to be dad!¡±


    my


    guy, a viin! I hate you! I don¡¯t


    Damon¡¯s veins throbbed on his forehead, visibly pulsing with anger. ¡°Whether you like it or not, I am your father. You can¡¯t call anyone else your dad!¡±


    He recalled how Oliver had defended N and concluded that Oliver must behave like a total pushover in private as well. Otherwise, Mason wouldn¡¯t lean on him so much.


    The thought of another man ying the role of a father to Mason during Damon¡¯s absence only intensified his resentment toward N.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you as my dad! You might as well be dead, just like Mom said!¡± Mason yelled.


    The temperature in the room dropped instantly.


    Facing Damon¡¯s icy re, Mason shivered, instinctively looking away while feeling even more hatred for him.


    This man was nothing like Oliver¨Che wasn¡¯t gentle, didn¡¯t treat Mason well<b>, </b>and spoke ill of his mother. Mason vowed to hate this man for life and refused to acknowledge him as his father.


    ¡°Say that again?¡± Damon¡¯s voice dripped with iciness, a terrifying presence surrounding him as if he were a demon from hell.


    Mason, frightened by his dark expression, burst into tears again. ¡°Waaah¡­ I hate you¡­ I don¡¯t want you¡­. I want my mommy¡­¡±


    As his cries filled the room, Damon felt a headacheing on. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mason flinched, his cries pausing for a moment before escting into even louder wails.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 504

    GET IT


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened significantly. Lacking any experience with children, he instinctively applied the same tactics he used with his subordinates to Mason, only to find it backfiring spectacrly.


    Frustration filled his eyes as he looked at Mason, who was wailing loudly.


    If Mason weren¡¯t his son, he would have thrown him out for causing such a scene in his own home.


    Spencer returned with snacks and walked into the bedroom to find Damon and Mason locked in a standoff¡ªone looking furious and the other crying his eyes out.


    A headache began to form in Spencer¡¯s temples.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, didn¡¯t Buddy calm down before 1 left? How did he start crying again so quickly?¡± Spencer asked.


    Damon, clearly agitated, snapped, ¡°You handle it!¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    Spencer was rendered speechless.


    Damon had been the one to make the kid cry, and now he was expected to fix it?


    Sighing in resignation, Spencer set down the snacks and squatted beside Mason, trying tofort him.


    Outside the bedroom, Damon lit a cigarette but didn¡¯t smoke it. He stared into the swirling smoke, unable to shake off his irritation.


    He wasn¡¯t good with kids. Although he had dealt with clients¡® children at the dinner table, they were always polite. He had never encountered a kid with such a terrible attitude as Mason.


    It had to be N¡¯s fault for not teaching Mason properly. Thinking of her, he couldn¡¯t help but recall her stubborn yet beautiful face, which only added to his frustration.


    Both she and Mason were a handful.


    How had he ended up entangled with such a woman and even allowed her the chance to secretly bear his child?


    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through Damon¡¯s head, causing his face to pale.


    Minutes passed before the pain subsided, and he lost interest in pondering how he had met N. He extinguished his cigarette and picked up his phone, intending to head back to the bedroom when it suddenly rang.


    Seeing Erin¡¯s name sh on the screen, Damon realized he hadn¡¯t contacted her in nearly a week while busy with the amusement park project.


    As Erin was his fiancee, he felt it was important to inform her about Mason. After all, it wasn¡¯t fair to keep such a significant detail from her.


    With that thought in mind, Damon answered the call.


    ¡°Damon<b>, </b>what have you been up totely? We haven¡¯t seen each other in almost a week. Are you free for dinner tonight?¡± Erin asked.


    ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± Damon replied, his voice remaining cool as usual. ¡°What is it?¡± Erin¡¯s voice was filled with curiosity, a hint of yfulness in her tone.


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°I have a son,¡± Damon stated tly.


    A loud thud echoed from Erin¡¯s end, followed by her frantic voice. ¡°Damon¡­ what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze drifted as he replied slowly, ¡°A woman secretly gave birth to my child. I n to bring him to live with me.¡±


    ¡°H¨CHow is that possible? Is that woman lying to you¡­¡± Erin¡¯s voice trembled, sounding choked up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done a paternity test,¡± Damon informed her.


    Silence fell on Erin¡¯s end as her response faded away.


    After a moment of silence, with no reply from her, Damon said in a low voice, ¡°The child will live with me from now on, which isn¡¯t fair to you. So, you might want to reconsider our engagement. If you wish to break it off, I can


    ¡°Don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to break off the engagement!¡± Erin eximed.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 505

    <b>Chapter </b><b>505 </b>


    Erin¡¯s expression darkened. After spending so many years with Damon, she would never allow a sudden<b>, </b>unexpected child to derail her ns.


    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her anger and resentment. She spoke in a calm tone. ¡°Darnon<b>, </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>having </b><b>a </b>hard time epting this right now. Please give me a week.


    ¡°I need some time to process this. Once I¡¯ve sorted it out, I¡¯lle find you. Let¡¯s not contact each other in the meantime.¡±


    Fearing that Damon would bring up the idea of breaking their engagement again, Erin abruptly hung up. She gritted her teeth, anger boiling beneath the surface.


    That bitch, N, had the audacity to inform Damon about the existence of that child without any warning! She had even pretended not to be interested in Damon, but it had all been an act!


    Erin dialed another number, her voice seething with anger. ¡°What have you been doing?! Why haven¡¯t I heard anything about what I asked you to do?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sing along, Ms. Hulle. Don¡¯t worry,¡± the person on the other end replied.


    Erin scoffed. ¡°I warn you, if you mess up my ns, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the other party¡¯s slow progress, N wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to bring that bastard child right in front of Damon!


    The person on the other end fell silent, heavy breathing indicating they hadn¡¯t hung up.


    Erin didn¡¯t care about their feelings, coldly stating, ¡°You have three more days. If you can¡¯t handle something this small, you can leave!¡±


    She ended the call, still seething with frustration, her face a picture of fury. As long as N was around, she would never find peace!


    When N got home, she immediately called Caroline.


    Caroline arrived about half an hourter.


    Seeing N¡¯s disheveled state, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°N, don¡¯t worry. Buddy has been with you for years. He¡¯s deeply attached to you. Even if it goes to court, he¡¯ll choose you!¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°Since Damon has already sent someone to take him and has prepared awyer and a paternity test, he won¡¯t let me see Buddy easily. What I¡¯m afraid of is that he¡¯s deliberately stalling. He can wait, but I can¡¯t¡­


    ¡°I called his secretary just now. Hearing Buddy¡¯s heartbreaking cries made my heart ache. Every second I can¡¯t see him feels like torture.¡±


    Caroline encouraged her, ¡°Now more than ever, you need to stay strong. Buddy is counting on you to bring him back. I know a few goodwyers. I¡¯ll introduce them to you.¡®


    Taking a deep breath, N looked at Caroline. ¡°Caroline, I actually need to ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Caroline inquired.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°Damon¡¯swyer is Gerrard Chaucer. You should know he¡¯s very famous in Capitarnia and even nationally. <b>It¡¯ll </b>be tough for an ordinarywyer to win. I want to ask your sister to help with this case,¡± N said.


    Caroline¡¯s expression grew conflicted. Her elder sister, Bailey Lovell, was indeed very skilled. If she took the case, their chances of winning would increase significantly.


    It was just that¡­ Bailey had previously had a rtionship with Gerrard. After their breakup, both had carved out sessful careers and had never crossed paths, either publicly or privately, since.


    Bailey had once stated she wouldn¡¯t take cases involving Gerrard, and though he hadn¡¯t publicly announced it, he would avoid any case that Bailey was involved in as well.


    In recent years, both had be well¨Cknownwyers in Capitarnia, yet it felt like they were in a standoff<b>, </b>each avoiding the other.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 506

    Caroline hadn¡¯t asked directly, but she sensed that Bailey still hadn¡¯t moved on from her past rtionship, which was why she was reluctant to meet Gerrard.


    ¡°N, I can introduce you to otherwyers. I know several who are just as capable as my sister. You could consider them,¡± Caroline suggested.


    N shook her head. ¡°For custody cases like this, your sister is the most well¨Cknown. She has never lost a case she¡¯s taken<b>, </b>so I really want to give it a shot. I just want to meet her. If she declines, I won¡¯t push her.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Mason¡¯s custody, she wouldn¡¯t have reached out to Caroline for help.


    Caroline understood that and nodded after a moment of hesitation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet Bailey, but whether or not you can convince her is up to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Caroline!¡± N eximed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet. The chances of sess are low. Besides, I¡¯ve watched Buddy grow up, so I¡¯ll do everything I can to help,¡± Caroline replied.


    N felt a wave of gratitude. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But why haven¡¯t you asked Oliver for help? He¡¯s the CEO of the Raynor Group. He must know just as manywyers as I do. If he helps you, you might not even need to hire one¨Che could probably convince Damon to return Buddy,¡± Caroline hypothesized. 1


    N lowered her gaze and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to rely on him for everything.¡±


    11


    Caroline paused for a moment. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    She understood N¡¯s reluctance to involve Oliver, especially after what happened with rk. N had depended on him so much that she had given up her studies to marry him, only to end up being cheated on.


    That eight¨Cyear rtionship had left its mark on N, and now she found herself hesitant to rely on anyone again.


    Afterforting N and seeing her emotions stabilize, Caroline finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Bailey now and arrange your meeting. Wait for my call.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± N replied.


    Not long after Caroline left, Oliver arrived.


    ¡°N, I heard about Buddy. I¡¯ve already sent people to find him. We should locate him soon<b>, </b>so don¡¯t worry,¡± he reassured her.


    N nodded. ¡°Thanks, but you¡¯re busy right now. I can handle this myself.¡± (1


    Just as Oliver was about to respond, his phone rang.


    After answering, he turned to N with a smile. ¡°N, we¡¯ve found Buddy!¡±


    When N and Oliver arrived, his men had surrounded the vi. A simr number of ck¨Cd men faced off against Oliver¡¯s team, both sides ring at each other but making no move.


    As soon as they saw Oliver and N, the crowd parted to let them through. Upon entering the living room, the


    Chuador 500


    <b>+75 </b>Bonus


    atmosphere <b>grew </b>tense as Oliver¡¯s gaze met Damon¡¯s.


    Oliver spoke first. ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you don¡¯t return Buddy to N today, this matter won¡¯t end well.¡®


    Damon let out a lightugh,pletely unfazed by Oliver¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Raynor, Buddy is my child with N. What¡¯s it to you? What right do you have to interfere? I¡¯ve never met someone so eager to raise someone else¡¯s child.¡±


    Before Oliver could respond, N interjected coldly, ¡°It absolutely involves him. We¡¯re dating with the intention of marriage. He might soon be Buddy¡¯s dad!¡±


    P


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 507

    The living room fell into a tense silence, the temperature dropping sharply.


    Oliver turned to N, disbelief written all over his face, mixed with a hint of joy flickering in his eyes. He knew she was trying to deceive Damon, but seeing her stand up for him made him feel happy nheless.


    Damon narrowed his eyes, drumming his fingers idly on the table. ¡°You can marry him if you want. I don¡¯t care. But I won¡¯t be giving Buddy back to you.¡±


    N¡¯s expression darkened. Just as she was about to respond, a small figure dashed toward her.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Mason rushed into N¡¯s arms, clinging to her leg and crying heart¨Cwrenchingly.


    Hearing him sob over the phone had been one thing, but seeing his tear¨Cstreaked face now made N¡¯s blood boil.


    ¡°What have you done to Buddy? Why is he crying like this?!¡± she demanded, ring at Damon.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained icy. ¡°He just left you for a strange environment. It¡¯s normal for him to cry. He¡¯ll settle down.¡±


    N was fuming. ¡°He¡¯s just a child! You had Spencer force him toe here without letting him see me, and you think that¡¯s normal?!¡±


    Annoyance flickered in Damon¡¯s eyes as he replied coldly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t hidden his existence all these years, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.¡±


    The thought that his own son looked at him like a stranger¨Cand even an enemy¨Cfilled Damon with irritation. All of this stemmed from the woman in front of him.


    N nearlyughed in frustration. ¡°You should recover your memory before saying that!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe Damon could still speak so confidently whilecking the full truth of their past.


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened as she stood her ground. Was she implying that he had wronged her before?


    For a moment, his face clouded with fury. ¡°No matter what happened in the past, I will not let you take Buddy away today.¡±


    Oliver stepped forward, shielding N and Mason behind him as he confronted Damon, ¡°Mr. Sumner, Prospectus Technology just established a foothold in Capitarnia. Are you sure you want to confront the Raynor Group now?¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression hardened.


    Oliver had caused numerous problems for Prospectus Technology when it was trying to enter the Capitarnia market. Initially, Damon had assumed it was justpetition from local interests. Now, he realized that Oliver had been targeting him because of N.


    ¡°Oliver, do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡± Damon shot back.


    Oliver smiled but did not respond. He simply nced at the phone on the table, seemingly waiting for something.


    Upon noticing Oliver¡¯s gaze, Damon¡¯s expression darkened even further.


    If they were in Saintornia, Oliver wouldn¡¯t even have the right to challenge him. But this was Capitarnia. With Prospectus Technology¡¯s foundation still shaky, if Oliver intended to pursue a mutually destructive approach, it wouldplicate matters significantly.


    Criter


    +25 Bonus


    Soon, the phone on the table rang.


    When Damon didn¡¯t answer, Oliver raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer, Mr. Sumner? Are <b>you </b>afraid?¡±


    Damon scoffed and answered the call, his expression quickly souring.


    After hanging up, he red at Oliver. ¡°Are you really sure you want to target Prospectus Technology when no one gains anything?!¡±


    ¡°For me, it¡¯s not a lose¨Close situation, Mr. Sumner. The Raynor Group has been established in Capitarnia for over a century, while Prospectus Technology has only been around for two years,¡± Oliver stated.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 508

    The Raynor Group would suffer some losses in the short term, but their foundation would remain intact.


    Damon stood up and, as he walked out, said, ¡°Mr. Raynor, many people are hoping to see the Raynors fall from grace. I hope you won¡¯t regret it!¡±


    With that, he pushed past Oliver and N and left.


    Oliver turned to N, his gaze softening. ¡°N, it¡¯s okay now. Let¡¯s take Buddy home.¡±


    N didn¡¯t move, her eyes locked onto him. ¡°Oliver, what did you do to Prospectus Technology?¡±


    She had clearly heard Damon¡¯s words. Oliver had convinced Damon to stop obstructing her from taking Mason away, but it was evident that the Raynor Group had paid a price for it.


    Oliver¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. It won¡¯t impact the Raynor Group too much. My dad once told me that if I let the Raynor Group fall, he¡¯d kick my ass, so I won¡¯t act recklessly.¡±


    Realizing he was just trying tofort her, N bit her lip and refrained from pressing further.


    She understood Oliver¨Che wouldn¡¯t share what he didn¡¯t want to discuss, no matter how many times she asked.


    Squatting down to Mason¡¯s level, she wiped the tears from his eyes. ¡°Buddy, let¡¯s go home. Mommy will take you home.¡±


    Buddy nodded, sniffling. ¡°Mommy, my backpack is still in the room.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Oliver will go get it for you,¡± Oliver said.


    After he retrieved the backpack, they left together.


    Damon stared coldly at the documents in his hands in the backseat of the Maybach as Spencer reported on the current situation.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, the Raynor Group suddenly intervened in the amusement park project. Now it¡¯s stuck at the final approval stage, and they¡¯re not giving me a chance to meet. Every time I reach out, they say they¡¯re either abroad or on a business trip,¡± he said.


    It was clear that this was just an excuse.


    Damon¡¯s expression remained calm, but the knuckles gripping the documents turned white, revealing just how angry he was.


    ¡°Schedule a meeting with Mr. Groover,¡± he ordered.


    Timothy Groover was the liaison for a previous coboration between Prospectus Technology and the government. Spencer paused, suddenly recalling that Timothy had a rtive working in the relevant assessment department.


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll do it now!¡± he said.


    After setting up the meeting with Timothy, Spencer was about to breathe a sigh of relief when Damon shot him a cold nce.


    ¡°How did Buddy end up running out today?¡± Damon asked.


    +25 Bonn


    Sweat broke out on Spencer¡¯s palms. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I just got a call from my assistant about an issue with the amusement park project, and I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Spencer, you¡¯ve been with me for years. I won¡¯t tolerate this again. If it happens once more, you can resign,¡± Damon said.


    Under Damon¡¯s piercing gaze, Spencer realized that any attempt to defend himself would be futile. He looked down and fell silent.


    As Damon returned to the documents, his mind drifted to another matter.


    With everything going on¨Cmanaging the amusement park project and dealing with the Raynor Group¨Che hadn¡¯t had time to spend with Mason.


    He decided to let N stay with Mason a little longer. Once the amusement park project was on track and Oliver was too busy to assist her, he would take Mason away from her.


    At that point, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance without Oliver¡¯s help!


    After dropping N and Mason off at home, Oliver hurriedly left.


    Back in the familiar surroundings of home, Mason began to calm down, but he still remained close to N, a hint of anxiety in his eyes.


    P


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 509

    Chapter <b>509 </b>


    N held Mason close, soothing him softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Buddy. I will always protect you and won¡¯t let anyone take you away again.¡±


    Mason nodded. ¡°Mommy, I hate that man! He says he¡¯s my dad, but I don¡¯t want him to be my dad!¡±


    N bit her lip. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that right now. Just get some rest, and I¡¯ll take you to school tomorrow.¡±


    440


    The next morning, N dropped Mason off at school.


    As soon as she found his teacher, Lilith, thetter looked surprised and asked, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, isn¡¯t Buddy transferring schools? Why did you bring him today?¡±


    N paused, confused. ¡°What do you mean, transferring?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. The principal just informed me that Buddy was transferring and told me not to get involved anymore,¡± Lilith replied.


    Understanding the situation, N handed Mason over to Lilith and said, ¡°I see. Ms. Page, Buddy isn¡¯t transferring. Please take him to ss. I need to speak with the principal.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you go ahead,¡± Lilith answered.


    N nodded and walked straight to the principal¡¯s office. When she knocked and entered, the principal was on the phone. She waited until he finished before speaking up.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, I¡¯d like to know who arranged for Mason Kinsey¡¯s transfer,¡± she asked.


    The principal, Sebastian Hale, didn¡¯t have much of an impression of N, but his expression changed as soon as he heard the name Mason Kinsey.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Mason¡¯s mother, right? Please, have a seat.¡± Sebastian smiled, his demeanor bing a bit more amodating. ¡°The transfer was handled by Mr. Sumner¡¯s secretary. You¡¯re Mr. Sumner¡¯s wife, aren¡¯t you?¡± N¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°No, I have no rtionship with him, and neither does he with Mason. In the future, if anyone iming to be Mason¡¯s fatheres here, I hope you¡¯ll ignore them.¡±


    Sebastian was taken aback, his brows furrowing. ¡°When Mr. Sumner¡¯s secretary came, they brought a paternity test. Did you have a fight with Mr. Sumner?¡±


    Damon had invested millions in the school, so he naturally leaned in his favor. After all, no one would invest such a substantial amount in a school just to transfer a child who wasn¡¯t even their own.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, I chose this school for its security. <b>If </b>my child can be transferred without my knowledge, I might consider exposing your school,¡± N stated.


    Upon hearing that, Sebastian was appalled. Many of the students¡® parents had significant backgrounds. If this sort of scandal got out, it would tarnish the school¡¯s reputation, causing irreparable harm.


    Thinking quickly, he said, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, please don¡¯t be angry. We certainly mishandled this situation, and I assure you it won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    N was primarily there to secure that assurance, not to cause trouble. After all, if things escted, Mason would have to transfer, too. He was already familiar with his ssmates, and transferring would mean starting all over again, which could negatively impact him.


    ter 300


    She nodded and stood up. ¡°As a parent, I enrolled my child here hoping he would have a safe learning environment. I sincerely hope simr issues won¡¯t ur in the future.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 510

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    After leaving the principal¡¯s office, N went to find Lilith and informed her that Mason would continue attending school. Only then did she leave the building.


    +25 Bonus


    Once N arrived at theb, Caroline hurried over and whispered, ¡°N, my sister agreed to meet with you. Here¡¯s the time and the restaurant address for tonight. She¡¯s really busy, so you must be on time. She has a flight to catch at 10:00 pan.¡±


    N¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise, and she excitedly grabbed Caroline¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you so much, Caroline! I¡¯ll treat you to dinner on Saturday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What matters most is Buddy¡¯s situation. But honestly, don¡¯t get your hopes up too high. Bailey probably won¡¯t take the case,¡± Caroline said.


    ¡°Yeah, but I have to try,¡± N replied. For Mason, even knowing the chances were slim wouldn¡¯t make her give <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    ¡°Okay, good luck,¡± Caroline wished her.


    The day flew by, and as soon as work ended, N rushed to the restaurant. She arrived a few minutes early, and Bailey was punctual.


    As soon as they sat down, Bailey spoke up before N could say anything. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, Caroline briefly exined your situation. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take this case. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    N hadn¡¯t expected Bailey to get straight to the point. Her gaze dimmed. ¡°Ms. Lovell, if you don¡¯t intend to take the case, why did you agree to meet me?¡±


    ¡°My sister insisted that I meet you. While I can¡¯t take the case, I can rmend anotherwyer who has a simr level of expertise,¡± Bailey offered.


    N paused, looking intently at Bailey. ¡°But I only trust you. If there¡¯s anywyer who could win against Gerrard, I believe it¡¯s you.¡±


    A flicker of emotion crossed Bailey¡¯s face. She seemed touched but quickly shook her head firmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t take this case.¡±


    After ncing at the time, she stood up. ¡°I need to catch a flight. Here¡¯s my business card. If you need help finding anotherwyer, feel free to reach out.¡±


    She left, but just a few steps away, N called after her, ¡°Ms. Lovell, is your refusal to take cases rted to Gerrard because you¡¯re still hung up on that rtionship?¡±


    Bailey paused briefly but said nothing as she hurried out.


    N didn¡¯t chase after her. She knew it would be pointless. Since Bailey wouldn¡¯t take the case, she would have to find anotherwyer.


    Back home, Mason was sitting on the sofa watching TV, while Pauline was busy in the kitchen. Everything seemed perfectly normal, but N wondered how long this peaceful life couldst.


    +75 <b>Bonus </b>


    When Mason saw her, he jumped up and ran over, hugging her legs. ¡°Mommy, where did you go?¡±


    N forced a smile and patted his head. ¡°I had to work a bit longer.¡±


    Mason frowned. ¡°Mommy, if you¡¯re not happy, you don¡¯t have to smile.¡±


    N¡¯s smile froze, then slowly faded. If even Mason could see that she was upset, her expression must have been pretty bad.


    She squatted down to meet his gaze. ¡°Buddy, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a bit tired from work.¡±


    Mason shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re lying. You¡¯re sad because of that bad man. Before, you never looked this upset, no matter how tired you were.¡±


    P


    °¼


    Support


    ??.


    Share


    Cresapr


    25 <b>Bonus </b>


    N could no longer hold back her emotions and pulled Mason into a tight embrace.


    Her eyes were red, but she stubbornly fought against the tears. She couldn¡¯t understand why, after <b>five </b>years and with Damon having lost his memory, he still wouldn¡¯t let her go and insisted on disrupting her peaceful <b>life</b>.


    He was the high¨Cranking CEO of Prospectus Technology, while she was just a pharmaceutical researcher. Even though she had achieved a great deal in her field, it paled inparison to the prominence of Prospectus Technology.


    She had worked so hard¨Cwhy couldn¡¯t he just leave her alone?


    Noticing N trembling, Mason gently patted her back. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. I will never admit that bad man is my dad! I want to stay by your side forever!¡±


    Hearing this, N tightened her hold on him and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mommy won¡¯t let you leave me either.¡±


    Just then, Pauline entered with the dishes.


    Upon seeing N holding Mason at the entrance, she said, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, dinner is ready. Why don¡¯t you go change and wash your hands?¡±


    Suppressing her emotions, N released Mason and stood up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As N was about to take Mason for a walk after dinner, she suddenly received a call from Caroline.


    ¡°N, do you know that something¡¯s happened with the Raynor Group?¡± Caroline asked.


    N was taken aback. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I just heard that the Raynor Group suddenly tried to snatch an amusement park project from Prospectus Technology and ended up spending hundreds of millions to get in. Now the shareholders are meeting to confront Oliver.¡±


    She then added, ¡°I heard it from the grapevine, so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    N¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Thank you, Caroline. I¡¯ll ask Oliver.¡±


    Hanging up quickly, she was about to call Oliver when she realized he was likely in a meeting. Not wanting to disturb him, she opted to send a text message instead.


    After sending the text, she waited but received no response.


    An hour passed without a word from him, and she began to pace around the living room, worry gnawing at her. Oliver had never taken this long to reply before, so this must be serious.


    Finally, Oliver returned her call at around 10:00 p.m. ¡°N, everything here is under control. I can handle it, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing the fatigue in his voice filled N with guilt. If it weren¡¯t for her and Mason, he wouldn¡¯t be facing difficulties with thepany¡¯s shareholders.


    ¡°Oliver, don¡¯t worry about us anymore. I don¡¯t want our situation to make things harder for you at work or cause you trouble with the shareholders.¡± Her voice trembled, tinged with barely noticeable pain.


    After a few seconds of silence, Oliver spoke again, his tone gentle yet firm. ¡°N, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I promised to protect you both, and I will keep that promise.¡±


    +25 Bor


    N bit her lip, her eyes filled with guilt and sadness. ¡°But because of us, you¡¯re.¡±


    Oliver interrupted<b>, </b>his voice low, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. Damon is the one going too far. You¡¯re my girlfriend, and I won¡¯t let him bully you. Don¡¯t worry about me. If I take action, I have the ability to handle the consequences.¡±


    N lowered her gaze, aplex mix of emotions rising in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this from you.¡±


    ¡°In my heart, you deserve everything. Don¡¯t say such things. I don¡¯t want you to look down on yourself. It makes me sad,¡± Oliver said.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 511

    Chapter <b>511 </b>


    N could no longer hold back her emotions and pulled Mason into a tight embrace.


    Her eyes were red, but she stubbornly fought against the tears. She couldn¡¯t understand why, after five years and with Damon having lost his memory, he still wouldn¡¯t let her go and insisted on disrupting her peaceful life.


    He was the high¨Cranking CEO of Prospectus Technology, while she was just a pharmaceutical researcher. Even though she had achieved a great deal in her field, it paled inparison to the prominence of Prospectus Technology.


    She had worked so hard¨Cwhy couldn¡¯t he just leave her alone?


    Noticing N trembling, Mason gently patted her back. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. I will my dad! I want to stay by your side forever!¡±


    that bad man is


    Hearing this, N tightened her hold on him and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mommy won¡¯t let you leave me either.¡±


    Just then, Pauline entered with the dishes.


    Upon seeing N holding Mason at the entrance, she said, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, dinner is ready. Why don¡¯t you go change and wash your hands?¡±


    Suppressing her emotions, N released Mason and stood up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As N was about to take Mason for a walk after dinner, she suddenly received a call from Caroline.


    ¡°N, do you know that something¡¯s happened with the Raynor Group?¡± Caroline asked.


    N was taken aback. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I just heard that the Raynor Group suddenly tried to snatch an amusement park project from Prospectus Technology and ended up spending hundreds of millions to get in. Now the shareholders are meeting to confront Oliver.¡±


    She then added, ¡°I heard it from the grapevine, so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    N¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Thank you, Caroline. I¡¯ll ask Oliver.¡±


    Hanging up quickly, she was about to call Oliver when she realized he was likely in a meeting. Not wanting to disturb him, she opted to send a text message instead.


    After sending the text, she waited but received no response.


    An hour passed without a word from him, and she began to pace around the living room<b>, </b>worry gnawing at her. Oliver had never taken this long to reply before, so this must be serious.


    Finally, Oliver returned her call at around 10:00 p.m. ¡°N, everything here is under control. I can handle it, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing the fatigue in his voice filled N with guilt. If it weren¡¯t for her and Mason, he wouldn¡¯t be facing difficulties with thepany¡¯s shareholders.


    ¡°Oliver<b>, </b>don¡¯t worry about us anymore. I don¡¯t want our situation to make things harder for you at work or cause you trouble with the shareholders.¡± Her voice trembled, tinged with barely noticeable pain.


    After a few seconds of silence, Oliver spoke again, his tone gentle yet firm. ¡°N, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I promised to protect you both, and I will keep that promise.¡±


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    N bit her lip, her eyes filled with guilt and sadness. ¡°But because of us, you¡¯re-¡°|


    Oliver interrupted, his voice low, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. Damon is the one going too far. You¡¯re my girlfriend, and I won¡¯t let him bully you. Don¡¯t worry about me. If I take action, I have the ability to handle the consequences.¡±


    N lowered her gaze, aplex mix of emotions rising in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this from you.¡±


    ¡°In my heart, you deserve everything. Don¡¯t say such things. I don¡¯t want you to look down on yourself. It makes me sad,¡± Oliver said.


    P


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 512

    N felt a mix of emotions, unsure of what to do. Oliver had done so much for her, bearing immense pressure, yet he had never mentioned it to her. What she was facing now seemed trivial inparison.


    If Bailey refused to help, N would continue seeking her out until she agreed. With this thought, she felt a sense of rity.


    ¡°Oliver, thank you!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°I told you not to say thank you,¡± he replied.


    ¡°This is thest time, I promise!¡± N insisted.


    Oliver chuckled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trust you one more time. I have work to do, so I¡¯ll stop t


    Goodnight.¡±


    After hanging up, his secretary spoke quietly. ¡°Mr. Raynor, the shareholders still wo


    ¡­.¡±


    Without replying, Oliver put away his phone and walked into the meeting room with a serious expression.


    As soon as he entered, the shareholders began voicing their displeasure.


    ¡°Oliver, you¡¯ve let thepany get into such a mess over a woman. What were you thinking?¡± one shareholder demanded, mming his hand on the table, his anger evident.


    ¡°This loss isn¡¯t small. You need to give us an exnation!¡± another chimed in.


    Oliver clenched his fists, trying to suppress his inner fury. ¡°This is just a temporary setback. I¡¯ll find a way to resolve it.¡±


    Another shareholder stood up, his tone icy. ¡°Oliver, stop giving us excuses! Your personal feelings are harming thepany¡¯s interests. You need to provide a clear solution, or we¡¯ll demand a change in management!¡±


    Oliver took a deep breath and met their gazes with resolve. ¡°I understand your concerns and anger, but please trust me. I¡¯m actively seeking solutions, and negotiations with several partners are already underway. We¡¯ll recover the losses soon.¡±


    ¡°Easier said than done!¡± The first angry shareholder scoffed. ¡°If you can¡¯t solve this crisis, you should resign!¡±


    Oliver gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine. If I can¡¯t resolve this crisis, I¡¯ll take responsibility. But until then<b>, </b>please give me some time and space.¡±


    After the meeting ended, Oliver returned to his office, exhausted, and rubbed his temples. Suddenly, his phone


    rang.


    ncing at the caller ID, he frowned¨Cit was Damon.


    ¡°Mr. Raynor<b>, </b>consider this a warning. If you stay out of my business with N<b>, </b>I can let you off the hook and won¡¯t target yourpany.¡± Damon¡¯s voice sounded cold and arrogant.


    Oliver tightened his grip on the phone, his teeth clenched. ¡°Damon, you¡¯re dreaming if you think I¡¯ll agree to that!


    ¡°1


    Damon chuckled mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn. I¡¯m curious¨Cwhat¡¯s more important to you, yourpany or that woman?¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    +25 Bonus


    Oliver mmed his phone on the desk in frustration. Rage coursed through him¨Cno matter what, he wouldn¡¯t give up on N.


    Just then, there was a gentle knock on the office door, and his secretary entered cautiously. ¡°Mr. Raynor, we just received word from our partners¡ªthey want to reconsider the cooperation.¡±


    Oliver wearily waved his hand. ¡°I understand. You can leave now.¡±


    After the secretary left, he gazed out at the cityscape, his resolve hardening.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 513

    The next morning, N drove Mason to school, her mind elsewhere.


    Mason noticed her distraction and tightened his grip on his backpack.


    When they arrived at the school, N forced a smile and gently said, ¡°Buddy, Mommy will pick you up tonight.¡±


    Mason nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After watching N leave, Mason essed his smartwatch and dialed the number Spencer had given him.


    A momentter, a cold voice came through the line. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mason took a deep breath, his small face tense. ¡°I want to meet you.¡±


    In the principal¡¯s office an hourter¡­


    Mason sat across from Damon, his baby face filled with anger. ¡°What will it take for you to stop bothering my mom and me?¡±


    Although he was only four years old, there was no hint of fear in his gaze. He even bore a striking resemnce to Damon¡¯smanding demeanor.


    Damon looked at Mason, who mirrored his own features, aplicated expression crossing his face.


    At such a young age, Mason should have been innocent and carefree. Yet there he was, trying to negotiate like an adult because of N.


    ¡°Buddy, I¡¯m your biological father. If you¡¯re willing to return to the Sumners, I won¡¯t interfere with N anymore,


    Damon exined.


    11


    Mason¡¯s expression hardened as he red at Damon. ¡°I hate you! I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my dad! I¡¯m not living with you!¡±


    His disdain was unmistakable, and it was evident that he truly detested Damon.


    Rather than getting angry, Damon raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you want something from others, you can¡¯t expect to give nothing in return. That¡¯s no different from stealing.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve been living happily with my mom! You¡¯re the one who suddenly came in and disrupted our lives. Why should I have to give anything up?¡± Mason retorted.


    Damon hadn¡¯t expected such a sharp response from a four¨Cyear¨Cold.


    If Mason had grown up with him, he would have learned even more¨Cthe resources he could offer far outweighed what N could provide in a lifetime.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the leverage to negotiate with me right now, I¡¯ve already told you how to proceed. The choice is yours, and I won¡¯t interfere,¡± Damon said.


    He stood up to leave, but as he reached the door, he felt a tug on his pants.


    Looking down, he met Mason¡¯s pleading eyes and was momentarily taken aback. Mason resembled him, but his big doe eyes were almost identical to N¡¯s.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from Mommy,¡± Mason said.


    ×òÄê


    Chapter S13


    +25 Bonus


    Damon frowned. After a moment of silence, he replied coldly, ¡°Staying with that woman will ruin your future. <b>I </b>won¡¯t allow you to be with her.¡±


    Mason¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears as he cried out, ¡°No! Mommy is the one who loves me the most in the world! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Despite being only four, he had learned to read faces. While N had reassured him that no one would take him away, he knew she couldn¡¯tpete with the stern man before him.


    The thought of Damon¡¯s indifference toward N made Mason hate him even more. He would never ept him as his father!


    Damon¡¯s expression remained cold and unyielding. ¡°You¡¯re still young, but one day with me is far better than living with that woman.¡±


    derstand that living


    Mason defiantly jutted his chin, tears streaming down his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to understand! All I know is you¡¯re a big bad guy who makes my mom sad! I hate you! I hate you so much!¡±


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 514

    After saying that, Mason turned and ran away, his small figure filled with despair and helplessness.


    Damon watched him go, his expression devoid of warmth.


    Sebastian, visibly shaken, quickly stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Damon¡­ your son is still young. You have to coax him. Being too strict will only make him hate you more.¡±


    Damon¡¯s icy gaze fell on Sebastian, causing him to nch. He quickly lowered his head, mentally cursing himself for speaking out of turn.


    ¡°How do you suggest I coax him?¡± Damon asked.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked up at Damon. Had he really heard ti him how to handle a child?


    t? Damon was asking


    Noticing Damon¡¯s growing displeasure, Sebastian hurriedly replied, ¡°I know how to handle kids. Although he is only four, he¡¯s starting to develop his own sense of self.


    ¡°The most important thing is to respect and understand a child¡¯s thoughts. Within certain limits, let them make their own choices. You need to give them enough time and space to express themselves. With enough patience, you can build a good rtionship with them.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened further. Respecting Mason¡¯s feelings? Wouldn¡¯t that mean allowing him to stay with N?


    Cutting off Sebastian¡¯s ongoing exnation, he said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s enough.


    Sebastian abruptly stopped and nced at Damon, but only saw him striding away. He scratched the back of his head, wondering if Damon had truly listened.


    Just as Damon was almost out of sight, Sebastian remembered he wanted to ask about additional funding for the school and hurried to catch up.


    He managed to stop Damon just as he was about to get into his car. After stating his purpose, he noticed Damon¡¯s impassive expression, which made him feel uneasy.


    Carefully backing away, he forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Damon, if funding is tight, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t invest-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. Thank you, Mr. Hale,¡± Damon interrupted.


    Not long after Damon returned to Prospectus Technology, Spencer knocked and entered the office.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Mr. Fred Burridge from the Raynor Group is here, likely about the amusement park project,¡± he reported.


    Previously, Oliver had invested heavily topete for that amusement park project, hoping to pressure Damon into returning Mason to N. In the end, they lost the bid to Prospectus Technology, resulting in significant losses.


    As a result, Oliver¡¯s hard¨Cearned influence at the Raynor Group was at risk. Many shareholders were seizing the opportunity to push him out of the CEO position. It seemed Fred was one of them.


    Damon nced at Spencer. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Chopter 514


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Spencer replied.


    As soon as Fred entered, he greeted Damon with a smile. ¡°Mr. Sumner, long time no see.¡±


    Damon maintained a neutral expression. ¡°What brings you here today, Mr. Burridge?¡±


    Sighing, Fred replied, ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ since you¡¯re a straightforward person, I¡¯ll be direct. I¡¯m here regarding the amusement park project.¡±


    Damon shot back, ¡°It seems inappropriate for you, as a shareholder of the Raynor Group, to be involved in the amusement park project. If the Raynor Group hadn¡¯t interfered, Prospectus Technology wouldn¡¯t have had to spend an additional hundreds of millions to secure it.¡±


    P


    Support


    ??


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 515

    Fred¡¯s expression stiffened. He quickly said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, this was entirely Mr. Raynor¡¯s decision. By the time I found out, it was toote. Otherwise, I would have stopped him.


    ¡°Moreover, the Raynor Group has suffered significant losses this time, and many shareholders are secretly trying to remove Mr. Raynor from the CEO position.¡±


    Damon remained expressionless, seemingly uninterested. ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern me.¡±


    Fred carefully observed Damon¡¯s face, hoping to glean something from his expression, but found nothing. The rumors about Damon being cunning seemed urate¨Cdealing with him required caution.


    Realizing he needed to take a risk, Fred steeled himself and said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I


    Mr. Raynor. I can help you deal with him.¡±


    Damon chuckled, but his eyes were devoid of warmth. ¡°Help me?¡±


    have grievances with


    Fred¡¯s face turned a shade paler, but thinking of his objective, he pressed, ¡°It could be mutually beneficial. I want the CEO position at the Raynor Group.¡±


    Damon raised an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so ambitious, Mr. Burridge. But even without you, I can handle the Raynor Group. I have no need or reason to coborate with you. Please leave.¡±


    Fred was taken aback by the rejection. ¡°Mr. Sumner, when Prospectus Technology first entered Capitarnia, Mr. Raynor made things difficult for you. Don¡¯t you want to retaliate?¡±


    ¡°How I choose to act is my business. Before you use someone else as a pawn, you¡¯d better assess your own capabilities,¡± Damon warned.


    Under Damon¡¯s cold stare, Fred felt as if all his intentions had been seen through. He quickly averted his gaze, daring to meet Damon¡¯s eyes.


    He tried to defend himself, ¡°What do you mean? I would never use you that way!¡±


    not


    Damon was done with the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend you never came today. Spencer, please see Mr. Burridge out.¡±


    Spencer stepped forward, saying quietly, ¡°Mr. Burridge, this way.¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Fred insisted, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I can offer you 5% of the Raynor Group¡¯s shares if you help me deal with Oliver!¡±


    Damon put down the documents he was holding and looked up at Fred with a smile. ¡°So, you do understand after all. It seems you were just pretending to be naive before.¡±


    Fred silently ground his teeth, feeling resentful. Damon was doing this on purpose!


    However, the thought that Damon¡¯s help could make him <b>CEO </b>of the Raynor Group pushed him to suppress his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, can we discuss the specifics of the n now?¡± Fred asked.


    In the following days, N noticed that every time she messaged Oliver, he took a long time to reply.


    Concerned, she reached out to a friend at the Raynor Group and discovered that Oliver had been facing significant pressure from shareholders.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Previously, he had invested hundreds of millions of his own money topete with Prospectus Technology for the suburban amusement park project, but he ended up losing everything.


    The shareholders were furious, demanding that he find a way to recover the losses. He had even made a public promise to resign if he couldn¡¯t resolve the crisis.


    It was no wonder he took so long to reply to her messagestely, and his responses were always weary. Knowing he was under so much pressure because of her made her feel deeply guilty.


    After much hesitation, N finally made a call.


    Half an hourter, she walked into a high¨Cend cafe.


    At a table by the window sat a woman nearing 50. With her neat short hair and white suit, she bore the wrinkles of age gracefully, and her serene smile felt like a refreshing breeze.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 516

    As soon as Aubrey Jane Keith spotted N, she set down her coffee and waved her over with a smile. ¡°N, over here!¡±


    N sat down across from her. ¡°Ms. Keith, I¡¯m sorry for beingte. There was traffic.¡±


    Aubrey Jane looked at her with a warm gaze, as if she were a younger family member. ¡°No problem! I¡¯m not busy today. What made you want to meet for coffee?¡±


    Noticing N¡¯s hesitance, Aubrey Jane grew more intrigued. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s rare to see you like this.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, N replied, ¡°Ms. Keith, I actually wanted to ask for your help ¡±


    Surprised, Aubrey Jane raised an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡±


    It must be important for N to bring it up to her.


    They had met at a drug research conference, where N had saved Aubrey Jane after she fainted due to low blood. sugar. As they got to know each other better, Aubrey Jane grew fond of N. They not only shared interests but also simr life experiences.


    Aubrey Jane had struggled in her younger days while raising her son alone, building the Keithstone Group into what it was today. She admired N¡¯s bravery and tenacity, traits she recognized in her younger self.


    N briefly exined the recent events and then looked at Aubrey Jane. ¡°I heard that the Keithstone Group has a resort project and that the partner hasn¡¯t been decided yet. I¡¯d like to ask you to give the Raynor Group a chance.¡±


    ¡°N, I¡¯ve said before, you saved my life, and you can ask me for one favor, as long as I can fulfill it,¡± Aubrey Jane replied, pausing before adding, ¡°I¡¯m willing to coborate with the Raynor Group, but are you sure you want to use this debt of gratitude for such a small matter?¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Yes. This situation arose because of me. I don¡¯t want him to suffer because of my issues.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have my secretary contact the Raynor Group right away,¡± Aubrey Jane promised.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Ms. Keith!¡± N eximed.


    Aubrey Jane took a sip of her coffee and smiled. ¡°I hope he proves worthy of your sincerity.¡±


    After chatting for a bit longer, N left.


    Not long after she exited, Aubrey Jane stood up to leave as well.


    Just then, a cheerful voice called out, ¡°Ms. Keith, what a surprise to see you here! What a coincidence!¡±


    Turning around, Aubrey Jane saw Erin approaching with a bright smile.


    ¡°Ms. Hulle, what a surprise,¡± she replied.


    Erin felt a rush of excitement. When Damon had visited her home, she had overheard him and her father discussing ways to coborate with the Keithstone Group. With the Keithstone Group¡¯s resort project stillcking a confirmed partner, many localpanies were keenly interested.


    Patrick had visited Capitarnia several times recently, but he had only met Aubrey Jane once, and she had outright refused his offers.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for an invitation from a friend to a gathering hosted by the Keiths, Erin wouldn¡¯t have had the


    Chapter bild


    **<b>25 </b><b>B¨®nus </b>


    chance to meet Aubrey Jane at all. She had hoped to see Aubrey Jane again but hadn¡¯t managed to <b>do </b><b>so</b>.


    Now that she had this unexpected encounter, Erin saw an opportunity to get closer to Aubrey Jane and perhaps rmend Prospectus Technology for coboration. If the partnership could be secured, it would impress Damon immensely!


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 517

    With that thought in mind, Erin looked at Aubrey Jane with growing eagerness. ¡°Ms. Keith, are you here shopping?


    Aubrey Jane smiled, but her gaze was noticeably distant. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to meet a friend. Ms. Hulle, if there¡¯s nothing else, I have a meeting soon. Let¡¯s chat another time.¡±


    Seeing her about to leave, Erin quickly spoke up. ¡°Ms. Keith, I heard that the Keithstone Group has a resort project, and the partnership hasn¡¯t been finalized yet-


    11


    Aubrey Jane interrupted her with a polite smile, ¡°Ms. Hulle, we just confirmed o sorry. We¡¯ll work with the Hulle Group if there¡¯s a chance next time.¡±


    or for the project. I¡¯m


    Erin stood frozen for a few seconds, trying to process what she had just heard. ¡°Ms. Keith<b>, </b>may I ask whichpany you¡¯re partnering with?¡±


    A sh of displeasure crossed Aubrey Jane¡¯s expression. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that information is not convenient to share right now, Ms. Hulle. Goodbye.¡±


    Once Aubrey Jane disappeared from view, Erin quickly realized she needed to inform Damon about the news. She pulled out her phone, ready to call him, but hesitated for a moment. Instead of making the call, she tucked her phone away and drove straight to Prospectus Technology to find him.


    When Damon saw her, surprise flickered in his eyes. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Erin ced a takeout container of soup on the table and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met, and I¡¯ve given it some thought. Damon, I¡¯m willing to ept your child, regardless of the past. What matters is our future together.


    11


    Damon paused, his pen stilling as he looked up at Erin, and frowned slightly. ¡°Erin, I think you should reconsider.


    11


    Ever since he learned that Mason was his son, he had not thought about marriage at all.


    Mason was still so young, and without a foundation of feelings between them, building a rtionship would take time. If he continued with Erin, Mason would have to adjust to two strangers, which would be unfair to both Mason and Erin.


    Erin¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Damon, I¡¯ve thought it through clearly. I love you, and that won¡¯t change because of your child or anything else.


    ¡°I may not have experience with kids, but I¡¯m willing to learn. I believe I can be a good mother. Besides, a child needs love, especially at such a young age.¡±


    Silence filled the office as Damon remained quiet.


    Watching his handsome profile, Erin instinctively clenched her hands. She had alreadypromised so much. Did he still want to break their engagement?


    After a moment of silence, Erin realized that Damon still wasn¡¯t going to speak. It seemed he intended to end their engagement. Thus, she decided to change the subject. ¡°By the way, I wanted to tell you about something else today.¡±


    Chopter 517


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°What is it?¡± Damon asked.


    ¡°The Keithstone Group¡¯s resort project has already secured a partner,¡± she informed him.


    Surprise crossed Damon¡¯s face as he raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I ran into Ms. Keith while I was out shopping. I was hoping to help you secure the opportunity, but as soon as I mentioned the resort project, she said they had already confirmed their partner, though it hasn¡¯t been publicly announced yet,¡± Erin borated.


    Damon had indeed wanted to pursue that resort project¨Cnot just for profit, but to help establish a solid foothold for Prospectus Technology in the city.


    However, after the situation with Mason and some issues with the amuseme. set it aside.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for letting me know,¡± he replied.


    project, he had temporarily


    Seeing Damon¡¯s lukewarm demeanor, Erin couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth. ¡°Damon, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. When you have time, bring that child over so we can meet. After all, if we¡¯re going to live together in the future, we need to build a bond in advance.¡±


    Ch


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 518

    apter 518


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Damon narrowed his eyes, about to speak, when Erin quickly said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you then. Remember to drink the soup on the table and don¡¯t work too hard.¡±


    She turned and hurried out, her steps frantic, as if something were chasing her.


    Damon¡¯s gaze grew colder as he watched her leave. Regardless of Erin¡¯s consent, he was determined to end their engagement.


    Spencer walked in with some documents, and Damon instructed, ¡°Forget about the Keithstone Group resort project proposal.¡±


    Spencer was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Sumner, we¡¯ve been preparing that proposal fo finished. Besides-¡±


    ¡°The Keithstone Group has already confirmed their partner,¡± Damon stated.


    Spencer swallowed the rest of his words and nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    if a month, and it¡¯s nearly


    As he left the office, he informed another secretary to stop working on the proposal when his phone rang. Seeing it was Richard, he tightened his grip on the phone and frowned.


    Why was Richard contacting him out of the blue?


    Spencer went to the stairwell to answer the call, only to be met with Richard¡¯s icy voice. ¡°Spencer, did you say something to Damon?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Richard, what do you mean?¡± Spencer was confused. What could he have possibly told Damon?


    Richard huffed. ¡°If you didn¡¯t say anything, then why is Damon suddenly investigating what happened during his memory loss?!¡±


    Spencer froze for a moment, then recalled Damon¡¯s recent confirmation that Mason was his biological child. After losing all memories of N, she had be a stranger to him. Given his sharp instincts, Damon would certainly suspect something was off regarding his earlier amnesia.


    Moreover, Spencer¡¯s previous actions had raised Damon¡¯s doubts, and he no longer trusted Spencer. It made sense that Damon would investigate what had urred during the months he had lost his memory without informing


    Spencer.


    With this realization, Spencer replied quietly, ¡°Mr. Richard, I haven¡¯t mentioned anything to Mr. Damon. He¡¯s beenining about headachestely and might be recalling fragments of memory, which is why he¡¯s looking into it.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you¡¯ve said nothing. Keep your mouth shut and think about your family before you speak!¡± Richard snapped before hanging up.


    Spencer put away his phone, his head slightly bowed. His expression appeared dark in the dimly lit stairwell.


    On her way back to theb, N tried to call Oliver to inform him that Aubrey Jane had agreed to coborate with the Raynor Group, but he didn¡¯t pick up.


    Thinking he might be busy, she decided against calling again.


    In the Raynor Group conference room¡­


    +25 Bonus


    The shareholders red at Oliver.


    ¡°Mr. Raynor, is this what you promised us would be resolved? Now several partners want to terminate their contracts, all because of your rash decision topete with Prospectus Technology for the amusement park project. This has resulted in losses of hundreds of millions, and now we¡¯re at risk of losing more major partnerships!¡±


    ¡°Hah! Mr. Raynor, you were the one who said you¡¯d resign if this happened. You can leave right now!¡±


    ¡°Leave? You talked a good game back then, but I bet you¡¯re reluctant to give up your position now. Frankly, Mr. Raynor, you don¡¯t have the capability of your father, so stop ruining thispany. If you keep leading us, the Raynor Group might end up bankrupt under your management!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s expression turned icy as he took in the scornful res directed at hi


    partners have only


    expressed a desire to terminate. No contracts have been signed yet. I¡¯ll arrange to meet with them again. There¡¯s still room for negotiation.¡±


    Just then, his secretary, Liam Tilley, walked into the conference room with a grim look on his face. ¡°Mr. Raynor, the partners considering termination have arrived. They¡¯re currently in the reception area.¡±


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 519

    Oliver¡¯s gaze darkened as he replied, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll head over right now.¡±


    The expressions of the shareholders turned grim. It was clear that these business partners were here to discuss terminating contracts.


    ¡°Mr. Raynor, if you can¡¯t persuade the partners to change their minds, you should resign today, or I¡¯ll contact your father to see if it¡¯s time for him to consider recing you with someone more suitable!¡± one of the shareholders threatened.


    Oliver¡¯s gaze turned icy as he red at the shareholder who had spoken.


    The man was momentarily intimidated, his face paling slightly, but he qui retorted, ¡°Mr. Raynor, looking at me like that won¡¯t help! I¡¯m doing this for


    ed hisposure and of thepany!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve always known these rich heirs don¡¯t know how to do business. Letting them take over thepany would be a disaster!¡±


    ¡°Right? We¡¯re only here because we don¡¯t hold as many shares as he does.¡±


    ¡°If this keeps up, I might consider selling my shares and investing elsewhere.¡±


    As their derisive voices filled Oliver¡¯s ears, he left the office with a dark expression.


    Liam followed closely behind and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Raynor, those partners don¡¯t look happy. Today might not end well. Perhaps you should talk to Mr. Sumner-


    Before he could finish, he fell silent under Oliver¡¯s cold re.


    Liam sighed inwardly, realizing it was unnecessary for Oliver to be put in this difficult position because of a woman. After all, he had witnessed how well Oliver treated N over the past five years, while she had always remained distant, offering nothing in return. Sometimes, he felt it was unfair to Oliver.


    ¡°Make some coffee.¡± With that coldmand, Oliver pushed open the door to the reception room.


    Hourster, several partners walked out of the reception room, their faces grim.


    Thest one coldly dered, ¡°Mr. Raynor, since we¡¯vee all this way, there¡¯s no chance of continuing our partnership. If you¡¯re unwilling to terminate the contract, we can¡¯t guarantee the efficiency of future progress!¡±


    Oliver smiled, but his eyes remained icy. ¡°You¡¯d be the ones in breach of contract, and the Raynor Group can afford that kind of time.¡±


    These partners decided to terminate their coboration, as they were now aligned with Prospectus Technology. They seemed to have forgotten that when they were just smallpanies, only Oliver had been willing to coborate with them, helping them achieve their current sess.


    Their greedy attitudes were truly repulsive.


    ¡°Fine, Mr. Raynor. I hope you don¡¯t regret this!¡± one of the partners snapped.


    With that, the group stormed out in anger.


    Realizing that the partners were intent on dissolving their coboration, the shareholders began to voice theirints.


    Chopter S18


    25 <b>Bonus </b>


    As the tension reached a peak, Fred spoke up. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. I have a way to <b>resolve </b><b>this </b><b>crisis </b><b>for </b>the Raynor Group.¡±


    At his words, all eyes turned to him.


    ¡°Mr. Burridge, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    Fred smiled. ¡°To be honest, I have a close rtionship with Mr. Sumner from Prospectus Technology. He has agreed to let the Raynor Group participate in the amusement park project.¡±


    The shareholders¡® faces lit up at the news. If the Raynor Group could join that project, <b>it </b>would certainly help recover their recent losses and perhaps even turn a profit.


    ¡°Mr. Burridge, I didn¡¯t realize you had such a strong connection with Mr. Su presence. It¡¯s thanks to you that we might pull through this crisis!


    spite your usual negligible


    ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯d say you have more capability than Mr. Raynor!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention Mr. Raynor! He did well in the past, but now he¡¯s risking thepany for a woman. It¡¯s just madness!¡±


    The shareholders chorused.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 520

    As Fred listened to the others praise him while criticizing Oliver, he felt immense satisfaction.


    Over the past few years, Oliver had done an admirable job running thepany, and Fred had not found an opportunity to unseat him as CEO.


    With thistest mistake, Fred was determined to take advantage of the situation and im the position for


    himself.


    No¡­ He intended to make the Raynor Group change its name to Burridge!


    ¡°I can help thepany through this crisis,¡± Fred said. ¡°But if Mr. Raynor has another impulsive moment that harms thepany¡¯s interests, there might not be anyone to cover for him r


    ¡°Mr. Raynor did lead thepany through significant growth in the past, butpany¡¯s survival over a woman is unfit to be a leader. Don¡¯t you all agree?¡±


    ne who would jeopardize the


    The shareholders, no fools themselves, quickly understood that Fred wanted to rece Oliver.


    With Fred¡¯s 30% stake, he was indeed the most viable candidate to seed Oliver as CEO. After all, Fred¡¯s father had co¨Cfounded the Raynor Group alongside Oliver¡¯s father, dedicating much of his life to thepany. He had even passed away from a heart attack while working onpany documents.


    Fred¡¯s family had sacrificed everything for the Raynor Group.


    However, Fred had kept a low profile over the years, and the shareholders were unsure about his capabilities.


    While Oliver had made a major misstep this time, many still leaned toward supporting him.


    Noticing their hesitation, Fred smiled and said, ¡°I understand if you don¡¯t trust me just yet, but I¡¯ll prove my ability to manage the Raynor Group.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± A booming voice suddenly echoed from the doorway.


    The shareholders turned to see none other than Oliver¡¯s father, Hugh Raynor, entering the room.


    Everyone was momentarily stunned, except for one shareholder sitting in the corner¨Che was the one who had informed Hugh.


    As Hugh walked into the meeting room, the shareholders greeted him with respect. He took a seat at the head of the table, giving Fred an approving look¨Calthough it seemed as if he were looking through him, at someone else.


    Upon seeing Hugh, Fred¡¯s hands clenched under the table, and a sh of hatred flickered in his eyes. If it had not been for this man, his father would not have died. Now, it was time for the Raynors to repay that debt.


    Hugh drew his gaze back, scanning the room before dering, ¡°I¡¯ve been made aware of the situation. This is my fault for failing to raise my son properly. I agree that Oliver should step down, and Fred should take over as the new CEO of the Raynor Group.¡±


    The room fell into a stunned silence. Everyone exchanged bewildered nces, struggling to process what they had just heard.


    Did they hear him correctly? Hugh was agreeing to his son¡¯s resignation? Was he really throwing his own child under the bus?


    Hugh held 51% of the Raynor Group¡¯s shares. While handing thepany over to Oliver a few years ago, he had given him 46%. As long as father and son stood united, no one could possibly remove Oliver as CEO.


    +25 Bonus


    But now, with Hugh backing Oliver¡¯s resignation, it was clear he wouldn¡¯t be casting his vote for his son. This gave Fred a genuine chance at bing CEO.


    Suddenly, the door burst open, and Oliver stormed in, his expression cold and tense.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡± he demanded.


    Hugh remained calm, but the weight of his authority was unmistakable, making the air in the room feel thick.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, how would I know you¡¯ve been making so many reckless decisions over a woman?¡± he asked sharply.


    LI


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 521

    Oliver frowned. ¡°Dad, let me exin. I-¡±


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hugh snapped, cutting him off. ¡°I¡¯m here to clean up the mess you made. Since you clearlyck the ability to manage the Raynor Group, it¡¯s better to let someone morepetent take over than to watch you destroy thepany.¡±


    Oliver stared at his father in disbelief, unable to process what he was hearing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard for thepany these past few years, and you¡¯re kicking me out over one mistake?¡± he asked, his voice heavy with frustration.


    A flicker of emotion crossed Hugh¡¯s face before he turned away,


    his


    expres:


    ing.


    ¡°If this were just a simple investment failure, I wouldn¡¯t be so severe. But the fact that you caused such heavy losses over a woman is something I absolutely cannot tolerate!¡± Hugh said.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence.


    The shareholders, stunned by the intensity of the confrontation, held their breath. Most had only suggested Oliver resign in the heat of frustration, hoping to give him a wake¨Cup call. None of them had expected Hugh to take it this far.


    Oliver took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, there¡¯s nothing left to discuss. I¡¯ll wrap up the files I¡¯m handling within three days.¡±


    One of the shareholders, unable to remain silent any longer, finally spoke up. ¡°Mr. Hugh, Mr. Oliver¡­ let¡¯s not be hasty. Yes, the mistake was serious, but it doesn¡¯t merit a full resignation. A smaller punishment should suffice. Maybe we can-¡±


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Hugh interrupted harshly. ¡°Without the Raynor Group, he¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Oliver inhaled deeply, resisting the urge to respond. Without another nce at Hugh, he turned and walked out of the room.


    Since childhood, Oliver had never understood why his father was always so hard on him. No matter how much he achieved, he never earned Hugh¡¯s praise. Yet, the moment he made the slightest misstep, the reprimands were swift and brutal.


    At times, he even wondered if he was truly his father¡¯s son.


    As Oliver exited the meeting room, Liam rushed up to him. ¡°Mr. Oliver, Mr. Hugh¡¯s just speaking in anger. If you apologize, this will all blow over. Besides, Mr. Hugh and the shareholders don¡¯t know about the work you¡¯ve been doing behind the scenes.


    ¡°They¡¯re only seeing the surface¨Clevel losses. Once you exin everything, they¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Oliver was quiet for a few seconds before speaking in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    For years, he had worked tirelessly, striving for perfection. He had never dared to make a single misstep, all in the hope that one day his father would truly acknowledge him.


    But today, he finally understood. No matter what he did, Hugh would never be satisfied.


    He no longer wanted to exhaust himself trying to earn someone else¡¯s approval.


    Someone who didn¡¯t love you wouldn¡¯t start loving you just because you were perfect. Not loving you was simply


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    that they didn¡¯t love you.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Mr. Oliver¡­¡± Liam wanted to say more, but seeing the exhaustion on Oliver¡¯s face, the words stuck in his throat.


    Liam had worked alongside Oliver for five years and had witnessed how cautious and on edge Oliver had been throughout that time. He knew Oliver wasn¡¯t truly happy. The only time he ever saw Oliver smile genuinely was when he was with N.


    Maybe stepping away from thepany wasn¡¯t such a bad thing for him after all.


    The news of Oliver resigning as CEO quickly reached N. She was so stunt tube in her hand.


    he nearly dropped the test


    Caroline, who was standing beside her, was quick to catch the test tube and ce it back on the rack. She said seriously, ¡°N, this might not have anything to do with you. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    N gave a bitter smile. How could it have nothing to do with her?


    If it weren¡¯t for her, Oliver wouldn¡¯t have gone against Damon. He wouldn¡¯t have fought him for the amusement park project, and it wouldn¡¯t have led to the Raynor Group¡¯s losses that forced Oliver to resign.


    ¡°Caroline, can you watch the experiment for me? I need to give him a call,¡± N said.


    Support


    Share


    212


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 522

    When Oliver received N¡¯s call, he was in the middle of packing up his personal belongings. Despite working at the Raynor Group for five years, there wasn¡¯t much that was solely his.


    His voice, as always, was gentle. ¡°N, what¡¯s wrong? Shouldn¡¯t you be in theb right now?¡±


    N felt a sting in her nose, and her voice grew hoarse. ¡°Oliver, did you get forced out of the Raynor Group because of me?¡±


    Although she tried to keep her emotions in check, Oliver could still hear the slight tremble in her voice, as if she were on the verge of tears.


    He remained silent for a couple of seconds before replying softly, ¡°This ha wanting to take a break for a while, and now¡¯s as good a time as any.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± N snapped.


    to do with you. I¡¯ve been


    She wasn¡¯t naive. She knew how much effort and ambition he had poured into his work¨Cthings he never openly shared.


    Taking a deep breath, N spoke softly but firmly. ¡°Oliver, I¡¯m sorry. This is my fault. I¡¯ll find a way to make it right.¡±


    Sensing something off in her tone, Oliver instinctively frowned. ¡°N, you don¡¯t need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I need to get back to theb. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± With that, N hung up.


    She took a deep breath, her eyes now filled with determination.


    After Oliver resigned from the Raynor Group, Hugh personally appointed Fred as the interim CEO.


    As soon as the meeting ended, Fred couldn¡¯t wait to call Damon.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ve sessfully pushed Oliver out of the Raynor Group. He won¡¯t be able to challenge you again,¡± he reported. ¡°Now, about the amusement park project you mentioned bringing the Raynor Group into¨Cwhen can we meet to discuss the details?¡±


    Damon raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°How did you manage that?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even begun to make his move yet. With Fred¡¯s limited shares, it shouldn¡¯t have been so easy to take down Oliver.


    Fred smirked as he replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into Hugh, but he personally came to thepany and ordered Oliver to resign on the spot, without any leniency. He even appointed me as interim CEO.¡±


    Damon narrowed his eyes.


    Hugh didn¡¯t stand by his own son? He kicked him out of the Raynor Group and let a man with clear ulterior motives take over? What was he ying at?


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my secretary contact you about the partnership. I have a meeting to attend,¡± Damon said and ced his phone on the desk, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.


    Hugh¡¯s actions had to have a purpose, but what was he trying to achieve?


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Damon had never met Hugh, but he had heard of him¨Ca wily old fox with years of experience in the business


    world.


    Many had suffered losses dealing with him. Damon knew he needed to tread carefully.


    At that moment, Spencer knocked and entered. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Mr. Chaucer is here.¡±


    Gerrard followed Spencer in and casually sat on the ck leather sofa in the middle of the office. Without waiting, he poured himself a cup of coffee and downed it in one go.


    Damon was used to this. He waved Spencer off and went to sit across from Gerrard.


    ¡°What brings you here today?¡± he asked.


    Gerrard gave him aplicated look. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for years, but I never ought you¡¯d be this kind of person.¡±


    Damon shot him a sharp look. ¡°What kind of person?¡±


    ¡°You asked me to dig into N¡¯s past when you wanted me to prepare awsuit against her, right? Well, guess what I found?¡± Gerrard asked.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Damon¡¯s impatience was palpable.


    Sensing Damon was on the verge of losing his temper, Gerrard quickly dropped the act. ¡°I found something about her past¡­ She wasn¡¯t always named N Kinsey. She used to go by N Jayston, and¡­ she¡¯s your nephew¡¯s ex- wife.¡±


    P


    Support


    Share


    2


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 523

    Chapter <b>523 </b>


    As soon as Gerrard finished speaking, he felt the temperature in the room drop several degrees.


    Damon¡¯s expression had darkened noticeably.


    Still, Gerrard asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything? N was your nephew¡¯s wife. Even if you don¡¯t remember her name, surely her face should have left an impression.¡±


    N was beautiful¨Cthe kind of beauty that was hard to forget. Although Gerrard had only met her once, her image remained vivid in his mind.


    Damon¡¯s face grew colder as he tried to recall the name and face of rk¡¯s


    Yet, his mind was nk.


    age, but right now, he couldn¡¯t


    In his memory, rk had brought his wife to family gatherings after their recall a single detail about the woman. Even the events of rk¡¯s marriage and divorce felt hazy.


    Damon had never been close to rk.


    After Damon¡¯s car ident, Richard had sent rk abroad for some mistake, and Damon had stopped paying attention to him. He had only learned about rk¡¯s divorce muchter. Since it hadn¡¯t concerned him, he hadn¡¯t cared.


    Now, discovering that N was rk¡¯s ex¨Cwife left Damon undeniably shocked. How had he be entangled with her?


    Everything seemed to be traced back to the car ident five years ago. There was a very real possibility that he hadn¡¯t been in aa the entire time, contrary to what Richard had told him


    As this unsettling thought settled in, Damon¡¯s expression darkened further.


    ¡°Look into what happened when I lost my memory,¡± he ordered. ¡°I want the full story of what transpired between N and me, and why she secretly gave birth to my child.¡±


    Gerrard hesitated before asking, ¡°And thewsuit against Ms. Kinsey?¡±


    ¡°Put it on hold until we know the whole truth,¡± Damon replied.


    After Gerrard left, Damon reached for his phone to summon Spencer to the office and question him about what had happened between him and N.


    However, just as his hand touched the phone, he paused.


    Based on the evidence Gerrard had uncovered, it seemed likely that Spencer had betrayed him. Not only Spencer- perhaps everyone in the Sumners had been lying to him.


    As he mulled over this revtion, his phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing N¡¯s name on the caller ID, he answered.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, what can I do for you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to meet with you,¡± she replied.


    Damon¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°If this is about custody of Buddy, we can talk. If it¡¯s anything else, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°I just sent you a photo, Mr. Sumner. Take a look before deciding whether or not to meet.¡± She hung up before he could respond.


    Damon¡¯s phone vibrated, and he opened the message.


    The moment his eyesnded on the picture, his grip on the phone tightened, and fury twisted his features.


    Almost immediately after, another message came through an address.


    His eyes darkened. Without hesitation, he grabbed his coat and stormed out the door.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Half an hourter, Damon sat across from N, his expression livid.


    a predator about to pounce.


    at matters is that if you don¡¯t back


    ¡°When was that picture taken?¡± His voice was ice¨Ccold, his gaze fixed o N remained calm, meeting his stare. ¡°When it was taken doesn¡¯t inati off from Oliver, I guarantee that by tomorrow, this photo will be all over the Inte. Everyone will see an almostpletely naked Damon Sumner.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed, burning with fury. ¡°You can try.¡±


    The fact that N had such an intimate photo of him proved they had some kind of rtionship in the past. Yet¡­ he had no memory of it.


    This only reinforced his suspicion that something had been off about his car ident.


    N¡¯s gaze remained steady as she spoke, her tone deliberate. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Oliver is important to me. If you keep hurting him, I won¡¯t hesitate to take you down with me.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes bored into hers.


    Without thinking, he asked, ¡°And what about me? What am I to you?¡±


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 524

    The moment the words left Damon¡¯s mouth, he regretted them.


    His expression darkened instantly. He had no idea why he had said something that sounded so much like petty jealousy toward another man.


    N was caught off guard as well, freezing for a moment.


    Before she could respond, Damon added coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I just figured since you went ahead and had my child on your own, you must really like me.¡±


    N pressed her lips together, her gaze indifferent as she looked at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Mr. Sumner. The fact that I gave birth to Buddy w with you. I don¡¯t like you,¡± she replied.


    Lident, and it had nothing to do


    Damon let out a snicker. ¡°Good. Any man liked by a woman like you is unlucky.¡±


    N¡¯s face darkened. She hadn¡¯t expected the amnesiac Damon to be so vicious with his words.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯m here to talk about Oliver, not to discuss which man I like,¡± she said.


    ¡°He tried topete with Prospectus Technology for a project and lost, costing hispany a fortune. He got fired as a result. It¡¯s not my problem. If anything, I¡¯m the victim,¡± Damon stated.


    N frowned, suspicion flickering in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re sure you didn¡¯t sabotage him?¡±


    ¡°If I had, getting kicked out of the Raynor Group would have been the least of his worries,¡± Damon replied tly.


    He was growing impatient. He stood up, towering over her. ¡°Instead of using photos to threaten me, why don¡¯t you tell Oliver to stop scheming behind my back if he doesn¡¯t have the skills for it?¡±


    With that, he turned and walked out.


    N lowered her head in silence for a while, thinking about how else she could help Oliver.


    Her phone suddenly rang, interrupting her thoughts.


    Seeing it was Mason¡¯s teacher, she quickly answered.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, Buddy got into a fight in the ssroom. Pleasee to the school as soon as you can,¡± the teacher said.


    By the time N arrived at the school, more than half an hour had passed.


    She rushed into the teacher¡¯s office and saw Mason standing alone in a corner. His clothes were dirty, smeared with shoe prints. His face was bruised, and his forehead was scraped.


    D


    Across from him stood a chubby boy, Kayden Conway, also injured. Beside him was a middle¨Caged woman with a sour expression, scolding Mason relentlessly.


    Upon seeing Mason hang his head, N¡¯s heart clenched. She hurried to his side, pulled him behind her, and red coldly at the woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mason¡¯s mother. If you have something to say, say it to me. Why are you verbally attacking a child? Learn


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    some decency!¡± N snapped.


    At that, the middle¨Caged woman, Regina Flint, exploded. She sneered and shoved her son forward. ¡°Look at what your son did to mine!¡±


    Her gaze swept over N, and a sh of jealousy crossed her face before turning into disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors about you- that you¡¯re not exactly respectable. Looks like it¡¯s true<i>. </i>No wonder you¡¯ve got a fatherless bastard who¡¯s just as poorly behaved!¡±


    N was about to respond when Mason suddenly charged forward, grabbing Regina¡¯s leg and biting down hard.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± Regina¡¯s scream filled the office. ¡°Get off me, you little bastard Furious, Regina grabbed Mason <i>by </i>the cor, ready to throw him to the. Just as N moved to intervene, the door to the office swung open. ¡°Who called my son a fatherless bastard?¡± a voice asked.


    or I swear I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 525

    Everyone turned to look toward the door. The first thing they noticed was a pair of long legs, followed by Damon¡¯s cold, imposing face.


    His gazended on the hand clutching Mason¡¯s cor.


    Regina felt a chill run straight through her spine, and she shivered. Instinctively, she let go of Mason.


    At that moment, she had a terrifying sense that Damon might just chop off her har


    his re alone filled her with fear.


    N hurriedly caught Mason, her gaze full of concern. ¡°Buddy, are you okay?¡±


    Mason nodded. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    His eyes kept darting toward Damon, an unusual glimmer in them.


    only a gut feeling, but


    Whenever other kids had bullied him in the past, it had always been just his mother standing up for him. He had dreamed that one day his father would show up out of nowhere and make those bullies pay for hurting him and N.


    Now that his father had truly appeared, his feelings wereplicated.


    On the one hand, he wanted his father to protect him and N. On the other, he knew that Damon didn¡¯t like N, and thetter didn¡¯t like him either.


    While Mason was lost in thought, Damon had already approached them.


    His icy re seemed to freeze everything around him. When he looked at Regina, his eyes burned with fury.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you repeat wh


    you just said about my son?¡± he asked darkly.


    Regina couldn¡¯t meet his gaze, but her voice still carried a hint of anger. ¡°What did I say wrong? Just look at my son! See how badly he¡¯s been beaten!¡±


    She pulled Kayden from behind her and pinched his arm hard, making him cry out.


    ¡°Look at him! His face and body are covered in bruises. If the teacher hadn¡¯t stopped them, who knows what would have happened? If you don¡¯t apologize and pay up today, I¡¯m not letting this go!¡± Regina threatened.


    She scoffed, thinking Damon in a suit wouldn¡¯t intimidate her. After all, her husband was a sales manager in E.N. Valley, and most parents treated her with respect.


    Besides, she had already looked into N¡¯s background¨Cshe was just a lowly drug researcher. Damon might seem impressive, but someone like N couldn¡¯t possibly know any big shot.


    Damon ignored Regina and turned to Mason instead. He asked, ¡°Why were you fighting?¡±


    Mason¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, but he stubbornly refused to let them fall. He turned his head away, remaining silent.


    Damon frowned, about to speak, when N knelt before Mason. Meeting his eyes, she gently said, ¡°Buddy, Mommy¡¯s here. Don¡¯t be scared. Tell Mommy why you fought, okay?¡±


    After a long pause, Mason finally muttered, ¡°He called me a bastard¡­ said I didn¡¯t have a dad¡­¡±


    N¡¯s eyes turned cold. She nodded. ¡°Okay, Mommy understands.¡±


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    She patted Mason¡¯s head softly, then stood and faced Regina. ¡°You heard that. Your <b>son </b>insulted mine first. If anyone should apologize, it¡¯s your son.¡±


    Regina sneered, crossing her arms. ¡°And what if your son didn¡¯t tell the truth? Maybe he insulted my boy <b>first</b>. Besides, even if my son said that, was he wrong?¡±


    N turned to the teacher. ¡°Where did they fight? There should be security cameras at school, right?¡±


    The teacher looked troubled. ¡°There are, but the cameras broke yesterday at the earliest.¡±


    At this, Regina¡¯s expression shifted from nervous to smug.


    y won¡¯t be fixed until tomorrow


    ¡°No cameras, huh? Then it¡¯s just your word against mine. And let¡¯s not forget your son threw the first punch. My boy¡¯s all bruised up¨CI¡¯m not letting this slide!¡± she dered.


    The teacher gently tugged at Regina¡¯s sleeve, signaling her to stop talking with a meaningful look.


    Did Regina not realize who she was dealing with? The man standing in front of her was the CEO of Prospectus Technology, who had recently donated an entire building to their school.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 526

    The teacher didn¡¯t understand why the CEO of Prospectus Technology was iming to be Mason¡¯s father. However, she knew that if she allowed Regina to continue her tantrum, her own job might be in <b>jeopardy</b><b>. </b>


    Regina remained oblivious to her silent warning. She red at the teacher and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need <b>to </b>say anything more. My son was beaten up so badly this time. I must make that little bas- Mason pay for <b>it</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Damon smiled¨Canyone familiar with him would recognize this as a sign of his growing fury.


    ¡°And what kind of price do you want my son to pay?¡± he asked.


    Regina mistook his question as a sign of fear and sneered, ¡°He should get <b>on </b>his knees and apologize <b>to </b><b>my </b><b>son</b>, promise never toy a hand on him again, andpensate us for 15,000 dors in medical expenses!¡±


    Damon nodded. ¡°Is that all? Shouldn¡¯t your son also get a full check¨Cup? There might be some internal injuries that aren¡¯t visible.¡±


    Regina was taken aback, clearly not expecting Damon to be so cooperative.


    She quickly regained her smugposure. ¡°Of course! He should get a full check¨Cup. That way, Mason will learn his lesson and won¡¯t dare hit anyone again!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Damon replied, turning to Spencer. ¡°Have someone take them to the hospital for the check¨Cup.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner,¡± Spencer replied.


    11


    On the way to the hospital, Spencer gathered information about Kayden, who had fought with Mason.


    He handed a tablet to Damon as he reported, ¡°Mr. Sumner, the boy who fought with Mr. Mason is Kayden Conway. His father, Noah Conway, is the sales manager at E.N. Valley, one of Prospectus Technology¡¯s subsidiaries. He¡¯spetent and even toasted you at thestpany banquet.¡±


    Noah Conway? Damon thought for a moment but had no recollection of him.


    ¡°Tell him toe to the hospital too. If he can¡¯t manage his own family, how can he manage such an important department?¡± Damon said.


    Spencer took back the tablet, inwardly feeling a little sorry for Noah. If this situation wasn¡¯t handled properly, Noah¡¯s position as department manager might be at risk.


    At the hospital, Regina insisted on subjecting Kayden to every possible test, regardless of relevance.


    To an outsider, it seemed as though she was trying to secure a full physical exam.


    While the tests were conducted, she coached Kayden to say that everything hurt, attempting to exaggerate the seriousness of the situation.


    The doctors were baffled by her antics. They could determine from the exams whether there was a real injury¡ª words alone would not alter the results.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    When <b>the </b>tests returned, revealing nothing more than a few minor bruises, Regina¡¯s expression soured.


    She angrily grabbed the doctor and questioned, ¡°What is this report? My son is clearly injured, and you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s not even ssified as minor? Are you in on this with N and her people?!¡±


    The doctor frowned. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please let go of me. We are a reputable hospital, and the chances of error in our tests are very low.


    ¡°We informed you from the beginning that these were superficial injuries that would heal in a few days. There was no way they could reach the level of a minor injury.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You must have been paid off! I demand another set of tests!¡± Regina yelled.


    Her loud outburst quickly drew a crowd. Noticing her audience, she grew even more emboldened, convinced that things would go her way as long as she made enough of a scene.


    With that thought, she dramatically threw herself to the floor.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live like this! My son was beaten up so badly, and now the hospital won¡¯t even acknowledge his injuries! They¡¯re all in on it, taking dirty money from those who hurt my boy! Where¡¯s the justice? Where¡¯s the fairness in this world?!¡± she cried.


    Just as her wails filled the room, a voice thundered from behind the crowd, ¡°Have you had enough of this nonsense?!¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 527

    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Regina looked up in shock as Noah pushed through the crowd, his face filled with anger.


    A wave of guilt shed in her eyes as he approached. She scrambled to her feet, flustered.


    ¡°Honey¡­ why are you here?¡± she asked weakly.


    Noah¡¯s expression was dark, his voice tightly controlled to keep from shouting. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, who knows what kind of scene you would have caused? Can¡¯t you just stay home? Do you have toe out here and make a fool of yourself?¡±


    There was no hiding the disgust in his eyes as he looked at Regina, who had once been his employee.


    After a work dinner one night¡­


    Regina managed to get into Noah¡¯s bed but then disappeared the next day. He searched for her for a while but eventually gave up when she couldn¡¯t be found.


    To his surprise, she showed up at his door six monthster¨Cpregnant, with a fetal sex determination report in hand. Noah¡¯s mother had always wanted a grandson and threatened to disown him if he didn¡¯t marry Regina.


    Reluctantly, Noah agreed to the marriage. At first, Regina seemed caring and thoughtful, so he decided to try to make it work.


    Unfortunately, the honeymoon phase did notst long.


    Not long after their son was born, Regina¡¯s true nature emerged. She became controlling, constantly checking Noah¡¯s phone. If she saw him talking to any woman for even a few minutes, she would pick a fight, sometimes even showing up at his office to create a scene.


    Noah was worn down, both at work and at home. Over time, he grew to loathe her. They had been sleeping in separate bedrooms for years, and he handed over most of his sry each month. All he hoped for was that she would just stay home and take care of their son.


    Despite this, Regina couldn¡¯t even do that. She had caused a scene at his workce just recently, and now here she was again, stirring up trouble at the hospital.


    Regina gritted her teeth, her temper rising. ¡°Do you even know what happened? Our son got beaten up today! And all you do is me me! I gave you a son¨Chow could you be so heartless, Noah?¡±


    Noah had no patience for her dramatics.


    ¡°I already talked to the kindergarten teacher on my way here. She said Kayden insulted Mason first. Mason was hurt too. You¡¯reing with me, and the two of you are going to apologize to him!¡± he demanded.


    He tried to pull Kayden along, but Regina smacked his hand away and shouted, ¡°Noah! I¡¯m telling you right now, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m making my son apologize!


    ¡°If you try to force me<b>, </b>I¡¯ll go online and tell everyone about what you did to me. Let¡¯s see how long you can hold onto your precious manager position after that!¡±


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Noah felt utterly exhausted as he looked at her.


    On the way to the hospital, he had already figured out that the child Kayden had insulted was the son of the headquarters CEO. His job was probably already in jeopardy.


    He had hoped to resolve things by apologizing and resigning gracefully, but now it seemed that option was off the table.


    Upon seeing him fall silent, Regina¡¯s eyes lit up with satisfaction. She knew how much his job meant to him- every time they argued, he would cave as soon as she threatened his position.


    After a long pause, Noah spoke slowly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then go ahead. Tell everyone. I¡¯m done. I don¡¯t need to keep living like this.¡±


    Regina¡¯s face went pale as she grabbed his arm. ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to abandon us? Over something so small?!¡±


    Noah looked at her, feeling utterly drained.


    Regina had never understood what really mattered. For years, he had been juggling the heavy demands of his job and the chaos she created at home. Now, he was just too tired to keep it up anymore.


    BIG SALE<b>: </b>3500 bonus free fou you


    P


    Share


    Support


    <b>+2 </b>


    X


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 528

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll leave the house, the car, and all the savings to you and Kayden. I don¡¯t want anything,¡± Noah said.


    He then pushed past the stunned Regina and walked away.


    Watching him leave with such determination, Regina finally panicked. She quickly chased after him and blocked his path. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry! Don¡¯t leave me and our son! I promise I¡¯ll apologize! Please don¡¯t do this! I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Noah looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce. I¡¯ll prepare the papers, and you¡¯ll just need to sign them.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Regina cried, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Confusion and disbelief clouded her gaze. She couldn¡¯t understand how a simple fight between their son and a ssmate had escted to this point.


    What she didn¡¯t realize was that this was just thest straw. Her previous tantrums and unreasonable behavior had led to this moment, but she thought it was just about this one incident.


    ¡°I won¡¯t divorce you! Noah, don¡¯t even think about leaving me and our son! I know you¡¯ve been seeing that new female intern at thepany. She calls you after work under the guise of discussing work. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you have your way!¡± Regina shouted.


    ¡°Think what you want. Either way, I¡¯m set on leaving this marriage,¡± Noah countered.


    After today¡¯s events, he understood clearly that staying with Regina would only drag him down further, making him just like her.


    ¡°If you dare to divorce me, I¡¯ll take Kayden and jump out of the hospital window!¡± Regina threatened.


    Suddenly, she scooped up Kayden and dashed toward the end of the hallway.


    Noah was appalled and sprinted after her, but he was toote.


    Just as Regina pressed the struggling Kayden against the window, Noah¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Regina, are you insane?! Put our son down!¡± he shouted.


    Regina smirked at him, her eyes wild. ¡°If you mention divorce again, I¡¯ll drop Kayden out the window, and I¡¯ll jump after him!¡±


    Noah stared at her, his anger boiling over as his chest heaved. This woman was out of her mind!


    Kayden, frightened by his mother¡¯s fierce demeanor, burst into tears.


    His cries drew the attention of Damon and others nearby.


    Seeing Regina¡¯s frantic behavior, N quickly covered Mason¡¯s eyes and told Damon, ¡°You handle this. I¡¯ll take Buddy downstairs first.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze flicked over her face as he replied quietly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    After N left with Mason, Damon turned to Noah. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    He had asked Noah toe to deal with the fight between Kayden and Mason, but it had escted to the point where Regina appeared ready to jump out a window in just a few minutes.


    Noah hung his head in shame. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ll take care of this. I promise to give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    Damon frowned, his icy gaze sweeping over Regina and the still¨Csobbing Kayden, but he remained silent.


    Taking a deep breath, Noah looked at Regina, his expression now calm. ¡°Just put our son down. I won¡¯t mention divorce again.¡±


    Regina lit up, though she still hesitated.


    Noticing her uncertainty, Noah continued. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    With that assurance, Regina finally set Kayden down.


    Pale with terror, Kayden immediately plopped down on the floor, having wet his pants.


    Noah turned to Damon, his face grim. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I apologize for this scene. I will take my son and wife to apologize properly another day.


    ¡°As for my position as sales manager, I fear I might not-¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 529

    Before Noah could finish his sentence, Damon interrupted, ¡°Mr. Conway<b>, </b>at Prospectus Technology, we value capability. As long as you handle this matter properly, it won¡¯t affect your job. But it¡¯s best if you learn to bnce your family and work.¡±


    Noah¡¯s previously dim eyes lit up abruptly, and he quickly assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Sumner. <b>I¡¯ll </b>take this to heart and make sure it never happens again!¡±


    Damon nodded and turned to leave.


    Noah walked over to Kayden<b>, </b>pulling him up from the floor as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to apologize to Mason in a couple of days.¡±


    Regina, standing nearby, looked at him. ¡°Honey¡ª¡±


    Noah turned and struck her hard, causing her to fall to the floor.


    Covering her face in disbelief, she stared at him. ¡°You actually hit me?¡±


    ¡°If you want to die, do it yourself! Don¡¯t drag Kayden down with you!¡± Noah hissed.


    He then grabbed the trembling Kayden and left.


    Regina clutched her face, fury filling her eyes, but she gritted her teeth and chased after them.


    Meanwhile, Damon stepped out of the hospital and saw N and Mason. His gaze softened as he walked toward them.


    N crouched down, applying medicine to Mason¡¯s wound. Although she was gentle, Mason winced in pain. Suddenly, his gaze shifted to something behind her.


    Noticing his change in focus, she turned around, and her eyes fell on Damon¡¯s long legs, followed by his handsome face.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s here!¡± Mason cheered.


    Upon hearing Mason instinctively call Damon ¡°Daddy¡°, N¡¯s grip on the cotton swab tightened.


    Although Mason didn¡¯t voice it, she knew he still wanted his father by his side.


    Shaking off her thoughts, she stood up and looked at Damon. ¡°Thank you for today, Mr. Sumner.¡±


    Due to the coldness in N¡¯s eyes, Damon¡¯s gaze hardened as he replied, ¡°Buddy is my son. It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    N managed a forced smile. ¡°We won¡¯t bother you with these things in the future, especially since you¡¯re quite busy.¡±


    Damon had no intention of arguing and simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    N wanted to refuse but relented when she caught Mason¡¯s hopeful nce.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she answered.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    On the way back, N pondered whether it was unfair to prevent Mason from spending time with Damon. She snapped back to reality when Mason called her several times.


    ¡°Mommy, are we home? What were you thinking about so deeply?¡± he asked.


    N smiled. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get out of the car.¡±


    She exited first. When she helped Mason out, she noticed Damon was already holding Mason¡¯s backpack. She pressed her lips together but said nothing as she took Mason¡¯s hand and walked toward their home.


    The elevator ride was silent, broken only by the sounds of the machinery.


    Mason¡¯s gaze flitted between Damon and N, though he seemed lost in thought.


    N, expressionless with her head down, didn¡¯t notice his little antics.


    When the elevator doors opened, she was about to lead Mason out when she froze at the sight of someone standing at the entrance.


    Oliver stood at the door, looking shocked and a bit hurt as he watched the scene unfold.


    Inside the elevator, N held Mason, while Damon carried Mason¡¯s backpack¨Clike a happy family of three.


    Even though Oliver knew N wouldn¡¯t be with Damon like that, the sight still stung his eyes.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    P


    Support


    Share


    X


    get it


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 530

    However, Oliver quickly adjusted his expression and walked toward N and Mason.


    As N stepped out of the elevator with Mason, she looked surprised to see him. ¡°What brings you here today?¡± Oliver¡¯s demeanor was warm. ¡°I came to check on you and Buddy.¡±


    He then turned to Damon. ¡°Mr. Sumner, thanks for sending N and Buddy back. Just hand me the backpack.¡®


    He reached for the backpack in Damon¡¯s hand, but thetter subtly moved it out of reach, his expression cool.¡± No need. Buddy is my child. It¡¯s my responsibility.¡±


    Oliver raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t press the issue. When he pulled his hand back, he noticed the bruise on Mason¡¯s face. ¡°What happened to Buddy?¡±


    N kept her exnation brief. ¡°He got into a fight at school, but it¡¯s all been sorted out.¡±


    ¡°How did it get so bad?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°The other kid was hurt worse. Let¡¯s not stand out here. Come inside,¡± N said.


    She opened the door. As she turned to take the backpack from Damon, he suddenly spoke up. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, I¡¯d like to see Buddy¡¯s living environment, if that¡¯s alright.¡±


    Given his request, N, despite her reluctance, felt she had no choice but to agree.


    Damon walked into the living room.


    N¡¯s current ce was a spacious t, with arge living room mostly filled with various children¡¯s toys. The decor featured a cream color palette, making it feel warm and inviting.


    From the many unique decorations around the room, it was clear that someone who loved life lived there.


    Watching Damon¡¯s back, Oliver subconsciously narrowed his eyes.


    Once inside, N asked Mason to show Damon around while she pulled Oliver into the kitchen to make coffee together.


    ¡°Oliver, I heard you resigned from the Raynor Group. I¡¯m really sorry for dragging you into this,¡± she said.


    N had sensed something was off from the moment she saw him at the door. He was smiling, but the corners of his eyes drooped, clearly indicating that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    Oliver paused in his actions, and after a few moments of silence, he quietly replied, ¡°N, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    The main reason for his departure from the Raynor Group wasn¡¯t just the failed investment¨Cit was that Hugh wanted him out.


    Oliver couldn¡¯t understand why he had made just one mistake and was being pushed out of thepany.


    Hearing him say that only made N feel guiltier.


    In the living room, Damon watched the two of them standing close together, his eyes turning icy.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    N had previously mentioned wanting Oliver to be Mason¡¯s father, and it seemed she was seriously considering it now.


    Just as Damon was about to head to the kitchen<b>, </b>his phone buzzed in his pocket.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I can¡¯t find any information about your past. I suggest you either return to Saintornia or go abroad to ask your nephew,¡± the person on the phone said.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Damon answered.


    After hanging up, he immediately instructed Luca to book a flight to Meristate and find out the exact address of Cyrus and his family, who had left the country shortly after he woke up.


    They hadn¡¯t returned in years, and while he hadn¡¯t thought much of it before, he now felt it was unusual given his memory issues.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, there¡¯s a flight in two hours. You¡¯ll need to go to the airport now. Should I book ater one for you? ¡°Luca asked.


    ¡°No need. Just book the one in two hours. I¡¯ll head to the airport right now,¡± Damon replied.


    He put away his phone and nced at the two in the kitchen, who were still leaning close and speaking softly.


    Clearing his throat, he said, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, I have to take care of something, so I¡¯ll leave now. If Buddy encounters any issues at schoolter, just call me directly.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 531

    N turned around and said indifferently, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t see you out, Mr. Sumner.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze darkened further as he sensed her dismissive attitude. He knew she wouldn¡¯t call him. Even <b>if </b>she didn¡¯t, it was fine¡ªthe principal would notify him.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± he replied.


    After Damon left, Oliver hesitated for a moment before asking how Damon had ended uping back with them that day.


    N couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve been holding that in for a while, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Oliver exchanged a nce with her andughed. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit curious.¡±


    N briefly recounted how Mason had gotten into a fight at school and how Damon had arrived not long after her.


    After hearing this, Oliver frowned. ¡°N, with something that serious happening, why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡±


    N pressed her lips together and looked down. ¡°I was too anxious at the time. It didn¡¯t ur to me.¡±


    Besides, she had just learned that Oliver had been forced to resign because of her and Mason. Even if she had remembered, she wouldn¡¯t have called him. She had already caused him enough trouble and didn¡¯t want to burden him again.


    ¡°Well, just remember not to forget next time,¡± Oliver reminded her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± N replied.


    Looking at her serene profile, Oliver said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me leaving the Raynor Group. I can handle it.


    Leaving the Raynor Group was only temporary. He had other ns outside thepany. If he couldn¡¯t return, he would build his own business empire from scratch.


    N opened her mouth to reply, but Oliver¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing it was Hugh, he frowned but answered the call.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You need toe back right now. I have something to discuss!¡± Hugh ordered.


    Just as Oliver was about to respond, he heard a busy signal.


    He looked at N with a helpless expression. ¡°I wanted to have dinner with you and Buddy, but it looks like I can¡¯t. My dad wants me back.¡±


    ¡°There will be plenty of chances in the future. Take care of your matters first,¡± N assured him.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Oliver replied.


    After leaving N¡¯s home, Oliver drove straight back to his house.


    As soon as he stepped into the living room, Hugh threw a document at his feet. ¡°Oliver, I didn¡¯t expect you to have this kind of capability! You think you¡¯re impressive?!¡±


    Looking at Hugh¡¯s furious face, Oliver felt confused as he picked up the document.


    When he saw that it was rted to the Keithstone Group¡¯s resort project, he was taken aback. ¡°The Keithstone Group wants to coborate with the Raynor Group?¡±


    Hugh scoffed. ¡°What are you pretending to be confused about? The Keithstone Group said they would only sign the deal with the Raynor Group if you were the CEO. That¡¯s why you resigned so easily today¨CI knew you were waiting for this!¡±


    Oliver frowned. ¡°What do you mean? I spoke to the Keithstone Group, but they said the Raynor Group wasn¡¯t on their list of potential partners. That¡¯s why I gave up on the project. How could they-¡±


    ¡°You know exactly what¡¯s going on! If you want to return to the Raynor Group so much, fine, but Fred must be vice CEO!¡± Hughid down his terms.


    Oliver didn¡¯t understand why the Keithstone Group would make such a demand, but it didn¡¯t matter now. No matter how he exined, Hugh wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    He slowly raised his gaze to meet Hugh¡¯s and spoke deliberately. ¡°Dad, I want to ask you why you¡¯re treating me like this. I¡¯ve been the CEO of the Raynor Group for five years and thought I was doing a good job. Why, just because of one mistake, did you force me to resign? Does my hard work over these five years mean nothing to you?!¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    P


    Support


    Share


    X


    get it


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 532

    Chapter <b>532 </b>


    Hugh stiffened for a moment before his expression turned furious.


    ¡°What we¡¯re discussing is how you¡¯ll do anything to get back into the Raynor Group. I asked you to leave because you¡¯re jeopardizing thepany¡¯s interests for a woman. I won¡¯t tolerate that!¡± he barked.


    Oliver nodded, his gaze cold. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you want Fred to take my ce and use me as a stepping stone?¡±


    Hugh shot up from his seat. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡±


    His face was flushed with rage, but Oliver noticed a flicker of guilt in his eyes.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not, we both know the truth. I just want to understand why you¡¯re paving the way for Fred at my expense,¡± Oliver said calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Hugh mmed his hand on the table, shouting, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue about this useless stuff! You¡¯ll get your position back, but I¡¯m very disappointed in you!¡±


    Meeting Hugh¡¯s enraged gaze, Oliver chuckled. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been disappointed in you too.¡±


    With that, he turned and left.


    Back in his room, Oliver immediately called Liam.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Keithstone Group? Didn¡¯t they say the Raynor Group wasn¡¯t under consideration? Why are they suddenly interested in coborating, and why are they insisting that I must be the CEO for the contract to go through?¡± he asked.


    Liam¡¯s voice held the same confusion. ¡°Mr. Raynor, I¡¯m not sure about the details yet, but I¡¯m investigating. I¡¯ll get back to you as soon as I find out.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Oliver replied.


    Less than an hourter, Liam called back with an update. ¡°Mr. Raynor, I¡¯ve looked into it. It seems Ms. Kinsey has a connection with the Keithstone Group¡¯s CEO. She reached out to Ms. Keith, and that¡¯s why they agreed to give the project to the Raynor Group.¡±


    Oliver tightened his grip on the phone. ¡°Got it. Thanks.¡±


    After hanging up, he thought about calling N but decided it would be better to see her in person the next day to get the full story.


    Oliver smiled. Even if N hadn¡¯t helped him, he had other ways to return to the Raynor Group. Still, it felt nice to think she cared. At least now, N would worry about him.


    The next morning, N ran into Regina and Kayden while dropping Mason off at school.


    Regina, who had been so arrogant the day before, looked haggard. Her eyes were red and swollen, a clear sign she hadn¡¯t slept well.


    N had no intention of greeting her. After reminding Mason to call her on his watch if anything happened, she


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    turned to leave.


    Just as she was about to go, she heard Regina call out, ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Kinsey, please wait a moment.¡±


    Surprised, N turned back.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± she asked.


    Regina approached, her face full of guilt. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, what happened yesterday was mine and Kayden¡¯s fault. After I got home, I thought it over and had a talk with Kayden. He won¡¯t speak out of turn again, and I hope you can forgive us.¡±


    The night before, Noah had a huge argument with Regina. He had warned her that if the situation wasn¡¯t handled properly, he would definitely lose his job, and the whole family would suffer the consequences.


    When Regina learned Mason was Damon¡¯s son, she instantly regretted her actions.


    Damon was not someone they could afford to offend. If they angered him, it wouldn¡¯t just be about Noah losing his job¨Cit could be a matter of life and death.


    Although Regina wasn¡¯t highly educated and had a fiery personality, she understood the gravity of her choices.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 533

    N was surprised to see Regina apologizing.


    ¡°Mrs. Conway, if you¡¯re truly sincere, you should have Kayden apologize to Mason<b>, </b><b>not </b>me,¡± N remarked.


    Regina quickly replied, ¡°Of course! When are you and Mr. Sumner free? We¡¯d like to invite you to dinner <b>so </b>Kayden can apologize to Mason in front of us parents. That way, he¡¯ll learn his lesson.¡±


    ¡°No need for dinner. As long as Kayden apologizes to Mason, that¡¯s enough,¡± N said.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, are you still unwilling to forgive me?¡± Regina asked.


    Seeing Regina¡¯s helplessness, N guessed she was worried about Damon holding a grudge against Noah at work.


    ¡°Mrs. Conway, I don¡¯t have much contact with Mr. Sumner. If you really want to treat him to dinner, that¡¯s fine. Just make sure Kayden apologizes, and I won¡¯t say anything bad about your husband to Mr. Sumner,¡± N replied.


    Hearing this, Regina let out a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to respond, N turned and got into her car, driving away.


    Watching the car disappear, Regina frowned and hesitated before dialing Noah¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hey, honey, N doesn¡¯t want to have dinner with us. She said as long as Kayden apologizes to her son, that¡¯s enough,¡± she informed him.


    At a vi on the outskirts of Meristate, Damon parked his car and walked up to the door, ringing the bell.


    Soon, he heard footsteps approaching, and the door opened to reveal a scruffy¨Clooking man.


    Damon¡¯s brow furrowed involuntarily. ¡°rk?¡±


    Behind the door, rk stood disheveled, with an unkempt beard and hair. His loose clothes hung off him as though he were homeless.


    Upon seeing Damon, hatred and anger flickered in rk¡¯s eyes. ¡°Damon, what are you doing here?!¡±


    Damon felt a wave of displeasure. It had been years since theyst met, and rk hadn¡¯t even addressed him as ¡°Uncle¡°. How rude. But, remembering the purpose of his visit, he suppressed his annoyance.


    ¡°I came to ask about my rtionship with N Kinsey,¡± he stated. 1


    ¡°N Kinsey?¡± rk¡¯s beard twitched as he coldly replied. ¡°Are you talking about N Jayston?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she used to be called N Jayston. She¡¯s your ex¨Cwife¡­ My memory¡¯s a bit hazy, and I can¡¯t find any information about our past, so-¡± Damon began, but rk abruptly cut him off.


    ¡°In the past? What do you mean? She¡¯s not dead?!¡± rk¡¯s voice was sharp with disbelief.


    Damon was startled by the intensity in rk¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s alive and doing quite well. What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    <i>1</i>/2-


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Not only was she doing well, but she had also secretly given birth to his child. If it weren¡¯t for this unexpected discovery, he wouldn¡¯t have even known he had a son.


    Suddenly, rk grabbed his arm<b>, </b>his eyes wide with shock. ¡°Where is she now? She¡¯s really not dead?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Damon replied with a frown, his gaze growing colder. ¡°I came to ask you about my past with her, not for you to question me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! She¡¯s not dead! She¡¯s alive!¡± rk eximed as he released Damon¡¯s arm.


    Nearly dancing with excitement, he rushed upstairs andpletely ignored Damon, who was still standing at the door.


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened. Was rk losing his mind? And who wouldn¡¯t groom themselves at all?


    He pulled out his phone and contacted Luca, speaking coldly. ¡°Notify rk¡¯s parents and tell them I¡¯m at the entrance of his vi.¡±


    BIG SALE<b>: </b>3500 bonus free fou you


    <b>+2 </b>


    Support


    Share


    X


    get it


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 534

    Chapter <b>534 </b>


    Less than half an hourter, Cyrus arrived.


    Seeing Damon standing coldly at the entrance of the vi, he felt a bit awkward and greeted him, ¡°Damon<b>, </b><b>why </b>didn¡¯t you let me know you wereing? I could have sent someone to pick you up from the airport.¡±


    ¡°I came to ask rk a few questions. What¡¯s been going on with him these past few years abroad? Why does he look like this now?¡± Damon asked.


    Just as Cyrus was about to respond, rk appeared, dragging a suitcase behind him. Without acknowledging either of them, he ced the suitcase in the trunk and tried to get into the car.


    Cyrus quickly stepped in front of him. ¡°rk, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°N is still alive. I need to go back and find her,¡± rk said.


    Cyrus was stunned. ¡°What did you say? N is alive? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Five years ago, N had fallen into the sea, and Damon had sent people to search for her for a month, but they had found nothing. How could she still be alive?


    ¡°rk, have you forgotten to take your medication again? I¡¯ll call a doctor to check on you,¡± Cyrus said.


    rk¡¯s eyes shed with disgust as he snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not sick! Uncle Damon told me N is alive. He wouldn¡¯te all this way just to lie to me!¡±


    Besides, Damon hadn¡¯t regained his memory and didn¡¯t even know about the past. It was even more unlikely that he would deceive him.


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s alive, it¡¯s impossible between you two. Don¡¯t you remember what Grandpa said? If you go back to the country, he¡¯ll cut off our family¡¯s financial support immediately!¡± Cyrus reminded him.


    After Damon had been hypnotized to forget N, Richard had been worried rk might slip up if they stayed in the country. He had sent them abroad and forbidden their return, providing them with 1.5 million dors a month for living expenses.


    In Meristate, rk had tried to return home several times, but each time he had been stopped by Richard¡¯s men.


    Over time, he stopped trying, and his spirit faded, turning him into who he was now¨Csomeone who drank all day and slept, unwilling to do anything else.


    rk halted in his tracks.


    After a long silence, he coldly stated, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. We¡¯ve been together for so many years. Once I return, I¡¯ll properly apologize to her and keep pursuing her until she forgives me.¡±


    With that, he moved toward the car.


    Frustrated, Cyrus pped him hard and scolded, ¡°rk, can you calm down for a second? How much longer do you want me and your mother to worry about you? If you dare to leave today, your mother and I will die right in front of you!¡±


    rk clenched his fists and turned to look at Damon, rage boiling in his eyes. ¡°This is all your fault, Damon! I


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    wouldn¡¯t be living like this¨Cunable to go home, without any purpose¨Cif it weren¡¯t for you!¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°Yourck of ambition has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Hah!<b>¡± </b>rk sneered and stepped closer, his eyes zing with years of resentment. ¡°It has everything to do with you! Oh right, I forgot¨Cyou lost all your memories of N, so now you can pretend none of this concerns you.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes widened as he snapped, ¡°What do you mean? Speak clearly.¡±


    ¡°I know everything, but why should I tell you? You¡¯ve ruined my life! You¡¯ve made it so my parents and I can never return to the country! Why should I share the truth with you? If you really want to know, go back and ask my grandfather¨Cyour beloved fa¡ª¡±


    Before rk could finish the word ¡°father¡°, Cyrus struck him hard.


    ¡°Shut up! Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± Cyrus berated.


    2/21


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 535

    Chapter <b>535 </b>


    rk¡¯s head snapped to the side from the p, yet heughed aloud. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re scared Grandpa will <b>cut </b><b>off </b>your allowance if you upset him. But I¡¯m not afraid. Now that I know N is alive, <b>I </b>have <b>to </b><b>go </b>back <b>to </b><b>the </b>country!¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze hardened, his voice ice¨Ccold as he addressed Cyrus, ¡°What did rk mean?¡±


    Cyrus didn¡¯t have time for rk¡¯s outbursts. He turned to Damon, his expression tense. ¡°Damon, I don¡¯t know anything. rk hasn¡¯t been right in the head since he went abroad. He¡¯s just rambling.¡±


    If Richard discovered they had leaked information about Damon¡¯s hypnosis, they would be in serious trouble- he¡¯d cut off their allowances, and that would be the end of them.


    Damon¡¯s face grew even colder. ¡°Cyrus, I think I can determine for myself whether he¡¯s in his right mind.¡±


    Cyrus sighed, his shoulders slumping in defeat. ¡°Damon<b>, </b>stop asking. I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Damon sneered. ¡°Fine. If you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll ask Dad myself!¡±


    Without another word, Damon turned and walked away.


    As Damon strode off, rk tried to get into the car, but Cyrus called for someone to stop him. ¡°rk, I can¡¯t let you go back to the country. It¡¯s for your own good.¡®


    rk prepared to struggle, but you?


    with a quick signal from Cyrus, one of the men behind him struck rk at the


    base of his neck. He crumpled, unconscious, to the ground.


    Leaving the vi, Damon immediately instructed Luca to book a flight home. Since neither Cyrus nor rk would talk, he would have to confront Richard directly.


    N was on her way to theb when she received a call from Oliver, inviting her to lunch.


    She checked her schedule and decided to ept, seeing that none of her experiments were time¨Csensitive.


    At noon, she arrived at the restaurant right on time. As she sat down across from Oliver, he handed her the


    menu.


    ¡°Take a look and see what you¡¯d like,¡± he said.


    With a smile, N epted the menu and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly want to have lunch with me today?¡±


    Knowing she had experiments to conduct, Oliver typically scheduled their meals for dinner.


    ¡°I have something urgent to ask you,¡± he replied.


    ¡°What is it?¡± N asked. When she looked up and met his serious gaze, she momentarily froze.


    ¡°There¡¯s a resort project with the Keithstone Group that the Raynor Group originally didn¡¯t qualify for. But yesterday, Ms. Keith¡¯s secretary contacted us, saying they agreed to coborate¨Con the condition that I return as the CEO of the Raynor Group,¡± Oliver exined.


    N raised an eyebrow. ¡°So you¡¯re back at the Raynor Group now<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Oliver nodded. ¡°Yes, thanks to you. But Ms. Keith wouldn¡¯t agree so easily on such <b>a </b>major project. <b>Did </b><b>you </b>strike some sort of deal with her?¡±


    N noticed the worry in his eyes, which warmed her heart.


    <b>¡°</b>You don¡¯t need to worry. There¡¯s no deal involved. At an event some time ago, Ms. Keith fainted from low blood sugar, and I helped her. She said I could use that favor to negotiate a condition,¡± she replied.


    Oliver frowned upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s <b>a </b>significant favor. You should have used it for something more important.¡±


    Before he could continue, N gently took his hand. ¡°Your situation is important to me. Besides, it was because of Buddy and me that you had to resign.


    <b>¡°</b>I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to help, but I managed to get you back into the Raynor Group. That makes me really happy.<b>¡± </b>


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 536

    Oliver paused, his gaze falling on N¡¯s hand resting on his. Her skin was fair, her fingers delicate, resembling fine porcin. It was hard for him to look away.


    ¡°N, thank you,¡± he said softly.


    N raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re thanking me while telling me not to say thank you? That¡¯s pretty polite <b>of </b>you.¡±


    Oliver chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to avoid saying it in the future, too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± N teased.


    After they finished their meal, Oliver dropped N off at theb before heading back to the Raynor Group.


    As soon as he walked into his office, he noticed Fred sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Mr. Burridge, are you looking for me?¡± Oliver asked.


    Fred red at him, his voiceced with resentment. ¡°Oliver, even if you¡¯ve regained this position, you won¡¯t be able to keep it for long!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Mr. Burridge. Just focus on your own work,¡± Oliver replied calmly.


    Fred snorted, stood up, and brushed past Oliver as he walked toward the door, deliberately bumping shoulders


    with him.


    Oliver remained unfazed and took a seat at his desk, ready to start working.


    A short whileter, Liam knocked and entered. ¡°Mr. Raynor, here are the documents for the coboration with the Keithstone Group. Please review them when you have time.¡±


    Oliver nodded. ¡°Okay, just leave them on my desk. And could you look into any connections between Fred and my father? I want to know if they¡¯ve had any dealings behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Liam replied.


    11


    Late that night, Damon entered the Sumner residence, his expression somber.


    Richard, seated in the living room, showed no surprise at his arrival.


    ¡°Back already?¡± he asked.


    Damon took a seat across from his father, his expression nk. ¡°Dad, since you¡¯re here waiting for me, you must know why I came today.¡±


    Richard nodded. ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t intend to tell you.¡±


    Damon¡¯s face darkened significantly. ¡°I just want to recover my memories. What gives you the right not to tell me?¡±


    <b>1/2 </b>


    Richard¡¯s demeanor remained indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. That woman is cunning. The fact that she secretly had your child shows her true nature. I don¡¯t want you to be entangled with her any longer.¡±


    ¡°You even found out about my child with her. You really have your ears everywhere,¡± Damon said, his voice mocking and devoid of warmth.


    Richard did not take offense at his tone and replied seriously, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like that woman, the child is still a member of the Summers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to bring the child back and raise him in Saintornia. As for that woman, I¡¯ll give her a sum of money to sever her ties with the child.¡±


    As his words hung in the air, the living room plunged into a suffocating silence.


    Damon scowled. ¡°You have no right to do this. This is between me and her. I¡¯ll handle it myself. It¡¯s not up to you to interfere.¡±


    Richard mmed his cup down, shattering it into pieces as coffee spilled everywhere.


    ¡°Not up to me to interfere? If I don¡¯t, you¡¯ll just get tangled up with that woman again. She¡¯ll ruin you!¡± he yelled, his aging face twisted with anger and the muscles around his eyes twitching in fury.


    Damon remained unfazed, meeting Richard¡¯s gaze directly. ¡°You say she¡¯ll ruin me. Then tell me, how exactly will she do that?¡±


    Richard sneered. ¡°As rk¡¯s wife, your niece¨Cinw, she seduced you and tarnished your reputation, making you a target for everyone. Isn¡¯t that ruining you?


    ¡°Do you know what people were saying about the Sumners five years ago? They said I raised a son who was involved with his niece¨Cinw! An uncle who made his nephew a cuckold!¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 537

    Chapter <b>537 </b>


    Mentioning this made Richard¡¯s chest rise and fall with anger. He cursed in his heart, wondering why N hadn¡¯t died back then.


    ¡°Is that really all it takes?¡± Damon asked.


    ¡°Yes! For the Sumners, reputation is more important than anything!¡± Richard snapped.


    Damon took a deep breath, trying to suppress the emotions threatening to boil over. ¡°What exactly did you do to me five years ago? Why don¡¯t I have any memories rted to her?¡±


    Richard maintained a straight face. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. You¡¯ll never remember that woman, and I won¡¯t allow you to remain entangled with her.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re engaged now. If you get involved with her again<b>, </b>she won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences!¡±


    ¡°And what if I want to be involved with her?¡± Damon pressed.


    He didn¡¯t have any feelings for N. In fact, he felt a bit of repulsion. However, he was even less willing to let others dictate his life.


    Whether he ended up hating N or falling in love with her again after regaining his memories was his own business. It was not for anyone else to decide.


    ¡°Then you can try and see if she¡¯s as lucky this time as she was five years ago!¡± Richard growled.


    Upon detecting the threat in Richard¡¯s tone, Damon¡¯s


    s turned icy.


    ¡°Dad, you may not be willing to talk, but I¡¯ll find a way to make everyone around you speak. I want to see whether their lives or their loyalty to you is more important,¡± Damon threatened in return.


    Richard fumed, his finger trembling as he pointed at Damon. ¡°Damon, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Damon smirked. ¡°You¡¯re my father. Don¡¯t you know my personality by now? No one is going to dictate my life¡ª not even you!¡±


    With that, Damon turned to the bodyguards behind him and coldly said, ¡°My father¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. He should stay in the estate and try not to go out.¡±


    ¡°Damon, what do you mean by that?! Are you trying to imprison me in the estate?!¡± Richard questioned.


    Damon turned back to look at the furious Richard. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m just worried about your health. Of course, you could tell me the truth right now, and then I¡¯d have everyone in the estate leave.¡±


    Seeing Richard fall silent, Damon turned and walked away. After all, whether Richard spoke or not, knowing the truth was just a matter of time.


    After Damon left, Richard immediately called Cyrus, instructing him to return from abroad at once.


    In Capitarnia, N had just finished bathing Mason and was getting ready for bed when she heard some noise at


    O BONUS


    the door.


    Her heart sank, and she hurriedly sent Mason to lock the door to his room.


    She slowly approached the door<b>, </b>nning to <b>see </b>what was going on. Just a few steps from the door, she heard a click¡± as it was pulled open.


    N instantly turned pale and quickly ran toward the living room, where her phoney on the sofa.


    However, just a few stepster, a wet towel covered her nose. A pungent smell hit her, and she quickly lost consciousness.


    ¡°N! N! Wake up!¡±


    N jolted awake from a shaking sensation.


    She opened her eyes to see Oliver looking at her with concern. She sat up abruptly, remembering what had happened before she fainted, and quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Buddy?!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°N, the door was open when I arrived, and I found you unconscious in the living room. Buddy¡­ is missing¡­¡±


    P


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 538

    Chapter <b>538 </b>


    ¡°What?¡± N eximed.


    She pushed Oliver away<b>, </b>scrambled to her feet, and rushed toward Mason¡¯s room.


    The door stood open, revealing aplete mess inside.


    N widened her eyes as she quickly searched for any sign of Mason but found nothing. A wave of panic washed over her, and she began to tremble uncontrobly.


    As she turned to run out the door, Oliver quickly grabbed her arm. ¡°N, calm down. I¡¯ve already called the police and sent my team to look for Buddy. Trust me, we¡¯ll find him soon. You don¡¯t even know where to start looking for him¡­¡±


    N shook off his hand and continued toward the door, her face devoid of emotion.


    Oliver blocked her path, his voice firm for the first time. ¡°N, I can¡¯t let you leave. If Buddy is still missing and you run into trouble, I will never forgive myself.¡±


    N red at him coldly. ¡°Let me through!¡±


    ¡°No! Capitarnia is enormous. Where are you going to look for Buddy? You need to calm down,¡± Oliver coaxed.


    ¡°I am calm! I don¡¯t want to stay here. If I just do nothing, it will only make my suffering worse,¡± N pleaded.


    Thinking of Mason being taken away and in danger, she felt as if her heart were being ripped apart, the pain making it hard to breathe.


    Oliver grasped her shoulders, speaking in a serious tone. ¡°I know you¡¯re hurting right now, but the more upset you are, the more you need to force yourself to stay calm. Think carefully: Did you see what those intruders looked like?¡±


    N forced herself to recall the scene but quickly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. When I saw the door open, I turned to run to the living room. I only got a few steps before I was knocked out.¡±


    Oliver nodded and shared his theory. ¡°While you were unconscious, the police came. Nothing was stolen from the house, and aside from being knocked out, you weren¡¯t harmed. This rules out revenge or burry as motives.


    ¡°They only took Buddy, which means that was their main goal. The person who most wants to take Buddy away from you is Damon, so¡­¡®


    11


    N¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°Are you saying those people were sent by Damon?¡±


    ¡°I just think it¡¯s a possibility. If Damon¡¯s people are the ones who took him, at least we won¡¯t have to worry about Buddy¡¯s safety. He is Buddy¡¯s biological father and won¡¯t harm him,¡± Oliver analyzed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, N gritted her teeth. ¡°It has to be him!¡±


    She pushed past Oliver and hurried to the living room to grab her phone, dialing Damon¡¯s number.


    The phone rang a few times before he answered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Every word N spoke came through clenched teeth. ¡°Damon, where did you take Buddy? Give him back to me


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    right now! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    There was silence on the other end for a few seconds before he replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    N scoffed. ¡°Are you really pretending not to understand? Using such despicable tactics to take Buddy away from me¡ªyou¡¯re not a man at all!¡±


    ¡°N, I told you, I have nothing to do with Buddy¡¯s situation,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°Nothing to do with it? If you really had nothing to do with it, then why weren¡¯t you worried when you heard Buddy was missing? Why didn¡¯t you even ask how he went missing?¡± N demanded.


    The line fell silent again.


    After several seconds, Damon¡¯s voice came through. ¡°I really didn¡¯t have anything to do with it, but you can rest assured he¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°You finally admitted it! If it really wasn¡¯t you, how do you know he¡¯s safe right now?!¡± N questioned.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 539

    <b>¡°</b>You just need to know that he¡¯s safe. You don¡¯t need to ask anything else,¡± Damon said before hanging <b>up</b>. When N called again, he refused to answer. She fumed, nearly losing her mind.


    Oliver grabbed her arm<b>, </b>worried she would act impulsively. ¡°N, calm down. At least we know Buddy is <b>safe</b>. <b>I¡¯ll </b>find out where Damon is hiding him, and we will definitely locate him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With Oliver¡¯s gentle reassurance, N finally began to calm down.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you for your help, Oliver,¡± she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Buddy is my business too. You¡¯ve been through a lot. Sit down and rest for a bit,¡± Oliver advised.


    ¡°Alright,¡± N replied.


    Oliver guided N to the couch, relieved to see her calmer than before. He immediately called his subordinates to find out Damon¡¯s whereabouts.


    N took a deep breath to suppress her impulse to find Damon and looked up at Oliver. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head home now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll stay with you a little longer,¡± Oliver said.


    The living room fell into silence.


    Oliver wanted to say somethingforting, but he knew that unless they found Mason soon, any reassurance would be meaningless.


    Over an hourter, Oliver¡¯s phone rang.


    N¡¯s gaze snapped to his phone, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    Oliver answered the call, and his subordinate¡¯s serious voice came through. ¡°Mr. Raynor, we¡¯ve tracked Damon to Saintornia but haven¡¯t located Buddy yet.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Keep looking,¡± Oliver instructed.


    After hanging up, he hesitated before looking at N.


    N bit her lip. ¡°I heard everything, Oliver¡­ I¡¯m nning to go to Saintornia.¡±


    Over the years, N had never mentioned Saintornia. Whenever conferences or business trips to that area arose<b>, </b>she always declined to attend.


    Oliver knew she had been avoiding that ce since the incident five years ago.


    As time passed, the memory had be an old scar that she could forget most days, but it still throbbed painfully when touched.


    +25 Bonus


    Oliver looked at her, his expression serious. ¡°Are you sure? Once you go to Saintornia, your peaceful life will be disrupted.¡±


    N forced a smile. ¡°The moment Damon learned about Buddy, my life was already thrown into chaos.¡±


    She had been running away five years ago, but now she was ready to face everything head¨Con.


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Oliver nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No, I can handle it myself,¡± N insisted.


    Oliver frowned. ¡°N, you¡­¡±


    N fixed him with a steady gaze and replied <b>firmly</b>, ¡°Oliver, <b>trust </b>me. If I really can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll contact you immediately.¡±


    Oliver had just returned to the Raynor Group, and she didn¡¯t want <b>him </b>to be affected by her and Mason¡¯s situation. She understood better than anyone the effort he had put in over the past few years and how much he wanted to gain Hugh¡¯s approval.


    Reluctantly, Oliver nodded. ¡°If anything happens, you have to call me right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± N promised.


    After booking her a morning flight to Saintornia, Oliver intended to drive her to the airport but was met with her refusal.


    ¡°You have work at eight. I¡¯ll just take a taxi,¡± she said.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send my driver with you. Don¡¯t refuse me again, or I¡¯ll take you <b>to </b>the airport myself,¡± Oliver warned, giving her an ultimatum.


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 540

    *75 Bonus.


    N nced at Oliver with a mix of resignation and nodded. ¡°Alright, you should head back now. You can still get a few hours of sleep before dawn.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stay safe. Call me if anythinges up,¡± Oliver said.


    After seeing him off, N pulled out her suitcase and began packing. In less than half an hour, she was ready to leave.


    The trip from Capitarnia to Saintornia would take over three hours.


    N hadn¡¯t slept all night and felt utterly exhausted, yet sleep refused toe. If it were up to her, she would never set foot in Saintornia again.


    But for Mason, she had to go back.


    Cyrus had just reached the entrance of the Sumner residence when Damon¡¯s men blocked his path.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Am I not even allowed into my own home?¡± Cyrus demanded.


    A cold voice echoed from the group. ¡°Of course you are, Cyrus. Wee back.¡±


    At the sight of Damon, Cyrus¡® expression darkened, his fists clenching at his sides.


    ¡°Damon, I heard you¡¯ve locked up Dad. Have you lost your mind?¡± Cyrus eximed.


    Damon smirked, unfazed by Cyrus¡® re. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m just concerned for Dad. He¡¯s getting old and doesn¡¯t need to be burdened with my problems. I thought it¡¯d be best for him to rest at home for a while. How does that sound like locking him up?¡±


    Cyrus ground his teeth, his voice cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want your excuses. I want to see him.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Damon replied, gesturing to the bodyguards to move aside.


    Cyrus scoffed, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°I wonder if Dad regrets handing the Sumner Group over to you, considering the disaster you¡¯ve made of it.¡±


    Years ago, Richard had sent the family abroad because of Damon, keeping them from returning. Cyrus still harbored resentment, but he also knew his own skills couldn¡¯t match Damon¡¯s. As much as he hated to admit it, Damon was better suited to run the Sumner Group, even if epting that truth stung,


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, but you can always ask him,¡± Damon replied.


    Cyrus¡® eyes turned cold as he walked straight into the residence without another word.


    When he reached the door to Richard¡¯s room, he noticed two bodyguards stationed on either side. He frowned in


    anger.


    What Damon was doing was no different from imprisoning him!


    ¡°I want to see my father,¡± Cyrus demanded.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Mr. Richard just took his medicine. You can go in directly, Mr. Cyrus<b>,</b>¡± one of the bodyguards informed him.


    Cyrus froze. ¡°What medicine?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a supplement he takes every day,¡± the bodyguard exined.


    Cyrus finally breathed a sigh of relief. If Damon had given their father anything strange, he wouldn¡¯t let him off easily.


    He pushed open the door to find Richard looking far older than he had five years ago. His hair had turnedpletely white, and Cyrus¡® eyes welled with emotion.


    Over the years, he had wanted to return to see Richard many times, but he had always been turned away. Although Cyrus harbored resentment toward his father, his longing to see him was stronger.


    As time passed, perhaps with age, he had started reflecting on himself. He realized he had been neither a good son, nor a good father, and certainly not a good husband.


    He had let too many people down.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Cyrus knelt before Richard, his eyes brimming with tears.


    Richard¡¯s expression softened, and he gently patted Cyrus¡® shoulder.


    He hadn¡¯t allowed Cyrus to return to the country all these years, but no matter what, Cyrus was still his son. How could he not miss him?


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re back, that¡¯s enough¡­ Where are rk and Cindy?¡± Richard asked.


    ¡°I came back in a hurry. They¡¯ll return in a few days,¡± Cyrus replied.


    Richard nodded. ¡°I see. You know why I called you back.¡±


    D


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 541

    Chapter <b>541 </b>


    ¡°Yes, Dad¡­ I know Damon is your favorite son, but what he¡¯s done this time is just too much. Are you really going to keep putting up with him?¡± Cyrus asked.


    Richard fell silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°I know. The reason I called you back is because of this. Once he regains his memories, he¡¯ll probably end up turning against all of us.¡±


    Cyrus hesitated and lowered his voice. ¡°Dad, the doctor who performed Damon¡¯s hypnosis died in an ident three months ago. So, Damon might not be able to regain his memories.¡±


    ¡°Whether he can or not is no longer important. After this incident, I¡¯ve realized it¡¯s better to hand thepany over to someone obedient rather than a disobedient son,¡± Richard concluded.


    Cyrus¡® eyes lit up, and he clenched his fists in excitement. Could it be¡­


    ¡°Dad, are you saying¡­¡± Cyrus trailed off.


    ¡°I still have 20% of the shares in the Sumner Group, and I n to transfer them all to rk,¡± Richard said.


    Disappointment flickered in Cyrus¡® eyes. He had hoped Richard would give the shares to him.


    But then he reconsidered. If rk became the CEO of the Sumner Group, he could still benefit from the profits. Why bother working when he could just enjoy the money without the effort?


    ¡°Dad, is this really true?¡± Cyrus asked, seeking confirmation.


    Richard nodded. ¡°Yes. Once rk returns, I¡¯ll transfer the shares to him.¡±


    ¡°But Damon¡­¡± Cyrus suggested.


    Richard snorted. ¡°Since he refuses to listen to me, there¡¯s no reason for me to leave thepany to him!¡±


    It was clear that Richard was genuinely disappointed in Damon. This was for the best, Cyrus thought. Damon had never valued the Sumner Group anyway. It was better to leave it to rk.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s most important now is to get Damon¡¯s people out of here. We can deal with the restter,¡± Cyrus added.


    A cold glint shed in Richard¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll make sure those people leave soon enough.¡±


    Cyrus was taken aback, about to ask what he meant, but Richard waved him off. ¡°You just got back. Go rest for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If anythinges up, just call me,¡± Cyrus replied as a reminder.


    As he stepped out of Richard¡¯s room, he ran into Damon.


    ¡°What did Dad say to you?¡± Damon asked.


    Cyrus shot him a cold look. ¡°If you want to know, go ask him yourself.¡±


    Damon smirked, his eyes glinting with a hint of mockery. ¡°Cyrus, I heard you had something to do with my amnesia five years ago. Is that true?¡±


    +25 Bonus


    His gaze was sharp as if he could see right through Cyrus.


    Cyrus instinctively looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡±


    ¡°Let me be clear. If you tell me the truth about what happened five years <i>ago </i>now, I¡¯ll let it slide. But if I find out on my own, it won¡¯t end well for you,¡± Damon warned.


    Cyrus¡® heart skipped a beat, and cold sweat trickled down his back. He knew Damon¡¯s character all too well and sensed the threat in his tone.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the unexpected death of the doctor who was supposed to handle Damon¡¯s hypnosis, Cyrus might have spilled the truth and let Damon track down the doctor himself.


    If anything went wrong during the re¨Chypnosis, it wouldn¡¯t be his fault.


    With that thought, a chilling glint shed in Cyrus¡® eyes.


    ¡°Damon, I really don¡¯t know anything,¡± he said.


    Damon smirked, brushing past him as he entered Richard¡¯s room without hesitation.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Richard barked, ring at Damon, his expression filled with disappointment.


    He had spent years grooming Damon, only for him to turn against him over a woman. The betrayal was enough to drive him mad!


    Damon¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°Where are you hiding Buddy?¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 542

    Richard looked up at Damon, displeased. ¡°Is this how you talk to your father?¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression was tense, his eyes devoid of warmth. ¡°My attitude toward you depends on your actions.¡±


    Richard scoffed. ¡°Good! Very well! I really raised a fine son!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Where is Buddy right now?¡± Damon repeated.


    ¡°If you want to know, go look for him yourself,¡± Richard replied.


    Damon narrowed his eyes, speaking each word slowly. ¡°Dad, you should know my patience is limited.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me? What do you think you have to threaten me with?¡± Richard snapped.


    ¡°Not much. Just something in my possession that could destroy the Sumner Group,¡± Damon said calmly.


    Richard¡¯s expression shifted dramatically as he fixed his gaze on Damon. ¡°You think you can scare me with that?


    Damon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Donald Dunlop from the board¨Che¡¯s your man, right?¡±


    Over the years, despite Richard¡¯s official retreat from thepany, he had maintained several spies within the Sumner Group.


    Damon had identified them but hadn¡¯t bothered to remove them, as there had been no direct conflict with his father. Still, he was well aware of their covert activities.


    Richard¡¯s face paled. Donald was one of his most deeply embedded people in thepany. It shocked him that Damon knew about Donald, let alone the others.


    ¡°Damon, I didn¡¯t think you were keeping tabs on me!¡± Richard eximed.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t sent people to take Buddy or deceived me, I would¡¯ve pretended not to know,¡± Damon replied coldly.


    Richard gritted his teeth. ¡°What do you understand?! I did it to protect you! Do you expect me to just sit back and watch you die? You were willing to throw your life away for that woman back then. If I hadn¡¯t found a way to make you forget her, do you think you¡¯d still be here today?¡±


    Damon was taken aback. Was he really willing to risk his life for N? How could that be?


    ¡°All I want to know is where Buddy is,¡± he said.


    Richard took a deep breath, his voice lowering. ¡°I can tell you, but only if you remove the people you¡¯ve ced in the estate.¡±


    Damon considered for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Richard provided an address, and Damon immediately turned to leave.


    Just as he reached the door, Richard¡¯s weary voice echoed behind him. ¡°When you pick up that child, bring him back here. He¡¯s my grandson. I want to see what he looks like.¡±


    Fauqe 542


    Damon paused briefly but didn¡¯t respond. He simply opened the door and walked out.


    217


    +25 Bonus


    Less than two hourster, Damon picked up Mason.


    Upon seeing Damon, Mason¡¯s face twisted with anger.


    ¡°You bad guy! Why did you bring me here? Take me back to my mom! I hate you! I don¡¯t want to be with you!¡± Mason growled, his small fists clenched tightly, ready to strike.


    Damon frowned and instructed one of his men, ¡°Take him back to the vi and keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him escape.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to any vi! I want to be with my mom! I want my mom!¡± Mason yelled.


    Before he could finish, someone picked him up and carried him toward the waiting car.


    Mason struggled fiercely, but his strength was no match for an adult. He was soon shoved into the car and driven away.


    Luca stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Ms. Kinsey is looking for Mr. Mason. Should we take him to-¡±


    Before he could finish, Damon cut him off coldly, ¡°No. It¡¯s not safe for Buddy to be around her right now. We¡¯ll deal with that after this situation is resolved.¡±


    Since Mason had been taken directly from N by Richard¡¯s men, it was clear she couldn¡¯t protect him. Damon wouldn¡¯t let Mason remain in danger any longer.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 543

    ¡°What should I do next?¡± Luca inquired.


    ¡°Head back to the office,¡± Damon ordered.


    As soon as Damon arrived at the office, he instructed Luca to notify the shareholders and department managers to convene a meeting.


    After learning that all his projects had slowed down during his time in Capitarnia, Damon was furious.


    Everyone in the room trembled in fear, too scared to speak up.


    Damon mmed the documents on the table and spoke without expression. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one week to get everything back on track. No mistakes. Otherwise, you¡¯re out!¡±


    The conference room, filled with dozens of people, fell into a tense silence. Not even a breath could be heard, as no one dared to attract Damon¡¯s attention.


    Suddenly, a phone rang.


    Damon frowned and nced at his phone. After a moment of hesitation, he answered.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Damon, I¡¯m in Saintornia now. Where is Buddy?¡± N asked.


    Damon raised an eyebrow, surprised that she hade to Saintornia.


    ¡°I already told you, he¡¯s in a very safe ce. As for where that is, I can¡¯t disclose it,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Buddy needs me. He¡¯s only five years old! Suddenly being taken away from everything familiar and everyone he knows will scare him. Is it really necessary to be so despicable just to grab custody?!¡± N demanded.


    Damon couldn¡¯t help butugh in anger. She had let someone take her child away while she was supposed to be caring for him, and now she had the nerve to question him?


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for him to feel unfamiliar. He¡¯ll get used to it over time. It¡¯s definitely better than staying with you. You can¡¯t even protect your own child. Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on that?¡± Damon countered.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who used despicable means <b>to </be to my home and take Buddy away. What right do you have to criticize me? You should be the one reflecting!¡± N retorted.


    ¡°Say whatever you want. I¡¯m not letting you see Buddy again,¡± Damon said, hanging up.


    As he set his phone down, the people who had been cautiously ncing at him quickly averted their eyes, fearing he would catch them staring.


    Damon nced around the room and said icily, ¡°Remember what I said. <b>Meeting </b>adjourned!¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Back in his office, Damon loosened is the and began working. He continuedte into the night until a call from <b>the </b>vi interrupted him


    ¡°Mr. <b>Sumner</b>, it¡¯s bad Mr. Mason won¡¯t eat dinner and tried to sneak out through a window on the second floor. He fell and is on <b>his </b>way <b>to </b><b>the </b>hospital tow,¡± the maid reported


    Damon¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You can¡¯t even keep an eye on a child? Useless!¡±


    He immediately called for Luca<b>, </b>speaking coldly ¡°Have the driver bring the car around. I need to go to the hospital¡±


    <b>With </b>that, he strode toward the elevator


    Luca followed, already on the phone with the driver as he hunded to catch up. After finishing the call, he turned <b>to </b>Damon, noting <b>his </b>grim expression


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, why the sudden trip to the hospital?¡± Luca asked.


    ¡°Buddy tried to escape and fell from the second floor,¡± Damon replied, his expression severe.


    Luca was shocked Mason was <b>only </b>five years old, and a fall from that height could result in serious injuries.


    ¡°How badly <b>is </b>he hurt? Loca asked (1)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Damon said, his frustration monating


    He added coldly, ¡°Get rid of everyone at the vi. They¡¯re useless!¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Understood.¡± Luca responded


    The elevator quickly reached the ground floor, and Damon headed straight for the exit.


    Just as he stepped out of Prospectus <b>Technology</b>, a figure suddenly darted in front of him, blocking his path. Seeing it was N, he frowned in irritation. He turned to Luca and demanded angrily, ¡°How did she get here?!¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 544

    Chapter <b>544 </b>


    Luca shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    N grabbed Damon, her voice cold. ¡°Where is Buddy?¡±


    Damon, clearly annoyed, shrugged off her hand. ¡°I told you, he¡¯s in a very safe ce.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Not unless you let me see him!¡± N eximed.


    Damon¡¯s patience finally wore thin. He turned to Luca. ¡°You handle this.¡±


    With that, he got into the car and drove off.


    N tried to follow, but Luca stopped her. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, even if you catch up, if Mr. Sumner doesn¡¯t want you to see Buddy, you won¡¯t be able to. But I assure you, he¡¯s safe. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡®


    ¡°No need to worry?¡± N shot him a cold look. ¡°If your child were suddenly taken from home, wouldn¡¯t you be worried? Mr. Fleming, do you honestly think Mr. Sumner¡¯s actions are justified?¡±


    Luca hesitated, at a loss for words. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, I¡¯m just his secretary. I can only follow Mr. Sumner¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. I¡¯ll just wait here until he lets me see Buddy,¡± N replied.


    Luca sighed. ¡°Do as you wish. But Mr. Sumner won¡¯t change his mind for anyone. Even if you wait here for a long time, he won¡¯t agree to let you see the child.¡±


    Soon, Damon arrived at the hospital.


    Mason¡¯s injuries had already been treated, and he had been moved to a private room.


    Upon seeing Mason¡¯s arm in a cast and the scrapes on his face, Damon¡¯s expression darkened.


    The maid noticed him and quickly stood up. ¡°Mr. Sumner.¡±


    Damon replied indifferently, ¡°You can go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the maid answered before leaving.


    The room fell silent.


    Mason turned his head away, refusing to look at Damon.


    ¡°Do you really think that by refusing to eat or trying to jump out of the window, I¡¯ll let you go back to your mother?¡± Damon asked.


    Mason didn¡¯t respond, staring nkly out the window, his profile almost identical to Damon¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat?¡± Damon asked again.


    Mason nced back at him. ¡°None of your business! I¡¯d rather starve than eat your food! You¡¯re just a kidnapper!¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Seeing the anger on Mason¡¯s face, Damon remained calm. He called Luca to have some food delivered to the hospital.


    ¡°Even if you buy it, I still won¡¯t eat!¡± Mason insisted.


    Damon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who said it¡¯s for you? I¡¯m hungry too after working all day.¡±


    Mason, momentarily taken aback, turned his back on Damon, clearly upset.


    Within half an hour, Luca entered the hospital room, carrying several bags of food.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I got everything you asked for,¡± he said.


    Damon nodded. ¡°Good, hand them over.¡±


    As he opened the bags, the aroma of food filled the room.


    Mason, having not eaten all day, couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard at the smell.


    Damon took a bite of a fried chicken drumstick and eximed through a mouthful of food, ¡°This is delicious!¡± Mason turned to re at him. ¡°Can you eat somewhere else? You¡¯re bothering me!¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Damon replied curtly.


    Mason fell silent, his gaze flicking briefly to the drumstick in Damon¡¯s hand before he quickly looked away. He needed to hold out. He wanted to see his mother more than he wanted the fried chicken.


    Damon continued eating, working his way through various dishes, while Mason managed to resist looking back, which surprised Damon. He hadn¡¯t expected a 5¨Cyear¨Cold to have such willpower.


    Picking up thest drumstick, Damon waved it deliberately in front of Mason. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want any?


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 545

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not eating!¡± Mason dered, turning his head stubbornly away from the tempting food in front of him.


    ¡°Even if you starve yourself, I still won¡¯t let you see your mother. Are you sure you want to put yourself through this?¡± Damon asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Mason shouted back.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m curious to see how long you can keep this up,¡± Damon replied calmly.


    For the next few days, Mason continued to refuse food. His once¨Cchubby cheeks quickly thinned, and his face grew pale. Even when Damon tried to force food into him, Mason would spit it out, determined not to eat.


    As Mason¡¯s condition worsened day by day, the doctor called Damon to the hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Summer, Mason already has a fracture. If he keeps refusing to eat, his health will deteriorate, and his injuries will heal much more slowly¡­¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened. He had tried everything over the past few days, but Mason remained defiant. The boy¡¯s only goal was to return to N.


    Seeing Damon¡¯s silence, the doctor sighed. ¡°Mr. Summer-¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make sure he eats today,¡± Damon said, his voice firm.


    He took out his phone and dialed N¡¯s number. ¡°Pinnacle Hospital, third floor. If you want to see Buddy,e now.¡±


    N¡¯s voice trembled with panic. ¡°What happened to Buddy? Why is he in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get here,¡± Damon replied, hanging up before she could ask more.


    Damon stood there, thinking about his next move. He couldn¡¯t allow Mason to go back to N. She wasn¡¯t capable of protecting him, and sending Mason back with her would only put him in danger again.


    Soon, N arrived, rushing toward Damon as soon as she saw him. ¡°What happened to Buddy?!¡±


    Damon looked down at her. She was panting, clearly anxious, her eyes wide with worry for Mason.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. He jumped from the second floor and fractured his arm, and he¡¯s been throwing a tantrum, refusing to eat, just to see you for the past few days,¡± Damon replied.


    N gasped, her voice rising sharply. ¡°He jumped from the second floor?! And you call that nothing serious?!¡±


    Facing her usatory gaze, Damon felt a fleeting pang of guilt.


    However, in an instant, his expression turned cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you here for an interrogation.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    N red at <b>him</b><b>, </b>her anger intensifying, ¡°When Buddy was with me, he barely even fell off a chair. He¡¯s been with you for just a few days, and he jumped from the second floor? Shouldn¡¯t I be questioning you?!¡±


    ¡°Do you even want to see Buddy?¡± Damon shot back.


    At those words, N scowled. ¡°Which room is he in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you see him, but you must agree to one condition,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°What condition?¡± N asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Buddy stay with you anymore. If you want to be with him, you¡¯ll have to move into my vi,¡± Damon stated.


    As soon as he finished, N replied coldly, ¡°No way! I won¡¯t agree to that!¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You can¡¯t protect Buddy. If I let you take him, he¡¯ll just be taken from your home again. If you don¡¯t agree, you won¡¯t see him again.¡±


    ¡°On what grounds are you doing this?!¡± N demanded.


    Meeting her furious gaze, Damon answered sternly, ¡°Because I¡¯m Buddy¡¯s father. You have one minute to think it over. This is your only chance to stay with him.¡±


    ????? ???????????


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 546

    N nced at Damon, her eyes zing with anger. ¡°Damon, you¡¯re such a jerk!¡±


    ¡°Fifty seconds left,¡± Damon replied, his tone t


    His expression was cold, and the icy glint in his eyes sent chills through her.


    ¡°Fine, I agree,¡± N finally conceded.


    She was resolute¨Cshe couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing Mason again.


    Damon didn¡¯t seem surprised by her surrender. He answered coldly, ¡°He¡¯s in Room 302.<b>¡± </b>


    Without looking back, N hurried down the hall.


    When she reached the door, she stopped abruptly, taking a deep breath. Her hand trembled as she grasped the doorknob, slowly pushing the door open.


    Even though she had tried to prepare herself, the sight of Mason hit her harder than expected. Her eyes immediately filled with tears.


    In just a few days, he had lost weight, his face pale and gaunt. He looked utterly defeated.


    ¡°Buddy¡­¡± N¡¯s voice broke, tears spilling over.


    Mason turned his head, disbelief flickering across his face. As soon as he saw her, the dullness in his eyes vanished, reced by a spark of life.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± he cried, leaping off the bed and rushing into her arms.


    N crouched quickly, catching him in a tight embrace. ¡°Mommy¡¯s here. Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t leave you again. No one¡¯s going to take you away.¡±


    As Mason buried his face into her shoulder, the familiar scent of gardenias enveloped him, and his tears flowed


    freely.


    ¡°I missed you so much, Mommy,¡± he sobbed.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± N whispered, gently rubbing his back. ¡°But no more tears now, okay?¡±


    She soothed him until his sobs turned to quiet sniffles.


    ¡°Mommy, are you taking me home? I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to go home¡­¡± Mason¡¯s voice wavered.


    N paused, her hand stilling as she wiped his tear¨Cstreaked face.


    After a moment, she answered softly, ¡°We can¡¯t go home just yet, sweetie. You¡¯re still sick and need to stay here until you get better. But once you¡¯re well, we¡¯ll go home.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to stay here! I hate that mean daddy! I don¡¯t want him to be my dad!¡± Masonined.


    ¡°Okay, okay, we won¡¯t let him be your dad. But you need to get better first. Also, you have to promise Mommy that you won¡¯t do anything so dangerous again. Hearing you jumped from the second floor nearly gave me a


    +25 Bonus


    heart attack!¡± N said, her voice strained with concern.


    As she spoke, she picked Mason up and gently ced him back on the bed.


    ¡°That¡¯s only because that mean dad wouldn¡¯t let me see you and locked me up!¡± Mason eximed, frustration evident in his voice.


    N frowned. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you can hurt yourself to get what you want. Have you forgotten what I taught you?¡±


    Feeling a pang of guilt, Mason lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°No matter the situation, the most important thing is to protect myself.¡±


    ¡°Since you remember, why would you do something like this?¡± N asked softly, her expression a mixture of worry and sadness.


    Mason pouted, his voice weak. ¡°Because I wanted to see you, and I didn¡¯t want to be separated from you¡­¡®


    As the tears Mason had been holding back finally spilled over, N¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. I promise I won¡¯t leave you again, okay?¡± she said gently.


    Mason nodded, sniffling. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Just then, the door to the hospital ward opened, and Luca walked in, carrying a food container.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, this is from Mr. Sumner. Mr. Mason hasn¡¯t eaten in several days,¡± he said as he approached.


    N reached out to take it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be right outside, so call me if you need anything,¡± Luca replied before exiting the room.


    ??


    After Luca left, N ced the food container on the table beside the bed. She opened it and set the meal in front of Mason.


    Seeing the simple vegetable soup and a few side dishes, disappointment flickered across Mason¡¯s face. He looked up at N and pleaded, ¡°Mommy, I want a fried drumstick¡­¡®


    ¡°We can¡¯t have that right now. You need to eat light while you¡¯re in the hospital. Once you¡¯re discharged, I¡¯ll make it for you, okay?¡± N coaxed him with a reassuring smile.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 547

    Although a bit reluctant, Mason nodded. ¡°Okay.<b>¡± </b>


    As N sipped her soup, she received a call from Oliver.


    ¡°N, how¡¯s the progress in Saintornia? Have you found Buddy?¡± Oliver asked.


    N lowered her gaze and moved to the window, responding quietly with a soft hum.


    Upon sensing something was wrong, Oliver¡¯s voice grew concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, N opened up slowly. ¡°Damon won¡¯t give Buddy back to me. He says I can¡¯t protect him. I can stay with Buddy, but I have to move to his vi.¡±


    A heavy silence hung on the other end of the line.


    N bit her lip. ¡°I agreed to his terms. Oliver, maybe we should just¡ª¡±


    Before she could say ¡°forget it¡°, Oliver interrupted, ¡°N, I know you¡¯re in a tough spot. Once I take care of things in Capitarnia, I¡¯ll head to Saintornia, and we can figure out what to do next, alright?¡±


    ¡°Oliver, you¡¯re such a good person. I don¡¯t want to drag you down anymore,¡± N reasoned.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been a burden to me. I¡¯ve waited five years for a chance to stand by your side. I don¡¯t want to give that up. So please, don¡¯t give up on me that easily, okay?¡± Oliver urged.


    N¡¯s grip tightened, and tears pricked at the corners of her eyes.


    How did she deserve someone as good as Oliver?


    Guilt and sadness surged through her as she replied earnestly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, N slipped her phone into her pocket and turned around, only to meet a pair of icy eyes.


    She frowned. ¡°Mr. Sumner, when did youe in?¡±


    ¡°While you were on the phone by the window,¡± Damon replied.


    N said nothing more and sat down by the bed. The only sound left in the room was Mason quietly drinking his soup.


    Damon¡¯s gaze drifted to N, seated across from him, her eyes focused on her phone. Her long hair was tied back in a ponytail, her head slightly lowered, revealing her smooth forehead.


    She wore a simple white dress that hugged her slender waist, drawing his attention despite his efforts <b>to </b>resist.


    But¡­ would he have been this captivated by a woman like her five years ago?


    No matter how he considered it, it seemed unlikely.


    Suddenly, N¡¯s gentle voice from earlier, when she was speaking with Oliver, echoed in his mind, and Damon couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°I need to remind you of something,¡± Damon said abruptly.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    N looked up, confusion in her eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Who you¡¯re with is your business and doesn¡¯t concern me. But if you marry another man and start a new family, I won¡¯t let you take Buddy with you,¡± Damon emphasized.


    N frowned. ¡°Mr. Sumner, are you saying you¡¯re willing to stay unmarried for Buddy¡¯s sake?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Damon replied tly.


    ¡°Then what right do you have to stop me from taking Buddy? If you marry someone else, you¡¯ll likely have more children. Do you honestly think you can always prioritize Buddy?¡± N countered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that,¡± Damon admitted. ¡°But I can give Buddy a better education and more resources. His life will be far smoother with me than with you.¡±


    N let out a frustratedugh, setting her phone down and locking eyes with him. ¡°Mr. Sumner, your life might seem smooth and sessful, but do you feel free? Are you happy?¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice darkening with anger. ¡°Whether I¡¯m happy or not is none of your concern.¡±


    If


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your happiness,¡± N said, her tone calm but firm. ¡°For me, the most important thing is that Buddy grows up free and happy.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 548

    The room fell into silence,


    Damon paused, <i>a </iplex emotion welling up inside him.


    He had been raised with an elite education, where practicality and benefit always came before freedom and happiness. Every decision he made was driven by gain


    Emotions had never held much weight for him. He had never considered whether he was happy.


    When N told him that the most important thing was for Mason to grow up freely and happily, something in


    his heart stirred.


    Amid the silence<i>, </i>Damon¡¯s phone suddenly rang,


    Seeing that it was Erin, he subtly furrowed his brow and stood to leave the room.


    As he walked out, the oppressive atmosphere in the room lifted.


    When he returned after the call, Mason had finished his soup, and N was tidying up.


    Watching her graceful profile, Damon pressed his lips together and said in a low voice, ¡°I have a meeting at thepanyter, I¡¯lle back to see Buddy tomorrow.¡±


    N hummed,


    Her indifferent attitude didn¡¯t bother Damon. He turned and left quickly.


    The next morning, Luca brought breakfast for N and Mason.


    ¡°Mr. Fleming, it¡¯s a long way from thepany for you toe here. You don¡¯t need to bring meals anymore. I can just grab something at the hospital entrance,¡± N told him.


    Luca hesitated slightly. ¡°Let me check with Mr. Sumner first.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll talk to him when hees to see Buddy,¡± N replied.


    Luca nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After N and Mason finished breakfast, she tidied up and began dealing withb matters on her phone.


    After more than two hours of work, she finally wrapped things up.


    Looking up, she noticed Mason ncing toward the door every now and then.


    N paused, lowering her gaze without a word. She understood that, despite Mason¡¯s attempts to hide it, admiration flickered in his eyes whenever he looked at Damon. At just five years old, Mason had never met his


    father, and it was only natural for him to feel drawn to him.


    After a moment of reflection, N made up her mind.


    When Damon arrived, Mason was napping.


    N lowered her voice. ¡°<b>I </b>need to talk to you.¡±


    Damon looked surprised. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside,¡± she suggested.


    Once they were outside the room, N¡¯s expression remained neutral


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, we should try to get along during <b>this </b>time. Even if we disagree, let¡¯s avoid arguing <b>in </b><b>front </b>of Buddy. I don¡¯t want to cause him any emotional distress,¡± she said.


    Damon stared at her in silence, seemingly lost in thought.


    N frowned at hisck of response. ¡°Mr. Sumner, are you listening to me?


    ¡°Mm, I understand,¡± Damon finally said.


    N hadn¡¯t expected him to agree so easily and was caught off guard. She had prepared a long list of reasons <b>to </b>convince him, but it seemed they weren¡¯t needed after all.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to say,¡± she muttered, turning to return to the room<b>. </b>


    Before she could leave, Damon spoke up. ¡°Luca mentioned that you asked <b>him </b><b>to </b>stop bringing meals?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can just grab something from around the hospital,¡± N replied, <b>only </b>now recalling the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m notfortable with you eating outside food,¡± Damon said, his tone <b>firm</b><b>. </b>¡°And I realize it¡¯s a burden for Luca to keep running between thepany and the hospital. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll have a housekeeper bring meals every day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. The food nearby is fine,¡± N insisted.


    Damon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, his eyes resolute. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, I have my principles, and I don¡¯t intend to argue over something this minor.¡±


    ÈÕ


    ¿Ú


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 549

    N pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She and Damon returned to the hospital room, where Mason was already awake.


    Upon seeing Damon follow N in<b>, </b>Mason¡¯s eyes brightened momentarily before he turned his head away, acting indifferent.


    Damon approached the bedside and sat down, his expression serious. ¡°How are you feeling today? Does your arm still hurt?¡±


    Mason huffed. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    ustomed to Mason¡¯s attitude, Damon remained calm. Instead of getting upset, he reached out and ruffled Mason¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Mason dodged his hand, looking annoyed.


    Watching Mason reveal this childish side to Damon made N feel bittersweet.


    Perhaps because Mason had never had a father figure in his life, he always acted so mature around her, never letting himself behave like this. 1


    Damon raised an eyebrow and tried to pat Mason¡¯s head again. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to, I will.¡±


    Mason scowled. ¡°Are you really that bored? Why are you picking on a kid? You don¡¯t even act like an adult!¡±


    N was surprised too¨Cshe had never seen Damon behave so yfully.


    Damon seemed briefly thrown off by his actions. A hint of embarrassment flickered in his eyes before he returned to his usualposed self.


    He had a partnership meeting that afternoon, so he didn¡¯t stay long. Rising to his feet, he said, ¡°I¡¯lle see you tomorrow, Buddy.¡±


    Mason ignored him, maintaining an indifferent front. Yet, his eyes lingered on Damon<b>, </b>betraying a reluctance to see him go.


    Noticing this, Damon couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.


    He then nced at N. ¡°I¡¯m heading out now.¡±


    For the following week, N stayed at the hospital with Mason. Once his other minor injuries had healed sufficiently, the doctor cleared him for discharge.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, although he¡¯s leaving the hospital, you¡¯ll still need to be careful at home<b>. </b>Come back in a month <b>so </b>we can check on how the bones are healing. If everything looks good, we¡¯ll remove the cast then,<b>¡± </b>the <b>doctor </b>instructed.


    N nodded, listening attentively to the doctor¡¯s advice<b>. </b>


    12


    After collecting the medication, she took Mason¡¯s hand and walked out of the hospital.


    Damon had already arranged for a driver to wait at the entrance.


    Just as N helped Mason into the car, an excited voice called out from behind. ¡°N, you¡¯re really alive!¡±


    Even after five years, N immediately recognized the voice as rk¡¯s.


    Her grip on the car door tightened slightly.


    With a neutral expression, she turned to face him. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re the kind of people who greet each other anymore. If we run into each other in the future, please just pretend you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    rk¡¯s excited expression faltered at her cold indifference, leaving <b>him </b>flustered.


    N looked almost the same as she had five years ago, but the hatred in her eyes was unmistakable.


    He took a few hesitant steps forward, stopping when he noticed the wary look on her face.


    ¡°N, I know I wronged you before. When I heard about your ident five years ago, I regretted it deeply. If I hadn¡¯t cheated, we wouldn¡¯t have-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± N interrupted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you reminisce about the past. It means nothing to me now. My life is great, and I hope you won¡¯t disturb me again.¡±


    With that, she got into the car and instructed the driver to leave.


    rk watched as the car drove away, his hands clenching at his sides. He had missed her once¨Che couldn¡¯t afford to miss her again.


    Support


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 550

    N didn¡¯t think much of rk¡¯s sudden appearance. After all, they had cut all ties the moment they donored, and there would be no rtionship between them moving forward.


    The car sped into a vi neighborhood, where rows of birch trees lined the streets, creating, a vibrant grownndscape.


    Ten minutester, they stopped in front of a vi.


    The driver got out and opened the door for N. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, this way.¡±


    As N and Mason stepped out, she noticed the look of resistance on Mason¡¯s face as he stared at the vi. He had a good memory and clearly recalled being locked up here by Damon.


    Just as N was about to walk inside, she felt Mason gently tug at her hand. Looking down, she saw the panic in his big eyes, and her heart sank.


    ¡°Buddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mommy, you said you would take me home! Why are we here? <i>Are </i>you really going to leave me?¡± Mason asked, tears welling up in his eyes as he looked at her with a hurt expression.


    N¡¯s heart softened, and she quickly crouched down to meet his gaze. ¡°Buddy, Mommy would never abandon you. Remember when those people came and took you away at home? It¡¯s not safe there right now. We need to stay here for a while, but once it¡¯s safe, I¡¯ll take you back home.¡±


    Mason looked uncertain and suspicious. ¡°Really? You won¡¯t just leave me behind?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! When have I ever lied to you? I promise I will always be by your side,¡± N replied.


    With N¡¯s reassurances, Mason finally broke into a smile and took her hand as they walked toward the vi.


    At the entrance, two women were waiting. One appeared to be in her 40s, with a friendly face and a warm smile. The other was in her early 20s, also smiling, but her eyes betrayed a hint of scrutiny and hostility.


    As Mason and N reached the steps, the older woman hurried forward with the younger one, smiling as she introduced herself.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Kinsey! I¡¯m the housekeeper here, Lydia Evans. This is Maddie Lamb, my niece. She helps with serving beverages and other tasks in the vi,¡± Lydia said.


    Maddie¡¯s eyes shed with jealousy and disdain as she looked at N up close, envious of her beauty and contemptuous of her intentions to use her child for personal gain.


    However, she put on a sweet facade and said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Kinsey! If you need anything, just let me know.¡± N nodded slightly, not overly concerned about the hostility that Maddie had unintentionally revealed. She turned to Lydia and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Lydia. I¡¯ll be staying here for a while, so I appreciate your help.¡±


    Lydia had a favorable impression of N and said warmly, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Ms. Kinsey! It¡¯s my duty. Let me show you to your room.¡±


    Cheapes


    +25 Bonus


    N nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    As Lydia led the way inside, she began to exin the vi¡¯s staff. ¡°Besides me and Maddie, there¡¯s also a butler and a driver.


    ¡°The driver, Walter Babbage, brought you here. If you need to go anywhere, just let him know.


    ¡°The butler is my husband. He¡¯s currently in the garden trimming the nts. I¡¯ll have hime meet youter.¡±


    N smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to arrange a special meeting. I¡¯m just borrowing a ce to stay, and I¡¯ll try not to cause any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Not at all! Ms. Kinsey, just let me know what you need. It won¡¯t be a bother!¡± Lydia replied warmly.


    N felt a bit puzzled by Lydia¡¯s overly enthusiastic attitude.


    Before long, they reached the second floor.


    Lydia opened the door to the second room on the right and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, this is your room. If there¡¯s anything you want to change, feel free to let me know now.¡±


    As N stepped into the room, she noticed the main colors were blue and white, creating a fresh and


    ÈÕ


    Çú


    Support


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 551

    The window stood open, and the light blue curtains swayed gently in the breeze.


    By the window, a round table was covered with a beige tablecloth, and a vase held several gardenias. The flowers were clearly fresh¨Ccut, with water droplets clinging to the petals and filling the air with their sweet fragrance.


    ¡°I really like this room, Lydia. Thank you!¡± N said.


    Seeing N¡¯s sincere smile, Lydia felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Ms. Kinsey. Mr. Mason¡¯s room is right next door, in the third room. If you don¡¯t need anything else, I¡¯ll go prepare lunch now. Just call me or Maddie if you need something.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Lydia left with Maddie, N turned to Mason. ¡°Buddy, do you want to take a nap?¡±


    After learning that he could be discharged that morning, Mason had been so excited the night before that he had only gotten a few hours of sleep.


    Now, his eyelids drooped, clearly revealing his sleep deprivation.


    Mason held N¡¯s hand and looked up at her. ¡°Mommy, can I sleep here with you?¡±


    Despite Mason¡¯s efforts to hide it, N noticed the unease and fear in his eyes. She reached out to stroke his head and smiled. ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    After coaxing Mason to sleep, N sat on the couch by the window, her gaze lowered as she seemed lost in thought.


    In the kitchen, Maddie squeezed a handful of vegetables, her brow furrowed in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Aunt Lydia, why are you being so nice to that Ms. Kinsey? I think she just wants to use Mr. Mason to climb the socialdder. We can¡¯t let someone like her get her hooks into Mr. Sumner!¡±


    Lydia, who was busy making soup, turned around and saw that Maddie had damaged a bunch of vegetables. She quickly took the basket from her hands.


    ¡°What does it matter what she thinks? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re just a maid. And honestly, I think Ms. Kinsey seems really nice¨Cshe¡¯s gentle and easy to get along with,¡± Lydia defended N.


    Maddie snorted. ¡°Of course she¡¯s putting on a good show now that she just moved in. Just wait a few days¨Cher true colors will show!


    ¡°Besides, Mr. Sumner already has a fiancee. I think Ms. Hulle is a thousand times better than her!¡±


    Erin came from a prominent family, so marrying Damon made perfect sense socially.


    Maddie felt there was nopetition with her. However, N had secretly given birth to Damon¡¯s child, thinking she could leverage that to gain status. Someone like her didn¡¯t deserve Damon.


    Lydia shot Maddie a warning look. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Ms. Hulle or Ms. Kinsey, neither of them has anything to do


    +25 Bonus


    with you. I suggest you keep your unseemly thoughts to yourself<b>, </b>or I¡¯ll have to tell Mr. Sumner and get you thrown out!¡±


    Maddie pouted. ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°You better take my words to heart. Mr. Sumner isn¡¯t someone you can fantasize about!¡± Lydia warned.


    Maddie didn¡¯t want to hear Lydia¡¯s scolding.


    Rolling her eyes, she said, ¡°The tea is out. I¡¯ll ask Walter to buy some more.¡±


    With that, she flipped her hair and quickly left the kitchen.


    Watching her go, Lydia felt a sense of helplessness. If Maddie weren¡¯t her niece, entrusted to her by her older brother before he passed, she would have kicked her out the moment she learned about Maddie¡¯s feelings for Damon.


    Sighing, she resolved to keep an eye on Maddie. She hoped she wouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble.


    As noon approached, Lydia had just ced the soup on the table and was about to go upstairs to call N and Mason for lunch when she heard footsteps at the entrance.


    Turning around, she saw Damon walking in, and surprise flickered in her eyes.


    He rarely came back at noon. Even if it was just to pick up documents, he usually had his secretary handle that.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯re back! Have you eaten yet?¡± Lydia asked.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 552

    Demon paused in <b>his </b>tracks. ¡°No, set another ce for me.¡±


    Lydia nodded. ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll go call Ms. Kinsey and Mr. Mason down for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Damon replied.


    As N and Mason came downstairs<b>, </b>she was surprised to see Damon sitting at the head of the table. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. <b>Sumner</b>.¡±


    Since they had agreed to stop shing, the atmosphere between them had softened significantly.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Damon replied.


    After cing Mason in a chair<b>, </b>N nned to feed him first before eating herself.


    Noticing <b>this</b><b>, </b>Lydia stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, let me feed Mr. Mason. You go ahead and eat.


    Seeing N hesitate, Lydia added with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve trained to take care of children, so I won¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    N didn¡¯t mean to <b>imply </b>that she didn¡¯t trust Lydia¨Cshe just felt a bit embarrassed about having someone else care for her child.


    <b>Just </b><b>then</b><b>, </b>Damon¡¯s deep voice broke in. ¡°Let Lydia feed him.¡±


    ¡°Okay<b>, </b>Lydia, I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± N said.


    ¡°No trouble at all, Ms. Kinsey. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Lydia replied.


    After N sat down and picked up her cutlery, Damon suddenly asked, ¡°Did rk bother you today?¡±


    Caught off guard by the question, N paused before nodding. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>he bothers you again, just tell me. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Damon stated.


    N pressed her lips together and looked down. ¡°No need. I can take care of it myself.¡±


    Damon¡¯s grip on his cutlery tightened, but he didn¡¯t pursue the topic any further.


    The table fell into silence, filled only with the sounds of tes and cutlery clinking.


    After <b>finishing </b>his meal, Damon grabbed some documents and left.


    N took Mason upstairs. After coaxing him to sleep for his afternoon nap, she was about to rest when there was a gentle knock at the door.


    Noticing Mason frown as if he was waking up, N hurried to the door and opened it to find Lydia.


    ¡°Lydia, what¡¯s wrong? Buddy is taking a nap,¡± she asked.


    Lydia quickly lowered her voice. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, Ms. Hulle is here. She¡¯s downstairs right now.¡±


    Erin was Damon¡¯s fiancee. As a housekeeper, Lydia couldn¡¯t chase her away and had toe find N instead.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    N¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Erin to arrive so soon.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯lle down right away,¡± she assured Lydia.


    Lydia sighed, looking a bit worried. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, Ms. Hulle doesn¡¯t look happy¡­ I think she means trouble. You¡¯d better be mentally prepared.¡±


    Meeting Lydia¡¯s concerned gaze, N nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure. I appreciate it, Lydia. Thank you.¡±


    After Lydia left, N nced back at Mason, relieved to see he hadn¡¯t woken up. She quickly changed her clothes and headed downstairs.


    As soon as N entered the living room, she found Erin sitting on the couch, visibly angry.


    ¡°N, how dare you have the nerve to live here! I really underestimated you!¡± Erin scolded.


    Sitting down across from her, N maintained a calm expression. ¡°You should direct thatment to Damon.¡±


    Erin sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t think living here means you¡¯ve won. I¡¯m still Damon¡¯s fiancee!¡±


    Feeling irritated, N looked up at her. ¡°Ms. Hulle, I thought after five years you¡¯d be a bit smarter, but it seems you¡¯re still just as foolish as you were back then.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?! Say that again!¡± Erin cried.


    How dare N call her foolish?! What right did this woman have?!


    ¡°If you had any brains at all, you¡¯d know that causing a scene with me is pointless. Damon will only be unhappy about it. And who do you think leaked the news about me staying here to you?¡± N shot back.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 553

    Erin paused for a moment, instinctively asking, ¡°It was you who sent me that message?!¡±


    N was done with the conversation.


    She stood up and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already Damon¡¯s fiancee, you should make the most of it. Sometimes, it¡¯s more effective to go to him directly than toe here and make threats at me.¡±


    With that, she left the living room and headed upstairs.


    Erin¡¯s anger lingered while watching her leave, but a hint of contemtion crossed her eyes. Momentster, she grabbed her bag and hurried out of the vi.


    Lydia, who had been waiting in the kitchen, finally breathed a sigh of relief when Erin left. She had been worried about what would happen if the two women started fighting and had nned to inform Damon if necessary.


    It seemed that wouldn¡¯t be needed now.


    Just as Erin was about to get into her car, she was suddenly stopped by someone.


    ¡°Ms. Hulle, I¡¯m a maid here. My name is Maddie Lamb,¡± the young woman introduced herself.


    Erin frowned and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She was impatient and in a hurry to find Damon, not wanting to waste time on someone irrelevant.


    Maddie stepped closer and whispered, ¡°Ms. Hulle, you¡¯re Mr. Sumner¡¯s fiancee, and only you deserve him. I can¡¯t just watch as some schemer tries to take him away from you!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on N, and if anything happens, I¡¯ll contact you immediately!¡±


    Erin raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    If this maid could help monitor N, that would be quite beneficial.


    ¡°Of course! I want to see you as thedy of this vi!¡± Maddie gushed.


    Erin smiled as she took a card from her bag and slipped it into Maddie¡¯s hand. ¡°Maddie, this card has 30,000 dors on it. If you can provide me with useful information, you¡¯ll get a lot more than this.¡±


    Maddie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Thirty thousand dors?!


    ¡°Ms. Hulle, I can¡¯t ept this money¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°Take it. You deserve it. I have to go now, but I¡¯ll be waiting for good news from you,¡± Erin told her.


    Maddie clutched the bank card, her expression serious as she nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Only after Erin¡¯s car disappeared from view did Maddie happily turn back toward the vi.


    What she didn¡¯t see was that someone on the second floor had witnessed her conversation with Erin in its entirety.


    N returned to the couch, picking up the book she <b>hadn¡¯t </b>finished reading earlier.


    +25 Bonus


    Her phone buzzed beside her¨Ca text from Caroline.


    Caroline: [N, are you sure you want to do this? Once you start, there¡¯s no turning back.]


    After reading the message, N deleted it without replying.


    From the moment Damon had used Mason to threaten her, she had known there was no turning back. Mason was her bottom line. Anyone who tried to take him from her would have to pay the price.


    Later that evening, when Damon returned home, his expression was dark.


    The pressure in the living room dropped instantly.


    Lydia and Maddie quickly fell silent and retreated to the kitchen. After five years of working in the vi, they understood Damon¡¯s temperament well. When he was angry, it was best to avoid being in front of him. He just needed some time alone to calm down.


    N nced up from her meal and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Sumner, what happened? You look so upset.¡±


    Damon looked at her, his eyes icy. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    N smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s none of my business. I don¡¯t care, but you scared Buddy.¡±


    Damon froze, instinctively looking at Mason, only to find the boy¡¯s gaze filled with a hint of fear. This realization deepened his frustration.


    P


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 554

    The air hung heavy for a moment before Damon¡¯s previously cold expression softened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention in the future,¡± he said<b>, </b>quickly heading toward his study.


    N casually diverted her gaze and gently spoke to Mason. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Buddy. Your dad was just in a bad mood. He won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Mason nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue eating,¡± N said.


    Meanwhile, Damon¡¯s phone rang as soon as he stepped into the study.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Stephen met with someone from Prestige Corp. tonight,¡± Luca reported.


    A week earlier, Luca had discovered that Stephen Ketchum had been in contact with Prestige Corp. and had immediately informed Damon.


    Stephen was the director of the technology department at Prospectus Technology and had been involved in many significant research projects.


    If Prestige Corp. managed to poach him, it would not only be a substantial loss for Prospectus Technology but could also jeopardize thepany¡¯s development.


    Damon lowered his gaze, an icy look in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him for now. What¡¯s going on with Prestige Corp. recently?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re also nning to acquirend in the eastern part of the city and negotiate a partnership for the western suburbs project,¡± Luca answered.


    ¡°I see. Have Mr. Gable meet with Mr. Trull tomorrow and take that project from Prestige Corp. Also, arrange for me to meet with Mr. Vance,¡± Damon instructed.


    The western suburbs project was primarily managed by the Trull Group. Damon hadn¡¯t been particrly interested in it before, as it involved high investment with low returns. However, since Prestige Corp. wanted to poach his people, he needed to cut off their path!


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner,¡± Luca replied.


    The next day at noon, in the most luxurious private room at vors¡­


    David Vance smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Sumner, may I ask what brought you here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Vance, I¡¯m here to discuss business, of course,¡± Damon replied.


    At this, David narrowed his eyes slightly but then smiled again. ¡°If I recall correctly, Prospectus Technology and I do not have any partnership.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t before, but that doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t in the future,¡± Damon replied.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    <b>An </b>hourter, David and Damon emerged from the private room.


    David¡¯s <b>smile </b>was noticeably warmer as he said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, let¡¯s set a time to sign the contract.¡±


    Damon returned the <b>smile</b>. ¡°How about <b>tomorrow</b>?¡±


    David paused for a moment, and then his smile brightened even more. ¡°That would be perfect! I¡¯ll bring the contract to Prospectus Technology tomorrow to meet you.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow then,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow,¡± David answered.


    As Damon got into the ck Maybach, the car sped away.


    Once on the main road, Luca finally <i>spoke </i>up. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Prospectus Technology has taken Prestige Corp.¡¯srgest supplier, so we might be <b>standing </bpletely opposed to them now.¡±


    Moreover, to partner with David, Prospectus Technology had offered a price that was 10% higher than Prestige Corp.¡¯s. This meant they would barely break even and might even incur a loss.


    Damon¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°Prestige Corp. is poaching our technology director, so they¡¯re clearly ready to sever ties. I¡¯m simply returning the favor, and this is just the beginning,¡±


    Luca shivered at the coldness in Damon¡¯s eyes. If they got on Damon¡¯s bad side, Prestige Corp. would be finished.


    ¡°What¡¯s our next move, Mr. Sumner?¡± Luca asked.


    ¡°Contact the smaller shareholders at Prestige Corp. and find a way to buy out their shares,¡± Damon instructed.


    Luca nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of that as soon as I get to the office.¡±


    Not long after they returned to the office, Erin came <i>in</i><i>. </i>


    Seeing her, Damon frowned.


    ¡°I made myself very clear yesterday. I¡¯m not kicking N out of the vi, and I said if you can¡¯t stand it, you can break off the engagement at any time,¡± he said.


    Erin gritted her teeth, her expression filled with reluctance.


    ¡°Damon, I¡¯ve told you I won¡¯t agree to breaking off the engagement. I don¡¯t understand why you insist on letting N live in the vi. I can take care of Buddy. I promise to treat him as my own!¡± she vowed.


    Chopter 555


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 555

    Chapter <b>555 </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Damon raised an eyebrow at Erin, his tone indifferent. ¡°Have you ever considered whether he wants to be with you?¡±


    Erin froze for a moment, her face paling as disappointment filled her eyes.


    ¡°So, in your eyes, both N and Buddy are more important than I am, right?¡± she asked.


    Damon remained silent, but his expression grew increasingly impatient. ¡°Erin, you have better options.¡±


    After a long pause, Erin stared at Damon and asked, ¡°Are you in love with N?¡±


    Damon frowned, perplexed by her trivial notion. He had no interest in N¨Cfalling for her was out of the question.


    However, he didn¡¯t bother to exin. Instead, he said, ¡°Think what you want.¡±


    Thest flicker of hope in Erin¡¯s heart faded away as she forced a smile that looked more like a grimace. She never expected that, just like five years ago, she would still be unable topete with N.


    ¡°Damon, I agree to break off the engagement, but I promise you will regret it!¡± she threatened before turning and running out of Damon¡¯s office in tears.


    Damon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all as he picked up the documents and cont¨ªnued working.


    In the afternoon, Lydia knocked on the door and asked N what she wanted for dinner.


    Beside N, Mason tugged at her sleeve and said eagerly, ¡°Mommy, you promised to make me fried drumsticks! I want fried chicken!¡±


    Seeing his excited expression, N couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, what else do you want?¡±


    ¡°I also want your barbecue ribs, beef and mash, crispy chicken¡­¡± Mason rattled off more than ten of N¡¯s signature dishes.


    The truth was, she rarely had the time to make them because she was usually busy.


    ¡°We can¡¯t make too many dishes or we won¡¯t finish them,¡± N said. ¡°Let¡¯s pick a few for today, and I¡¯ll cook the rest for you next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mason cheered.


    N turned to Lydia. ¡°Lydia, could you please help me gather the ingredients? I¡¯ll cook tonight.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Kinsey,¡± Lydia answered readily.


    After N told Lydia what she needed, Lydia headed downstairs to prepare<b>. </b>


    N yed with Mason for a while before making her way down.


    The ingredients she needed were ready in the kitchen. Lydia had even thoughtfully washed the meat and


    vegetables, allowing N to start cooking right away.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Mason trailed behind N, eager to help. After looking around and realizing there wasn¡¯t much for him to do, he settled onto a small stool by the door to watch her cook. T


    Seeing this warm scene, Lydia felt a wave of contentment wash over her.


    The vi had always been so quiet, but it had be much livelier ever since N and Mason arrived. If N and Mason could stay here, they would surely bring a lot ofughter and joy.


    In less than two hours, N prepared three dishes and a soup.


    To prevent Mason from getting too full on fried drumsticks and neglecting the main meal, she only fried him


    one.


    As N served the dishes, Mason finished his fried chicken, licking his fingers and savoring the taste.


    Upon seeing his favorite barbecue ribs, his eyes lit up, and he quickly jumped up to N¡¯s side. ¡°Mommy, let me taste if the ribs are done!¡±


    N nced down at him and noticed that his attention was entirely focused on the barbecue ribs in her hands. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and picked up a piece.


    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot,¡± she reminded him.


    Mason carefully took the rib from her, blowing on it before bringing it to his mouth.


    Suddenly, a low voice came from the kitchen door. ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    The unexpected voice startled Mason, causing the rib to slip from his hand and fall onto the floor.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    ?


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 556

    <b>Chapter </b>556


    Mason looked sadly at the barbecue rib that had fallen on the floor, his face filled with regret.


    N nced toward the kitchen door and said coolly, ¡°Buddy wants to eat the dishes I make. Mr. Sumner, you probably already had dinner, right?¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze hardened. Was N implying that she didn¡¯t want him to have dinner with them? For some reason, that thought made him feel ufortable.


    After a moment of silence, he replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. I still have work to do, so I¡¯ll head back to the study.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Damon turned to leave, he caught a glimpse of N gently serving Mason another piece of rib, both of them smiling.


    Damon scowled, a heavy tension enveloping the entire living room.


    Once N heard Damon¡¯s footsteps fade away, she let out a sigh of relief. She had genuinely feared he would say he hadn¡¯t eaten. She didn¡¯t want to have dinner with him, especially not to share her cooking.


    After dinner, as N prepared to take Mason upstairs, she received a call from Oliver.


    ¡°N, I¡¯ve just arrived in Saintornia. I just got off the ne and want to see you,¡± Oliver said.


    His voice sounded tired. He had been working nonstop for the past few days to sort things out for thepany, hoping toe to Saintornia sooner.


    N checked the time and replied, ¡°Sure, which hotel are you staying at? I¡¯lle find you.¡±


    After hanging up, she handed Mason over to Lydia, asking her to help him wash up and get ready for bed. Then, she took a taxi to the hotel.


    Damon was busy working in the study when he suddenly noticed headlights shing at the vi entrance. He called out, ¡°Maddie.¡±


    Maddie, who stood by the door, quickly opened it. ¡°Mr. Sumner, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Who just left?¡± Damon asked. (1)


    ¡°It was Ms. Kinsey. She received a phone call and left without even taking care of Mr. Mason<b>,</b>¡± Maddie answered.


    Damon frowned, wondering what N could be doing out at this hour.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he recalled how indifferent she had been toward him and pushed down the curiosity that stirred in his heart. Whatever she was doing was none of his business.


    ¡°Got it. You can go,¡± Damon dismissed.


    Upon seeing Damon¡¯sck of reaction to N¡¯s failure to care for Mason, Maddie¡¯s eyes flickered <b>with </b>


    discontent as she pouted and left.


    Never mind¨Cthere would be plenty of opportunities <b>in </b>the future for her toin to Damon about N


    An hourter, N arrived at the entrance of the luxurious Rolling Waves Hotel in the city.


    As soon as she walked into the lobby, she spotted Oliver sitting <b>in </b>the lounge area. She paused for a moment before quickly walking over.


    Hearing N¡¯s footsteps, Oliver, who had been texting her, looked up. His eyes brightened at the sight of her.


    ¡°N, you¡¯re here,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°What are you doing waiting here?¡± N asked.


    Oliver smiled. ¡°Well, since I¡¯m staying at the hotel, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you toe up.¡±


    Although he wouldn¡¯t do anything inappropriate with N, he wanted to avoid any misunderstandings that could harm her reputation.


    N sat down across from him and took a closer look. ¡°You¡¯ve been really tiredtely, haven¡¯t you? Are you not getting enough rest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just been a bit busy these past couple of days, but it¡¯s almost over. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had time toe see you,¡± Oliver replied.


    N understood that he wouldn¡¯t be this exhausted if he hadn¡¯t rushed toe to Saintornia.


    She felt a wave of emotion, and her eyes involuntarily misted up. ¡°Oliver, thank you¡­¡±


    Oliver took her hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I understand, and I know what you want to do. I¡¯ll help


    you.¡±


    Erin hadn¡¯t expected to run into N at the hotel while bringing a male model.


    P


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 557

    Seeing the man across from N holding her hand and noticing that she didn¡¯t push him away, Erin sneered and quickly took out her phone to capture the moment.


    Just as she was about to send the photo to Damon, a thought crossed her mind, prompting her to exit their chat.


    What was the point of sending it to Damon? She wanted everyone to know that N was a homewrecker who was ying both sides¨Cit would be much more satisfying!


    She handed the room key to the male model and said, ¡°You go on up first.¡±


    The model took the key, looking enamored as he replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After the man left, Erin dialed a number. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a photo. It must be spread all over the city by tomorrow.¡±


    Hanging up, she cast onest nce in N¡¯s direction, excitement and exhration lighting up her face.


    The thought of everyone scolding N the next day filled her with joy, and she quickly turned to leave.


    N pulled her hand back and said, ¡°Oliver, you¡¯ve already helped me so much. I don¡¯t want to burden you any further. I can handle this myself.¡±


    Oliver frowned. ¡°N, I just don¡¯t want you around him any longer. The more time you spend with him, the more I fear you¡¯ll fall for him again.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ve long since lost all feelings for him. Right now, he¡¯s using Buddy to threaten me, and all I feel for him is disgust,¡± N assured him.


    Seeing the anger in N¡¯s eyes, Oliver remained silent for a few seconds before softly saying, ¡°Regardless, I hope you¡¯lle back to me soon. Here are some materials I gathered about the Sumners. They might be useful for you.¡±


    N took the documents he handed her and flipped through them.


    After reading, she frowned and asked, ¡°Cyrus and rk haven¡¯t been back from abroad in five years. Why are they suddenly returning now?¡±


    ¡°It should be rted to Buddy. Lately, Cyrus has been frequently taking rk to meet with the shareholders of the Sumner Group. Even Richard is aware of this,¡± Oliver supplied.


    N set the documents down and thought for a moment before saying quietly, ¡°It seems Richard wants to reim the Sumner Group from Damon.¡±


    ¡°That actually works in your favor,¡± Oliver chimed in.


    N nodded. ¡°Yes. The Sumner Group has been developing rapidly in recent years. If Cyrus and rk can take thepany back from Damon, <b>it </b>will significantly weaken Prospectus Technology.¡±


    For her, that was indeed good news.


    ¡°Damon has already taken action against Prestige Corp., snatching away their biggest supplier. Prospectus.


    +25 Bonus


    Technology¡¯s vice CEO is also in talks with Mr. Trull to secure the project in the western suburbs,¡± Oliver added. ¡°On the side, Damon is acquiring shares from some of Prestige Corp.¡¯s minor shareholders.¡±


    ¡°Not surprising,¡± N replied.


    Damon had always been decisive in business. How could he sit back and allow someone to steal Prospectus Technology¡¯s technical director?


    ¡°With Damon¡¯s abilities, he should quickly realize that Prestige Corp. is merely a shell of apany. At most, Prospectus Technology will suffer a small financial loss, but it won¡¯t hurt them fundamentally,¡± Oliver analyzed.


    N smiled. ¡°There¡¯s still the western suburbs project. It requires significant investment, and once Prospectus Technology pours most of its funds into it, any liquidity issues could escte a minor problem into a crisis.¡±


    ¡°But if Damon realizes that Prestige Corp. is just an empty shell before that happens, all your ns will fall apart,¡± Oliver warned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gamble. If I win, he¡¯ll no longer have the right topete with me for Buddy. If I lose, I can always find another way,¡± N insisted.


    Support


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 558

    Oliver looked at N, wanting to ask if she could truly harden her heart against Damon.


    After a moment of thought, however, he held back his words. He hoped she had genuinely lost all feelings for


    Damon.


    It waste into the night when N finally returned to the vi.


    As she walked into the living room, she was surprised to see Damon still sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± she asked.


    Damon turned to her, his gaze dark and intense, almost tangible. ¡°So you do know it¡¯s quitete, Ms. Kinsey.¡±


    Picking up the sarcasm in his tone, N frowned. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Sumner, you don¡¯t really have the right to question my personal affairs.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that right, of course. I just hope you remember that you¡¯re a mother now. Even if you¡¯re going out with a man, you should at least consider the time.


    ¡°Buddy has been waiting for you for quite a while. He was just put to sleep half an hour ago by Lydia,¡± Damon


    shot back.


    The realization that Mason had waited for her so long filled N with guilt. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be more mindful


    in the future.¡±


    Noticing Damon¡¯s cold expression and silence, N changed her shoes and headed upstairs.


    As the living room fell quiet again, Damon stood up to return to his study when his phone suddenly rang.


    Upon answering, Luca¡¯s serious voice came through. ¡°Mr. Sumner, someone has taken photos of Ms. Kinsey meeting with Mr. Raynor at the hotel, along with pictures of hering and going from the vi.


    ¡°The photos were sent to the biggest entertainment newspaper in the city, and the reporter knows me, so he reached out. Should we suppress this news?¡±


    Damon rubbed his temples, his voice cold. ¡°Suppress it! Also, find out who sent the photos to the newspaper.¡±


    Within half an hour, Luca traced everything back to its source.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, the photos were taken by Ms. Hulle¡­ and¡­¡± Luca hesitated, debating whether to reveal that Erin had been with a male model.


    His son¡¯s mother dating another man while his fiancee sought out a male model¡­ As Luca thought about it, he realized that Damon was actually quite pitiable.


    Damon¡¯s expression hardened, his tone devoid of warmth. ¡°And what?¡±


    Luca gritted his teeth and finally said, ¡°Ms. Hulle was with a male model tonight, which is how she ran into Ms. Kinsey at the hotel¡­¡±


    +25 Bonus


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a heavy silence descended on the other end.


    Luca regretted saying it. Had he just hurt Damon¡¯s pride?


    After a moment, Damon¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Have someone take a few pictures of her with that male model and send them to the newspaper.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, won¡¯t that offend the Hulles? Plus, your engagement with Ms. Hulle hasn¡¯t been publicly dissolved yet. This might tarnish your reputation,¡± Luca reminded him.


    ¡°Do as I say,¡± Damon ordered before hanging up.


    The next morning, Erin remained groggy from sleep when her phone rang. She picked it up and frowned upon seeing it was her best friend.


    After spending the early hours with the male model, she was so tired she could hardly open her eyes.


    Swiping to answer, she croaked, ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m really tired. If it¡¯s not urgent, can we talk at noon


    Lucy Fergusson cut Erin off, her voice nearly unrecognizable with agitation, ¡°Erin, you¡¯re trending!¡±


    Erin froze and then sat up abruptly, her expression shifting to one of excitement. ¡°Is N exposed foring between Damon and me?!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s your photos with the male model that got out. They¡¯ve been posted online, and there are several pretty revealing ones. People online are calling you out!¡± Lucy eximed.


    Çú


    Support


    Share


    +25 Bonus


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 559

    ¡°What?! How is that even possible¡­¡± Erin trailed off.


    She had expected the trending topic to be about N¡¯s cheating scandal-not her own affair with a male model! And¡­ revealing photos¡­.


    She quickly turned her head and noticed that the other side of the bed was empty. Instantly, she scowled.


    ¡°Lucy, I have something to take care of. I¡¯ll talk to youter,¡± Erin said, hanging up quickly.


    She immediately dialed the male model¡¯s number, but his phone went straight to voicemail.


    Damn it! He must have set her up! She wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook!


    Just as Erin frantically thought about how to resolve the mess, her phone began ringing incessantly.


    Seeing her father¡¯s name on the screen, she involuntarily trembled and threw the phone onto the floor, too afraid to answer.


    Her parents had surely found out by now. Answering the call would be like digging her own grave.


    Although she had indulged herself on the side, the Hulles¡¯ upbringing had been strict.


    Since her engagement to Damon, her father had repeatedly warned her to keep her distance from other men. Seeing those photos would undoubtedly drive him mad.


    On the other end¡­


    Patrick had called Erin over a dozen times with no answer.


    Furious, he threw his phone across the room and barked, ¡°Find out where she is! I¡¯ll go find her myself!¡±


    Seeing her husband¡¯s rage, Melissa tried to calm him down, pulling at his arm. ¡°You can¡¯t me Erin for this. Damon is at fault too!¡±


    Patrick shook off her hand. ¡°Damon is at fault? What did he do wrong? Don¡¯t you realize the mess our daughter has created?! The whole of Saintornia knows she¡¯s been cheating on Damon! How are we supposed to hold our heads high in front of the Sumners from now on?!¡±


    Melissa stumbled back, steadying herself before retorting, ¡°What did he do wrong? He has an illegitimate child with another woman and expects my daughter to be the fool and marry him!¡±


    An eerie silence fell over the living room as her words hung in the air.


    ¡°You said Damon has an illegitimate child?¡± Patrick stared at Melissa, disbelief etched on his face.


    Melissa huffed. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s even brought that child and the woman into his vi! If he respected the Hulles and Erin, he wouldn¡¯t have done something like this. He¡¯s the one who wronged her first!¡±


    Patrick fell silent for a moment before finally speaking coldly. ¡°Regardless, we need to find Erin first. We¡¯ll deal with everything elseter.¡±


    ¡°You have to help Erin get justice!¡± Melissa cried.


    +25 Bonus


    Patrick shot her a frosty nce. ¡°Justice? If you¡¯d told me about this sooner and Erin hadn¡¯t done something so disgraceful, I could have gone to the Summers to demand justice. But now that she¡¯s embarrassed herself like this, how can I demand anything? I can¡¯t!¡±


    With that biting remark, Patrick left the room.


    Thepany was already in chaos, and many people were waiting to see the Hulles¡¯ misfortune. He had enough on his te.


    In the CEO¡¯s office at Prospectus Technology¡­


    Luca was reporting to Damon about Erin. ¡°Mr. Sumner, news of Ms. Hulle¡¯s situation has spread. Once the Hulles learn the truth, they definitely won¡¯t let this go easily.¡±


    Over the years, the partnership between their twopanies had grown significantly due to Damon and Erin¡¯s engagement. Now that this scandal had surfaced, it was likely that the twopanies would fall out.


    Damon was indifferent. ¡°Understood.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Luca couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Mr. Sumner, is this all because of Ms. Kinsey? Is that why you¡¯re handling things so ruthlessly?¡±


    312


    +25 Bonus


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 560

    Damon¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Because, no matter what, Ms. Hulle is still your fiancee, and the Hulles have many cooperative projects with Prospectus Technology. Publicly revealing her affair with a male model would be detrimental to both parties,¡± Luca reasoned.


    After a moment of silence, Damon replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. What I¡¯m doing has nothing to do with her.¡±


    Luca lowered his gaze, not fully convinced. If it weren¡¯t for N, there would be no reason to expose Erin¡¯s scandal.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Damon¡¯s voice was sharp.


    It prompted Luca to quickly answer, ¡°No, I¡¯ll head out now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hulle mighte by in the afternoon. Just let him into my office,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner,¡± Luca replied.


    Not long after lunch, Patrick stormed into Damon¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Sumner, is this how you treat Erin? Isn¡¯t it a bit excessive?¡±


    Damon set down his documents and looked up at Patrick.


    Patrick stomped into the office and mmed the door shut. The anger he felt from this morning¡¯s encounter with the shareholders surged in his chest, almost overwhelming him.


    Damon remainedposed. ¡°Mr. Hulle, please take a seat.¡±


    Patrick let out a coldugh. ¡°Damon, if you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation today, we¡¯ll cancel all our previous coborations, and mypany will no longer work with Prospectus Technology!¡±


    He thought this would threaten Damon, but to his surprise, Damon simply nodded. ¡°Alright. If you want to terminate the agreement, we¡¯ll do it your way.¡±


    Patrick froze in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t genuinely intended to end their coboration. He just wanted to leverage the situation to gain more from Prospectus Technology.


    Naturally, Damon¡¯s immediate agreement caught him off guard.


    After decades in business, Patrick quickly realized that Damon had been waiting for him to say that.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you were waiting for! Damon, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you. You¡¯ve already set Erin up, and now you¡¯re trying to use this to back out of the agreement with Builders Property. It won¡¯t be that easy!¡± Patrick huffed.


    Damon smiled, but his eyes were icy. ¡°So you know there¡¯s no easy way out. Then why are you cooperating with


    +25 Bonus


    Prospectus Technology while secretly meeting with rk? You don¡¯t think he can cook up anything, do you?¡±


    Patrick was taken aback, shock shing in his eyes. How did Damon know about his dealings with rk?


    The day after rk returned to the country, he had sought out Patrick. Knowing that Richard intended to transfer all his shares to rk, Patrick considered getting closer to him. After all, while Damon was his daughter¡¯s fiance,


    Builders Property had yet to benefit from the coboration with Prospectus Technology. Patrick wasn¡¯t going to just sit back and ept that.


    If rk could reim the Sumner Group from Damon, it would be a boon for Builders Property, especially in terms of potential coborative benefits.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, let me exin. Your nephew has approached me a few times since he returned, but I only dined with him out of respect for you.


    ¡°I promise we didn¡¯t discuss anything else. You¡¯re Erin¡¯s fiance, my future son-inw. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d help an outsider over my own son-inw, right?¡± Patrick tried to reassure Damon.


    Damon looked at him with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Patrick nodded fervently. ¡°Yes, Mr. Sumner, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can call your nephew in for a confrontation right now.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. I have a recording that you might find interesting,¡± Damon said.


    He yed a recording from his phone.


    As Patrick listened, his face grew increasingly dark. Before the recording even finished, he wore an expression of utter defeat.


    Damon turned off the recording and smiled at him. ¡°Do you have anything else to say? Are you going to im this recording is fabricated?¡±


    Patrick red at him. ¡°Damon, first you have someone leak those photos of my daughter, and now you pull out this recording. You¡¯re trying to force me to terminate the agreement with Prospectus Technology.


    ¡°I see your family¡¯s tactics clearly now! I agree to the termination, but remember, acting so ruthlessly will only narrow your options!¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    P


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    X


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 561

    +25 Bonus


    Damon smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that, Mr. Hulle.¡±


    Patrick hade and left in a huff. As soon as he stepped out of Prospectus Technology, he immediately called


    rk.


    ¡°rk, I won¡¯t let you get away with this scheme against me!¡± he roared.


    He hung up without waiting for a response.


    rk was left bewildered. When he tried calling back, it showed that Patrick was already on another call.


    Richard, who had been watching, frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    rk put away his phone and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mr. Hulle said I schemed against him¡­ I have no idea what he means.¡±


    After a moment of thought, Richard quickly pieced things together, especially after hearing about Erin that morning.


    ¡°It looks like your uncle has found out about your meetings with Patrick,¡± Richard suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on,¡± rk said.


    Not long after, he returned with information about the situation.


    Richard sighed and said quietly, ¡°Your uncle¡¯s termination of the agreement with Builders Property is a warning to you to stop acting recklessly.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what should we do now?¡± rk asked.


    He believed that obtaining the Sumner Group was essential topete with Damon.


    After a brief silence, Richard seemed to make a decision. ¡°Call your uncle and tell him I can reveal the truth and help him regain his memories. He needs toe back.¡±


    rk hesitated. ¡°But the doctor who hypnotized him is¡­¡¯


    ¡°1


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I have my ways,¡± Richard replied.


    rk didn¡¯t press further and dialed Damon¡¯s number.


    An hourter, Damon arrived at the Sumner residence.


    Seeing that rk and Cyrus were there, he raised an eyebrow and sat across from Richard.


    ¡°Alright, what truth do you want to tell me?¡± Damon asked.


    Watching Damon¡¯s indifference, Richard slowly exined everything about Damon¡¯s rtionship with N. He concluded coldly, ¡°Spencer knows all about this. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡±


    Damon smirked sarcastically. ¡°Spencer was already bought off by you. How do I know his words are credible?


    +25 Bonus


    I¡¯m not interested in what you¡¯re saying. I just want to know how to regain my memories.¡±


    ¡°The doctor who helped you with hypnosis died unexpectedly, but I found his student. I¡¯ve sent someone to find him, and once he¡¯s located, you¡¯ll be able to restore your memories,¡± Richard replied.


    Damon listened impassively and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve shared all this with me. What¡¯s the catch?¡±


    Previously, Richard had been reluctant to tell him the truth. Now, he revealed everything and even offered to find a doctor. There had to be a motive behind it.


    ¡°The condition is that you hand over the Sumner Group to rk. From now on, Prospectus Technology and the Sumner Group will have no further ties,¡± Richard dered.


    He wanted a controble heir. Since Damon couldn¡¯t be controlled, there was no reason to keep him at the helm.


    Damon nodded. ¡°Fine. I can hand the Sumner Group to rk, but it has to be after I meet the doctor who can help restore my memories.¡±


    Richard¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once the main issue was settled, Damon didn¡¯t linger and got up to leave.


    Richard had revealed many things today, and Damon summarized it all-he had wronged N in the past. He needed to sort through his thoughts and perhaps change his attitude toward her.


    Once Cyrus confirmed that Damon was far enough away, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Dad, that previous doctor said it was a miracle that Damon could still function normally after the hypnosis. He wasn¡¯t even sure he could help Damon regain his memories. Now the new doctor is just his student. What if something goes wrong?¡± Over the years, Cyrus had softened with age and was no longer as ruthless as he had been five years ago. After all, Damon was his younger brother, and he didn¡¯t want him to end up a fool.


    ¡°Whether an ident happens or not, that¡¯s his choice. A person who¡¯s useless to the Sumners is of no value to keep around!¡± Richard snapped.


    P


    Support


    Share


    +25 Bonus


    I¡¯m not interested in what you¡¯re saying. I just want to know how to regain my memories.¡±


    ¡°The doctor who helped you with hypnosis died unexpectedly, but I found his student, I¡¯ve sent someone to find him, and once he¡¯s located, you¡¯ll be able to restore your memories,¡± Richard replied.


    Damon listened impassively and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve shared all this with me. What¡¯s the catch?¡±


    Previously, Richard had been reluctant to tell him the truth. Now, he revealed everything and even offered to find a doctor. There had to be a motive behind it.


    ¡°The condition is that you hand over the Sumner Group to rk. From now on, Prospectus Technology and the Sumner Group will have no further ties,¡± Richard dered.


    He wanted a controble heir. Since Damon couldn¡¯t be controlled, there was no reason to keep him at the helm.


    Damon nodded. ¡°Fine. I can hand the Sumner Group to rk, but it has to be after I meet the doctor who can help restore my memories.¡±


    Richard¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once the main issue was settled, Damon didn¡¯t linger and got up to leave.


    Richard had revealed many things today, and Damon summarized it all-he had wronged N in the past. He needed to sort through his thoughts and perhaps change his attitude toward her.


    Once Cyrus confirmed that Damon was far enough away, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Dad, that previous doctor said it was a miracle that Damon could still function normally after the hypnosis. He wasn¡¯t even sure he could help Damon regain his memories. Now the new doctor is just his student. What if something goes wrong?¡± Over the years, Cyrus had softened with age and was no longer as ruthless as he had been five years ago. After all, Damon was his younger brother, and he didn¡¯t want him to end up a fool.


    ¡°Whether an ident happens or not, that¡¯s his choice. A person who¡¯s useless to the Sumners is of no value to keep around!¡± Richard snapped.


    P


    Support


    Share


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 562

    +25 Bonus


    Seeing that Cyrus wanted to say more, Richard sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you were the one who found the doctor to hypnotize him. You knew exactly what you were thinking back then, so don¡¯t pretend to be the good guy now.¡±


    Cyrus¡¯ face fell, and he took a deep breath, choosing to remain silent.


    Beside them, rk¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint.


    Only if Damon became a fool would he lose the chance topete for thepany and N. In that case, rk might even be able to snatch Prospectus Technology away from Damon.


    In the living room, each person was lost in their own thoughts, and for a moment, no one spoke.


    Shortly after Damon returned to thepany, Luca knocked on the door and entered.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, the Hulles have announced that your engagement to Ms. Hulle has been dissolved. They¡¯re doing this to salvage their reputation,¡± he informed.


    Damon nodded. ¡°Mm, there¡¯s no need to concern ourselves with this matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Luca replied.


    At Damon¡¯s vi¡­


    N saw Erin¡¯s scandal and noticed that Erin had also been at the Rolling Waves Hotel the previous night.


    A hint of surprise shed in her eyes. She then read the Hulles¡¯ statement indicating that Damon and Erin had privately terminated their engagement, suggesting that Erin hadn¡¯t betrayed Damon.


    Prospectus Technology had made no response, clearly implying their eptance of the situation.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Mason approached N cautiously. ¡°I have something I want to tell you¡­¡±


    Seeing him hesitate, N grew curious. ¡°What is it? Go ahead and tell me.¡±


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t be angry after you hear it,¡± Mason requested.


    N raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did you do something you think would make me angry?¡±


    Mason shook his head, his chubby little hands twisting together as he hung his head, avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°Just tell me. I promise I won¡¯t be angry,¡± N reassured him.


    Taking a deep breath, Mason gathered his courage and looked up at her. ¡°I¡­ I want Daddy to take me to the amusement park¡­¡±


    N was taken aback.


    The anticipation and caution in Mason¡¯s eyes tugged at her heart. Although she and Damon had been getting along well in front of Mason recently, he likely sensed the underlying tension between them.


    +25 Bonus


    That must be why he feared she would be upset about his desire to go to the amusement park with Damon.


    N realized it was time for a proper conversation with Mason.


    She lifted him onto a chair and looked at him gently. ¡°Buddy, if you want to go to the amusement park with your daddy, you don¡¯t need to ask me. You should ask him directly. As long as he agrees, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Mason hesitated for a moment but then spoke softly. ¡°But¡­ I want you toe too.¡±


    N smiled and replied, ¡°Sure, Mommy will go with you. But you need to ask your daddy about that yourself.¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t want any contact with Damon, her priority was Mason¡¯s healthy and happy growth, not her own feelings.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mason chirped.


    His furrowed brow finally rxed, but he still looked at N cautiously. ¡°Mommy¡­ you¡¯re really not angry, right? I just heard Jasper from my ss say his mom and dad take him to the amusement park on weekends, so I wanted to go with you and Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. It¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re brave enough to share your feelings!¡± N praised him.


    Seeing that N truly wasn¡¯t upset, Mason finally let out a sigh of relief. He hugged her neck, nted a kiss on her cheek, and dered, ¡°Mommy, I love you so much!¡±


    Hearing those words, N felt her heart melt. She leaned down and kissed Mason¡¯s cheek in return.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    X


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 563

    0:.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for your nap. When your dad gets home from work tonight, you can ask him about going to the amusement park,¡± N announced.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mason agreed.


    Excited, he took over an hour to fall asleep.


    After covering him with a nket, N got up and sat on the sofa. She picked up her phone and sent a message to Damon.


    From Mason¡¯s eager expression carlier, she figured it would make him very sad if Damon refused his request. Thus, before Damon returned, she needed to convince him to take Mason to the amusement park.


    She received no reply after sending the message.


    By evening, N could no longer hold back and dialed Damon¡¯s number. It rang a few times before he picked up.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I sent you a message this afternoon. I¡¯m not sure if you saw it,¡± N stated.


    Damon¡¯s cold voice came through the line. ¡°I saw it.¡±


    N wanted to ask why he hadn¡¯t replied, but she then realized their only connection now was Mason. It was normal for Damon not to want to respond.


    She cleared her mind and said softly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Buddy hasn¡¯t had a dad since he was little, but he really wants to go to the amusement park with his parents like other kids do. If he asks you about it tonight, I hope you can say yes.


    11


    As her words hung in the air, a long silence filled the space on the other end.


    Not sure what he was thinking, N frowned. ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you keep being silent, I¡¯ll take that as your agreement.¡±


    Finally, Damon spoke up. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, you sent a message and called about this. I¡¯m curious what gave you the impression that I wouldn¡¯t agree to such a small request from my own son.


    ¡°And let¡¯s be clear-hisck of a father isn¡¯t due to him not having one. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve kept his existence hidden from me all this time.¡±


    At some point, Damon hung up, leaving N holding her phone in a daze.


    Damon was right. It was her concealment that had led to Mason feeling insecure now.


    But could she really be med for this? If it had been possible, she would have wanted her child to grow up in aplete family.


    Over the years, she had done everything she could to provide Mason with the best education and care. Damon had no right to criticize her.


    During dinner, Damon entered the vi.


    +25 Bonus


    From the moment he walked toward the dining room, Mason tensed up, and his eating slowed down. He was clearly nervous.


    N gently patted his back, her voice encouraging. ¡°Buddy, don¡¯t be afraid. Just gather your courage and say it.¡± Damon sat down across from them, seemingly oblivious to Mason¡¯s anxiety, and started eating.


    The dinner table was quiet. Apart from exchanging a few words with Mason, N didn¡¯t nce at Damon.


    They finished the meal in silence.


    Just as Damon was about to get up and head to his study, Mason mustered his courage to say, ¡°Daddy, I have something I want to tell you.¡±


    Damon looked at him calmly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ can youe with Mommy and me to the amusement park this weekend?¡± Mason asked.


    His eyes were locked on Damon, filled with both hope and fear. He hoped that Damon would say yes and feared that he might refuse. Each second felt like torture.


    After a moment of contemtion, Damon replied, ¡°Is Saturday okay? I have to go on a business trip on Sunday.¡±


    Mason¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and he nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes! Thank you, Daddy!¡±


    Support


    Share


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 564

    Mason was thrilled, his cheeks flushed with excitement.


    After Damon left, he looked up at N and cheered, ¡°Mommy, Daddy said yes!¡±


    Mason was usually a reserved child, so seeing him so expressive made N smile. ¡°Yeah, I heard that.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    In the following days, Mason eagerly counted down to Saturday, looking forward to it more with each passing day.


    Finally, Saturday arrived, and Mason woke up early.


    N, who had light sleep, got up when he did.


    After they finished breakfast, Damon came downstairs. Seeing N and Mason waiting on the couch, particrly Mason¡¯s eager expression, made Damon subconsciously speed up his breakfast.


    When they left, it was not even 8:00 a.m. yet.


    N felt a bit worried. ¡°Do you think the amusement park will be open this early?¡±


    Damon looked up from his documents, his expression nonchnt. ¡°No worries;. I rented out the entire park.¡±


    N was taken aback.


    Damon noted her reaction and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, you know the whole point of going to an amusement park is to have a lot of people there, right? If you rented it out, what¡¯s the point?¡± N asked.


    Damon frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the fun in being packed in with a crowd?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun when there are lots of people! Many attractions are meant for groups. You can¡¯t really enjoy them alone,


    N argued.


    11


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Damon sounded doubtful. He hated crowded ces.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯ve never been to an amusement park before, have you?¡± N asked.


    The car fell silent after her question.


    Realizing Damon didn¡¯t answer, N guessed that, given the Sumners¡¯ background, Richard and Marie likely hadn¡¯t had time to take him to an amusement park when he was little.


    Suddenly, she felt a pang of pity for him, thinking he must have missed out on a normal childhood.


    Noticing that N¡¯s gaze lingered on him strangely-almost with pity-Damon frowned and said coldly, ¡°If the amusement park is as you say, then I¡¯m actually d I¡¯ve never been.¡±


    N pulled back her sympathy in response to his open disdain; he certainly didn¡¯t need it.


    Even though Damon disliked crowds, he still asked Mason if he wanted to y at the park alone or with the


    +25 Bonus


    others.


    Mason immediately responded that he wanted to be with the other children.


    After a few moments of internal debate, Damon dialed Luca¡¯s number. ¡°Cancel the booking for the amusement park.


    N was surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Damon, who disliked crowds so much, topromise for their child. It seemed like he had changed a lot in the past five years.


    If it had been five years ago, he would never have done something so amodating for someone else, based on her understanding of him.


    N lowered her gaze, feeling a mix ofplicated emotions.


    By the time they arrived at the amusement park, it was nearly 9:00 a.m. A long line of parents with children had formed outside, creating a bustling scene.


    As soon as Damon stepped out of the car and saw the sea of people, his brows knitted tightly. He regretted canceling the reservation after hearing N and Mason¡¯sments. He could already imagine how crowded it would be inside.


    Since he had given them a heads-up, the staff members greeted them immediately and led them through a side entrance meant for employees.


    Once inside the amusement park, Mason let go of N and Damon¡¯s hands and dashed ahead.


    N quickly picked up her pace to catch up. ¡°Buddy, slow down! Be careful not to trip!¡±


    Support


    Share


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 565

    Chapter 565.


    +25 Bonus


    As time passed, more and more people filled the amusement park.


    N held Mason¡¯s hand tightly, preventing him from running around too much and avoiding collisions with others or the risk of getting knocked over.


    Suddenly, Mason pointed excitedly at a ride not far away. ¡°Mommy! I want to ride that!¡±


    Following Mason¡¯s gaze, N felt troubled. He wanted to go on the swinging pendulum ride, but she had never liked high-altitude attractions.


    She turned to Damon and said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯m not really a fan of high-altitude rides. Why don¡¯t you take Buddy on that one? I think there¡¯s a version for kids.¡±


    Damon stared at her, speechless.


    Before he could respond, Mason dashed in front of him, hugging his leg and shaking it. ¡°Daddy! I want to ride it! Please! Jasper said his dad took him on it several times when they went to the amusement park!¡±


    Seeing the eager look in Mason¡¯s eyes, Damon had no choice but to nod. ¡°Fine, but I can only go once with you.¡±


    ¡°Great! Thanks, Daddy!¡± Mason eximed, grabbing Damon¡¯s hand and dragging him toward the ride,pletely oblivious to his father¡¯s less-than-pleased expression.


    Noticing Damon¡¯s difort, N spoke up. ¡°Mr. Sumner, if you¡¯re scared, you can always say no.¡±


    Damon stiffened before replying in a low voice, ¡°Who says I¡¯m scared? I just don¡¯t like these boring rides.¡±


    Earlier, Mason had mentioned how his friend¡¯s father took him on the ride multiple times. If Damon refused, how could he maintain his image as a good father in Mason¡¯s eyes? He needed to go on the ride!


    Seeing through Damon¡¯s stubbornness, N decided not to press further.


    During the ten-minute wait in line, Damon maintained a calm demeanor, showing no signs of emotion.


    When it was finally their turn, Mason insisted that N take lots of pictures.


    Looking at Mason¡¯s excited face and Damon¡¯s expression of resignation, N held back augh. ¡°Okay. I promise to take plenty of photos.¡±


    The pendulum ride that Mason could go on was a smaller version, nowhere near the nearly 180-degree spins of therger one.


    However, when Damon got off, he looked pale, and his legs trembled slightly.


    To maintain the image of a strong father in front of Mason, he gritted his teeth and forced himself to appear calm.


    N handed him a bottle of cold water. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Damon took a sip, finally managing to suppress the nausea that had settled in his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks.¡± N let out a sigh of relief, noting that although he still looked a bit pale, he otherwise seemed alright. ¡°That¡¯s


    +25 Bonus


    good to hear.¡±


    Mason, still eager for more fun, turned to Damon. ¡°Daddy, I want to go again!¡±


    Damon was at a loss for words.


    Noticing the tension in his forehead, N quickly intervened, ¡°No more. Remember? Daddy only agreed to take you once, and there are still so many other rides to enjoy. We can¡¯t spend all day here.¡±


    Mason felt a pang of disappointment but didn¡¯t push for another ride.


    ¡°You used to say the carousel was your favorite! Mommy will take you to ride that, okay?¡± N suggested.


    Just as Mason was about to respond, a sudden rush of people surged toward them, pushing him and N forward.


    N instinctively pulled Mason into her arms to protect him, but she lost her bnce and began to fall. Just as she was about to hit the ground, a strong hand caught her waist, steadying her before she could fall.


    Support


    Share


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 566

    25 Bonus


    The familiar scent of pine momentarily caught N off guard. It wasn¡¯t until the crowd cleared that Damon let go of her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± His cool, deep voice came from above her.


    N pressed her lips together and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°Daddy, can you and Mommy ride the carousel with me?¡± Mason looked up at Damon,pletely unbothered by what had just happened and unaware that N had zoned out.


    Damon thought the carousel was childish, something only kids and women would enjoy. Just as he was about to decline, Mason grabbed his leg, looking up at him with eager eyes.


    Caught in Mason¡¯s hopeful gaze, Damon found himself relenting. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    They lined up at the carousel. Just as they were about to get on, N¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    When she saw it was Oliver, she looked up at Damon. ¡°I need to take this call. If we get to the front of the line, just take Buddy on the ride.¡±


    Damon, towering over N, caught a glimpse of the name shing on her screen when she pulled out her phone.


    Ever since he learned the truth from Richard, his feelings toward N had beplicated. They were different from his previous aversion-they were something more nuanced.


    He knew Oliver was N¡¯s boyfriend and felt he should just agree now, yet it made him ufortable.


    After a moment of silence, he pushed his swirling emotions down and replied, ¡°Sure, but if you can, hurry back. Buddy wants to ride the carousel with both of us, after all.¡±


    He intentionally emphasized the word ¡°us¡±.


    N nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Stepping aside, she answered the call.


    ¡°Oliver, what¡¯s up?¡± she asked.


    Oliver¡¯s gentle voice came through the line. ¡°N, what are you up to? Do you want to bring Buddy out for lunch? I haven¡¯t seen him in a while.¡±


    N tightened her grip on her phone and replied quietly, ¡°Today might not be good. We¡¯re out right now.¡±


    ¡°Do you have ns?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s not a good time to talk. I¡¯ll get in touch when I¡¯m back,¡± N said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Oliver replied.


    After hanging up, N let out a quiet sigh of relief. For some reason, she didn¡¯t want Oliver to know she was at


    +25 Bonus


    the amusement park with Damon and Mason.


    Oliver imed he wouldn¡¯t mind her past with Damon, but she was living under the same roof with Damon now. Oliver might misunderstand if he found out about today, so it was better to keep it to herself.


    When she returned to the line, they were just about to ride.


    Noticing N¡¯s paleplexion, Damon frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, but he didn¡¯t press further. After all, Oliver was N¡¯s boyfriend now, while he was just the father of her child.


    As they continued to y with Mason, N felt a bit distracted.


    Mason was too engrossed in having fun to notice anything was off, but Damon certainly did.


    After spending the whole day at the amusement park, Mason was still buzzing with excitement as they prepared to leave.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, can wee back next time?¡± he asked.


    N looked down at Mason and felt a fleeting disappointment when she noticed his eyes ncing at Damon. Although she knew Mason was worried Damon might say no, seeing him cling to Damon so much made her heart ache a little.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    P


    Support


    Share


    X


    GET IT


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 567

    +25 Bonus


    Damon nced at N, noticed her with her head down, lost in thought, and frowned involuntarily. Ever since she had taken that call from Oliver at noon, she had been acting this way. Did Oliver really hold such significance. for her?


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Mason called out.


    Damon snapped back to reality and looked down at Mason, scooping him up in his arms. ¡°Sure. If you like it, we cane here every week.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Mason pped his hands excitedly, his cheeks flushed with joy.


    Since they had yedte into the day, they decided to find a nearby restaurant for dinner.


    After cing their orders, N headed to the restroom.


    The restaurant featured wooden partitions between each table, adorned with lush green leaves. It was both beautiful and provided a degree of privacy.


    As N walked past the partitions toward the restroom, a surprised voice suddenly called out to her, ¡°N?¡± She froze at the sound of the voice. Turning her head stiffly, she saw it was indeed Oliver. An involuntary wave of guilt washed over her.


    Forcing a smile, she asked slowly, ¡°Oliver, what are you doing here?¡±


    Oliver looked genuinely pleased to see her. ¡°I came to meet a client for business. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you. Is Buddy here too?¡±


    N felt a bit cornered but nodded. ¡°Yeah, since you¡¯re busy with work, I won¡¯t keep you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m all done. Where are you sitting?¡± Oliver asked.


    Knowing she couldn¡¯t avoid the encounter, N reluctantly told him their table¡¯s location and added, ¡°By the way, Damon is here too.¡±


    Oliver paused, finally understanding the hesitation he had sensed from N earlier. Disappointment flickered in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t join you. When you and Buddy have some time, let¡¯s have a meal together,¡± he said before turning to leave.


    Watching Oliver walk away, N couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip.


    She hurried after him and grabbed his hand. ¡°Oliver, don¡¯t go! You probably didn¡¯t eat well discussing business just now, soe have dinner with us.¡±


    Oliver looked at her in disbelief and shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. If Damon is there, it¡¯ll just make things awkward for you.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± N replied, looking up at him with determination. ¡°We¡¯ve moved on from that. You¡¯re my boyfriend now, and he¡¯s Buddy¡¯s biological father. You two will inevitably meet in the future.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Even if it wasn¡¯t this time, there would be a next time. N didn¡¯t want to keep putting Oliver in awkward positions-it wasn¡¯t fair to him.


    Oliver subconsciously tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Damon was chatting with Mason when he caught a glimpse of N out of the corner of his eye. Instinctively, he looked up, frowning when he saw the man following her.


    Damon and Oliver¡¯s eyes met-one icy and impatient, the other warm and gentle.


    As N and Oliver reached the table, she asked Damon, ¡°Mr. Sumner, you don¡¯t mind having an extra person, do you?¡±


    Damon¡¯s frown intensified, his tone difficult to read. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, if I¡¯m not mistaken, today is meant for us to spend time with Buddy. Bringing in an outsider seems inappropriate.¡±


    N chuckled. ¡°As long as Buddy doesn¡¯t mind, it¡¯s fine. Buddy, is it okay if Uncle Oliver joins us for dinner?¡±


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 568

    Choptes 568


    +25 Bonus


    Mason hadn¡¯t seen Oliver in a while, so his face lit up with excitement. ¡°Okay!¡±


    As soon as Mason spoke, he sensed Damon¡¯s gaze on him. It seemed his father wasn¡¯t too keen on having Oliver join them for dinner.


    However, he had already agreed, and he didn¡¯t want to chase Oliver away, especially since he really liked him and wanted to eat together.


    Oliver sat down next to N and turned to Damon. ¡°Sorry to intrude.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°If you knew it was an intrusion, Mr. Raynor, you shouldn¡¯t have followed Ms. Kinsey here in the first ce, should you?¡±


    Catching the sarcasm in Damon¡¯s tone, Oliver remained unfazed and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always had meals with N and Buddy before, and I thought you wouldn¡¯t mind since you know my rtionship with N.¡±


    Damon remained silent, his face stoic. Admitting he minded would make him seem petty while iming he didn¡¯t mind felt ufortable. Ultimately, he chose to ignore Oliver, treating him like he was invisible.


    However, Oliver clearly didn¡¯t see it that way.


    During dinner, he helped N peel shrimp and picked fish bones out for Mason, making his presence felt. He even cracked jokes, causing Mason and N to burst intoughter.


    The table was filled with cheerful chatter, while Damon sat quietly, looking increasingly out of ce.


    After enduring the meal, they settled the bill, and Oliver offered to drive them home.


    Damon finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He reached over, took Mason from N¡¯s arms, and said coldly,¡± Mr. Raynor, it¡¯s not on your way, so you don¡¯t need to drive us.¡¯


    Oliver didn¡¯t even look at him-his warm gaze rested on N. ¡°Be careful on your way back then. And let me know when you arrive.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± N replied.


    The driver quickly brought the car around. As they got in, N rolled down the window to say goodbye to Oliver, but Damon coldly instructed the driver to start driving.


    N was taken aback. She turned to Damon, noticing his stern expression and feeling confused. What was bothering him?


    After a long day of y, Mason, who hadn¡¯t even taken a nap, fell asleep in the car.


    N and Damon remained silent until they reached the vi. Once the car stopped at the entrance, N nned to carry Mason out, but Damon was quicker. He picked Mason up before she could.


    He carried Mason back to his bedroom, tucked him under the covers, and then turned to N. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    N looked up at him. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯m really tired today and just want to rest. Can we talk tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No, it has to be today,¡± Damon insisted.


    +25 Bonus


    Seeing the intense look in his eyes, N knew he wouldn¡¯t let this go without discussing it. Reluctantly, she agreed. ¡°Alright, what do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°I want to make it clear that when Buddy is with us, I don¡¯t want anyone else around,¡± Damon stated.


    N frowned. ¡°Oliver isn¡¯t just anyone.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze turned icy as he replied, ¡°Maybe not to you, but you¡¯re used to having him around you and Buddy. I don¡¯t have any emotional foundation with Buddy. I don¡¯t want another manpeting for his attention when I¡¯m with him.¡±


    At his words, N fell silent. It was true that Oliver¡¯s presence would affect Damon¡¯s rtionship with Mason.


    After thinking it over for a moment, she nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. Today was just an ident. I¡¯ll make sure to avoid it in the future.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression softened slightly at her agreement.


    P


    Support


    Share


    +25 Bonus


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 569

    ¡°I already know most of what happened between us. I¡¯ve done you and Buddy wrong, and I¡¯ll do my best to make it up to you both,¡± Damon said.


    N looked up in disbelief, clearly surprised that Damon would say something like that.


    Under her intense gaze, Damon awkwardly turned his eyes away and coldly added, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯m just feeling guilty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t misunderstand. Whatever happened before is in the past. I won¡¯t get carried away or use Buddy to entangle you,¡± N replied firmly.


    Damon felt a wave of irritation wash over him, and his voice turned even colder. ¡°That¡¯s for the best!¡±


    With that, he turned and left the bedroom.


    As the bedroom door closed, the room fell silent, save for Mason¡¯s soft breathing.


    N pressed her hand against her restless heart, trying to calm her chaotic thoughts. She went to the wardrobe, grabbed her pajamas, and prepared to take a shower.


    When N and Mason got up the next morning, Damon had already left for a business trip.


    Lydia brought in breakfast and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Sumner knows you like bagels, so he specifically told me to warm some up for you before he left. You can eat them as soon as you wake up.¡±


    N looked at Lydia with suspicion. Those words didn¡¯t sound like something Damon would say. Still, she didn¡¯t want to dig deeper. ¡°Thank you, Lydia.¡±


    ¡°If you want to thank someone, thank Mr. Sumner. I¡¯ve never seen him be so considerate toward a woman before!¡± Lydia rambled on about Damon¡¯s good qualities, nearly revealing her true intentions.


    N smiled and took a sip of milk before gently telling Lydia, ¡°Lydia, I have a boyfriend.¡±


    Lydia froze in disbelief, her eyes wide. ¡°You have a boyfriend? How could you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Confusion crossed N¡¯s face. ¡°Why can¡¯t I have a boyfriend? Do I look like no one would want me?¡±


    Lydia shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I just mean¡­ Oh, never mind¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t quite understand the ways of young people. ording to her values, since N had a child with Damon, she should be with him for life.


    However, she also spent time online and realized that young people¡¯s thinking waspletely different from that of her generation. She didn¡¯t press the issue. After all, she was just a housekeeper, and saying too much mighte off as intrusive.


    Once Lydia left, N finally let out a sigh of relief and began to eat her breakfast. She knew Lydia meant well, but she and Damon were simply not meant to be.


    After finishing breakfast, N was about to head back to her room to read when rk walked in.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± N asked coldly, her gaze indifferent.


    Not minding her frostiness, rk stepped closer and said, ¡°N, I¡¯m about to take over the Sumner Group. I have the ability to protect you and Buddy. I hope you¡¯ll give me a chance to make it up to you.¡±


    N found it somewhat amusing. Last night, Damon had said he wanted to make amends, and now rk was saying the same thing. If they both regretted their actions, why had they hurt her in the first ce?


    ¡°rk, I¡¯ve already made myself very clear. I hope you won¡¯t be like a clingy parasite. Please leave now,¡± she requested.


    N wondered how Damon had managed to let rk in, but she found his presence annoying.


    ¡°N, Uncle Damon can¡¯t give you happiness. Only we are meant to be together,¡± rk professed.


    D


    Support


    Share


    212


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 570

    +25 Bonus


    N looked at rk calmly as she asked, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    rk was momentarily stunned, not expecting her response. He quickly replied, ¡°Of course! We were so in love before. Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± N said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°And I have something to tell you too.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± rk asked.


    N beckoned. ¡°Come a little closer.¡±


    Confused, rk stepped toward her.


    Just as he was a few steps away, she suddenly pped him.


    The sharp sound echoed in the living room, leaving a clear handprint on rk¡¯s face. His expression twisted in


    anger.


    ¡°N!¡± His voice was filled with fury, and his gaze turned dark and cold.


    N smiled, shaking her aching hand. ¡°Your skin is really thick. My hand hurts now. This p is for what I didn¡¯t get the chance to do five years ago. Consider it payback.¡±


    rk gritted his teeth, forcing himself to suppress his anger. ¡°N, you¡¯ve pped me and vented your anger. Does that mean I can pursue you again now?¡±


    N nced at him with a half-smile. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in rotten eggs. Why don¡¯t you go find Jordyn? You two are a perfect match.¡±


    rk frowned, about to respond, when his phone suddenly rang.


    Upon seeing it was Damon, his expression changed. After hesitating for a moment, he answered the call.


    ¡°You have one minute to get out of my house,¡± Damon stated.


    Before rk could reply, the call abruptly ended.


    Holding his phone, he felt his face darken even further. Since he hadn¡¯t taken over thepany yet, he didn¡¯t dare openly oppose Damon.


    He put his phone away and looked up at N. ¡°N, we¡¯ll see each other again.¡±


    After rk left, Lydia rushed over to N¡¯s side. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, are you okay? I noticed something was wrong and quickly called Mr. Sumner.¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Lydia. You can go back to your work. I¡¯d like to be alone for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just call me if you need anything,¡± Lydia reminded her before returning to the kitchen.


    N walked over to the sofa and sat down, contemting her next move.


    She didn¡¯t want any further entanglement with the Sumners, and she knew her ns needed to be put into


    action quickly.


    Thinking about this, she pulled out her phone and called Oliver. ¡°I need your help with something.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Over the next few days, N and Mason stayed home.


    Damon was supposed to be on a business trip for a week, but he returned three days early.


    After grabbing a file from the vi, he rushed back to the office without even having time to eat with Mason.


    Back at thepany, Damon immediately called a shareholder meeting.


    ¡°As you all know, there¡¯s been a problem with the Trull Group¡¯s west suburb project. The money that Prospectus Technology recently invested will likely be hard to recover,¡± he announced.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s avable cash flow is insufficient right now, so we¡¯ll need to put a hold on some of therger projects we had nned.


    ¡°Our priority now is toplete the current projects and secure the payments before we move forward with any new ns.¡±


    The atmosphere in the conference room was heavy, with everyone looking concerned.


    The funds invested in the west suburb project were significant, and now that problems had emerged-right after Prospectus Technology¡¯s investment-it was hard not to be suspicious.


    After Damon finished speaking, a shareholder raised a concern. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I think someone is trying to sabotage Prospectus Technology. Otherwise, how could the timing be so coincidental?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. We all knew how hot that project was before. If there had been any issues, there should¡¯ve been some rumors. How could a project that everyone was fighting over suddenly run into trouble?¡±


    Support


    Share


    Florence


    Florence is a passionate reader who finds joy in long drives on rainy days. She¡¯s also a fan of Italian makeup tutorials, blending beauty and elegance into her everyday life.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 571

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°Whoever is scheming against Prospectus Technology behind our backs must have a lot of nerve!¡±


    Damon cast a cold look at the agitated shareholders, and they immediately fell silent.


    He then announced, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. I will inform everyone as soon as we have results. For now, focus on the tasks at hand. Prospectus Technology has weathered many storms over the years and emerged unscathed. This minor issue won¡¯t bring us down.¡±


    Damon¡¯s words reassured everyone, and their expressions visibly rxed.


    They were reminded that even if theycked faith in themselves, they should trust Damon. As long as he was around, thepany would not falter.


    The meetingsted over three hours before everyone finally dispersed.


    Upon returning to his office, Damon called Luca in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Prestige Corp.?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I was just about to report to you. Prestige Corp. has been losing money sincest year and is ? essentially an empty shell now,¡± Luca informed him.


    In other words, Damon had spent millions to acquire shares in a hollowpany.


    Damon was not surprised by this news. From the moment issues arose with the west suburb project, he had suspected it was all part of a scheme against him.


    rs he controls?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°So, did the people at Prestige Corp. approach Stephen to obtain the


    If Stephen really joined them<b>, </b>selling those patents could indeed keep Prestige Corp. afloat for a while.


    Luca shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but while you were away on your business trip, he submitted his resignation and then disappeared.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened as he ordered, ¡°Find a way to track down Stephen!¡±


    He had a feeling that locating Stephen would reveal who was behind the plot against Prospectus Technology.


    That evening, Damon received a call from Richard. ¡°The doctor has arrived. Come to the family residence tonight.¡± Damon frowned. After a long pause, he said coldly, ¡°Understood.¡±


    After hanging up, aplicated look shed in his eyes. He had always wanted to recover his memories, but now that the opportunity was right in front of him, he felt uneasy.


    After all, he and N were practically strangers now, and he had done so many hurtful things to her. If he regained his memories and found himself falling for her again, how would he handle it?


    After much consideration, Damon decided to go. He¡¯d rather face painful rity than live in ignorance<b>. </b>


    Richard gave Cyrus a stern look. ¡°When your brotheres tonight, don¡¯t <b>say </b>anything inappropriate. <b>Don¡¯t </b>forget, rk isn¡¯t the only potential heir to thepany¡®


    At those words, Cyrus and <b>rk¡¯s </b>expressions changed.


    <b>They </b>hadn¡¯t <b>forgotten </b><b>that </b><b>Brandon </b>was still serving as the CEO <b>of </b>the Sumner Group<b>. </b><b>From </b>what they¡¯d heard. <b>Brandon </b>had <b>achieved </b>quite <b>a </b><b>bit </b>over the past few years.


    Chapter 5/1


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    When they eventually took over the Sumner Group, the first thing they nned to do was get rid of Brandon. Keeping him in thepany posed a threat to their position.


    Cyrus gritted his teeth. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t want Damon to be a fool, it was clear that rk was far more important to him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired. When your brother arrives,e and get me in my room,¡± Richard said before standing up and leaving the living room.


    After a moment of silence, Cyrus got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a word with the doctor.¡±


    ?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 572

    rk¡¯s expression turned sour as he demanded, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you hear Grandpa¡¯s warning just now? Or is a brother who abandoned you more important than your own son?¡±


    Cyrus sighed. ¡°I just want to talk to the doctor about the likelihood of Damon sessfully recovering his memory. And no matter what, he¡¯s still your uncle.¡±


    ¡°Uncle? He¡¯s not even a part of the Sumners!¡± an angry voice said from the doorway.


    Cyrus and rk turned their heads.


    Cyrus red at Cindy as she approached. He scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Isn¡¯t the family chaotic enough already?¡±


    Cindy scoffed and sat across from them. ¡°rk, do you remember when I told you that your uncle doesn¡¯t have the right topete with you for the Sumner Group?¡±


    rk nodded. ¡°Yes. What do you mean by saying he isn¡¯t part of the Sumners?¡±


    Cyrus was angry. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your mother¡¯s nonsense. I think she¡¯s been idle for too long and lost her mind. How could I not know whether Damon is my brother?¡±


    Cindy smirked, her toneced with sarcasm. ¡°You think Damon is your brother? Don¡¯t forget, your parents were abroad for several years. When they returned, they brought Damon with them<b>, </b>iming he was born overseas. ¡°Did you ever actually see your mother pregnant? Everything they said, you just epted without question.¡± Cyrus paused, then frowned. ¡°If he isn¡¯t part of the Sumners, do you think my parents would have brought him


    back and raised him as the n son, given their personalities?¡±


    ¡°Normally, no. But what if Damon¡¯s biological parents saved their lives?¡± Cindy retorted.


    Seeing how confident Cindy looked, Cyrus began to waver. After all<b>, </b>he had never seen his mother pregnant.


    When Richard and Marie first brought Damon back, there had indeed been some gossip for a while. Later, they personally took Damon for a paternity test, which silenced the rumors.


    At least, no one openly questioned whether Damon was truly a Sumner.


    When Damon went on to start his ownpany¨CProspectus Technology¡ªand became a powerful figure in the city, no one dared to bring up his background again.


    ¡°What¡¯s really going on? Exin yourself!¡± Cyrus demanded.


    Cindy nced at him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just doubting me earlier? Why believe me now?¡±


    Anger shed in Cyrus¡® eyes. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If not, keep quiet forever!¡±


    Cindy shrugged. ¡°I overheard your parents arguing once. Apparently, when they were abroad, Damon¡¯s parents saved their lives. Out of the three of them<b>, </b>only Damon survived, so your parents brought him back and raised him


    as their own son.¡±


    She sneered. ¡°Who knew they¡¯d actually develop feelings for him and treat him like their real son, even nning to hand over thepany to him? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    As Cindy finished speaking<b>, </b>the living room fell silent.


    Cyrus was filled with disbelief, yet deep down, he felt she right be right.


    Damon had always been cold and distant, unlike the calculing nature of the rest of the Sunters. He had never


    been interested in building close rtionships.


    Next to him, rk¡¯s face darkened. The thought that his grandfather would rather give thepany to an outsider than to him was infuriating.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 573

    It took several minutes before Cyrus finally spoke in a low voice. ¡°Mom is already gone, and Damon will soon hand thepany over to rk. Just pretend you don¡¯t know about this. Bringing it up won¡¯t do any good.¡±


    Cindy sneered at him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested, but if you keep being soft¨Chearted toward Damon, then don¡¯t bother calling rk your son! Let¡¯s see if Damon even cares about yourpassion!¡±


    Cyrus fell silent. After a long pause, he sighed deeply. ¡°Fine, I understand.¡±


    At 8:00 p.m., Damon arrived at the Sumner residence right on time.


    As soon as he walked in, the atmosphere in the living room became tense. In addition to Cyrus¡® family and Richard, Brandon was also present.


    Richard looked at Damon expressionlessly. ¡°Take a seat. On the table is the share transfer agreement for thepany. As long as you sign it, I¡¯ll let you see Dr. Herbert immediately.¡±


    Damon walked over to the table, picked up the document, and calmly read through it.


    He didn¡¯t rush to sign. Instead, he looked up at Richard. ¡°Isn¡¯t this transfer agreement a bit unfair? The Sumner Group has made a lot of money over the years thanks to its partnership with Prospectus Technology.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to give thepany to rk, but expecting me to hand over my shares for nothing¨Cdo you take me for a fool?¡±


    The tension in the room thickened, and a chilling aura emanated from Damon. His gaze toward Richard was ice- cold.


    Richard gripped his cane tightly, the veins on his hand bulging with fury. ¡°If you don¡¯t transfer all the shares to rk, how can I trust that you won¡¯t go back on your wordter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to transfer the shares, but he has to buy them at market price. I¡¯m not interested in working for free, 11 Damon stated.


    rk¡¯s face turned ashen. He had been wasting time abroad for the past few years and didn¡¯t have the money to buy the shares.


    His gaze shifted to Richard, the only person in the room with the means to purchase Damon¡¯s shares.


    However, Richard remained silent, his expression stern.


    While he could afford to buy the shares, it would cost him most of his savings¨Csomething he was unwilling to do.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you a single cent. Either you exchange your shares for Dr. Herbert¡¯s help in recovering your memory, or you can forget about finding him again!¡± Richard threatened.


    Brandon, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up. Grandpa, aren¡¯t you being too harsh on Uncle Damon? Prospectus Technology has helped the Sumner Group immensely over the years, and you know it. Now you¡¯re kicking him while he¡¯s down¡ªis that fair?


    ¡°Moreover, you were the one who decided to hypnotize Unele Damon five years ago, and now you¡¯re using Dr. Herbert to threaten him. I¡¯m starting to wonder¨Cdo you see him as your son or your enemy?¡±


    The fact that Richard had arranged for Damon to be hypnotized five years ago had been kept from Brandon. Had he known, he would have tried to stop it.


    Richard was so furious at Brandon¡¯s words that he felt he ight explode. Did he really just use him of kicking


    Damon while he was down?!


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Shut up! What do you know?! This doesn¡¯t concern you tonight! Leave now!¡± Richard ordered. Brandon raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m also amember of the Sumners. Why shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Richard snapped, turning livid. If the timing weren¡¯t so inconvenient, he would have used his cane to drive Brandon out.


    rk¡¯s gaze was icy as he looked at Brandon. ¡°Since you¡¯re so concerned about Uncle Damon, why don¡¯t you transfer the shares you own to me instead?¡±


    S


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 574

    Brandon sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯d rather give my shares to a beggar than to someone like you¨Ca schemer who expects everything without putting in any effort.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± rk shouted, raising his fist and swinging it toward Brandon¡¯s face.


    Before he could make contact, a bone¨Cchilling voice stopped him. ¡°If that punchnds, I can guarantee you¡¯ll never set foot in the Sumner Group again.¡±


    Damon¡¯s tonecked any hint of threat, but rk felt certain he meant every word.


    Richard snapped back to his senses, shouting, ¡°rk! I didn¡¯t call you here tonight to fight! <b>If </b>you want to fight, take it outside!¡±


    This provided rk with a way to back down. He lowered his hand and red at Brandon. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off tonight, but you¡¯d better not have done anything illegal at thepany these past few years. When I take over, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    Brandon scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re all talk with nothing in hand. If thepany ends up in the hands of someone useless like you, it¡¯ll go bankrupt sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Brandon, do you have a death wish?!¡± rk growled.


    Seeing rk clench his fist again, Cindy quickly stepped in to pull him back. ¡°rk, there¡¯s no need to argue with him now. Once you¡¯re in charge, you can deal with him then¡±


    Once rk took control of thepany, no matter how well Brandon performed, they could always find something to criticize and force him out. Arguing in the living room now would only make rk look ipetent. rk took a deep breath, angrily sitting down on the couch, his face dark.


    With the room finally quiet, Richard turned to Damon. ¡°I won¡¯t buy your shares at market price. The most I¡¯ll offer is half the market price. If you refuse, you won¡¯t be seeing Dr. Herbert.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained calm as he replied, ¡°Beforeing here today, I met with Spencer.¡±


    Surprise flickered in Richard¡¯s eyes, but he quickly snorted. ¡°So what? Does Spencer know where Dr. Herbert is?¡± ¡°He told me about what happened five years ago. Back then you had me hypnotized to make me forget N so that I would take over the Sumner Group.


    ¡°Now, five yearster, you bring in a doctor to restore my memory just to wrest thepany from my hands. It¡¯s clear the Sumner Group has always been your top priority,¡± Damon stated.


    Richard remained arrogant and dismissive as he stared at Damon. ¡°So what? You¡¯re the one who wants to restore. your memory. You can¡¯t expect everything to go your way.¡®


    Damon smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided not to restore my memory. You can tell Dr. Herbert to leave.¡±


    He got up and walked away.


    Everyone in the living room, except for Brandon, was stunned. They stared at Damon¡¯s back <b>in </b>disbelief for several seconds.


    It wasn¡¯t until Damon was nearly at the door that Richard snapped out of <b>it</b><b>, </b>shouting, ¡°Damon<b>, </b>stop <b>right </b><b>there</b><b>! </b>


    This wasn¡¯t how he had <b>expected </b>things <b>to </b>unfold<b>. </b><b>He </b>had


    his memory.


    anticipated <b>that </b>Damon would choose not <b>to </b>restore


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Richard knew Damon was using this as leverage, but there was nothing he could do. After all, while Damon could choose not to regain his memory, he still needed to take the Sumner Group back from him.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 575

    Damon turned back, still smiling. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Richard gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll buy your shares at market price, but you have to sign right now!¡±


    Damon¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Market price was the offer earlier. You missed your chance. Unless it¡¯s double the market price, I won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Richard nearly fainted with rage. ¡°Damon, don¡¯t push your luck! Double the market price¨Chow can you even ask for that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just talking business. You¡¯re free to decline,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll agree to that! Market price, not a penny more!¡± Richard growled.


    Damon nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯m afraid I have to say no deal. I¡¯m not selling.¡±


    Before Richard could respond, Damon was already out the door.


    Cyrus wanted to chase after him, but Richard stopped him. ¡°Come back! Even if you catch up to him, he won¡¯t sell to you. We were wrong from the start.¡±


    Richard had thought that holding the doctor card would give him leverage over Damon, but he had forgotten that Damon was never one to be controlled.


    Given Damon¡¯s current attitude, it was clear that getting thepany back from him was a lost cause.


    Richard sighed, his gaze contemtive as he looked over at Brandon. ¡°If I remember correctly, you have a decent amount of shares too.¡±


    Brandon looked up at him, noticing the calction in Richard¡¯s eyes.


    He smirked mockingly. ¡°Grandpa, I only have 6% of the shares. Don¡¯t even think about it. I earned those shares through my hard work over the years at the Sumner Group, and I¡¯m not giving them up.


    ¡°If you n on taking them to hand over to some failure, I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows what happened today. I¡¯ll also go public with what you did to Uncle Damon for your own gain.¡±


    Richard¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to side with your uncle against me now?¡±


    Brandon stood up, patting away the wrinkles in his suit. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m not stupid, and I don¡¯t have a habit of giving my money away to others. You¡¯d bettere up with another n.¡±


    With that, he left.


    The living room was now deathly quiet, with only Cyrus¡® family and Richard remaining.


    After what felt like an eternity, Cindy could no longer hold back. ¡°Dad, you should¡¯ve agreed when Damon offered to sell at market price. Now we¡¯ve lost everything.¡±


    Richard shot her a cold re. ¡°This is a Sumner matter. It¡¯s not your ce to meddle!¡±


    Cindy¡¯s face went pale, and anger shed in her eyes. ¡°You think I want to meddle? From the way Darmon acted today, he¡¯s clearly nning to use the Sumner Group to control you! Let¡¯s see how you handle that when the timees<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Cindy, shut up! Is that any way to speak to your elders? Apologize to my father!¡± Cyrus demanded.


    ¡°Apologize for what?! What did I say that was wrong?!¡± Cindy shot back.


    ¡°Apologize, now!¡± Cyrus barked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t! If you want to apologize, do it yourself!¡± Cindy shouted.


    The two of them began arguing loudly in the living room, practically shaking the walls with their shouts.


    Annoyed by the noise, Richard yelled, ¡°All of you, get out! Get out!¡±


    He stood up in a rage, raising his cane to drive them away.


    Just as he lifted his arm, everything went ck. He copsed back onto the sofa, unconscious.


    +25 Bonus


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 576

    rk rushed forward, shouting at his parents, who were still arguing, ¡°Stop fighting! Grandpa¡¯s passed out!¡± Cyrus and Cindy whipped around, stunned by the sudden turn of events. They immediately ceased their argument. ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± Cyrus dashed to Richard¡¯s side, desperately trying to wake him.


    Cindy, now panicking, quickly dialed emergency services.


    Richard¡¯s face was ashen, and he appearedpletely lifeless.


    Fear gripped everyone¡¯s hearts. He couldn¡¯t die¨Cnot now. If he did, their chances of getting the Sumner Group would vanish.


    The sound of ambnce sirens grew louder. Soon, paramedics arrived, rushing Richard onto a stretcher and taking him to the hospital.


    Outside the emergency room¡­


    Cyrus and Cindy waited anxiously.


    Cyrus paced back and forth, muttering, ¡°What do we do? What do we do?¡±


    Cindy sat in a chair, pale¨Cfaced, her hands tightly sped together.


    rk sat a little distance away from them, his expression dark as he remained deep in thought.


    After what felt like an eternity, the doctor finally emerged from the emergency room.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my father?¡± Cyrus hurriedly asked.


    further observation. This episode was caused by excessive emotional stable for now, but he needs


    The doctor removed his mask, his expression serious. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is stable for now, but he needs


    agitation in the future.¡±


    Cyrus and Cindy nodded repeatedly, finally feeling a sense of relief.


    You must ensure he avoids such


    As they walked with the medical staff to transfer Richard to his hospital room, rk, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandpa passed out probably because of Uncle Damon.¡±


    Cyrus nced at him with a frown and asked, ¡°So what if it was your uncle¡¯s doing? Things are already like this. Do you really think he¡¯s going toe visit your grandfather?¡±


    rk nodded. ¡°Of course, I know he won¡¯te. But I n to use this situation to make everyone see him for what he is a selfish, shameless man who cares only for his own gains and not for his father¡¯s health.¡±


    ¡ª


    He had thought it over carefully. Taking the Sumner Group back from Damon wouldn¡¯t be a quick job. After all, Damon had controlled thepany for five years.


    Apart from Brandon, there were undoubtedly many loyal to him. Unless rk cleared out these individuals, he would never reim thepany.


    Cyrus paused before asking, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Grandpa wakes up,¡± rk replied.


    After leaving the Sumner residence, Brandon drove straight to Damon¡¯s vi.


    +25 Bonus


    Halfway there, he received a call from Richard¡¯s butler informing him that Richard had passed out. Thus, he immediately turned around and headed for the hospital.


    When he arrived, he overheard rk and Cyrus¡® conversation. It was eye¨Copening¨Che couldn¡¯t believe they could be so shameless.


    After confirming with a nurse that Richard¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t serious, Brandon left without revealing himself and went straight to Damon¡¯s vi.


    Damon¡¯s butler, who recognized Brandon from his frequent work visits, saw his car and quickly opened the gate.


    Brandon walked in casually, spotting Damon sitting on the sofa. He raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯ve got some news for you.¡±


    As he got closer, he noticed N and Mason sitting across from Damon. Mason¡¯s face was almost a mirror image of Damon¡¯s, and Brandon rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, am I seeing things, or does this kid look just like you?¡± he asked.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 577

    Damon nced at Brandon coolly as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re not seeing things. This is my son.¡±


    ¡°Your son?! Since when did you have a kid this old?!¡± Brandon eximed.


    He stared at Mason in shock before his gaze shifted to N. His brow furrowed as he suddenly recognized her. ¡± Wait¡­ you are¡­ N Jayston?!¡±


    Brandon had only met N a few times before. Since he wasn¡¯t great with faces, he hadn¡¯t formed much of an impression of her, especially after learning that she had fallen into the sea.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that N was Vrie¡¯s close friend knowing she visited N¡¯s grave every year on her birthdaypletely.


    and he had been pursuing Vrie for five years, he probably would have forgotten about her


    N was surprised he remembered her and smiled. ¡°Hello, Mr. Brandon.¡±


    ¡°Hello, hello!¡± Brandon replied, but as he spoke, a realization struck him.


    His eyes widened as he turned to look at Damon. It took him a moment to recover. ¡°Uncle Damon, you really kept this under wraps!¡±


    They had all believed N was dead. Who would have guessed that Damon not only knew she was alive but also had a child with her?


    Judging by the boy¡¯s age, he had to be four or five years old.


    Damon frowned, his voice cold. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯ll exin everythingter. And her name is N Kinsey now.¡±


    Brandon nodded with a teasing grin. ¡°Whether she¡¯s N Jayston or N Kinsey, she¡¯s still my Aunt N!¡±


    N frowned and was about to rify, but Damon interrupted, looking at her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Buddy upstairs for some rest? I need to have a word with him.¡±


    Sensing they needed to discuss serious matters, N picked up Mason. ¡°Alright.¡±


    As she walked away, she figured Damon would eventually exin the misunderstanding to Brandon.


    Once N and Mason disappeared around the corner of the second floor, Brandon flopped onto a nearby sofa, wearing a mischievous look as he eyed Damon.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, when did you find out she was still alive? And why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± he asked.


    Damonzily looked up. ¡°My personal business doesn¡¯t need reporting to you. And there¡¯s nothing between us, so don¡¯t go around calling her that.¡±


    Brandon didn¡¯t buy it, not for a second. Nothing between them? The kid was already so big. Yeah, right.


    ¡°By the way, what brings you here tonight?¡± Damon asked.


    Brandon smacked his thigh, almost forgetting the reason for his visit. ¡°I was just at the hospital. rk and Cyrus are nning to use Grandpa¡¯s copse to tarnish your name.¡±


    Damon let out a coldugh. ¡°That¡¯s all they¡¯re capable of.¡±


    To Damon<b>, </b>those two were nothing more than clowns he never took them seriously.


    Brandon frowned as he said, ¡°Still, if this gets out, it could cause trouble for you.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Damon remained calm and replied, ¡°Let them. I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, you might not care, but the shareholders of the Sumner Group do,¡± Brandon remarked.


    He was worried. If this situation spiraled out of control, the shareholders, who were already dissatisfied with Damon<b>, </b>could use it against him.


    Damon looked at him and asked, ¡°So, what do you think we should do?¡±


    Brandon thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get ahead of it and reveal the truth ourselves?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t important enough for me to act personally. Let them have their moment. When they realize they¡¯ll never get their hands on the Sumner Group, they¡¯ll fall in line,¡± Damon said. ¡°As for their attempt to smear me, it¡¯ll just backfire and make them look foolish.¡±


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 578

    Seeing Damon¡¯s confident demeanor, clearly having a n in mind, Brandon finally felt a sense of relief.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. But rk and Uncle Cyrus have gone too far. They¡¯ll do anything to get their hands on the Sumner Group,¡± he grumbled.


    Damon remained indifferent,menting, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. People will risk everything for money. If they don¡¯t bring me down, they¡¯ll never get the Sumner Group.¡±


    Even though Damon was right, Brandon still believed that Cyrus and rk were far too ruthless. If rk hadn¡¯t cheated back then, he wouldn¡¯t have been kicked out of the Sumner Group. Meanwhile, Brandon wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be thepany¡¯s CEO.


    If one wanted something, one should work for it. Trying to take the easy way out would only lead to self- destruction.


    After wrapping up their conversation, Brandon lingered for a little while longer before leaving.


    Later, after putting Mason to bed, N came downstairs to get some water.


    Seeing only Damon sitting on the sofa, she looked a little surprised but greeted him before heading to the kitchen. Damon¡¯s eyes subconsciously followed her slender figure. She wore a light blue dress today, with a white ribbon tied around her waist. It perfectly entuated her slim silhouette.


    As she moved, the hem of her dress swayed like a blooming flower, making it hard for him to look away.


    It wasn¡¯t until N came out of the kitchen with a bottle of water that Damon quickly averted his gaze, pretending nothing had happened.


    N didn¡¯t notice his odd behavior and went back upstairs with the water.


    Only after her footsteps faded on the second floor did Damon let out a sigh of relief. He couldn¡¯t understand why he had been so drawn to Ntely.


    Taking a deep breath to calm his restless thoughts, Damon got up and returned to his study to continue working.


    After Brandon left the vi, he called Vrie on his way back.


    Vrie had just finished her bath and was applying a face mask.


    When she saw Brandon¡¯s name on her phone, she frowned, reluctant to answer.


    Ever since they discussed a business coboration five years ago, Brandon had imed to have fallen for Vrie at first sight. He had been pursuing her relentlessly ever since much to her annoyance.


    To be fair, Brandon was quite attractive¨Ctall, over six feet with handsome features. He was the kind of <b>guy </b><b>who </b>turned heads on the street.


    However, Vrie had no interest in dating someone younger. Brandon was six <b>years </b>her junior. While he <b>still </b>had time to y around, she <b>was </b>in her 30s and didn¡¯t want to waste time on a rtionship with no <b>future </b>


    It wasn¡¯t until Brandon¡¯s call came through for the third <b>time </b>that Vrie finally picked <b>up</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Mr. Sumner<b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b>already veryte. <b>If </b>this is a work matter please contact me after <b>8:00 </b><b>am </b><b>tomorrow</b>. If <b>it¡¯s </b><b>personal</b>, I don¡¯t think we have anything to discuss-¡±


    <b>Before </b><b>Vrie </b>could finish<b>, </b>Brandon interrupted <b>her</b>, ¡°Vne<b>, </b>guess who <b>I </b><b>saw </b><b>at </b>Uncle <b>Damon¡¯s </b><b>ce </b><b>today</b>?


    +25 Bonus


    At the mention of Damon, Vrie¡¯s expression darkened.


    The memory of N¡¯s ident five years ago resurfaced<b>, </b>and she felt her eyes welling up as she tried to suppress


    her anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not interested. Don¡¯t mention that man to me again!¡± she snapped.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Damon and rk, N wouldn¡¯t have¡­


    ¡°I saw N. She didn¡¯t die, but she changed her name. She goes by N Kinsey now,¡± Brandon said.


    As his words hung in the air, the other end of the line wentpletely silent. Brandon would have thought Vrie had hung up if it weren¡¯t for the sound of rapid breathing.


    After what felt like an eternity, Vrie¡¯s hoarse voice finally came through. ¡°Brandon, do you think this is some kind of joke?¡±


    She had spent thest five years trying to ept N¡¯s death, and now Brandon was reopening that wound, forcing her to feel that despair all over again.


    +25 Bonus


    Chapte


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 579

    r 579


    Vrie figured the woman Brandon mentioned was probably just a stand¨Cin Damon had found to rece N. She didn¡¯t care how Damon regained his memory after losing it for five years¨Cwhat he was doing was clearly an insult to N. She wasn¡¯t going to let this go easily.


    Brandon wasn¡¯t surprised by Vrie¡¯s reaction. After all, if someone suddenly told him that a person who had been dead for years was still alive, his first reaction would be disbelief too.


    ¡°Vrie, I¡¯m not joking. I really-¡± he tried to exin.


    Before he could finish, the call ended abruptly. When he tried to call back, he saw that the line was busy.


    Brandon frowned, thought for a moment, and turned his car around. He drove straight to Vrie¡¯s ce. Since she didn¡¯t believe him, he was going to take her to see N himself.


    After hanging up, Vrie tore off her face mask and took several deep breaths to calm herself down. She quickly changed into an outfit and drove off.


    Not long after leaving her house, she passed Brandon¡¯s car. While he noticed her, she didn¡¯t see him¨Cher eyes were fixed coldly on the road ahead.


    Just the thought of Damon finding a recement for N made her feel as if a fire were burning inside her, threatening to consume herpletely.


    Her speed increased, and she paid no attention to Brandon, who was honking his horn furiously behind her.


    Less than an hourter, Vrie¡¯s red sports car screeched to a stop in front of Damon¡¯s vi.


    Fueled by rage, she got out and rang the doorbell repeatedly. Her expression was stormy as she pressed the doorbell repeatedly.


    The doorbell¡¯s chimes echoed through the vi, even reaching Damon in his study.


    He stepped out and saw Lydia heading for the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s at the door?¡± he asked, his voice cold.


    Lydia looked puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just about to check.¡±


    The doorbell kept ringing while they spoke.


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll go,¡± Damon said.


    Lydia was older now and not as quick as he was. By the time she answered the door, the doorbell would probably wake N and Mason.


    When Damon opened the door and saw Vrie standing there, his expression turned icy. He recognized her as the Weir heiress.


    Every time they met, she was full of sarcasm. If she weren¡¯t the person Brandon <b>liked</b>, he would have dealt <b>with </b>the Weirs long ago.


    What was she doing showing up here in the middle of the night?


    Damon spoke with a scowl. ¡°Ms. Weir, if you¡¯re sick, I can <b>call </b>the psych ward <b>for </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Before he could finish, Vrie pped him across the face and red at him.


    ¡°Damon, I don¡¯t know how you got your memory back, but you¡¯re not innocent when ites to N¡¯s death. How dare you find someone who looks like her, keep her by your side, and even let her use N¡¯s name?!¡± she demanded.


    Damon¡¯s expression turned icy, and an intense, intimidating aura surrounded him.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± he gritted through his teeth.


    This crazy woman actually dared to hit him. Not even Brandon begging on his knees could make him forgive her this time!


    Just as Brandon pulled up, he saw Vrie p Damon.


    Terrified, he quickly got out, pulled Vrie behind him, and said frantically, ¡°Uncle Damon, Vrie didn¡¯t mean it. She just acted impulsively because of a misunderstanding. I apologize on her behalf.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes held no warmth. ¡°Is your apology supposed to mean something? Brandon, this is none of your business. I suggest you leave immediately.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 580

    Brandon clenched his jaw, resolute. ¡°Uncle Damon, Vrie really misunderstood. You¡¯re the bigger person here. Don¡¯t hold a grudge against her.¡±


    Vrie broke free from Brandon¡¯s grip, stepping forward to face Damon again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need his forgiveness. Even if it costs me my life today, I¡¯m going to get justice for N!¡± she snapped. Damon let out a coldugh. ¡°Justice? What do you think you know?<i>¡± </i>


    Realizing Damon¡¯s fury, Brandon quickly grabbed Vrie¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Vrie, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. That woman is N. It¡¯s my fault for calling you earlier¨CI should have told you in person. Hurry and apologize to my uncle!¡±


    Vrie shook off his hand, her tone icy. ¡°Why should I apologize? Fine, if you say that woman is N, then bring her out right now! I want to see just how much she looks like the real deal!¡±


    As her words fell, the temperature around them seemed to drop sharply.


    Brandon didn¡¯t dare look at Damon. Nheless, he suppressed his fear and sneaked a nce at him<b>, </b>calling out weakly, ¡°Uncle Damon¡­¡±


    ¡°Brandon, are you really willing to throw away years of hard work for a woman?¡± Damon asked.


    He had the power to ce Brandon as CEO of the Sumner Group, and he could just as easily have him packing the next day.


    Brandon froze, his hands clenching involuntarily at his sides.


    Beside him, Vrie frowned, gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Damon, I¡¯m the one who hit you. There¡¯s no need to drag anyone else into this. Just bring that woman out immediately! If she really is N, I¡¯ll let you p me a hundred times!¡± she dered.


    Damon¡¯s intense gazended on her, exuding an oppressive force. He asked tly, ¡°Are you ordering me?¡±


    Vrie met his stare, enunciating each word, ¡°Are you too afraid to let her out? Is that it?¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why would I be afraid? Besides, she¡¯s already asleep. Just because you want a pointless answer doesn¡¯t mean I should wake her up!¡±


    At his words, Vrie¡¯s expression turned mocking.


    ¡°If she really were N, you wouldn¡¯t be making excuses. Damon, what you¡¯re doing is an insult to N, and I won¡¯t let it slide!¡± she shot back.


    As her words hung in the air, everything seemed to freeze.


    Brandon, who had been silent, turned to Damon and made a firm decision. ¡°Uncle Damon, as long as you let Vrie go, I¡¯ll give you all the shares I have.¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t respond, his expression menacing.


    Just as the tension reached a breaking point, N walked down the stairs, drawn by themotion.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this noise?¡± she asked.


    Everyone turned to her.


    The moment Vrie saw N, she froze in shock.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    N¡¯s eyes widened with surprise as she saw Vrie. She gasped, ¡°Vrie?¡±


    Vrie stared at her in disbelief. ¡°N, is it really you?¡±


    She gazed at N, hardly able to process what was happening.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± N said, stepping forward.


    She reached out to take Vrie¡¯s hand, but Vrie pulled away.


    Looking between N and Damon, Vrie suddenly sneered. ¡°I once thought we were the best of friends, with no secrets between us. It seems I overestimated our friendship.¡±


    She turned to leave.


    N rushed forward, grabbing her arm. ¡°Vrie, please let me exin.¡±


    Vrie shook off N¡¯s hand, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Exin? I¡¯ve been heartbroken over your disappearance for five years, and you¡¯ve been hiding the fact that you¡¯re alive all this time. Did you ever think of me as a friend?¡± N¡¯s face filled with guilt. ¡°Vrie, it¡¯s not what you think. There are so many reasons behind this. Please, let me exin everything.¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 581

    Support


    get it


    X


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Seeing N alive and well in front of her was initially exciting.


    However, as the reality sank in¨Cthat N had hidden the truth from her for five years, causing her so much pain -a wave of disappointment washed over her.


    She realized she had been the only one suffering all this time while N was alive and well, even back with Damon.


    Vrie felt like a joke. N was already with Damon, and here she was, foolishly seeking justice for her. Not wanting to look at N any longer, Vrie turned and quickly walked to her car.


    Once inside, sh¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Vrie shouted. ¡°I thought we were best friends, but you treated me like this.¡±


    e mmed the gas pedal and sped away.


    Brandon hurriedly jumped into his car to chase after her.


    N bit her lip, instinctively ncing at Damon, who had remained silent. To her surprise, she noticed a red handprint on his cheek.


    Upon realizing it was from Vrie, guilt shed in N¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know Vrie would hit you.¡®


    Damon¡¯s face was icy as he retorted, ¡°Do you think saying ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡® is enough for me to let her go?¡±


    N¡¯s heart lurched as she tried to exin, ¡°Mr. Sumner, Vrie was just too emotional and lost herposure. Please, be the bigger person, and don¡¯t hold this against her¡±


    It was her fault for keeping her survival a secret from Vrie. If Vrie became a target of Damon¡¯s anger because of this, N would never forgive herself.


    Upon meeting N¡¯s pleading gaze, Damon¡¯s expression shifted slightly. He turned away, coldly stating, ¡°Being emotional isn¡¯t an excuse for hitting someone.¡±


    N quickly replied, ¡°This started because of me. <b>If </b>you want to take it out on someone, then it should be me.¡± Damon studied her intently. ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t?<b>¡± </b>


    N knew he would be displeased. Asking for leniency on Vrie¡¯s behalf might only make him angrier.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she said softly, ¡°Mr. Sumner, let¡¯s go back for now. I can help you with the swelling on your face.¡±


    Damon frowned as if considering refusing. But as he met N¡¯s determined gaze, he let out a cold snort. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    He turned and walked toward the vi.


    N quickly followed.


    Once inside the living room, she retrieved an ice pack from the fridge and wrapped it in <b>a </b>towel before approaching Damon.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, please have <b>a </b>seat,¡± she said.


    Damon sat down, his expression still dark.


    N held the ice pack close to his cheek, cautioning, ¡°It might be <b>a </b>little cold<b>, </b>so please bear with it.¡±


    Her hands trembled slightly, feeling the chill emanating from Damon.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sumner. It¡¯s all my fault for causing you trouble,¡± she apologized.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    As N leaned closer, Damon caught a hint of her after¨Cshower fragrance, and his gaze darkened further. He lowered his eyes, only to be taken by surprise.


    The neckline of N¡¯s nightgown dipped low, revealing a subtle hint of her corbone and chest. A wave of heat stirred in his stomach, and he felt his ears warm involuntarily.


    He quickly averted his gaze, but the image lingered in his mind.


    Silence settled between them, growing heavier by the moment.


    Just as N thought he wouldn¡¯t respond, Damon spoke. ¡°This better not happen again.¡±


    N nodded vigorously. ¡°I promise it won¡¯t.¡±


    After tending to his injury, she let out a quiet sigh of relief.¡°Mr. Sumner, please avoid touc


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 582

    Damon nodded with a hum.


    The two fell into silence.


    N put away the ice pack and looked up at Damon. ¡°Mr. Sumner, could you give me Brandon¡¯s contact information?¡±


    Damon narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you need his number for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Vrie¡­ I want to check if he¡¯s caught up with her,¡± N exined.


    Seeing the worry and guilt in N¡¯s eyes, Damon reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With him there, Vrie will be fine.


    11


    ¡°I¡¯d still like his contact number. I can only rx once I know Vrie is okay,¡± N insisted.


    Damon frowned and was about to speak when his phone suddenly rang.


    Upon seeing Brandon¡¯s name on the screen, his eyes turned cold, and he took a moment to answer.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, can you send Aunt N over?¡± Brandon¡¯s anxious voice came through. ¡°I caught up with Vrie, but her emotions are really unstable right now. She¡¯s locked herself in the car and won¡¯te out.


    ¡°I think Aunt N needs toe over and clear up the misunderstanding between them.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression hardened, ready to refuse, but N¡¯s pleading look shed in his mind. He tightened his grip on the phone subconsciously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask her,¡± he replied.


    Turning to N, he spoke softly. ¡°Brandon caught up with Vrie. He says she¡¯s emotionally unstable and wants you toe over. Do you want to go?¡±


    N quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to go¡­ Mr. Sumner, could you have your driver take me?¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he simply told Brandon, ¡°Send me the address.¡±


    He then hung up. Then, he pocketed his phone, grabbed his car keys, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing Damon nning to drive her himself, N was momentarily taken aback and quickly replied, ¡°Mr.


    Sumner, you really don¡¯t need to take me. Just have your driver drop me off.¡±


    Damon gave her an impatient look. ¡°At this hour, he¡¯s already asleep. Are you suggesting he gets up in the middle of the night just to take you?¡±


    He turned away and strode out.


    Watching his tall figure, N bit her lip and followed him.


    Around 40 minutester, Damon¡¯s ck Maybach stopped <b>in </b>an open area on the outskirts.


    N quickly opened the door and stepped out.


    Brandon approached, saying, ¡°Aunt N, Vrie was crying earlier. Her emotions have finally started to settle, so take your time to exin things. I¡¯ll be right here if you need anything.¡±


    In her anxious state, N didn¡¯t notice his choice <b>of </b>address and nodded. ¡°Okay, Mr. Brandon<b>, </b>thank you.<b>¡® </b>


    +25 Bonus


    Brandon shook his head. ¡°Just go talk to her.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, N slowly approached Vrie¡¯s car.


    Inside, Vrie sat with red, puffy eyes. As she caught sight of N, she turned her face away.


    N walked around to the other side and gently tapped on the window. ¡°Vrie, can you open the door? Let¡¯s talk.


    11


    Vrie turned her head away, ignoring her.


    N had lied to her for five years¨Cthere was no way she would forgive her that easily.


    Thinking about the heartache she had endured over the past five years, Vrie felt wronged and saddened. N had no idea how she had survived that time.


    N sighed, continuing to patiently persuade her.


    After a long while, Vrie finally opened the car door and shouted, ¡°I thought you were my best friend, but you lied to me!¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus <i>free </i>fou you


    Share


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 583

    N grabbed Vrie¡¯s hand and tried to exin.


    ¡°Vrie, I didn¡¯t mean to hide this from you. There¡¯s so much going on behind the scenes,¡± she said.


    Vrie pulled her hand away. ¡°What kind of hardship could justify lying to me all these years?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, N slowly recounted her experiences over the past few years.


    As Vrie listened, her anger gradually shifted to surprise and heartache.


    In the end, she hugged N and cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you.¡±


    N, also in tears, returned the embrace. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should apologize.¡±


    Watching the misunderstanding between the two women clear up, Brandon finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He turned to Damon and said, ¡°Uncle Damon, thank you for bringing Aunt N over.¡±


    Damon frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? She¡¯s not your aunt.¡±


    Brandon nced at him. ¡°Uncle Damon, don¡¯t you like her?


    ¡°Why would I like her?¡± Damon replied.


    Noticing Damon¡¯s frown, Brandon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, then why did you stop Vrie from finding her? Why did you personally bring her over?¡±


    ¡°I stopped Vrie because she would wake Buddy if she entered the vi. Bringing N over was just a side task,¡± Damon answered.


    ¡°Just a side task? Uncle Damon, you¡¯ve never been this kind¨Chearted,¡± Brandon teased.


    Damon¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°You think you know me that well?¡±


    Realizing he was displeased, Brandon raised an eyebrow. ¡°No, I just think you¡¯re a bit oblivious when ites to feelings. Sometimes, you unintentionally hurt the people who matter most to you.¡±


    Damon fell silent, but a strange emotion flickered in his eyes.


    After Vrie calmed down, Brandon decided to take her home while N would return to the vi with Damon.


    ¡°N, I¡¯lle by to see you tomorrow,¡± Vrie said.


    N nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    She turned to Brandon. ¡°Mr. Brandon, thank you for tonight. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another time to show my appreciation.¡±


    Brandon smirked and replied meaningfully, ¡°Dinner isn¡¯t necessary. There¡¯s someone else you should be thanking. We¡¯ll head back now, Aunt N. Goodbye.¡±


    Upon hearing him call her ¡°Aunt N¡°, N¡¯s face flushed She was about to exin, but Brandon stepped on the gas and drove away.


    Turning to Damon, she noticed him watching her with a deep gaze that made her feel a bit uneasy. She quickly looked away.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, thank you for tonight,¡± she said.


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    Damon studied her profile, his gaze darkening as Brandon¡¯s words reyed in his mind. He frowned slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s head back,¡± he replied.


    On the drive home, neither of them spoke, but a subtle tension filled the air.


    Once they reached the vi, N got out of the car and, after a quick goodnight, hurried inside.


    Damon watched her hasty departure, his eyes narrowing instinctively.


    It wasn¡¯t until N was back in her room with the door closed that she finally exhaled, leaning against it as her heart raced.


    She didn¡¯t understand what was happening to her. For the past few days, she would feel flustered whenever she was around Damon.


    Meanwhile, Damon withdrew his gaze and, after watching her disappear from view, headed to his study.


    Just as he reached the door, his phone rang.


    Upon seeing Luca¡¯s name, a flicker of surprise crossed his face as he swiped to answer. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, we¡¯ve identified the people behind Stephen,¡± Luca informed him.


    After hearing what was said on the other end, Damon¡¯s expression darkened, a chill settling in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked.


    D


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 584

    apter 584


    Damon listened to Luca a while longer before mming his phone against the wall, his expression icy.


    The next morning, as N came downstairs, she sensed an unusual atmosphere in the vi.


    Lydia, who usually greeted her with a smile, was busy in the kitchen and barely acknowledged her with a quick


    wave.


    Even Maddie, who often made sarcastic remarks, didn¡¯t nce her way at all today.


    After sitting down at the table with Mason, N was about to greet Damon when he abruptly stood and left without even looking at her.


    Watching his cold retreat, she bit her lip, a hint of confusion flickering in her eyes.


    What was going on with Damon? Was he still upset aboutst night?


    As Damon exited, the oppressive atmosphere in the living room lightened, and it felt noticeably warmer.


    Mason, oblivious to the strange vibe, looked up at N and whined, ¡°Mommy, I want the pancakes you make. Can you make some for me?¡±


    Suppressing her worries, N nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make them right now. You should drink some milk first.¡±


    N got up and headed to the kitchen. As she reached the door, she overheard Lydia and Maddie speaking in hushed tones inside.


    ¡°Auntie, what are we going to do? Mr. Sumner has never been this angry before,¡± Maddie said.


    ¡°Just focus on your tasks. It¡¯s not our ce to discuss Mr. Sumner¡¯s affairs,¡± Lydia advised.


    ¡°Ugh, I hope he cools down soon. He used to smile when he saw me, but today his face is as cold as ice. It¡¯s scary! I bet N did something to make him mad!¡± Maddieined.


    Lydia frowned and replied sharply, ¡°Maddie, I warn you, no matter what, Ms. Kinsey is still Mr. Sumner¡¯s guest. She might even be the futuredy of the vi. If I hear you speak ill of her again, I won¡¯t let it slide!¡±


    Maddie scoffed. ¡°When did I say anything bad about her? <b>I¡¯m </b>just speaking the truth!¡±


    Just then, Lydia noticed someone standing at the door and turned abruptly.


    Upon seeing N, her heart sank. She wasn¡¯t sure if N had overheard their conversation.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, what brings you to the kitchen? Do you need something?¡± Lydia asked.


    Since Lydia had spotted her, N decided to step into the kitchen, smiling as she replied, ¡°Yes. Buddy wants me to make pancakes, so I came to prepare some.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you some flour. Maddie, why don¡¯t you go finish your work?¡± Lydia said.


    Maddie made a face, rolled her eyes, and walked out without even acknowledging N.


    N didn¡¯t pay her any mind. As long as Maddie didn¡¯t cause trouble, she didn¡¯t care.


    While preparing the dough, however, N couldn¡¯t shake off Maddie¡¯s words.


    Could it be that Damon was still angry about Vrie hitting himst night?


    He had left as soon as she and Mason sat down earlier, leaving his breakfast untouched on the table.


    With that thought, N decided to make extra pancakes to bring to the study. If Damon was upset about <bst </b>


    +25 Bonus


    night, she could find a way to apologize to him on Vrie¡¯s behalf.


    Resolute, she quickened her pace as she worked.


    After making the pancakes, N asked Lydia to take a te to Mason while she carried another te to the study to find Damon.


    She gently knocked on the study door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Damon said, his tone tinged with suppressed irritation.


    N pushed the door open and cautiously said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I made some pancakes. I brought you some to try.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    Chapter


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 585

    585


    Upon seeing N, Damon tightened his grip on his pen, his knuckles turning white. Coldly, he replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like greasy food.¡±


    He refocused on the documents, his frown revealing how upset he was. It would take a fool not to recognize that Damon was angry with her.


    N bit her lip and took a deep breath before entering the study. As she approached, Damon looked up and snapped, ¡°I¡¯m working. Get out!¡±


    His icy gaze froze her in ce, and her face paled slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, are you still upset aboutst night?¡± she asked.


    Damon shot her a cold look. ¡°No. Can you leave now?¡±


    N didn¡¯t budge, forcing herself to meet his gaze. ¡°But¡­ your attitude is making me anxious. Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Damon scoffed. ¡°Anxious? What do you have to be anxious about?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Luca¡¯s investigation, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that the person behind Stephen was her. He had just started to feel something for her, only to discover she was using Stephen and Prestige Corp. to scheme against him. He felt utterly deceived.


    N took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, even if you don¡¯t want to tell me, you don¡¯t have to take it out on me.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not know why I¡¯m angry?¡± Damon asked.


    Under Damon¡¯s sharp gaze, N felt a shiver run through her.


    Did he know about that incident? No¡­ She had been careful. He shouldn¡¯t find out so quickly.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I really don¡¯t know,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Stephen Ketchum,¡± Damon said, the name slipping from his lips coldly. His eyes locked onto N with great intensity.


    In an instant, a chill ran through N<b>, </b>making her feel like she had fallen into an ice pit. Her face turned pale.


    Seeing her reaction, Damon felt hisst glimmer of hope extinguishpletely.


    He had truly misjudged this woman!


    Reflecting on the fleeting attraction he had felt for her earlier, he found himselfughing at his foolishness.


    ¡°Why did you scheme against me behind my back?¡± he questioned.


    N¡¯s gaze turned icy as she replied, ¡°Why? For Buddy¡¯s custody, of course. If Prospectus Technology doesn¡¯t go down, I¡¯ll never have a chance to fight you for Buddy.¡±


    Damonughed bitterly, nodding. ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯re bold enough to plot against me, be prepared to face the consequences!¡±


    N looked wary. ¡°Damon, what are you nning to do?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you see Buddy again. Being with a woman like you, with such a malicious mindset, will only corrupt him!¡± Damon snapped.


    +25 Bonus


    N¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she dropped the te she was holding. It shattered on the floor with a loud crash, shards cutting into her foot and causing blood to gush out.


    Yet it was as if she felt no pain as she rushed toward Damon ¡°You can¡¯t do this! You know Buddy is everything to me!¡±


    Damon¡¯s hands clenched subconsciously when he saw the tears on N¡¯s face, a bitter feeling rising in his chest. As he remembered how two¨Cfaced she was¨Csweet in person yet deceitful behind his back¨Chis heart hardened. ¡°I gave you a chance to be with Buddy, but you didn¡¯t cherish it!¡± he retorted before standing up to leave. N dashed in front of him, blocking his path as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? I won¡¯t let you hide Buddy away! If you dare to do that, I¡¯ll sue you!


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 586

    Damon looked down at her, his eyes filled with disgust. ¡°You can scheme against me, but I can¡¯t keep you from seeing Buddy?¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken Buddy away and threatened that he wouldn¡¯te back to me, I wouldn¡¯t have to do this!¡± N cried.


    Damon let out a coldugh. ¡°So it¡¯s all my fault?¡±


    N¡¯s expression hardened as she replied firmly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, but you¡¯re at fault too. Buddy has been with me since he was little, and you had someone take him from our home without saying a word. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s excessive?¡±


    Upon recalling the fear she felt the night Mason was taken, N¡¯s expression turned icy. No matter what happened, she wouldn¡¯t let Damon take Mason away from her again.


    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t see any problem with your actions. In that case, forget about seeing Buddy!¡± Damon dered.


    He tried to push past her and leave.


    In a panic, N grabbed his arm. ¡°No! I won¡¯t let you hide Buddy away again!¡±


    Feeling the softness of her grip, Damon went rigid for a moment before shaking her off and retorting, ¡°You brought this on yourself!¡±


    Seeing Damon walk away, N hurried to catch up. With his long legs, she had to jog to intercept him in the living


    room.


    His expression was dark, and he emitted no warmth at all.


    ¡°Move aside,¡± he ordered.


    N shook her head, looking up at him. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I apologize for the losses caused to Prospectus Technology. I¡¯ll make it right. Please don¡¯t hide Buddy from me.¡±


    She knew that if Damon wanted to keep Mason hidden, there were countless ways he could do it.


    A wave of irritation washed over Damon due to N¡¯s reddened eyes.


    Just as he was about to speak, Mason suddenly dashed out of the dining room. He shoved Damon aside and stood. protectively before N, ring at Damon.


    Tears welled up in Mason¡¯s eyes as he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re being bad to Mommy! You¡¯re a bad daddy! I don¡¯t want you to be my dad anymore! I want Uncle Oliver to be my dad!¡±


    N quickly squatted down tofort him. ¡°Buddy, Daddy isn¡¯t being bad to me. We just raised our voices a little. And boys shouldn¡¯t cry all the time. Let¡¯s stop crying now, okay?¡±


    Mason wiped his tears, his voice trembling. ¡°B¨CBut¡­ your foot is hurt. He must have done it!¡±


    It was then that N realized her foot was injured and hurriedly exined, ¡°I identally broke a te just now, and the shards cut me. It has nothing to do with your dad.¡±


    Damon, who had been furious at Mason¡¯s usation, nced down at N¡¯s foot. His gaze hardened.


    On her previously unblemished foot, there was a wound with blood still oozing from it.


    His hands instinctively clenched at his sides, but his words dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you <b>off </b><b>just </b>because you¡¯re trying to y the victim. I won¡¯t forget how you schemed against me!¡±


    repter 536


    +25 Bonus


    N looked up at him, her voice cold. ¡°Enough! This is between the two of us. Can we please not discuss it in front of the child?!¡±


    Damon stared at her impassively, saying nothing more, but his gaze remained as icy as ever.


    In the kitchen, Lydia heard themotion and rushed out.


    Seeing N squatting tofort Mason while Damon stood coldly by, she hurried over.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Ms. Kinsey, what¡¯s going on? Why is Buddy crying like this? Oh no, Ms. Kinsey, your foot is hurt! I¡¯ll go get the first¨Caid kit!¡± Lydia eximed.


    OLDAT BAST


    +25 Bonus


    Chapte


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 587

    r 587


    Lydia quickly brought the first¨Caid kit and said, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, please go sit on the couch. Let me take care of your injury.¡±


    N shook her head, looking gratefully at Lydia. ¡°No need. I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Let me help. It¡¯s not easy for you to do it alone,¡± Lydia advised.


    Seeing Lydia¡¯s insistence, N finally nodded. ¡°Alright, Lydia. I¡¯ll trouble you.¡±


    N gently wiped the tears from Mason¡¯s face and said softly, ¡°Buddy, don¡¯t cry anymore. Mommy is fine.¡± Mason sniffled, gripping the hem of N¡¯s shirt tightly, his eyes filled with fear.


    N led Mason to the couch and sat down while Lydia quickly and skillfully tended to her wound.


    As Lydia picked up the first¨Caid kit to leave, she noticed Damon still standing there with a stern expression. Unable to hold back, she spoke up. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I don¡¯t know what conflict you have with Ms. Kinsey, but it¡¯s not right to let her get hurt. You shouldn¡¯t fight, especially in front of Buddy. He¡¯s still young, and your constant arguing will affect him.¡±


    Damon red at her. ¡°Lydia, just stick to your job. I didn¡¯t bring you here to lecture me.¡±


    Feeling awkward, Lydia lowered her head and fell silent.


    The living room descended into silence, and the atmosphere grew tense.


    Just then, Brandon walked in through the door.


    Noticing the unusual atmosphere, he raised an eyebrow and informed, ¡°Uncle Damon, there are a few documents that need your signature.¡±


    ¡°Go to the study,¡± Damon replied, turning and walking straight to the study, with Brandon hurrying to keep up.


    After signing the papers, Damon noticed Brandon hadn¡¯t left yet and looked at him coldly. ¡°Is there anything else?


    11


    Brandon, wearing a curious expression, asked, ¡°Uncle Damon, did you have a fight with Aunt N?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Damon replied curtly.


    Seeing Damon¡¯s gloomy expression, Brandon realized he had hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, don¡¯t forget that you used to treat Aunt N poorly, and she even had a child for you. What more do you want? If you keep arguing with her, you¡¯re just being unreasonable,¡± he said.


    Damon asked, ¡°Do you know why Vrie ignored you, despite you pursuing her for five years?¡±


    Brandon paused for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s crossing the line, Uncle Damon!¡±


    ¡°And you meddling in other people¡¯s business isn¡¯t crossing the line?¡± Damon retorted.


    Under Damon¡¯s icy gaze, Brandon raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t say anything more. I have work at thepany, so I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    *After Brandon left, Damon picked up the documents on the desk.


    He tried to go through them but couldn¡¯t focus on a single word. Frustrated, he <b>tossed </b>the papers down and <b>pulled </b>out a cigarette.


    2257


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    His agitation only grew after finishing one cigarette.


    What he had said earlier about keeping N from seeing Mason had been uttered in a moment of anger, but now that the words were out, he couldn¡¯t take them back. Especially after seeing N¡¯s reddened eyes, most of his anger had dissipated.


    It was just that the thought of Mason wanting Oliver to be his father reignited Damon¡¯s rage. How could an outsider ever treat Mason better than he did?


    While he was lost in thought, his phone suddenly rang. He extinguished his cigarette and answered.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, rk has gone online to publicly use you of being heartless for not visiting Mr. Richard after he was hospitalized. The Inte is buzzing about it,¡± reported Damon¡¯s subordinate.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 588

    Damon was indifferent as he replied, ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    No matter how much noise they made, they couldn¡¯t take away his shares in the Sumner Group. They were nothing but clowns.


    In the hospital¡­


    rk¡¯s eyes were cold as he read the onlinements attacking Damon. He refused to believe that Damon wouldn¡¯t rify the situation.


    Once he did, rk would immediately release the video of Richard using Damon of being unfilial for not returning thepany after taking it.


    By then, Damon would have no way to defend himself.


    As the morning wore on and more people joined in condemning Damon, there was still no response from him. Cyrus began to feel uneasy and asked, ¡°rk, do you really think this n will work?¡±


    Cyrus had been skeptical of rk¡¯s idea when he brought it up the previous night. He knew Damon simply wasn¡¯t the type to care about his reputation.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Uncle Damon won¡¯t be able to resist responding,¡± rk replied through gritted teeth.


    Cyrus sighed deeply. ¡°rk, if this n fails, just take the shares from your grandfather and be a shareholder in thepany.¡±


    He knew full well that he and rk weren¡¯t a match for Damon¨Che just didn¡¯t want to dampen rk¡¯s spirits before the confrontation.


    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t really think Grandpa will give me all the shares, do you? Don¡¯t forget about Brandon!¡± rk hissed.


    Since returning, he had investigated and found that Brandon had achieved considerable sess in thepany over the years. Richard was quite pleased with him.


    If rk failed to confront Damon this time, they would never catch Richard¡¯s eye again.


    Once thepany fell entirely into Brandon and Damon¡¯s hands, how could their family of three maintain theirvish lifestyle with millions in allowances each month?


    Cyrus replied with a frown, ¡°But¡­ we can¡¯tpete with your uncle.¡±


    ¡°We still have to fight! Doesn¡¯t he have a son?¡± rk shot back.


    Cyrus¡® heart skipped a beat u§Ý§à¦Í seeing the cold glint in rk¡¯s eyes. He eximed, ¡°Are you out of your mind?! That¡¯s a child!¡±


    rk looked up at him and said unemotionally, ¡°me him for being Damon¡¯s son!¡±


    The thought of being unable to have children while N had given birth to Damon¡¯s son filled him with rage. He wished he could crush Damon into dust. That child should have been his with N!


    Cyrus suddenly felt as if he hardly recognized his son. Despite spending nearly every day together for years, <b>he </b>now sensed a profound estrangement.


    ¡°rk¡­.some things, once done, can¡¯t be taken back. You need to think this through!¡± he advised,


    Just as rk was about to respond, a sudden fit of coughing came from the hospital ward. He fell silent<b>, </b><b>pushed </b>


    the door open, and walked into the room.


    Cyrus watched his son¡¯s back, filled with unease.


    +25 Bonus


    At 2:00 p.m., rk released the video he had recorded with Richard when Damon still had no intention of rifying matters. Once the video was posted, it sparked heated discussions.


    [This is outrageous! He has no conscience, letting his own father get so angry that he ends up in the hospital and refusing to visit! It¡¯s clear the rich can abandon anything for profit!]


    [This man is morally bankrupt. He has no humanity, treating his own father so cruelly!]


    [Compared to Damon, rk is a much better grandson. He stayed by Richard¡¯s side all night, only resting after confirming that Richard was out of danger.]


    Public outrage grew, with a torrent of usations and insults flooding in, eventually drawing the ire of Prospectus Technology¡¯s shareholders.


    While Damon was in his study handling documents, he received a call from a shareholder.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, if public opinion continues like this, it will only harm thepany¡¯s and your reputation, which isn¡¯t good for its development,¡± the shareholder said.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Chapter


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 589

    589


    Damon replied icily, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll have someone deal with it.¡±


    After hanging up, he yed the video and watched as Richard used him of trying to monopolize the Sumner Group. His gaze grew colder.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Richard insisting on handing thepany over to him, he wouldn¡¯t have taken over the Sumner Group in the first ce.


    Now that Richard wanted a more obedient heir, he had joined forces with rk to smear Damon. Hepletely disregarded the bacsh Damon would face and the impact it would have on hispany.


    This was Damon¡¯s family¨Chis wonderful father and nephew!


    Damon¡¯s heart gradually turned cold.


    Richard and rk were the ones who had severed thest remnants of familial affection between them. In that case, there was no need for him to hold back any longer.


    He dialed Luca¡¯s number and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a video shortly. Organize it and post it on thepany¡¯s official ount.


    ¡°Also, gather evidence of how rk nearly bankrupted the Sumner Group when he was the CEO, and post that as well.¡±


    Luca was taken aback.


    When Damon took over the Sumner Group, it had indeed suffered considerable losses. They had previously discovered that these losses were due to rk¡¯s multiple failures as CEO.


    Damon had kept the investigation results under wraps, allowing Prospectus Technology to sign a few major contracts with the Sumner Group to gradually turn its fortunes around.


    It seemed Damon intended to burn all bridges now.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner. I¡¯ll get started right away,¡± Luca replied quickly.


    A glint of determination shed in Damon¡¯s eyes as he hung up.


    He sent the surveince footage from the living room of the Sumner residence that night to Luca.


    Luca worked swiftly, promptly organizing and publishing information ording to Damon¡¯s instructions.


    Once the video was released, it caused a massive uproar.


    The earlier voices condemning Damon vanished without a trace, reced by criticism directed at Richard and rk.


    [Richard is too much! How can he treat his own son like this?]


    [rk is just a waste. He ruined thepany and still wants to smear others!]


    [Oh my god, how can Richard and rk expect Damon to give his shares directly to rk? How shameless! If it weren¡¯t for Damon, the Sumner Group might have gone bankrupt long ago!]


    In the hospital room, Richard nearly passed out from rage upon discovering that Damon had released the


    +25 Bonus


    surveince footage from the Sumner residence.


    ¡°That ungrateful wretch! He¡¯s driving me crazy!¡± he cursed


    He never imagined he would feel so humiliated at his age.


    All of his old friends would undoubtedly see this video. Where could he possibly hide now?


    As expected, it wasn¡¯t long before visitors began arriving.


    Their eyes held no concern¨Conly gloating and subtle mockery.


    ¡°Richard, you¡¯re really out of line. How can you be going backward in life? Kicking your capable son out of thepany and wanting a useless loser to take over? Are you in a hurry to see thepany go bankrupt, or do you just hate money?¡± one of them remarked.


    Richard fumed and replied coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re just here to spout nonsense, you can leave now!¡±


    The visitor shook his head and said with a look of sympathy ¡°For the sake of our long friendship, I advise you to wake up. Discontent among children usually stems from parental shorings, you know?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Richard pointed at him and then copsed, fainting from sheer rage.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 590

    rk quickly pressed the call button next to Richard¡¯s hospital bed.


    A nurse rushed in to check on Richard¡¯s condition and immediately ushered everyone out of the room, cing him on a breathing machine.


    Outside the hospital room, rk red at Victor Owen. ¡°Mr. Owen, you¡¯vee to watch the Sumner family¡¯s misfortune long enough. My grandfather has fainted because of your provocation. Can you please leave now?!¡±


    Seeing rk¡¯s angry re, Victor chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯te to witness the Sumner family¡¯s joke. I came to remind your grandfather not to dig his own grave while still living. It would ruin his entire life¡¯s work.¡±


    rk scoffed. ¡°This is the Sumner family¡¯s business. It¡¯s not your ce to meddle!¡±


    Victor shrugged, remaining unfazed. He simply shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re nowhere near as capable as Damon.¡±


    With that, he left.


    rk stared at Victor¡¯s retreating figure, anger shing in his eyes as he clenched his fists at his sides.


    Everyone said he was inferior to Damon. He would prove them wrong¨Che was no weaker than Damon!


    After several hours on the breathing machine, Richard finally regained consciousness.


    The nurse cautioned rk that no one should provoke Richard again, or his condition could worsen.


    rk nodded grimly. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Before long, Cyrus and Cindy rushed in, both looking anxious.


    Cyrus frowned at rk and snapped, ¡°rk, do you have any idea what¡¯s going on online? People are bashing you!


    ¡°Several shareholders from the Sumner Group are even privately discussing pulling out their shares if you take over thepany!¡±


    rk¡¯s face darkened.


    He pulled Cyrus outside the room and asked, ¡°Dad, how much money do you have on hand right now?¡±


    ¡°About seven to eight million dors. Why?¡± Cyrus replied.


    rk took a deep breath and said, ¡°I need you to give me that money. I¡¯m going to buy the shares from them.¡±


    A flicker of hesitation crossed Cyrus¡® eyes.


    He asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you sure? That amount might only get us about 1% of the shares. It won¡¯t do much¡­¡±


    Moreover, that was all he had avable. If he gave it all to rk and he couldn¡¯t take over the Sumner Group, it would be a wasted effort.


    Noticing Cyrus¡® reluctance, rk spoke softly. ¡°Dad, think about it. Ever since Grandpa fainted, neither Damon nor Brandon has bothered to check on him. Surely, Grandpa can see their true colors now.¡±


    He then dered, ¡°In the future, his entire inheritance will definitely go to us. A few million now is nothing. Just help me out this once, and I promise to pay you back!¡±


    After some consideration, Cyrus finally agreed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you shortly.¡±


    Chops 500


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay you back tenfold!¡± rk promised.


    As Cyrus looked at him, he hesitated to speak. He had reviewed rk¡¯s past mistakes in Damon¡¯s statement. Anyone with a bit of business sense wouldn¡¯t have made those errors, but rk had made every one of them.


    This showed he wasn¡¯t cut out for managing apany.


    If Damon were his real brother, Cyrus would have stopped rk frompeting with him for thepany. However, he didn¡¯t want to see the Sumner Group fall into the hands of someone outside the family!


    Lost in thought, Cyrus failed to notice the flicker of malice in rk¡¯s eyes.


    Before long, Cyrus transferred the money from his bank ount to rk.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 591

    ¡°Dad, I have things to do. I¡¯ll leave Grandpa with you,¡± rk said.


    Cyrus hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. ¡°rk, if you can¡¯t outmaneuver your uncle, just give up. It wouldn¡¯t be so bad for the three of us to go back abroad and live on our monthly allowance.¡±


    rk looked at him for a long moment before nodding. ¡°Okay, Dad, I understand.¡±


    After leaving the hospital, rk made a call instead of negotiating with the shareholders. ¡°I need you to kidnap someone. I¡¯ll pay you 1,500,000 dors.¡±


    As he hung up, a cruel glint shone in his eyes.


    Since Damon had blocked all his paths, he would make Damon experience the pain of losing his son right in front of him!


    N had seen thements online as well.


    Initially, she was worried about Damon, but after witnessing Prospectus Technology¡¯s counterattack, she finally felt relieved.


    Lydia, who had noticed N¡¯s anxiety, couldn¡¯t help but mention it when she brought tea to Damon.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, this morning, Ms. Kinsey saw the video of Mr Richard and rk online, iming you¡¯re unfilial. She was so anxious she kept checking her phone. Only after seeing the surveince footage yourpany released did she feel reassured,¡± she said.


    ¡°I can tell Ms. Kinsey has feelings for you, and you don¡¯t seem as indifferent toward her as you im. You and Ms. Kinsey have missed each other for five years. Do you really want to continue missing out on each other?¡±


    As Lydia spoke, Damon¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Did she send you to say all this to me?¡± he questioned.


    Lydia was taken aback and quickly exined, ¡°No, Ms. Kinsey didn¡¯t mention you to me. This is just what I¡¯ve observed since she came to the vi.¡±


    Damon sneered. ¡°She¡¯s quite maniptive, isn¡¯t she? After just a few days, she¡¯s got you defending her!¡±


    Seeing Damonpletely dismiss her words and deepen his misunderstanding of N<b>, </b>Lydia quickly said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I won¡¯t say any more¡­ Everything I¡¯ve saides from my heart and has nothing to do with Ms. Kinsey.¡±


    She hurried away with the tray, fearing Damon might say something else.


    The study fell silent again, and Damon¡¯s expression darkened.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he called Spencer to the vi.


    In less than half an hour, Spencer arrived.


    During this time, Damon had suspended him from work due to his deception and instructed him to take a break until he decided how to handle the situation.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, what can I do for you?¡± Spencer asked.


    Damon regarded him, his eyes devoid of warmth. ¡°Tell me about my rtionship with N from five years <b>ago</b>.


    Chapter 54M


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°This is your only chance. If you withhold anything, I won¡¯t let you return to Prospectus Technology, and no otherpany in the country will hire you again!¡±


    A hint of determination shed in Spencer¡¯s eyes.


    Meeting Damon¡¯s icy gaze, he replied slowly, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    After spending over two hours in the study, Spencer left.


    As he passed through the living room, he looked at N with aplex expression. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t tell Mr. Sumner the truth earlier, and you and Buddy suffered because of it.¡±


    If he had revealed the truth to Damon sooner, perhaps N wouldn¡¯t have resorted to scheming against him. There wouldn¡¯t have been so many misunderstandings between them.


    N looked at him calmly. ¡°Mr. Hogg, I¡¯ve never med you. He and I are both at fault for how things have turned out. It¡¯s not fair to ce the me on anyone else.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 592

    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    Chapter <b>592 </b>


    Spencer looked at Nyl with a hint of guilt as he replied, ¡°Regardless, I still hope you and Mr. Sumner can end up together.¡±


    N smiled. ¡°For us, staying out of each other¡¯s way is the best ending.¡±


    Spencer fell silent for a moment before ultimately leaving without saying anything.


    Given N¡¯s current wariness of Damon, it was better for him to say less. Speaking too much would only deepen their misunderstandings. If they were truly meant to be, they would find their way back to each other.


    Not long after Spencer left, Vrie arrived, bringing a bunch of toys for Mason.


    Seeing Vrie loaded down with packages, N was taken aback. ¡°Did you really need to buy so much? This could keep Buddy entertained for a year!¡±


    Vrie set her things down and shot N a nce. ¡°This is nothing. I have plenty more at home. I just couldn¡¯t carry everything today. I¡¯ll have the butler pack up and send them over tomorrow.


    ¡°I want to make sure Buddy gets all the toys he missed out on these past five years, as well as his birthday gifts!¡±


    N was speechless.


    Just as she was about to say it wasn¡¯t necessary to spend so much, Vrie called out to Mason, ¡°Buddy,e here! This is a toy car that Auntie Vrie bought for you. You can sit on it and drive around! Come see if you like it. If you don¡¯t, Auntie Vrie will buy you something else.¡±


    Mason didn¡¯t move. Instead, he looked up at N, seeking her approval.


    N smiled and patted his head. ¡°Go on. Auntie Vrie really likes you. See what gifts she brought for you.¡±


    Vrie encouraged Mason to open the toys and sat next to N.


    ¡°N, I was too emotionalst night and didn¡¯t get a chance to really look at you,¡± she said.


    She looked intently at N for a moment, her eyes gradually turning red. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    ¡°I did it to look good in my clothes. You wouldn¡¯t believe how much I weighed right after giving birth to Buddy. It took me over a year to lose it!¡± N replied.


    Vrie raised an eyebrow and huffed. ¡°Yeah? We promised our kids would call us godparents, but what happened? I missed the whole thing when you had Buddy!¡±


    She became increasingly agitated just thinking about it.


    Seeing Vrie¡¯s pouty face, N hooked her arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for that now.¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking!¡± Vrie huffed again.


    N nced at Mason, who was quietly examining his toys.


    The more Vrie observed him, the more she liked him. She just wished he resembled N a bit more. With his head down, he looked just like Damon. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t share Damon¡¯s perpetual frown, which made him


    +25 Bonus


    much cuter.


    ¡°By the way, are you and Damon¡­ nning to get back together?¡± Vrie asked.


    Noticing the gleam of gossip in Vrie¡¯s eyes, N couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I already have a boyfriend, and you know him. You¡¯re the one who introduced us.¡±


    Vrie stared at her in shock, pointing to herself. ¡°Me? We haven¡¯t seen each other in five years! How could I have introduced you?¡±


    ¡°Think back to it,¡± N hinted.


    Vrie began to sift through memories from five years ago.


    She had kept herself busy over the years to avoid thinking about N, as doing so only brought her to the brink of an emotional breakdown. Now, she struggled to remember if she had ever introduced N to anyone.


    Suddenly, her eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ your boyfriend is Oliver?!¡±


    N smiled and nodded. ¡°Congrattions, you got it right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re actually with him!¡± Vrie gasped in shock.


    Then, she ground her teeth in frustration.


    Over the years, the Weirs¡®pany had worked with the Raynor Group. Whenever Oliver was in Saintornia, they would asionally have meals together. Vrie had never imagined he would keep N¡¯s situation a secret!


    P


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 593

    4


    ¡°So, for all these five years, it¡¯s been Oliver helping you hide your identity?¡± Vrie asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I really owe you big time. If you hadn¡¯t introduced him to me back then, I wouldn¡¯t be where <b>I </b><b>am </b><b>today</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>N replied.


    Vrie felt a mix of nostalgia and lingering fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m just d I introduced you to him. Otherwise, you would have suffered even more. But still, I won¡¯t forgive him for keeping the fact that you¡¯re alive a secret for five years! He owes me a big meal to make up for this anger! ¡°Vrie dered.


    N chuckled. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°But if you¡¯re with Oliver, why are you still living with Buddy at Damon¡¯s vi? Won¡¯t Oliver get jealous?¡± Vrie asked.


    N¡¯s expression dimmed. She looked down and said, ¡°I owe him¡­ I¡¯ll exin this to you another day. But let¡¯s talk about you. What¡¯s going on with you and Brandon? He seems to care about you. When did you start liking someone so much younger?¡±


    Vrie was rendered speechless.


    She pouted and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up! I¡¯m so annoyed. I¡¯ve told him many times that I¡¯m not interested, but he just won¡¯t give up. Ugh¡­¡±


    N looked puzzled. ¡°Although I¡¯ve only met Brandon a few times, I think he¡¯s a decent guy with a nice personality.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of a good personality? What I need is a husband, not just a boyfriend,¡± Vrie grumbled.


    She was six years older than Brandon. What did that mean? When she graduated high school, he was just finishing elementary school¨Ca total kid.


    ¡°How do you know he can¡¯t be a candidate for marriage?¡± N asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s always posting gym selfies or photos of him eating and partying. How could he suddenly settle down for marriage? What I want is clearly different from what he wants,¡± Vrie exined.


    If Brandon knew the photos he carefully posted to attract Vrie¡¯s attention were being interpreted as proof that he wasn¡¯t ready for marriage, he would surely want to smash his head against a wall.


    If he knew her true feelings, he would rush out to buy a ring and propose to her immediately.


    Considering the current situation, they might just grab their IDs to register their marriage directly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± N replied.


    When it came to matters of the heart, N felt she had no ce to advise anyone, especially since her rtionships were such a mess.


    ¡°Enough about men. We haven¡¯t seen each other in five years. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight and celebrate. By the way, is Buddy okay at home?¡± Vrie asked.


    +25 Bonus


    The ce she nned to go might not be suitable for kids.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, but tonight might not work<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>N replied.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Vrie asked.


    N bit her lip, about to speak when she suddenly caught sight of someone tall entering the living room. She froze in ce.


    After Lydia had interrupted their argument earlier, Damon returned to his study with a cold expression.


    N had been on edge all afternoon, uncertain whether Damon nned to send Mason away.


    ¡°I have something to deal with tonight, and I¡¯ve also got some work issues to sort out. Once I¡¯m done, we can properly celebrate,¡± she told Vrie.


    Disappointment crossed Vrie¡¯s eyes as she nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    While they were talking, Damon had already approached the sofa.


    Vrie noticed him too. She turned and saw the slight redness on Damon¡¯s cheek, a wave of <i>guilt </i>washing over her.


    It seemed that p fromst night had been a bit too hard if he was still feeling it now¡­


    Suddenly, she felt anxious and awkward.


    After waving to Damon, she picked up her bag, forcing a smile. ¡°Um¡­ N, I just remembered I have something to do. Contact me when you¡¯re free. I¡¯m always avable. I¡¯ll take off now. Bye¡­¡±


    Support


    Share


    :.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 594

    Vrie didn¡¯t wait for N to respond and rushed out as if something were chasing her.


    With Vrie¡¯s departure, the living room fell into silence.


    N lowered her gaze for a moment, hesitating before finally looking up at Damon.


    To her surprise, he was also looking at her. Their eyes met, but neither spoke.


    Eventually, it was N who broke the silence.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯m really sorry about what happened before. I¡¯llpensate for the losses caused to Prospectus Technology. I have only one request¨Cplease don¡¯t hide Buddy from me,¡± N pleaded.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t. I also won¡¯t use Buddy to threaten you anymore. If you don¡¯t want to live here, you can take him and move out. But you can¡¯t go back to Capitarnia right now,¡± Damon replied.


    If N took Mason back to Capitarnia, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that Richard wouldn¡¯t try to kidnap Mason again. Keeping them in Saintornia was the only way he could protect them.


    N was taken aback, staring at Damon in disbelief.


    Did she hear him wrong? Damon actually agreed to her request and even suggested she move out with Mason? How could he suddenly be so agreeable?


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ are you serious?¡± she asked.


    Seeing the doubt in N¡¯s eyes, Damon replied earnestly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. I was wrong before. I didn¡¯t protect you and Buddy properly. I won¡¯t force you to do anything anymore, but you can¡¯t stop me from seeing Buddy.¡±


    After talking to Spencer earlier and gaining a clearer understanding of his past with N, Damon realized how outrageous his previous behavior had been. He thought he was justified in believing that N had secretly given birth to his child. Yet, if he hadn¡¯t pursued her back then<b>, </b>she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the sea while pregnant and wouldn¡¯t have had to give birth alone.


    He had no right to me her or take Mason away from her.


    Several seconds passed as N processed what Damon had just said.


    ¡°Can I really take Buddy and leave?¡± she asked again.


    Damon confirmed, ¡°Yes, but for now, you still can¡¯t leave Saintornia.¡±


    N worried he might change his mind the next day, so she said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll pack my things now and move out tonight.¡±


    Damon¡¯s gaze darkened slightly while watching her anxious demeanor. It was clear that his earlier concerns had been unfounded¨Cshe felt no attachment to him now.


    Given the chance to leave, she would do so without hesitation.


    ¡°No need to rush,¡± he replied. ¡°I have a business trip tonight and won¡¯t be back for a week. Plus, you haven¡¯t found a new ce yet.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    N hesitated. She wanted to refuse but feared provoking Damon into changing his mind. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡±


    Damon gave her a pointed look before turning to go back to his study, only emerging when it was time for dinner.


    Dinner was rather quiet.


    Damon was already a man of few words, and N was preupied with thoughts about where she and Mason would live after leaving the vi.


    Strangely enough, she felt a twinge of reluctance to leave, despite having disliked this ce before.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re going to eat your food through your nose,¡± Masonined.


    Mason¡¯s voice brought N back to reality. She blinked and noticed that both Damon and Mason were looking at her, their puzzled expressions remarkably simr.


    N averted her gaze, feeling a bit embarrassed as sheughed awkwardly. ¡°Sorry, Buddy. I was just lost in thought¡­¡±


    After dinner, as N nned to take Mason for a walk, Damon suddenly asked her toe to the study.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    X


    get it


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 595

    N stiffened instantly, her heart pounding, Panic shed in her eyes as her mind raced with countless possibilities.


    Was Damon changing his mind?


    Damon seemed to read her thoughts. His expression remained indifferent, though his tone was reassuring. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going back on my word.¡±


    11


    At this, N finally breathed a sigh of relief, though her heart still raced as she followed him into the study.


    Damon walked to his desk and picked up a folder. He retrieved a property deed and a set of keys, handing them to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred ownership of this house,¡± he told her. ¡°You and Buddy can move in.¡±


    N¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at the deed and keys in his hand. She instinctively recoiled.


    He was giving her a vi?


    If someone had told her this moments ago, she would have thought they were crazy. Yet, here it was, happening in the most unbelievable way.


    Confused, she struggled to understand his intentions. ¡°Mr. Sumner, this is too generous. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Damon looked at her calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard raising Buddy on your own these past few years, and I owe you for not protecting you both. Consider this my way of making amends. I promise I won¡¯t visit without your consent.¡±


    When N tried to refuse again, he frowned. ¡°Think about it. You can either ept the deed and keys, then move out, or continue staying here.¡±


    She bit her lip. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you said you wouldn¡¯t threaten me again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯m just presenting you with a choice,¡± he retorted.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to choose either option,¡± she countered.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll choose for you,¡± he announced.


    Before N could respond, Damon grasped her hand, cing the keys and deed in her palm.


    Caught off guard, N froze. Just as she was about to pull away, he released her hand.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­¡± she began.


    ¡°Stop rejecting my offer. I just want to do something for you and Buddy. It¡¯s not a big deal for me,¡± Damon stated.


    N wanted to protest, but Damon nced at his watch and murmured, ¡°I need to leave for my flight soon. I won¡¯t be around when you and Buddy move. Have the driver take you.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Okay,¡±


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Damon hurried off, leaving N holding the keys and deed. She felt conflicted as she returned to her room.


    The next morning, N began packing her and Mason¡¯s things.


    Mason looked at her with confusion. ¡°Mommy, are we going back to Capitarnia?¡±


    N folded her clothes as she gently replied, ¡°No, we¡¯re moving to a new ce.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not living with Daddy anymore?¡± Mason asked.


    Hearing the tremor in his voice, N paused and turned to him. ¡°Mm. We won¡¯t be living together, but Daddy will stille to see you


    often.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mason replied, lowering his head with a downcast expression.


    Noticing his sadness, N knelt in front of him and met his gaze. ¡°Buddy, do you not want to move?¡±


    After a moment of silence, he shook his head. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s move¡­ Daddy hasn¡¯t treated you well, and you¡¯re not happy living here. I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 596

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    N¡¯s eyes instantly welled up with tears as she pulled Mason tightly into her embrace. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Buddy, I¡¯m happy as long as I have you.¡±


    Mason reached out his little hand and gently patted N¡¯s back, speaking in a mature tone. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll be good. We¡¯ll be fine in our new ce.¡±


    Releasing Mason, N wiped away her tears and smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the new ce together and start a new life.¡±


    Mason nodded vigorously, his expression filled with determination.


    They didn¡¯t have much to pack, finishing in just a morning.


    During lunch, N shared their ns to leave with Lydia.


    Lydia froze, nearly spilling the soup she held. She quickly set it down, her face filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, why are you leaving so suddenly? Did Mr. Sumner not let you stay anymore?¡± she asked.


    Looking into Lydia¡¯s concerned eyes, N felt a warm wave wash over her. Lydia had been so kind since her first day here. Now, as she prepared to leave, she felt reluctant to say goodbye.


    ¡°Lydia, it¡¯s not like that. Buddy and I are moving out, and Mr. Sumner agreed to it,¡± N exined.


    Lydia was taken aback. ¡°How could that be¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. He told me before he left for a business trip yesterday. I¡¯m really grateful for your kindness, and I¡¯ll definitelye back to visit whenever I can,¡± N promised.


    Lydia¡¯s eyes reddened at these words. N¡¯s promise to visit likely meant she wouldn¡¯t return after leaving. She could tell N wanted no further contact with Damon.


    Wiping her eyes, Lydia said, ¡°There¡¯s another dish in the kitchen. I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    N felt a pang of sorrow at Lydia¡¯s sadness, but she knew she couldn¡¯t stay here forever. Leaving was only a matter of time.


    After lunch, N and Mason left on their own, declining the offer to have the driver take them.


    Lydia watched the car fade into the distance, her eyes misting with reluctance.


    Beside her, Maddie scoffed. ¡°Finally gone! Looks like she didn¡¯t seed in seducing Mr. Sumner. Makes sense- he¡¯d never fall for a scheming woman like her.¡±


    ¡°Maddie, shut up! Whether Mr. Sumner likes Ms. Kinsey or not, he¡¯ll never look at you. Keep your useless thoughts to yourself!¡± Lydia chided.


    Maddie pouted and turned away, falling silent.


    Lydia ignored her and returned to the vi to tidy up N¡¯s room.


    +25 Bonus


    As soon as she stepped inside, she spotted a property deed, a set of keys, and a bank card lying on the bed. She froze, uncertain what to do with these items, and quickly contacted Damon.


    Once N settled into her hotel room, she received a call from Damon.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the vi? And what¡¯s with the bank card you left behind?¡± he asked.


    N lowered her gaze. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ve thought it through. I don¡¯t need yourpensation¨CI can buy the vi myself. As for the bank card, there should be enough money in it to cover the losses incurred by Prospectus Technology during this time.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Damon¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you nning topletely cut ties with me?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t really have a rtionship, do we? But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll always be Buddy¡¯s father. If you want to see him, just call me anytime. I won¡¯t stop you,¡± N reassured.


    As soon as her words fell, she heard the busy tone on the line. It seemed Damon was angry.


    N calmly tucked her phone away and opened herputer to browse for houses. Since they couldn¡¯t leave Saintornia for the time being, she needed to consider buying a ce.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 597

    Meanwhile, rk received word that N had left Damon¡¯s vi with Mason.


    He smirked. ¡°Looks like Lady Luck is on my side.¡±


    He had been worried about how to get into Damon¡¯s vi to abduct Mason<b>, </b>but now, with N moving out and Damon away on a business trip, it was the perfect opportunity.


    ¡°When do you want us to make a move?¡± the person on the line asked.


    ¡°Tonight. We¡¯ll exchange the child for the money,¡± rk replied.


    After hanging up, rk got up and poured himself a ss of red wine, smiling to himself. Soon, Damon would be begging to hand over his shares.


    As evening approached, N finalized a list of potential houses to visit in person the next morning.


    Finally pulling her gaze from theputer, N saw Mason walk over and hug her arm. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry.


    N nced at the clock and realized it was already past 6:00 p.m.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Buddy! I got so caught up that I lost track of time. I¡¯ll have someone bring us dinner right away,¡± she


    said.


    She ordered two dinner deliveries, then stood up to stretch, grabbing her toiletries from her suitcase. She nned to shower and rest after dinner¨Cshe hadn¡¯t slept well the night before, too anxious about leaving.


    Soon, there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Hello, room service.¡±


    N was surprised. That was fast!


    She walked to the door and looked through the peephole, seeing someone in a hotel uniform holding two dinner


    trays.


    As she opened the door to ept the meals, a hand suddenly shot out from the side. The intruder pushed the room service attendant inside and rushed in.


    Everything happened in a blur.


    N barely had time to react before a sharp dagger was pressed against her neck.


    The room service attendant, pale with terror, trembled before he was quickly knocked out by the intruder.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, someone wants to see you. Pleasee with us, along with your son,¡± the intruder said.


    N gritted her teeth, forcing herself to remain calm. ¡°Who sent you here?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Just behave, and I guarantee you won¡¯t be harmed. But if you try to pull any tricks and escape, I can¡¯t promise the knife won¡¯t get you,¡± the intruder warned.


    +25 Bonus


    More people stepped out, and a burly man with a scarred face sneered. ¡°Nick, stop talking nonsense. Just knock her out and take her!¡±


    Before N could resist, a sharp pain struck the back of her neck, and she lost consciousness.


    Mason had juste out of the room when he saw N copse, instantly bursting into tears. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±


    Nick Polson red at Mason. ¡°Brat, stop crying, or I¡¯ll knock you out too!¡±


    Mason, terrified, fell silent for a moment, but his sobs quickly grew louder.


    The scar¨Cfaced man, Bowen Yelling, shouted impatiently, ¡°Knock the brat out too! Hurry up!¡±


    Nick covered Mason¡¯s mouth and struck the back of his neck, rendering him unconscious as well.


    The group then concealed N and Mason in a prepared food cart and swiftly transported them to the back door of the hotel.


    A car was already waiting.


    N and Mason were tossed into the vehicle, which sped off into the night, disappearing into the darkness.


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 598

    When N regained consciousness, she found her hands and feet bound. She was lying on a bed, and Mason was


    nowhere to be seen.


    From the room¡¯syout and decor, she realized she was in a bedroom. It felt strangely familiar.


    Frowning in confusion, she barely had time to think before the door swung open, and a man in a suit walked in.


    N¡¯s bewilderment turned to rage as she recognized him.


    ¡°rk, you kidnapped me and Buddy? Where is he?! If anything happens to him, I swear I won¡¯t let you off, and neither will Damon!¡± she thundered.


    rk narrowed his eyes and sat beside the bed, gazing at her with an unsettling affection. ¡°N, after so many years apart, we finally have the chance to talk. Let¡¯s not bring up those party poopers.¡±


    ¡°Where is Buddy?!¡± N demanded, her eyes zing with anger and disgust. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where is he?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s safe¨Cfor now, at least,¡± rk replied.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Are you crazy?¡± N questioned, her voice sharp.


    rk looked at her, his gaze disturbingly gentle. ¡°N, I didn¡¯t mean to kidnap you. I just wanted a proper conversation, but you never gave me a chance. As for the child, we¡¯ll have our own in the future.¡±


    N¡¯s eyes widened in shock and fear. ¡°rk, what are you nning to do to Buddy? He¡¯s not even five years old! If you want revenge,e at me! Don¡¯t hurt him!¡±


    In contrast to her frenzied emotions, rk appeared calm.


    He stroked her face and said gently, ¡°N, me it on him being Damon¡¯s son. Damon blocked my path to bing the CEO of the Sumner Group, so if anything happens to Buddy, it¡¯s Damon¡¯s fault. If you want to hate someone, hate Damon.¡±


    The icy touch of rk¡¯s fingers against her cheek sent a wave of revulsion through N, causing her to shiver involuntarily.


    Desperation filled her heart as she looked at rk pleadingly.


    ¡°rk¡­ Buddy is my child too! I carried him to full term and gave birth to him. Please, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t hurt him. If you leave him alone, I¡¯ll do anything you want. Please!¡±


    rk smiled, leaning in closer and whispering in her ear, ¡°N, stop pretending. I know you too well. You¡¯re just stalling for time. Besides, I told you¨Cwe¡¯ll have our own child in the future.¡±


    Despair flickered in N¡¯s eyes as she desperately tried to loosen the ropes binding her wrists.


    She red at rk with disgust. ¡°You said you loved me. Is this your love? Kidnapping me and Buddy, threatening to harm him? This twisted, disgusting love of yours is beyond sickening!¡±


    Just like him<b>, </b>his love was rotten to the core.


    rk didn¡¯t mind N¡¯s angry outbursts. After all, what he wanted was N herself. As for love, that was


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    something he could cultivateter.


    ¡°N, you should conserve your strength. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t change my mind. Once the situation in Saintornia is resolved, I¡¯ll take you abroad to a ce where no one can find us, and we can live together,¡± rk dered.


    N looked at him mockingly. ¡°I¡¯d rather die right now than spend my life with someone like you!¡±


    rk¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze turning icy. ¡°N, don¡¯t try to provoke me. I can¡¯t promise what I might do.¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 599

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    rk grabbed her chin, speaking each word deliberately. ¡°I had nned to throw a wedding after we moved abroad, but if you¡¯re eager to start the honeymoon activities now, I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    The way rk¡¯s gaze drifted down to her chest made N¡¯s stomach churn.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± N shouted.


    rk growled, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to show you what I¡¯m capable of!¡±


    As he reached to unbutton her shirt, his phone rang from his pocket. Seeing the caller ID, he released her and straightened his clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± he said.


    Disgusted, N turned her head away, refusing to look at him any longer.


    rk didn¡¯t get angry. He simply turned and left the room.


    Once the door was securely closed, N hurriedly freed her wrists and loosened the ropes around her ankles. She stealthily grabbed themp from the bedside table, hiding it behind her back.


    Not long after, rk returned.


    Seeing N still sitting on the bed in the same position, he smirked and approached her slowly. ¡°N, let¡¯s continue what we started earlier. If all goes well, we¡¯ll be flying out tonight. Where do you want to¡ª¡±


    A heavy blow struck his forehead before he could finish his sentence, warmth streaming down the side of his face.


    A second blow came before he could react, knocking him to the floor, dazed and disoriented.


    With fierce determination in her eyes, N jumped off the bed and quickly tied him up.


    Once she confirmed rk was unconscious, she didn¡¯t let her guard down. She secured the knots tightly and fished his phone from his pocket, her hands trembling as she dialed Damon¡¯s number.


    ¡°Damon, rk kidnapped me and Buddy. I don¡¯t know where he took him. Please figure something out¡­ I¡¯m scared something might happen to Buddy,¡± she cried.


    Her voice trembled with emotion, tears welling in her eyes. If anything happened to Mason, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live with herself.


    Damon¡¯s calm voice came through the line, soothing her nerves. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ve already sent people to look for him. Buddy will be fine. How did you get rk¡¯s phone? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I knocked him out and tied him up. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up¡­¡± N answered.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Find a safe ce to hide for now. I¡¯ll be there soon. <b>If </b>you¡¯re scared, just stay on the line,¡± Damon instructed.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m just worried about Buddy,¡± N replied.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t let anything happen to him. Just focus on keeping yourself safe until I can get to you,¡± Damon


    said.


    Damon¡¯s voice was steady and reassuring, and N¡¯s panicked heart began to calm. At least she didn¡¯t feel as afraid as before.


    After hanging up, she took a deep breath and forced herself to stay calm as she began checking rk¡¯s phone for messages but found nothing useful.


    Just as she hesitated about whether to wake rk to ask where Mason was being held, his phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing an unknown number, she swiped to answer it, only to hear an irate voice on the other end.


    ¡°That brat managed to escape through the window while we weren¡¯t paying attention! But his room is on the third floor. He must be hurt and won¡¯t get far.


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch him, break his legs, and once we get the money, I¡¯ll just toss him in the river to drown!¡± the other party barked.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 600

    Chapter <b>600 </b>


    Upon hearing this, N¡¯s heart lurched, and her face turned pale.


    Mason had actually jumped out of a third¨Cfloor window!


    N couldn¡¯t imagine how desperate he must have felt to do that. The more she thought about it, the more her heart ached, and tears streamed down her face without her even realizing it.


    The person on the other end of the line noticed the silence and became alert. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?! You¡¯re not rk?!¡±


    N bit her lip hard, not daring to speak, and hung up. She rushed to the bathroom, filled a basin with water, and sshed it on rk¡¯s head.


    He woke up soon, realizing he was tied up, and saw N looking down at him.


    He paused for a moment before breaking into a smile. ¡°N, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so much smarter after five years apart.¡±


    N red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense. Where did you lock up Buddy?¡±


    rk sneered. ¡°You want to know? Go find him yourself. Saintornia isn¡¯t that big. If you search for ten days or half a month, maybe you¡¯ll get lucky and find him.¡±


    Seeing that rk wasn¡¯t going to talk, N wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°You kidnapped Buddy to use him to threaten Damon for money, right? Do you really think you have a chance to leave the country now? If you tell me where Buddy is right now, I can write a forgiveness letter for yourwyer.¡±


    rk smiled, his expression smug. ¡°N, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? I can¡¯t leave here anyway, so why not take someone down with me? If Buddy dies, you and Damon will never be together, right?¡±


    Watching the smile on rk¡¯s face, N pped him hard.


    ¡°rk, you¡¯re disgusting! Being with someone like you is the biggest regret of my life!¡± she growled.


    ¡°Hahaha, regretting won¡¯t change anything. Besides, I¡¯ve be this kind of person all because of you and Damon, haven¡¯t I?¡± rk retorted.


    Now that he was tied up and couldn¡¯t escape, he had no intention of trying. Even in death, he wanted to make Damon and N miserable, hoping they would hate each other every time they saw one another.


    Seeing the madness in rk¡¯s eyes, N tightened her grip on themp, her hatred growing stronger. It was rk who ruined her life. Just as she was finally finding peace, he was back to destroy it again. If only she had never met him!


    Noticing the loathing and hatred in N¡¯s gaze, rk couldn¡¯t help butugh. If he couldn¡¯t have her love, her hatred was just as good.


    Suddenly, rk¡¯s phone rang again.


    Seeing that it was Damon calling, N quickly answered.


    ¡°Did you find Buddy?!¡± she asked.


    +25 Bonus


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Damon¡¯s deep voice came through. ¡°We haven¡¯t found Buddy yet, but my team has confirmed your location. They¡¯ll be there to rescue you in about three minutes.¡±


    This made N even more anxious. ¡°I¡¯m safe for now. Don¡¯t waste time sending someone to get me! Go find Buddy first!


    ¡°The person who kidnapped him just called and said Buddy jumped from a third¨Cfloor window! He must be injured, and we can¡¯t let them find him! Don¡¯t worry about me¨Cfinding Buddy is more important!¡±


    Damon coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We¡¯ve already pinpointed Buddy¡¯s location. I believe we¡¯ll find him within half an hour. Staying close to rk is only going to put you in more danger.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 601

    N was frantic as she raised her voice. ¡°I said don¡¯t worry about me! Buddy is what matters! Where is he? I¡¯m going there right now!¡±


    Damon fell into silence on the other end.


    ¡°Say something!¡± N urged.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯ll go find Buddy myself. Just stay put until my people arrive and leave with them,¡± Damon instructed.


    Before N could respond, he hung up.


    Seeing Damon put his phone away, Spencer asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Sumner, those people are armed. Shouldn¡¯t we involve the police?¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes were icy as he replied, ¡°Those people are desperate. If the police get involved, they mightsh out and harm Buddy. You stay here and keep me informed if anything happens. I¡¯ll head over first.¡±


    Spencer wanted to argue further but could see that Damon was unyielding. He simply reminded him, ¡°Be careful!<b>¡± </b>


    rk, who had overheard the entire conversation, smirked.


    Damon wouldn¡¯t tell N where Mason was, probably because he was worried about those armed men.


    Since Damon was going to go anyway, letting N join would make things more interesting. It was just a pity she might end up dead.


    As rk contemted how N was never going to be with him anyway, he concluded that her dying was better than her being with Damon. If he couldn¡¯t have her, he would rather destroy her.


    ¡°N, don¡¯t you want to know where Buddy is? I¡¯ll tell you,¡± he said.


    Soon, Damon¡¯s men burst into rk¡¯s vi.


    However, the room only held rk, bound on the floor. There was no sign of N.


    As soon as Damon arrived at the abandoned flour mill on the outskirts of the city, he received a call from Spencer.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, our people went over but didn¡¯t find Ms. Kinsey. She¡¯s probably already made her way to you,¡± Spencer reported.


    Damon¡¯s expression darkened as he cursed, ¡°Bunch of useless fools!¡±


    +25 Bonus


    He hung up and called rk, but the call went unanswered. Putting his phone away, he hurried into the flour mill with a grim face.


    The mill had been abandoned for over 20 years, overgrown with weeds and marked by crumbling walls. It looked dpidated.


    The low, run¨Cdown buildings next to the mill had once served as dormitories and a cafeteria for the workers.


    Damon rushed inside, searching for any sign of Mason. Unbeknownst to him, N had entered the flour mill from the opposite side at the same time.


    Before long, a few of his men dragged a burly man over.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, we found this fellow in the cafeteria, but he¡¯s tight¨Clipped and won¡¯t say a word,¡± one of Damon¡¯s subordinates informed him.


    Damon¡¯s gaze turned icy as he ordered, ¡°Break his legs first.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the man let out a horrific scream. His face turned as pale as a sheet,rge beads of cold sweat rolling down his forehead.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Damon demanded.


    The man gritted his teeth, forcing a smirk. ¡°Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t talk. Besides, you should consider what will happen to your son once they find him. Will he fare worse than me?¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he replied slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one with a son. If I remember correctly, you have a son in middle school overseas. If something happens to my son, do you think your son will live?¡±


    The man¡¯s smile instantly froze, his face turning even paler than before.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 602

    Damon kept a poker face as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll personally send you abroad to collect your son¡¯s corpse.¡±


    A sh of panic crossed the man¡¯s face, and his voice trembled with fear. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­ I¡¯ll tell you¡­ They all went up the mountain¡­¡±


    ¡°You better not be lying to me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret ever being born,¡± Damon threatened.


    He left a few people behind to watch the man and led the majority of his team up the mountain.


    At the back of the flour mill loomed a medium¨Csized mountain.


    With deep autumn approaching, the leaves of the shrubs and trees had begun to turn yellow and fall, making the area feel deste and abandoned.


    Damon¡¯s expression was grim, and he emanated a chilling aura.


    Meanwhile, N had searched the flour mill for a long time but hadn¡¯t found Mason. Instead, she ran into Damon¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey¡­ what are you doing here?¡± one of the subordinates asked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Damon?¡± N shot back.


    ¡°We just caught one of the kidnappers. Mr. Sumner is currently-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, his colleague yanked him back.


    Realization struck him, and he quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been here looking for Mr. Mason. I don¡¯t know


    where Mr. Sumner went¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know something? Has something happened to Buddy?¡± N asked anxiously.


    Panic filled N¨Cher usual calm demeanor hadpletely vanished.


    Mason was still in danger, and she had no idea if the kidnappers would find him first. She struggled to remainposed.


    ¡°No¡­ we still haven¡¯t found Mr. Mason¡­¡± Damon¡¯s subordinate said.


    ¡°Then why were you hesitating just now? If you have news, please tell me. I¡¯m begging you!¡± N pleaded.


    Seeing N about to kneel in front of them, the two men were startled and quickly reached out to help her up.


    Theyforted her, saying, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, please don¡¯t do that! Mr. Mason is really fine¡­¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s fine, then why were you two so hesitant earlier?¡± N demanded.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll tell you. Mr. Mason might have escaped to the mountain. Mr. Sumner has gone up there with some people, but the thugs have guns. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go up¡­ Just wait for Mr. Sumner¡­¡± Before he could finish, N had already turned and sprinted toward the mountain.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    The two men hurried to catch up. If Damon found out they had let N go up the mountain, they would be in serious trouble.


    Even though N looked frail, she ran quickly.


    The two athletic men struggled to keep pace with her. They were both frantic; Mason hadn¡¯t been found yet. If anything happened to N, Damon would definitely not spare them.


    ¡°What do we do? We can¡¯t catch up with Ms. Kinsey¡­¡± one of the men asked anxiously.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! She¡¯s almost out of sight!¡± the other man eximed.


    Soon, N vanished from their view.


    Gasping for breath, the two men exchanged fearful nces.


    ¡°S¨CShould we notify Mr. Sumner?¡± one of them asked.


    After a moment of silence, the other man replied quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s hold off for now. We shouldn¡¯t distract Mr. Sumner any more than necessary, and¡­ Ms. Kinsey might not get into trouble¡­¡±


    They discussed it for a while and decided not to tell Damon. They would first try to find N.


    Meanwhile, N began searching for Mason, marking her path as she entered the mountain.


    After more than two hours of searching, she still hadn¡¯t found Mason and had not encountered a single person along the way.


    Her heart grew heavier. Mason was so small and might still be injured. If those people found him first¡­ The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. She stumbled, lost her footing, and fell.


    ¡°Ah!¡± N screamed as she hit the ground hard, rolling uncontrobly down the mountainside.


    Intense pain surged through her, and she desperately grabbed for anything within reach. Fortunately, the slope she rolled down was dotted with trees, and she crashed into one, finally bringing herself to a halt.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 603

    Chapter <b>603 </b>


    +25 BOGUS


    N felt pain coursing through every part of her body. It took her several minutes to catch her breath.


    She leaned against the tree to stand up slowly, her face pale. Her clothes were tor from the thorns, leaving her looking ragged and disheveled.


    As she looked up at the spot from which she had fallen, she bit her lip. Just as she was about to climb back up<i>, </i>she caught sight of a cave partially obscured by bushes,


    The cave entrance was on a slope and mostly hidden by vegetation. If she hadn¡¯t been in the right position, she would havepletely missed it.


    After hesitating for a moment, she decided to investigate.


    Her foot had already twisted when she fell, and moving now sent sharp pain shooting through her. But she had no choice<b>¨C</b>she needed to see.


    Clutching the bushes, she slowly made her way toward the cave entrance.


    As she approached, she noticed the bushes rustling


    Holding her breath and suppressing her racing heart, N called softly into the cave, ¡°Buddy¡­ are you in there?¡±


    The bushes shook again, and soon Mason¡¯s head peeked out. He looked stunned for a moment, disbelief in his eyes. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Mason¡¯s hair was a mess, his face smeared with dirt and cuts from the thorns.


    N felt a pang of heartache and was about to rush over when an angry voice came from not far away.


    ¡°Bowen, look! That bitch is over there!¡± a guy shouted.


    N quickly turned around to see two of the men who had kidnapped her and Mason running toward her, guns


    in hand.


    ¡°Buddy, stay inside and wait for Daddy. No matter what you see, don¡¯t make a sound!¡± N whispered harshly before fleeing in the opposite direction.


    Bowen and Nick had only intended to check the bushes out of curiosity when they spotted N. They forgot all about the cave as they ran after her.


    With N¡¯s injured foot, she was no match for them as they quickly closed in.


    As they reached for her, a cold voice echoed nearby. ¡°If you dare to touch her, I will make sure you and your families disappear without a trace!¡±


    Bowen and Nick froze momentarily, then Bowen gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Nick, grab her! If we can catch her, we can negotiate with Damon!¡±


    Nick quickly reacted, lunging for N.


    However<b>, </b>N didn¡¯t give him the chance. She threw herself to the ground, rolling rapidly down the mountainside.


    As N tumbler, Darment (bit as things aliand hun gi nk as he instinctivelynged toward be


    No one saw his movement clearly, are for was very hard


    N stared at him in disbelief, hervire with gate aim


    Damen can¡¯t answer. He simply held her tightly, reping to prometter from frie


    mmbang


    They rolled swiftly down the mountain, colliding with meles an


    N felt as if her body were being pulled apart, unbearable in radiating from


    pain she knew that Damon, who was holding her tightly, <b>must </b>be sufferingen


    Emotions swirled within her, almost drowning her. Tears streamed mother face


    Why was he being so foolish<b>? </b>


    He had lost his memory, and she had been pushing him away althome.


    Why was he still risking everything to save he


    ¡°Damon, why¨CBefore she could finish. Damon¡¯shead stammeri


    into a grooming t


    Awave of intense pain crashed over Damon


    Darkness enveloped him while familia vet foreign stere fated frangatis sam


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 604

    N and Damon had rolled down to a rtively t area.


    N quickly grabbed onto a nearby shrub. Thorns dug into her fingers, but she was determined not to let go. Finally, they came to a stop.


    She let out a sigh of relief and turned to look at Damon, only to find him with his eyes tightly shut. His face was pale, and cold sweat beaded on his forehead (1)


    Her heart sank instantly.


    ¡°Damon¡­ wake up. Are you okay?¡± she asked.


    She called his name several times, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    However, his hands still gripped her waist tightly.


    Panic shed in N¡¯s eyes as she began to search him.


    Thankfully, his phone was still with him. She quickly took it out and dialed Spencer¡¯s number.


    When Damon finally regained consciousness, it was three dayster.


    Every part of his body ached¨Ceven breathing felt immensely difficult.


    Spencer, who was beside him, noticed that he was awake and hurried over. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯re awake! I¡¯ll go get the doctor right away!¡±


    Spencer was filled with excitement as he quickly headed to the door.


    Soon, the doctor arrived.


    After conducting an initial examination, he visibly rxed as he informed them, ¡°Mr. Sumner has passed the critical phase. Now he just needs to rest. He should fully recover in about a month.¡±


    Spencer nodded. ¡°Got it. Thank you, doctor.¡±


    After the doctor left, Spencer saw that Damon wanted to get up and helped him adjust the bed.


    He asked, ¡°Mr. Sumner, how are you feeling now? Would you like some water or<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Damon nodded weakly. ¡°Mm, water.¡±


    Spencer quickly brought a ss of warm water, helping Damon drink half of it before taking it away when Damon stopped drinking.


    After drinking, Damon finally felt that his throat wasn¡¯t as parched.


    ¡°How¡¯s N<b>?</b>¡± he asked.


    Spencer replied, ¡°Ms. Kinsey is fine. Thanks to your protection, she only sustained minor injuries and should be discharged in a couple of days.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    +75 Bonus


    ¡°We also found Mr. Mason. He was frightened but unharmed. The people who kidnapped him, along with your nephew, have been captured and locked up. They¡¯ll be dealt with once you¡¯re feeling better.¡±


    ¡°Okay, understood,¡± Damon replied, falling silent again and lowering his gaze to conceal the depth of his emotions.


    The ward descended into silence.


    Spencer sensed something was off about Damon but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ll go notify Ms. Kinsey that you¡¯re awake,¡± Spencer said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Damon¡¯s cold voice cut through the air. ¡°No need. I¡¯m very tired and don¡¯t want to see anyone right now. You can head out as well.¡±


    Seeing Damon¡¯s pale face, Spencer agreed that he needed to rest.


    He nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait outside. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Once outside, Spencer gently closed the door and dialed Luca¡¯s number.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner is awake. Inform Prospectus Technology¡¯s shareholders,¡± he said.


    During Damon¡¯sa, many shareholders had been eager to seize control before he woke up. If it weren¡¯t for Damon¡¯s usual ruthlessness, which still held some power over them, they would have acted the moment they learned he was down.


    After hanging up, a cold glint shed in Spencer¡¯s eyes.


    Once Damon was back on his feet, he would certainly start cleaning house among those treacherous shareholders.


    Before long, N arrived, wearing arge hospital gown with the wounds on her face beginning to scab over. She looked significantly better than when Spencer first found her and Damon.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey,¡± Spencer greeted.


    N nodded. ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Sumner?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s awake,¡± Spencer answered.


    ¡°What?¡± N¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you notify me? I need to go see him¡­¡±


    ÈÕ


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 605

    Before N could finish, Spencer stepped in front of her.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Sumner just woke up. He mentioned that he doesn¡¯t want to see anyone <b>right </b>now and prefers to rest. Perhaps you coulde back this evening or tomorrow?¡± Spencer suggested.


    N halted and looked at Spencer. ¡°How is he right now?¡±


    ¡°The doctor has checked on him and said he¡¯s passed the critical phase. He just needs to rest,¡± Spencer answered.


    Hearing this, N finally rxed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle back with Buddy tonight.¡±


    In the ward, Damon heard N¡¯s voice as soon as she reached the door.


    His gaze instinctively turned toward the entrance, where her slender silhouette was faintly visible through the frosted ss. The emotions in his eyes grew increasinglyplex.


    While tumbling down the mountain with N, he had hit his head against a rock. At that moment<b>, </b>memories had started flooding back.


    Five years ago, he had wronged her, and five yearster, he had wronged her even more.


    Damon managed a wry smile filled with bitterness. As he thought about everything he had done and said to her upon their reunion, his heart clenched, causing a pain that felt almost suffocating


    How could he have treated the woman he loved so cruelly, even in his lost memory?


    To think¡­ she had given birth to their child all on her own.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how difficult her life must have been over the years, and he didn¡¯t dare to. Just the thought of it felt like a hole had opened in his chest, letting in a chilling draft that prated to his bones.


    The footsteps outside gradually faded away until they vanished.


    Damon closed his eyes. Now that N had a new rtionship, perhaps the best ending for both of them would be to forget the past entirely.


    In the evening¡­


    When N brought Mason to see Damon, Spencer was feeding him.


    Damon¡¯s hand was broken and in a cast, requiring assistance.


    N approached the bedside. ¡°Mr. Hogg, why don¡¯t I take over?¡±


    Spencer hesitated for a moment, about to hand the bowl to N when he caught Damon¡¯s cold gaze out of the corner of his eye.


    He quickly withdrew his hand, forcing a smile. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, it¡¯s fine. Mr. Sumner is almost done.<b>¡± </b>


    N didn¡¯t insist. Damon would be in the hospital for quite <b>a </b>while, so she would have plenty <b>of </b>opportunities to care for him.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Seeing Damon wrapped up like a mummy, Mason couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡°Daddy, does it hurt a lot?¡±


    During Damon¡¯sa, N had kept Mason away, fearing that the sight of his father unconscious would leave him traumatized.


    Now that Damon was awake, she decided to stop hiding the truth from Mason.


    Damon looked at Mason, his gaze suddenly deepening.


    This was his first time seeing Mason since regaining his memory. This child, the product of his love with N, bore a striking resemnce to him.


    ¡°Mason, it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± he answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely lying! It hurts even when I fall lightly. You rolled down the mountain. How could it not hurt? But you protected Mommy, so you¡¯re my hero!¡± Mason cheered.


    Meeting Mason¡¯s adoring gaze, Damon felt an unfamiliar warmth swell within him, his expression softening.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored to be your hero,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Then you need to get better soon. You promised to take me to the amusement park again!¡± Mason reminded him.


    Damon couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll recover quickly so I can take you to the amusement park.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 606

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± Mason eximed.


    Damon¡¯s gaze shifted from Mason to N, and aplex emotion flickered in his eyes before settling back into calmness.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, how¡¯s your recovery going?¡± he asked.


    Caught off guard by Damon¡¯s cool stare, N hesitated.


    For a brief moment, she felt as though he might have regained his memory, but she quickly pushed that thought aside.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯m doing much better now. I¡¯ve already arranged for my discharge. I truly appreciate what you did for me that day. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might not be here anymore,¡± she said gratefully.


    She had never expected Damon to risk his own life to protect her, and the memory of him throwing himself toward her still stirred her heart.


    Damon lowered his gaze and replied indifferently, ¡°You are the most important person in Buddy¡¯s life. I just didn¡¯t want him to be sad.¡±


    N paused but nodded. ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m very grateful. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like toe and take care of you until you¡¯re discharged.¡±


    Since Damon had saved her life and didn¡¯t need money, she felt that taking care of him during his hospital stay was the least she could do to express her gratitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary,¡± Damon declined.


    N frowned. ¡°Mr. Sumner-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate. If you care for me, Mr. Raynor will likely be displeased. Besides, what happened five years ago¡­ Spencer has already told me that I was the one who wronged you, so you don¡¯t need to feel guilty,¡± Damon said.


    N was taken aback, about to respond when Damon¡¯s cold voice cut her off. ¡°I¡¯m tired. You can go now. During this time, I¡¯ll have someone protect you and Buddy, so you don¡¯t have to worry about any dangers.¡±


    Upon seeing Damon close his eyes, N¡¯s hands clenched slowly.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Sumner, thank you for everything,¡± she replied.


    After N and Mason left, Damon opened his eyes and looked at Spencer. ¡°Tell me how those guys were captured afterward.¡±


    ¡°After you and Ms. Kinsey fell, those two knew they couldn¡¯t escape, so they stopped resisting. One more was caught at the top of the mountain..


    ¡°As for Mr. Mason, he was hiding in <b>a </b>cave covered by bushes and only came out after they were all captured,¡± Spencer answered.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Damon replied.


    In the following days, N finally found a new ce to move into.


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    Damon¡¯s health gradually improved to the point where he could start walking again.


    Although Damon had told N not toe by, she still brought soup for him every day, apanied by Mason.


    At first, Damon refused her offerings. Later, he simply ignored her, acting as if he didn¡¯t see her when she came


    over,


    As Damon¡¯s health improved, he began preparing to confront rk about the kidnapping of N and Mason.


    <i>717 </i>


    Cyrus and Cindy somehow learned that Damon had imprisoned rk and stormed into the hospital to confront him.


    ¡°Damon, where have you locked up my son? I warn you to let him go right now, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Cindy threatened as she barged in.


    Damon was drinking soup at the time.


    Cindy¡¯s anger red due to his calm demeanor. She knocked the bowl out of his hand, spilling soup all over the nket.


    Damon¡¯s gaze turned darkened, and the chill radiating from him made Cindy shudder and instinctively take two steps back.


    Grinding her teeth, she mustered her courage and shouted, ¡°Damon, you don¡¯t have to put on this intimidating act! I¡¯m not afraid of you! Where¡¯s rk? If you don¡¯t tell me, I swear I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 607

    Damon looked up at Cindy, his eyes frosty. ¡°If you want to call the police, go ahead. But I can guarantee that your son will soon be busy working behind bars.¡±


    Cindy froze, then sneered. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who should be locked up!¡±


    Behind her, Cyrus¡® expression changed. He knew Damon¡¯s character¨Cif he didn¡¯t have solid proof, he wouldn¡¯t make such definitive statements.


    Something must have happened during rk¡¯s disappearance. Otherwise, Damon wouldn¡¯t have randomly locked him up.


    Cyrus quickly pulled Cindy behind him and whispered, ¡°Be quiet for now!¡±


    Indignant, Cindy still kept her mouth shut at Cyrus¡® urging.


    ¡°Damon, you¡¯re rk¡¯s elder. If he did something wrong, you can punish him however you like to teach him a lesson. But keeping him locked up indefinitely doesn¡¯t seem right, does it?¡± Cyrus probed.


    Damon¡¯s icy gaze shifted to Cyrus¡® fawning face.


    He spoke slowly. ¡°rk kidnapped N and my son, Buddy. He then used Buddy to demand 150,000,000 dors from me. He even nned to kill him after getting the money. How do you think I should punish him so he¡¯ll remember this lesson?¡±


    Cyrus froze, disbelief flooding his eyes. ¡°How is that possible? He wouldn¡¯t do something like that¡­¡±


    Behind him, Cindy¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She had heard rk mention that N was alive. Not only that, but she had also given birth to Damon¡¯s child.


    At the time, she didn¡¯t dare believe it, but it turned out to be true. That vile woman!


    Damon raised an eyebrow, and his gaze toward Cyrus became unreadable. ¡°What¡¯s impossible? You gave him the money he used to hire the goons.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cyrus¡® face instantly drained of color.


    He had assumed that Damon knew about rk secretly buying shares from the Sumner Group¡¯s shareholders, which was why he had locked him up. He never expected rk tomit such a heinous act!


    When rk had that thought, Cyrus had tried to warn him, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. Now he had ruined his own


    life!


    No, wait¡­ Damon was still holding rk captive. This hadn¡¯t made the news either. It seemed Damon was still considering family ties and intended to keep this under wraps.


    Cyrus looked at Damon, pleading, ¡°I didn¡¯t raise him well¡­ Regardless, he¡¯s your nephew. Can you please <b>let </b>him go this time? I¡¯ll take him abroad. He won¡¯t be back to see you again!¡±


    Cyrus was adamant, but Damon¡¯s expression showed no sign of change.


    ¡°Cyrus, some things only need to be experienced once<b>,</b>¡± he said.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    rk nearly caused N and Mason to lose their lives. He could never let someone who posed a danger to them. go abroad.


    Who could guarantee he wouldn¡¯te back to seek revenge on N and Mason one day if he wasn¡¯t happy?


    What Damon needed to do was protect N and Mason.


    Upon seeing the fleeting murderous intent in Damon¡¯s eyes, Cyrus¡® heart sank. Suddenly, he dropped to his knees before Damon with a thud.


    Cindy was startled and rushed to pull him up. ¡°Cyrus, are you crazy?! How could you kneel to Damon?! Get up!¡± Cyrus pushed her away, his gaze locked onto Damon. His eyes were reddened and full of desperation.


    ¡°Damon, Cindy and I only have this one son. If he dies, we won¡¯t be able to live either. I¡¯m not asking for much. Whatever you do to him is fine¡ªas long as you spare his life. I¡¯ll ept anything, even if it means he¡¯s crippled! Can you do that for me?¡± Cyrus begged.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 608

    Damon looked down at Cyrus and spoke slowly, ¡°Cyrus, you were the one who found the doctor to herpe five years ago, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Cyrus stiffened, disbelief flooding his face as he met Damon¡¯s gaze. He looked shocked and fearful as her stuttered, ¡°Y¨CYou¡­ regained your memory?¡±


    How could this be possible? Maverick Herbert had left the day after Damon rejected Richard. How could remon have found him?


    Even if he had, there was no way Maverick could have restored Damon¡¯s memory¡­.


    ¡°I have to thank my dear nephew for that. If he hadn¡¯t sent someone to kidnap N, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen from the mountain trying to save her and hit my head, triggering all my memories,¡± Damon said.


    His expression was calm, but Cyrus could sense the tumultuous emotions swirling beneath that calm facade.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes¡­ I did find the doctor who hypnotized you, but I did it for your own good¡­


    ¡°For my own good?¡± Damon chuckled softly, but the smile sent chills down Cyrus¡® spine.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Were you really doing it for my sake, or was it to get the Summer Group?¡± Damon asked.


    Cyrus¡® lips moved, as if he wanted to speak, while his heart sank.


    Damon knew all of his hidden motives and his true purpose. No matter how he tried to argue, it would only make him seem more ridiculous.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe I had wronged your family before I lost my memory.


    ¡°Yes, I was with N, but that was after rk cheated. I started dating her only after their divorce. So, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong to rk either,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°There¡¯s your plot from five years ago, and now rk¡¯s abduction of N and Buddy. Do you really think I should let rk go?¡± he asked.


    Cyrus felt as if the ground had suddenly been pulled from beneath him, causing him to copse.


    He finally understood what despair meant, realizing that what Damon said indicated his stance¨Che would not spare rk.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s pointless to say anything now. We have wronged you. I¡¯ll give my life to atone for rk¡¯s actions. Just, for the sake of him being your nephew, please let him go. This is myst wish as your elder brother,¡± Cyrus pleaded.


    He then stood up, pushed Cindy aside, and rushed toward the window.


    Cindy, startled, fell to the floor. ¡°Cyrus!¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t even blink.


    Just as Cyrus was about to leap out the window, Damon¡¯s icy voice halted him. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a Sumner. Even if you jump, I won¡¯t spare rk.¡±


    Chapter XI


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Cyrus froze mid¨Caction, copsing onto the floor. His face was etched with despair and pain.


    He now understood why those who opposed Damon in the business world either vanished without a trace or kept their distance.


    Even murder required bloodshed, but Damon could strike at the heart, leaving one feeling even more hopeless after experiencing despair.


    He looked at Damon, realizing he had never truly understood his younger brother.


    ¡°When did you find out?¡± he asked.


    Damon replied, ¡°I could pull up the surveince footage from the Summer residence¡¯s living room. What do you think?¡±


    Cyrus turned abruptly to Cindy, whoy on the floor, pale and trembling.


    Anger surged within him as heshed out, ¡°Cindy! Aren¡¯t you the perfect wife! rk¡¯s dearest mother, huh?!¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it in the living room that day, Damon might never have known, and rk might have been spared out of consideration for being his nephew.


    Now, it was all over!


    P


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 609

    +25 Bonus


    Cindy¡¯s lips quivered as she opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Damon to install surveince cameras in the Sumner residence¡¯s living room. Even if she had known, her hatred for him might have driven her to blurt it out intentionally.


    ¡°Damon, everything that¡¯s gone wrong is my and Cyrus¡® fault. We didn¡¯t raise rk properly. If you want revenge,e after us. Please, spare rk!¡± Cindy begged.


    Damon showed no reaction to her pleas, merely saying, ¡°I need to rest. Leave the room within a minute.¡±


    Cindy and Cyrus froze. They exchanged nces, realizing this was their only chance to save rk.


    Cyrus struggled to stand up and addressed Damon, ¡°I have over a million dors left. I¡¯ll give you all of it. I¡¯ll persuade Dad to hand over the Sumner Group to you, as long as you let rk go.¡±


    Damon remained indifferent, a hint of impatience flickering in his eyes. ¡°Do you really think you have the right to negotiate with me? Those things mean nothing to me. I won¡¯t spare rk.¡±


    Seeing his icy demeanor, Cyrus and Cindy finally understood that no matter how much they begged, it would be in vain.


    ¡°Damon, even though you¡¯re not a Sumner, I¡¯ve always considered you my brother all these years. You¡¯ll regret treating us this way one day!¡± Cyrus snapped.


    Disgust shed in Damon¡¯s eyes as he pressed the call button, summoning his subordinates to throw them out.


    As the hospital room door opened and closed, Cyrus and Cindy¡¯s shouts faded away.


    Damon¡¯s expression settled back to calm. To him, family ties were merely tools for binding interests.


    Once they were thrown out of the hospital, Cindy despaired. ¡°Cyrus, what are we going to do now? If we lose rk, I can¡¯t go on living¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you even have the right to say that? If you hadn¡¯t mentioned those things in the family residence, Damon wouldn¡¯t have found out¡­


    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no point in talking about that now. I¡¯m going to see Dad and see if he has any ideas,¡± Cyrus replied, hurrying away.


    Cindy hesitated for a moment before quickly following him.


    In the Prestons¡® living room¡­


    Reba sat on the sofa, her body covered in bruises. She stared nkly at the television, which was the only source of sound in the otherwise empty vi.


    The cold light from the chandelier cast a harsh glow on her face, illuminating the fingerprints left on her skin.


    Suddenly, her calm expression shifted, her <b>eyes </b>filling with deep hatred.


    Chapter B


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    The television news was reporting the kidnapping of N and Mason by rk, along with Damon¡¯s serious injury while attempting to save them. Now, everyone knew that N was alive.


    Reba tightened her grip on the remote control, her gaze locked onto N¡¯s face, seething with resentment.


    If it weren¡¯t for N, she wouldn¡¯t have been forced into marrying Nathaniel. The past five years wouldn¡¯t have been a living hell.


    Five years ago, Damon had nearly driven the Preston Group to bankruptcy.


    If he hadn¡¯t suddenly lost his memory afterward, Nathaniel would have struggled to keep thepany afloat. Although he had managed to prevent thepany¡¯s copse, they were left deeply in debt.


    Under Damon¡¯s covert oppression, the Preston Group barely managed to survive.


    After Nathaniel and Reba were married, he initially ignored her.


    However, as it became harder to secure contracts for the Preston Group, he started arguing with her when he got home. Those arguments escted into domestic violence, and eventually, he even pushed her into bed with business partners to secure cooperation deals.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 610

    If Reba didn¡¯t agree, Nathaniel would simply drug her and send her over.


    She had tried to escape before, but each time, he had caught her and responded with brutal beatings. After enduring this repeatedly, she gradually became numb to it.


    She had never imagined that the man who once imed to love her, who promised never to let her get hurt, would transform into the monster he was now.


    Over the past five years, she finally understood why Damon hadn¡¯t harmed her when he discovered she was responsible for N¡¯s fall into the sea. Instead, he had forced her to marry Nathaniel


    He truly was ruthless!


    Reba had thought she would be tormented by Nathaniel until her death. She had never expected that N was still alive¨Cnot only alive but also the mother of Damon¡¯s child!


    All the built¨Cup resentment and anger over the years surged within her like a tidal wave, nearly drowning her.


    The remote control smashed against the television screen, creating a spider web of cracks.


    ¡±


    When Cyrus rushed to the hospital room, Richard was preparing to rest, with a maid sitting nearby to watch over


    him.


    ¡°Dad, rk¡¯s in trouble¡­¡± Cyrus said.


    Richard frowned and asked coldly, ¡°What does that have to do with me? Figure it out yourself.¡±


    He recalled thest time he had listened to rk. They had filmed a video together and posted it online, only to be immediately ridiculed. Former enemiesughed at his misfortune, while even those who were friendly called him foolish, which made him furious.


    Now, he regretted agreeing to Cyrus and rk¡¯s return home. Not only had they failed to reim thepany from Damon, but they had also brought him disgrace!


    Cyrus forced a smile as he approached the bed. ¡°Dad, <i>if </i>you don¡¯t help rk this time<b>, </b>no one will be able to save him. He¡¯s your grandson¡­ You-¡±


    Richard impatiently interrupted, ¡°Stop with the nonsense! What did he do?¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Cyrus reluctantly exined that rk had kidnapped N and Mason. He <b>left </b>out <b>the </b>part about rk using Mason to ckmail Damon and his n to eliminate Mason.


    Richard was so furious he nearly fainted again, his face turning beet red. ¡°What kind of upbringing did you and Cindy give him?! How could he do something like this? Do you think Damon will listen to me now?!¡±


    Seeing Richard¡¯s reaction, Cyrus didn¡¯t dare mention that Damon already knew he wasn¡¯t <b>a </b>Sumner. He feared it would push Richard over the edge.


    ¡°Dad, rk did make a mistake, but he was only trying to use N and Mason to pressure Damon into giving <b>up </b><b>the </bpany. It was just a moment of confusion,¡± Cyrus tried to exin.


    +25 Borus


    ¡°A moment of confusion?¡± Richard¡¯s eyes widened as he angrily eximed, ¡°You call kidnapping someone a moment of confusion? Is he a three¨Cyear¨Cold?!


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t help him! I can¡¯t help him even if I wanted to! From now on, I¡¯ll pretend he doesn¡¯t exist. You and Cindy can get lost! I never want to see you two again!¡±


    The thought of everything that had happened since their family¡¯s return was infuriating to Richard. Having to give his shares to such unreliable people was worse than feeding them to dogs!


    Cyrus stared in disbelief. ¡°Dad, how can you be so heartless?¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Just seeing your stupid face annoys me!¡± Richard snapped.


    Cindy had just walked into the hospital room when she heard Richard berating Cyrus and refusing to use his shares to save rk.


    She immediately exploded, pointing at Richard and hurling insults.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 611

    Cindy was so agitated that her words were incredibly harsh as if she were finally releasing all the pent¨Cup emotions of the past few years.


    Richard was so furious that his face turned purple. He trembled as he pointed at her before copsing


    The maid was taken aback and hurriedly called for a doctor, also contacting Brandon,


    With rk missing, Damon unlikely toe, and neither Cyrus nor Cindy attending to Richard, there was no choice but to summon Brandon.


    When Brandon arrived, Richard was still in surgery.


    Cyrus and Cindy were there, their grim expressions revealing little emotion.


    He greeted them briefly and then turned to the maid. ¡°What happened? Why did Grandpa suddenly faint again<b>?</b>¡±


    The maid nced nervously at Cyrus and Cindy, hesitating to speak.


    It was easy to infer that Richard¡¯s copse was somehow rted to them.


    Brandon turned to Cyrus. ¡°Uncle Cyrus, what¡¯s going on? What did you do to Grandpa?¡±


    Cyrus remained silent, his gaze dark.


    When Richard had fainted moments ago, a thought had crossed Cyrus¡® mind: maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if Richard died. After all, he could inherit Richard¡¯s fortune if that happened.


    Aside from Richard¡¯s shares, his cash and property alone would be enough for them to livefortably for the rest of their lives.


    As for rk, Cyrus would save him if possible. If not, there was nothing he could do.


    When rk had first suggested kidnapping Mason, Cyrus had advised against it, but he hadn¡¯t listened. It wasn¡¯t his fault now.


    Cindy scoffed. ¡°What could we possibly do to him? He fainted because of his poor health. Are we supposed to take the me?¡±


    Brandon already had a poor impression of Cindy, so he involuntarily frowned. Despite this, he chose not to say anything further.


    After all, he¡¯d find out what happened once Richard¡¯s surgery was over.


    This time, Richard¡¯s surgery took an unusually long time,sting over ten hours before the lights in the operating room finally went out.


    The doctor stepped out, looking serious. ¡°Mr. Richard¡¯s condition is quite severe. He may suffer from paralysis. You all need to be mentally prepared.¡±


    Chipler $1


    +25 Bonus


    Brandon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Doctor, how could my grandfather¡¯s condition suddenly worsen like this? He was said to be recovering just a few days ago<i>.</i>¡±


    The doctor frowned, sounding irritated. ¡°I told you before that he shouldn¡¯t be stimted, and look at what you¡¯ve done! If it happens again, not even the best doctors can save him!¡±


    With that, the doctor left without furtherment.


    Brandon turned to Cyrus and Cindy, who had been silent. His voice was icy. ¡°Uncle Cyrus, I doubt Grandpa will want to see you when he wakes up, so please leave now!¡±


    He had known all along that Cyrus and Cindy were only around Richard for his shares, but he hadn¡¯t expected them to provoke him while he was still weak.


    No matter what happened, Richard was still their father. How could they do something like this?


    Cyrus scowled. ¡°Brandon, you¡¯re not in a position to teach me a lesson or tell me what to do. I¡¯ll wait for Dad to wake up before I leave.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 612

    Chapter <b>612 </b>


    Brandon looked at him coldly. ¡°Even if Grandpa wakes up, he probably won¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to interfere!¡± Cyrus snapped.


    Brandon remained silent, scoffing as he turned to leave.


    Cyrus and Cindy followed him, standing resolutely by the hospital room door and refusing to budge. They even had their meals brought to them.


    A few hours after Richard returned to the hospital room, he finally woke up.


    Cyrus and Cindy quickly surrounded his bedside. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    Seeing their erged faces, Richard nearly passed out from anger again. ¡°G¨CGet out¡­ You¡­ get out!¡±


    His face was pale, and his words emerged as whispers,cking any authority due to his weakness.


    ¡°Dad, the doctor said you need to rest and can¡¯t get angry anymore. It was all our fault earlier. I promise we won¡¯t upset you again,¡± Cyrus pleaded.


    Realizing he couldn¡¯t rid himself of them, Richard simply closed his eyes and pretended he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    A cold glint shed in Cyrus¡® eyes, but he maintained a concerned expression. ¡°Dad, please rest well. Cindy and I will be right here. If you need anything, just call us.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Brandon¡¯s icy voice cut in from the side. ¡°Uncle Cyrus, can¡¯t you see Grandpa¡¯s face is ashen? I believe his condition will improve significantly once you leave.¡±


    Anger flickered across Cyrus¡® face as he turned to look at Brandon, annoyance etched on his features. ¡°What does this have to do with you? Who are you to lecture me?¡±


    Brandon smiled and replied calmly, ¡°I certainly don¡¯t mean to lecture you. I just want to remind you that Uncle Damon ns to take rk to the police station. After that, who knows if you¡¯ll ever see him again? I suggest you hurry over and meet him now to avoid any regrets.¡±


    At this, Cindy lunged at Brandon in a frenzy, shouting, ¡°Shut up! How dare you curse my son! I¡¯ll rip your mouth apart!¡±


    Before she could reach him, Cyrus held her back. ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s going on first! Don¡¯t waste time here!¡±


    He quickly dragged Cindy away.


    Once the room fell silent again, Brandon sat by the bed. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let them disturb <b>you </b>


    anymore.¡±


    Richard blinked, his eyes reddening. He hadn¡¯t expected that the grandson he had always neglected would be the one to stay by his side in the end.


    Tears streamed down his somewhat cloudy eyes as he stammered, ¡°Brandon¡­ go¡­ get Parker¡­ I have¡­


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    something to say to him¡­¡±


    Brandon sighed softly. ¡°Grandpa, your top priority is to get better first. We can discuss everything elseter.¡±


    Richard slowly shook his head. He could feel that half of his body was no longer functioning, and he was much weaker than before. Deep down, he knew he wouldn¡¯tst much longer.


    He needed to arrange for the distribution of his assets. Otherwise, it would be toote when he could no longer speak.


    ¡°Go¡­ call¡­ thewyer¡­ I know¡­ my condition¡­¡± he said.


    His mouth twisted as he spoke, the paralysis affecting half of his face.


    Brandon felt a pang of sadness.


    After a moment of silence, he nodded. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t get too worked up. I¡¯ll contact Mr. Frampton right now.¡±


    Within an hour, Parker arrived.


    After greeting Brandon, he hurried into the hospital room.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 613

    Cyrus and Cindy arrived at Damon¡¯s vi, only to be stopped at the door. They tried to force their way in, but the bodyguards pushed them to the ground.


    ¡°Please leave immediately, or I¡¯ll call the police,¡± one of them warned.


    Earlier, Damon had instructed that Cyrus and Cindy were not to be let in if they arrived.


    Cyrus turned livid. ¡°How dare you stop me! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Damon¡¯s older brother!¡±


    The bodyguard remained expressionless. ¡°Sorry, but Mr. Sumner has ordered that you cannot enter. Even if you are Mr. Sumner¡¯s father, I only follow Mr. Sumner¡¯s orders. If you want to get in, you¡¯ll need to contact him and have him give the go¨Cahead.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Just wait!¡± Cyrus snapped before stepping aside to dial Damon¡¯s number.


    It connected, but no one apoke.


    Beside him, Cindy was frantic, repeatedly asking if he had reached Damon. Her incessant questions only added to Cyrus¡¯s agitation.


    Finally, in a fit of rage, he mmed his phone to the ground and yelled, ¡°You call him yourself!¡±


    Cindy was startled by his shout, then gritted her teeth and retorted, ¡°Cyrus, are you even a man? You can¡¯t even protect your own son. What good are you?¡±


    ¡°Then what good are you? All you do is act like a shrew and scream!¡± Cyrus shot back.


    The two erupted into a heated argument at the vi door,pletely abandoning their usual dignified personas and behaving like two mad people.


    Damon stood by the window, watching them with an indifferent expression.


    As their shouting escted, they began to dredge up each other¡¯s past misdeeds. Their tempers red, and they even started fighting in the street.


    The bodyguards at the vi entrance intervened, pulling them apart and saying, ¡°Causing a scene here won¡¯t help. Mr. Sumner has already sent rk to the police station.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± they eximed in unison, their eyes wide with disbelief as they stared at the bodyguard.


    Damon had actually done something so ruthless!


    Noticing their incredulity, the bodyguard said expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Sumner didn¡¯t just make him disappear from this world¨Che sent him to the police station.


    ¡°That already shows some consideration for past ties. If you continue to pester Mr. Sumner, you might not like the consequences.¡±


    Both understood the implication: if they continued to bother Damon, rk might truly disappear from this world for good.


    Cyrus gritted his teeth, filled with resentment. Right now, however, there was nothing he could do except


    swallow his anger.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    They rushed to the police station and encountered N, who was there giving her statement.


    At that moment, neither Cyrus nor Cindy disyed their earlier arrogance, as they both recognized that N was the only one who could save rk.


    As long as she didn¡¯t press charges, rk might not end up in prison.


    Cindy hurriedly approached N, pleading, ¡°N¡­ no¡­ Ms. Kinsey, for the sake of our past as inws, considering you and rk as husband and wife, I beg you to let rk go. I promise he won¡¯t disturb your life anymore. He just loves you too much!¡± 1


    and


    N paused and looked at her, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Mrs. Sumner, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re shameless?¡±


    For Cindy to say something like that after everything that had happened, N couldn¡¯t help but view her with


    new eyes.


    Cindy secretly seethed with hatred but maintained an increasingly humble demeanor. ¡°Ms. Kinsey¡­ no matter what you say to me, I¡¯ll ept it. Just please let rk go. He¡¯s still young and can¡¯t be ruined¡­¡± 1


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 614

    Chapter <b>614 </b>


    +25 Bonus


    Mockery shed in N¡¯s eyes. ¡°You call being in his 30s young? That¡¯s more like being a man¨Cchild.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Cindy constantly cleaning up rk¡¯s mess, he wouldn¡¯t have be increasingly reckless, ultimately resorting to kidnapping others.


    Cindy continued to plead, ¡°Ms. Kinsey¡­ if you could just let rk go-


    N interrupted her, ¡°I won¡¯t let him off. He¡¯s currently in police custody, and kidnapping is a criminal offense that can¡¯t be dismissed.¡±


    ¡°All you have to do is write a forgiveness letter, and the judge will definitely show leniency,¡± Cindy insisted.


    ¡°Would you offer that to someone who tried to kill rk?¡± N retorted.


    Cindy froze.


    After several seconds, she mumbled, ¡°But¡­ you two were once in love and married for a few years¡­ Why act so ruthlessly? He just made a momentary mistake¡­¡±


    ¡°Save that for the police. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll believe you,¡± N said, turning away as she left.


    Cindy wanted to chase after her, but Cyrus stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to go after her. She hates rk so much right now that she¡¯ll never agree to a forgiveness letter.¡±


    ¡°But aside from pleading with N, we have no other options,¡± Cindy replied.


    Cyrus¡® expression darkened as he said, ¡°No, there¡¯s one other way.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Cindy asked.


    ¡°We get our hands on Dad¡¯s inheritance and then leave the country,¡± Cyrus answered. (1


    Cindy looked at him in disbelief, gritting her teeth. ¡°What do you mean, Cyrus?! You don¡¯t n on caring about rk anymore?!¡± (2


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? The police are already involved. What more can I do? And don¡¯t forget, Damon has almostplete control in Saintornia. 1


    ¡°Who would dare to help the person he targets? Right now, it¡¯s a miracle that we can still protect ourselves!¡± Cyrus argued.


    ¡°As for rk, let¡¯s just pretend he never existed!¡± he added.


    If rk hadn¡¯t stubbornly gone against his advice, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. He had brought this upon himself.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Cindy pped him hard across the face<b>, </b>trembling with anger. <b>¡°</b>Cyrus<b>, </b>I misjudged you! You¡¯re so heartless! Since you don¡¯t n to care about rk anymore, <b>let¡¯s </b>cut all ties and never speak again!¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s cut all ties! I¡¯m fed up!¡± Cyrus snapped before walking away.


    Chupied f


    Cindy red at his retreating figure, her eyes filled with resentment.


    +25 Bonus


    When N got home, Mason rushed into her arms the moment she stepped through the door.


    ¡°Mommy, where have you been? I missed you so much!¡± he eximed.


    Upon seeing the unease in Mason¡¯s eyes, N¡¯s heart softened. Ever since the kidnapping, he had been gued by nightmares, and only recently had he begun to feel better.


    Now that she had suddenly gone out, he probably felt insecure again.


    N knelt, revealing an egg tart she had hidden behind her back.


    Smiling, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted an egg tart? I went to get you one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Mommy!¡± Mason cheered.


    He happily epted the egg tart and walked toward the dining table, beaming.


    Watching his cheerful steps, N couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Just as she was about to head back to her room, her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing an unfamiliar number, she immediately rejected the call.


    The other side didn¡¯t call back, and she didn¡¯t think much of it¨Cprobably a wrong number or a telemarketer.


    After changing into her loungewear, N entered the kitchen and opened the fridge, only to find it nearly empty. She decided to do some grocery shopping after lunch.


    She took out the remaining ingredients and began washing and preparing the food.


    Just as she finished washing the vegetables, the doorbell rang.


    She walked to the door and looked through the peephole but saw nothing.


    Frowning, she returned to the living room to check the surveince footage.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 615

    +25 Bonus


    Soon, N noticed a person wearing a baseball cap and a mask, both items obscuring their face. The individual left a bouquet of roses at her doorstep and walked away.


    N frowned and called Oliver, asking if he had sent her the flowers.


    His voice came through with a hint ofughter. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with a mergertely. Looks like I have a rival.¡±


    N couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Rival? It might just be a prank.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel the pressure,<i>¡± </i>Oliver teased.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re feeling pressured, you shoulde over for dinner tonight. Buddy and I miss you,¡± N invited.


    ¡°From now on, you should split thatst sentence into two,¡± Oliver suggested.


    N paused, then raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, I miss you, and Buddy misses you too.¡±


    There was silence on the line for a few seconds before Oliver¡¯s deep voice replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there at 6:30 p.m.¡±


    After hanging up, N¡¯s smile gradually faded. If it wasn¡¯t Oliver who had sent the flowers, then who was it? Or had they been sent to the wrong address?


    After some hesitation, she finally opened the door. She noticed a card attached to the roses and picked it up to


    read.


    [Wee back, N.]


    N¡¯s grip on the card tightened, her knuckles turning white as she took a deep breath and threw the roses and the card into the trash bin downstairs.


    After finishing lunch, N took Mason out for groceries.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but she had a strong feeling that she was being watched as soon as they left the building. She turned around several times but saw no one.


    While shopping at the supermarket, the feeling of being watched intensified, sending a chill down her spine,


    After hurriedly buying what she needed, she returned home with Mason,


    It wasn¡¯t until N sat on the sofa in the living room that the feeling of being watched finally faded,


    Having always trusted her instincts, she took out her phone and dialed Damon¡¯s number.


    Earlier, Damon had mentioned he would send someone to protect her and Mason. Perhaps the feeling of being monitored was due to those people he had sent.


    The phone connected quickly, and Damon¡¯s cold voice came through<i>. </i><i>¡°</i>What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Since Damon had rescued N, she felt less animosity toward him and more of an inexplicable connection whenever they spoke.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Taking a deep breath to suppress her emotions, she replied, ¡°Mr. Sumner, you said you¡¯d send someone to protect us. When I went out today, I felt like I was being watched. Are they your people?¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end.


    It took several seconds before Damon replied, ¡°My people have been following you for a few days. If you feel like you¡¯re being watched, you wouldn¡¯t have just noticed today. Besides that, have you observed anything else strange?¡±


    ¡°Uh<b>, </b>someone sent a bouquet of roses today with only the words ¡®Wee back, N¡®. I don¡¯t know who it¡¯s from¡­¡± N said.


    Upon hearing that, Damon¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll increase the security detail for you and Buddy. If possible, it¡¯s best if you two move back in with me for a while.¡±


    N bit her lip, hesitating.


    On the one hand, she didn¡¯t want to return.


    On the other hand, the trauma from her previous kidnapping by rk still lingered, and staying there made her anxious.


    Sensing her worry, Damon spoke calmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll call ahead every time I go back and won¡¯t have meals with you and Buddy.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 616

    Chapter <b>616 </b>


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    N was silent momentarily before saying softly, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I need some time to think about this. I¡¯ll contact you once I¡¯ve made a decision.¡±


    After hanging up, she let out a soft sigh, her expressionplex.


    Mason¡¯s safety was very important, but she didn¡¯t want to have any more interactions with Damon. Ever since the kidnapping incident, she had found it difficult to feel calm whenever she thought of him.


    She decided the best course of action was to distance herself from him.


    After pondering for a while, N made up her mind.


    In the evening, Oliver arrived just as she finished cooking.


    ¡°I could smell the ribs as soon as I stepped out of the elevator! Have you ever thought about opening a restaurant?¡± Oliver asked.


    N smiled at him, raising an eyebrow. ¡°With a way of talking like that, I should reward you by making sure you finish all the ribs without leaving a bite.¡±


    Oliver nodded. ¡°Deal!¡±


    Hearing the voices, Mason ran out of his room. When he saw Oliver, he immediately dashed over to him.


    Oliver caught him and lifted him, weighing him in his arms. ¡°Buddy, it looks like you¡¯ve been eating welltely. You¡¯ve put on quite a bit of weight since your hospital stay.¡±


    Mason wrapped his arms around Oliver¡¯s neck and pouted. ¡°Uncle Oliver, are youining that I¡¯m getting fat?¡±


    Oliver couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he patted Mason¡¯s soft hair. ¡°How could Uncle Oliver think you¡¯re fat? No matter what, you¡¯re the cutest in my eyes. Plus, a little extra weight is just a sign of a lively and healthy boy.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll eat more so I can grow up faster and protect Mommy,¡± Mason dered.


    Seeing Mason clench his chubby little fists, Oliver nodded. ¡°I believe in you, Buddy.¡±


    N watched the two interact, finding it amusing. ¡°Alright, go wash your hands. Dinner will be ready soon.¡±


    With that, she turned back to the kitchen to grab tes and cutlery.


    By the time she returned to the dining area, Mason and Oliver had already washed their hands and were seated at the table, eagerly waiting to eat.


    N handed Oliver the cutlery and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the food. You two can start eating.¡±


    However, when she came back out, she found Oliver and Mason still sitting there patiently.


    N raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Waiting for me?¡±


    <b>1/2 </b>


    Oliver nodded and picked up a rib for her, ¡°You worked hard cooking, of course, we should wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, eat up<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>N announced,


    Once N took a bite of the rib, Oliver and Mason finally started eating,


    With each dish Oliver tasted, heplimented N, making her feel a bit geby


    ¡°Is it really that good?¡± she asked.


    ty,


    ¡°Of course! Your cooking is the best I¡¯ve ever had,¡± Oliver dered.


    N smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll cook for you more often.¡±


    Oliver shook his head, ¡°No need, Just asionally is fine. I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself out


    ¡°Alright, but you should eat more,¡± N replied.


    Watching the interaction between the two, Mason ate quietly<b>, </b><b>his </b>little face alternating between happiness and


    worry,


    He was happy because his mother looked so joyful with Oliver, but he was worried because he wanted his parents to be together,


    Even though Oliver was very kind to him, he still wanted Damon around.


    But he knew his mother didn¡¯t like his father and didn¡¯t want to be with him.


    Couldn¡¯t the three of them just be together?


    That way, he could be with his father, his mother could be with Oliver, and they could all be happy together. If N knew what Mason was currently thinking, she would probably be speechless.


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 617

    After dinner, Oliver suggested that N take Mason to the living room to rest while he cleaned the table and washed the dishes.


    N instinctively declined, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You¡¯re a guest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also your boyfriend,¡± Oliver replied, raising an eyebrow. ¡°As your boyfriend, it¡¯s only right that I wash the dishes after dinner. I can¡¯t let you do everything¡±


    Reluctantly, N nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Oliver tidied up the table, washed the dishes, wiped down the kitchen counters, and mopped the floor before heading to the living room.


    N was ying with Mason,peting to see who could stack the blocks faster.


    Mason was quick, nearly finishing with no blocks out of ce, while N¡¯s stack was a chaotic mess, teetering as if it could fall at any moment.


    Oliver watched them with a gentle gaze. He asked, raising an eyebrow, ¡°N, do you want me to help?¡±


    N looked up and met Oliver¡¯s smiling eyes.


    Just as she was about to respond, a loud crash interrupted her as her blocks toppled over, scattering pieces everywhere.


    At the same time, Mason ced the final block on his tower,pleting it perfectly.


    N nced at Mason¡¯s neat, beautiful stack and then at her scattered blocks. She felt a little disheartened¨Cit was embarrassing to be outdone by a child who wasn¡¯t even five years old.


    Oliver¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°You take a break. I¡¯ll y with Buddy.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Whenever she yed these educational games with Mason, she felt like she didn¡¯t have the right IQ for it. Plus, Mason seemed to enjoy ying with Oliver more.


    When Oliver said he¡¯d join him, Mason¡¯s eyes lit up.


    N got up, and Oliver took her ce, starting to help Mason clean up the fallen blocks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get some snacks for you two,¡± she said.


    She stood and walked toward the kitchen. Grabbing a watermelon from the fridge, she cut it up and ced the pieces on a tter.


    Just as she was stepping out of the kitchen, the doorbell rang.


    Seeing Oliver preparing to get up to answer it, N said, ¡°You keep ying with Buddy. I¡¯ll get the door.¡±


    When she reached the door and looked through the peephole, she was surprised to see Damon standing outside.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she opened the door<i>. </i>


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, I came to discuss this morning¡¯s incident-¡°Before Damon could finish his sentence, he abruptly halted,


    The sight of N standing there in her loungewear, her long hair pulled up into a <i>bun </i>that revealed her smooth forehead, made her look both beautiful and vibrant.


    Her wless skin and exquisite features could easily pass for those of a university student in herte teens.


    What took Damon by surprise was the atmosphere in the living room.


    Oliver was ying blocks with Mason, both of them smiling, while N held a te of watermelon, exuding a sense of peace,


    They appeared to be a warm and harmonious family, and his presence disrupted that tranquility.


    Damon felt himself tense up involuntarily, and his gaze gradually dimmed.


    The person who should have been sitting there ying with Mason was him. But five years ago, he hadn¡¯t protected N. Five yearster, he missed his chance again.


    Now, he didn¡¯t even have the right topete with Oliver.


    Oliver and Mason heard the noise and turned to look at the door.


    They both paused. Oliver¡¯s smile faded slightly, while Mason excitedly ran to the door.


    ¡°Daddy, what are you doing here?¡± he asked.


    Damon caught Mason as he ran into his arms, lifting him and answering softly, ¡°I came to check on you and your mom.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 618

    Chapter <b>618 </b>


    N pressed her lips together before replying softly, ¡°Mr. Sumner, pleasee <b>in</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Damon entered, holding Mason, and nced at Oliver, who was standing in the middle of the living room.


    ¡°Mr. Raynor, I hope I¡¯m not interrupting,¡± he said.


    Oliver met his gaze without hesitation. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Their eyes locked, and although both were smiling, the atmosphere felt tense, as if the air had thickened around them.


    N ced the watermelon on the table and broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Oliver, have a seat.¡±


    Oliver looked at her warmly. ¡°Is it okay for me to be here while you and Mr. Sumner talk? If it¡¯s not a good time, I


    can step out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± she replied.


    As Damon listened to their conversation, bitterness swelled in his heart, and he subconsciously tightened his grip on Mason.


    Mason eximed, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re holding me too tight!¡±


    N and Oliver turned to Damon, who quickly loosened his grip on Mason and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Buddy. I got a little distracted.¡±


    Mason shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy. I¡¯m not mad at you.¡±


    ¡°Mm. If anything ever feels ufortable, just let Daddy know,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mason chirped.


    Damon lowered his gaze, suppressing his surging emotions, and walked over to sit across from N and Oliver, still holding Mason.


    ¡°Ms. Kinsey, I came here today to discuss this morning¡¯s incident. I sent you several messages, but reply, so I became a bit worried and decided toe by,¡± he exined.


    <b>you </b>


    didn¡¯t


    When he looked at N, he struggled to keep his feelings in check, trying to maintain an expression that revealed nothing of the man who had regained his memories.


    N picked up her phone and realized Damon had indeed sent her a few messages. However, she hadn¡¯t checked it since Oliver¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see them. I¡¯ve thought it over, and I won¡¯t be moving back. I n to move in with Oliver. As for Buddy, if he wants to, he can go with you. Once everything settles down, he can decide whether to stay with you or me,¡± N stated.


    After the kidnapping incident, N recognized that Damon loved Mason just as much as she did, so she wouldn¡¯t force Mason to stay with her. She wanted him to make his own choice.


    As soon as she uttered those words, the living room fell into silence.


    Not only was Damon taken aback, but even Oliver looked astonished.


    +25 Bonus


    After several seconds, Damon frowned and said, ¡°Buddy definitely wouldn¡¯t want to be separated from you. If you don¡¯t want to move back, I can send more people to protect you both.¡±


    Oliver raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I can also protect N and Buddy. If Buddy wants, he can move in with N and me<i>.</i>¡±


    Damon¡¯s cold gaze felt heavy, pressing down on Oliver.


    For an ordinary person, this re might have been enough to make them falter. Oliver held his ground, meeting the stare calmly.


    Sensing the unusual tension between them, N frowned and opened her mouth to speak, but Damon interjected, ¡°Mr. Raynor, my child does not need someone else to protect him.¡±


    Cede


    <strong>Cede</strong> is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede¡¯s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 619

    Seeing the hostility in Damon¡¯s eyes, Oliver let out a lightugh. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I don¡¯t mean <b>to </b>offend. I¡¯ve watched Buddy grow up<b>, </b>so protecting him is my responsibility.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°I can protect my own son.¡±


    After saying that, he turned to N, his face impassive. ¡°If you move in with Mr. Raynor, then Buddy can move back to the vi. If you and Buddy continue living here, I will send more people to protect you both. I won¡¯t <b>allow </b>anyone to take advantage of the situation.¡±


    Noticing the heavy atmosphere, Mason fell silent, lowering his head and softening his breath.


    N pressed her lips together.


    After a long moment, she finally said, ¡°I understand. Buddy and I will continue living here.¡±


    A bit of the frost in Damon¡¯s gaze melted away as he put Mason down and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Mason, he turned and left.


    Oliver stood up and said softly, ¡°N, I have a meeting tomorrow morning, so I should head back too. I¡¯ll send a few people to protect you and Buddy. I won¡¯t let anyone harm you.¡±


    ¡°No need, with Mr. Sumner¡ª¡±


    Oliver interrupted her, his voice gentle yet firm, ¡°N, you¡¯re my girlfriend, and I¡¯ve watched Buddy grow up. You both mean a lot to me.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner¡¯s security might be sufficient, but if I don¡¯t do anything, I won¡¯t feel right about it, so please don¡¯t


    refuse me.¡±


    N sighed and didn¡¯t respond further.


    As Oliver left N¡¯s ce, his expression gradually turned cold.


    Once downstairs, he saw Damon waiting a short distance away, just as he had expected.


    He approached Damon. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I assume you¡¯re waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Raynor, I hope you can keep your distance from my son from now on!¡± Damon¡¯s voice was filled with warning.


    Oliver seemed unfazed, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. N is my girlfriend, and Buddy is her child. I¡¯ve spent nearly five years with Buddy, so I won¡¯t distance myself from him because of your preferences.¡±


    The two fell silent, with only the gentle rustling of the leaves in the breeze breaking the stillness.


    Damon stood under the streetlight, half of his face shrouded in darkness.


    His expression was grim and somber as he warned, ¡°Oliver, you better treat Buddy well. If I find out you¡¯ve done anything to hurt him, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Oliver smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I love N, and I will love the person she cherishes most as well.¡±


    Damon¡¯s eyes were icy. He said nothing more and turned to leave.


    He had only taken a few steps when Oliver suddenly called out from behind him, ¡°Mr. Sumner, if I¡¯m <b>not </b>mistaken, you¡¯ve likely regained your memories, right?¡±


    Damon froze mid¨Cstep and turned to look at him. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°ying dumb isn¡¯t very interesting. While I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re hiding this from N, if you¡¯re going to keep it a secret, you might as well do it for a lifetime. I don¡¯t want N to be caught in the middle between you and me,¡± Oliver replied.


    Damon frowned coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In her heart, I am iparable to you.¡°!


    That was evident from her attitude toward both him and Oliver.


    ¡°I know. I just feel that since the two of you are history, you shouldn¡¯t keep appearing in her life, reminding her of those painful memories repeatedly,¡± Oliver said.


    her of those painful memories repeatedly,¡± Oliver said.


    Damon¡¯s iciness surged. After giving Oliver a cold nce, he turned and left.


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 620

    Chapter <b>620 </b>


    The next few days passed uneventfully, and N¡¯s tension eased a little.


    Just after she and Mason finished dinner on Friday night, she suddenly received a call from Brandon.


    ¡°Aunt N, can you bring Buddy to the hospital right now?¡± Brandon asked.


    N paused for a moment before speaking. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t particrly close with Brandon, so why would he suddenly ask her toe to the hospital? Could something have happened to Damon?


    The thought made her heart skip a beat, and her face paled.


    ¡°My grandfather passed awaytest night. Thewyer came today to read the will, and he said both you and Buddy need to be present,¡± Brandon exined.


    N was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected Richard to pass away so suddenly.


    She asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t he seem to be in good health not long ago?¡±


    Brandon sighed and spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. The doctor did say he was gradually recovering, butst night, he suddenly¡­


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not dwell on that now. If you¡¯re avable, could you please bring Buddy over? Grandpa must have left something for him.¡±


    N frowned, feeling somewhat resistant. ¡°Even if he left something for Buddy, we don¡¯t need it.¡±


    When Richard was alive, she never expected anything from him, let alone now that he was gone.


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the line before Brandon¡¯s somewhat helpless voice came through again. ¡°But if you don¡¯te, thewyer won¡¯t read the will. Everyone has to be present. Could you pleasee this one time?¡±


    Remembering how Brandon had helped Vrie before, N thought momentarily and eventually agreed, asking him for the hospital and room number.


    It took about an hour for her to arrive at the hospital with Mason.


    Inside the room were Brandon, Cyrus, Anne, and Damon.


    As soon as Anne saw them, she sneered. ¡°Mr. Frampton, have you lost your mind? Why are these two irrelevant people here for the reading of my father¡¯s will? If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s already divorced from rk, right? What ce does she have in the Sumners?¡±


    Her tone was sharp and unpleasant, barely stopping short of outright insulting N.


    Naturally, N had no intention of responding politely.


    However, before she could speak, Damon coldly interjected, looking directly at Anne, ¡°It¡¯s because part of Dad¡¯s


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    will pertains to her and Buddy. Feel free to take it up with Dad if you¡¯re unhappy about it.¡±


    Anne¡¯s face turned pale as she pointed angrily at Damon. ¡°What do you mean by that, Damon?! Are you cursing me to die too?!¡±


    Damon shot her a cold nce. ¡°If you keep treating them this way, my words might juste <i>true</i>.¡±


    Anne glowered but dared not speak again. She knew that when Damon lost his temper, he could be ruthless, even to his family.


    Once the room quieted down, Parker finally took out the will, preparing to read it.


    ¡°Now, I will read the will,¡± he announced.


    As soon as he began, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. Even N felt curious about the contents of Richard¡¯s will.


    ¡°I, Richard Sumner, being of sound mind, leave the following instructions for the distribution of my personal assets to prevent any disputes after my passing:


    ¡°First, I bequeath 20% of my shares in the Sumner Group to my grandson, Brandon Sumner.


    ¡°Second, I bequeath 75,300,000 dors in personal savings. Of this, 300,000 dors will go to my daughter, Anne Sumner. The remaining funds, along with all real estate¨Cincluding a vi in West Saintornia¡ªand other financial assets such as investment funds, will go to my grandson, Mason Summer.¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    get it


    X


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 621

    pter <b>621 </b>


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Third, to my eldest son<b>, </b>Cyrus Sumner, I leave the <b>legacy </b>of my own selfishness and cold¨Cheartedness, hoping he will make good use of these traits and find them beneficial.


    ¡°Fourth, to my youngest son, Damon Summer, <b>I </b>leave only two words¡ªSuit yourself.


    ¡°This will reflects my true intentions and has been notarized, giving it legal validity.


    ¡°Signed and stamped by Richard Sumner, dated August 19, 2024.¡±


    As soon as Parker finished, Cyrus jumped up<b>, </b>his face red with rage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept this will!¡± he yelled. ¡°There¡¯s no way my father would do this! He wouldn¡¯t leave me without a single penny!¡±


    Parker looked at him calmly. ¡°Mr. Cyrus, this will has already been notarized. <b>If </b>you don¡¯t believe <b>it</b><b>, </b>you¡¯re wee to investigate. There are records on file.¡±


    ¡°No! This isn¡¯t fair! I won¡¯t ept this will! It¡¯s unfair, and I refuse to acknowledge it!¡± Cyrus cried.


    Furious, he turned to Anne, whose expression mirrored his displeasure.


    ¡°Anne, do you really think this will is real? Dad only left you 300,000 dors. Don¡¯t forget, you were always his favorite! There¡¯s no way he¡¯d just leave you with 300,000 dors! This must have been altered by Damon and Brandon!¡± Cyrus barked.


    Anne was already unhappy with the will, so when she heard that, her cold eyes narrowed at Damon.


    ¡°Was it you? Did you alter Dad¡¯s will? There¡¯s no way he¡¯d give 75,000,000 dors and all his properties and funds to that basta-¡±


    She stopped short, unable to say thest word under Damon¡¯s icy stare. Her lips trembled, but she didn¡¯t dare


    finish.


    However, unwilling to let go of the idea of all that wealth, she gritted her teeth and continued. ¡°Damon, don¡¯t you find your behavior disgusting? All that money and property were supposed to be mine! What do they have to do with N and her son? Dad would never leave those to them!¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained indifferent as he replied, ¡°Mr. Frampton has already stated that the will is notarized. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can verify it yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re capable of altering the will, so what¡¯s to stop you from bribing awyer?!¡± Anne used.


    Parker¡¯s face flushed with anger, and his voice trembled. ¡°Ms. Sumner, you need to provide evidence for your usations, or I will sue you for nder!¡±


    Anne snickered. ¡°Go ahead and sue. I won¡¯t acknowledge this will anyway. I¡¯ll take it to court if I have to-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Brandon finally lost his patience. ¡°Aunt Anne, do you really think 300,000 dors is insignificant? Before Grandpa passed, he gave you millions every month as spending money, yet you squandered it away at the gambling table. Grandpa still indulged you.


    ¡°But when he was hospitalized, you didn¡¯t even bother to visit him once. He shouldn¡¯t have left you a single


    cent!¡±


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Guilt flickered across Anne¡¯s eyes, but she quickly regained herposure and retorted, ¡°You showed up acting like the perfect grandson just to grab 20% of the Sumner Group¡¯s shares. I never realized you had such a scheming mind! I must have misjudged you all along!¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 622

    Chapter <b>622 </b>


    Brandon red at her coldly. ¡°I dull inparison to you, Aunt Anne¨Cignoring Grandpa when he was sick and still managing to pocket 300,000 dors from his inheritance.¡±


    ¡°300,000 dors!¡± Anne sneered. ¡°What can 300,000 dors even do?!¡±


    ¡°If you keep gambling like before, it might notst even a month. But if you¡¯re frugal, it may sustain you for a few years,¡± Brandon countered.


    Anne was so angry she almost spat blood.


    Her hatred for Richard deepened. All that money and property were left to N¡¯s bastard child¨Cwasn¡¯t that basically the same as giving it directly to N?


    The more Anne thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She turned to N, who had been silent, and questioned, ¡°N, do you really have the nerve to ept that money and those properties?¡±


    N hadn¡¯t been interested in Richard¡¯s inheritance at all, but Anne¡¯s usatory tone made her ufortable.


    Raising her eyebrows, she smirked. ¡°Since your father left it to Buddy, why wouldn¡¯t I ept it? Did you think I¡¯d give it up and let you have it instead?¡±


    She¡¯d rather donate the money and properties than let the Sumners benefit from them.


    Anne looked at her with disgust. ¡°So, this is your true face. You secretly gave birth to Damon¡¯s child just to fight for an inheritance, didn¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°If that makes you feel better, then sure, think that,¡± N retorted.


    Dealing with someone like Anne wasn¡¯t worth the effort of exnation. She would only believe what she wanted


    anyway<b>. </b>


    Ignoring Anne¡¯s death re, N turned to Parker and asked, ¡°Mr. Frampton, I¡¯d like to ask¨Ccan Mason¡¯s inheritance be transferred? I want to transfer everything to Damon.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need the money or care about what Richard had left. None of it could make up for the pain she had experienced in the past or for Mason not having a father for almost five years.


    Given Cyrus and Anne¡¯s attitudes, keeping those assets with her and Mason would only bring danger. If the inheritance went to Damon, they might be upset but wouldn¡¯t dare act against him.


    A hint of surprise shed in Parker¡¯s eyes. Richard had left a considerable amount for Mason. If converted to cash, the properties and funds would be worth billions. She was just giving it all away?


    ¡°When Mr. Richard entrusted me with the will, he didn¡¯t mention any restrictions on transferring the inheritance,¡± Parker replied.


    ¡°Then please draft a transfer agreement on the spot. I¡¯ll transfer all of Mason¡¯s inheritance to Damon,¡± N requested.


    Parker hesitated and instinctively looked at Damon for his opinion. ¡°Mr. Damon, what do you think?¡±


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>622 </b>


    Brandon red at her coldly, ¡°I dull inparison to you, Aunt Anne¨Cignoring Grandpa when he was sick and still managing to pocket 300,000 dors from his inheritance.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>300,000 dors!¡± Anne sneered. ¡°What can 300,000 dors even do?!¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you keep gambling like before<b>, </b>it might notst even a month. But if you¡¯re frugal, it may sustain <b>you </b>for a few years,¡± Brandon countered.


    Anne was so angry she almost spat blood.


    Her hatred for Richard deepened. All that money and property were left to N¡¯s bastard child¨Cwasn¡¯t that basically the same as giving it directly to N?


    The more Anne thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She turned to N, who had been silent, and questioned, ¡°N, do you really have the nerve to ept that money and those properties?¡±


    N hadn¡¯t been interested in Richard¡¯s inheritance at all, but Anne¡¯s usatory tone made her ufortable.


    Raising her eyebrows, she smirked. ¡°Since your father left it to Buddy, why wouldn¡¯t I ept it? Did you think I¡¯d give it up and let you have it instead?¡±


    She¡¯d rather donate the money and properties than let the Sumners benefit from them.


    Anne looked at her with disgust. ¡°So, this is your true face. You secretly gave birth to Damon¡¯s child just to fight for an inheritance, didn¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°If that makes you feel better, then sure, think that,¡± N retorted.


    Dealing with someone like Anne wasn¡¯t worth the effort of exnation. She would only believe what she wanted


    anyway<b>. </b>


    Ignoring Anne¡¯s death re, N turned to Parker and asked, ¡°Mr. Frampton, I¡¯d like to ask¨Ccan Mason¡¯s inheritance be transferred? I want to transfer everything to Damon.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need the money or care about what Richard had left. None of it could make up for the pain she had experienced in the past or for Mason not having a father for almost five years.


    Given Cyrus and Anne¡¯s attitudes, keeping those assets with her and Mason would only bring danger. If the inheritance went to Damon, they might be upset but wouldn¡¯t dare act against him.


    A hint of surprise shed in Parker¡¯s eyes. Richard had left a considerable amount for Mason. If converted to cash, the properties and funds would be worth billions. She was just giving it all away?


    ¡°When Mr. Richard entrusted me with the will, he didn¡¯t mention any restrictions on transferring the inheritance,¡± Parker replied.


    ¡°Then please draft a transfer agreement on the spot. I¡¯ll transfer all of Mason¡¯s inheritance to Damon,¡± N requested.


    Parker hesitated and instinctively looked at Damon for his opinion. ¡°Mr. Damon, what do you think?¡±


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°If she wants to transfer it, then draft the agreement,¡± Damon replied.


    Cyrus and Anne were stunned. Neither had expected N to give all the inheritance to Damon.


    Cyrus gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with resentment.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t let Damon have it! The inheritance left to Mason shouldn¡¯t be valid anyway because Damon isn¡¯t even a Sumner!¡± he shouted.


    Everyone but Damon looked shocked.


    Brandon was the first to react, frowning as he objected, ¡°Uncle Cyrus, even if you want the inheritance, you can¡¯t just make up such lies.¡±


    Cyrus sneered coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him to get a paternity test from your grandfather. He was adopted from abroad by your grandparents¨Che¡¯s not really a Sumner. His son has no right to the Sumner inheritance.¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    P


    Brandon red at her coldly. ¡°I dull inparison to you, Aunt Anne¨Cignoring Grandpa when he was sick and still managing to pocket 300,000 dors from his inheritance.¡±


    ¡°300,000 dors!¡± Anne sneered. ¡°What can 300,000 dors even do?!¡±


    ¡°If you keep gambling like before, it might notst even a month. But if you¡¯re frugal, it may sustain you for a few years,¡± Brandon countered.


    Anne was so angry she almost spat blood.


    Her hatred for Richard deepened. All that money and property were left to N¡¯s bastard child¨Cwasn¡¯t that basically the same as giving it directly to N?


    The more Anne thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She turned to N, who had been silent, and questioned, ¡°N, do you really have the nerve to ept that money and those properties?¡±


    N hadn¡¯t been interested in Richard¡¯s inheritance at all, but Anne¡¯s usatory tone made her ufortable.


    Raising her eyebrows, she smirked. ¡°Since your father left it to Buddy, why wouldn¡¯t I ept it? Did you think I¡¯d give it up and let you have it instead?¡±


    She¡¯d rather donate the money and properties than let the Sumners benefit from them.


    Anne looked at her with disgust. ¡°So, this is your true face. You secretly gave birth to Damon¡¯s child just to fight for an inheritance, didn¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°If that makes you feel better, then sure, think that,¡± N retorted.


    Dealing with someone like Anne wasn¡¯t worth the effort of exnation. She would only believe what she wanted


    anyway<b>. </b>


    Ignoring Anne¡¯s death re, N turned to Parker and asked, ¡°Mr. Frampton, I¡¯d like to ask¨Ccan Mason¡¯s inheritance be transferred? I want to transfer everything to Damon.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need the money or care about what Richard had left. None of it could make up for the pain she had experienced in the past or for Mason not having a father for almost five years.


    Given Cyrus and Anne¡¯s attitudes, keeping those assets with her and Mason would only bring danger. If the inheritance went to Damon, they might be upset but wouldn¡¯t dare act against him.


    A hint of surprise shed in Parker¡¯s eyes. Richard had left a considerable amount for Mason. If converted to cash, the properties and funds would be worth billions. She was just giving it all away?


    ¡°When Mr. Richard entrusted me with the will, he didn¡¯t mention any restrictions on transferring the inheritance,¡± Parker replied.


    ¡°Then please draft a transfer agreement on the spot. I¡¯ll transfer all of Mason¡¯s inheritance to Damon,¡± N requested.


    Parker hesitated and instinctively looked at Damon for his opinion. ¡°Mr. Damon, what do you think?¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 623

    Brandon Instinctively turned to Damon.


    Seeing that Damon showed no reaction, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his jaw. ¡°Uncle Damon, is what Uncle <b>Cyrus </b>saying true?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Damon confirmed.


    Brandon¡¯s eyes widened as he struggled to process the news. Damon wasn¡¯t part <b>of </b>the Sunners!


    Cyrusughed coldly. ¡°As long as you admit it, Damon, then you, N, and Mason have no right to Dad¡¯s inheritance.¡±


    Meeting Cyrus¡® mocking gaze, Damon remained indifferent. ¡°The will is valid. Whether or not I¡¯m part of the Sumners is irrelevant.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cyrus shifted his approach after his previous tactic failed. ¡°You already have Prospectus Technology. Why fight us over a small inheritance?¡±


    ¡°I built Prospectus Technology without a single cent from the Sumners. And who wouldn¡¯t want more money?¡±


    Damon retorted.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t recognize this will! I¡¯ll see you in court!¡± Cyrus huffed.


    Damon looked at him nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get the chance to sue me. After all, you¡¯re the one who killed Dad.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cyrus¡® face turned pale, and his eyes shed with guilt. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?! Dad¡¯s health was failing anyway. What does that have to do with me? Besides, he didn¡¯t leave me a single cent. Why would I kill him?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know he wouldn¡¯t leave you anything before you did it. Save your excuses for the police,¡± Damon replied tly.


    Brandon and Anne both turned to re at Cyrus.


    Brandon¡¯s rage stemmed from his uncle harming his own father, while Anne was angry that Cyrus had acted too quickly, not giving her a chance to get Richard to change his will.


    ¡°Uncle Cyrus, how could you hurt Grandpa?!¡± Brandon demanded.


    ¡°Cyrus, have you lost your mind?!¡± Anne cried.


    Cyrus shook his head frantically, his face aghast. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t hurt Dad! Are you really going to believe Damon¡¯s baseless usations? He¡¯s just trying to distract us from the inheritance so he can keep it all for himself!¡±


    Brandon stepped closer, his eyes cold. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s lying?¡±


    He knew Damon¡¯s character. If Damon didn¡¯t have concrete evidence, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a definitive statement. So, it must be true¨CCyrus had killed Richard!


    ¡°Of course!¡± Cyrus replied instantly.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word you say. Grandpa¡¯s health had been improving after the surgery, but you were cruel enough to harm your own father. If Grandpa hadn¡¯t set up his will, you¡¯d be able to get a share of his inheritance now<b>, </b>wouldn¡¯t you?!¡±


    Cyrus¡® eyes widened in shock, and he continued to shake his head. ¡°No, <b>no</b>, you¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡±


    Seeing the guilt written all over Cyrus¡® face, everyone present understood that Damon was telling the truth.


    Anne let out a scream and rushed forward, pping Cyrus across the face. ¡°Cyrus, you idiot! This is all your fault! I could¡¯ve gotten more of the inheritance, but you ruined it!¡±


    Cyrus, caught off guard by her sudden attack, felt scratches forming on his face. Enraged, he began to fight back.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 624

    <b>+25 </b>Bonus.


    <b>5 </b>Bonus.


    Chapter <b>624 </b>


    The scene quickly descended into chaos.


    N immediately pulled Mason behind her, ensuring that Cyrus and Anne wouldn¡¯t identally harm him.


    Damon stepped closer to her, speaking in a low voice. ¡°You and Buddy stand behind me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± N replied.


    Brandon watched Anne and Cyrus fight with a look of disappointment.


    They were family, yet they were squabbling over money. To think that Cyrus would kill his own father for it¨Cit was despicable.


    Parker, who had been stunned into silence, now looked at the scene with disbelief. He frowned, wondering if he knew too much now.


    He was only there to read a will, yet he had just discovered that Damon wasn¡¯t even a Sumner and that Richard had been killed by his own son, Cyrus¡­


    The hospital room door opened, and two police officers walked in. They were momentarily taken aback by the chaotic scene but quickly stepped forward to separate Cyrus and Anne.


    Once Cyrus and Anne had calmed down, one of the officers turned to Cyrus and said, ¡°Mr. Cyrus Sumner, you are under suspicion of murder. Pleasee with us.¡±


    Fear shed in Cyrus¡® eyes as he instinctively took a step back. His face, scratched and bleeding from the fight with Anne, looked eerily frightening as it twisted with panic.


    ¡°No¡­ No, that¡¯s impossible. I didn¡¯t do anything! I¡¯m not going with you¡­¡± he stuttered.


    The officer¡¯s expression hardened as he said, ¡°Mr. Cyrus Sumner, we have evidence. If you refuse to cooperate, we will have to take you in by force.¡±


    It was as if Cyrus didn¡¯t hear them. He turned and tried to run out of the room, but one of the officers quickly tackled him to the floor and cuffed him.


    ¡°No! This is illegal! I didn¡¯t do anything! Mr. Frampton, you¡¯re the Sumners¡®wyer¨Csay something!¡± Cyrus


    cried.


    Parker remained impassive. ¡°Mr. Cyrus, my contract with the Sumners ends once I¡¯ve executed this will. You¡¯ll need to hire someone else.¡±


    A man who would kill his own father for money¨Cthere was no way he would defend him.


    ¡°Mr. Frampton¡­ I have money. I¡¯ll hire you as my defense attorney¡­¡± Cyrus quickly said.


    No matter how much he shouted, Parker acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing, his expression calm and indifferent.


    Soon, the officers escorted Cyrus out of the room, leaving behind a profound silence.


    Anne¡¯s face was pale, her hair and clothes disheveled. Her cheeks still bore the marks of the earlier altercation. She looked utterly defeated.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    As she stood up, she cast a cold nce at Damon and walked out.


    There was nothing more for her to gain by staying.


    Damon would never let her have more than her original share. If she pushed too hard, she might lose even the 300,000 dors she was supposed to receive.


    Parker then turned to N, adjusting his sses as he asked, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, do you still wish to transfer the inheritance left to your son?¡±


    N nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, please draw up the transfer agreement.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Parker replied.


    He opened hisptop and began drafting the transfer agreement. The only sound in the room was the ttering of the keyboard.


    Damon looked at N and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Now that the two people who didn¡¯t want you to get the inheritance are gone, you don¡¯t need to transfer it to me anymore.¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have had any involvement with Mr. Richard in the first ce. Buddy doesn¡¯t need his inheritance. It¡¯s better if you take it.¡±


    Seeing her insist, Damon didn¡¯t argue further. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll hold onto these assets for Buddy and give them to him when hees of age.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please. You can donate it, too,¡± N replied.


    Not long after, the agreement was ready. Both Damon and N reviewed it. Once they confirmed everything was correct, N signed the document.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Chapter <b>624 </b>


    The scene quickly descended into chaos.


    N immediately pulled Mason behind her, ensuring that Cyrus and Anne wouldn¡¯t identally harm him.


    Damon stepped closer to her, speaking in a low voice. ¡°You and Buddy stand behind me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± N replied.


    Brandon watched Anne and Cyrus fight with a look of disappointment.


    They were family, yet they were squabbling over money. To think that Cyrus would kill his own father for it¨Cit was despicable.


    Parker, who had been stunned into silence, now looked at the scene with disbelief. He frowned, wondering if he knew too much now.


    He was only there to read a will, yet he had just discovered that Damon wasn¡¯t even a Sumner and that Richard had been killed by his own son, Cyrus¡­


    The hospital room door opened, and two police officers walked in. They were momentarily taken aback by the chaotic scene but quickly stepped forward to separate Cyrus and Anne.


    Once Cyrus and Anne had calmed down, one of the officers turned to Cyrus and said, ¡°Mr. Cyrus Sumner, you are under suspicion of murder. Pleasee with us.¡±


    Fear shed in Cyrus¡® eyes as he instinctively took a step back. His face, scratched and bleeding from the fight with Anne, looked eerily frightening as it twisted with panic.


    ¡°No¡­ No, that¡¯s impossible. I didn¡¯t do anything! I¡¯m not going with you¡­¡± he stuttered.


    The officer¡¯s expression hardened as he said, ¡°Mr. Cyrus Sumner, we have evidence. If you refuse to cooperate, we will have to take you in by force.¡±


    It was as if Cyrus didn¡¯t hear them. He turned and tried to run out of the room, but one of the officers quickly tackled him to the floor and cuffed him.


    ¡°No! This is illegal! I didn¡¯t do anything! Mr. Frampton, you¡¯re the Sumners¡®wyer¨Csay something!¡± Cyrus


    cried.


    Parker remained impassive. ¡°Mr. Cyrus, my contract with the Sumners ends once I¡¯ve executed this will. You¡¯ll need to hire someone else.¡±


    A man who would kill his own father for money¨Cthere was no way he would defend him.


    ¡°Mr. Frampton¡­ I have money. I¡¯ll hire you as my defense attorney¡­¡± Cyrus quickly said.


    No matter how much he shouted, Parker acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing, his expression calm and indifferent.


    Soon, the officers escorted Cyrus out of the room, leaving behind a profound silence.


    Anne¡¯s face was pale, her hair and clothes disheveled. Her cheeks still bore the marks of the earlier altercation. She looked utterly defeated.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    As she stood up, she cast a cold nce at Damon and walked out.


    There was nothing more for her to gain by staying.


    Damon would never let her have more than her original share. If she pushed too hard, she might lose even the 300,000 dors she was supposed to receive.


    Parker then turned to N, adjusting his sses as he asked, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, do you still wish to transfer the inheritance left to your son?¡±


    N nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, please draw up the transfer agreement.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Parker replied.


    He opened hisptop and began drafting the transfer agreement. The only sound in the room was the ttering of the keyboard.


    Damon looked at N and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Now that the two people who didn¡¯t want you to get the inheritance are gone, you don¡¯t need to transfer it to me anymore.¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have had any involvement with Mr. Richard in the first ce. Buddy doesn¡¯t need his inheritance. It¡¯s better if you take it.¡±


    Seeing her insist, Damon didn¡¯t argue further. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll hold onto these assets for Buddy and give them to him when hees of age.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please. You can donate it, too,¡± N replied.


    Not long after, the agreement was ready. Both Damon and N reviewed it. Once they confirmed everything was correct, N signed the document.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 625

    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Chapter <b>625 </b>


    After ensuring everything was settled, Parker left.


    N nced at Brandon, who had remained silent since the start of the altercation.


    Guessing he probably had something to discuss with Damon, she decided it was best to give them some privacy and took Mason out of the room.


    Once the door closed, Brandon finally spoke to Damon. ¡°Uncle Damon, when did you find out that you¡¯re not a Summer?¡±


    ¡°A short while ago,¡± Damon answered indifferently. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I have no intention <b>of </bpeting with you for control of the Sumner Group.¡±


    He had never been interested in running thepany and had been grooming Brandon to take the reins for years. Now that Brandon was capable, he was ready to step back.


    Brandon frowned and replied, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant. <b>If </b>you wanted thepany<b>, </b>I¡¯d hand it over to you in a heartbeat. After all, we both know thepany has a better future with you in charge than with me. It¡¯s just¡­ hard for me to ept that you¡¯re not really my uncle.¡±


    Damon was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°You can still consider me your uncle. If thepany ever faces any problems, you can alwayse to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Brandon finally rxed. ¡°Good. No matter our blood ties, you will always be my uncle.¡±


    After his parents died in a car ident, he was the only one left. Cyrus and rk had tried to push him out, but Damon had been the one who had sent him abroad for an education, teaching him how to manage apany.


    Without Damon, he might never have had a chance to join the organization.


    After bing the CEO of the Sumner Group, Damon had sent people to assist Brandon, guiding him every step of the way to where he was now.


    Damon was the person he was most grateful for within the Sumners. Despite their close ages, Damon¡¯s presence always brought him peace of mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Just focus on managing thepany. Now that you own this 20% share, your position in thepany is secure,¡± Damon assured him.


    Brandon nodded. ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Good. Handle Cyrus¡® case. Make sure he doesn¡¯t have the chance to cause any more trouble,¡± Damon instructed.


    Mentioning Cyrus darkened Brandon¡¯s expression. His fists clenched at his sides. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    When Damon left the hospital, the tension he had been holding finally eased.


    With rk and Cyrus taken care of, no one in the Sumners would trouble N and Mason again. Their lives could soon return to normal.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    However, he recalled the roses that had unexpectedly shown up at N¡¯s door. He narrowed his eyes. After receiving N¡¯s call about the flowers, he had ordered someone to investigate who had sent them, but they had yet to find anything. 1


    If <b>this </b>person remained unidentified, N and Mason could still be in danger.


    With that thought, Damon immediately called Spencer. ¡°Add more people to investigate who sent the roses to N¡¯s ce. I want answers within three days.¡±


    On N¡¯s way home with Mason, she received a call from Caroline.


    ¡°N, are you nning to stay in Saintornia for a while?¡± Caroline asked.


    ¡°Most likely. Is there a problem with theb back in Capitarnia?¡± N replied.


    ¡°No, no. Theb is fine. It¡¯s just that Professor Kington took on a project in Saintornia, and since you¡¯re there, he wants to assign it to you,¡± Caroline said.


    Noticing the unusual tone in Caroline¡¯s voice, N asked, ¡°I¡¯m not too busy here, so I can take on the project. Is there an issue with it?¡±


    ¡°The project itself is fine, but¡­ the partnerpany is Prospectus Technology¡­¡± Caroline mumbled.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 626

    Chapter <b>626 </b>


    25 <b>Bonu </b>


    Hearing the hesitation in Caroline¡¯s voice, N pressed her lips together, understanding her <b>meaning</b>.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Caroline, I won¡¯t let personal feelings affect my work. Plus, Mr. Sumner is the CEO of Prospectus Technology. He won¡¯t have the time to worry about a small project,¡± she replied.


    Caroline sighed in relief but added, ¡°N, if you feel pressured, I¡¯ll talk to the professor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have anything else going on in Saintornia right now, so I might as well finish this project before heading back,¡± N reassured her.


    Seeing her insist, Caroline decided not to push further and said quietly, ¡°Alright, <b>I¡¯ll </b>send you the project details in a bit. Leon and Ruby wille to Saintornia in a couple of days to assist you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± N answered.


    After ending the call, she quickly received the project documents from Caroline.


    When she opened them, her feelings grewplicated¨Cshe hadn¡¯t expected to have the opportunity to work with Prospectus Technology again after five years.


    Damon received a call from Capitarnia


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, everything is arranged. N has agreed to take on the project, and my other two students will join her in a few days. I¡¯ll leave them in your care while they¡¯re in Saintornia,¡± Edgar informed him.


    Damon closed the file he had been reading and replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Professor Kington. I should be the one thanking you for allowing your students to work on a project with Prospectus Technology.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. I know you¡¯re busy, so I won¡¯t keep you any longer,¡± Edgar replied.


    After hanging up, Damon put down his phone and picked up the file again.


    In the front seat of the car, Spencer remained silent, filled with confusion.


    If Damon wasn¡¯t nning on telling N that he had regained his memory or pursuing her again, then why bring her to thepany?


    But none of this was Spencer¡¯s business, and he didn¡¯t dare ask. After all, he had kept the truth about Damon¡¯s memory loss from him for so long.


    He was grateful that Damon still allowed him to stay at Prospectus Technology.


    In the following days, N stayed home, studying the project materials.


    Soon, it was time for Leon and Ruby to arrive in Saintornia. She dropped Mason off at Damon¡¯s vi and drove to pick them up.


    When Leon and Ruby saw N, they were both visibly excited. Everyone in theb loved working on projects with her.


    N was not only beautiful but also highlypetent. Whenever they faced difficulties, their first thought was to seek her help. Most of the time, she would help them find solutions. Even when she couldn¡¯t, she would point


    them to reference materials that often sparked new ideas.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°N, it¡¯s been so long! We¡¯ve all missed you!¡± Leon and Ruby eximed.


    Leon was a sunny and cheerful young man. He grinned so widely that his eyes nearly disappeared. Ruby, who was more reserved, also smiled brightly.


    Knowing they would be working with N again filled them with excitement and eagerness.


    N smiled back. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you all too. You must be tired after a three¨Chour flight. Let¡¯s get your luggage settled first. By the way, is your amodation covered by theb, or is Prospectus Technology handling it?¡±


    ¡°Prospectus Technology is taking care of it. We need to stop by thepany first,¡± Leon and Ruby answered.


    N nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there. Once everything¡¯s set, we can go out for dinner.¡±


    In less than an hour, N¡¯s car pulled up in front of the Prospectus Technology building.


    Leon called their contact person at Prospectus Technology.


    Soon, a man close to six feet tall with a round belly approached with a friendly smile.


    He approached N and the group, greeting them, ¡°Hello! You must be the researchers from Capitarnia. I¡¯m Ethan Jack, the deputy manager of the HR department here at Prospectus Technology. Wee.¡±


    Support


    Share


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 627

    Chapter <b>627 </b>


    After N and her group introduced themselves, Ethan smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Mr. Colwell and Ms. Jenner, your amodations are ready. I¡¯ll take you there now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leon and Ruby replied.


    Prospectus Technology had arranged for Leon and Ruby to stay in apartments just two blocks from thepany. They each had a one¨Cbedroom unit, and there were other out¨Cof¨Ctown staff members on the same floor.


    Seeing that they were satisfied with the arrangements, Ethan said apologetically, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, I should have treated you all to a wee dinner today, but I have a meeting shortly.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, pleasee to the office at 9:00 a.m. tomorrow. I¡¯ll have someone issue your work IDs and ess badges and give you a tour of thepany.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°That¡¯s alright, Mr. Jack. We can handle dinner ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going then. I apologize for the inconvenience today,¡± Ethan said as he excused himself.


    After Ethan left, N nned to let Leon and Ruby rest for a while before taking them to dinner. However, both were excited and eager to explore since it was their first time in Saintornia.


    ¡°N, you¡¯re a local. Take us around! I¡¯ve heard there are a lot of shopping centers here, and I can¡¯t wait to check them out!¡± Ruby said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Leon also looked eager. ¡°Yeah, N! Before I left, my rtives gave me a shopping list and asked me to buy them things here.¡±


    N nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go shopping first.¡±


    They spent the entire afternoon at the mall, and by the end, all of them were carrying bags full of items. Seeing how tired they were, N decided not to take them to the restaurant she had originally chosen. Instead, they found a popr eatery in the mall.


    As they sat down, Leon and Ruby¡¯s faces glowed with excitement.


    ¡°Big cities like this really live up to the hype. I¡¯ve learned so much today!¡± they gushed. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never had a chance to go shopping like this before!¡±


    N shot them an amused nce and quipped, ¡°Capitarnia isn¡¯t bad either. You just never made the time to explore.¡±


    Ruby nodded. ¡°We spend so much time in theb that we don¡¯t feel like going out when we have time off.¡±


    Theirb was far from the city center, and with their busy schedules, they usually just wanted to rest during their breaks.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the project in Saintornia hadn¡¯t started yet, they probably wouldn¡¯t have felt like going shopping today.


    As they chatted andughed, they remained oblivious to the hateful gaze fixed on N from a distance.


    Reba gripped her cutlery tightly, her eyes filled with jealousy and rage.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Why had she been living in misery for years while N seemed so happy?


    Die! She should just die! N should die!


    Reba trembled, and the smile she had been wearing twisted into a look of rage.


    It was the screech of her knife against the te that prompted the man across from her to say with a frown, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, just put the utensils down. Don¡¯t embarrass me in public.¡±


    Snapping back to reality, Reba shivered under Nathaniel¡¯s menacing gaze.


    Forcing a smile, she nodded toward N¡¯s table and said, ¡°Nathaniel, look. Do you see who that is?<b>¡± </b>


    Share


    Support


    212


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 628

    Nathaniel turned his head and widened his eyes when he saw N.


    It was only recently that he learned she was alive and had returned with Damon¡¯s child.


    However, he didn¡¯t care much about this. After all, he had already fallen out with Damon. Even if N came back, they couldn¡¯t make amends.


    He stared at N for a few seconds before looking away, expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s none <b>of </b>our business. There¡¯s no need to pay attention.¡±


    Even though Nathaniel¡¯s tone was indifferent, Reba noticed his grip on the cutlery tighten. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t as nonchnt as he pretended to be.


    Reba set down her utensils and asked Nathaniel, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair? N came back unharmed, and she even had Damon¡¯s child, but we were the ones caught in his revenge. Especially you¨Cthe Preston Group almost went bankrupt.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard over the past few years to keep things afloat, facing so much disdain and hardship.¡±


    Nathaniel sneered. ¡°Reba, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your head. You used me once five years ago. Do you think I¡¯ll let you use me again now?¡±


    Seeing her intentions exposed, Reba smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just upset on your behalf. You don¡¯t have the means to fight Damon now anyway.¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly. ¡°Reba, trying to provoke me won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    Reba knew that if they weren¡¯t in a restaurant right now, Nathaniel might have hit her like he used to.


    ¡°Nathaniel, don¡¯t forget¨CI just secured a big deal for the Preston Group. Mr. Nuttall likes me a lot. If youy a hand on me again and he sees the marks, it might not end well for you,¡± she warned.


    Ondo Nuttall was the owner of a listed foodpany in Saintornia. Despite his reputation as a yboy, he despised men who abused women, having grown up watching his father beat his mother until she finally took her own life.


    Ondo had taken a liking to Reba at a banquet, and Nathaniel had willingly sent her over. After a few refusals, Ondo happily epted.


    Whatever charm Reba used on him worked. Ondo frequently invited her over, which secured several big contracts for the Preston Group, giving them some much¨Cneeded breathing room.


    Tonight¡¯s dinner was meant to celebrate another contract Reba had secured for the Preston Group. Nathaniel was in a good enough mood to take her out.


    Nathaniel masked his anger but continued to re at Reba coldly. ¡°You better remember your ce. No matter how powerful Mr. Nuttall is, he won¡¯t help you get a divorce. Damon already said we¡¯re tied together for life.¡±


    Reba turned pale, lowering her head to conceal the fleeting emotions in her eyes.


    For five years, she had struggled to find a chance to divorce Nathaniel.


    Richard had continued to suppress the Preston Group after Damon lost his memory, privately warning her not to entertain the thought of divorcing Nathaniel and pursuing Damon.


    Now that Richard was dead and Damon had lost his memory, who cared if she and Nathaniel divorced? As long as


    she held on to Ondo, she could figure out a way forward.


    As for N, she wouldn¡¯t let that woman off easily.


    A series of schemes shed through Reba¡¯s mind, and her downcast eyes filled with malice.


    After finishing dinner, N dropped off Leon and Ruby before driving to pick up Mason.


    Support


    Share


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 629

    As soon as N entered the vi, she saw Damon and Mason sitting on the living room floor, ying <b>with </b>building blocks.


    Mason was quick, but Damon was even faster and wasn¡¯t going easy on his son. While Mason was only halfway done, Damon had already finished.


    ¡°I win,¡± Damon dered, his expression calm and tone t.


    However, if one looked closely, they might catch a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Mason pouted but said nothing.


    ying games with his father was no fun¨Che hadn¡¯t won a single round tonight. He sniffled, thinking it would be more enjoyable to y with his mother.


    Noticing that Mason seemed upset, Damon raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You¡¯ll need a lot more practice if you want to beat me.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Mason replied reluctantly.


    Suddenly, a softugh came from nearby.


    Mason and Damon both turned to see N standing by the sofa, smiling warmly at them.


    She wore a gray trench coat over a cream V¨Cneck sweater and light jeans, paired with ssic round¨Ctoed loafers. Her long hair flowed down, and she had on light makeup, looking so beautiful that it was hard to look away.


    Damon¡¯s eyes darkened momentarily before he nonchntly looked away, muttering, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    N smiled and nodded, catching Mason as he ran over to her.


    ¡°Mommy! You finally came to pick me up. I missed you so much!¡± Mason eximed, hugging her neck and kissing her cheek, his eyes sparkling with happiness.


    Reflecting on how indifferent Mason had been toward him during dinner, Damon felt a twinge of helplessness.


    N found the situation amusing.


    Mason wasn¡¯t really missing her¨Che was clearly feeling defeated by his father. At daycare, he was the champion, but now he was getting schooled by his own father.


    She figured that if she had arrived anyter, she would have found a teary¨Ceyed little boy.


    ¡°Mommy missed you too! How was ying with Daddy?¡± she asked.


    Mason¡¯s eyes held a hint of grievance as he turned away. ¡°It was okay, but I still like ying with you more.¡±


    N chuckled, not calling him out. She looked up at Damon and said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I¡¯ll take Buddy home now.¡±


    Damon stood up and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    ¡°No need; I drove,¡± N declined.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll feel better if I drive you home,¡± Damon insisted.


    N was about to refuse again, but Damon had already walked over, taken Mason from her arms, and headed for


    the door.


    25 Bopus


    Watching his steady figure, she sighed and followed him.


    During the drive home, Damon took the wheel of N¡¯s car while the vi¡¯s driver followed them <b>in </b><b>another </b>vehicle.


    Mason chattered nonstop, keeping the atmosphere light.


    Damon asionally nced at N through the rearview mirror as she responded warmly to Mason. However, his gaze gradually darkened, and his grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    If he hadn¡¯t been so confident five years ago and had taken better measures to protect her<b>, </b>this scene would have been much more heartwarming.


    Pain throbbed in Damon¡¯s chest as he took a deep breath, pushing down his emotions and focusing on the road ahead.


    The drive from his vi to N Vent ce was long¨Cover an


    hour.


    Yet when they finally arrived, Damon found himself wishing time hadn¡¯t flown by so quickly.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Share


    Support


    <b>X </b>


    get it


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 630

    Damon turned back to N and said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you upstairs.¡±


    N shook her head. ¡°No need, it¡¯s alreadyte. You should head back. Thanks for bringing us home.¡±


    With that, she stepped out of the car, carrying Mason.


    Damon handed her the car keys, saying, ¡°If anythinges up, feel free to reach out.¡±


    N paused. That strange feeling she¡¯d had at the hospital resurfaced. She vividly remembered how Damon¡¯s attitude toward her had shifted since he¡¯d woken up.


    It made her suspicious¨Ccould Damon have regained his memory?


    Despite her suspicions, this wasn¡¯t the time to test him. She took the keys and nodded. ¡°Okay, Mr. Sumner. Thank you for tonight.¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t say anything more. He watched as N and Mason disappeared into the stairwell before driving


    away.


    In the following days, after N coordinated with Leon and Ruby, they began working on their project in Prospectus Technology¡¯sb.


    The project was a coboration with Prospectus Technology¡¯s team to develop a treatment drug for heart disease.


    Prospectus Technology had four researchers: two men, Brody Lamphere and Sullivan Heseltine, and two women, Tina Goff and Demi Minogue. Sullivan was the team leader. 1


    With so many people involved, coordination proved challenging.


    Brody and Leon specialized in testing, but one of them needed to join the experiment team since they only required one tester.


    Brody crossed his arms, looking displeased. ¡°I¡¯m not good at experiments. Let Leon join the experiment team.¡±


    Leon frowned. He had already nned to join the experiment team, but Brody¡¯s attitude grated on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not great at experiments either, and you¡¯re not the team leader. Why should I listen to you?¡± Leon shot back.


    Brody scowled. ¡°Fine, but if you force me into the experiment team and I mess up, don¡¯t me me if things go wrong.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Leon hissed.


    Still young and hot¨Ctempered, he was about to step forward.


    N held him back, reminding him, ¡°Leon, calm down.¡±


    Sullivan also stepped in to mediate.


    With a smile, he said, ¡°Leon, don¡¯t be mad. Brody¡¯s always been like this. Try not to take it personally.¡±


    Brody let out a sneer. ¡°Sullivan, I¡¯m not afraid of this kid. We can settle it with a fight¨Cwhoever wins stays on the testing team.¡±


    His words instantly reignited the tense atmosphere, and Leon¡¯s expression darkened.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s fight!¡± Leon snapped.


    ¡°Leon!¡± N called out, her eyes shing with anger. ¡°You¡¯ll join the experiment tearn.¡±


    ¡°But, N-¡°Leon started.


    ¡°Either do as I say or go back to Capitarnia,¡± N warned.


    Leon gritted his teeth, frustration shing in his eyes, but he turned away without saying anything further. Brody was about to speak, but Sullivan shot him a warning re. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    Brody shrank back under Sullivan¡¯s cold stare and fell silent.


    N turned to Sullivan. ¡°Sullivan, who do you think would be suitable to join the experiment team? We still need one more person.¡±


    Sullivan replied with a smile, ¡°Tina has a lot of experience with experiments. She can join the team.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± N answered.


    After allocating tasks, N took the team to theb, exined the precautions, and then let them start working.


    Since being stopped by N earlier in the day, Leon had been in a foul mood.


    +25 Bonus


    Chapter <b>631 </b>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 631

    Chapter <b>631 </b>


    It wasn¡¯t that Leon didn¡¯t want to work with N¨Che was just annoyed by Brody¡¯s attitude. Why should he give in to Brody? Who did Brody think he was?


    As the workday was ending, N asked Leon to wait for her after they finished, saying she had something to discuss.


    Throughout the day, Ruby had be friendly with Tina, and they left together like old friends.


    Leon waited in theb for a while before Nyl


    approached him with her car keys, asking him toe along.


    Once they were in the car, she turned to him and asked, ¡°What do you want for dinner? Pick a ce. It¡¯s on me.¡±


    Leon frowned. ¡°N, if you¡¯re trying to apologize for today, there¡¯s no need. I was nning to join the experiment team anyway. I just didn¡¯t like Brody¡¯s attitude, but I understand why you did what you did.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t stopped him earlier, he and Brody might have ended up fighting.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an apology¨Cjust a way to make up for the frustration you felt today,¡± N exined.


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t hold back,¡± Leon replied.


    He chose a restaurant near Prospectus Technology, and N navigated there directly.


    Once they were seated, Leon began venting about Brody. He had encountered difficult people in theb before, but none as unreasonable as Brody.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how someone like him survives in the workce! He must be hated by a lot of people!¡± Leon grumbled.


    N poured him a ss of water. ¡°You must be thirsty after talking so much. Have some water.¡±


    Realizing he was indeed a bit thirsty, Leon gulped down the tea. He continued toin, ¡°N, I just can¡¯t get over this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to. And you¡¯re mistaken about something¨CBrody may act domineering toward you, but he¡¯s obviously careful around Sullivan, even a bit deferential,¡± N pointed out.


    Leon looked incredulous. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think Brody was provoking you today?¡± N asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he wants the tester position?¡± Leon replied.


    N smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still too young. What he¡¯s really after isn¡¯t the position¨Cit¡¯s the control that Sullivan has over the entire project.¡±


    Leon looked confused. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then shouldn¡¯t we resist even more? Why should we follow Sullivan¡¯s arrangements?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with following his lead? If anything goes wrong, the responsibility won¡¯t fall on us,¡± N countered.


    ¡°But what if he makes things difficult for us?¡± Leon worried.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    N looked at him steadily. ¡°If he really wants to make things difficult, he will do it no matter what we choose. What we need to do is ensure his ns don¡¯t seed.¡±


    Leon seemed lost. He didn¡¯t understand why they couldn¡¯t all just work together peacefully for the sake of the project.


    Seeing his frustration and confusion, N added, ¡°Professor Kington sent you and Ruby here for this project to give you both some experience.¡±


    After all, theirb environment was rtively straightforward, and both Leon and Ruby had uplicated personalities. If they went out on their own in the future, this kind of attitude would definitely put them at a disadvantage.


    ¡°I just want to do my experiments and stay out of all this nonsense,¡± Leon stated.


    N shook her head. ¡°Sometimes, even if you don¡¯t want to be involved, you have no choice.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to borate further. Leon would understand her words better once the project was over.


    As they continued their conversation, N¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 632

    When N saw the name ¡°Oliver¡®


    on her screen<b>, </b>she smiled and answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s <b>up</b>?¡±


    ¡°N, I have two tickets to an auction. Would you like to go with me? I heard there will be some beautiful jewelry on disy, and I thought you might be interested,¡± Oliver invited.


    N raised an eyebrow, surprised that he had asked her to an auction.


    ¡°When is it?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Tomorrow night,¡± Oliver replied.


    ?


    N thought for a moment. She didn¡¯t have any ns for the evening, so she agreed, ¡°Sure, you can pick me up tomorrow.¡±


    After ending the call with Oliver, she set her phone down and noticed Leon looking at her with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°N, you look so happy. Was that your boyfriend on the other end?¡± he asked.


    N smiled and openly admitted, ¡°Yep. Jealous?¡±


    Leon, who had been single forever, always made it his birthday wish to find a partner.


    Unfortunately, since he practically lived in theb, he had little chance to meet women. The femaleb mates weren¡¯t his type either, so he remained single.


    ¡°Of course I am jealous! If you know anyone suitable, don¡¯t forget to introduce them to me,¡± Leon said.


    They joked around for a bit, quickly brushing aside the topic, with neither of them bringing it up again.


    After dinner, N dropped Leon off and then headed home.


    To her surprise, Oliver was at her ce.


    When Oliver saw N, he stood up from a pile of toys with a smile. ¡°N, you¡¯re back! I happened to pass by yourplex on my way home, so I thought I¡¯d drop by. I heard from Buddy that you¡¯ve started working again.¡±


    Putting her bag down and changing her shoes, N replied, ¡°Yeah, theb has a project with Prospectus Technology, and I¡¯m in charge.¡±


    ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t overwork yourself. It¡¯s already past 10:00 p.m.,¡± Oliver said, his eyes filled with concern.


    N nodded. ¡°I know. I was out with my junior colleague tonight, so I got back a littlete.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Oliver conceded.


    As N walked into the living room, she noticed a box of walnut and peach cookies with the Good Dips logo on it and paused.


    Good Dips was a bakery located over six miles away from her home. Although she loved their walnut and peach cookies, she had never driven that far to buy them. 1


    ¡°I was over there for business today and remembered you said Good Dips¡® walnut and peach cookies were your favorite. Try them¨Csee if they still taste the same,¡± Oliver said.


    A wave ofplex emotions washed over N.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    Since Oliver had been near Good Dips for business, it made no sense for him to pass by this way. It was evident that he had gone out of his way to bring her the cookies.


    ¡°Thank you. But next time, don¡¯t go to all that trouble. It takes you almost an hour to get home from here,¡± N replied.


    Oliver took her hand gently. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all if it makes you happy. Go ahead and try some.¡±


    When N opened the box, the familiar aroma enveloped her, and she couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    She sighed. ¡°Mm, this is the vor I remember.¡±


    She ced a few cookies on a te, and everyone had a taste. It was indeed just like the original.


    Oliver smiled. ¡°They really taste good, and they¡¯re unique. No wonder that even after five years in Capitarnia<b>, </b>no other cookies have caught your attention.¡±


    ¡°This ce has been around for over 100 years in Saintornia. I remember when I was a kid. It was just a small shop. Now they¡¯ve rented three floors of space, but they still don¡¯t open other locations. If you want some, you have to go there,¡± N exined.


    Oliver nodded. ¡°Traditional shops like this usually have their own rules, which is why theyst so long.¡±


    After finishing the cookies, Mason started to feel sleepy.


    Seeing this, Oliver stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll head out. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow night.¡±


    Support


    Share


    212


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 633

    ¡°Okay,¡± N answered.


    After seeing Oliver off<b>, </b>she bathed Mason and put him to bed.


    Hesitating for a moment, she texted Damon to ask if he was free the next night, as she nned to drop Mason off.


    Damon responded quickly.


    Damon: [I¡¯m free. What¡¯s up?]


    N: [I¡¯m going to an auction tomorrow night, and I might be backte. Buddy should be asleep by then, and I don¡¯t want him to be scared if he¡¯s alone at home.]


    Damon was typing for several minutes before his reply came through.


    Damon: [Okay. I have to attend the same auction, but Lydia can put Buddy to bed.]


    N hadn¡¯t expected him to be going too, but Lydia was a better choice than the new nanny.


    N: [Alright.]


    Damon didn¡¯t reply after that, so N put her phone away and went to shower and sleep.


    After exiting the texting app, Damon called Spencer from his study. His voice was cold as he instructed, ¡°Get me a ticket for tomorrow night¡¯s auction.¡±


    Spencer sounded surprised. ¡°But Mr. Sumner, you said you weren¡¯t interested in that auction.¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t respond and hung up abruptly.


    Holding his phone, Spencer sighed, thinking it was impossible to understand what went on in a man¡¯s heart.


    The next evening arrived quickly.


    N dropped Mason off at Damon¡¯s vi and reminded Oliver not to pick her up, as she would drive there herself.


    When Damon saw her about to leave, he asked casually, ¡°Did you drive?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°My car is in the shop for maintenance. Since you¡¯ll return to pick up Buddy anyway, would you mind giving me a lift?¡± Damon asked.


    N frowned. ¡°All your cars are in for maintenance?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Damon replied.


    Seeing his insistence, N agreed.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°No problem,¡± N replied.


    <b>25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    When they arrived at the auction, there was still half an hour before it began.


    Oliver was already waiting for N at the entrance,


    When he saw Damon behind her, a trace of displeasure crossed his face. It seemed Damon hadpletely ignored his warning.


    ¡°N, howe you¡¯re here with Mr. Sumner?¡± he asked.


    N replied indifferently, ¡°He had all his cars sent for maintenance, and since I was dropping Buddy off<b>, </b>he got a ride with me.¡±


    Oliver was speechless. He had underestimated Damon¡¯s shamelessness. To think he would concoct an excuse like that.


    With a forced smile, he mocked, ¡°What a coincidence. It seems Mr. Sumner¡¯s maintenance schedule is quite impable.¡±


    Damon¡¯s expression remained nonchnt. ¡°My team was careless. Please don¡¯t mind this embarrassment of mine.


    11


    ¡°Who would dare to? But if I may say, you might want to reconsider your staff. Tonight may only be a minor auction, but the consequences can be serious if they mishandle something important in the future,¡± Oliver advised.


    Meeting Oliver¡¯s icy stare, Damon smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Sensing the tension between the two men, N frowned and stepped closer to Oliver. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Oliver took her hand and led her inside, not sparing Damon another nce.


    Damon¡¯s gaze hardened at the sight of their intertwined hands, and a chill spread around him.


    Noticing Oliver¡¯s quick pace and apparent displeasure, N pressed her lips together before apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oliver. I didn¡¯t think things through today. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Share


    Support


    <b>X </b>


    get <i>it </i>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 634

    Chapter <b>634 </b>


    Oliver stopped and looked at N<b>, </b>his gaze a little dimmed.


    After a few seconds, he sighed. ¡°N, I shouldn¡¯t have gotten angry with you<b>¡­ </b>I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He had been upset about her arriving with Damon, but most of his anger had melted away the moment she held his hand.


    N gazed at him and said softly, ¡°It was my fault. You have every right to be upset. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings.


    11


    Since she had agreed to be with Oliver, she knew she should keep her distance from other men<b>, </b>especially since


    she and Damon shared a past. It was only natural for Oliver to feel uneasy about their interactions.


    Oliver¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Let¡¯s move on. Shall we head inside?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± N replied.


    As they entered the auction venue, N finally felt the intense gaze on her back fade away.


    Vrie, who was also attending the auction, saw N and immediately approached her with a smile. ¡°N, you¡¯re here too!¡±


    N was pleasantly surprised to see her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been so long since west met.¡±


    Vrie pulled N aside and yfully nced at Oliver. ¡°Mr. Raynor, I¡¯m going to borrow N for a while. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    Oliver chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    After finding out N was alive, Vrie had confronted Oliver and given him a piece of her mind. He had apologized multiple times before she finally forgave him.


    ¡°Good to hear.¡± With that, Vrie led N away.


    While watching them walk off, the smile on Oliver¡¯s face deepened. He thought N must be happy to be back in Saintornia and reconnecting with Vrie.


    A few people nearby recognized him and came over to chat, so he soon engaged in conversation with his business associates.


    Meanwhile, Vrie guided N to a cozy corner and whispered, ¡°N, guess who showed up today?¡±


    N thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been away from Saintornia for years. How would I know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s someone you know,¡± Vrie supplied.


    N frowned, trying to guess. ¡°Could it be Gabriel?¡±


    She had seen Gabriel on TV asionally over the years. He had started a pharmaceuticalpany that grew rapidly, oftenpeting with Prospectus Technology and even poaching several of its employees. He was quite a headache for them.


    Nevertheless, they were no longer in the same world.


    Gabriel had moved on, gotten married, and even had a child. If they were to meet again, he likely wouldn¡¯t react the same way he did in the past.


    Chopter 634


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Nope, guess again. Who used to give you the most trouble?¡± Vrie hinted.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t think of anyone. Just tell me,¡± N said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing. It¡¯s Reba,¡± Vrie answered.


    N¡¯s gaze hardened. No one had mentioned that name to her in five years, but just hearing it again filled her with deep disgust.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t leave Saintornia?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You wish. After your ident five years ago, Damon forced her to marry Nathaniel. Over the past five years, he¡¯s reportedly abused her multiple times, even putting her in the hospital four or five times. I¡¯m not sure whether to pity her or say she deserved it,¡± Vrie informed her.


    N lowered her gaze, suppressing the emotions stirring within her. ¡°Her situation has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Vrie gossiped, ¡°Right, but I¡¯m telling you, she didn¡¯te here with Nathaniel. She¡¯s here with Ondo Nuttall, the CEO of the Nuttall Group. They look pretty close¨Cdefinitely more than just acquaintances.¡±


    Seeing the glint of gossip in Vrie¡¯s eyes, N shook her head, her interestcking. ¡°Her affairs have nothing to do with me.¡®


    +25 Bonus


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 635

    N hadn¡¯t expected Damon to force Reba to marry Nathaniel.


    ¡°After everything she put you through, you don¡¯t want to get back at her?¡± Vrie asked.


    If it were five years ago, N might have sought revenge.


    Since having Mason, her only goal had been to work hard and provide a happy, carefree life for him. Other matters simply didn¡¯t hold the same significance anymore.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she married Nathaniel and suffers frequent abuse? That sounds like retribution to me,¡± N replied.


    Vrie pouted and scoffed. ¡°You might be able to let it go, but I can¡¯t. She¡¯s been hiding for years, so I haven¡¯t had a chance to deal with her. Now that she¡¯s finally out in public, I definitely have to teach her a lesson.¡±


    N frowned. ¡°Vrie, I know you¡¯re trying to stand up for me, but it¡¯s not worth it. You said she¡¯s with that Mr. Nuttall, right? Don¡¯t go offending others because of me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Vrie assured her.


    Realizing that Vrie wouldn¡¯t listen, N could only sigh helplessly.


    Soon, the auction began.


    N wasn¡¯t interested in the jewelry anymore. She rested her chin in her hand and watched casually. In contrast, Vrie was fully engaged, frequently raising her paddle to bid.


    Not long after the auction started, Reba noticed them. When she saw N, her face darkened, and she dug her fingers into her palm, ring at her with intense resentment.


    Ondo sensed the shift in her mood and followed her gaze. When he saw N sitting beside Vrie, his eyes shed with intrigue.


    ¡°You know her?¡± he asked.


    Reba quickly looked away and said in a low voice, ¡°No.¡±


    Ondo raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t press further.


    As the auction continued, Reba noticed that Vrie had won several pieces of jewelry.


    A calcting look shed in her eyes as she clung to Ondo¡¯s arm, her voice sweet and flirtatious. ¡°Mr. Nuttall, I like that set of jewelry.¡±


    Ondo was clearly enjoying her attention. ¡°Go ahead and bid. Anything under 15,000,000 dors is yours.¡±


    He had recently taken an interest in Reba, so he was willing to spend some money to make her happy.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nuttall,¡± Reba said sweetly.


    Her flirtatious tone melted Ondo¡¯s heart, and he yfully pinched her waist.


    As a result, every time Vrie expressed interest in a piece, Reba deliberately raised the price, causing Vrie to buy the jewelry at much higher amounts.


    Despite this, Vrie remained calm, smiling all the while.


    +25 <b>Bonus </b>


    Soon, Vrie started bidding on a set valued at 7,000,000 dors.


    Reba raised the price again.


    Vrie narrowed her eyes and called out directly, ¡°15,000,000 dors.¡±


    Reba raised her paddle at Vrie¡¯s provocative nce, calling, ¡°20,000,000 dors.¡±


    She was confident that Vrie would continue bidding since Vrie had been pursuing this particr set from the start, clearly indicating she wanted it badly.


    As soon as she made her bid, the room fell silent.


    Ondo¡¯s face darkened. However, given the prominent figures present, he restrained himself from questioning her immediately, merely giving her a cold look.


    Startled by his reaction, Reba exined in a whisper, ¡°Mr. Nuttall, I don¡¯t intend to buy it. Vrie is sure to outbid me.¡±


    Ondo frowned. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Reba replied.


    As soon as she spoke, the auctioneer began calling out, ¡°20,000,000 dors, going once!¡±


    There were no other bids.


    Reba looked appalled as she turned to Vrie, who was looking back at her with a mocking smile. It was clear Vrie had seen through her strategy.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    <b>X </b>


    get it


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 636

    Chapter <b>636 </b>


    Reba bit her lip, a hint of panic shing in her eyes.


    If Vrie didn¡¯t raise the bid again, she wouldn¡¯t have the money to pay. Yet, judging by Vrie¡¯s earlier behavior, it was clear that she was doing this on purpose and wouldn¡¯t bid any higher.


    ¡°20,000,000 dors, going twice!¡± the auctioneer called again.


    No one else raised their paddles.


    The jewelry set was made of ordinary emeralds¨Cthough it had a nice design, it held no real collectible value. Only a fool would pay 20,000,000 dors for it, let alone raise the bid further. 1


    Ondo gritted his teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Vrie would raise the bid again?¡±


    Facing Ondo¡¯s angry gaze, Reba bit her lip, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°Mr. Nuttall, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong¡­


    11


    ¡°I only agreed to give you 15,000,000 dors, no more. Figure out the remaining 5,000,000 dors yourself!¡± Ondo snapped.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. He could tell Reba had been deliberately trying to outbid Vrie earlier.


    At that moment, he regretted giving Reba a 15,000,000¨Cdor budget. Normally, that amount could have won three or four pieces of jewelry. He couldn¡¯t believe she had been foolish enough to be outmaneuvered by Vrie.


    Upon seeing Ondo¡¯s darkening expression, fear flickered in Reba¡¯s eyes, and she dared not speak again.


    As the auctioneer called out, ¡°20,000,000 dors, sold!¡± the crowd began to whisper andugh at Ondo.


    Some even openly mocked him.


    ¡°Mr. Nuttall, you¡¯ve got quite thepanion there. She just casually raised the bid by 5,000,000 dors. Impressive!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, after all, she¡¯s married to Mr. Preston. With the Preston Group backing her, it makes sense for her to be so generous!¡±


    ¡°The question is, though, did Mr. Nuttall pay for this to impress her, or did Mrs. Preston buy it herself?¡±


    As the mockingments continued, Ondo¡¯s face grew darker, and Reba felt increasingly uneasy. Where could she find 5,000,000 dors to make up for this mess?


    In the past, she might have sweet¨Ctalked Nathaniel into giving her the money, but now<b>¡­ </b>if he found out what she¡¯d done at the auction, who knew what would happen?


    Watching Reba¡¯s shifting expression, Vrie raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°N, look at Reba. She seems to be in a panic about that 5,000,000 dors.¡±


    Her tone was filled with gloating glee, clearly enjoying Reba¡¯s predicament. Reba was out of her league trying to y games with her.


    N nced at Reba and then looked away indifferently. ¡°Vrie, don¡¯t do that again. Even if it feels good to get back at her, you¡¯ve also made an enemy of Mr. Nuttall.¡±


    Ondo was practically glowering. While most of his anger was directed at Reba, he undoubtedly harbored some resentment toward Vrie as well.


    <b>$</b>25 Bonus


    ¡°It¡¯s just the Nuttall Group. I don¡¯t care about them. Even if he¡¯s unhappy with me, there¡¯s nothing he can do!¡± Vrie dismissed.


    The fact that Ondo was entangled with Reba, a married woman, already showed what kind of person he was. Vrie wasn¡¯t worried about offending him.


    Seeing Vtie¡¯s confident and carefree demeanor, N couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake her head.


    She didn¡¯t say anything else, trusting that Vrie knew what she was doing. It was just a jewelry set¨Cnothing that should cause a major fallout with Ondo.


    After that, Reba didn¡¯t raise her paddle again. She kept her head down, lost in thought.


    As the auction neared its end, Reba got up and went to the restroom to call Nathaniel.


    When Nathaniel learned that she had spent 20,000,000 dors on an emerald jewelry set at the auction, he was so furious he nearly threw his phone.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 637

    ¡°Reba, do you even know the state of the Preston Group right now? Where am I supposed to find 5,000,000 dors for you?! Are you trying to bankrupt thepany?¡± Nathaniel growled.


    Reba sneered. ¡°Nathaniel, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve been pocketing from your deals with the Nuttall Group. 5,000,000 dors might be a bit much for you, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s anger intensified. ¡°Even if I could afford it, why should I spend that kind of money on a useless piece of junk?!¡±


    To him, jewelry that couldn¡¯t be immediately cashed in was worthless. He didn¡¯t even want to spend 500,000 dors, let alone 5,000,000 dors.


    ¡°Mr. Nuttall is only willing to put up 15,000,000 dors. If you can¡¯t cover the remaining 5,000,000, it will ruin our rtionship with the Nuttall Group, and any future business between them and the Preston Group will be difficult. Think it over,¡± Reba warned before hanging up.


    After a while, she received a notification that 5,000,000 dors had been transferred into her ount. She pressed her lips together, put her phone away, and left the restroom.


    As soon as she stepped out, she ran into Damon.


    At that moment, she no longer felt even the slightest bit of affection¨Conly fear and hatred.


    It was because of this man that she had endured so much suffering at Nathaniel¡¯s hands, being passed around from one man to another.


    She lowered her head, hiding the resentment in her eyes.


    As she walked past Damon, his cold voice cut through the air. ¡°Reba, you better not try anything against N, or I¡¯ll make you suffer even more.¡±


    Reba stiffened. ¡°Mr. Sumner¡­ do you really think I¡¯m in any position to do anything to her?¡±


    ¡°You better be telling the truth,¡± Damon warned.


    Reba bit her lip, said nothing more, and walked away quickly.


    Damon¡¯s eyes grew colder as he watched her leave.


    When Reba returned to the auction hall, the bidding for thest jewelry set was in full swing, and the atmosphere was noticeably livelier. She nced at the piece and was immediately captivated.


    It was a sapphire set featuring a ne and a pair of earrings.


    Under the lights, the sapphires sparkled with a mesmerizing glow, reminiscent of the deep, tranquil waters of ake. Each glint of light on them created the illusion of ripples across theke¡¯s surface¨Cdazzling and enchanting.


    The sapphire earrings shimmered like fragments of stars fallen to Earth, radiating brilliance.


    Reba could already imagine how stunning she would look wearing that set, each step adding to her allure.


    Noticing her longing gaze fixed on the jewelry, Ondo sneered. ¡°You know this set will sell for no more than 20,000,000 dors.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw regret sh in Reba¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± he spat, his tone dripping with disdain.


    <b>+25 </b>Bonus


    He believed Reba was good for nothing but her looks and some skills in bed¨Cuseless otherwise.


    Reba bit her lip, keeping her head down and remaining silent. She knew Ondo was angry, and if he didn¡¯t vent his frustration now, she would face the consequencester.


    In the end, Oliver bought the sapphire set for 17,000,000 dors.


    After collecting the jewelry from the staff, Oliver walked straight to N and took out the ne, ready to put it on her.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    P


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 638

    Chapter <b>638 </b>


    N quickly stepped back, shaking her head. ¡°I can¡¯t ept something so expensive.¡±


    Oliver paused for a moment before chuckling. ¡°Expensive is rtive. This kind of money doesn¡¯t mean much <b>to </b>me, and when I saw this jewelry set, I instantly thought of you.¡±


    ¡°It might not mean much to you, but it¡¯s a big deal to me,¡± N replied earnestly.


    Seeing the seriousness in her eyes, Oliver frowned. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to give you jewelry?¡±


    N pressed her lips together, about to speak, when Vrie leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°N, so many people are watching. Do you really want to embarrass Oliver like this?


    ¡°Honestly, this is nothing to him. You could easily afford to buy him something just as valuable, so just ept it.¡±


    N nced around and realized that everyone was indeed watching her and Oliver, some already whispering.


    She looked back at Oliver and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Oliver smiled and stepped forward to help her put on the sapphire ne.


    The room erupted in apuse.


    ¡°Haha, no wonder Mr. Raynor kept bidding higher and higher to win this jewelry set. The person he wanted to give it to is right here!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Raynor is so romantic! I can¡¯t even imagine how happy I¡¯d be if a guy gave me such beautiful jewelry in public.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of N. I love that jewelry set too!¡±


    Just as Damon returned to the hall, he caught sight of Oliver fastening the ne around N¡¯s neck. His expression darkened.


    N¡¯s face lit up with a gentle smile as she gazed warmly at Oliver.


    This scene pierced Damon like a knife. His hands, hanging by his sides, clenched into fists. A wave of bitterness. surged in his chest.


    Since regaining his memories, he had tried to stay away from N and let her be happy with Oliver.


    It had failed. He couldn¡¯t stand the thought of watching her with someone else while he did nothing.


    So, he decided he was going to win N back!


    After everything that had happened, Damon knew he had no advantage. There was no reason for N <b>to </be back to him.


    However, he had Mason. If he could get Mason on his side, his chances of winning her back would increase significantly. 1


    With that thought, Damon turned and left without another word.


    Unaware of Damon¡¯s presence, Oliver looked at the ne around N¡¯s neck and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. It suits you perfectly.¡±


    Chupter $39


    <b>+25 </b><b>Bonus </b>


    ¡°Thank you. I really like it,¡± N replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Let me take you home,¡± Oliver offered.


    ¡°Sure, but I need to pick up Buddy first,¡± N said.


    As she spoke, she suddenly realized she hadn¡¯t seen Damon for a while.


    However, if she suggested taking him home too, Oliver would definitely be upset. Besides, even without her, there would be plenty of people willing to take Damon home.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you to pick him up,¡± Oliver said.


    N turned to Vrie. ¡°Vrie, we¡¯re heading out.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle visit you in a few days,¡± Vrie replied.


    Watching the two leave, Vrie smiled.


    If N could be with Oliver, it would be a good match for her. Oliver was kind and genuinely cared about N, so he would surely treat her and Mason well.


    Just as she was about to leave, someone tall suddenly blocked her path.


    Brandon looked at Vrie with a smile. ¡°Let me take you home.¡±


    Vrie¡¯s smile vanished instantly. She walked past him with a nk expression and headed outside.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    P


    Share


    Support


    X


    get it


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 639

    As Vrie reached the entrance, Brandon stepped in front of her again. ¡°Vrie, are you avoiding me?¡±


    Vrie rolled her eyes. ¡°Mr. Sumner, we¡¯re not close. Please call me Ms. Weir. No, I¡¯m not avoiding you. I just don¡¯t want to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to deal with me? Is it because I¡¯m too handsome and you¡¯re afraid of identally falling for me?¡± Brandon asked.


    Vrie was momentarily speechless, then huffed. ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Seriously<b>, </b>I¡¯ve been chasing you for five years now. What exactly don¡¯t you like about me? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll change!¡± Brandon pleaded.


    Vrie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked into Brandon¡¯s serious eyes, and she quickly averted her gaze. Okay, then tell me what you like about me. I¡¯ll change that too.¡±


    ¡°I like that you don¡¯t like me,¡± Brandon countered.


    Vrie raised an eyebrow as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s a hard one to change. Maybe you should pick something else to like.¡±


    ¡°No can do. From the moment I met you, I knew I was stuck. You owe me an answer. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give up,¡± Brandon insisted.


    His stubbornness left Vrie feeling helpless, and she frowned. ¡°Brandon, we¡¯re not right for each other. Even if you keep chasing me for another five years, I won¡¯t be with you. Besides, there are plenty of people who like you. Maybe you should focus on someone else.¡±


    Brandon¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°How can you know if we¡¯re right for each other if you¡¯ve never even tried? You haven¡¯t dated anyone in the past five years¨Cwhy won¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t dated anyone because I wasn¡¯t interested. My family has already set me up for a blind date,¡± Vrie told him.


    Her words hung heavily in the air between them<b>, </b>creating a tense atmosphere.


    Brandon¡¯s face tightened, and a storm brewed in his eyes. ¡°Fine! You¡¯d rather go on a blind date than give me a chance. I get it. But just so you know, if I ever bother you again<b>, </b>I¡¯m a fool!¡±


    He stormed off, his entire posture radiating anger.


    Watching him walk away, Vrie pressed her lips together and slowly headed outside.


    They weren¡¯t right for each other, so this was the right decision. As for those fleeting moments when her heart fluttered, she would just pretend they had never happened.


    Back in his car, Brandon stomped on the gas pedal, speeding off. He had finally learned that the saying about how the prettier the women were, the colder their hearts tended to be, was true.


    Suddenly, <b>a </b>cold voice echoed from the back seat. ¡°Slow down. I don¡¯t want to die in <b>your </b>car.<b>¡± </b>


    Chapter <b>639 </b>


    Startled, Brandon swerved, narrowly avoiding an ident. His driving skills,bined with the empty road, were the only things that saved him.


    After regaining hisposure, he nced in the rearview mirror and saw Damon. ¡°Uncle Damon, what are you doing in my car?¡±


    ¡°My car¡¯s in for maintenance,¡± Damon replied.


    Brandon fell silent. So he was meant to be the chauffeur tonight?


    Just as he was about to turn the car around, an idea crossed his mind. ¡°Uncle Damon, want to grab a drink together?¡±


    Damon looked at him, asking, ¡°Got your heart broken?¡±


    Brandon stiffened and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not a breakup if we never dated. By the way, if you know any suitable women, introduce me. I¡¯m ready for blind dates.¡±


    If Vrie could go on blind dates, so could he. In fact, he¡¯d go on three a day just to outdo her.


    Realization struck Damon as he asked, ¡°Rejected by Vrie again?¡±


    ¡°Can we not talk about her? I¡¯ve moved on. I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Brandon muttered.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Damon replied.


    Brandon frowned when he saw how calm Damon was. ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯m serious this time. If you introduce someone, I¡¯ll definitely go meet them.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you said this at least ten times before?¡± Damon shot back.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 640

    ¡°This time it¡¯s for real, I promise!¡± Brandon argued.


    He spoke with unwavering conviction, but Damon merely looked down, unwilling to engage with him any


    further.


    Brandon let out a sigh, feeling the weight of his troubles with no one to confide in. He asked again, ¡°Uncle Damon, are we still drinking?¡±


    ¡°When did I agree to drink with you?¡± Damon replied.


    Brandon sighed, realizing he had misced his hopes.


    After turning the car around to drop Damon off at his vi, they arrived just as N and Oliver wereing out, holding hands with Mason.


    The three of them wore smiles, appearing like a warm, happy family.


    Brandon noticed Damon¡¯s souring mood and instinctively quieted his breathing, fearing that Damon would take out his frustration on him.


    The group soon spotted Damon, and N bit her lip before saying, ¡°Mr. <b>Sumner</b>, I¡¯m taking Buddy home¡±


    Damon didn¡¯t respond. His gaze remained fixed on the hand Oliver was holding¨CMason¡¯s.


    The thought that Mason had spent several years with Oliver and liked him stirred a wave of irritation within Damon. It seemed he would need to put in a lot of effort to win Mason over to his side.


    of


    Seeing that Damon had no response, N frowned, a hint of confusion flickering in her eyes.


    Why did Damon seem off today? It had felt strange ever since he asked her to give him a ride to the auction.


    Oliver noticed Damon¡¯s gaze and met it without flinching, his eyes calm and unafraid.


    Once they were standing directly in front of Damon, he finally addressed N, ¡°Are you free this weekend? Buddy mentioned he wants us to take him to the zoo.¡±


    N nodded. ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t have any ns. The zoo is close to our ce. Let¡¯s meet at the zoo entrance at 9: 00 a.m. on Saturday.¡±


    Damon¡¯s previously sullen expression softened slightly as he subtly nced at Oliver before replying, ¡± Alright.¡®


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll head back now,¡± N said.


    Damon nodded. ¡°Be careful on the way.¡®


    After they left, Damon turned to Brandon. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the mood for a drink? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Brandon was speechless¨Che wasn¡¯t feeling up to it anymore, as he could clearly sense that Damon was <b>in </b>a bad mood.


    ¡°Uncle Damon¡­ it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest. Let¡¯s drink another time,¡± Brandon said.


    Without waiting for Damon¡¯s response, he jumped into the car and sped off.


    Watching Brandon¡¯s car disappear, Damon narrowed his eyes and walked back into the vi.


    +25 BORRUS


    On the way home, Oliver told N, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to the zoo this weekend, I¡¯d like to join.¡±


    N was a bit surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected him to make that request.


    Then, recalling how she had taken Damon to the auction tonight, she understood that Oliver might be feeling a bit insecure about it.


    ¡°I need to check with Buddy first,¡± she said, uncertain if Mason wanted to go to the zoo just with her and


    Damon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him,¡± Oliver replied.


    Just then, the car stopped at a red light.


    Oliver turned to the backseat, where Mason was asleep in his car seat, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°He¡¯s out cold. I¡¯ll ask him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I can ask him. If you¡¯re worried about me being alone with Damon, I¡¯ll be mindful of that in the future,¡± N assured him.


    Oliver nced at her, speaking softly. ¡°N, I do have some selfish reasons for not wanting you to be alone with Damon. But I also want to be involved in Buddy¡¯s growth because I¡¯m serious about marrying you.¡®


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 641

    N lowered her gaze,plicated emotions crossing her eyes.


    The better Oliver was to her, the guiltier she felt. After all, she didn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings in the same way. Sometimes, she felt quite bad for him.


    ¡°Oliver, you don¡¯t have to be so good to me¡­ It puts pressure on me,¡± she said honestly.


    Oliver tightened his grip on the steering wheel, a hint of wryness in his eyes. ¡°N, you can¡¯t actually develop feelings for me beyond friendship, can you?¡±


    N was silent for a few seconds before slowly replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But I think I could. Just give me a little more time.¡±


    The car fell silent until they reached her building. Neither spoke.


    Once Oliver parked, he turned to face N instead of getting out of the car.


    ¡°N, feelings can¡¯t be rushed. You don¡¯t have to force yourself. If one day you realize you can¡¯t like me, just tell me. I¡¯d rather you be free and happy than feel pressured to stay with me because of what I¡¯ve done over these five years,¡± he said seriously. ¡°To me, your happiness is what matters most.¡±


    A wave of emotion washed over N, making her nose tingle. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t seem fair to you.¡±


    Oliver smiled softly. ¡°There¡¯s no fairness or unfairness here. Everything I¡¯ve done for you and Buddy over these five years was voluntary. You¡¯ve given me feedback too. I¡¯ve enjoyed these five years. Don¡¯t let that time bind you and cloud your judgment.¡±


    He loved N, so he was willing to do anything for her. If she could return those feelings, it would be a blessing. If not, he wouldn¡¯tin.


    Life was too short¨Cjust meeting each other was already a blessing.


    The car fell silent again.


    After what felt like an eternity, N finally spoke. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± Oliver said.


    Unbuckling his seatbelt, he got out and opened the back door. He carefully picked up the sleeping Mason before shutting the door and walking with N into the building.


    After ensuring they were safely inside, he left.


    N was the only one left in the living room. She sank onto the sofa and began to reflect on her feelings for Oliver.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t be who she was today. Thus, she felt genuinely grateful. They had been through a lot in these five years, and he was important to her.


    However, love¡­


    She was truly unsure.


    Chwaster nat


    After thinking for a long time, N couldn¡¯t reach a conclusion and decided to message Vrie,


    When Vrie saw her message, she couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. N was actually asking her how to determine if she had feelings for someone.


    After pondering for a moment, Vrie called N directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to figure out. Just ask yourself if you want to kiss him, if you want to sleep with him, and if you feel flustered during casual physical contact,¡± she said.


    N thought about it.


    During a few instances of physical contact with Oliver, she had felt a bit flustered When it came to kissing him¡­ she had never considered it.


    ¡°Okay, I get it,¡± she replied.


    Vrie asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this? Aren¡¯t you and Oliver together? Can¡¯t you tell if you like him or not?¡±


    N lowered her gaze, feeling a bit gloomy as she answered, ¡°I think I like him, but I¡¯ve never really considered the kissing and sleeping part.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 642

    Vrie suggested, ¡°Now close your eyes and think about it. If he were to kiss you, would you resist?¡±


    N imagined it and realized she didn¡¯t feel like resisting. If she had to say she was looking forward to it, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case either.


    She honestly shared her feelings with Vrie, who couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for Oliver. After chasing her for five years, N still didn¡¯t seem to have any feelings for him.


    ¡°Okay, now imagine if it were Damon who wanted to kiss you,¡± Vrie suggested again.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± N answered without hesitation, her toneced with disdain


    She had never considered the possibility of getting back together with Damon.


    The past hurt was real, and five years had passed between them. There was no way they could return to how things used to be.


    ¡°Why do you sound so certain?¡± Vrie asked.


    N pressed her lips together. ¡°Because I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t want anything to do with him.¡±


    Vrie sighed and slowly said, ¡°N, not wanting to be involved with him and whether you like him or not are two different things.


    ¡°You need to determine whether your dislike for him is the reason you want to avoid involvement or if your desire to avoid involvement is leading you to convince yourself that you don¡¯t like him.¡±


    N was left speechless.


    Was there really a difference? After all, it was about not wanting to be involved with him, right?


    ¡°Vrie, let¡¯s not talk about him. I want you to help me figure out my feelings for Oliver. Damon has nothing to do with this,¡± she said.


    Vrie countered, ¡°Well, I need a reference point for that. Otherwise, how can you differentiate?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± N conceded.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Vrie softly suggested, ¡°Honestly, you say you don¡¯t resist Oliver kissing you, but you¡¯re not exactly excited about it either. I can¡¯t figure out how you really feel about him.


    ¡°Why not try some couples¡® activities with him, like hugging or kissing? Also, pay attention to how you feel if you see him being affectionate with other women.¡±


    N carefully noted Vrie¡¯s words, feeling a sense of rity in her heart. ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll do what you said.¡±


    Vrie¡¯s voice came through with a hint of curiosity. ¡°But I¡¯m still a bit puzzled. You were with rk for eight years andter liked Damon. How can you not know what it feels like to like someone and not distinguish your feelings for Oliver?¡±


    N lowered her gaze and replied tly, ¡°Because Oliver is very important to me, and we¡¯ve been together for five years. We¡¯re just too familiar with each other.


    ¡°During those five years, I¡¯ve been busy with work, and the remaining time was spent with Buddy. So, I can¡¯t really determine whether I like him or not.¡±


    She was being so cautious because of her fear that she might actually like Oliver. Yet, because they were too familiar, she struggled to understand her feelings for him clearly, worried she might miss out on something special.


    She also feared that she might only feel gratitude toward him, mistaking it for love, which could end up hurting him.


    ¡°I see. I understand. Just follow my advice for now, and we can figure out the restter,¡± Vrie said reassuringly.


    After hanging up, Vrie set her phone down and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle wryly. Her own love life was a mess, and here she was trying to be a rtionship guru for N.


    There was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Vrie, are you asleep?¡± It was her mother¡¯s gentle voice from outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m still awake, Mom. Come on in,¡± Vrie replied.


    Phoebe opened the door, carrying a ss of acai smoothie.


    ¡°I had the kitchen make you some acai smoothie. Drink it before you sleep,¡± she said softly, cing it on the nightstand.


    Vrie picked up the smoothie and stirred it with a straw. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 643

    Seeing Vrie start to drink the smoothie, Phoebe smiled kindly. ¡°How was today¡¯s auction? Did you find any jewelry you liked?¡±


    Vrie nodded. ¡°I did! Oh, I even bought a set for you! I¡¯ll get it for you!¡±


    Phoebe stopped her. ¡°No need to do that now. You can give it to me tomorrow. Just focus on drinking the smoothie first. I came over tonight because I wanted to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Vrie asked.


    ¡°About tomorrow¡¯s blind date. Remember to dress modestly. The Comstocks are quite traditional and don¡¯t like women who are too shy,¡± Phoebe reminded her.


    Vrie paused, frowning at her mother. ¡°Mom, even if I can put on an act for tomorrow, I can¡¯t pretend forever. I think it¡¯s better to show my true self during a blind date.¡±


    Besides, she wasn¡¯t a product that needed to be dressed up to meet someone else¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Vrie, I know you don¡¯t want to go on this blind date¡­ but our family isn¡¯t what it used to be. You¡¯re getting older, and it¡¯s no longer about you choosing someone. It¡¯s about others choosing you.


    ¡°A blind date is supposed to be purposeful. It¡¯s about presenting your best self with the intention of marriage. Just trust me on this. I won¡¯t steer you wrong,¡± Phoebe insisted.


    Looking at her mother¡¯s earnest expression, Vrie felt helpless and eventually nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Great. Then I won¡¯t keep you. Drink your smoothie and get some rest,¡± Phoebe said.


    After Phoebe left, Vrie nced at the smoothie, suddenly losing her appetite.


    She ced the ss back on the tray and bit her lip. As she thought about the blind date tomorrow, her mood plummeted.


    Reba had just returned to the vi and sensed the oppressive atmosphere in the living room. She nced toward the center of the room and saw Nathaniel¡¯s dark, angry face.


    With a calm expression, she withdrew her gaze and casually changed her shoes.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s voice was strained with anger, and his gaze seemed to shoot fire at her.


    Reba hesitated for a moment but slowly approached him.


    Just as she reached his side, a pnded squarely on her face.


    ¡°Idiot! Who told you to provoke Vrie and N?!¡± Nathaniel scolded.


    He had already realized that if Reba hadn¡¯t overstepped her bounds and deliberately raised the bid, she wouldn¡¯t have been set up by Vrie.


    Ultimately, it was her own fault for overestimating her cleverness.


    Chonde 649


    Nathaniel¡¯s strength was substantial, and Reba was knocked to the floor, a bright red palm print appearing instantly on her cheek.


    She looked up at Nathaniel, her gaze filled with mockery. ¡°Nathaniel, if you were capable, you wouldn¡¯t be angry that I provoked someone else, nor would you hit me over 5,000,000 dors.¡±


    It was precisely because he was useless that he was taking out his frustrations on her.


    ¡°How dare you shift the me onto me?¡± Nathaniel demanded.


    He raised his hand again to strike Reba, but she no longer flinched in fear as she had in the past. Instead, she looked up at him defiantly.


    ¡°Go ahead, hit me! You might as well kill me! I¡¯ve had enough of this pathetic life!¡± she cried.


    Gazing into her furious eyes, Nathaniel hesitated, his hand frozen mid¨Cair.


    Reba sneered. <b>¡°</b>Useless<b>!</b>¡±


    ¡°Say that again!¡± Nathaniel growled.


    His suppressed rage ignited once more, his eyes burning red as if he might strike her again at any moment.


    ¡°Am I wrong? The only person you dare hit is me. The one who messed up the Preston Group is Damon, yet you won¡¯t even confront him. You just vent your anger on me. How pathetic andughable you are!¡± Reba yelled.


    Chapter <b>644 </b>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 644

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Be


    Nathaniel was enraged, veins pulsing on his forehead. He clenched his fist and struck Reba hard.


    Despite the intense pain coursing through her body, Reba didn¡¯t scream or beg for mercy like before. Instead, she burst intoughter.


    Sheughed at how she and Nathaniel were like two pitiful creatures, harming and despising each other yet unable to leave one another.


    At first, she nned to live this pathetic life, but that changed when she saw that N was still alive. Even if she were to die, she wanted to drag those who had hurt her down to hell with her!


    The next morning, after N woke up and washed up, she began making breakfast for Mason<b>. </b>


    By 7:30 a.m., Mason was awake. Once he brushed his teeth and got dressed, he walked out of his bedroom.


    Seeing N bringing breakfast to the table, he cheerfully called out, ¡°Mommy, good morning! What¡¯s for breakfast? It smells so good!¡±


    ¡°I made bacon and eggs, as well as some pancakes and waffles,¡± N replied.


    ¡°I love pancakes! Thanks, Mommy!¡± Mason cheered as he sat down.


    He grinned when he saw the bacon and pancakes before him, his eyes squinting with joy.


    ¡°Dig in!¡± N encouraged.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mason eximed, taking a bite of the pancake and savoring its soft, delicious vor.


    Seeing him with syrup all over his mouth made N chuckle as she wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin. She said gently, ¡°By the way, I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Mommy?¡± Mason asked.


    ¡°Remember how you told your dad you wanted to go to the zoo this weekend? Uncle Oliver wants toe along, too. Would you mind if he joined us? If you don¡¯t want him to, I can talk to him, and we can go out together another time,¡± N borated.


    Mason took another bite of pancake and thought about how he wanted them all to be together.


    He shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind! I really like Uncle Oliver! Let¡¯s have hime along!¡±


    If Oliver came too, his mother could build a connection with his father while also bonding with Oliver¨Cit was a win¨Cwin situation!


    The more Mason thought about it, the smarter he felt. He decided he would always invite Oliver from now <ol><li>on. </li></ol>


    Seeing he wasn¡¯t troubled at all, N nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let Uncle Oliver know.¡±


    After finishing breakfast, N went to work, leaving Mason with the nanny at home.


    On her way to the office, she called Oliver to let him know Mason was okay with himing along.


    After hearing this, Oliver chuckled happily and said, ¡°Great! I¡¯lle by Saturday morning to go to the zoo with you.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good! What time will you arrive? If youe early, I can make breakfast for you, too,¡± N offered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there around 8:00 a.m.,¡± Oliver answered.


    ¡°Alright,¡± N replied.


    After hanging up, she hesitated for a moment, wondering if she should mention to Damon that Oliver would be joining them. Ultimately, she decided to tell Damon anyway.


    As soon as she sent the message, Damon called her back.


    ¡°Why is Mr. Raynoring? We¡¯re taking Buddy to the zoo. Bringing along an outsider seems a bit inappropriate,¡± he said.


    Hearing Damon refer to Oliver as an outsider made N feel ufortable. To her and Mason, Oliver would never be an outsider.


    ¡°He wants to spend time with Buddy, and I asked Buddy this morning. He hopes Oliver cane too,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Are you sure Buddy wants him toe?¡± Damon asked.


    Noticing the slight edge in his tone, N frowned as she answered, ¡°I¡¯m sure. I said I asked Buddy.¡±


    yond by Sage Hunter Lane 643


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 645

    There was a brief silence on the other end before Damon¡¯s voice came through, sounding a bit heavy. ¡°Since Buddy agrees, I have no objections.¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    In the study, Damon set down his phone, his expression darkening.


    He was supposed to be taking Mason to the zoo with N as a family of three, and he didn¡¯t understand why Oliver had to tag along.


    Frowning in thought for a moment, he called Spencer.


    ¡°Is the Raynor Group too idletely? Find something for Oliver to do. Ideally, he should be back in Capitarnia these days and too busy to be in Saintornia,¡± he instructed.


    Spencer was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Sumner, did Mr. Raynor offend you?¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say! Why are you talking so much?¡± Damon snapped.


    Spencer replied, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    After hearing the busy tone, Spencer set down his phone and looked at Luca, who was standing in front of him.


    He instructed, ¡°Take this document to the Sumner Group and give it to Mr. Brandon.¡±


    Luca happily took the document. ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done.¡±


    Since Spencer returned, Damon had stopped assigning tasks to Luca, which Luca found to be a blessing. He no longer had to receivete¨Cnight calls from Damon.


    Although Damon paid generously, it was still nice not to have to answer the phone at midnight.


    Brandon was reviewing documents in the CEO¡¯s office of the Sumner Group when there was a knock on the door.


    His secretary entered, holding a file. ¡°Mr. Sumner, this document was sent over by Mr. Fleming from Prospectus Technology.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Brandon immediately set down his papers. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    He opened the document and read through it for a while before looking at the secretary.


    ¡°Schedule a meeting with Mr. Wilkinson from Skywright at noon at Opulent Oasis to discuss our recent coboration,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that right away,¡± his secretary replied.


    After the secretary left, Brandon finished reading the document that Luca had brought him and established an estimated baseline for the negotiationster.


    <b>Chota </b>S


    Before long, noon arrived,


    As Brandon stepped into Opulent Oases, he noticed a woman sitting by the window.


    Vrie was dressed elegantly in a form¨Cfitting dress, wearing a long, straight wig and light makeup. She appeared very demure.


    At that moment, she was sipping coffee, her lowered eyes betraying a clear impatience.


    The man opposite her seemedpletely oblivious to her mood, talking nonstop.


    ¡°Ms. Weir, I¡¯m not saying this to be rude, but your outfit and that bag you¡¯re holding must be worth hundreds of thousands. As a woman, it¡¯s better to be a little thrifty. Although my family isn¡¯t short on money, once we marry, you shouldn¡¯t spend it all on such things.¡±


    Vrie smiled, but internally, she was cursing him out.


    This loser of a man had the nerve to lecture her while dressed in equally pricey clothing. It was eptable for him to spend money, but if a woman did it, it was a waste?


    She set down her coffee and tapped her fingers on the table.


    ¡°Mr. Comstock, has your family business run into any difficultiestely?¡± she asked.


    Benjamin Comstock paused, frowning as he asked, ¡°No, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you monitoring what your date wears? I assumed the Comstocks were struggling,¡± Vrie


    mocked.


    ¡°Ms. Weir, to be honest, you are very beautiful, but a woman shouldn¡¯t rely solely on looks,¡± Benjamin remarked.


    Vrie huffed. ¡°How do you know that¡¯s all I have?¡±


    They had barely met, and he was already trying to dictate her choices. She thought hecked emotional intelligence and was kind of unattractive, too.


    Benjamin remarked with a frown, ¡°Ms. Weir, I don¡¯t like overly aggressive women.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 646

    Vrie raised an eyebrow, about to speak when her gaze suddenly fell on someone not far ahead.


    A hint of surprise flickered in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Brandon at a blind date.


    Their eyes met briefly, but Brandon quickly averted his gaze and acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen her. He turned to leave.


    Vrie¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she redirected her focus to Benjamin across from her, who was still nitpicking everything.


    ¡°Mr. Comstock, I think we¡¯re not a good match. Let¡¯s end this here. Goodbye,¡± Vatarie said as she stood up to leave.


    Benjamin blocked her way, saying with a hint of condescension, ¡°Ms. Weir, I believe that, aside from your spending habits, everything else about you is still tolerable.¡±


    After all, Vrie was beautiful and fit his idea of innocence, so he felt generally satisfied with her. If she could just listen to him a bit more after they started dating, spending money on her wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    Vrie smiled. ¡°Mr. Comstock, I can¡¯t change my habits. If you can¡¯t ept that, then we really aren¡¯t suitable for each other. I hope you find someone more fitting for you soon.¡±


    With that, she brushed past him and left.


    Back in her car, as she was about to start the engine, she received a call from Phoebe.


    ¡°Vrie, did something happen on your blind date today? The woman who introduced Benjamin called me and said heined about your personality and wasn¡¯t interested in you,¡± Phoebe exined.


    Vrie hadn¡¯t expected Benjamin to call so soon and disparage her immediately after she left. Despite that, this worked out¨Cit saved her the trouble of exining.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just not good enough for him,¡± she replied.


    There was a brief silence on the line before Phoebe¡¯s worried voice broke through. ¡°Today¡¯s date was supposed to be with the best family background. If this doesn¡¯t work out, the next ones will probably be worse.¡±


    Vrie frowned, her tone irritated. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a product to be evaluated! A blind date shouldn¡¯t be just about family background. Isn¡¯t my happiness important?¡±


    She had alreadypromised by agreeing to go on this blind date, but Phoebe¡¯s words made her feel like amodity rather than the daughter they had raised for over 20 years.


    Realizing she had misspoken, Phoebe quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vrie. I misspoke. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Vrie rubbed her forehead in frustration. ¡°I get it. I need to drive now. Talkter.¡±


    After hanging up, she tossed her phone onto the passenger seat and pulled out a cigarette.


    She hadn¡¯t smoked much before, but after N fell into the sea five years ago, she found herself relying on


    Ch 846


    cigarettes to case her anxiety.


    As she took a couple of puffs, someone suddenly knocked on her window.


    Turning her head, she met Brandon¡¯s cold gaze.


    She extinguished the cigarette and lowered the window halfway, ¡°Mr. Sumner, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Brandon looked at her lightly made¨Cup face, his expression darkening. ¡°You rejected me just to go on a date with that loser?¡±


    Vrie frowned, about to respond, but Brandon continued. ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Here¡¯s the contract for the recent project we¡¯re coborating on. I¡¯ve already signed it. Please deliver it to the Weir Group.¡±


    After handing her the contract, he turned and walked away.


    Vrie nced at the document in her hands, aplex emotion passing through her eyes.


    This was probably for the best. They should havepletely severed ties a long time ago. Continuing like this would only lead to entanglement and hurt for both of them.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 647

    That evening, Brandon and Damon sat together in a private room at a high¨Cend bar in Saintornia. They silently poured drinks into their sses, both wearing grim expressions that radiated an aura discouraging any approach.


    Eventually, Brandon couldn¡¯t hold back and looked at Damon.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, was your pursuit of Aunt N this difficult?¡± he asked.


    The memory of Vrie¡¯s rejection, followed by her date with a loser, frustrated Brandon. Did she really think so little of him?


    Damon nced at Brandon but didn¡¯t respond. He was too preupied with the uing Saturday trip to the zoo with Oliver to take on the role of emotional mentor for Brandon.


    It seemed that Brandon didn¡¯t expect an answer anyway. He took another gulp and angrily stated, ¡± Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. There are plenty of women in the world. I¡¯m not going to be hung up on her!


    ¡°I¡¯ve pursued her for five years, and now she¡¯s missed out. She¡¯s the one who should regret it, not me!


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m never pursuing women again! She¡¯s such a jerk!¡±


    In his fury, he pulled out his phone and angrily posted on social media.


    Brandon: [I will never cry over a jerk again!]


    Not long after posting,ments from friends flooded in.


    [Which woman is so powerful that she can make you cry? I need to see this for myself!]


    [LOL, look who¡¯s having a tough time now!]


    [Brandon, if it¡¯s not working out, just switch to another! Don¡¯t limit yourself to one gender¨Cmen should never make you cry! Come into my embrace!]


    Reading thosements made Brandon roll his eyes in exasperation. He wanted to reach through the screen and punch them all.


    Just as he was about to delete the post, he noticed that Vrie had liked it.


    How dare she like it? Was her heart made of stone?!


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and he started drinking faster. Soon, he was drunk.


    Drunk Brandon was like apletely different person. He no longer feared Damon and walked over to hug his leg, crying uncontrobly.


    ¡°Waaah! Uncle Damon, why doesn¡¯t Vrie want me? What¡¯s wrong with me? I was even the school heartthrob! She¡¯s pretty, I know. Why won¡¯t she give me a chance?


    ¡°Uncle Damon, you¡¯re the best! You¡¯re willing to drink with me when I¡¯m feeling down. Hic!¡± Brandon cried.


    Looking at the flushed, drunken Brandon, Damon felt a sh of disdain and kicked him away. ¡°Stop


    hoter 647


    bothering me.¡±


    Brandon fell to the floor, confused.


    Hadn¡¯t he been hugging his uncle¡¯s leg to fall asleep? Why was he now lying on the floor?


    In his inebriated state, he couldn¡¯t think clearly. He decided not to dwell on it and crawled back to hug Damon¡¯s leg again.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, I¡¯m so heartbroken! I¡¯ve only ever liked this one woman all my life. I can¡¯t just give up¡­ Sob ¡­ it hurts so much¡­ but, Uncle Damon, why are your legs so cold and hard¡­¡± Brandon continued to cry.


    Damon nced coldly at the sobbing Brandon, his expression darkening to an extreme.


    If he had known Brandon would be so embarrassing when drunk, he never would have agreed to go out drinking with him.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, why aren¡¯t you talking? Do you not want to talk to me either?¡± Brandon wailed.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 648

    Chapter <b>648 </b>


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Damon snapped.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and grabbed Brandon¡¯s phone to call Vrie.


    When the call connected, he reported the bar and private room before hanging up and leaving. He couldn¡¯t stay any longer¨CBrandon was driving him crazy.


    On the other end, Vrie hadn¡¯t even had a chance to speak before the call ended. She tried calling back several times, but no one picked up.


    Biting her lip, she contemted whether to go over.


    Finally, after five minutes, she changed her clothes and headed out.


    Just as she opened the door, she spotted Phoebe, who was about to knock while holding a ss of acai


    smoothie.


    Seeing that Vrie wasn¡¯t in her pajamas, Phoebe looked puzzled. ¡°Vrie, it¡¯s sote. Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Vrie replied, her expression slightly unnatural. ¡°N said she needed to see me about something.¡±


    Phoebe frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so urgent that you have to go out at this hour? Can¡¯t it wait until tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mom. Stop asking. I promise I¡¯ll be back before midnight,¡± Vrie said.


    With that, she rushed past her mother and left.


    Watching her hurried figure, Phoebe sighed, unsure of what was so urgent.


    When Vrie arrived at the bar, it was already half an hourter.


    She walked into the private room but didn¡¯t see Damon. Instead, she found Brandon rambling on about something while hugging a corner of the table.


    She crouched down next to him and finally caught what he was saying.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with blind dates? Who can¡¯t go on a blind date? Uncle Damon, you have to set one up for me tomorrow. I saw a bunch of gorgeous women at your officest time I was there. Some of them are totally my type¡­¡± Brandon rambled.


    ¡°What type do you like?¡± Vrie asked.


    ¡°I like¡­¡± Brandon began to answer but sensed something was off.


    He looked up at Vrie and immediately frowned. ¡°Why do you look so much like that bad woman?! Get out and bring me someone else!¡±


    Chitar 645


    Vrie was speechless.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not someone pretty, not someone with a beauty mark at the corner of their eye, and not someone with dyed red hair or big, wavy curls. Oh, and the most important thing¨Cthey have to like me!¡± Brandon insisted.


    Looking at Brandon¡¯s drunken state, Vrie felt at a loss for words. He might as well have stated outright that he didn¡¯t want her.


    She didn¡¯t n on arguing with a drunk, so she reached out to help him up. ¡°Come on<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>take you home.¡±


    Brandon paused for a moment when he saw the fair hand extended to him, before instinctively grabbing it.


    Just as Vrie was about to pull him up, he suddenly yanked her toward him, and she stumbled into him.


    She collided with Brandon, his scent of bluebell cologne filling her nose.


    ¡°Brandon, what are you- Mmph!¡±


    Before she could finish, he pulled her in and kissed her deeply, holding the back of her head firmly.


    Vrie tried to push him away, but it was no use.


    The crisp scent of alcohol wafted from him, and she gradually felt herself getting a bit tipsy, her resistance weakening.


    Suddenly, the private room door swung open.


    A server¡¯s voice called from the entrance, ¡°Mr. Sumner, do you need-¡±


    Before he could finish, he caught sight of the two kissing on the floor.


    The server froze for a moment before quickly regaining hisposure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mr. Sumner, I didn¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ll step out and let you be¡­¡±


    He stammered through the sentence before quickly turning to leave, closing the door behind him.


    252


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 649

    Thanks to that little interruption, Vrie snapped back to reality. She pushed Brandon away and got to her feet, her cheeks flushed.


    ¡°Brandon, I¡¯m warning you! If you pull something like that again, I won¡¯t care about you anymore!¡± she barked.


    Brandon stared at her in confusion, seemingly unable to recall what had just happened.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked.


    Vrie was exasperated. He had just kissed her, and now he didn¡¯t recognize her?


    Nheless, this wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on that. She needed to find a way to get him home.


    After thinking for a moment, Vrie called a driver to help her get Brandon to the car.


    Fortunately, after what had happened, he seemed tired and fell asleep without a fuss.


    Once she helped him into the back seat and buckled him in, she told the driver the address.


    ¡°He has someone at home. Just ring the doorbell, and they¡¯lle to get him,¡± she instructed.


    The driver nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Vrie watched the driver pull away, she turned and headed back home.


    The next morning¡­


    When Brandon woke up, his head throbbed painfully.


    Rubbing his temples, he slowly sat up and was surprised to find himself in his bedroom.


    How had he gotten back?


    Hisst memory was drinking at the bar with Damon, then getting drunk and crying while hugging Damon¡¯s leg. After that, he thought he saw Vrie.


    It must have been a hallucination. She was so heartless. Why would she go to the bar for him?


    With that thought, Brandon¡¯s expression soured.


    It must have been Damon who brought him back.


    After getting ready and heading downstairs for breakfast, he called Damon.


    ¡°Uncle Damon, when did you take me homest night? I can¡¯t remember a thing,¡± he said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take you home,¡± Damon replied.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you? Then who brought me back?¡± Brandon asked.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the line went dead.


    Brandon was speechless.


    Chapter B40


    Looking through his call history, he saw that he had called Vric around 10:00 p.m. and that she had called him back several times, but he hadn¡¯t answered.


    No way! Last night wasn¡¯t a hallucination? Vrie had reallye to the bar to find him?


    A glimmer of delight crossed Brandon¡¯s eyes at that thought.


    Just as he was about to call Vrie, he remembered what she had said when the auction ended. The smile on his lips ttened into a straight line.


    She had been so straightforward that day, and now he was getting all sentimental over just a phone call. It felt ridiculous.


    Once he called her, she would definitely tease him about it.


    With that thought, Brandon took a deep breath and decided against contacting Vrie.


    ¡­


    Vrie had just woken up when Phoebe started talking about her blind date for the day.


    After a while, noticing that Vrie wasn¡¯t responding, Phoebe looked up and saw her daydreaming. She couldn¡¯t help but frown, feeling a bit annoyed.


    ¡°Vrie, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve been zoning out all morning,¡± she questioned.


    Snapping back to reality, Vrie met Phoebe¡¯s displeased gaze and shook her head. ¡°Sorry, Mom. I probably didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. What were you saying?¡±


    ¡°I said your blind date, Mr. Zayn Updike, has studied abroad just like you. You two should hit it off. He wants to meet you at the racetrack today, so make sure to make a good impression,¡± Phoebe reminded her.


    Vrie frowned as she asked, ¡°Who sets up a blind date at the racetrack?¡±


    212


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 650

    <b>¡°</b>You said it was boring when the date was set at the restaurant yesterday. No matter how it¡¯s done, you¡¯ll find something to criticize. Do you just not want to go on a blind date?¡± Phoebe asked.


    Vrie pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. If it weren¡¯t for you guys pushing me, I wouldn¡¯t even consider it.¡±


    For her, not getting married wasn¡¯t a big deal. She¡¯d rather stay single than wake up every day to a face she didn¡¯t like, pretending to be happy for the rest of her life.


    ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy! You¡¯re in your 30s now, and if you don¡¯t get married soon<b>, </b><b>no </b>one will want you by the time you¡¯re 40! Your dad and I are getting older, and after we¡¯re gone, how will you manage on your own?!¡± Phoebe eximed.


    Facing her mother¡¯s serious expression, Vrie shrugged. ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>manage just fine. There are plenty of people who choose not to marry or have kids, and none of them seem to be struggling.¡±


    Phoebe gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t care! When you get to our age, you¡¯ll understand I¡¯m only looking out for you!¡±


    Vrie knew that discussing this with her mother was pointless. They had already argued too much about her age and the blind dates. Now that she hadpromised, there was no need to keep fighting.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go on the blind date. But if the guy isn¡¯t interested in me, or if I¡¯m not interested in him, I won¡¯t agree to marry,¡± she stated firmly.


    ¡°Just go, and we can figure out the restter,¡± Phoebe groaned.


    After lunch, Vrie drove to the racetrack.


    The man she was supposed to meet was named Zayn. ording to Phoebe, he had been too busy with his career to get married until now.


    Most importantly, Zayn was the only son of the Updikes, so he would inherit everything. If Vrie married him, she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with any sister¨Cinw rivalry.


    It was also said that Zayn¡¯s mother was easy to get along with, which would make life much more


    Vrie had listened to all this with little enthusiasm, hardly absorbing any of it.


    An hourter, Vrie parked her car in the lot in front of the racetrack.


    As soon as she arrived at the entrance, a server walked up to her. ¡°Ms. Weir, wee! I¡¯ll take you in. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been here.¡±


    Vrie had once been obsessed with horse racing, frequently visiting the racetrack to ce bets and earn some extra money.


    However, work had kept her busy, and she hadn¡¯t been here in a long time.


    Charder 660


    She smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not here to watch the races today. I¡¯m here to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°Who are you meeting?¡± the server asked.


    ¡°The CEO of the Updike Group, Zayn Updike,¡± Vrie answered.


    ¡°Mr. Updike is in Room 3, watching the races. I¡¯ll take you there,¡± the server replied.


    With the server leading the way, Vrie walked down a long corridor and stopped at the door of Room 3.


    ¡°Ms. Weir, this is the one,¡± the server informed her.


    Vrie nodded. ¡°Thank you.


    11


    The server knocked on the door, and a voice from inside said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The server opened the door and addressed the man watching the horse race through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows. ¡°Mr. Updike, Ms. Weir is here to see you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zayn turned toward the door.


    When he saw Vrie standing behind the server, his eyes flickered with interest.


    The two exchanged nces, sizing each other up.


    Soon, Zayn smiled. ¡°Ms. Weir, pleasee in.¡±


    Vrie walked past the server into the room. ¡°Hello, Mr. Updike.¡±


    ¡°Please, take a seat. Would you like something to drink?¡± Zayn offered.


    Vrie sat on the couch closest to the door and replied casually, ¡°No, thanks. I brought my own water.¡±


    Zayn paused for a moment, then raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you worried I might have ulterior motives?¡±


    Vrie smiled. ¡°Not really. It just feels a bit odd to meet for a blind date here, so I thought I¡¯d avoid any potentialplications.¡±


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 651

    Zayn nodded in understanding and sat across from Vrie, exining why he had chosen this ce.


    ¡°I apologize for meeting here, Ms. Weir. I usually don¡¯t have time, but I have a horse racing today, so I asked you to meet me here. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± he said.


    Vrie looked straight at Zayn. He was tall and casually dressed, sitting in front of her with amanding presence. While he wasn¡¯t conventionally handsome, he had a pleasant and gentle disposition, which made a good first impression.


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Updike. I don¡¯t mind. Let¡¯s get started with the date,¡± Vrie said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zayn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Noticing the puzzled look on Vrie¡¯s face, he quickly waved his hand.


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Weir. It¡¯s just that the way you said, ¡®let¡¯s get started with the date¡®, was so serious that it struck me as amusing,¡± he rified.


    Vrie pressed her lips together and replied, ¡°Mr. Updike, I think we should get straight to the point since this is a blind date. Besides, since you want to watch the races, you probably don¡¯t have much time for this.¡±


    Zayn caught the sh of displeasure in Vrie¡¯s eyes and realized he had been a bit too casual.


    He cleared his throat and adopted a serious tone. ¡°Okay, Ms. Weir, let me reintroduce myself. My name is Zayn Updike. I¡¯m 6¡¯1¡± tall and weigh 75 kg. I graduated from the University of Lanton with a degree in business management. I don¡¯t smoke or drink, and I have no bad habits. I¡¯m healthy¡ª¡±


    Vrie interrupted, feeling a bit overwhelmed, ¡°Mr. Updike, you don¡¯t need to share all that. It¡¯s already in the information I have. You meet my criteria for a date. Just tell me what you expect from a potential


    partner.¡±


    Zayn thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Ms. Weir, I¡¯m quite satisfied with you. If you feel the same way about me, I think we can pursue a deeper rtionship.¡±


    Caught off guard by his smiling gaze, Vrie frowned. ¡°Mr. Updike, don¡¯t you have any requirements for your future wife?¡±


    Zayn¡¯s smile widened as he replied, ¡°Actually, I initiated this blind date.¡±


    Vrie blinked in surprise, not quite understanding what he meant.


    ¡°We met once at a g, but you may have forgotten. There was a server who tripped and spilled a drink on a guest. You stepped in to help the server out of a tough spot,¡± Zayn recalled. ¡°I noticed you then. Later, <b>I </b>heard that Mr. Sumner was pursuing you and that you two were in a sort of ambiguous rtionship, so I stopped asking about you.¡±


    Zayn added, ¡°Just a few days ago, when my mother arranged for me to go on blind dates, I saw your photo and decided to set this up.¡±


    Vrie frowned, struggling to recall the event. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just wondered if you¡¯d like to get to know each other better,¡± Zayn said.


    Vrie hesitated for a moment, then looked Zayn in the eye and shook her head. ¡°Mr. Updike, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re suited for each other.¡±


    Zayn appeared surprised. ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t sense any genuine interest from you in pursuing a rtionship,¡± Vrie replied.


    If she truly meant something to him, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to meet for their blind date at a racetrack,


    and he certainly wouldn¡¯t have made her adjust to his schedule.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 652

    Chapter <b>652 </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>it because I arranged our blind date at the racetrack?¡± Zayn asked.


    Vrie smiled, but her eyes carried a hint of coldness. ¡°Since you¡¯re aware of that, why ask? I have something to attend to, so I won¡¯t interrupt your race. Goodbye,¡±


    With that, she stood up and walked out.


    Just as she reached the door, Zayn¡¯s voice called out from behind her, ¡°Ms. Weir, I admit I haven¡¯t thought this through today. Would you give me a chance to make it up to you with dinner?¡±


    Vrie halted her steps but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°No, thank you. I seem to recall that you¡¯re good friends with Mr. Sumner, right?¡±


    Zayn smiled, about to respond when the door to the private room swung open again.


    Brandon spotted the two of them and froze for a moment, his brows furrowing.


    What was Vrie doing there?


    He nced at Zayn<b>, </b>his eyes questioning.


    ¡°Brandon, you know Ms. Weir, so I don¡¯t need to introduce you, right?¡± Zayn said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who invited me to watch the race? Why is she here?¡± Brandon questioned.


    Zayn replied, ¡°Ms. Weir is my blind date. I thought since we wereing to watch the match, I¡¯d invite her along.¡±


    Brandon clenched his jaw, suppressing the urge to curse, and coldly replied, ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re on a date, I won¡¯t interrupt. Good job, Zayn!¡±


    He had considered Zayn a friend, but now it felt like he was trying to steal his girl.


    Vrie had already clearly rejected Brandon, and he no longer held any hopes for her. Despite that, Zayn¡¯s


    actions felt like a betrayal.


    After saying that, Brandon turned and stormed out in anger.


    Vrie bit her lip, subconsciously gripping her bag tighter.


    The moment Brandon appeared, she felt an inexplicable wave of panic and guilt.


    Clearly, they had no rtionship. Even if she married someone else today, it had nothing to do with him.


    It must be an illusion, likely because of the kiss they had sharedst night, which left her feeling unsettled today.


    Taking a deep breath, Vrie quickly walked out of the private room.


    Zayn watched her retreating figure, a cryptic smile flickering in his eyes.


    As Vrie entered the lobby, she spotted Brandon standing a short distance away, clearly waiting for her.


    She hesitated for a moment before slowly approaching him. ¡°Mr. Sumner, you¡¯re-¡±


    ¡°Vrie, are you in such a hurry to get married? Are you afraid I¡¯ll pester you?¡± Brandon questioned.


    Meeting Brandon¡¯s intense gaze, Vrie paused before replying coolly, ¡°No, it has nothing to do with you.¡®


    Brandon nodded with a scoff before turning to leave, forgetting that he had been waiting to ask her whether she had headed to the barst night.


    In the following days, Phoebe arranged an average of two blind dates daily for Vrie.


    She showed no signs of stopping until Vrie found someone suitable, making Vrie question whether she was some kind <b>of </b>unwanted merchandise.


    Phoebe couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Even Brandon, the CEO of the Sumner Group, is starting to go on blind dates. He¡¯s six years younger than you. Are you really not worried at all?!¡±


    Vrie was taken aback, not expecting Brandon to start blind dating.


    She lowered her gaze, her expression impassive. ¡°What others do with their dating lives has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­ he¡¯s not bad. If he weren¡¯t six years younger, I could¡¯ve gotten someone to introduce him,¡± Phoebe remarked.


    Vrie stayed silent. While her mother continued to ramble, she lost interest and stood up to head upstairs.


    ¡°This child¡­¡± Phoebe muttered just as Jonathan walked in through the door.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 653

    Seeing Jonathan¡¯s troubled expression, Phoebe set down her teacup and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why the long face?¡±


    Jonathan sank onto the sofa, his voice weak. ¡°Thepany lost another big partnership today. If this keeps up, we¡¯ll be in serious financial trouble.¡±


    Phoebe frowned. ¡°What can we do? Is there any way to hold on a bit longer? Vrie¡¯s blind date hasn¡¯t settled yet!¡±


    They were pushing Vrie into blind dates primarily because the Weir Group was declining and desperately needed a strong partner to help them through this crisis.


    At first, Vrie had refused. However, after learning about thepany¡¯s situation, she reluctantly agreed to go on dates.


    Jonathan remained silent for a moment before speaking seriously. ¡°How about we stop forcing Vrie into blind dates? I¡¯ve thought a lot about this, andpared to thepany, her happiness for the rest of her life is more important. We can¡¯t ruin her life just for the sake of thepany.¡±


    ¡°Ruin her life? I¡¯m only introducing her to suitable matches! Her life won¡¯t be too hard, and if you don¡¯t push her into blind dates, what if she decides never to marry?¡± Phoebe countered.


    ¡°If she really doesn¡¯t want to get married, then don¡¯t force her. If the Weir Group copses, that¡¯s just fate,¡± Jonathan replied.,


    Phoebe¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she turned her head away, refusing to speak.


    The Weir Group was their brainchild from their youth, apany they had built from scratch. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch it fall apart.


    However, Jonathan was also right. They couldn¡¯t force Vrie to marry someone she didn¡¯t love. That would be unfair to her and simply selfish.


    ¡°I know,¡± Phoebe relented.


    Jonathan sighed and stood up to head to his study when suddenly his phone rang.


    As he answered, he heard something from the other end that made him immediately say, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right


    away.¡±


    Hanging up, he told Phoebe, ¡°There¡¯s been an issue at thepany. I need to go over now, so don¡¯t wait up for me tonight. I might not be back.¡±


    Before Phoebe could reply, he hurriedly left.


    Worry shed in Phoebe¡¯s eyes.


    After sitting on the sofa for a long time, she looked down and began sorting through the profiles of Vrie¡¯s blind date matches.


    She hesitated but ultimately decided not to throw the profiles away. Who knew? They mighte in handy someday.


    At dinner, Vrie came downstairs and noticed her father was missing, which surprised her.


    ¡°Dad isn¡¯t home for dinner tonight?¡± she asked.


    Phoebe nodded. ¡°Yeah, he has some things going on at thepany,¡±


    Vrie pursed her lips at this. She knew that whenever her father faced issues at work, it usually meant bad news. As she contemted this, her mood grew heavier.


    In fact, Zayn had been trying to reach her over the past few days to set up another meeting and invite her to dinner to apologize.


    Vrie wasn¡¯t foolish¨Cshe understood his intentions.


    However, since he was friends with Brandon, she had no ns for anything further with him. Besides, their first meeting hadn¡¯t gone particrly well.


    It was just that¡­ if she could get together with Zayn now, the Updikes would undoubtedly help the Weir Group.


    With that thought in mind, Vrie made a decision.


    After dinner, she searched for the contact card her friend had sent her and clicked to add the contact.


    Once Zayn arranged to meet with Vrie for lunch the next day to apologize, he immediately had his secretary book a restaurant.


    Then, he set down his phone and squinted.


    The prey had taken the bait.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 654

    The next morning, Vrie woke up and began her morning routine. She spent over two hours in front of the vanity perfecting her makeup.


    After applying her lipstick, she looked at the stunning woman in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but smirk self -deprecatingly.


    She never thought she would find herself needing to use her looks to attract someone.


    Suppressing her swirling thoughts, she headed downstairs.


    In the living room, Phoebe was watching TV when she heard footsteps and looked up, momentarily taken aback.


    Today, Vrie wore a new light green, figure¨Chugging dress. The first two buttons at the front were designed like water droplets, exposing a portion of her wless skin¨Cso exquisite it was hard to look away.


    Her long hair was pinned up with a light green hairpin, and her makeup was delicate, reminiscent of early spring buds swaying in a gentle breeze.


    ¡°Vrie, I didn¡¯t arrange any blind dates for you today. Why are you all dressed up? Going out?¡± Phoebe asked.


    Vrie replied nonchntly, ¡°Yes, I have an appointment today. Dad isn¡¯t back yet?¡±


    Phoebe¡¯s expression shifted to one of concern as she shook her head. ¡°No. Come sit down. I need to talk to you.¡±


    Unable to sleepst night, she had contemted things for a long time.


    She felt her husband was right¨Cthey shouldn¡¯t burden Vrie with the responsibility of saving the Weir Group. It was selfish to ask her to sacrifice her marriage and future for the sake of the family business.


    Vrie sat down beside her, confusion etched on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Phoebe sighed and said, ¡°Vrie, I know I¡¯ve been pushing you to go on blind datestely. It must be exhausting for you.¡±


    Vrie lowered her gaze, her fingers clenching slowly. ¡°No, you¡¯re right, Mom. I really should get married.¡±


    Phoebe knew all too well what her daughter truly thought.


    ¡°Vrie, I won¡¯t pressure you to go on blind dates anymore. If you don¡¯t want to get married, then don¡¯t. Not everyone has to get married,¡± she said.


    Vrie looked up with a frown. ¡°Mom, maybe others don¡¯t have to get married, but I¡¯ve enjoyed all the resources the Weirs have provided. Now that thepany is in trouble, I¡¯m willing to enter a marriage alliance if it can help. I just want to find someone I like, someone I can spend my life with.¡±


    Phoebe sighed. ¡°Just someone you like? How could that ever lead to <b>a </b>lifetime together?¡±


    She was not unaware of how young people thought these days.


    It wasn¡¯t like her generation, where marriages were often arranged. Nowadays, many valued love and


    12


    freedom, with plenty of people choosing not to marry at all.


    Taking Vrie¡¯s hands, she gazed into her eyes and spoke slowly. ¡°Vrie, don¡¯t force yourself. If thepany goes bankrupt, that¡¯s just its fate. You don¡¯t have to bear such a heavy burden.


    ¡°Your father and I hope you can find someone you truly love and spend your life with¨Cnot someone you settle for just to save thepany.¡±


    A wave of heartache washed over Vrie. She never expected her mother to say such things.


    ¡°Mom, I understand,¡± she replied.


    Phoebe gently patted her hand, reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about thepany. Your happiness is what


    matters most.¡±


    After sitting with her mother for a while, Vrie checked the time and decided to leave.


    If she had hesitated about developing her rtionship with Zayn before, she now understood what she needed to do after hearing her mother¡¯s words.


    For them, love wasn¡¯t a necessity.


    Yet, for some reason, Brandon suddenly shed through her mind.


    She recalled how he had smiled while presenting her with a bouquet, how he tightly held her hand, his eyes filled with concern, how he had chased her in his car¨Conly to block her path, looking anxious and frustrated¨Cand how he had drunkenly spoken while hugging the edge of a table.


    BIG SALE:3500 BONUS FREE FOR YOU!


    <b>X </b>


    Click to get it


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 655

    Chapter <b>655 </b>


    Memories of their time together crashed over her like waves in a tumultuous sea, creating a whirlwind of emotions that felt impossible to quell.


    Despite the storm beneath, the surface remained calm and undisturbed.


    When Vrie entered the restaurant, Zayn was already there.


    As he caught sight of her in the fitted dress that emphasized her slender waist, amazement flickered in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Weir, please have a seat,¡± he said, standing to pull out a chair for her with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied.


    Once Vrie was seated, Zayn returned to his own chair, handed her the menu, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you like to eat, so I¡¯ve ordered a couple of the restaurant¡¯s specialties. Take a look and let me know if you want to add anything else.¡±


    Vrie nodded. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    As she began browsing the menu, Zayn couldn¡¯t help but admire her smooth forehead, delicate nose, and rosy lips.


    She was beautiful¨Cit was no wonder Brandon had fallen for her so deeply.


    A dark gleam crossed Zayn¡¯s eyes as he averted his gaze, sipping his water before his expression returned to the warm smile he usually wore.


    After Vrie added two more dishes, she handed the menu to the server.


    Zayn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ms. Weir, you¡¯re not trying to save me money, are you? The portions here aren¡¯t very big. How about we order a couple more?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Updike, I don¡¯te to this restaurant very often, so I¡¯m not familiar with what¡¯s good. You should order since I don¡¯t have any particr dislikes,¡± she replied.


    Vrie¡¯s voice was light and clear, like a babbling brook¨Cpleasant to the ears.


    ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll dly take charge,¡± Zayn replied.


    After they ced their orders, Zayn told Vrie with a hint of apology, ¡°Ms. Weir, I¡¯m really sorry about thest time. I was negligent. Let¡¯s start fresh. I¡¯m Zayn Updike. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Vrie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Mimicking him, she said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Updike. I¡¯m Vrie Weir, and I¡¯m also d to meet you.¡±


    They exchanged smiles, and the atmosphere became much more rxed.


    Zayn was an educated and talented person, and both of them had studied abroad in the same country. As a result, they easily foundmon topics to discuss, and the conversation flowed seamlessly.


    After finishing their meal, Zayn prepared to settle the bill when his gaze suddenly flicked to a point just behind Vric. He eximed.


    Vrie turned to follow his gaze and felt her hand on herp tremble involuntarily.


    Not far away, Brandon was walking toward them alongside a woman who appeared to be in her mid¨C20s.


    To be precise, they weren¡¯t walking directly toward Vrie and Zayn¨Cthey simply had to pass the walkway beside them to leave the restaurant.


    Vrie recognized the woman as Jessica Quantrill, the daughter of Vision Technology¡¯s CEO.


    Vision Technology was a well¨Cknownpany in Saintornia.


    The two looked quite good together¨Clike a match made in heaven.


    As Vrie stood frozen, Zayn¡¯s amused voice broke through her thoughts. ¡°Earlier, Brandon told me he was going on a blind date. I didn¡¯t believe him, but it seems he was telling the truth.¡±


    Vrie tried to ignore the pang of bitterness rising in her chest and replied nonchntly, ¡°Yeah, they seem like a good match.¡±


    ¡°Really? You think so too? I have to admit I envy Brandon. At his age, he still has plenty of time for romance. Meanwhile, we need to start thinking about settling down,¡± Zaynmented.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 656

    Vrie lowered her gaze, remaining silent as she subconsciously picked at her nails.


    During her silence, Brandon and Jessica walked over to them.


    Zayn looked up and greeted Brandon with a smile. ¡°Brandon, I didn¡¯t expect you and Ms. Quantrill to be here on a date. If I had known, we could¡¯ve all gone together.¡±


    Vrie was speechless.


    She was starting to suspect that Zayn might be a little off his rocker. Who would go on a double date like this? It would be awkward!


    Brandon cast a detached nce at Vrie, his voice cool. ¡°Jessica is a bit shy. She might feel ufortable with too many people around. We have other matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Vrie suppressed the sting rising in her chest. They had just met, and he was already calling her Jessica. Clearly, he was quite satisfied with her.


    Zayn nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s arrange to meet again next time.¡±


    Brandon didn¡¯t say anything else and walked away with Jessica.


    When Vrie raised her head again, all she could see was their backs disappearing out of the restaurant.


    Zayn, seemingly oblivious to her lost expression, cheerfully remarked, ¡°Brandon and Ms. Quantrill really make a good pair. The way he looked after her earlier¨Cwho knows, we might be drinking to their wedding


    soon.¡±


    Vrie forced a smile. ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! You should¡¯ve seen how Brandon was taking care of Ms. Quantrill earlier-¡± Zayn began to say.


    Vrie interrupted him, ¡°Mr. Updike, let¡¯s talk about something else. Discussing others¡® rtionships behind their backs doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Zayn chuckled apologetically. ¡°Sorry about that! Brandon is my good friend, so I can¡¯t help but bring him up.


    Vrie chose not to call him out on it. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Zayn was clearly aware that Brandon had been pursuing her for five years. By bringing up Brandon and Jessica in front of her, he subtly reminded her that Brandon was moving on.


    After that, Zayn didn¡¯t mention Brandon again and continued talking about his experiences abroad.


    Since he had work in the afternoon, they parted ways after finishing lunch.


    As soon as Vrie turned away, her smile disappeared, and she felt utterly drained. Forcing a smile for someone she didn¡¯t like turned out to be a tiring task.


    The thought of living like this for the rest of her life filled her with hopelessness.


    Just as she unlocked her car in the parking lot, a cold voice came from behind her. ¡°Is Zayn your type?¡±


    Vrie turned around to see Brandon standing a few steps away, his face icy. His dark eyes locked onto her as if he wouldn¡¯t let her go until she gave him an answer.


    Her grip on the keys tightened, and she looked away.


    Maintaining a poker face, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s any of your business. I remember you saying we wouldn¡¯t-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Brandon stepped forward and grabbed her waist.


    Vrie was taken aback, anger shing across her face. ¡°Let go!¡±


    As soon as she spoke, Brandon pushed her against the car.


    With the cold metal of the car door behind her and Brandon¡¯s handsome face looming in front of her, panic surged in her heart.


    She eximed, ¡°Brandon, what are you doing? Are you-¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even finish the word ¡°crazy¡± before he kissed her.


    Vrie¡¯s eyes widened in anger.


    She tried to struggle, but Brandon held her tightly, leaving her no chance to escape.


    The scent of cool mint mixed with a hint of tobo wafted from him, intoxicating her and drawing her in.


    Brandon¡¯s kiss was fierce and urgent as if he were venting all the pent¨Cup frustration and helplessness he had felt over the past few days.


    From the moment he saw Vrie, he had wanted to kiss her.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 657

    Realizing she couldn¡¯t escape, Vrie bit Brandon¡¯s lip hard.


    Brandon let out a muffled grunt but didn¡¯t release her. Instead, he kissed her even more fiercely.


    It wasn¡¯t until Vrie felt as if she were going to suffocate that Brandon finally let her go.


    His gaze darkened further as he looked at her swollen lips.


    After catching her breath, Vrie raised her hand, ready to p him.


    However, Brandon caught her wrist and pressed his forehead against hers, his voice low. ¡°Vrie, haven¡¯t you ever felt anything for me in these five years?¡±


    Vrie bit her lip and replied coldly, ¡°Brandon, do you even know what you¡¯re doing? Since we¡¯ve both chosen to go on blind dates, why can¡¯t we just leave each other alone?¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to see you dating other men,¡± Brandon muttered.


    Vrie took a deep breath, cing her hand against his chest as she looked up at him seriously. ¡°We¡¯re not suitable for each other.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we suitable? What makes us ipatible?¡± Brandon asked.


    ¡°What we want is different. You can¡¯t give me what I want,¡± Vrie answered.


    Brandon chuckled and asked, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s different if you haven¡¯t said what you want? How do you know I can¡¯t give it to you?¡±


    After a few moments of silence, Vrie finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m in my 30s now, and I¡¯m not interested in dating. I just want to find someone to marry, someone who can help the Weir Group get through this tough time.¡±


    Brandon¡¯s hands dropped abruptly, and he subconsciously took a step back.


    Vrie¡¯s heart sank upon seeing his reaction. When she uttered those words, she had a fleeting moment of hope that Brandon would agree.


    The oue was disappointing.


    She bit her lip and said nothing more. Without looking back at Brandon, she opened the car door and got in.


    After Vrie¡¯s car disappeared from sight, Brandon stood there for a long time before finally turning to


    leave.


    In the following days, Vrie went on a few more dates with Zayn, but her mind was never fully present.


    It was Saturday in the blink of an eye.


    Mason woke up excitedly at around 6:00 a.m. He got dressed and washed up before sitting obediently in the living room<b>, </b>waiting for N to wake up.


    N didn¡¯t get up until after 7:00 a.m.


    When she saw Mason sitting on the sofa, surprise shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Buddy, what time did you wake up?¡± she asked.


    ¡°6:30 a.m.,¡± Mason answered.


    N couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Is it because we¡¯re going to the zoo today that you couldn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Mason nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make breakfast first. Uncle Oliver will being over soon. After we finish breakfast, we¡¯ll set off,¡± N told him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mason replied.


    Oliver arrived while N was making pancakes. He walked into the kitchen to help her, and with his assistance, breakfast was prepared quickly.


    During breakfast, N noticed the dark circles under Oliver¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Have you been busytely? You look like you haven¡¯t slept well.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s gaze hardened slightly as he replied, ¡°There was a problem at the headquarters, but it¡¯s all sorted- out now.¡±


    N felt a pang of concern for him. ¡°If you¡¯re too tired, you can rest at home today and apany Buddy another time.¡±


    Oliver shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I promised Buddy I¡¯d take him today. I can¡¯t back outst minute. Visiting the zoo shouldn¡¯t be too tiring.¡±


    Seeing his determination, N had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°Just let me know if you feel tired. Don¡¯t push yourself,¡± she suggested.


    Oliver¡¯s gaze softened as he replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After finishing breakfast, they set off for the zoo.


    By the time they arrived at the zoo, it was nearly 9:00a.m.


    Damon was already waiting at the entrance.


    When he saw the three figures approaching from a distance, his expression turned cold.


    He had no idea how Spencer was handling things. How could Oliver still be here today?!


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Chapter 658

    As they approached, they noticed that Damon looked upset.


    N raised an eyebrow and asked, "Mr. Sumner, have you been waiting too long?"


    Damon suppressed his discontent and forced a smile. ¡°No, let''s head inside."


    Just then, Mason suddenly looked up at N and said, "Mommy, I need to pee. Can youe with me?"


    N nodded. "Sure."


    "I''ll take Buddy to the restroom. You two go ahead,¡± she said, taking Mason by the hand and walking away.


    Once N and Mason were gone, Damon''s expression turned icy. "Mr. Raynor, we''re here at the zoo as a family of three. What''s your purpose in showing up?"


    Oliver smiled, but his eyes remained cold. "Mr. Sumner, the recent troubles with the Raynor Group-that''s your doing, isn''t it?"


    Damon didn''t deny it. "Just giving you a little reminder not to interfere with our family time."


    A sneer shed in Oliver''s eyes. "Do you really think N will forgive you? What kind of family do you think you have?


    "I asked Buddy, and he''s fine with me being here. If we''re being honest, Mr. Sumner, you''re the outsider, aren''t you?"


    "Don''t forget, Buddy is my biological son!" Damon snarled, his face darkening as his eyes turned stormy.


    "You don''t need to emphasize that, Mr. Sumner. I just want you to understand: if you want topete with me for N, then bring it on. I won''t back down," Oliver replied. 1


    Damon chuckled coldly. "I admire your confidence, but sometimes, too much confidence bes arrogance."


    "Let''s wait and see," Oliver said.


    As they spoke, N returned with Mason.


    Seeing the two men still standing there, she looked surprised. "Why haven''t you gone in yet?"


    Oliver smiled and stepped forward. "We were waiting for you and Buddy."


    N nced between the two of them, sensing a strange tension in the air but unable to pinpoint what was off.


    "Well, let''s go then," she said.


    They walked into the zoo together. Just after entering and walking a bit, they spotted the pandas.


    Mason''s face lit up with excitement as he let go of N''s hand and ran ahead. "Mommy, it''s a giant panda! I love giant pandas!"


    N hurried to catch up, warning him, ¡°Buddy, slow down! Be careful not to fall."


    When they reached the panda exhibit, Mason couldn''t see over the barrier in front of him.


    +25 Bonus


    Just as N was about to lift him, two male voices echoed in unison from behind her. "I''ll do it."


    Turning around, she found both men looking at her, and she felt an added weight of pressure.


    Both Damon and Oliver were tall and attractive, easily catching the eye of the crowd.


    Noticing that several people were watching, N frowned slightly. "No need, I can lift him myself."


    With that, she turned and picked Mason up.


    The two men exchanged nces, each sensing apetitive tension in the other''s eyes.


    Damon stepped up to N''s left and said, ¡°Let me carry him. You''re small, and you''ll get tired after a while."


    Oliver moved to her right and softly said, ¡°N, let me carry Buddy so he can see the giant pandas. It''s crowded here, and I don''t want you and Buddy to get bumped."


    N was at a loss for words.


    After a few moments of silence, she decided to stay quiet. Talking to either of them would only offend the other, so it seemed best to remain silent.


    From then on, whether it was buying water or taking photos for Mason, Damon and Oliver were overly eager to help.


    Support


    +2


    Sha


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 659

    Oliver was usually fine since he took care of most things whenever he spent time with N and Mason.


    Meanwhile, Damon wasn''t typically the considerate type. Today, though, he kept asking her if she was tired, if she wanted to rest, or if she needed something to eat.


    By noon, N felt that dealing with two men was more exhausting than work.


    As they left the zoo, she wore an expression of fatigue, mentally resolving never to let Damon and Oliver take Mason out together again.


    However, Mason seemed blissfully unaware of the tension between Damon and Oliver. His little face was flushed with excitement.


    "Daddy, Uncle Oliver, you have to take me out to y again!" he eximed.


    "Sure!" both men replied simultaneously, exchanging nces before looking away in annoyance.


    Before long, it was time to eat.


    N just wanted to finish her meal and send the two men on their way.


    To her surprise, as soon as they sat down in the restaurant, they ran into Vrie.


    Vrie looked shocked as she ran over to N and leaned in to whisper, "N, how did I not notice before how amazing you are? You''ve managed to get Damon and Oliver to coexist peacefully!"


    N felt a headacheing on, but now wasn''t the time to exin. She could only nod vaguely.


    "What are you doing here? This restaurant is over six miles from your ce."


    Usually, Vrie had someone drive her anywhere over two miles.


    She smiled sheepishly. "I came here to eat with a friend. I just wanted to say hi. I can''t chat right now."


    "Okay," N replied.


    Watching Vrie walk away, N turned back to the two men sitting across from her.


    "Have you decided what to order?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I ordered these two dishes," Oliver replied, handing the menu to N.


    Damon ced his menu on top of Oliver''s and added, "I''ve chosen too."


    Oliver gave him a displeased look. "Mr. Sumner, do you know what ''firste, first served'' means?"


    "If you really understood ''firste, first served'', you''d let me order first," Damon retorted, sarcasm dripping from his tone. "After all, Buddy is the one who asked toe to the zoo with me. You''re the one who forced your way in."


    "Mr. Sumner, I-" Oliver started, but N could no longer hold her tongue.


    "Enough!" she snapped, tossing the menu back at them. ¡°Just tell the server what you want. What''s the point of


    +25 Bonus


    handing the menu to me?"


    The two men had been at each other all morning, and now they couldn''t even eat in peace.


    They exchanged nces, realizing that N was angry, and fell silent.


    After they ced their orders, the rest of the meal passed without conversation.


    Mason, happily eating his dessert, nced at the three adults, feeling that today''s n had failed. He decided he''d have toe up with a better strategy next time.


    After they finished eating, Oliver offered to take N and Mason home, but she declined.


    "You''re tired enough as it is, and you''ve spent all morning with Buddy. Just head home and rest," she said.


    As Damon was about to jump in with his own offer, N turned to him. "And you, be quiet. I don''t want to see either of you right now. Buddy and I will just take a taxi home."


    +25 Bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 660

    After saying that, N quickly hailed a cab and left, leaving the two men staring at each other.


    Oliver smirked. ¡°Mr. Sumner, I''ll be on my way. See you next time.¡±


    Damon''s expression turned cold. "Mr. Raynor, I guess there aren''t enough issues at the Raynor Group for you to be this idle."


    "Go ahead and try to bankrupt the Raynor Group. But if you do, N will only feel sorry for me and hate you even more," Oliver countered.


    As Damon''s expression darkened, Oliver''s smile deepened, and he turned to walk toward his car.


    In a rtively private restaurant in the north of Saintornia...


    Reba red coldly at the man across from her. "Weren''t you supposed to deal with N for me? Howe she''s still perfectly fine?"


    The man opposite her, Sullivan, calmly sipped his tea. ¡°Reba, don''t be so impatient. I need some time."


    Reba gritted her teeth. ¡°Heseltine, don''t forget that your dad was on the brink of death in the hospital. If I hadn''t kindly lent you money, he wouldn''t be alive today!"


    A year ago, when Reba was getting a health checkup at the hospital, she happened to run into Sullivan, who couldn''te up with the funds for his father''s surgery.


    She had seen Sullivan once in Damon''s office while visiting Prospectus Technology, which was how she recognized him.


    At that time, she resented Damon and thought that if she could help Sullivan during his most desperate moment, he would owe her a favor and assist her with her ns.


    As expected, after she covered the medical expenses of 70,000 dors for Sullivan, he had almost knelt in gratitude. She had stopped him.


    Since then, they had been in contact, and Reba had visited Sullivan''s father a few times as well.


    After learning about Reba''s situation with the Prestons, Sullivan offered to help her.


    He asionally provided her with potential client information from Prospectus Technology, which Reba used to assist Nathaniel. This was one reason Nathaniel still kept her around.


    Seeing Reba''s twisted expression, Sullivan sighed, a hint of pity in his eyes.


    ¡°Reba, N has just joined Prospectus Technology. If something goes wrong now, it will easily be traced back to me. Just give it some time, and I''ll handle it." Sullivan reassured her, "Don''t worry. I''ll keep my promise.


    He paused for a moment before continuing. "So, I hope you''ll keep your end of the bargain too."


    Reba lowered her gaze. "As long as you take care of N, I will divorce Nathaniel and be with you."


    Sullivan smiled. "Good. I believe you."


    +25 Bonus


    Sullivan began, ¡°Mr. Sumner, ourb''s experiments are progressing smoothly. As you can see-


    Before he could finish, someone behind him stepped past quickly and approached N. His expression darkened as he noticed her injured hand. ¡°What happened?¡±


    N shook her head. "It was just an ident. I''m heading to the hospital."


    As she tried to walk past Damon, he grasped her wrist. "I''ll take you."


    Given her current condition, she couldn''t drive, so she reluctantly nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Sumner."


    Everyone in the room, except Sullivan, stared in disbelief.


    What was going on?


    Damon seemed unusually familiar with N and genuinely concerned for her.


    Unbothered by the others'' reactions, Damon called for a driver to bring the car to thepany entrance and led N out.


    Support


    +2


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 661

    Once N finished treating her wound at the hospital, she checked her phone and found several messages from Ruby.


    Ruby: [N, what''s going on between you and Mr. Sumner? Did you know each other before?]


    Ruby: [After you left with Mr. Sumner, everyone started gossiping about your rtionship. You''re not actually getting together with him, right?]


    Ruby: [By the way, when Mr. Sumner saw your bleeding hand in theb, his face darkened. It''s obvious he really cares about you!]


    Ruby: [Ahhh! What exactly is your rtionship?]


    N frowned as she read the messages.


    Typing with one hand was difficult, so she responded with a voice message instead:


    "I do know him, but we''re just friends. Besides, I have a boyfriend."


    She didn''t feel the need to mention to Ruby that Damon was Mason''s biological father. It wasn''t something she


    wanted widely known.


    After ying the voice message, Ruby quickly followed up, asking if it was Oliver.


    N confirmed. After responding to Ruby, she hesitated briefly before sending another voice message: "Could you please exin to everyone that we knew each other before and that there''s nothing romantic going on? Tell them not to jump to conclusions."


    After sending the message, N put her phone back in her bag and looked up, meeting Damon''s conflicted gaze.


    "Is it really so bad to be associated with me?" he asked.


    Caught off guard, N blinked before replying calmly, "Mr. Sumner, it''s best for both of us to clear things up. I don''t want any unnecessary misunderstandings, especially ones that could upset Oliver."


    Damon''s hands, hanging at his sides, slowly clenched into fists. Finally, he couldn''t hold back. "If I wanted to pursue you, would you give me a chance?"


    Seeing the seriousness in his eyes brought back that strange feeling N had experienced before. The Damon who had lost his memory would never have asked her such a question. Moreover, his gaze was just like it had been five years ago.


    "You''ve regained your memory, haven''t you?" she asked.


    Damon''s eyes widened slightly, but before he could respond, N continued/ "You don''t need to deny it. Ever since you rolled down the hill to save me and woke up, I''ve noticed something off. Your attitude toward me has been different. You must have regained your memory then, right?"


    Silence settled between them, broken only by the sound of their breathing.


    After a long pause, Damon smiled bitterly. "You caught me. I thought I was hiding it well."


    "If you hadn''t asked me that question today, I might not have figured it out so soon," N replied.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 662

    +25 Bonus


    Damon looked down. "I''ll drive you home."


    "No need. I''ll take a taxi. Now that you''ve regained your memory, let''s keep our distance. I don''t want Oliver to misunderstand," N said, turning to leave.


    Just a few steps away, Damon grabbed her wrist. "Do you really... love Oliver?"


    N pulled her wrist free and met his gaze coldly. "That doesn''t concern you. Whatever happens between Oliver and me, there''s no future for us."


    Without waiting for his response, she walked away quickly.


    It wasn''t until she got into the taxi that her heart began to slow. She hadn''t expected that Damon had truly regained his memory. Regardless, there was no future for them now.


    Back at theb...


    Leon had returned, his demeanor much calmer.


    When he saw N, guilt shed across his face. He approached her hesitantly, like


    a child who had done something wrong, and lowered his head to apologize.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 663

    "N, I''m sorry. I acted impulsively earlier, and I even ran away after you got hurt. I wasn''t being responsible. If you''re angry, go ahead and hit me... No, kick me, too," Leon apologized.


    "If kicking you would fix the data issue, I would have done it already,¡± N quipped.


    Leon scratched his head, looking at her apologetically. "I swear I gave the experiment data to Brody on Friday. That jerk must have lost it and is now ming me."


    Seeing Leon''s guilty and anxious expression, N felt helpless and thought he was still too young.


    "When exactly did you hand him the data on Friday?" she asked.


    "Right after you all got off work. I finished filling in thest few sets of data and gave it to him," Leon answered.


    "So, no one else was there to confirm you handed the data to him in person," N said.


    Leon frowned. "But no one can prove I didn''t give it to him either!"


    N nodded. "That''s true, but the problem is that he''s insisting you didn''t give it to him, and now you''re stuck in a bad spot.


    Leon''s shoulders slumped. "This is all my fault. I''ve slowed down the experiment, and I''ll ept whatever consequencese.


    "Forget the consequences for now. Just make sure you learn from this. Be more careful in the future, and don''t give anyone the chance to exploit your mistakes," N advised.


    "Yeah, I''ve learned my lesson the hard way. I won''t forget it," Leon replied.


    Seeing how ashamed he was, N didn''t say more. She gently patted his shoulder, opened herptop, and pulled up a document.


    ¡°Fill in thest few sets of data from Friday, print it out, and take it to Brody," she instructed.


    Leon''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°N, you saved a backup?!"


    "Of course. Backing up data during experiments is essential. You never know when something will go wrong," N said.


    Leon''s gloom lifted in an instant. "Thank you for saving my life!¡±


    "Enough with the ttery. Just get the data filled in. Also, since you made a significant mistake this time, I''ll report it to Professor Kington. You''ll probably have your pay docked," N reminded.


    "Losing pay is fine, as long as the experiment isn''t dyed," Leon replied dismissively.


    Once Leon finished entering the experiment data, he printed it out and headed to the office to find Brody.


    With his phone camera already open, he ced the data on Brody''s desk and said coldly, "You got it this time, right? Don''t lose it again and me others. It''s embarrassing not to own up to your mistakes."


    +25 Bonus


    Brody''s eyes darkened as he red at Leon. "Put your phone away, or I won''t be polite."


    Leon raised an eyebrow. "I''m just recording evidence, so we don''t end up in a ''he- said-she-said'' situationter.


    "Do you need to record evidence for this long?" Brody asked, his tone icy.


    Leon scoffed, quickly turning off the recording. "Brody, we''ll see about this." With that, he turned and left.


    Brody watched him go, then coldly tossed the experiment data into the trash. From the bottom of a drawer, he pulled out a file-the experiment data report Leon had given him on Friday.


    In the end, the incident of the missing experiment data ended with Leon being docked a week''s pay.


    That evening...


    After work, N called Oliver to invite him to a movie the next night.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 664

    Since N nned to be serious about being with Oliver, she needed to genuinely try to see if she could ept him. If she truly couldn''t, it would be better to part ways sooner rather thanter-for both their sakes.


    The next afternoon, Damon received a call from Lydia. "Mr. Sumner, Ms. Kinsey sent Buddy over today."


    Damon replied calmly, "Got it."


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Lydia''s voice came through,


    tinged with helplessness. ¡°Mr. Sumner, aren''t you going to ask what Ms. Kinsey has to do today?"


    "What is it?" Damon asked.


    "I heard from Buddy that she''s going to the movies with Mr. Raynor tonight, which is why she dropped Buddy off," Lydia answered.


    Damon narrowed his eyes and replied in a low voice, "Alright."


    After hanging up, he thought for a moment and called in Spencer.


    "Look into where N and Oliver are going to see a movie and buy a ticket for a seat behind them," he


    instructed.


    Spencer paused momentarily before replying, ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner. I''ll go right away."


    After work, N and Oliver had dinner before heading to the cinema.


    They were watching a romantic film that had been re-released, telling the story of two people who parted ways in their youth and reunited yearster.


    The story itself was quite simple, but the director''s cinematic touch made the visuals beautiful.


    Before the film started, Oliver bought a bucket of popcorn.


    They sat together, asionally reaching into the bucket for popcorn. Without realizing it, their fingers brushed against each other.


    At first, they flinched as if they''d been burned, quickly pulling away.


    After a few times, Oliver boldly took N''s hand.


    N stiffened for a moment. She fought the urge to pull her hand back and let him hold it.


    The theater was nearly empty and quiet, except for the sound of someone coughing behind them.


    As the film reached its climax, with the lead characters locked in a passionate kiss, Oliver leaned closer to N.


    "N..." he murmured, his voice deep and husky,ced with an irresistible charm.


    When N turned her head, she found his handsome face looming closer. She bit her lip, feeling no fluttering in


    +25 Bonus


    her heart, nervousness, or excitement. Instead, she felt a strange urge to escape. Oliver didn''t notice her tense demeanor as he slowly leaned in closer.


    Just as his lips were mere centimeters away from hers, a harsh voice suddenly echoed from behind. ¡°Kissing openly in a movie theater? Don''t you have any decency?"


    N jumped in surprise, quickly pulling away from Oliver. At the same time, she felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    Once she calmed down, she recognized that familiar voice...


    As she turned her head, she saw that Oliver had also turned around.


    Upon confirming that it was Damon behind them, Oliver''s expression turned icy.


    "Mr. Sumner, can you exin why you''re here?" he asked.


    ¡°I''m here to watch a movie. Could you please keep it down? You''re disturbing me,¡± Damon replied, feigning innocence as he focused on the big screen.


    Damon looked like any other moviegoer. Oliver might have believed him if he hadn''t been sitting right behind them and interrupted just as Oliver was about to kiss N.


    Oliver scoffed, turning back to the screen and not saying another word.


    N frowned at Damon but remained silent and turned back as well.


    For the rest of the movie, though N''s eyes were glued to the screen, her mind was racing.


    Chantex 665


    +25 Bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 665

    When Oliver leaned in earlier, N''s instinct was to pull away. Her body couldn''t lie¡ª she didn''t feel anything for him.


    Realizing this, she was flooded with guilt.


    Oliver had been good to her and had helped her a lot, but she couldn''t develop romantic feelings for him.


    Gratitude was just that¡ªgratitude. It couldn''t evolve into love.


    After the movie, she nned to rify things with Oliver. Since she had confirmed she didn''t have feelings for him, there was no point in dragging it out. The longer it continued, the more it would hurt Oliver.


    After making up her mind, N''s heart gradually settled. She felt less anxious, though the guilt still weighed heavily.


    As they left the theater, Oliver turned to Damon with irritation. "Mr. Sumner, how much longer are you going to follow us?"


    He had never seen anyone as shameless as Damon. Why was he crashing their date?


    Damon didn''t seem the least bit embarrassed and raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Raynor, I have to go this way too to get my car."


    Oliver stepped back. "Fine, I''ll let you go first."


    Damon turned to N, who had been quietly looking down. "The movie''s over, and


    your date is done, right? Shouldn''t you go pick up Buddy?"


    N looked up. "Buddy stays with you tonight. I''ll pick him up tomorrow."


    Damon''s expression immediately darkened. "What did you say?"


    He stared at her, tension mounting.


    He hadn''t expected her to leave Mason with him.


    Was she nning to spend the night with Oliver? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    "No! I have something to do tonight and can''t take care of Buddy!" he snapped.


    N gave him a puzzled look. "Isn''t Lydia usually the one taking care of Buddy? Whether you''re busy or not shouldn''t matter."


    "Lydia has something to do as well," Damon said stiffly, leaving no room for discussion.


    After hesitating for a moment, N relented. "Fine, I''ll be there to pick up Buddy before midnight."


    Noticing it was already close to 10:00 p.m., Damon finally nodded begrudgingly. "Okay."


    Seeing that Damon hadn''t left yet, N frowned. "Mr. Sumner, Oliver and I have things to discuss. Can you go ahead?"


    +25 Bonus


    "Sure, but don''t forget to pick up Buddy. Noter than midnight. If you''re not there,


    I''ll have the driver bring him back," Damon warned.


    "Got it,¡± N replied absentmindedly, not in the mood to argue further as she focused on how to approach Oliver.


    Once Damon left, N gestured toward a nearby caf¨¦. "Shall we sit in there for a bit?"


    "Sure," Oliver agreed.


    Once they were seated, N was still trying to figure out what to say when Oliver spoke first. ¡°N, let''s break up.¡±


    N''s head snapped up in disbelief. "Oliver, I-"


    Oliver gave a wry smile, interrupting her, "Honestly, I sensed your hesitation during the movie. You tried to suppress it, but after knowing you for five years, I can read you like a book.


    ¡°When I saw the hesitation and guilt in your eyes just now, I guessed what you were going to say. Since I initiated our rtionship, I think it''s only fair that I be the one to end it."


    A wave of bitterness washed over N, and her eyes began to fill with tears.


    "Oliver, I''m so sorry..." she whispered.


    "No need to apologize. It''s not your fault you couldn''t love me," Oliver said softly.


    Support


    +2


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 666

    Since N couldn''t truly develop feelings for him, leaving gracefully was the best option.


    A silence fell between them.


    Guilt washed over N like a tide, nearly drowning her. She had hurt someone who had been so good to her.


    "N, you don''t have to feel guilty. Even if we''re not together, we can still be good friends. Those five years were real and meaningful," Oliver said.


    To him, being by her and Mason''s side for those five years was already a blessing.


    N lowered her gaze, her eyes reddening. She choked out, "Oliver, stop."


    The kinder he was, the guiltier she felt. If only she could have loved him back...


    Oliver paused for a moment before standing up with a smile. ¡°Let''s go. I''ll drive you home."


    The ride back was filled with silence.


    Oliver drove slowly, but eventually, the road came to an end.


    When they reached the building where N lived, he turned to her and said softly, "Let me give you onest hug.


    11


    "Okay," N whispered.


    She unbuckled her seatbelt and reached out to hug Oliver first.


    Sadness and reluctance shed in Oliver''s eyes. This hug was a farewell to the past five years.


    "N, without me around, please remember to eat on time and take care of yourself. Don''t overwork yourself. And... I can see that Mr. Sumner loves you.


    "If you still have feelings for him, give it a chance. After all, you both missed out on five years," he advised.


    For him, N''s happiness was all that mattered.


    N''s eyes filled with tears. She could only say, "Oliver, you''ll definitely find


    someone who loves you."


    "Yeah, you need to be happy too," Oliver replied.


    After that, he released her and turned away to avoid seeing her.


    "You should head inside. I won''t walk you up today," he said.


    N pushed open the car door and stepped out. "I''ll watch you drive away."


    Oliver nodded. "Okay, goodbye."


    He shifted his gaze back to the road and drove off.


    As N''s figure shrank in the rearview mirror until it disappeared, a deep bitterness settled in Oliver''s heart.


    +25 Bonus


    Ever since learning that N had moved in with Damon for Mason''s sake, Oliver had had a premonition that their future together was slipping away.


    Even now, it was difficult to ept.


    Perhaps this was for the best. Rather than forcing her to stay with him unwillingly, he might as well let go now and preserve the beautiful memories of their five years together.


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed.


    He picked it up and saw it was his mother. Unlike before, he didn''t ignore the call or hang up. This time, he answered.


    "Oliver, I finally got you on the line! I''ve been thinking a lottely. If you truly care for that woman, I won''t oppose it anymore. But there''s one condition-you both must settle down in Capitarnia and not move to another city."


    Oliver chuckled wryly, his voice low. "Mom, it doesn''t matter anymore. We''ve broken up. I''ll take care of things here in Saintornia and head back in a few days. I''ll even go on those blind dates you suggested."


    It no longer mattered who he married, as long as it wasn''t N. Even a business marriage would suffice.


    There was silence on the other end for a few seconds before his mother''s incredulous voice broke through. What? You broke up? Are you serious?¡± 1


    11


    She had always opposed Oliver and N being together.


    When Oliver had silently followed N to Saintornia, she''d even tried to threaten him with the Raynor Group. Yet, all her efforts had been in vain.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 667

    Now, it hadn''t even been long, and they had already broken up?!


    Oliver didn''t want to dwell on it. After acknowledging her, he hung up.


    His mother didn''t call back. After a moment''s thought, she reached out to a friend to start preparing for Oliver''s blind dates.


    She had never approved of N, who had already been married and had a child. If Oliver married someone like that, he''d be theughingstock of their social circle.


    Now that they had broken up, it was the perfect opportunity. She could finally introduce her son to someone more suitable.


    After watching Oliver''s car drive away, N turned and headed upstairs.


    As she reached the door, her phone rang. It was Damon.


    "N, it''s almost 11:30 p.m. Why haven''t youe to pick up Buddy?¡± he asked, his tone sharp.


    N suddenly remembered that she had promised Damon earlier that she''d pick up Mason. She quickly replied, "I''m on my way."


    She then took a taxi.


    ...


    Soon, N entered the vi''s living room, but only Damon was there.


    "Where''s Buddy?" she asked.


    Damon looked up, his expression cold. "He''s already asleep. I''ll wake him up."


    "No need. Let him sleep. I can carry him to the car," she said calmly.


    ¡°I''ll drive you both back,¡± Damon offered.


    N hadn''t driven, and taking a taxi would be inconvenient, so she didn''t refuse. "Thanks, I appreciate it."


    On the way back, N stared out the window, lost in thought.


    Damon nced at her a few times before finally asking, "What''s wrong? Did I interrupt your date?"


    N turned to him, lowered her gaze, and said, "I broke up with him."


    Damon mmed on the brakes, the tires screeching against the road.


    Startled, N quickly turned to check on Mason in the backseat.


    Seeing he was fine, she sighed in relief. "What are you doing? What if Buddy falls out of his seat?"


    +25 Bonus


    Damon stared at her, frowning. "Why did you break up?"


    Oliver had been by N''s side for five years. From their previous interactions, Damon could sense that Oliver truly cared for her. How could they have broken up so easily?


    N pressed her lips together. "That''s my personal matter. It doesn''t concern you."


    "How can it not? I''m Buddy''s father. I want to give him aplete family and get back together with you. Don''t you understand?" Damon''s voice softened but held steady.


    He knew this wasn''t the best time for this conversation, but now that it had started, he was determined to see it through.


    Meeting his intense gaze made N''s heart skip a beat. She quickly looked away.


    "Mr. Sumner, right now, I just want to focus on my work and taking care of Buddy. I don''t want to think about anything else,¡± she said firmly.


    Damon withdrew his gaze and replied coolly, "I won''t push you. Take your time to think it over."


    As he spoke, he restarted the car.


    Watching his determined profile, N felt her hands tighten in herp, but she remained silent.


    They drove in silence until they reached her building. Damon carried Mason upstairs.


    As he was about to leave, he said, ¡°Think about what I said. Buddy is still young, and as he grows, he''ll need his father around. There are some things a mother just can''t rece."


    N met his eyes squarely. "Are you doing this for Buddy or yourself?"


    Damon paused, then slowly replied, "N, I know I said a lot of hurtful things when I lost my memory. I get that you won''t forgive me right away, but I hope you''ll give me another chance. I want to make up for the pain I caused and the time I lost with you and Buddy."


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 668

    Damon''s gaze was serious, and every word struck N''s heart, leaving ripples that lingered long after.


    "It''s gettingte. You should go back. I''ll think about what you said," she replied.


    "Okay,¡± Damon agreed.


    After Damon left, N couldn''t stop reying his words in her mind, but her thoughts were a tangled mess.


    Having just broken up with Oliver, she knew it would take time to reconsider her feelings about Damon. She decided not to dwell on it any longer.


    In the following days, N became overwhelmed with her project.


    When Vrie called, she was still working overtime, waiting for experimental data toe through.


    "N, what''s going on with you and Oliver? Why is he suddenly dating? If he did something to hurt you, I''ll fly over to Capitarnia right now and deal with him!" Vrie hissed.


    N paused, gripping her pen. ¡°We broke up."


    "What?! How did that happen so suddenly? Thest time I saw you two, everything seemed fine. Did he cave under family pressure?" Vrie asked.


    N shook her head, even though Vrie couldn''t see her. "No. I was the one who ended it."


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Vrie spoke softly. "You brought it up? Are you sure you don''t have any romantic feelings for him? Was that it?"


    ¡°Yeah, I just feel like I owe him a lot," N admitted.


    Vrie sighed. "If you''re really not into him, there''s no point in forcing it."


    If this had been a while ago, Vrie might have scolded her. But after spending so much time with Zayntely, she understood how exhausting it could be to stay with someone when the feelings weren''t there-it felt like a burden.


    "I just feel bad for him, and I don''t know how to make it up to him," N confessed. At Vrie''s words, N frowned.


    "Stop right there! First of all, Oliver has everything he needs. Secondly, he treats you well because he likes you.


    "If he knew you were trying to figure out how to make it up to him, it would only hurt him. He''s liked you for five years. If he were after something else, he could easily find someone more suitable. Why stick around you?


    "Since you can''t reciprocate his feelings, don''t disturb him. Just live your life. Besides, even if you try to make it up to him, can you erase those five years and pretend nothing happened?¡±


    "I don''t want to erase anything. I just feel like I owe him so much," N said softly.


    Chaptereo


    +25 Bonus


    "If he faces any difficulties in the future and you can help, then do so. For now, just stop thinking about it," Vrie advised.


    N wasn''t sure if she had truly absorbed what Vrie had said. She murmured, "Okay, I understand."


    By the time it was past 10:00 p.m., the experiment finally concluded. As she packed


    up her equipment, she ran into Damon in the elevator.


    Damon looked surprised. "Why are you leaving work sote?"


    "I was waiting on some experimental data," N replied.


    Damon nodded, and an awkward silence filled the elevator.


    When they reached the basement, N stepped out first, hearing Damon''s footsteps behind her.


    Unexpectedly, something about the way he moved caught her attention-his steps were uneven,cking his usual steady calmness.


    She turned instinctively and saw him clutching his stomach, his face pale.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, rushing toward him, her voice full of concern.


    Damon shook his head. ¡°I''m fine. Just a little stomachache. It''ll pass soon." Chapter 669


    +25 Bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 669

    "Stomachache? Did you skip dinner?" N asked.


    "There were a few meetings today. I got busy and forgot. This has happened before. I''ll be fine soon," Damon replied.


    N frowned, noticing his nonchnce. ¡°That''s not eptable. If you keep this up, you''ll end up stomach problems. There''s a pharmacy on the first floor. Let me get you something for the pain."


    Without waiting for his response, she quickly headed for the elevator.


    with real


    Damon reached out, gently grabbing her arm. "Really, it''s unnecessary. I know what I''m doing."


    She shrugged off his hand, her voice cold. "What experience? Experience with stomachaches? If you don''t take care of yourself, your health will only get worse."


    Damon said nothing.


    Seeing his silence, N softened her tone. "Give me five minutes."


    This time, Damon didn''t stop her. He simply watched her walk away, his dark eyes following her until she disappeared.


    In less than five minutes, N returned, slightly out of breath. She held not just the medicine but also water and a small loaf of bread from the convenience store.


    "Take the medicine now. Once your stomach feels better, eat some bread," she instructed.


    Her cheeks were flushed, beads of sweat forming on her forehead, rising and falling with her breath.


    The sight made Damon tense.


    He took the water and medicine from her, lowering his gaze. ¡°Thank you."


    After he swallowed the pills, she handed him the bread. "Eat this afterward. And


    next time, remember to eat on time."


    Damon nodded. "Got it."


    Satisfied with his response, N nodded. "Then, I''ll head out."


    "It''ste. Let me drive you home," Damon offered.


    "No need, I drove here. You should get some rest too," N replied.


    ...


    Once back in her car, N suddenly remembered that she hadn''t told him how to take the stomach medicine.


    She rummaged through her bag, pulled out her phone, and sent him the dosage instructions along with the number of days to take it.


    Damon quickly replied with a simple acknowledgment,


    Putting her phone down, she started the car and drove away.


    +25 Bonus


    The next morning, while on her way to work, N received a message from Ruby.


    Ruby: [N, what''s going on between you and Mr. Sumner? The wholepany is talking about this photo!]


    Before long, Ruby sent a photo.


    N opened it and immediately recognized it as the moment fromst night when Damon grabbed her hand while she was on her way to get him medicine.


    Frowning, she sent a voice message to Ruby: "Where did this photoe from?"


    Ruby: [I don''t know. I heard people discussing it as soon as I got here this morning... and they''re saying some awful things, iming you clearly have a boyfriend but are still being ambiguous with Damon.....]


    Actually, the exact words were even worse, but Ruby didn''t dare to repeat them. She feared N wouldn''t handle it well.


    After reading Ruby''s message, N pursed her lips and told Ruby not to worry about it. She then focused on driving.


    When she arrived at the office, she sensed something was off as soon as she stepped into the elevator.


    The male employees looked at her with a hint of flirtation, while the females wore expressions of mockery and


    disdain.


    N showed no signs of guilt or panic. Her expression remained calm as if she werepletely oblivious to the


    stares.


    Soon, the elevator reached the seventh floor, and she stepped out.


    Just as the doors closed, she overheard the conversations inside.


    ¡°That''s her! She''s actually quite pretty. No wonder she can y both men against each other."


    "Hah! What good is being pretty if all she does is flirt around? Women like that only end up as jokes!"


    As the elevator doors shut, the voices behind N faded away.


    Walking toward theb, she turned the corner and saw Ruby waiting at theb door. "N, you''re finally here! Brody just saw that photo and was talking badly about you. Leon almost got into a fight with him again,¡± Ruby informed her.


    "What?" N was taken aback. "They didn''t actually fight, did they?"


    After spending time with them, she hade to realize that Brody had a venomous nature-always lurking in the shadows and waiting for the right moment to strike.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 670

    If it were really going toe to blows, knowing Brody''s personality, he would probably just stand there and let Leon hit him, then call the police afterward.


    Once the police were involved, there was no way Leon could stay on this project.


    Seeing the concern in N''s eyes, Ruby quickly reassured her, "No, I stopped him just in time. He''s calmed down now."


    Hearing that, N finally let out a sigh of relief. "I''m d you stopped him."


    After everything that happenedst time, Leon had be much moreposed, but N still worried he might act impulsively because of her.


    "What''s up with that photo anyway? I believe you, but anyone else who sees it could easily get the wrong idea," Ruby asked.


    After all, the photo clearly showed Damon holding N''s hand.


    Just as N was about to respond, her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing it was Damon, she wasn''t surprised¡ªhe must''ve heard about the photo, too.


    "I''m going to take this call real quick," she said, moving away.


    She walked over to the railing and answered. "Mr. Sumner, I''m guessing you''re calling about the photo."


    Damon''s steady voice came through. "Yes. I''ll take care of it. You don''t need to worry."


    "What are you nning to do?" N asked.


    Even though Damon had only grabbed her hand to stop her from getting him medicine, it was hard to exin it


    away.


    "Just leave it to me," Damon replied.


    Since he didn''t seem willing to borate, N didn''t press further.


    After hanging up, she put her phone away and walked back to Ruby. "Don''t worry about it. Mr. Sumner said he''ll handle it."


    After thinking for a moment, she exined further, "About the photo-1 ran into Mr. Sumnerst night after work. He was having stomach pain, so I nned to buy some medicine for him. He tried to stop me and identally grabbed my hand, but I pulled away. I didn''t realize someone had taken a picture."


    "Oh, I see," Ruby replied.


    Having known N for several years, Ruby had be her biggest fan. She believed everything N said, knowing she wouldn''t lie.


    The two walked into theb together, seemingly unaware of the eyes following them.


    N walked straight to her workstation.


    +25 Bonus


    Brody smirked, his tone mocking. "Some people pretend to be all proper, but it turns out they''ve got skills- going as far as snagging Mr. Sumner."


    Ruby red at him in disgust. "Brody, if you don''t need your mouth, why don''t you donate it to someone who does!"


    Leon sneered from the side. "With that nasty mouth of his, even if he gave it away for free, no one would want it. They''d probably find it bad luck!"


    The two teamed up, and Brody boiled with anger.


    Despite that, he quickly recovered andughed. ¡°Leon, are you one of her admirers too? Otherwise, why would you be so quick to defend her when she hasn''t even said anything?"


    Leon''s fists clenched as he stared coldly at Brody. "Say that again."


    Just as Brody was about to respond, Tina''s voice suddenly echoed, louder than usual. "Hey, check thepany group chat! Mr. Sumner just posted something."


    Damon: [This morning, a photo of me holding hands with ourb researcher, Ms. N Kinsey, was circted within thepany. It has led to a lot of falsements and unwarranted ridicule directed at Ms. Kinsey. As the CEO, I feel it''s my responsibility to rify the situation.]


    Damon: [The photo is real, but the truth is that I was pursuing Ms. Kinsey and trying to hold onto her. She was rejecting me at the time, and it was not a case of us holding hands, as some rumors suggest. I apologize to Ms. Kinsey for the impact this has caused.]


    Damon: [Also, the workce is for work. I expect all employees to focus their energy on their jobs instead of spreading unsubstantiated rumors or gossip. I hope this matter ends here. Anyone caught spreading rumors or making derogatory remarks about Ms. Kinsey will face immediate dismissal!]


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    +2


    Support


    Share


    get it


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 671

    Thepany group chat fell silent. No one dared to speak.


    However, in the smaller private groups without any supervisors, things had already exploded.


    [Did I read that right? Mr. Summer said he''s pursuing N Kinsey?]


    Il can''t believe it either, but that''s exactly what it says in his statement.]


    (Wow, I''m so jealous...]


    Some of the old-timers at Prospectus Technology couldn''t help but chime in with the gossip.


    [Actually, Mr. Sumner went public with her a few years ago, but then she fell into the sea, and everyone thought she had died. No one expected her to reappear five yearster.]


    [Is this N Kinsey the same person as N Jayston from before? I was shocked when I first saw her. They look practically identical. Could it be that she got stic surgery to look like N Jayston to seduce Mr. Sumner?]


    [Who knows? We''re just here to watch the drama unfold.]


    [Alright, enough gossiping. If this gets out, Mr. Sumner will definitely follow through on his threat to fire anyone talking behind the scenes.]


    There was a moment of silence in theb as Tina looked at N with envy. "N, I never expected Mr. Sumner to be pursuing you."


    Brody scoffed. "See? Some people just know how to y their cards right, managing to get Mr. Sumner to-"


    Before he could finish, he noticed Ruby pointing her phone''s camera at him.


    "Ruby, what are you doing?!" he snapped.


    Ruby smiled. "Go on, keep talking. I''m recording this to send to the groupter. Let''s see if you''ll be the first one to get fired for running your mouth."


    Brody''s gaze darkened instantly, ring at her like a snake ready to strike.


    Ruby wasn''t afraid. She had had enough of Brody''s attitude for a while now.


    She provoked, "What? You thinking of hitting me? A grown man who just loves to bully others. No wonder you''re in your 30s and still single-probably no woman wants a guy like you."


    "You!" Brody clenched his fists, his whole body tensing as if he were ready to attack at any moment.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    N stepped in, pulling Ruby behind her. "Brody, you''ve been stirring up trouble for no reasontely. I''ve told Ruby and Leon to put up with it, but if you keep pushing your luck, I''ll make sure you''re out of this project."


    Brody red back. "Are you threatening me?"


    "Take it however you want," N shot back.


    Just as the tension reached its peak, Sullivan''s voice came from the doorway. "What''s going on here? Why''s theb atmosphere so heavy so early in the morning?"


    N turned to look at him, her expression cool. ¡°Nothing, Sullivan. Since you''re here, let''s discuss the uing


    Noticing her cold attitude, Sullivan didn''t get angry


    He nodded and replied, "Alright."


    As he and N walked to the office, he exchanged a look with Brody, a warning, endent in his eyes. If that dot dared to mess up his ns, he wouldn''t let him off easily.


    After discussing the work arrangements, Sullivan left.


    N took out her phone, hesitated for a moment, and sent Damon a message asking why he did what he did.


    After waiting for a while without receiving a response, she put her phone away and returned to work


    Around noon, Damon suddenly appeared outside theb.


    At that time, N was monitoring a chemical reaction in one of theb''s instruments.


    It wasn''t until Ruby nudged her that she noticed Damon standing outside, his gaze fixed on her, clearly there to see her.


    She handed her notebook to Ruby, instructing, "Take over recording for now. I''ll be back in a bit."


    0


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 672

    N walked out of theb and asked Damon, "Why are you here?"


    "You asked me why I did it. I came to give you an answer," Damon replied.


    Upon seeing the seriousness in his eyes, N''s heart skipped a beat for some reason. She instinctively looked


    away.


    "You could have just texted me back. You didn''t need toe all the way here," she said.


    "But I wanted to see you," Damon said.


    She frowned and replied, "Mr. Sumner, you''re-''


    "Crossing a line" was what she wanted to say.


    11


    Before she could finish, Damon interrupted her, "If I told the truth, no one would believe it. By saying I''m pursuing you, the focus shifts to me, and people won''t gossip about you anymore. Besides, I do intend to pursue you again.¡±


    N''s mind reyed the things Damon had said to her that night while driving her and Mason home, and she couldn''t find the words to respond.


    She had indeed been thinking about his words over the past few days but hadn''t made up her mind about what to do.


    After a moment of contemtion, she finally spoke. "Mr. Sumner, there''s no need for you to pursue me. We''re not in our 20s anymore. I''ve been thinking about what you said that night. Once I figure things out, I''ll let you know. Until then, let''s just stay as we are."


    Damon''s gaze deepened. ¡°Alright, I understand. I won''t bother you again until you''ve made your decision."


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll head back to work," N answered.


    Returning to theb, she took the notebook from Ruby and told her, "Go ahead and have lunch. Come back and take over after you''re done."


    "Okay," Ruby replied.


    She was curious about what Damon had wanted to discuss with N, but she didn''t ask since it was private.


    After Ruby left, theb was quiet again, with only the sounds of the instruments humming softly.


    N looked down, trying to steady her emotions.


    When she had seen the statement Damon posted in the group chat earlier that morning, she felt a bit touched. However, her feelings were all over the ce, and she wasn''t sure what to do.


    She hesitated to give them another chance, afraid they would end up repeating the same mistakes.


    Maybe staying as they were was best-things were calm, and she didn''t have any unrealistic hopes. It was better to take her time and think things through.


    Regardless of her decision, she would speak to Damon directly.


    When N returned home that evening, she found Mason sitting on the carpet. He was staring at a half-built Lego set in his hands, looking lost in thought.


    175 Bonus


    She set her bag down, changed her shoes, and sat beside him. "Buddy, what''s wrong? Did something happen at school?"


    Mason snapped out of it and shook his head. "No, Mommy, I''m fine."


    It was obvious from his expression that he was feeling down, but he insisted he was okay.


    Not wanting to push him, N patted hits head. "Alright. B If anything''s bothering you or if you want to talk, you know you can always tell me."


    "Okay," Mason answered.


    N didn''t say anything more and got up to head into the kichen, quietly asking the nanny if anything had happened at school that day.


    While flipping the stir-fried potatoes in the pan, the nanny shook her head. "Nothing in particr... When I picked him up, though, he didn''t seem his usual self. He was quiet the whole way home. I asked, but he didn''t say anything."


    "I understand. Please keep an eye on him for me over the next few days. If anything seems off, let me know right away,¡± N requested.


    The nanny nodded. "Of course, Ms. Kinsey."


    At dinner, N ced Mason''s favorite ribs in front of him, but he only ate one or two pieces before losing


    interest.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 673

    After finishing his dinner, Mason set down his cutlery. "Mommy, I''m done eating"


    "You''re eating so little today. Usually, this whole te of ribs wouldn''t be enough for you alone, is your stomach bothering you?" N asked.


    "No, I''m really full," Mason replied.


    "Okay, go y for a while then," N told him.


    After dinner, N yed with Mason for a bit before taking him for his bath and getting him ready for bed.


    Once he was in his pajamas and tucked under the covers, N prepared to read him a bedtime story as usual.


    However, he suddenly looked up at her and asked, "Mommy, is Uncle Oliver not visiting me anymore?"


    N paused for a moment before asking, "Why would you ask that?"


    "Before, Uncle Oliver would call me every day, but he hasn''t called for several days now. And he hasn''te to our house either," Mason answered.


    Although Mason was young, he was sensitive and perceptive enough to notice that something had changed between N and Oliver.


    After a few seconds of silence, N told him, ¡°Buddy, things between Uncle Oliver and me areplicated. I can''t really exin it to you right now, but I promise that Uncle Oliver really likes you. He has his own life too, and he can''t always focus on us."


    Mason''s eyes dimmed, and he lowered his head. "I understand."


    Seeing his downcast expression, N felt a pang of sadness.


    "If you ever miss him, you can call him, you know," she said softly.


    Mason didn''t respond. Instead, he looked up at her and asked, "Will you and my dad be together?"


    "Do you want me to be with him?" N asked.


    "I don''t know, but I want to be with Daddy," Mason replied.


    Seeing the hope in his eyes, N pressed her lips together and tucked the nket around him. "Sleep now."


    After coaxing Mason to sleep, N left his room. She didn''t return to her bedroom but instead sat down on the sofa and called Damon.


    "N, why are you calling me sote?" Damon asked.


    Taking a deep breath, N spoke slowly. "Tonight, Buddy asked me if I would be with you and then said he wants to be with you. Did you teach him to say that?"


    "Yes," Damon admitted without hesitation.


    "This is between us. Can you not involve the child?" N snapped.


    Sensing the anger in her voice, Damon spoke softly. "N, this isn''t just between us. It involves Buddy too. It''s about us as a family."


    "We are not a family," N stated.


    Damon sighed. ¡°I admit I used a bit of a trick to get you back, but my intention is to bring you and Buddy back. I


    $75 80000


    can protect you both now, and I won''t let anything happen to you again.


    "N, I love Buddy just as much as you do. I want to give him aplete family so he can grow up happy. Even if you don''t want to be with me, you should think about him, right?" Damon tried.


    "You did this on purpose. You know how much I care about Buddy," N shot back.


    ¡°Mm, you can punish me however you want, as long as you''re willing toe back," Damon replied.


    Feeling both angry and helpless, N thought she could haveshed out at Damon if he had still been as stubborn as before. Now that he was so soft and


    understanding, it felt more like punching a pillow. No matter how much she wanted to be mad, she simply couldn''t,


    After a moment of silence, she spoke calmly, "Let''s talk tomorrow."


    ENJOYING THE BOOK?


    Give it a rating to show your support!


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 674

    "Okay, where should we meet?" Damon asked.


    "I''ll meet you at your office after work," N replied.


    After hanging up, N took a deep breath and returned to her room to shower and rest.


    +25 Bonus


    The next evening, after finishing her work at theb, N beaded straight to the top floor to find Damon.


    Spencer had been instructed to expect her, so when he saw her, he immediately approached. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Sumner is waiting for you in his office. I''ll take you there."


    "Thank you," N replied.


    Spencer led her to the office and quickly left.


    Damon put down the file he was holding and looked up at her. "Have a seat. I''ll sign off on this document, and then I''ll be with you."


    N sat down on the sofa.


    A few minutester, Damon walked over and sat across from her. "What did you want to discuss?"


    Pressing her lips together, N said, "I''ve thought it over carefully. Buddy is at a sensitive age right now, and he needs aplete family. So, I agree with what you proposed before. I''m willing to pretend to be a loving couple with you for Buddy''s sake, but I have a few conditions."


    Damon frowned. "Pretend? What do you mean?"


    He wanted to genuinely reconcile with her and make things right for her and Mason, not just y a role.


    N looked directly at him and replied calmly, "I don''t intend to start over with you. I hope you understand that."


    If Damon hadn''t used Mason to pressure her, she might have softened and given their rtionship another chance. Now, if she agreed because of Mason, Damon would just keep using the same tactics to force her intopromising again and again in the future. That wasn''t the kind of love she wanted.


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Damon''s eyes. He had assumed that N wanting to talk meant she was willing to give him another chance, but he now realized it was just wishful thinking.


    Despite that, if she was willing toe back into his life, he would have plenty of opportunities to win her over. With that thought in mind, he nodded. "I understand. What are your conditions?"


    N listed them: "One, we''ll only act like a couple in front of Buddy. Outside of that, we won''t interfere in each other''s private lives.


    "Two, when Buddy turns 18, we''ll tell him the truth and go our separate ways.


    ¡°Three, if either of us starts a new rtionship, we must inform the other in advance so we can find a way to minimize the impact on Buddy."


    Damon listened silently until N finished, then looked at her. "I can agree to all three of your conditions, but you and Buddy need to move back in."


    N nodded. "Okay."


    +25 Bonu


    Beforeing to see Damon, N had already considered the possibility of either Damon moving in or them returning to his vi. After all, if they were going to act like a couple for Mason''s sake, they couldn''t live apart.


    ¡°The weekend ising up. I''ll have people help you pack and we''ll move you in then," Damon said.


    N frowned. Although it felt a bit rushed, she still nodded. "Okay."


    Damon stood up. "Since we''ve talked everything out, I need to get back to work. You should head home."


    "Okay, Mr. Sumner, I-" N began to say.


    He interrupted her. "Don''t call me ''Mr. Sumner'' anymore. Just call me by my name."


    N conceded, "Okay, Damon. Buddy''s been a little down these past few days. If you have time, join us for dinner tomorrow night."


    "I have a business event tomorrow. How about the night after?" Damon suggested. "That works. I''ll see you then," N said.


    After N left, Damon didn''t return to his desk. Instead, he took out a bottle of red wine from the cab. He poured himself a ss and walked to the window.


    As he gazed down at the busy streets below, his expression was deep and contemtive.


    Chapter


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 675

    675


    Reba, losing patience, arranged to meet Sullivan.


    "When are you finally going to take action? If you don''t have the guts to do it, I can find someone else!" she demanded


    A hint of disdain flickered in Sullivan''s eyes as he observed her agitation, though he maintained a gentle smile,


    "Reba, don''t worry. Setting up an ident takes time, I rush it and someone finds evidence, forcing me to confess, everything will be ruined,¡± he coaxed.


    Reba''s gaze was mocking as she snapped, ¡°Sullivan, don''t give me excuses, just tell me when I can expect news of N''s death!"


    "I promise it won''t take longer than a month," Sullivan replied.


    "A month? Do you take me for a fool?!" Reba cried.


    "Reba, a month is really the fastest I can manage. Besides, you also need time to transfer Nathaniel''s money, don''t you?" Sullivan countered.


    Reba gritted her teeth. ¡°Fine. I''ll give you onest month. If N is still alive by then, I''ll tell Damon everything you did while at Prospectus Technology. You know the consequences!"


    During his years as the team leader of Prospectus Technology''s Drug Research Team 2, Sullivan had embezzled a significant amount of research funds-close to 1,000,000 dors.


    If Damon found out that there was such a major leech in hispany, Sullivan would face a long prison sentence.


    Sullivan lowered his gaze, a vicious glint shing in his eyes. If Reba wasn''t going to let him off the hook, there''d be no need to keep her around once he got the money.


    "Alright, I promise you. In a month, N will be as good as dead," he said.


    Back at home, N shared her n to move back into Damon''s vi with Mason.


    Mason''s eyes lit up at first but soon turned downcast. "Mommy, are you only moving back because of me? If that''s the case, I''d rather not go back..."


    N knelt to his level, her gaze softening. "Buddy, why would you think that? I''m moving back because I want to give your dad another chance. Plus, don''t you want us to be a family?"


    Mason lowered his eyes, saying nothing. He did want his family to be together, but he also wanted his mother to be happy.


    "Mommy, will you be happy if you go back to Daddy?" he asked.


    N nodded. "Of course I will. Otherwise, why would I try to get back together with him?"


    "Really?" Mason asked, skepticism evident in his voice.


    "Of course. I''ve never lied to you, have I?¡± N reassured him.


    Mason stared at her for a moment before finally nodding. "Okay."


    Seeing the smile return to his face, N felt a sense of relief wash over her. As long


    as Mason was happy, that was all that mattered.


    172


    +25 Bonus


    After dinner, N tucked Mason into bed.


    Just as she was about to read in the living room, her phone rang.


    It was an unknown number, so she declined the call. The caller didn''t try again, but soon she received a text


    message.


    [Why did you throw away the roses I sent you? Is it because you don''t like them?]


    N''s eyes widened in shock. She immediately called back, but the line was disconnected. Her fingers tightened around her phone, her face turning pale.


    The person who had sent her roses hadn''t shown up in a while, and she had almost forgotten about it. She never expected them to reappear.


    After thinking it over, she called Caroline. "Caroline, I need you to trace a phone number for me."


    She sent the unknown number to Caroline. Her anxiety was evident, making it hard to focus on reading. Standing on the balcony, she pondered who the sender might be.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 676

    Gabriel''s name shed through N''s mind again, but she quickly dismissed it. After all, he was married now with a child and seemed to have a happy life.


    He wouldn''t do something like this or would he?


    Half an hourter, Caroline finally called back.


    "N, I couldn''t find any information on that number. It must have been deliberately hidden. Why are you Investigating it?" she asked.


    N hadn''t expected that even Caroline, who was skilled inputer hacking and had previously tracked down online trolls to their home addresses, couldn''t find anything. This only confirmed that the person behind this had malicious intent.


    "It''s nothing. Thank you for helping. I''ll treat you to dinner when I''m back in Capitarnia,¡± N replied.


    Realizing that N didn''t want to borate, Caroline didn''t press further. ¡°I couldn''t even find the owner''s name. I didn''t help at all-no need to treat me. By the way, how''s everything going in Saintornia? Is the project progressing smoothly?"


    After chatting about work for a bit, they ended the call.


    As N debated whether to ask Damon for help, another text came through. 411


    [N, are you so curious about who I am? I''ve always been watching you from a ce you can''t see. It''s cold at night. Don''t stay on the balcony too long. Go get some rest.]


    The message sent a chill down N''s spine as if she had plunged into an ice bath.


    This creep not only knew she was trying to track them but also knew she was currently on her balcony.


    Panic surged as she frantically scanned her surroundings for any sign of someone watching, but everything seemed normal.


    Her phone vibrated again.


    [N, stop looking. I''ll appear when it''s time.] 1


    N''s hands shook as she gripped her phone tightly. She rushed back inside, shutting the balcony door and drawing the curtains, her fingers trembling as she typed.


    N: [Who are you?! If you keep this up, I''ll call the police!]


    Her message seemed to vanish into a void. There was no response.


    N tried calling the number again, but it was still switched off.


    Trying to calm herself down, she quickly contacted Damon and told him everything that had happened.


    Damon arrived within half an hour, clearly havinge straight from work, still in his suit.


    After reading the texts on her phone, he said coldly, "You can''t stay here any longer. You and Buddy are moving tonight. I''ll have someone pack your things tomorrow. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of this-I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Still shaken by the texts, N nodded. ¡°Okay¡±


    She wrapped Mason in a nket as he slept, gathered some essentials, and left wit


    It was only when they arrived at Damon''s vi that ti fell some of the tension lift.


    Lydia saw Damon carrying Mason into the living room, with N following behind. She seemed surprised ant quickly approached them.


    "Mr. Sumner, I''ve already prepared the rooms for both Mr. Mason and Ms. Kinsey," she reported.


    Damon responded with a hum, then carried Mason upstairs tucking him in before leaving the room.


    As he closed Mason''s door, he saw N standing a few steps away, still looking a little dazed.


    He walked over and spoke in a low, reassuring voice. "Don''t worry. I''ve already gotten people investigating this We''ll catch the person soon."


    N nodded, her expression still tense. "Thank you."


    Chapter


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 677

    677


    *a, d''t feel like it''s


    At the very beast, he sensed that N needed him


    I''m really d you called me tonight." Damen replied


    A flicker of emotion crossed N''s face before she lowered her head and said, ¡°I''m


    a bit tired, so I''ll head to my room now. You should get some rest too."


    "Alright," Damon answered.


    Without another nce at him, N pushed open the door to her room. Once it was shut behind her, she exhaled softly, finally feeling a bit relieved.


    She ced a hand over her chest, feeling her heartbeat quicken, and couldn''t help but smile wryly. Then, she grabbed her clothes and went to the bathroom for a shower.


    As N disappeared behind the door, Damon''s expression tumed cold. He quickly walked downstairs and headed straight for his study.


    Spencer acted swiftly, taking less than an hour to identify the mysterious caller.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, the person is Howard Rowley, 29 years old. He works as a security guard at Ms. Kinsey''s apartmentplex. He doesn''t have many friends and usually keeps to himself," he reported.


    Damon''s voice was icy. "Based on the messages he sent, he''s known N for five years. There''s no way he''s just a random security guard.¡±


    "Should we keep investigating?" Spencer asked.


    "Yes, keep digging. Have someone monitor this guard and find out who he


    associates with. Also, look into Gabriel," Damon instructed.


    If there was anyone in N''s circle who could be this obsessive, Gabriel was the first person Damon thought of.


    Spencer replied, "But Mr. Sumner, Mr. Hackett already has a family. It''s unlikely that he-"


    "I need evidence, not spection," Damon interrupted, ending the call.


    He set down his phone, his expression dark.


    When Mason woke up the next morning, he found himself in a room at Damon''s vi.


    Surprised, he jumped out of bed and ran out the door without even putting on his slippers.


    As soon as he opened the door, he ran straight into N, who was standing outside.


    N couldn''t help but smile as she picked him up. "Why aren''t you wearing slippers? The floor is cold."


    "Mommy, why are we here?" Mason asked.


    "Your dad missed you, so he brought us over while you were sleepingst night," N replied.


    Excitement shed in Mason''s eyes. "Where''s Daddy?"


    "He''s downstairs having breakfast. I came up to wake you. Let''s wash up, then we''ll go down," N said.


    "Okay," Mason chirped.


    After putting slippers on Mason and helping him wash up and change, N took him downstairs. He was still just


    child, with every entotion written inly on his face.


    N could see that his steps were lighter and quicker than sual.


    +25 Borus


    Blood ties were a powerful thing. Despite barely spending fine with Damon, Mason seemed to like him so much.


    As soon as they reached the living room, Mason let go of N''s hand and sped up his pace, running to Damon." Good morning, Daddy!"


    Damon looked at him, his gaze softening. "Good morning, Buddy. What would you like for breakfast today?"


    "I want a breakfast wrap!" Mason eximed.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll ask Lydia to make one for you,¡± Damon replied.


    N walked a few steps behind Mason, pulling out a chair next to him and sitting down. She greeted Damon, " Good morning."


    Damon''s gaze softened even more as he looked at her. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    After breakfast, the driver took Mason to school, and N finally had time to ask Damon about the mysterious number. "Did you find out who was messaging me?"


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 678

    ¡°Yeah, it''s a security guard from your apartmentplex. But I think there''s more to it," Damon replied


    A security guard?


    N frowned, trying to recall any interactions, but she couldn''t remember ever talking to the security guards at herplex. Besides, a guard wouldn''t say things like "Wee back to her.


    Noticing her frown, Damon said calmly, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll handle it. For now, I''ll have the driver take Buddy to and from school, and you canmute with me. That way, I can ensure your safety."


    Thinking about the messages fromst night, N felt that chill creep up her spine again. She nodded. ¡°Okay, I''TI listen to you."


    After finishing breakfast, the driver took them to the office. On the way, Damon asked if they needed to keep their rtionship a secret.


    N thought for a moment and replied, "No need. It''s not something we can hide for long anyway, so let''s just go with the flow."


    A spark lit up in Damon''s eyes as he answered, "Alright."


    When the car stopped in the basement, they both got out. It was close to work hours, and they encountered several employees of Prospectus Technology along


    the way.


    Seeing N and Damon arrive together, everyone couldn''t help but stare, though no one dared to speak. They all kept their heads down, pretending they hadn''t seen anything


    If Damon hadn''t ordered employees not to discuss his and N''s rtionship, thepany would have been buzzing with gossip by now.


    An eerie silence filled the elevator lobby, despite there being over 20 people present. No one said a word.


    Damon nced at N and, seeing her calm expression, felt slightly relieved.


    "Come to my office at noon. We''ll have lunch together," he said.


    N looked a bit surprised. She wanted to decline, but after thinking it over, she nodded. "Okay, but I''m not sure when my experiment will end, so I might be a littlete."


    "It''s fine. I have an important meeting today too. I''ll wait for you," Damon replied.


    The elevator arrived soon after.


    When Damon and N stepped inside, they noticed that no one else joined them. Damon frowned and asked, "Are you not taking the elevator?"


    The female employee closest to them quickly waved her hand "No, thank you, Mr. Sumner. It''s still early, so we''ll wait for the next one."


    Damon didn''t say anything more and pressed the button for the elevator doors to close.


    N thought for a moment before speaking. "When you told everyone in the Prospectus Technologypany group chat that anyone caught discussing our rtionship would be fired, I think it scared the employees. That''s why no one said a word while we were waiting for the elevator, and no one wanted to ride with us."


    "Isn''t that exactly what I want? I don''t want you to be the subject of gossip," Damon replied.


    Seeing how forceful he was, N felt a bit helpless. ¡°You can''t stop everyone from talking."


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "I never nned to silence everyone, just the majority,"


    125 Bonus


    N was about to respond, but the elevator had already reached her floor. She said, "I''ll head to work now."


    ¡°Alright. Call me if you need anything,¡± Damon said.


    "Okay," N answered.


    Even though Damon had forbidden any discussions about their rtionship, news of them arriving at work together spread through thepany within hours.


    Unlike before, no one dared to make snide remarks in front of N.


    Even Brody started to keep a low profile. After all, if anyone recorded him mocking N and sent it to Damon, he''d be in serious trouble.


    Near noon, N called Ruby into her office. ¡°Ruby, what''s going on with you today? Why are you making so many mistakes in theb? You''re usually much more careful."


    In the past, Ruby had always been thorough and meticulous when working on experiments, rarely making mistakes.


    Today, she had made several errors and seemed distracted, almost adding the wrong reagent earlier, which could have caused the experimental setup to explode.


    25 BOCKE


    Chapter


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 679

    679


    Ruby shook her head, lowering it in guilt. "N, I''m sorry didn''t sleep wellst night..... I promise I won''t make any mistakes this aftemoon."


    Seeing Ruby''s exhaustion and the dark circles under her eyes, N realized she truly hadn''t rested well, so she didn''t scold her further. "Alright, go get some lunch and take a good rest."


    "Okay, thank you. I''ll finish organizing the documents and then head out," Ruby replied.


    N didn''t say anything more and left the office, heading to the top floor to find Damon.


    Not long after N left, Ruby''s phone started ringing. Seeing the number shing on the screen, her face went pale, and she didn''t pick up.


    The calls kepting like an ominous reminder.


    She grabbed her phone, intending to block the number, but hesitated at thest moment.


    Very soon, her phone rang again. She took a deep breath and answered, "I sent you all the money I hadst night. I don''t have any left!"


    "Ruby, your brother has been taken by the debt collectors. They said if we don''t repay by midnight, they''ll cut off one of his hands. Only you can help him. Can you really just watch him die?" Margaret Tinnin, Ruby''s mother, said, her voice sharp and cutting.


    It was like a knife to Ruby''s heart, leaving her wounded and bleeding.


    Her parents had always favored her brother. They had wanted her to drop out after middle school to work and earn money for his tuition. If it hadn''t been for her grandmother''s strong opposition, she wouldn''t have had the chance to attend high school, let alone university.


    Ruby had paid for all her university expenses herself by working part-time jobs, with no help from her family. At her lowest, she had only a few dors left-a single loaf of bread had tost her for breakfast, lunch, and dinner.


    Despite it all, she never felt bitter because she knew her life would have been far more miserable if she had dropped out.


    When she wasn''t working, she studied hard, aiming for schrships as her way out of the family''s oppressive


    favoritism.


    Eventually, she earned a ce in a graduate program, and only then did her parents see value in her education. A master''s degree meant prestige in their vige, and it also made her a prime candidate for marriage, as they saw


    1. it.


    Whenever Ruby went home to visit her grandmother, her parents would arrange blind dates for her or ask how much she would earn in the future. They hoped she would send all her wages home.


    When she resisted their matchmaking, they once went so far as to tie her up and send her to a man''s room. If she hadn''t fought back with all her strength, she would have been assaulted.


    To cate them, she had promised to send half her sry home once she started working, and only then did they ease up on her.


    Now, they had tricked her into giving them all her savings again. Some parents they were!


    "I''ve lived frugally to save 30,000 dors over the past few years, and you took it all to pay his gambling debt. You lied, saying it was for Grandma''s medical bills. If she hadn''t called me when she had the chance, would you have ever told me the truth?¡± Ruby demanded.


    $2580


    "What else could I do? He''s my son, the future of our famil Do you want me to just watch him get beaten to death? Ruby, you can''t be this heartless!" Margaret cried.


    Ruby let out a coldugh. "I''m heartless? He chose to gamble. If he gets his hand cut off, that''s his fault. Stop calling me!"


    With that, she hung up.


    Setting down her phone, she was about to continue organizing the documents when she noticed someone at the door. She quickly turned her head.


    Her expression changed when she saw it was Sullivan.


    "Sullivan, how long have you been standing there?¡± she asked.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 680

    Sullivan smiled. "I''ve been here for a little while. You were on the phone, so I didn''t want to interrupt."


    "Oh," Ruby replied, her expression clouding.


    If Sullivan had been there for a while, he must have overheard her call.


    Any positive impression she had of him faded immediately someone who eavesdropped on others'' conversations couldn''t be trusted.


    Noticing her displeasure, Sullivan quickly added, ¡°I apologize. I really didn''t mean to listen in. That''s why I stayed outside the door. But your voice was loud enough that people in the nextb could probably hear you too."


    Ruby frowned. "Did you need something? If not, I''ll be heading to lunch."


    "I was just dropping off some documents for N. Since she''s not here, could you please hold onto them and give them to her this afternoon?" Sullivan asked.


    "Sure," Ruby answered.


    After cing the documents in her drawer, she was about to head to the cafeteria. When she reached the door, though, she noticed Sullivan was still there, seemingly waiting for her.


    "Sullivan, is there anything else?" she asked.


    Sullivan shook his head, his tone shifting to one of concern. "Ruby, since you''re working at Prospectus Technology now, we''re colleagues. If you need any help, feel free toe to me. If you''re in need of money, I can also-"


    Before he could finish, Ruby cut him off, her tone curt, "I don''t need anything from you."


    Her expression was cold, her attitude distancing them further with a clear boundary.


    Unfazed, Sullivan nodded. "Alright, but if you ever face difficulties, you can alwayse to me."


    Ruby didn''t respond, brushing past him as she left the room.


    Watching her go, Sullivan narrowed his eyes with a slight smile.


    When N arrived at the CEO''s office on the top floor, Damon was still reviewing documents.


    ¡°The food is in the insted container on the table. Go ahead and eat. I''ll join you once I finish these files," Damon said.


    Seeing how focused he was and knowing he was genuinely busy, N didn''t want to interrupt. She simply responded with an "Okay" and walked over to the couch.


    However, instead of opening the container, she pulled out her phone and started ying a game, nning to wait until he was done so they could eat together.


    When Damon finally finished his files and looked up, he saw N sitting on the couch, her eyes fixed on her phone. The insted container remained unopened.


    He frowned slightly. "You don''t need to wait for me."


    N looked up, meeting his deep gaze. For some reason, her heart skipped a beat. "I''m not hungry. It''s fine to wait," she said.


    Damon was silent for a moment before getting up and walling toward her.


    N was taken aback and frowned. "You don''t have to aodate ime. T


    "You''re the one amodating me. I can finish the docments this afternoon." As Damon spoke, he sat across from her and opened the insted container, taking out the dishes one by one,


    N thought about telling him she didn''t mind waiting, but the image of him clutching his stomach in pain shed in her mind.


    She remembered how pale he had looked that time and decided not to argue. His stomach issues stemmed from not eating on time-it wasn''t worth risking his health for work.


    She helped set the dishes, uncovering them one by one, and noticed they were all her favorites. She lowered her gaze, gripping her cutlery tightly. After all this time, Damon still remembered what she liked.


    "I asked Spencer to order food based on your old preferences. I wasn''t sure if you still liked these dishes," Damon said.


    "I do. Thanks. I didn''t expect you to remember," N replied.


    Damon ced a grilled shrimp on her te. "Let''s eat."


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 681

    After Damon recovered his memories, he reyed everything about N in his mind countless times, remembering it all clearly.


    The two ate in silence, the only sound in the office being the clinking of cutlery and dishes.


    While eating, N stole nces at Damon.


    His movements were graceful, and she found herself drawn to him without realizing


    it. He was also undeniably handsome, which exined why so many women chased after him.


    Noticing N''s gaze, Damon looked up at her.


    Their eyes met, and N felt a pang of embarrassment, like she''d been caught red- handed.


    She quickly averted her gaze and said awkwardly, "Heh... these shrimp are pretty good..."


    "If you like them, I''ll have Spencer order them again tomorrow. Is there anything else you''d like?" Damon asked.


    N nced at him, but when she met his deep, dark eyes, she quickly looked away again.


    "No, just the shrimp is fine. You don''t have to order only what I like. Get some things you like, too," she replied.


    Damon looked at her and nodded. "Okay."


    After that, N avoided looking at Damon again, focusing on finishing her meal quietly.


    Once they were done, Damon poured her a ss of warm water.


    "Thanks, but you don''t have to do that. I can get it myself," she said.


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "You''ve seemed ufortable since you came into my office. Are you sure you''d actually get up to get water if you were thirsty?"


    N stiffened, surprised he had noticed. "Sorry, I''m still adjusting."


    "No need to apologize. You have plenty of time to get used to it. By the way, you can take a nap in my lounge room during lunch. I still have some files to review. I''ll wake you up at 1:30 p.m.," Damon offered.


    N instinctively refused. "No, it''s okay. I''ll go back to my own office."


    Seeing her resistance, Damon didn''t push her. He understood that they had been apart for five years and were only together now because of Mason.


    It would take time to get used to each other''s presence again. However, he wasn''t satisfied with just pretending. He wanted to make it real.


    "Alright," he answered.


    N put down her ss. "You still have work to do, so I''ll clean up the dishes and head out. I won''t disturb you."


    "No need. My assistant will take care of itter," Damon stopped her.


    "Oh... Okay... then... I''ll get going," N replied.


    "Mm. Wait for me after work so we can go home together," Damon said.


    N nodded and then practically fled the office.


    Once she stepped out, she felt herself rx a little. She didn''t know why, but being


    around Damon always made her feel uneasy.


    Not long after N left, Spencer


    walked in with a file. "Mr. Sumner, it


    seems the person harassing Ms.


    averjet


    Kinsey isn''t Mr. Hackett. He''s been


    abroad these past few days


    attending apletely closed


    business conference where


    electronic devices aren''t allowed."


    Damon''s gaze hardened. He put down his pen and said, "Keep investigating. Look


    into N''s connections from five years ago. We need to find out who it is."


    "Understood!" Spencer answered.


    Back downstairs, Nposed herself and walked into her office.


    As soon as she did, Ruby handed her a file and informed her, "N, Sullivan


    dropped this off at lunch and asked me to give it to you."


    N took it. "Thanks."


    Returning to her desk, she opened the file.


    Their recent experiment had hit a bottleneck, and one of the results wasn''ting out right. Sullivan mentioned he''d worked on something simr before and had gathered some of his previous reference materials for her,


    After reading a few sections, N felt inspired and decided to change the catalyst they were using. She put down the file and looked over Ruby, nning to discuss the. catalyst change with her. It was then she noticed Ruby''s eyes were red and swollen, clearly from crying.


    Ge


    She asked, "Ruby, why are your eyes so red? Did something happen?"

 Chapter 682

    Ruby shook her head and replied, "I''m fine, N. Just didn''t sleep well. What did you want to discuss?"


    There was no way ack of sleep could cause such swelling, but N didn''t push. She understood that everyone had things they preferred to keep to themselves.


    "I''m nning to change the catalyst for the experiment. Can you see if we can try these options this afternoon?" N proposed, handing Ruby a piece of paper with the catalysts she had in mind.


    Ruby nced over it and picked out two options. "I think these two are worth trying. I''ve tested the others before, and they didn''t work well-the reaction time was too long."


    N nodded. "Alright, let''s go with your suggestions."


    After finalizing the ns, N was about to return to her desk when she added quietly, "If you''re facing any difficulties, you can talk to me. Don''t let it affect your work."


    Ruby blinked, clenching her hands. "I understand."


    Whether because of N''s words or not, Ruby seemed more focused that afternoon. The distraction from the morning was gone.


    After switching the catalyst, their experiment went much more smoothly, and they managed toplete the step before the end of the day. Once the report was written, N and Ruby left work together.


    On their way from theb to the elevator, Ruby''s phone kept ringing. She kept rejecting the calls, but each time, another call came in immediately after. Finally, she turned off her phone.


    Tossing the phone into her bag, she looked up and saw N watching her. She stiffened and tried to act casual. "I don''t know who leaked my number, but I''ve been getting a lot of spam calls today."


    "Just block them," N replied.


    "Yeah, I will. Oh, N, I just remembered I forgot something. You go ahead," Ruby said.


    N lowered her gaze, aplicated expression crossing her face. She wanted to help Ruby, but if Ruby didn''t want to open up, there was nothing she could do.


    When N took the elevator down to the basement, Damon''s car was already waiting at the entrance.


    As soon as she got in, he put down the file he was reading and asked, "Did something happen? You seem preupied."


    N was surprised he''d noticed her mood. She blinked, then shook her head. "It''s nothing."


    "Buddy said he wanted crab tonight, so I made a reservation. We''ll head to the restaurant directly," Damon informed her.


    "Okay," N answered.


    Meanwhile, Ruby returned to her desk back at the office.


    The office was empty now. As soon as she turned her phone back on, the calls starteding again. She took a deep breath and finally answered.


    "I told you, stop calling me," she said.


    "Ruby, are you really this heartless? Are you really not going to save your own brother''s life? Do you want to see me and your father die Margaret''s voice was filled with


    resentment and anger.


    Margaret didn''t believe that Ruby''s savings from the past few years amounted to only 30,000 dors. She knew Ruby bad worked multiple part-time jobs during university and had received schrships. There was no way she didn''t have money-she just didn''t want to save her brother, Hansel Jenner.


    Ruby almostughed. Hansel was the one who gambled and racked up a debt of


    tens of thousands, yet Margaret was ming her for being heartless?


    "I already told you, I don''t have the money. What more do you want from me?" she asked.


    "You don''t have money? Then sell a kidney! You have two. Losing one won''t matter. If you don''t want to do that, I''ve arranged a marriage for you back in the vige. You cane home and marry him," Margaret demanded.  s?novels

 Chapter 683

    Margaret''s tone was matter-of-fact, as if Ruby were an object to be discarded at will. She didn''t even consider whether Ruby would agree.


    As far as she was concerned, as long as Hansel could be saved, Ruby''s life was expendable. After all, Hansel was the lifeline of the Jenners. If they lost their son, she and her husband wouldn''t be able to go on.


    Ruby let out a short, bitterugh, which soon escted into a loud, almost hysterical one.


    "What are youughing at? Are you crazy?" Margaret''s voice was sharp, filled with anger.


    When Ruby finally stoppedughing, she spoke in a low, steady voice. "Do you know why I took your call?"


    "Why?" Margaret asked.


    "Because I wanted to see just how disgusting the things you''d say could be. You didn''t disappoint me," Ruby replied.


    Her voice, rough and hoarse fromughing so hard, was unsettlingly calm. It gave Margaret a sinking feeling.


    "Ruby, what are you nning to do?" Margaret asked, unease creeping into her tone.


    Ruby smiled and said slowly, "Mom, this will be thest time I call you that. Over the years, the money I''ve given you, plus the 30,000 dors you tricked out of me this time for Hansel-we''ll count that as the debt I owed you. From now on, we''re done. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me."


    The more Margaret listened, the more uneasy she felt. She had tricked money out of Ruby before, and although Ruby had gotten angry, she had never mentioned going no contact.


    Nervous and furious, Margaret''s voice came out strained. "Ruby, are you crazy? I''m your mother! I gave birth to you. Your life belongs to me. How dare you talk about cutting ties? I don''t agree!"


    "Whether you agree or not doesn''t matter to me," Ruby replied coolly. "If I remember correctly, you''re only 45 this year. Once you reach the legal age for assisted living, I''ll send the required amount each month. Until then, I won''t be involved with you."


    With that, Ruby hung up. She removed the SIM card, broke it, and threw it in the trash, severing any chance for Margaret to contact her again.


    Saying those words made her realize Margaret had never truly seen her as a daughter but as a pawn-a disposable tool for Hansel''s sake.


    Since Margaret cared so much for her precious son, she could figure out how to repay his gambling debts on her own.


    Afterward, Ruby felt a sense of relief and freedom. She was no longer shackled by family obligations. She should feel happy.


    But for some reason, tears kept flowing from her eyes, no matter how much she tried to wipe them away. From now on, she really was alone.


    Suddenly, a tissue appeared in front of her.


    Startled, she looked up and saw Sullivan''s sympathetic eyes through her blurred vision. She took a step back, putting distance between


    them, and didn''t reach for the tissue he offered.


    Sullivan wasn''t offended. He just smiled and put the tissue away.


    "No matter how bad it is, it''ll pass," he said, gently.


    Ruby didn''t want to engage with him. Pushing back her tears, she


    said with a poker face, "Thank met


    the words, Sullivan. I''ll be heading home now."


    "You''re in such a bad state. I don''t feelfortable letting you go back alone. I''ll give you a ride home," Sullivan offered.


    "No need. I''ll be fine," Ruby replied, grabbing her bag and leaving.


    Sullivan didn''t take her refusal seriously. He followed her from a distance, clearly intending to make sure she got home safely.


    Ruby bit her lip and couldn''t help but


    turn back to look at him. "Sullivan,


    me


    really don''t need you to escort You''re ringking tangs difficultief


    me."

 Chapter 684

    Sullivan raised an eyebrow. "I''m not escorting you. This just happens to be my way home too. I can''t just avoid this road because you''re on it, right?"


    Ruby frowned but couldn''t argue with his logic. After a few moments of silence, she turned and walked off quickly.


    Sullivan stayed about four to five meters behind.


    This annoyed Ruby, so she quickened her pace, hoping to shake him off. No matter how fast she walked, he kept his distance until she entered her apartment building. Only then did he stop following.


    Back in her apartment, she slipped off her shoes and walked to the couch, feeling exhausted.


    Her phone buzzed. It was a Messenger message from N.


    N: [Hey, I noticed you didn''t seem well today. If there''s anything troubling you,


    don''t hesitate to talk to me. I''ll help you figure things out. Stay strong!]


    Ruby stared at the message for a moment before simply replying: [Okay.]


    At a popr seafood restaurant in Saintornia...


    N looked at Ruby''s brief response and felt a pang of disappointment. She turned her phone face-down on the table.


    Noticing her downcast expression, Damon ced some crab meat he had just picked clean onto her te and said, "Let''s eat first. You seem distracted tonight. What''s on your mind?"


    N epted the te, debating whether to tell him about Ruby, but a familiar voice interrupted her, "N, Mr. Sumner, you''re here for dinner too?"


    Turning around, she saw Vrie and looked surprised. "Vrie, you''re here too? And who is this?"


    Vrie nodded with a smile. "Yes. Let me introduce you this is my boyfriend, Zayn Updike."


    "Boyfriend?!" N eximed.


    She clearly remembered Brandon pursuing Vrie not long ago, and Vrie hadn''t seemed entirely indifferent to him either. How did she suddenly have a boyfriend?


    "Yeah, we just got together. I nned to wait until things were more stable before telling you, but didn''t expect to run into you tonight," Vrie said her expression calm, not at all like someone in the throes of a new rtionship.


    Though puzzled, N knew it wasn''t the right time to ask. She turned to Zayn. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Updike."


    "Zayn, this is N Kinsey, my best friend. As for Mr. Sumner, I don''t think he needs an introduction," Vrie said.


    Zayn smiled warmly. "Good evening, Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Sumner."


    Damon squinted slightly but replied calmly, "Mr. Updike, it''s been a while."


    After exchanging greetings, Vrie looked at N. "We have nster, so we won''t keep you. Let''s catch up another time."


    Seeing N nod, Vrie turned to Mason. "Buddy, what would you like as a present? I will bring it for you next time."


    Mason shook his head. "I don''t need anything. Seeing Aunt Vrie makes me happy enough."


    Vrie pinched his cheeky


    "Oh, you little charmer! You''re already out-talking your dad by a


    mile you''re going to be a hit with


    the girls when you grow up


    Damon''s face fell.


    Seeing him scowl, N had to hold back augh. He probably hadn''t expected to be outdone by his own son.


    Vrie and Zayn left soon after.


    As they disappeared through the restaurant''s door, N turned to Damon and asked, "Isn''t Brandon still pursuing Vrie? How did she endan


    with And from the way She looked at him, it didn''t seem like she''s that into him."

 Chapter 685

    N had known Vrie for many years, so she could easily tell that Vrie had no feelings for Zayn.


    Whenever they stood together, Vrie would deliberately keep a two-fist distance between them-drawing a clear line in the sand.


    If someone genuinely liked another person, they would naturally get closer.


    "The Weir Group is facing difficulties, and Brandon is six years younger than Vrie," Damon said.


    Brandon was currently just the CEO of the Sumner Group. He couldn''t make major decisions nor use thepany''s resources to save the Weirs¡ªunless he sold his shares in the Sumner Group.


    However, that would mean losing his chance to be the head of thepany. He had to understand the importance of the Sumner Group over Vrie.


    N nodded. "So Vrie and Zayn are in a marriage of convenience?"


    "Zayn may not necessarily marry Vrie," Damon replied.


    He had interacted with Zayn a few times and knew that, although Zayn appeared gentle, he was cunning inside and only acted in his own interest.


    Zayn''s rtionship with Vrie wasn''t necessarily because of her looks-he might be after something else. And as for what the Weirs still had to offer him, it was likely the Weir Group.


    At this thought, Damon frowned slightly.


    N''s focus shifted. Hearing Damon''s words, she asked with a frown, "What do you mean by that? Are you saying Zayn is a jerk?"


    Damon hadn''t expected her to interpret it this way and found it rather amusing. She wasn''t entirely wrong, so he answered, "Pretty much. Vrie is likely trying to use a marriage alliance to save the Weir Group, but she might end up causing trouble for herself."


    "Then should I warn Vrie?" N asked.


    If Zayn really wasn''t a good person, she couldn''t just stand by and watch her best friend fall into a trap.


    Damon nced at her and said, "Even if you warn her, she might not listen. Zayn is probably her best option right now."


    When someone had no other choice, they wouldn''t listen no matter what anyone said.


    N bit her lip and looked up at him. "Is there really no other way to save the Weir Group?"


    "There is, but it would require a lot of capital, and there''s no guarantee of sess. The main reason Vrie is with Zayn is that the Weir Group''s products are something the Updike Group needs. If the twopanies for a deep partnership, it could revive the Weir Group," Damon exined. "But for Zayn, it would be easier to acquire the Weir Group than to save it."


    The more N listened, the darker her expression grew. She hadn''t realized the Weir Group was in such dire straits, barely staying afloat with the Updike Group''s orders.


    Seeing her remain silent, Damon spoke in a low voice. "Don''t worry too much. There might still be a way out."


    N lowered her gaze, leaving it unclear if she heard him.


    Damon was also curious: to Brandon, which was more important-the Sumner Group or Vrie?


    The meal lost its taste for N.


    ...


    On the way back, N stared out the window, lost in thought.


    When they got home, Lydia took Mason for a bath, and N returned to her room. After much deliberation, she decided to reach out to Vrie and began typing a message.


    Downstairs in the study, Damon called Brandon.


    "You know about Vrie and Zayn, right? If you sell your shares in the Sumner Group, the money could save the Weir Group, but you''d lose your chance to be its leader," Damon remarked.


    "With your current abilities, it would take at least another four to five years to gain control of the


    UT<ppany. You need to decide which is more important-the Summer Group or Vrie he dered.

 Chapter 686

    There was a long silence before Brandon''s hoarse voice came through the line. "Uncle Damon, I can''t make a choice. Vrie and the Sumner Group are both important to me."


    He wanted to help the Weirs but couldn''t bring himself to give up the Sumner Group.


    In the past, rk had the support of Cyrus and Cindy, so Brandon never stood a chance against him. Now, what he had always dreamed of was within reach. If he kept working hard, he could be the head of thepany in a few years.


    How could he give up now? But he also couldn''t bear to let Vrie go.


    "There are many situations in life where you can''t have it both ways. In the future, you''ll face more difficult choices like this one. If your decisions affect many people, will you continue to hesitate?" Damon asked.


    Brandon let out a bitterugh. "I don''t know... Uncle Damon, what should I do?" "Ask yourself," Damon replied.


    He could help Brandon this time but couldn''t shield him forever. Brandon had to learn to make decisions on his own.


    At the bar...


    Brandon hung up, set it down, and downed his drink, his eyes filled with pain.


    He didn''t me Damon¡ªhe only med himself for not being strong enough. If he had tried a little harder, he might not have found himself in this dilemma.


    Was he really going to just watch Vrie marry someone else? He didn''t want to, nor did he dare imagine that possibility. All he could do was drink, one ss after another.


    If he got drunk, maybe he wouldn''t have to struggle with the decision anymore.


    Tonight, however, the alcohol felt like water¡ªno matter how much he drank, he stayed painfully sober.


    ...


    Zayn dropped Vrie off at her house and nced at her. "Vrie, since I''m already here, why don''t Ie in and meet your parents? I''ve prepared gifts for them." Vrie paused as she unbuckled her seatbelt, hesitating as her phone buzzed. Seeing it was a message from N, she turned off the screen and lowered her gaze. "It''ste. My parents might already be asleep. Let''s do it another time." Zayn smiled. "I wasn''t thinking. You''re right. You head in."


    "Okay, drive safely," Vrie replied.


    "Will do," Zayn said.


    Vrie opened the door and got out, standing at the gate and watching Zayn''s car drive away before turning to head inside.


    Back in her bedroom, she opened the chat with N.


    N: [Are you free anytime soon? Let''s meet up.]


    After a moment''s thought, Vrie replied that she was free at noon the


    next day. She tossed her phone aside and grabbed her clothes to take a shower once they were done chatting.


    The next day, around noon...


    Vrie arrived a bitte due to traffic. She sat down across from N, took a sip of water, and asked, "What''s up, N?"


    N pulled a card from her bag and handed it over. "This contains all my savings. It might not be enough to save the Wert Group but it should help ease some of the pressure:"


    Vrie nced at it but didn''t take it. "Did Damon tell you?"


    "When I saw you with Zayn yesterday, I sensed that you weren''t into him, so I asked Damon about Brandon pursuing you," N exined.


    Vrie nodded. "The Weir Group is in bad shape. Even if we get funds, there''s no guarantee we can save it. What we need now are contracts."


    "At least it might help buy you some time to think about things with Zayn. Other than marrying you, Zayn also has the option of acquiring the Weir Group," N reminded.


    Vrie smiled bitterly. "Of course, I know that. But right now, I don''t have any other choice."


    A couple of days ago, Zayn had taken her to meet his friends, but Brandon hadn''te. While returning to the private room from the restroom, she had overheard one of the men asking Zayn if he was serious about her.


    Zayn''s response was, "Just having some fun for now."

 Chapter 687

    At that moment, Vrie felt as if she had fallen into an ice pit. But on reflection, there wasn''t much to be upset about. After all, she had gotten together with Zayn because of the Updike Group. Since her intentions hadn''t been pure, she had no right to expect genuine affection from him.


    N frowned and firmly ced the card in Vrie''s hand, saying, "Vrie, just take the money for now. If you really don''t need itter, you can return it to me.


    "As for Zayn, I know you don''t have many options, so I won''t try to persuade you. Just make sure you''ve thought it through and won''t regret it."


    Tears welled up in Vrie''s eyes, and she stopped resisting. "Thank you, N! No matter what happens with the Weir Group, I''ll pay you back!"


    It was easy to celebrate someone''s wins, but helping them through hardship was different. Over this period, Vrie had learned who her true friends were and who kicked her when she was down.


    "There''s no need to thank me. Don''t cry now, or your mascara will run, and you''ll look like a panda," N teased.


    Vrie let out a smallugh through her tears and wiped the corners of her eyes, looking at N with gratitude.


    After lunch, Vrie left, and N returned to work.


    The whole afternoon, Sullivan came by N''s office three or four times, delivering files. Near the end of the workday, he came by again.


    N paused her work and looked up at him. "Sullivan, don''t you think you''ve been stopping by a bit too often today? Some of these files aren''t urgent. You could have grouped them and brought them tomorrow."


    Sullivan smiled, unfazed. "I just didn''t want to dy your work. If you don''t want to see me, you could ask Ruby to pick them up instead."


    "Why should Ruby go? Can''t Leon do it?" N questioned.


    While facing her cold gaze, Sullivan''s smile deepened. "Did you forget? Leon and Brody have some history. If they run into each other, they might end up arguing or even fighting."


    It was a reasonable excuse, but something felt off to N. Sullivan''s attitude toward Ruby seemed to have shifted recently.


    "Got it. I''ll decide who picks up the files. I need to monitor the experiment, so you can go now," N said dismissively.


    Seeing her focus return to the experiment setup, Sullivan narrowed his eyes before turning and leaving. Just about ten meters from theb, he crossed paths with Ruby, who was returning from the restroom.


    "Good day, Sullivan," she greeted coolly and walked past him without a second nce.


    Sullivan turned, watching her cold and distant figure with a dim glint in his eyes.


    Back in theb, Ruby sat down next to N and asked, "N, don''t you think Sullivan''s beening to theb a bit too often today?"


    N was recording the temperature and replied after a moment, "You noticed too?


    He just told me that you could go to his office to pick up files in the future."


    Ruby frowned, looking annoyed.


    Ever since Sullivan had overheard her phone conversation yesterday, his behavior had felt off, making her ufortable. She didn''t need anyone''s pity, especially since she already had a low opinion of him.


    Brody was under hismand, yet every time Brody and Leon had a conflict or made snide remarks toward N, Sullivan acted as if he was invisible. He would only show


    upter to smooth things over


    had no interest in dealing with someone so calcting.


    "N, if there are files to pick up, let Leon or Tina handle it. I''d rather stay here and


    workte on the experiment," Ruby replied.

 Chapter 688

    Seeing Ruby''s eagerness to avoid Sullivan, N couldn''t help but smile. "Okay, I understand."


    The experiment finally ended around 7:00 p.m.


    After cleaning up the equipment and workspace, N was preparing to leave when Sullivan approached her with a bag of food.


    "N, you all worked hard on the experiment, so I brought some food," he said.


    Surprised, N raised an eyebrow. "Sullivan, that''s very thoughtful of you."


    Tina, who knew Sullivan well, joined them. "Sullivan, you''re as considerate as always."


    In the past, when they workedte on experiments, he would bring them food. She hadn''t expected him to continue even after the teams were split up.


    With a friendly smile, Sullivan said, "Of course. You''ve all been working hard. As the project leader, it''s my duty to handle the logistics."


    Since eating wasn''t allowed in theb, he set the food up in the nearby office.


    Although N didn''t particrly like Sullivan, she maintained a professional demeanor.


    After washing her hands and removing herb coat, she was about to head to the office when Ruby spoke up from behind her.


    "N, I''m feeling a bit tired today, so I''m going to head home," Ruby said.


    N turned to find Ruby looking pale, concern shing in her eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? You look really pale."


    She stepped forward and touched Ruby''s hand, finding it cold.


    Ruby quickly pulled her hand back, shaking her head. "It''s nothing. I''m just a bit tired. I''ll head home first."


    Before N could say anything else, Ruby hurried off.


    Watching Ruby leave, N sighed


    and walked to the office. As soon as she entered, she noticed Sullivan''s gaze shift. It wasn''t directed at


    her-it was looking past her.


    For a moment, she thought she saw a hint of disappointment in his eyes, but she wasn''t sure.


    Leon and Tina were already eating oysters. When they heard the door open, they looked up.


    Tina, surprised to see N without Ruby, asked, "Where''s Ruby?"


    "She said she was tired and went home early," N replied.


    "Oh." Tina didn''t dwell on it and resumed eating.


    N turned to Sullivan. "Sullivan, why aren''t you eating?"


    "I''ve already had dinner, so I''m not hungry. I actually have something I need to take care of, so I''ll be


    heading out. Before you all leav


    please double-check that theb and office doors are locked," he


    reminded them.


    As he walked past N, she suddenly stopped him. "Sullivan, there''s something I


    want to talk to you about. Let''s go outside."


    Sullivan paused for a moment, then nodded. "Alright."


    Once they were in the hallway, a cold breeze blew past, making it feel chilly.


    "N, if it''s not urgent, let''s discuss it tomorrow. I really need to leave," Sullivan insisted.


    "Sullivan, Ruby is a simple girl. The two of you aren''t a good match, so I hope you can keep your distance," N said.


    She only said this because she was certain Ruby had no feelings for Sullivan. In her opinion, someone like Sullivan wasn''t someone Ruby could handle.


    Sullivan smirked, his smile partially hidden in the shadows, making it hard to read his expression. "That''s my personal matter, and I don''t think it''s your ce to interfere


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    Frowning, N knew she''d have to find an opportunity to talk to Ruby about it


    directly since Sullivan wasn''t taking her advice.

 Chapter 689

    Ruby was the hardest worker in theb, and N didn''t want to see her efforts go to waste because of Sullivan.


    Just as N was about to leave, her phone suddenly rang. Seeing it was Damon, she swiped to answer with a flicker of excitement in her eyes.


    "Have the experiments wrapped up yet?" Damon asked.


    "Just finished. Aren''t you back yet?" N replied.


    "Hm, I''lle down for you so we can go back together," Damon answered.


    His voice was low and soothing, almost as if he were whispering in N''s ear, and she could feel his breath brushing past her.


    A gentle breeze rustled the still air, causing her heart to skip a beat.


    She lowered her gaze and replied softly, "Okay."


    After hanging up, she walked into the office, where Leon and Tina were still eating.


    "I''m heading out first. Clean up after you finish eating and make sure to lock the office door," she instructed.


    Leon asked, "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    "Not this time. I''ll see you tomorrow," N replied.


    After giving them a brief farewell, she turned and headed toward the elevator.


    As she approached, the elevator doors opened, and Damon stepped out.


    He was dressed in a ck suit and wore a detached expression, but his icy gaze softened the moment he spotted her. It was as if the winter frost had melted into the warmth of spring.


    N instinctively quickened her pace, asking, "How did you get here so fast?"


    "I was waiting for the elevator when I called you. I thought if your experiment took longer, I''d just wait by the side," Damon replied.


    Imagining him sitting there waiting for her made N smile. She quipped, "If you were just sitting there, I think everyone in theb would feel a bit uneasy."


    After all, having the boss nearby while working would naturally increase the pressure.


    Damon looked at her and asked, "You haven''t had dinner, right?"


    N nodded. "Yeah, but I don''t feel like ordering takeout. I''ll just make some pasta at


    eater home. Have your


    eaten? If not can whip something up for you too."


    "Sure," Damon said.


    As they stood in front of the elevator, Damon caught a glimpse of their reflections in the doors.


    N, petite and adorable beside him, made him subconsciously lean a little closer. Their shadows merged, and he smiled, his mood lifting as well.


    Noticing his shift in emotions, N nced up and found herself caught in his gaze fer heart faced, and she s quickly looked away, her pinky instinctively curling inward.


    Realizing her reaction was a bit over the top, she searched for a new topic and


    asked, "What kind of pasta do you like?"


    "Anything is fine," Damon answered.


    "Then let''s go with something light tonight. We shouldn''t have anything too greasy


    sote," N concluded.


    "Sounds good," Damon replied.


    As they fell into silence, the elevator arrived.


    N stepped inside first. "Let''s go."


    Damon''s gaze lingered on her slightly flushed cheeks for a moment before he


    followed her in. He was certain that she felt something for him too.


    This realization filled him with hope.


    ...


    After leaving thepany, Ruby quickly headed back to the dormitory.


    She couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was watching her, as if a pair of eyes were trailing her every move.


    ncing around, she noticed that


    the pedestrians hurried past,pletely ignoring her. She tried to push down her unease and


    quickened her pace and tried to


    toward


    dorm.


    Inside a food joint around the corner, two sinister pairs of eyes were fixed on the


    direction she was headed.

 Chapter 690

    Margaret red at Ruby, resentment burning in her eyes. How could Ruby, working at such a goodpany, possibly be broke? She must have been nning to abandon Hansel!


    Across from her sat Alex Dous, a man in his 40s with one eye blind, a scarred face, and a menacing demeanor.


    "Are you sure if I bring her back, you''ll pay me 3,000 dors?" Alex asked.


    Margaret clenched her teeth. "Of course. Duncan agreed to give 40,000 dors as a dowry. As soon as I get the money, I''ll give you 3,000 dors."


    Alex sneered. "Giving me just 3,000 dors out of 40,000 dors? Seems a bit unfair, don''t you think?"


    Margaret was surprised by his sudden change of tone, and her expression darkened. "Alex, don''t try to raise the price. You know that money is for saving my son''s life. Trying to take advantage of me now? That''s just cruel!"


    Alex looked at her mockingly. "You''re willing to throw your daughter into the fire just to save your son. Who''s more inhumane here?"


    Margaret fumed. "Are you going to do it or not? If not, I''ll find someone else!"


    "Of course I''ll do it. It''s a freebie that just dropped in myp," Alex replied. "Then hurry up! I promised I''d be back tonight," Margaret snapped.


    Without another word, Alex got up and left the food joint.


    As Margaret watched his figure vanish into the crowd, she felt a surge of anticipation. As long as Alex brought Ruby back, they could save Hansel!


    On her way back to the dorm from Prospectus Technology, Ruby needed to pass through a quiet alley.


    Not long after entering, her anxiety intensified, and her pace quickened. Suddenly, she thought she heard footsteps behind her.


    Although the other person was trying to match her speed, she still sensed it.


    She whipped around, but the alley was empty under the streetlights, and her own breathing was the only sound breaking the silence.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned back and hurried forward.


    Just a few more steps, and she would it


    wout of the alley. A usually residents passing Cre were


    t in a bustling area, there w


    However, as Ruby approached the alley''s exit, arge hand suddenly reached out


    from behind her, covering her mouth.


    "Mmph!" Fear washed over her like a tidal wave.


    Her instinct was to struggle, but the hand bore a strange scent that caused her vision to blur and her strength to fade.


    Just as Ruby felt herself slipping into unconsciousness, the grip suddenly loosened.


    She fell to the ground but felt no pain, only a peculiar lightness.


    "Ruby! Ruby! Wake up!" someone shouted.


    Ruby felt herself being shaken and forced her eyes open, her vision slowly clearing.


    Seeing Sullivan''s worried face, she was stunned for a moment.


    "Sullivan... did... you... save me?" Her voice trembled with fear, and her face was pale as a sheet.


    "Yeah, are you okay? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?" Sullivan asked.


    Ruby shook her head. "No... No need. I have no money... I''ll be fine after a moment..."


    Sullivan frowned but didn''t push the issue. Instead, he helped her out of the alley and into a nearby fast food ce, asking the owner for a ss of water.


    Handing her the ss of water, he asked seriously, "Do you want me to call the police?"


    After taking a sip, Ruby finally began to feel a little better.


    As she set the ss down, her


    hands


    bet


    for Sullivan''s timely arrival, wheren''t were still shaking. If it v


    knew what might have happened?


    "Did you see the guy''s face?" she asked.


    "No, he was wearing a mask. I was worried about you, so I didn''t chase after him


    when he ran off," Sullivan replied.

 Chapter 691

    There were no surveince cameras in that alley. Since they hadn''t seen the


    person''s face, calling the police would be pointless, but it was still better than doing nothing at all.


    Ruby bit her lip, deciding she would rather take a longer route than walk through that alley again.


    Noticing her pale face, Sullivan fell silent momentarily before saying, "But before he left, he said something."


    "What did he say?" Ruby asked.


    "He told me not to meddle, saying that even if I could intervene for a moment, I wouldn''t be able to control things for long," Sullivan replied. "And when he left, I felt like his gaze toward you wasn''t that of a stranger. You two may know each other." Ruby was appalled¡ªshe immediately thought of Hansel losing a lot of money gambling. If that person really did know her, her parents may have sent them...


    "I understand, Sullivan. Thank you for today. It''s gettingte, so you should head home. I''ll treat you to a meal another day," she said.


    "No need. It was just a small favor. I noticed you didn''t eat anything tonight. I ordered two dishes earlier. After you finish eating, I''ll send you back," Sullivan replied.


    Ruby instinctively curled her hands into fists, feeling embarrassed.


    After giving all her savings to Margaret, thetter had tricked her out of most of the few hundred dors she had left. Now, she had less than 100 dors on her. If she spent that here, she would be starving for the next couple of weeks.


    "I''ve already paid for the meal. Don''t worry about it," Sullivan offered kindly.


    Ruby was taken aback, her face turning red.


    She quickly said, "Sullivan, that''s unnecessary. I''ll transfer the money to youter."


    Sullivan looked at her, a hint of helplessness in his expression. "There''s no need to be so polite. Everyone goes through tough times, and I''m helping you willingly. I don''t want anything in return, so you don''t need to feel burdened about it."


    "No, Sullivan, I''m very grateful that you saved me today. I can''t let you spend money on me. I insist on paying for the meal," Ruby insisted.


    She took out her wallet and pulled 30 dors from the few notes she had left, handing them to Sullivan.


    Seeing the stubbornness in her gaze, Sullivan sighed and epted the money. "Fine, I''ll take the money, but don''t bring up treating me to a meal again."


    Ruby shook her head. "That''s a different matter."


    Sullivan seemed a bit helpless and couldn''t help but chuckle. "You''re really persistent."


    Ruby pressed her lips together and lowered her head, remaining silent.


    She felt grateful that Sullivan had saved her tonight, but she didn''t want to have too much interaction With him. She needed to find an opportunity to repay this favor.


    The two fell silent, and Ruby opened her phone.


    After hesitating for a moment, she sent a message to N, hoping to borrow some money and promising to pay it back after her sry came in next month.


    ...


    N''s phone lit up in the living room of Damon''s vi, but she didn''t notice. She was making pasta in the kitchen while Damon washed vegetables in the sink.


    As the water ran, the two exchanged a few words about work, creating a warm and harmonious atmosphere.


    Once the pasta was nearly done, N added the washed vegetables to the pan. The originally light green vegetables turned a vibrant green after just a brief stir.


    Quickly, N transferred the pasta and vegetables to tes with some sauce. She then sprinkled a bit of cheese on top. Two steaming tes of fragrant, delicious pasta were ready.


    "I''ll wash the pan. You go ahead and serve the pasta," N said.


    "I''ll wash the pot. You serve the pasta," Damon countered.


    As he spoke, he took the pan from her hands and turned on the tap to start washing.

 Chapter 692

    N watched Damon''s broad back, feeling warmth in the ces where he had touched her. It was as if those spots were burning, sending heat through her body straight to her heart.


    A few secondster, she snapped out of it and carried the pasta outside.


    When Damon emerged after washing the pan, he saw N sitting at the dining table, staring down, seemingly lost in thought. He walked over and sat down across from her.


    "Why aren''t you eating?" he asked.


    N looked up. The moment their eyes met, she quickly looked away. "I''m waiting for you. Let''s eat together."


    With that, she picked up her cutlery and shoved some pasta into her mouth.


    "Be careful, it''s hot!" Damon reminded her, but it was toote.


    The moment the scalding pasta touched N''s tongue, she frowned in pain.


    Feeling a sharp sting, she quickly spat the pasta out.


    In the next instant, a cool hand grasped her chin.


    Damon said, "Open your mouth."


    N instinctivelyplied, a refreshing pine scent enveloping her, surrounding herpletely.


    Damon stood beside her chair, their bodies close together.


    N felt herself tense up subconsciously, her hands slowly tightening on the table. Her heartbeat quickened as if it might leap out of her chest at any moment.


    Just when she thought her face was burning too, he suddenly released her chin. "You''ve burned a blister on your tongue. I''ll have someone bring over some oral gel," Damon said.


    As he turned to leave, an inexplicable sense of loss welled up in N.


    Suppressing the sudden wave of emotions, she feigned calmness and said, "It''s fine. It''ll heal in a couple of days. I don''t need any oral gel."


    Damon nced back at her with a frown. "You should use the oral gel so it heals quickly. You won''t be able to eat pasta either. I''ll have Lydia cook some soup for you."


    "There''s no need to go to so much trouble. I can cook it myself. It''s gettingte. Don''t disturb Lydia," N declined.


    "Just sit still. I''ll make it for you. You are all thumbs and might end up hurting yourself again," Damon nagged as he headed toward the kitchen.


    N quickly stepped in front of him, blocking his path. "It''s just my tongue that''s hurt. My hands are fine. You should eat your pasta. It''ll


    get soggy if you wait too long I Cook for myself content


    Seeing that Damon was about to argue, she added, "Don''t forget, thest time you didn''t eat properly your stomach hurt from hunger. Do you really want to mess up your stomach again?"


    Damon looked at her, his deep-set eyes searching hers. "N, are you concerned about me?"


    N was taken aback, feeling oddly shy. She couldn''t meet his gaze and looked away. "Who''s concerned about you? I just don''t want Buddy worry about you."


    "Just don''t want Buddy to worry? Don''t you have any concern for me?" Damon asked.


    As he spoke, he leaned closer, fixing his intense gaze on her. He didn''t want to miss any change in her expression.


    The distance between them closed.


    N instinctively took a step back, trying to create some space.


    Damon seemed to sense her intention and tightened his grip around her waist, not allowing her to retreat.


    "N, why won''t you answer?" he asked.


    N bit her lip, feeling parched. "Let go of me first..."


    She was enveloped in his pine scent, feeling as though she were in a tranquil pine


    forest, every breath filled with that cool and secure aroma.


    "I''ll let go of you once you answer me," Damon said.


    N pushed against his chest, her eyes filled with anger. "Damon, don''t be unreasonable!"


    Seeing that she was genuinely upset, Damon didn''t dare tease her any further. If he really annoyed her, it would be hard to coax her back.


    Just then, footsteps approached.


    N quickly pushed Damon away and turned to walk briskly into the kitchen.


    Lydia had just stepped into the living room when she spotted N''s back.


    "Mr. Sumner, Mr. Mason is already asleep. Is there anything else you need me to do?" she asked.


    "N burned her tongue while eating just now. Please bring some oral gel for treating burns," Damon instructed.

 Chapter 693

    Lydia quickly nodded. "Okay, I''ll go get it now."


    By the time she returned with the oral gel, N wasing out of the kitchen.


    "Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Sumner said you burned your tongue while eating. You should apply this oral gel, and it should be better by morning," Lydia advised.


    N took the oral gel and replied, "Thank you, Lydia. It''s gettingte, so you should go rest."


    Lydia nced toward the kitchen. "Ms. Kinsey, are you nning to cook something? Do you want me to help?"


    "No need. I''m just making some soup. I can handle it. You should go get some rest," N answered.


    Lydia nodded. "Alright, but if you need anything, just call me."


    "Will do," N replied.


    Once Lydia left, the living room fell into a sudden quiet, with only N and Damon present.


    After what had just happened, she felt a bit awkward facing him.


    Damon put down his cutlery and looked at her. "Come here."


    Under the lights, he appeared calm, but an undeniable tension filled the air.


    "What''s wrong?" N asked, remaining where she stood and watching him.


    "I''ll help you apply the oral gel," Damon said.


    As soon as he said that, an image of him applying oral gel to her tongue shed in her mind, making her bite her lip.


    "No need. I can do it myself," N refused.


    Damon didn''t reply but continued to look at her, his dark eyes intense.


    Feeling the weight of his gaze, N instinctively tightened her grip on the oral gel tube.


    "Damon, really, it''s fine. I can manage," she insisted.


    In the next moment, he stood up and walked toward her. He moved slowly, but each


    step felt like itnded in her heart, making her heartbeat quicken.


    He stopped right in front of her, extending his hand. "Give me the oral gel."


    "It''s fine, I can¡ª" N began to decline.


    Before she could finish, he grasped her wrist.


    She froze for a moment, then instinctively tried to pull away, but he had already let go.


    "Go sit on the sofa," Damon said.


    N nced at the oral gel he held, ready to protest, but he seemed to anticipate her next, words if you refuse again I carry you there myself."


    Under Damon''s unwavering gaze, N lowered her own and reluctantly agreed.


    Once she sat on the edge of the sofa, she heard his deep voice from above. "Look up and open your mouth."


    She followed his instructions, but as soon as she looked up, their eyes locked.


    At that moment, her heart raced even faster.


    Quickly, she averted her gaze, her hands subconsciously tightening at her sides as she fought to stay calm.


    Damon cupped her chin, his deep voice close to her ear. "Open your mouth."


    N slowly parted her lips, clutching the hem of her shirt in anxiety. She didn''t know why she was so


    vel?


    §ï§Ý


    nervous- skie had already decided to be friends with Damon.


    Yet, as he drew near, her heart fluttered uncontrobly. His handsome face was so close, and the faint scent of pine surrounding


    him made her thoughts spiral.


    "Don''t be nervous. It won''t hurt," Damon coaxed.


    While speaking, he dipped a cotton swab into the oral gel and gently applied it to the blister on her tongue.


    N had expected it to hurt, but instead, there was no pain at all. The oral gel had a refreshing minty scent that felt soothing.


    As she looked up at Damon, her eyes were slightly reddened and held a hint of innocence that inspired a sense of protectiveness.


    Damon''s gaze darkened, and his body tensed as he fought the urge to kiss her.


    Once he finished applying the oral gel, he withdrew his hand and tossed the swab into the trash.


    "All done. Just avoid irritating the blister tonight, and it should be fine by morning," he said.

 Chapter 694

    "Okay, I understand," N replied.


    She lowered her eyes, suddenly recalling that the soup was cooking in the kitchen. When she looked up to ask Damon if she could have some now, she found herself lost in his tender gaze instead.


    The living room fell silent.


    She could almost hear her heart racing. After a few seconds of staring, she finally snapped back to reality and quickly averted her gaze.


    Right away, Damon''s deep voice broke the silence. "What is it?"


    N bit her lip and spoke softly. "I just wanted to ask if I can still have soup tonight?"


    "You can, but try to avoid the areas that got burned," Damon answered.


    "Got it. I''m fine now," N said.


    "Alright, I''ll check again in the morning. If there''s still swelling, we''ll apply the oral gel again," Damon replied.


    As soon as he finished speaking, N recalled the earlier moment when he applied the oral gel for her, and her cheeks flushed.


    She really didn''t want to go through that again, so she said, "Just give me the oral gel. I can apply it in front of the mirror tomorrow."


    "It''s no trouble at all. I don''t have anything nned for tomorrow anyway," Damon dismissed.


    N felt speechless-that wasn''t what she meant!


    Since he wouldn''t give it to her, she had no choice.


    "I''ll go check on the soup..." she muttered.


    Without waiting for his response, she hurried away, feeling as if she were escaping.


    Damon watched her retreating figure, his expression thoughtful and his gaze obscure.


    When N finished cooking the soup, Damon was already in the study, dealing with work.


    She poured herself a bowl and set it aside to cool. Just as she picked up her phone, she noticed a message from Ruby and immediately called back.


    The call connected quickly, and Ruby''s somewhat hoarse voice came through. "N..."


    "Ruby, what''s wrong? Did something happen? How much do you need?" N asked.


    Upon hearing N''s genuine concern, Ruby''s eyes reddened as she struggled to hold back tears. "It''s nothing just don''t have enough money from this month''s sry. If it''s okay to like to borrow 500 doffars."


    "Sure, I''ll transfer it to you right away. If that''s not enough, let me know," N assured her.


    "Thank you, N!" Ruby cried.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s just a small thing. If you ever need help, remember to reach out. You''re here in Saintornia for the project with me. I''ll take care of you until you return to Capitarnia, N promised.


    "Alright. It''s gettingte now, N, so I won''t keep you," Ruby replied.


    After hanging up, N promptly transferred the money to Ruby. She wanted to ask what was going on but decided against it. If Ruby wanted to share, she would do so on her own.


    Damon was on a call with Spencer in the study.


    "Are you sure Howard has no connections with Gabriel?" Damon asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Sumner. I''ve checked Howard''s contacts from the past year. He has no interactions with Mr. Hackett, nor with anyone around him or hispany," Spencer reported.


    Damon''s expression darkened. His instincts told him this matter was linked to Gabriel, and he trusted that feeling.


    "Got it," he replied.


    After a moment of silence on the other end, Spencer''s cautious voice returned. "So... should we continue the investigation?"


    "File a report. We need to ensure Howard doesn''t have any chance to appear in front of N again. Also, keep an eye on Gabriel," Damon instructed.


    "Understood. By the way, Mr. Pedro Wilkie''s birthday banquet is next week. Mr. Hackett will likely attend. Are you nning to send a gift or go in person?" Spencer inquired.


    Pedro was the grandfather of Gabriel''s wife, Jane Wilkie. Since Gabriel married Jane, he had taken over one of the Wilkie gamingpanies.

 Chapter 695

    Over the past few years, thepany had produced several well-received games that revitalized its reputation. It had be one of the more profitable subsidiaries of the Wilkie Group.


    Damon said coldly, "Prepare a gift. I''ll go over in person."


    After hanging up, he set his phone down, his gaze growing colder.


    If Gabriel dared to do anything to N again, he wouldn''t let it slide, even with the Wilkies backing Gabriel!


    After all, their little family of three had finally found a bit of peace, and he wouldn''t allow anyone to disrupt that.


    ...


    The next morning, as N got up to wash up, she noticed that the blister from the burn on her tongue was already fading. It was only a bit red and swollen now, and in a couple of days, it should bepletely healed.


    Once she finished washing up, she went downstairs to find Damon having breakfast. As he heard hering, he looked up just in time to meet her gaze.


    N smiled awkwardly. "Good morning."


    "Morning. How''s your tongue feeling?" Damon asked.


    Worried he might insist on applying medication himself, N quickly replied, "It''s


    fine now. There''s no need for any oral gel."


    Damon smirked. "Are you afraid I''ll have to treat you?"


    "No, I just wanted to let you know it''s really fine. No need to trouble you," N replied stubbornly.


    "I thought you might be shy or something," Damon teased.


    "How could I be? Definitely not!" N hissed.


    "Well, as long as that''s the case," Damon hummed.


    His dark eyes fixed on her as if he could see right through her thoughts.


    N lowered her gaze and sat down across from him.


    Mason had already finished breakfast and left for school, so it was just the two of them at the table, making the atmosphere a bit quiet.


    After breakfast, Damon and N headed to work together.


    During the ride, neither of them spoke.


    ...


    As they neared thepany building, Damon put down the files in his hands and


    asked N, "Do you have any ns next Friday?"


    "No, why?" N asked.


    "Could you apany me to a party?" Damon invited.


    N frowned. "What kind of party?"


    She had never been interested in parties, feeling like everyone wore a mask and it all felt so unreal. Thankfully she didn''t have to deal with business and rarely attended these events.


    "It''s Pedro Wilkie''s birthday party. I need a femalepanion, and since everyone knows, we''re back


    together, wouldnt be appropriate to bring another woman," Damon exined.


    That reason waspelling enough for N to agree. After all, she was the one


    who had suggested they pretend to be back together in the first ce.


    "Sure. What should I wear?" she asked.


    Damon assured her, "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll take care of it."


    N nodded, falling silent again.


    Soon, the car pulled into Prospectus Technology''s parking lot, and she got out alongside Damon.


    Aftering to work together for a few days, the Prospectus employees had started to get used to seeing


    them together Privately, howeto


    they were still discussing how long Damon would remain interested in Nyta before moving on.


    After all, one was an eligible bachelor, while the other was just a lowly drug research employeepletely mismatched in their eyes.


    While waiting for the elevator, several female employees nced at N. Some were jealous, some envious, and some curious.


    Fortunately, N was already used to being the center of attention, so she didn''t mind.


    Damon looked at her, quietly saying, "I might have a meeting during lunch today and won''t be able to join you. Just go straight to my office. Spencer will bring you lunch."


    "No need. Since you''re busy today, I''ll eat in the cafeteria. It''s been a few days since I had cafeteria food, and I''m actually craving it," N replied.

 Chapter 696

    Damon raised an eyebrow. "You like cafeteria food?"


    N nodded. "Yeah, some of the dishes are really good and authentic."


    "Then we should go together next time," Damon said.


    N agreed.


    It was only after she had readily agreed that she suddenly realized what Damon meant. Did he want to go to the cafeteria with her? Did he think she hadn''t been popr enoughtely?


    Since they were alreadymuting to and from work together every day and she visited the CEO''s office for lunch daily, going to the cafeteria together didn''t seem like a big deal.


    Besides, with Damon''s statement about their rtionship sent to thepany group chat, no one would dare gossip about them openly.


    As N pondered this, she realized she had grown ustomed to being with Damon. She didn''t know when he had started to quietly seep into her life.


    Thinking this, she bit her lip and fell silent.


    Noticing N''s silence, Damon frowned, about to speak when the elevator arrived.


    Once they stepped inside, several Prospectus employees followed them in. After a few days, the employees had stopped being afraid to ride in the same elevator with them.


    Previously, many people had missed their clock-in time because they were too intimidated to ride the elevator with Damon and N, resulting in a lost month of full attendance bonus.


    That bonus at Prospectus Technology meant 300 dors. Losing that kind of money had made their hearts ache.


    Damon hadn''t found a chance to talk to N, and the elevator soon reached her floor. She walked out with her head down.


    As the elevator doors closed behind N, she finally felt the heat of Damon''s gaze fade and sighed in relief. She hurried toward theb.


    Once she entered theb, Ruby greeted her.


    Seeing the redness around Ruby''s eyes, N chose not to ask and pretended not to notice as she started her experiments.


    The morning experiments were busy, and N didn''t even have time to drink anything, finishing just at 12:30 p.m.


    When she saw Ruby heading out for lunch, she called out, "I''ll go with you."


    Ruby looked surprised. "N, you''re not eating with Mr. Sumner today?"


    N nodded. "He has a meeting during lunch."


    "Oh." Ruby didn''t ask anything else, and the two of them walked to the elevator in silence.


    As they reached the elevator, Sullivan''s voice came from behind. "N, Ruby, what


    a coincidence! Are you guys heading to lunch too?"


    N turned around, her tone a bit cold as she replied, "Yeah."


    "I was just about to go. Let''s go together," Sullivan suggested.


    N frowned, realizing that Sullivan hadn''t taken her warning to heart at all. It seemed she needed to find good opportunity to talk to Ruby about him.


    "Sullivan, it''s just us two girls. It wouldn''t be appropriate for you to tag along, would it?" N hinted.


    Sullivan smited. "I didn''t know you


    were so traditional, N. Isn''t it


    normal


    for male and female


    colleagues to eat together? Plus, I have some data I''d like to discuss with you over lunch."


    "It''s lunchtime now. If you want to discuss the data, pleasee find me during work hours," N stated.


    Their conversation wasced with tension, and Ruby subconsciously clenched her fists, looking down in thought.


    "Since you don''t want to discuss work matters, we can chat about other things while we eat," Sullivan said.


    N''s expression darkened.


    Just as she was about to speak, Ruby suddenly interjected, "N, I just remembered there''s a piece ofb equipment I haven''t cleaned yet. think it skip lunch today if you can, could you please bring me a chicken sandwichter?"

 Chapter 697

    N kept her eyes on the experiment, fully aware that all the instruments had been cleaned and checked.


    However, since Ruby didn''t want to interact much with Sullivan, she was happy to oblige. "Alright, just make sure you''re more careful next time."


    "Okay," Ruby replied as she left.


    Sullivan watched her walk away with a squint. He hadn''t expected Ruby to be so difficult to approach.


    Soon, the elevator arrived.


    N stepped inside and noticed that Sullivan was still standing outside.


    She raised an eyebrow and asked, "Sullivan, aren''t youing? Didn''t you say you wanted to discuss some data with me?"


    Sullivan''s gaze hardened slightly. "Didn''t you say to find you during work hours? Plus, if I eat alone with you, Mr. Sumner will definitely have something to say. I think I''ll just order takeout."


    N smiled, raising an eyebrow. "Alright then, see youter."


    ...


    After lunch downstairs, N packed up a chicken sandwich for Ruby.


    When she returned to the office, she found Ruby sitting at her desk, staring off into space, lost in thought.


    It was only when N''s footsteps sounded behind Ruby that she snapped back to reality and turned to look.


    N ced the chicken sandwich on her desk and said, "Eat up."


    "Thanks, N. I''ll transfer the money to youter," Ruby replied. "Alright. By the way, what do you think of Sullivan?" N asked.


    Ruby paused while unpackaging the chicken sandwich, her expression t as she replied, "He''s okay, guess We haven''t had much contact, and I''m not interested in


    getting to know him better."


    N hesitated for a moment but decided to be direct. "I think he wants to pursue you."


    "You must be mistaken. We''ve only met a few times. There''s no way he would like me. Besides, he''s not my type," Ruby answered.


    Even though Sullivan had saved her once, she still felt he wasn''t a good person. She was grateful but didn''t want to have too much to do with him.


    "Ruby, I''ve been mentoring you in theb. I know how hard you''ve worked to get where you are. You deserve someone better," N said.


    Ruby looked up at her, nodding. "I know, and I''m not thinking about dating anyone right now."


    Because of her upbringing, she felt lost in any close rtionship and found it difficult to start a normal romantic rtionship. She always kept her guard up, believing no one could truly love her. She also feared getting attached to someone else, worried about getting hurt.


    A person with such heavy thoughts as hers probably wouldn''t find love.


    No matter if Sullivan was simply curious or had other motives, she wouldn''t give him a chance.


    "If you meet someone good, you should definitely give it a shot. I hope you find someone sincere and gentle who will love you," N encouraged.


    Her tone was gentle as she ruffled Ruby''s hair.


    Since Ruby was a few years younger, N hade to see her as a younger sister over the years. She wanted, Ruby to be with


    someone good, not someone. cunning who might manipte her.


    "Yeah," Ruby replied, taking small bites of her sandwich, finding it tasteless.


    With her personality, who would ever love her?


    To her, love seemed less real than the chicken sandwich in front of her. It felt like an elusive thing. If even her parents didn''t love her, how could she trust anyone else''s love?


    Seeing that Ruby seemed to be absorbing her words, N turned back to her own workstation.


    After finishing her chicken sandwich, Ruby thought for a while and decided to text Sullivan, inviting him to dinner that evening.

 Chapter 698

    However, Ruby didn''t n to go alone and intended to invite N along.


    After she shared what had happened the previous night, N''s expression darkened.


    "Why didn''t you tell mest night? Did you call the police?" N asked.


    Ruby nodded. "Yes, I reported it, and the police are investigating now."


    N''s gaze dimmed. If she had any hope left for her parents, it was now gone. Ruby genuinely intended to cut ties with them.


    If the police discovered that the person who tried to drug and abduct her was indeed acting on her parents'' orders, she wouldn''t let it slide easily.


    Seeing the determination and strength in Ruby''s eyes made N''s heart ache.


    She took Ruby''s hand and said, "Alright, I''ll go with you tonight. Sullivan saved your life, so it''s only right to invite him to dinner."


    "Thank you, N," Ruby replied.


    N sighed and spoke seriously. "If anything like this happens again, you must tell me right away."


    Ruby''s eyes shimmered with gratitude. "N, thank you!"


    "Alright, enough with the pleasantries. Go take a break," N said.


    "Okay," Ruby answered.


    After Ruby left, N hesitated for a long time before sending Damon a message,


    hoping he could help Ruby find out who had tried to kidnap her.


    About ten minutester, she finally received a response from him.


    Damon: [N, I expectpensation for helping others.]


    N bit her lip.


    N: [What kind ofpensation do you want?]


    Damon: [Let me think... How about you cook for me this weekend?]


    Upon reading this, N felt a wave of relief.


    Thankfully, it wasn''t too difficult a request. At the same time, she felt a little disappointed. Was she... secretly hoping for something?


    She pushed those thoughts aside, took a deep breath, and replied: [Okay.]


    Damon didn''t reply after that, likely because he was busy.


    N set her phone down and rested her head on her desk for a nap.


    The afternoon flew by, and it was time to leave work.


    Sullivan came to find Ruby. "I drove. You can ride with me tonight, and I''ll drop you off after dinner."


    "Sullivan, I n to invite N to dinner as well. You don''t mind, do you?" Ruby asked.


    Sullivan frowned but soon smiled again. "Not at all. You can both ride with me." Ruby turned to N. "N, what do you think? Should we go with Sullivan?"


    N smiled. "Sure, that would be great. Thanks, Sullivan."


    "It''s no trouble. It''s my pleasure. Since your experiment is done, let''s head out now," Sullivan said.


    "Okay," N and Ruby said.


    As Sullivan turned around, his smile vanished, leaving his expression icy and unsettling.


    N sent a message to Damon, letting him know she would be having dinner with


    Ruby and wouldn''t be going back with him.


    Damon hadn''t replied yet, probably still in a meeting.


    N put her phone in her bag and got in the car with Sullivan and Ruby.


    Because of the evening rush hour,


    the roads were


    the


    a bit ¨¦t


    sethey arrived at the


    restaurant, it was nearly 7:00 p.m.


    After sitting down and ordering their food, N received a message from Damon. He said he had social


    asked for the restaurant''s address, saying he would have his driver pick her up after dinner.


    N was typing a reply when Ruby tugged at her sleeve.


    "N, isn''t that Mr. Sumner outside? Who''s that woman with him? They seem pretty close," Rubymented.


    N turned her head. What she saw


    the window was a coupler


    - Ride by side. Her grip on fier


    by


    phone tightened instinctively.

 Chapter 699

    Damon wore a well-tailored dark suit, his tall figure exuding an air of authority.


    Beside him stood a woman in an elegant cream-colored dress, her long hair cascading down her shoulders with soft curls at the ends. She appeared gentle and alluring, wearing a small smile, her eyes bright and lively.


    Damon had his head turned slightly to converse with the woman beside him, his gaze focused. She looked up at him, her expression warm.


    There seemed to be a special understanding between them, making them appear very close.


    N stared nkly out the window at the couple, her heart feeling as if it were being tightly gripped. She struggled to calm herself, but her eyes couldn''t seem to look away.


    Ruby watched N with concern and quietly asked, "Are you okay, N?"


    N snapped back to reality and forced a smile. "I''m fine."


    What she didn''t realize was just how strained that smile was.


    She turned her gaze away, no longer looking at the couple outside, and began deleting the unfinished text message on her phone. She also deleted her chat with Damon.


    While she could erase the chat, the image from earlier kept resurfacing in her mind.


    N bit her lip, filled with confusion and unease. Who was that woman? Why was she so close to Damon?


    In the past, she had seen Damon interact with other women. He had always been indifferent, never giving anyone a chance to misinterpret his intentions.


    But this woman was different.


    Countless questions swirled in her mind, yet none had answers.


    N tried to push her chaotic thoughts aside, forcing herself not to dwell on them.


    Despite her efforts, Sullivan seemed to see through her inner turmoil.


    He raised an eyebrow and said, "N, you''re dating Mr. Sumner. Why don''t you just call him and ask what''s going on?"


    N''s hands clenched tightly as she forced another smile. "I trust him."


    Sullivan sighed, assuming the demeanor of someone with experience. "You really don''t understand men. If you don''t confront him about it now, he''ll never admit anythingter.


    "He might even turn it around on you, saying you''re being paranoid. If you don''t ask him now, it''ll put you at a disadvantageter on."


    "Is that from your personal experience, Sullivan?" N''s tone dripped with sarcasm, and there was no hint of a smile on her face.


    Sullivan''s expression stiffened, and he instinctively nced at Ruby.


    Seeing her looking at him too, he quickly replied, "You''re misunderstanding me. I''m just offering some advice from a man''s perspective. Why are you dragging me into this?"


    "But you''re a man too, aren''t you? If you can give me this advice, does that mean you''d use this tactic against her when she sees you getting cozy with another woman?" Ny?a pressed.


    Sullivan frowned, struggling to suppress his anger, though his expression was clearly upset. "N, I know you''re upset about seeing Mr. Sumner with another woman, but it''s not right to take it out on me."


    N smiled. "I''m not angry. I was just considering the possibility. So why are you the


    one getting upset? Did I hit a nerve?"


    Sullivan''s fists clenched, fury simmering in his eyes.


    The air grew tense, and Ruby sat uneasily, unsure of whom tofort.


    After a long silence, Sullivan suddenlyughed. "N, we''re here tonight for Ruby''s dinner invitation, so let''s not go back and forth don''t want to make things awkward for her"


    MS

 Chapter 700

    N nced at Ruby out of the corner of her eye and noticed her pale face. She fell silent, clearly epting


    Sullivan''s words.


    From then on, neither of them exchanged nces, speaking only to Ruby individually.


    Once dinner concluded, Sullivan offered to drive them home, but N declined.


    Sullivan quickly resumed his previous gentle facade. "N, you''re not still holding onto what happened earlier, are you? If you''re really upset, I can apologize."


    ¡°No need, Sullivan. It''s out of the way for you, so I''ll just take a cab home,¡± N replied.


    Just as she turned to walk toward the curb, Ruby grabbed her arm. ¡°N, I''ll go with you. It''s on my way."


    N turned to Sullivan and said, ¡°Sullivan, it''s gettingte. You should head home too. Drive safely."


    Sullivan didn''t push further, simply nodding. ¡°Alright, let me know when you get home."


    "Sure," Ruby replied.


    Sullivan turned toward his car only after N and Ruby hailed a cab and left.


    In the taxi, N apologized to Ruby. "I''m sorry, Ruby. If it weren''t for me, the atmosphere wouldn''t have been so awkward tonight."


    Ruby shook her head. "It''s fine, N. I think what you said was right."


    She had invited Sullivan to dinner because he''d saved her, and she felt obligated to help him if he needed anything. Yet, she couldn''t shake the feeling that he had ulterior motives.


    "Ruby, I hope you always stay this alert. There are many ways to thank Sullivan for his help, but don''t let your gratitude lead you to ept his feelings too easily," N cautioned.


    "I understand," Ruby replied.


    "Good," N said.


    After chatting for a bit longer, Ruby got out of the cab.


    N was left alone, her mind drifting back to the scene she had witnessed earlier in the restaurant. A pang of bitterness rose in her chest.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed.


    Seeing Damon''s name shing on the screen, she bit her lip and hesitated over whether to answer. After a moment, she decided to pick up.


    "What''s up?" she asked.


    "Didn''t I ask you to send me the address for dinner? Why didn''t you?" Damon replied.


    N looked down, fiddling with the tassels on her bag. "There''s no need. I''m on my way back now. I''ll be


    there soon."


    +25 Bonus


    There was a pause on the other end.


    After several seconds, Damon''s deep voice finally echoed. "Alright. I''ll wait for you at home."


    After hanging up, N stared out the window, feeling a tight knot in her chest. She reminded herself that she and Damon were just putting on an act. She had no right to be angry about him being close to another


    woman.


    She would gradually get used to it. Even if Damon kissed another woman in front of her one day, she would remain unfazed.


    As the cab pulled up to the vi, N''s mood had calmed.


    After paying the fare and stepping out, she saw Damon standing at the entrance, gazing at her with a serious expression.


    She hesitated for a moment before approaching him. ¡°Why are you outside?"


    "I was waiting for you," he answered.


    "Oh, thanks. But you don''t need to do that next time. Let''s go inside," she said, walking past him.


    Suddenly, he grabbed her wrist and asked, ¡°Did something happen today?"


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 701

    +25 Bonus


    N shrugged off Damon''s hand and answered with her head lowered, "It''s nothing. I''m just a bit tired. If you don''t have anything else, I''m going to head in."


    Without waiting for his response, she quickly walked into the vi.


    Watching her hurried departure, Damon frowned. He felt that N''s attitude toward him was off.


    After hesitating for a moment, he called Spencer. "Check where N had dinner tonight and who was with her."


    In less than ten minutes, Spencer sent him the results of his investigation.


    Upon seeing the name of the restaurant, Damon''s eyes widened. He had his suspicions immediately.


    Back in her bedroom, N had just finished removing her makeup and was about to take a shower when she heard a knock at the door.


    "N, I need to talk to you. Can you open the door?" Damon asked.


    Hearing his voice, N bit her lip, put down her pajamas, and walked to the door to open it. She asked, "What is it?"


    Meeting her distant gaze, Damon became even more convinced she must have seen him with Charlotte Sumner tonight.


    Charlotte was Brandon''s older cousin. She hade over for a business meeting and had taken the opportunity to invite Damon and Brandon to dinner. Since she lived near Prospectus Technology, Damon had offered her a ride.


    Because Charlotte had gone abroad for her studies in middle school, it was unsurprising that N didn''t know her, especially as Charlotte had only returned to Saintornia a year after her ident at sea.


    "The person I had dinner with tonight was Charlotte Sumner, my niece, "/Damon exined.


    N blinked, her expression growing slightly unnatural. ¡°You don''t need to exin. I don''t care who you have dinner with."


    Damon looked into her eyes and insisted, ¡°But I want to exin. I don''t want you to misunderstand."


    "I''m not misunderstanding," N said stubbornly.


    "Really? You''re acting so cold toward me tonight. Are you imagining that I''m flirting with you while being entangled with other women?" Damon probed.


    His gaze was sharp as if he wanted to see into her innermost thoughts through her eyes.


    Feeling a bit guilty, N quickly looked away, insisting, "I''m not! Stop making things up!"


    "Okay, okay, it''s my fault. But next time you see me with another woman, can you at least give me a chance to exin before deciding to sentence me to death?" Damon asked.


    Since their rtionship had just started to warm up, he didn''t want any misunderstandings to push her away again.


    "If you just kept your distance from women, how could I misunderstand?" N questioned.


    +25 Bonus


    "Fine, I''ll make sure to avoid all women in the future. If any female employeese within three meters of me, I''ll dock their attendance and performance bonuses," Damon stated.


    N couldn''t help but re at him. "Can you be serious? What kind of ridiculous rule is that?! People willugh at you if they hear it!"


    Damon''s eyes were filled with sincerity. "I don''t care if othersugh. What matters is whether you misunderstand


    me."


    At that moment, N felt like fireworks were going off in her heart. It was as if winter was giving way to spring and everything wasing back to life.


    "Got it,¡± she muttered.


    "Then you''re not angry anymore?" Damon asked.


    "I was never angry," N replied.


    ¡°You''re saying you''re not angry? When you looked at me just now, your lips were so pouted they could hold a jar!" Damon teased.


    "What are you talking about? I just ignored you. When did I pout?" N denied it.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 702

    Looking at N''s stubborn expression, Damon couldn''t help but smile, a hint of affection in his eyes.


    "Alright, I must have misread the situation," he yed along.


    Surprised at his amodating tone, N felt a sweet flutter in her heart.


    "Okay, I''m going to take a shower. If there''s nothing else, I''m closing the door now," she said.


    "What do you want for breakfast tomorrow? I''ll make it for you," Damon offered.


    "Anything," N replied.


    Fearing Damon might continue prying, she quickly closed the door.


    Leaning against it, she let out a soft sigh, patted her still-warm cheeks, and tried to calm herself down.


    Despite knowing each other for so many years, her heart raced whenever she faced Damon. Even just locking eyes with him made her cheeks flush.


    After regaining herposure, she grabbed her clothes and headed for the shower.


    The next morning, N came downstairs to see Damon bringing out breakfast from the kitchen.


    She paused. She had assumed he was just being casualst night, but here he was, actually making breakfast for


    her.


    As she reached the dining table and saw all her favorite dishesid out, she couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you make so much?"


    "You didn''t tell me what you wantedst night, so I made a little bit of everything. Take the leftovers to share with your coworkerster," Damon suggested.


    N pulled out a chair and sat down, replying, "Thanks, but you don''t have to make breakfast for me anymore. You''re so busy. Don''t waste your time in the kitchen."


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "N, you''re just as important as work to me."


    Meeting his gentle gaze, N felt her face heat up again and quickly looked away. "Eat quickly, or it''ll get cold."


    After they finished breakfast, Mason finally came downstairs.


    "Good morning, Daddy! Good morning, Mommy!" he greeted.


    After greeting them, he climbed onto the chair next to N and asked, "Mommy, I want the meatballs."


    The meatballs were far from him,pletely out of reach.


    N grabbed a few meatballs for Mason and poured him a ss of milk.


    Mason''s face instantly fell he hated milk. Every time he had to drink it, it was a struggle.


    Seeing his face scrunch up, N couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Didn''t I tell you? You have


    to drink milk to grow tall and strong! Just one ss a week, okay?"


    "Fine," Mason relented.


    Reluctantly, he picked up the ss of milk and started drinking.


    After breakfast, the driver took Mason to school as usual while Damon and N headed to the office.


    +25 Bonus


    N brought the extra breakfast Damon had made to share with Ruby and Leon.


    As Ruby ate, she looked at N. "N, why are you suddenly bringing us breakfast? You''re not going to make us work overtime, are you?"


    The mere thought made her pancakes taste a little less appealing.


    N chuckled. "No, don''t worry."


    "That''s a relief," Ruby replied.


    After finishing the morning experiments, N went to the top floor as usual to have lunch with Damon.


    When she arrived at the CEO''s office, she noticed no one was at their desks. A hint of surprise crossed her face. Were they all in a meeting today?


    Just as she reached the door of Damon''s office, she heard his cold voice from inside. ¡°Don''t let N know about this yet."


    0


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 703

    N paused, frowning. What could it be that she shouldn''t know about for now?


    Just as she was about to lean in closer to listen, she heard footstepsing from the office and quickly stepped back.


    The office door opened, and Spencer walked out.


    When he saw N, a flicker of guilt crossed his eyes. "Ms. Kinsey, when did you get here?"


    ¡°I just arrived. Why?" N answered, maintaining a calm expression, but her hands subconsciously tightened


    into fists.


    What exactly was Damon hiding from her?


    "Mr. Sumner is waiting for you inside. I''ll be getting back to work," Spencer said as


    he hurriedly left, noticeably quickening his pace as he passed her.


    Suppressing her growing suspicions, N entered the office.


    "You''re here! I had someone make your favorite pulled pork dish. Let me wash my hands, and then we can eat, Damon said.


    "Sounds good," N replied.


    While Damon washed his hands, N set the table.


    It wasn''t until he sat down across from her that she casually asked, "I noticed Mr. Hogg left in a hurry. Is there something he needed to take care of?"


    Damon paused, holding his utensils, before smiling. "Nothing much. Just a contract issue he had to handle."


    N lowered her gaze, choosing not to respond, but her curiosity deepened.


    After finishing lunch, N didn''t linger in Damon''s office. Instead, she headed straight back to her own.


    All afternoon, she wondered what Damon was trying to keep from her, but she couldn''t figure it out.


    As quitting time approached, she received a message from Damon. He informed her that he had a social engagement that evening and that a driver would pick her up.


    N frowned. Ever since she and Mason moved to the vi, Damon hadn''t gone out for any evening events. Did tonight''s sudden engagement have anything to do with what happened at noon?


    After a moment of thought, she told Damon not to send a driver. She wasn''t sure howte she would be working, so she would just take a taxi home after finishing.


    Putting her phone away, she let out a small sigh. She felt a weight on her heart as if something was pressing down on her.


    As soon as it was time to get off work, N quickly packed her things and left. Fortunately, today''s experiment had gone smoothly, allowing her to wrap things up half an hour before the end of


    +25 Bonus


    the workday. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have had time to follow Damon.


    After hailing a cab downstairs, N sat in the backseat, waiting for Damon toe out. About ten minutester, she saw his car emerging from the underground parking.


    She pointed to his car and told the driver, "Mister, follow that car."


    The driver nced at her through the rearview mirror, starting to elerate as he asked, "Are you going to catch him cheating?"


    N was taken aback for a moment but then nodded. "Yes, so make sure not to lose him. I don''t know when I''ll get another chance."


    "Got it! I''ve been driving cabs for over 30 years, and I promise I won''t lose him!" the driver replied enthusiastically.


    The taxi followed the ck Maybach through the city.


    After an hour, the car ahead finally stopped in front of a vi.


    A woman stepped out, wearing a light green dress. Her long, wavy hair was pinned up, exposing her slender neck. She looked like she had walked out of a painting.


    She looked up at Damon, her eyes sparkling with smiles as she chatted with him. Damon looked at her, his profile not as cold as usual. He wore a small smile; seemingly in a good mood.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 704

    N recognized the woman as the one she had seen outside the restaurantst night, and her face fell.


    Why had Damon told her he was going out to socialize when he was meeting his niece?


    As N pondered this, they walked toward the vi.


    "Miss, is that woman the mistress you''re trying to catch?" the driver asked.


    N shook her head. "No, she''s his niece."


    The taxi driver''s expression turned sympathetic as if he saw N as a foolish woman defending her husband.


    Once Nposed herself, she calmly asked the driver to take her back to Damon''s vi.


    Confirming she didn''t want to go inside to catch him cheating, the driver started the car and left.


    Meanwhile, Damon followed Charlotte inside the vi to a bedroom on the first floor.


    Charlotte opened the door, saying, "Uncle Damon, Mr. Jayston is inside."


    "Okay," Damon replied.


    Charlotte had initially nned to apany him, but as soon as he entered, Damon closed the door behind him.


    The room had been transformed into a small medical facility, with various medical equipment and monitors beside the bed. Lying on the bed was an elderly man wearing a respirator.


    The man looked frail and graying, appearing to be at least in his 60s-though he was only in his 50s.


    Seeing Damon, he moved his hand, causing the heart rate monitor attached to his finger to tremble.


    "Y-YYou''re the one who took me out of the nursing home?!" he questioned.


    Damon nodded. "Yes."


    The man lying on the bed was none other than N''s father, Harrison.


    It had only been five years, yet he looked like a frail old man, devoid of any vitality.


    Damon had recently discovered, during his investigation into Gabriel, that Gabriel had sent Harrison to the nursing home a year ago.


    The conditions there were terrible. If Harrison hadn''t undergone a kidney transnt, he likely wouldn''t have survived this long in such a deteriorated state.


    "Why? I don''t need this... Take me back..." Harrison said, his sunken eyes wide with anger as he looked at Damon.


    His pale face flushed an unusual red from his intense emotions.


    If Damon hadn''t stirred things up with N, she wouldn''t have fallen into the sea. Just thinking about it brought a sharp pain to Harrison''s heart. He was filled with regret. If he had believed N and hadn''t told her to just put up with things, perhaps she wouldn''t have died.


    He hated Damon, hated the Summers, but most of all-he hated himself.


    "If you stayed in the nursing home any longer, you''d definitely die within six months," Damon stated.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°It''s none of your business!¡± Harrison snapped.


    He attempted to sit up, but his body was firmly restrained to the bed, unable to move an inch.


    Since the transnt, he had been weak, his strength less than half of what it used to be.


    Upon seeing him so agitated, Damon''s expression darkened. ¡°Don''t you want to see N again?"


    "What?!" Harrison eximed.


    His struggles abruptly ceased as he looked at Damon in disbelief. "What do you mean? Is she... still alive?"


    Although he knew it was impossible, he couldn''t help but hold onto a glimmer of hope. What if... N really had encountered a miracle and survived?


    "Yes, but she probably doesn''t want to see you right now, and you wouldn''t want to meet her looking like this either, would you?" Damon asked.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 705

    "Of course not... but how can I trust your words?" Harrison asked.


    He looked coldly at Damon, his eyes filled with anticipation and doubt. After all, when N had fallen into the sea, the chances of survival were slim. He hadn''t held out hope for her being alive over the past five years.


    Damon took out his phone, navigated to the album, and held the screen out for Harrison to see.


    Harrison''s eyes widened in disbelief as he eximed, ¡°N... It really is N! She''s alive! Where is she now?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that. She''s doing well, but I haven''t mentioned you to her yet. Once you''re feeling better and can stand, I''ll bring her to see you," Damon said.


    "Really?" Harrison asked, his gaze hopeful. But it quickly turned to guilt and regret. "She probably... doesn''t want to see me again..."


    Thest time he and N had met had not been pleasant. She hadpletely cut ties with him and stopped visiting him since then.


    He had regretted it long ago and had wanted to call her to apologize multiple times, but Wren had advised against it. She had told him he had done everything for N''s sake, and that one day N would understand his intentions.


    At that time, he had been foolish enough to believe Wren''s words. In hindsight, N wasn''t Wren''s biological daughter. How could she genuinely care about whether N would be hurt?


    All in all, Harrison still med himself for being a negligent father. He had let N down, as well as her mother.


    Damon showed no emotion regarding Harrison''s regret as he said, "She really doesn''t want to see you. After she returned to Saintornia, she didn''t even think about looking for any news about you."


    Harrison''s gaze dimmed, and he smiled bitterly. "She has every right to feel that way... It''s my punishment..."


    His eyes turned red, and his wrinkled face was etched with sorrow.


    ¡°Regardless, what''s in the past is in the past. You should focus on getting better. We''ll talk about everything elseter," Damon reassured him.


    "Okay..." Harrison agreed.


    As Damon turned to leave, Harrison''s weak voice called out from behind him, tinged with a hint of desperation." Can you...e by asionally to tell me how N has been these past few years?"


    Damon paused for a moment, then replied without turning back, "Focus on your health first. We''ll talk about everything elseter.¡±


    When he reached the living room, Charlotte was sitting on the sofa, working on a proposal for a merger project.


    Hearing Damon''s footsteps, she looked up and asked, ¡°Uncle Damon, did you check on Mr. Jayston? Why don''t you stay here for dinner tonight?"


    She looked at him expectantly, her eyes shining.


    Damon shook his head. "No. Thanks for going through the trouble during this time."


    If Harrison were with him, Gabriel would surely find out quickly. It would be much safer to leave him with Charlotte.


    +25 Bonus


    "It''s no problem! Besides, didn''t you give me a big contract? I could make tens of thousands from that coboration. If you have more good opportunities like that in the future, remember to hook me up again," Charlotte chirped.


    ¡°Sure, I''m leaving now," Damon said.


    ¡°Are you really not going to stay for dinner? It''s so boring to eat alone!¡± Charlotte tried again.


    "I''m not free," Damon replied and left the vi without looking back.


    By the time Damon returned home, it was nearly 9:00 p.m.


    N was ying with Mason in the living room when she heard the door open and looked up. She met Damon''s eyes for a brief moment before quickly looking away.


    "You''re back? Where were you socializing tonight? Why did it end so early?" she asked.


    Damon paused while hanging up his suit jacket and casually mentioned a restaurant name.


    N raised an eyebrow. "Vrie was eating there today too. Why didn''t she mention seeing you?"


    "We were all in private rooms, and with so many of them, it''s not surprising that we didn''t run into each other,'' Damon replied.


    N nodded and looked down, deciding not to pursue the topic. Instead, she turned


    to Mason and gently said, " Buddy, Daddy is back. Didn''t you want to share with him what you learned at school today?"


    Damon washed his hands and rolled up his sleeves as he walked toward the sofa, his eyes filled with undeniable tenderness. He asked, "What did you learn today, Buddy?"


    Mason looked up at Damon and said, "Our teacher taught us to be honest. This morning, someone lied to his mom about having a stomach ache so he wouldn''t have to go to kindergarten.


    "His mom was going to take him to the hospital, and he was so scared that he finally told her the truth. Our teacher used this example to tell us that we should be honest, or else it could lead to serious consequences."


    Damon stiffened and instinctively nced at N, relieved to find she wasn''t looking at him.


    He sat down next to Mason and yed with him, saying, "Buddy, your teacher is right. But there''s also a kind of lie called a ''white lie.'' It''s not meant for yourself but


    to protect others from being hurt. That kind of lie can be forgiven."


    Mason immediately countered, "But lying is still lying, right? No matter if it''s for a good intention or not, it''s still lying!"


    "You''ll understand when you''re older," Damon replied.


    As soon as he finished speaking, N interjected coolly, "I think Buddy is right. A lie


    is still a lie. Sometimes, we think we''re doing someone a favor, but instead of a temporary lie, I think the other person would prefer to know


    the truth."


    Damon looked at her helplessly. "You''re right. I was thinking too simplistically."


    Seeing that Damon had no intention of being honest with her, N stood up. "I''m a


    bit tired today. You can y with Buddy. Please clean up afterward. I''m going to rest now."


    +25 Bonus


    "Okay," Damon answered.


    After N left, he felt somewhat distracted.


    "Daddy, if you''re tired too, you can go rest. I can y by myself," Mason said.


    Previously, when N often workedte, he had learned to entertain himself with his toys and found enjoyment in it.


    Damon came back to himself. "I''m fine, Daddy''s not tired. Should we move on to the next step..."


    He trailed off when he caught sight of the castle Mason had built, and a hint of embarrassment crossed his face.


    "Buddy, when did you build the castle? I remember you were just working on the walls!" he eximed.


    ¡°Daddy, it''s almost 10:00 p.m. now,¡± Mason reminded him.


    Meeting Mason''s eyes, which were remarkably simr to N''s, Damon felt an involuntary pang of guilt.


    "I''m sorry, I was just lost in thought today and didn''t pay enough attention to you. I promise it won''t happen again," he apologized.


    "Daddy, you''re not lying to Mommy, are you? That''s why you''ve been acting so strange today..." Mason guessed


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 706

    Seeing Mason''s doubtful look, Damon coughed lightly to cover his unease.


    "What nonsense are you talking? I''m just a bit tired from work today. It''s gettingte. Let''s tidy up the toys, go upstairs, take a shower, and get some sleep," he replied.


    "Okay," Mason agreed readily.


    After they finished cleaning up the toys, Damon asked Lydia to take Mason upstairs for a bath while he went to his study.


    Once seated, he picked up a document to read. However, thoughts of N''s words from that evening kept shing through his mind, making him feel restless. He suspected she might know he was lying to her but wasn''t sure.


    After considering it further, Damon realized he couldn''t hide the truth forever. It might be better to probe N''s feelings toward Harrison the next morning.


    If N wanted to see Harrison, he would tell her the truth. If she was still resistant to the idea of meeting him, then he''d wait until Harrison was feeling better before


    gradually bringing it up.


    Upstairs...


    After N showered and dried her hair, shey on her bed but found it impossible to sleep. She couldn''t understand why Damon would hide the fact that he had met his niece from her. If it was just a simple meeting, there would be no need for secrecy.


    The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. Just when she was willing to give them both a chance, he started lying to her.


    Mason''sment about his teacher teaching them to be honest served as a hint for Damon not to deceive her. She didn''t know if he was ignoring it or genuinely didn''t understand.


    N picked up her phone and hesitated for a moment before sending a message to Vrie.


    A phone lit up in a corner of the sofa in a private room on the second floor of a club, but no one noticed.


    At that moment, the room was filled with voices as a group of men and women yed a game of Truth or Dare.


    These people were well-known heirs from Saintornia, gathered for a night of fun. Vrie wasn''t very familiar with them-Zayn had brought her along.


    As luck would have it, the bottle keptnding on Vrie.


    "Truth or Dare?" someone from the group asked.


    Vrie frowned, recalling how explicit the Truth questions had been earlier, and decisively chose Dare.


    "Call the third male contact in your phone and confess your feelings," the group dared.


    As soon as the dare was dropped, cheers erupted.


    Vrie raised an eyebrow and got up to grab her phone from the corner of the sofa. When she saw N''s message, surprise shed in her eyes, but she didn''t rush to reply.


    +25 Bonus


    Instead, she opened her contact list. To her surprise, her third male contact was Brandon.


    Seeing her frown, the group exchanged curious nces.


    "What''s with the hesitation? Is he an ex-boyfriend?"


    "What nonsense! Zayn is right here! Don''t get yourself in trouble!"


    ¡°Hahaha, put it on speaker! I can''t wait to hear how this goes!"


    Vrie pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth and dialed.


    The phone rang for a long time without being answered.


    She felt a slight relief and asked the group, "No answer. Should I switch to a different-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the call connected.


    ¡°Ms. Weir, why are you calling me sote? Is there something you need?¡± Brandon asked.


    Several people in the room recognized Brandon''s voice and exchanged nces. After all, they knew he had been pursuing Vrie for five years.


    Taking a deep breath, Vrie slowly said, "Brandon, I like¡ª"


    Suddenly, a hand reached over and snatched the phone away, quickly ending the call.


    All eyes in the room turned to Zayn, and someone couldn''t help but tease, ¡°Zayn, what''s the meaning of this?"


    Zayn smiled, looking at the speaker. "I just didn''t want to see my girlfriend confessing to another man. Is that a problem? I''ll take the punishment for her."


    He raised a full ss of alcohol and downed it in one go, then ced the ss back


    on the table. ¡°It''s gettingte, and she has a curfew at home. We should get going. Charge the drinks to my tab. Have fun, everyone!"


    It wasn''t until Zayn pulled Vrie out of the club and a cool breeze hit her that she realized what had just happened.


    "Zayn, will that upset your friends?" she asked.


    Zayn looked at her. Under the dim light, his expression grew even gentler.


    "Compared to you, nothing else matters."


    Vrie averted her gaze, looking down as she said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s head back."


    ¡°I''ll give you a ride," Zayn offered.


    "Okay," "Vrie replied.


    On the way back, she replied to N''s message.


    Vrie: [I don''t know what''s going on between you two, so I can''t give you any advice. But I can say for sure that Damon loves you very much. He wouldn''t do anything to hurt you.]


    ***


    Seeing the message, N bit her lip. She knew Damon cared for her, but she just couldn''t get over the fact that he had lied to her.


    +25 Bonus


    After all, it was unsettling when someone intentionally kept secrets from you.


    Forcing herself not to think about it any longer, N put down her phone, closed her eyes, and tried to sleep. She had no idea how long it took, but she eventually fell asleep.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 707

    As Vrie and Zayn arrived at her house, they saw Brandon waiting at the gate.


    Brandon thought about how he had treated Zayn like a brother, only to have Zayn go after Vrie-stealing his girl. The urge to punch Zayn in the face surged within


    him.


    "She''s my girlfriend. Anything that pertains to her involves me too," Zayn told Brandon.


    Brandon''s fists clenched at his sides, his body tense and his face cold enough to freeze.


    Taking a deep breath to calm his anger, he asked Vrie, ¡°What did your call earlier mean?"


    Before Vrie could answer, Zayn chimed in with a smile, "You came all the way here to ask about that call? We were just ying Truth or Dare at the club. Vrie lost and chose Dare. It was to call you and confess her feelings. I didn''t think you''d rush here just over a phone call."


    The color drained from Brandon''s face, turning pale in an instant. He stared at Vrie as he asked, "Is what Zayn said true?"


    Vrie bit her lip, unable to meet his gaze. "Yes..."


    ¡°Great, I must really be pathetic toe looking for you!" Brandon spat.


    He pushed past Vrie and Zayn, his anger evident in his swift departure.


    As Vrie listened to his footsteps fade away, she felt a hollow ache in her chest. For her, that phone call tonight hadn''t just been a dare-it was a confession.


    Over the five years they had been entangled, she had long since fallen for Brandon. She had just grown ustomed to having him around, mistaking it for friendship.


    Now, she probably wouldn''t have the chance to tell him.


    She let go of Zayn''s hand, saying, "Thanks for taking me home. It''ste, so I won''t ask you toe in. Be careful on your way home."


    Watching Vrie walk away, Zayn couldn''t help but smirk with a hint of mockery.


    Once back in the car, he dialed a number and said, "I''m on my way over. Make sure


    to bring the two girls we were drinking with a few days ago."


    After hanging up, he started the car and drove off.


    The next morning, N got up and washed up before heading downstairs.


    "Good morning," Damon greeted her first.


    N replied indifferently, "Good morning."


    Sitting across from Damon, she took a slice of bread and spread butter on it.


    "N, you''ve been back in Saintornia for a while. Have you thought about visiting your father?" Damon asked.


    N froze mid-action, her fingers gripping the knife tightly. She raised her eyes to meet Damon''s gaze, her face expressionless. ¡°No, I haven''t. Why? Have you seen him recently?"


    +25 Bonus


    "Yeah, he''s been heartbroken since you fell into the sea, and he''s not doing well now," Damon replied.


    N asked, "Oh, doesn''t he have Wren and Gabriel to take care of him?"


    Thinking back to what Harrison had said to her, she still felt a pang of sadness. After all, Harrison was her father, not just anyone.


    She had once believed that even if no one else understood her, at least Harrison would. Sheter realized how wrong she was.


    Harrison was no longer the father who had poured all his love into her. He had shared his affection with Wren and Gabriel.


    A person could only have so much love. The more people it was divided among, the less each one received.


    "Wren divorced him two years ago and married another wealthy businessman. Gabriel is also married now and has a three-year-old son," Damon answered.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 708

    The dining room fell silent.


    After a long pause, N finally asked, "Where is he now?"


    "Do you want to see him?" Damon responded, his gaze fixed on N''s face, determined not to miss any hint of emotion.


    N looked away, her tone cold. "No. If he''s in the hospital, I can help pay his medical bills or find him a caretaker. If he''s living alone, I can hire a caregiver.¡±


    "His biggest wish is probably just to see you again," Damon suggested.


    N set down the bread and knife, pushed her chair back, and stood up. "I''m going outside to wait for you."


    As she turned to leave, her eyes were reddened.


    By the time Damon stepped out of the vi, N had managed to calm herself, her expression returning to normal. Seeing him, she opened the car door and got in.


    On the way to the office, Damon tried to start a conversation with N several times but held back in response to her indifference.


    It wasn''t until the car stopped in the underground parking and N reached for the door to get out that he finally spoke. ¡°N, the doctor said your father might only have a year or two left."


    N paused but didn''t turn around.


    "That has nothing to do with me," she replied."


    Damon''s gaze darkened as he watched her walk away without looking back. It might take a while before she came to terms with this.


    All day, whenever N paused, she found herself reflecting on Damon''s words from that morning as she got out of the car.


    Even Ruby noticed her distraction and asked if something was bothering her.


    N shook her head. "It''s nothing. Let''s wrap up the experiment.¡±


    "Okay," Ruby replied.


    On the way home after work, Damon noticed N''s glum mood and took the opportunity to look at her when the traffic light turned red.


    "Are you tired today?" he asked.


    "It''s fine," N answered, not looking at him.


    She kept her gaze lowered, absentmindedly fiddling with her fingers.


    Damon was about to speak when his phone suddenly rang. Surprise shed in his eyes upon seeing it was Brandon.


    "Uncle Damon, I''ve thought about what you mentioned before. I''m waiting for you at your vi," Brandon


    +25 Bonus


    announced.


    "Okay," Damon replied.


    After hanging up, the light turned green, and he continued driving without another word.


    By the time they returned to the vi, over 40 minutes had passed. As soon as they stepped into the living room, they saw Brandon sitting on the sofa.


    Brandon had been watching the door and got up immediately when he heard them. "Hello, Aunt N. I came to see Uncle Damon."


    N forced a smile. ¡°I''ll head upstairs first. You two talk."


    Damon walked over to Brandon and said in a low voice, "Come with me to the study."


    Five minutester...


    Damon asked in the study, "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Brandon nodded, determination in his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I''ve thought it through. Even if I sell all my shares now, it''ll only help the Weir Group temporarily. I''ve analyzed it, and the Weir Group has been losing money for years. A merger and reorganization is the best oue."


    Damon looked at him intently. "And you''re okay with Vrie marrying someone else because of this?"


    "Love isn''t everything in life, and she didn''t choose me," Brandon replied with a wry smile.


    "So what you''re saying is that if she had chosen you, you''d sell your shares to save the Weir Group?" Damon asked.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 709

    Brandon shook his head. "No, the Weir Group is at the end of its rope. Instead of selling off my shares in the Sumner Group and losing everything, I''d rather work hard to lead the Sumner Group and help rebuild thepany."


    Damon replied, "As long as you''re sure."


    "Uncle Damon, I came here today to ask you for a favor," Brandon said.


    "What is it?" Damon asked.


    "I remember that Prospectus Technology has been negotiating a few big deals with the Updike Grouptely. I hope you won''t work with them," Brandon stated.


    He looked at Damon with a pleading gaze, but Damon showed no signs of being swayed. Instead, he questioned, " You want me topromise my business for personal reasons?"


    The intimidation from Damon made Brandon lower his head in fear, unable to meet his gaze. Still, he willed himself to say, "It''s not just about my own interests."


    "Oh?" Damon inquired with a smirk, though there was no warmth in his eyes. "Then tell me, what else is there besides wanting to take personal revenge?"


    Brandon took a deep breath and mustered the courage to look at Damon. "After Zayn takes over the Weir Group, his next target will be either the Sumner Group or Prospectus Technology. If we don''t stop him now, the Updike Group might threaten ourpanies in the near future."


    "He doesn''t have that capability," Damon replied curtly.


    Seeing Damon''s confident demeanor, Brandon hurriedly added, "Uncle Damon, you don''t understand Zayn. He''s skilled at hiding his true intentions. I used to be good friends with him, but only when he started dating Vrie did I realize his ambitions. He might already be plotting to rece the Sumner Group and Prospectus Technology.


    Damon remained silent, showing no regard for Zayn at all. Even if Zayn wanted to target Prospectus Technology, he needed the means to do so.


    Brandon felt increasingly anxious as he realized his words were having no effect. "Uncle Damon, even if you''re not worried about Zayn going after Prospectus Technology, think about it from Aunt N''s perspective. She''s given Vrie all her savings over the years to help the Weir Group. Can you really bear to see her money go to waste?" he asked.


    Damon narrowed his eyes, his voice icy. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Recently, the Weir Group received a sudden influx of millions. I had someone investigate, and it''s confirmed that the money came from Aunt N to Vrie," Brandon informed him.


    The study fell silent as Damon lightly tapped his fingers on the desk, lost in thought. Brandon didn''t dare to speak, knowing this was hisst card to y.


    If Damon still didn''t care, he would have to watch helplessly as the Updike Group swallowed the Weir Group whole.


    After some time, Damon finally spoke. ¡°I understand the situation. You can go now."


    +25 Bonus


    Seeing that Damon had no intention of taking on the Updike Group, Brandon realized he had lost his gamble.


    However, he understood that for Damon, refusing to work with the Updike Group would mean losing tens of millions, while N''s mere millions were something he could easily repay her for.


    Still, Brandon was unwilling to leave just like that.


    He asked, ¡°Uncle Damon, aren''t you trying to pursue Aunt N? Vrie is her best friend. If you help the Weir Group get through this crisis, she would definitely appreciate it. Who knows, she might even agree to get back together with you!"


    Damon raised an eyebrow, his face devoid of emotion. "Even if I don''t save the Weir Group, I can still win her back.


    "But if you save the Weir Group, it will definitely have a greater effect!" Brandon countered.


    Damon didn''t respond, simply asking, "It''s almost 7:00 p.m. Are you nning to stay for dinner?"


    Upon realizing he was being turned down, disappointment showed on Brandon''s face. He shook his head and turned to leave.


    Not long after he left, Damon stepped out of the study.


    As soon as he entered the living room, he saw Lydia heading upstairs with a cup of tea.


    "Lydia, is that for N?" he asked.


    Lydia nodded. "Yes, I noticed Ms. Kinsey has been looking tired after worktely, so I made her some tea to help her recover."


    Damon was just about to ask if N had really given all her savings to Vrie so he said, "Let me take it up to her."


    Upon hearing this, Lydia smiled knowingly and handed the tea to Damon. "I still need to prepare a few dishes, so I''ll leave it to you, Mr. Sumner."


    Damon took the tray and turned to head upstairs.


    When he reached N''s bedroom, he knocked on the door. There was no response, so he knocked a few more times. Still, there was no answer.


    Frowning, he hesitated for a moment before turning the doorknob.


    The door wasn''t locked.


    N was nowhere to be seen inside the bedroom, but Damon could hear the sound of running water from the bathroom. She must be taking a shower.


    Damon''s gaze darkened. He stood at the door for a few seconds before stepping inside.


    He ced the tray on the bedside table and was about to leave when he heard N''s voice from the bathroom. ¡°Is that you, Lydia? Can you please grab my hazel camisole nightgown from the first wardrobe?"


    Damon''s hands instinctively tightened at his sides.


    After hesitating for a moment, he was about to speak when N called out again, "Lydia, could you please hurry? I have a meeting at seven!"


    Her tone revealed a hint of urgency, and Damon frowned before turning toward the wardrobe,


    +25 Bonus


    The bathroom was shrouded in steam, and N''s slender figure was vaguely visible.


    She soon noticed a silhouette standing by the ss door of the bathroom, so she walked over barefoot and yanked the door open.


    ¡°Lydia, please¡ª¡± N''s words faltered as she realized who was standing at the door. Her eyes widened in shock, and she instinctively stepped back.


    "What are you doing here?!" she eximed.


    Her frantic movement, coupled with the slippery floor, caused her to lose her footing.


    "Ah!" N screamed in panic, reaching out to grab the nearby sink.


    However, her hands were still wet from the shower, and she couldn''t get a grip.


    "Watch out!" Damon warned as he caught her around the waist, pulling her into his embrace.


    N''s heart raced. She couldn''t tell if it was fear or something else that was causing the rapid thumping in her chest. She clutched Damon''s suit, her face pale.


    Damon''s hands were on her waist, and the warmth radiating from that contact sent waves of heat coursing through her.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 710

    The two of them were pressed closely together, and Damon''s suit was already half- drenched. Meanwhile, N waspletely naked.


    Just thinking about the scene made N feel a mix of embarrassment and


    frustration.


    If she had known it was Damon outside, she definitely wouldn''t have asked him to bring her pajamas.


    Biting her lip, she instinctively tried to push him away.


    Just as her hands pressed against his chest, however, his low voice rumbled from above, "Do you want to fall again?"


    N froze for a moment, then lowered her eyes and said, "Y-You can let go of me now. I''ve steadied myself..."


    Damon looked down at her. She had her head slightly bowed, her face flushed, and her long hair was still dripping


    water.


    They were so close that the rising and falling of their chests stirred some unbidden thoughts. She had no idea just how tempting she looked in that moment.


    Damon''s breath quickened, and he struggled to control himself, trying not to act on his desires. Despite that, his body was betraying him.


    N''s cheeks burned even more. She gritted her teeth and red at him. ¡°Damon, don''t go too far!"


    Her face was flushed, and her clear, bright eyes sparkled with anger.


    Damon''s gaze darkened as he abruptly spun her around, pinning her against the door.


    The frosted ss door showcased her beautiful curves, igniting a fire within him. The cold ss behind N contrasted sharply with Damon''s warm body pressed against hers, leaving her in a state of difort, caught between two extremes.


    "What do you think you''re doing, Damon?" she asked.


    Damon grasped her chin, leaning down to kiss her fiercely. His kiss was both hungry and urgent, like a beast trying to devour her whole.


    N wanted to struggle, but there was no escaping his grip.


    Time felt as if it slipped away until she was almost out of breath. Only then did Damon release her.


    N raised her hand to p him, but he caught her wrist and murmured in a low voice, ¡°N, this is payment for bringing you pajamas.¡±


    Damon''s warm breath brushed against her ear, sending a shiver down her spine. 1


    Fuming, N shot back, "I asked Lydia to bring me pajamas! You''re not Lydial¡±


    "Regardless, I''m the one who brought you pajamas. You know me I''m a businessman," he replied coolly.


    N clenched her teeth, her voice Icy. "So can you just give me the pajamas now and get out?!"


    Upon seeing her chest rise and fall in frustration, Damon''s gaze darkened again. But he also understood that he had already crossed a line today. Pushing any further would only make her resist him more.


    +25 Bonus


    Suppressing his errant thoughts, he handed her the pajamas. "Is this the one you wanted? If not, I can go get a different one."


    N snatched the nightgown from his hands, covering herself with it. Her voice was filled with anger as she said, ¡°Get out!"


    Not wanting to push her further, Damon simply opened the door and left.


    N quickly pulled on the nightgown and rushed to the mirror. Seeing her swollen lips and wet eyes, she frowned.


    It was true she hadn''t verified who was outside when she asked for pajamas, and now she was stuck in this awkward situation.


    Just as she was about to dry her hair, her phone rang. It was Caroline. She then remembered that she had a meeting to report on the progress of her experiments. N hastily towel-dried her hair and walked outside as she answered the call.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, she found Damon still in her bedroom. She shot him a re and pointed to the door.


    "N, everyone is waiting in the meeting. You can start your report now!" Caroline''s voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Okay,¡± N replied, ignoring Damon as she moved to her desk. She turned on herptop and began the report. We''ve recently conducted five sets of experiments....."


    As she spoke, she suddenly felt someone holding her hair, wrapping it in a towel.


    Startled, she turned to Damon and whispered, "I''m reporting on work right now! You should go out!"


    While drying her hair, Damon replied, "I''m the CEO of Prospectus Technology. I want to hear your report too."


    11


    N was speechless. Before she could respond, Caroline''s puzzled voice echoed. "N, why did you stop? Is there a problem?"


    She quickly answered, "No... No problem! I''ll continue right away."


    Not bothering with Damon, she returned her attention to herptop and resumed the report.


    Behind her, Damon carefully dried her long hair until it no longer dripped, then removed the towel and grabbed the hairdryer, preparing to help her finish drying her hair.


    N was startled by his actions and quickly grabbed his hand. "I haven''t finished my report yet. Wait untilter to blow-dry my hair!"


    A flicker of annoyance crossed Damon''s face. "Can''t you just report tomorrow? It''s after work hours now."


    "No! The other team members have experiments to conduct tomorrow. They only have time now. Besides, it won''t hurt to wait a bit to dry my hair. I can do itter," N insisted.


    "With the temperature so low, if you catch a cold-"Damon began.


    N interrupted, "I won''t! I''m perfectly healthy. I won''t catch a cold. Just go out. I''ll be done soon-at most in 20


    minutes."


    "Ten minutes," Damon stated.


    N bit her lip and countered, "No, 15 minutes."


    +25 Bonus


    If she hadn''t been worried that the people in the meeting might hear, she would have kicked Damon out already.


    Seeing the stubbornness in her eyes, Damon felt displeased but reluctantly agreed. "Fine, I''ll give you 15 minutes. When the time''s up, I''m turning on the hairdryer," he warned.


    After saying that, he set a 15-minute timer on his phone and ced it next to N''sptop.


    Once Damon was settled, N quickly resumed her report. She rushed to finish,pleting it just ten seconds before the timer went off.


    After hanging up, she leaned back in her chair and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Can I blow-dry your hair now?" Damon asked.


    N turned to him, reaching out. "Hand me the hairdryer."


    "You were in such a rush during your report. Do you have the energy to dry your hair yourself now?" Damon asked again.


    N shot him an annoyed look. Whose fault was it that she was tired?


    Before she could reply, Damon turned on the hairdryer. Once he confirmed it was on warm air, he picked up some of her hair and began drying it.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 711

    Feeling Damon''s warm fingers running through her hair, N instinctively clenched her hands on the table and tensed up.


    "Maybe I should just do it myself," she said, starting to turn away.


    Damon ced his hand on her shoulder.


    "I''ll do it." His voice was deep, carrying an irresistible authority.


    N bit her lip and stopped insisting.


    The only sound in the bedroom was the hairdryer.


    After about ten minutes, the noise finally ceased.


    "All done. Take a look," Damon said.


    N reached up to feel her hair. It felt smooth and dry. She turned to look at Damon. "Thank you."


    Damon nced down at her, but his eyes quickly shifted away when they caught a glimpse of the V-neck of her nightgown.


    "Let''s head downstairs for dinner," he said.


    "It''s toote. I won''t be eating tonight," N replied.


    She wanted to maintain her figure and had a rule about not eating anything after 8:00 p.m.


    "Lydia said you''ve been too tiredtely and made all your favorite dishes. Are you sure you want to waste her kind effort?" Damon asked.


    Meeting Damon''s questioning gaze, N frowned and conceded, "Alright, you go ahead first. I''ll change ande down in a bit."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you," Damon answered.


    After he left, N opened her wardrobe and took out a long ck dress.


    While changing, the scene from earlier-when Damon pressed her against the bathroom door and kissed her- shed through her mind. Her heart skipped a beat.


    No, she couldn''t think about that anymore.


    She patted her flushed cheeks, trying to suppress her fluster as she walked out of the bedroom.


    Once N entered the dining room and sat across from Damon, Lydia brought out the dishes she had kept warm.


    When Lydia''s gaze met N''s, a smile flickered in her eyes.


    Something must have happened between Damon and N since they had spent so much time together upstairs. Otherwise, Damon wouldn''t be in such a good mood when he came down, and N wouldn''t look so flushed.


    If they kept this up, maybe Mason would have a sibling next year,


    N waspletely unaware of Lydia''s thoughts. She lowered her gaze to the tableware, too shy to meet Damon''s eyes.


    +25 Bonus


    Whenever she saw him, inappropriate scenes from earlier would involuntarilye


    to mind. She didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    "Mr. Sumner, Ms. Kinsey, all the dishes are served," Lydia announced.


    Damon nodded. "Okay."


    Noticing N looking down, he frowned. ¡°Are you nning to eat with your forehead?"


    N reluctantly lifted her head. The moment she made eye contact with Damon, she quickly looked away again.


    Seeing her like this, Damon couldn''t help but tease her. "Are you shy?"


    N gritted her teeth and retorted, "Who''s shy? Don''t say nonsense!" Damon smiled. "Still iming you''re not shy? Then why is your face so red?" Subconsciously reaching up to touch her face, N realized it was indeed warm. She met Damon''s yful gaze and defended herself, ¡°I just didn''t dry my hair in time. Maybe I caught a cold."


    Noticing her earlobes turning pink, Damon decided not to tease her further. "Looks like I was reading too much into it then. Let''s eat."


    After finishing dinner, just as N was about to leave, Damon suddenly asked, ¡°I heard you gave all your savings to Vrie. Is that true?"


    N halted in her tracks, surprised. "How did you know?"


    "Someone told me," Damon answered.


    "Oh. And you''re asking this because?" N replied.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to see if you really are that foolish," Damon said,


    N shot Damon an irritated re. "Now that you know, what''s next? It''s my money, and how I use it is none of your business."


    "Of course, warned.


    but you should be prepared for that money to disappear like it''s been dumped into the sea," Damon


    "Don''t worry. When I lent it to her, I didn''t expect her to pay it back," N countered.


    Since she could lend it out, she needed to be ready for the possibility of never seeing it again. Otherwise, she''d just end up torturing herself.


    Damon raised an eyebrow, surprised that N could go that far for Vrie.


    ¡°But with me around, I won''t let your money go to waste," he assured her.


    N paused, looking up at him. "What do you mean? Are you nning to help the Weir Group?"


    "Not at all. I''m doing it for you," Damon dered.


    N bit her lip. "You''re being a bit too obvious with your intentions."


    Damon nodded. "I won''t deny it. Helping the Weir Group is a way to get you to appreciate me. After all, I want to


    +25 Bonus


    pursue you."


    ¡°Don''t you think doing this quietly and letting Vrie tell me would have a better effect?¡± N retorted.


    Damon smirked. "That would definitely work better, but I can''t wait. Besides, you''re definitely going to think about me when you fall asleep tonight."


    At 2:00 a.m., N still couldn''t sleep.


    Shey staring at the dark ceiling, cursing Damon in her mind. Great, hisment


    had kept her thinking about him all night, and now she was wide awake.


    That annoying man was doing this on purpose!


    Yet, for some reason, she felt a hint of sweetness in the mix...


    N buried her face in her pillow, forcing herself not to think of him.


    The more she tried to avoid thoughts of him, though, the more his face and their recent interactions kept popping into her mind.


    The next morning, N descended the stairs with dark circles under her eyes. Seeing her exhausted face, Damon couldn''t help but smirk. "Good morning. N shot him a resentful nce but didn''t say a word.


    If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have stayed up nearly all night. Consequently, she felt quite resentful toward the culprit.


    Damon, however, acted as if he had no clue and continued trying to chat with her. N replied half-heartedly, looking somewhat lethargic.


    Usually, when she didn''t sleep well at night, shecked energy in the morning and had no appetite. After just a few sips of milk, she set her ss down, announcing, "I''m done eating."


    Damon nced at her untouched breakfast and turned to instruct Lydia, ¡°Pack a portion of breakfast for her."


    "No need. I can''t eat," N refused.


    ¡°Just pack it up. If you can''t eatter, you can throw it away," Damon coaxed. "Alright..." N relented.


    After Lydia packed the breakfast, Damon picked it up and told N, ¡°Let''s go.¡¯


    The two walked out of the vi one after the other. Just as they got into the car, N''s phone rang,


    It was Vrie,


    As soon as she answered, she heard Vrie''s slightly downcast voice. "N, do


    you have time this afternoon? I have something I want to discuss with you."


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 712

    Noticing something off in Vrie''s tone, N quickly asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    "Let''s talk when we meet. I''lle to your office around noon," Vrie replied.


    "Okay," N said.


    After confirming the time and ce, Vrie quickly hung up.


    "Did something happen? You look tense," Damon asked with concern.


    N shook her head. "I''m not sure. Vrie wants to meet me at noon." From Vrie''s tone, it sounded like something serious was going on.


    Damon''s gaze turned serious as he studied N''s expression.


    Lowering his voice, he asked, "N, if I help the Weirs through this crisis, will you give me a chance for a fresh start? What do you think?"


    N bit her lip, feeling the urge to scold him for taking advantage of the situation.


    However, she knew the Weirs'' survival wasn''t Damon''s responsibility. She could leverage his feelings to get him to help, but that wouldn''t be fair to him.


    After spending time together recently, she realized she still had feelings for him, often catching her gaze drifting toward him.


    Since she felt something for him, and there was nothing stopping them now why not give each other a chance at a new beginning?


    N looked down and stayed silent. Her fingers subconsciously twisted in herp, revealing her inner conflict.


    Damon didn''t rush her. Even if she declined this time, he knew there would be other opportunities.


    It wasn''t until they were nearly at Prospectus Technology that N finally made up her mind. She turned to Damon. "Okay, I agree."


    Damon''s grip on the documents tightened as he raised his eyes to meet hers, disbelief quickly transforming into pure joy. "Really?"


    Upon seeing the excitement in his gaze, N''s heart raced, and she nodded.


    In the next moment, Damon pulled her into an embrace.


    His fresh, pine scent enveloped her like a soft, leaving her nowhere to escape.


    But she didn''t want to escape anymore.


    After everything that had happened, it was time to confront her feelings.


    N felt Damon''s breath quicken above her, his low voice echoing in her ear. "N, this time, I won''t let you feel sad or hurt anymore."


    She buried her face against his chest, warmth rising within her. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his


    waist.


    Damon stiffened briefly, then rxed, his grip on her tightening.


    +25 Bonus


    The driver in the front seat had raised the partition, giving them some privacy.


    Even after they parked in the underground garage, Damon showed no signs of letting go.


    Finally, N couldn''t help but say, "Damon, we''re at the office. Let go of me." ¡°Just a little longer," he said.


    His arms around her felt like an imprable fortress, leaving no chance for escape.


    "I''ll bete," N muttered.


    "I''ll cover your attendance bonus,¡± Damon replied smoothly.


    N was speechless.


    After a few more seconds, Damon finally released her, looking at her with a


    tenderness that felt almost overwhelming.


    "N, can I kiss you?" he asked.


    N blushed. "Don''t push it.


    "Just a quick kiss," Damon insisted.


    "I refuse." As she spoke, N moved back, trying to open the car door to get out.


    Before her hand reached the handle, Damon''s hand covered hers, pulling her waist back.


    "Damon- Mmph!" N tried to protest.


    Damon''s lips met hers in a gentle kiss, treating her like the rarest of treasures.


    A surge of electricity coursed through N, leaving her weak and tingly. Her resistance faded as she melted in his


    arms.


    Knowing N still had to workter, Damon released her.


    Aside from a slight smudge of lipstick at the corners of her mouth, her outfit and makeup were still intact.


    Seeing the wet look in her eyes, Damon felt a tightening in his chest, his gaze darkening. ¡°Let''s get out of the car."


    He wasn''t sure what he might do if they stayed like this much longer.


    N pulled a mirror from her bag, spotting the smudged lipstick. After touching up her lips, she shot Damon a re. "Don''t you dare touch me before work again!"


    What she didn''t realize was that her eyes held warmth. Not only did sheck any intimidation, but her expression seemed to draw him in even more.


    He smiled. ¡°So, after work, then?"


    "That..... depends on the situation," N replied.


    "And what kind of situation would be okay?" Damon pressed.


    "I''m going to bete! I don''t have time for your ridiculous questions!" N whined, pushing him away as she got


    out of the car.


    Without waiting for him, she hurried toward the elevator.


    Damon''s smile deepened while watching her retreat.


    +25 Bonus


    The morning flew by, and noon came quickly.


    When N arrived at the restaurant to meet Vrie, she immediately noticed her friend''s red, swollen eyes.


    "Vrie, what happened?" she asked, concerned.


    Looking into N''s worried eyes, Vrie felt tears well up again. "N, I''m so sorry.


    I used the money you gave me to help my dad with thepany, but the Weir Group is in terrible shape now, and I''ve already lost your money... I might need a long time to pay you back."


    She had assumed N''s money wouldst, but it had run out far quicker than expected. Knowing it was N''s hard-earned savings from the past five years only deepened her guilt.


    "Did you want to see me just to tell me this?¡± N asked.


    "Yes. But don''t worry! I''ll find a way to pay you back, no matter what," Vrie promised.


    N let out a relieved sigh. ¡°I thought something serious had happened. Money can always be earned back. You shouldn''t worry too much about thepany. Your dad''s been in business for so long. He''lle up with more solutions than you realize."


    Vrie felt a mix of gratitude and guilt. "Thank you, N."


    "We''re best friends-no need to be so formal," N said with a wave of her hand.


    "We''re


    She had considered mentioning Damon''s n to help the Weir Group, but she decided to hold off.


    Damon hadn''t acted on it yet, and if something went wrong, she didn''t want to give Vrie false hope.


    As Vrie said goodbye, she bit her lip, making a decision-she was going to marry Zayn.


    It wasn''t the ideal choice, but she saw no other option.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 713

    Back at the office, N was getting ready for her lunch break when she received a call from Caroline.


    "Hey, N, try to schedule your experiment reports during work hours from now on," Caroline requested.


    N was taken aback. "Why? Isn''t everyone busy with experiments during work?"


    "Mr. Sumner said he''ll be present for future progress reports, so we need to arrange them during office hours," Caroline exined.


    N finally understood. Damon must have requested this for her sake. However, changing the reporting time just for her might dy everyone else''s experiments.


    With that thought, she replied, "I''ll talk to Mr. Sumner about it and see if we can adjust the schedule."


    "Don''t push yourself too hard. After everything that happened with Mr. Sumner, didn''t you say you didn''t want too much contact with him?" Caroline asked.


    Caroline had previously objected when Edgar suggested assigning the experiment project to N. But since she had her own unfinished project, she ultimately had to


    let it go.


    After hesitating for a moment, N decided to share her situation with Damon with Caroline.


    "You can''t be serious! Didn''t you say you weren''t interested in him anymore?" Caroline''s voice was filled with disbelief.


    "I thought I didn''t have feelings for him, but sinceing to Saintornia, he''s helped me a lot. He even risked his life to save me, so I think it''s worth giving each other a chance," N said.


    Her heart wasn''t made of stone. It was impossible to remain indifferent to all Damon had done for her.


    After a moment of silence, Caroline slowly replied, "Just follow your heart, After all, it''s your life. He''s also Buddy''s biological father, so if you two can be together, that''s great."


    N put away her phone after the call and headed straight to the top floor to find Damon.


    Upon seeing her, Damon raised an eyebrow. "Weren''t you supposed to have lunch with Vrie? You have time toe see me?"


    As N entered his office, she pretended to sniff the air. "Do you smell something funny in here?"


    "What kind of smell?" Damon asked.


    "Jealousy. Some people get jealous over even a lunch with a woman. You''d think that''s impossible!" N teased.


    Damon didn''t get mad. Instead, he stood up and walked toward her.


    N''s smile faded into caution. "What do you want?"


    "What do you think?" Damon asked.


    His voice carried a dangerous undertone, making N uneasy. She turned to leave his office, but just as she reached the door, he wrapped his arms around her from behind.


    "N, you came to find me, which means you have something to discuss. Are you really just going to leave like this?" Damon''s voice was low and enticing, a whisper in her ear.


    +25 Bonus


    "Let go of me first," N asked.


    "No. You left me to eat alone at lunch today, so you shouldpensate me," Damon countered.


    rm bells rang in N''s mind. "But you''ve also left me alone for business meetings a few times. I didn''t see youpensating me then!"


    "Well, I''llpensate you now," Damon answered, his voice yful as if he''d been waiting for her to say that.


    "No, thanks, I- Mmph!" Before N could finish, Damon kissed her.


    The office was soon filled with heated sounds.


    When Damon finally released her, N clung to his suit jacket, her legs weak and barely able to support her.


    "Damon, if you do this again, I won''te to see you anymore," she threatened without heat.


    "Are you sure?" Damon asked.


    Before she could answer, he added, "If you don''te to find me, I''ll just go down


    to your office and kiss you there."


    "You''re shameless!" N cried.


    Damon smirked, not bothering to argue. Instead, he picked her up and sat down on the sofa.


    "Let me go! What if someone walks in?" N protested.


    "No one''sing in," Damon replied confidently.


    But no sooner had he spoken than the office door swung open.


    Spencer stepped in, announcing, "Mr. Sumner, here''s the financial report fromst quarter-"


    He froze at the sight of N sitting on Damon''sp, her face buried in his chest, while Damon looked at him calmly.


    Spencer shivered, quickly raising the documents to cover his face.


    ¡°I didn''t see anything! You two carry on!" he eximed, retreating and closing the door behind him.


    As the door clicked shut, N finally lifted her head from Damon''s embrace, her cheeks flushed.


    She red at him. "I told you someone would walk in! How am I supposed to face Spencer now? If this gets out, will I even have a job at Prospectus Technology anymore?"


    Damon held her waist, his hand tracing her curves. "Don''t worry. Spencer knows about us, and he''s tight-lipped. He won''t say a word."


    When his hand drifted higher, N swatted it away, hissing, "Don''t touch me!"


    Seeing her fierce expression, clearly upset, Damon grinned. "Today was my fault. I promise I''ll lock the door next time. How about that?"


    N sighed in exasperation. She pushed him away and hopped off hisp.


    Damon didn''t stop her. He knew that if he really upset her, he''d be spending time making it up to herter.


    Once N had straightened her disheveled hair and clothes, she sat across from Damon. "Caroline just called to


    +25 Bonus


    say you''ll be attending the uing experiment progress reports?"


    "Yeah," Damon confirmed.


    "We''ve always scheduled those around 8:00 p.m. because we''re busy with experiments during the day. If you changed it just for me, there''s really no need," N reasoned.


    Damon frowned, then exined, "Partly, yes, it''s for you, but mainly, I often have evening engagements. That''s why I wanted them during office hours."


    Hearing this, N finally sighed in relief and nodded. "Alright, I understand."


    "Did youe to see me just for that?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah, and we only have 40 minutes until work starts again. I still want to take a nap, so I''ll head back now," N'' excused herself.


    Damon had a few documents to handle, so he let her go. "Alright, message me after work."


    "Okay," N replied.


    As she left his office, she bumped into Spencer. Embarrassed, she quickly looked away and hurried past him.


    Spencer entered Damon''s office, holding out the financial report. ¡°Mr. Sumner, here''s the financial report."


    Damon took the report, nced at him, and was about to speak when his phone suddenly rang.


    Upon seeing Charlotte''s name on the screen, his expression changed.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 714

    As soon as the call connected, Charlotte''s panicked voice came through. "Uncle Damon, Mr. Jayston suddenly fainted and is now in the hospital undergoing emergency treatment. I have an important meeting to attend shortly. Can youe by?"


    "Send me the address," Damon replied.


    After Charlotte provided the hospital address, Damon hung up.


    In less than half an hour, Damon arrived at the hospital.


    Upon seeing him, Charlotte finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurried over. "Uncle Damon, Mr. Jayston is still in emergency treatment, but I need to leave for my meeting now."


    "Okay," Damon answered.


    Charlotte rushed off, and the corridor quickly fell silent.


    Spencer, who had been standing behind Damon, spoke up. ¡°Mr. Sumner, should we inform Ms. Kinsey about this?


    11


    After all, Harrison was N''s father. Given the emergency, something could happen...


    Damon''s gaze dimmed as he recalled N''s feelings toward Harrison. He replied, "No need. We''ll talk about itter."


    "Understood," Spencer replied.


    Several hours passed before the emergency room light finally turned off.


    The doctor walked out, followed by Harrison, who was still unconscious on the stretcher. His face was pale, his hair mostly gray, and his cheekbones were pronounced from long-term malnutrition-he looked emaciated.


    "Doctor, how is he?" Damon asked.


    "He''s stabilized for now. However, the patient had a kidney transnt previously and hasn''t properly recovered. His health is poor, and he needs to rest well without any major stress. If he faints again, it will be harder to save him," the doctor informed.


    Damon nodded. "Thank you for your hard work."


    Once Harrison was taken to a hospital room, Spencer suggested he stay to keep watch while Damon went home to


    rest.


    Damon refused and said, ¡°He''ll likely be hospitalized for some time. Find two caregivers to take turns looking after him, and make sure they''re patient and hardworking."


    "Got it. I''ll take care of it right away," Spencer replied.


    Not long after Spencer left, Damon''s phone rang. Seeing it was N, he checked the time and realized it was almost 6:00 p.m.


    "Hey, N. I got tied up with some unexpected business this afternoon and won''t make it home. I''ll have the


    +25 Bonus


    driver take you back first," he said.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for you at home with Buddy for dinner,¡± N said.


    "No need to wait for me. I''ll probably still be here for a few more hours, likelying back after dinner," Damon replied.


    N frowned slightly and took a moment before replying, "Alright, juste back early, and don''t drink too much."


    After hanging up, N tidied her desk, grabbed her bag, and prepared to leave. As she passed by Ruby''s workstation, she noticed Ruby staring nkly at her phone.


    "Ruby, why aren''t you getting ready to leave?" she asked.


    Ruby seemed startled by her voice, quickly turning around. ¡°N, I... I''m fine. Just a bit tired, nning to rest a bit before heading out.¡± 1


    ¡°Okay, just remember to lock the office door when you leave,¡± N reminded. Ruby nodded.


    Once N left, Ruby looked down at her phone, her brows furrowing.


    Half an hour earlier, she had received a text from a rtive she hadn''t been in touch


    with for a long time. They had sent her a photo of a severed thumb, threatening that


    if she didn''t raise money to save her brother soon, they would really kill him.


    The


    The photo had shocked Ruby, and she hadn''t replied to the rtive.


    What worried her now was that if Margaret found out about Hansel''s finger being chopped off, she might resort to even crazier methods to deal with her.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 715

    The identity of the man who had attempted to drug and abduct her remained unknown. He could be lurking nearby, ready to strike again at any moment.


    Ruby knew that if she was taken back, escape would be impossible.


    The more she dwelled on it, the deeper her fear grew. She absolutely could not be captured again.


    Suddenly, the office door swung open, and the sound of footsteps startled her. She turned around, and the panic in her expression caught Sullivan off guard.


    "Ruby, what''s wrong? Why do you look so pale?" he asked.


    Meeting his concerned gaze, Ruby lowered her head, grabbed her bag, and headed toward the exit. ¡°It''s nothing, Sullivan. I''m going home now. If you need anything work-rted, let''s talk tomorrow. I''m locking up.¡±


    Sullivan followed her out, saying, "I came to check on you. You were really shaken the other day, and that guy who tried to drug you still hasn''t been caught. I''ll drive you to and from work for now."


    Ruby hesitated, a mix of emotions washing over her.


    After a moment''s silence, she finally declined, "Sullivan, I appreciate your kindness, but I can manage on my own.


    Seeing her stubbornness, Sullivan sighed. "Ruby, do you think I''m trying to get close to you for some ulterior motive?"


    Ruby pressed her lips together and looked up at him. ¡°Sullivan, you''re overthinking it. I just don''t want to owe you anything."


    ¡°Honestly, when I help you, I''m also helping a part of myself that used to be just like you," Sullivan confessed.


    Ruby didn''t fully understand. She looked up to ask, but his serious expression gave her


    pause.


    "I used to be in a simr situation, held hostage by my parents'' expectations to send all my earnings back home," he began.


    Ruby frowned, tempted to interrupt, but seeing the sadness in his eyes, she held back.


    "If it weren''t for my older brother''s health issues, my parents wouldn''t have had me. From a young age, they drilled into me that I had to take care of him and use all my money for his medical bills. At first, I felt sorry for him and promised to work hard to support his treatment," Sullivan exined.


    ¡°But as I grew older, I realized my parents never saw me as an individual. I was just a mobile wallet for their endless demands for his care. I didn''t want to be tied down anymore. I wanted to live my own life.


    "When my mom and I had our worst fight, she asked me why it wasn''t me who was sick. At that moment, I was truly disappointed in my family," Sullivan said calmly, though his reddened eyes and clenched fists betrayed his


    emotions.


    "I''m sorry, Sullivan. I didn''t know you had it so tough," Ruby said.


    When they first met, she hadn''t liked Sullivan, thinking he was another Alex-friendly


    on the outside but with the cold gaze of a snake, ready to strike.


    She hadn''t expected to see this vulnerable side of him. Perhaps he was just too hurt by his family to trust anyone else.


    +25 Bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 716

    hapter 716


    At that moment, Ruby suddenly felt a sense of shared hardship with Sullivan.


    A dark glint crossed Sullivan''s eyes as he took in Ruby''s reddened gaze.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Ruby, I have no ulterior motives. Helping you feels like helping the part of me that once feltpletely alone. I just don''t want to see you get hurt.¡±


    Ruby bit her lip, feeling a twinge of emotion.


    However, she sensed that she and Sullivan were not on the same wavelength. While both of them faced disapproval from their families, she didn''t want to be someone slick and maniptive like him.


    She looked at Sullivan and spoke slowly. ¡°Sullivan, I appreciate your help, but I think I''ll handle this on my own."


    Sullivan''s face fell, and he forced a wry smile. "You still don''t trust me, do you?"


    Ruby said nothing, her silence clearly confirming his suspicion.


    Disappointment flickered in Sullivan''s eyes as he lowered his head and said slowly, "Fine. If you don''t want my help, I won''t bother you again."


    Watching him turn to leave, Ruby hesitated for a moment. After all, he didn''t seem to be faking his sadness. What if he really just wanted to help her?


    She dismissed that thought in an instant. Regardless of whether Sullivan wanted to help her or not, she didn''t want to get involved with him any further or owe him anything more.


    With that in mind, her previously restless heart gradually calmed, and her expression became moreposed.


    After packing her things, Ruby turned off the lights, locked the door, and left.


    0


    On her way home that night, the streets were crowded, which provided her with a bit of reassurance. Even if someone wanted to harm her, they wouldn''t dare do so in such a public ce.


    Despite this, she couldn''t keep living in fear of others. She needed a permanent solution to make her parents understand that they wouldn''t benefit from her anymore, so they would stop bothering her.


    While she was lost in thought, a panicked voice suddenly called out nearby, "Ruby, watch out!"


    Before Ruby could react, someone pushed her hard, and she stumbled to the side.


    In that split second, she watched in shock as a scooter crashed violently into Sullivan.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, filled with confusion and panic.


    Why did Sullivan go out of his way to help her?


    After hitting Sullivan, the scooter rider quickly turned and sped away from the crowd.


    Just as it turned, Ruby caught a glimpse of the rider''s face it was Alex from their vige!


    Alex had been orphaned since childhood and had no one to care for him. He had dropped out of school as a teenager and resorted to petty theft. He had even been jailed several times for stealing.


    To think that Margaret had sent him after her....


    Ruby couldn''t think about calling the police at that moment. She forced herself to ignore the pain in her body and


    +25 Bonus


    rushed to Sullivan''s side. ¡°Sullivan, are you okay? I''ll take you to the hospital!" Sullivan''s left arm hung at an odd angle, likely broken. His face was pale, and cold sweat dotted his forehead, but he still managed to smile at Ruby.


    "I''m fine. Are you hurt? That scooter was too close to you. I didn''t have time to pull you back, so I pushed you away," he said.


    Tears welled up in Ruby''s eyes as she shook her head, droplets spilling over. She choked out, "I''m fine... I''ll take you to the hospital right now."


    When Sullivan saw the tears in her eyes, he froze for a moment. He instinctively reached out to wipe them away but stopped halfway.


    His expression returned to the gentle smile from before. "I''m fine. Don''t cry. It''s probably just a dislocated shoulder. I''m not seriously hurt anywhere else."


    "You must be in so much pain,¡± Ruby said, looking at him with guilt.


    Her eyes were beautiful and clear, reflecting Sullivan''s face and revealing the darkness within him.


    +25 Bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 717

    For some reason, Sullivan felt uneasy maintaining eye contact with Ruby, so he awkwardly looked away. "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt. I''m used to it."


    Ruby''s hand paused, her guilt deepening as she recalled what Sullivan had shared about his past.


    "The ambnce will be here soon. Just hang in there," sheforted.


    Sullivan nodded and said gently, "Don''t feel guilty. I''m just d I could save you. You were facing the other way when that scooter came. If it had hit you, the consequences would have been severe. Now, it''s just a dislocated shoulder. I''ll be fine in no time."


    Hearing him say that only made Ruby feel worse.


    ¡°Sullivan, I''m sorry. I misjudged you before and kept refusing your kindness. I didn''t expect you to save me despite everything," she apologized.


    Sullivan reached out and gently patted her head. "You really don''t need to apologize. It''s not your fault."


    His voice was soft, like a breeze soothing Ruby''s bruised heart and easing her pain.


    "Thank you, Sullivan,¡± she said, her eyes glistening with tears as she looked at him with gratitude.


    Sullivan''s right hand slowly clenched, and he nervously averted his gaze.


    If Ruby found out one day that all of this was for his own benefit, she would probably hate him, right?


    For some reason, that thought made him ufortable.


    Before long, the ambnce arrived, and Ruby apanied Sullivan to the hospital.


    After the doctor examined him, he confirmed that aside from a broken left arm, Sullivan only had some scrapes


    and bruises.


    Ruby finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sullivan looked at her. "You fell when I pushed you, so you should get checked out too."


    Ruby instinctively pulled her hand into her sleeve and shook her head. "No need, I''m fine."


    The doctor frowned. "Since you''re already here, you should get checked too. It''s better to catch any potential problems early.


    "You young people don''t have the best health these days. If you end up with an undetected issue because you didn''t get checked, that wouldn''t be worth it!"


    After the doctor insisted, Ruby agreed to a check-up, which revealed only minor abrasions on her palm-nothing serious.


    The doctor put a cast on Sullivan''s arm and asked Ruby to handle the admission paperwork.


    Looking at the amount on the form, Ruby felt troubled. She didn''t have that much money left. Should she borrow some from N again?


    Noticing her worried expression, Sullivan took the form and nced at the amount. "I''ll transfer the money to


    +25 Bonus


    you."


    Hearing this, Ruby quickly snatched the form back and shook her head. "No, no need! You got hurt trying to save me. I''ll pay for the medical expenses. I''ll go ahead and pay. The nurse can take you to the ward first."


    With that, she hurried away.


    Sullivan''s expression gradually turned somber while watching her go.


    On her way to handle the admission paperwork, Ruby wrestled with her thoughts.


    Eventually, she decided not to ask N for help this time. She would take out a loan online and pay it back with her next paycheck.


    N had helped her a lot, and she couldn''t keep turning to her just because she was kind.


    After making up her mind, Ruby''s expression returned to calm. As she looked up, she suddenly noticed a familiar figure walking toward the hospital entrance.


    Upon closer look, she realized it was Damon!


    What was he doing at the hospital?


    She remembered that when N had called Damon at the office, he had said he was busy with socializing.


    Ruby bit her lip and discreetly took a photo of his back. She was about to send it to N but hesitated at thest


    moment.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 718

    After all, just seeing Damon in the hospital didn''t prove he''d deceived N. Maybe he had to go there for some


    reason.


    If this photo led to a misunderstanding between them, it would be a huge mistake on Ruby''s part..


    After thinking for a moment, Ruby decided not to tell N for now. Instead, she would test the waters when they were back at work the next day. If N truly didn''t know anything, then she would inform her.


    By the time Damon returned to the vi, it was nearly 9:00 p.m.


    N was chatting with Lydia.


    When Lydia saw him, she quickly stood up. "Mr. Sumner, did you have a drink at your social event tonight? Ms. Kinsey made you some hangover soup. It''s in the kitchen-I''ll go get it for you."


    Damon paused, tugging at his tie with a slightly somber expression. "No need. I didn''t drink tonight."


    ¡°Eh?¡± Lydia was taken aback, looking puzzled.


    Wasn''t it customary for Damon to drink at social events?


    She quickly recovered and said, "Okay, would you like something to eat? The kitchen saved you some dishes."


    Lydia thought about what a shame it was regarding the hangover soup N had made for him.


    "No, Lydia, you can go rest," Damon said dismissively.


    Seeing that he wanted to be alone with N, Lydia chuckled. "Alright, I won''t interrupt you. If you need anything, just call me."


    After Lydia left, Damon strode over and sat down next to N. He asked, "You''re still up thiste, waiting for me?


    11


    The soft lighting highlighted Damon''s handsome face, making one''s heart flutter. At night, he seemed warmer than his usual daytime demeanor, and his gaze toward N was incredibly gentle.


    N nodded. "Yeah, I thought you might get drunk."


    "I''ll try to drink less at future social events," Damon replied.


    Just as N was about to respond, she suddenly caught a faint scent of hospital disinfectant on him.


    Clenching her fingers, she looked up and asked, "Where did you go for your social event tonight?"


    Damon casually mentioned a name, raising an eyebrow. "Why? Are you starting to check up on me?"


    "Do you not want me to?" N retorted.


    "I don''t mind, of course. Want to check my phone too?" Damon offered.


    As he spoke, he held out his phone to N, looking all innocent as if to say, "You can check whatever you want."


    N didn''t take it. "Let''s skip the phone check. Your phone''s filled withpany secrets. If something goes wrong at thepany and you suspect me, I won''t have a chance to exin myself."


    +25 Bonus


    "Thepany and I are both yours. And no matter what happens, I won''t suspect you," Damon professed.


    N shot him a sidelong nce and teased, "Did you eat candy tonight? Why are you talking so sweetly?"


    "Why don''t you try and find out?" Damon challenged.


    With that, he grabbed N''s chin and leaned down to kiss her.


    The atmosphere in the living room became charged with a flirtatious tension.


    A gust of night wind billowed through the sheer curtains by the window, casting their movements in a hazy light...


    As the kiss ended, N was left breathless, resting against Damon''s chest.


    He looked down at her gently, his gaze darkening slightly as he saw her sparkling


    eyes and flushed cheeks. He caressed her waist.


    N felt a tingle in her lower back, her body melting even more into him.


    "Damon, this is the living room! Watch yourself!" she chided without heat.


    She looked up, ring at him, her expression a mix of embarrassment and irritation. Damon raised an eyebrow. "Should I carry you back to the room?"


    Seeing him feign the intention to lift her, N quickly pushed him away and jumped off the sofa. ¡°Stop messing around! If someone sees us, it''d be embarrassing.....¡±


    Her face was flushed, like a blooming peach blossom-beautiful enough to make anyone''s heart race.


    Damon''s gaze darkened involuntarily. Originally, he had just wanted to tease her, but he''d overestimated his self-


    control.


    He looked at her, feigning disappointment. "Are you sure you don''t want me to carry you upstairs?"


    "No! I can go by myself. Since you didn''t drink, I''m going to sleep," N said quickly.


    With that, she turned and hurried upstairs, her figure disappearing down the corridor faster than a rabbit.


    Damon''s smile deepened while watching her leave.


    Back in her room, N finally calmed down, only to remember that she''d forgotten to ask him why he smelled of


    disinfectant. She couldn''t help but frown. Beauty could really distract from important matters.


    When N went downstairs the next morning, she was surprised to find the dining room empty.


    Usually, Damon would be sitting at the table, drinking coffee while handling work at this hour. Where was he today? Was he still in bed?


    Lydia noticed her puzzled expression and exined, "Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Summer has


    a lot of work today, so he left early. After you finish breakfast, the driver will take you to thepany."


    What kind of work needed to be handled so early?


    A trace of suspicion flickered in N''s eyes, but she suppressed her doubts and nodded. "Okay."


    +25 Bonus


    After finishing breakfast and arriving at thepany, she ran into Sullivan in the elevator. She stared in shock at his arm, which was in a cast.


    ¡°Sullivan, what happened to you?" N asked.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Just took a tumble yesterday,¡± Sullivan answered.


    A tumble couldn''t cause that kind of injury, right?


    N didn''t believe him but didn''t press further since her rtionship with Sullivan


    was just okay.


    "Can you still work with an injury like that?" she asked.


    Sullivan shook his head. "Not really. That''s why I''m here to take a leave of absence


    today."


    Nmented, "Given how badly you''re hurt, you could have called in your leave..."


    ¡°Besides taking leave, I have some work to hand over during my hospital stay. Otherwise, it''ll be a mess when I return,¡± Sullivan replied.


    N gave him a thumbs-up for his dedication. "Prospectus Technology is lucky to have an employee like you!"


    As they talked, the elevator doors opened. They stepped out, each going their separate ways.


    When N arrived at the office, she saw Ruby at her desk, working on some materials.


    "Ruby, you''re here so early today?¡± she asked in greeting.


    Ruby paused her writing, looking up at N. Seeing N''s calm expression, she hesitated, unsure if she should mention what she''d seenst night.


    "N, does Mr. Sumner have any friends in the hospitaltely?" she asked.


    N''s grip on her bag tightened. The image of Damon smelling of disinfectant shed through her


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 719

    Ruby bit her lip, staying silent as she handed her phone to N.


    On the screen was a photo of Damon''s back, with a payment counter in the background, clearly taken in a hospital.


    N''s eyes widened, and her face turned pale.


    Yesterday evening, he had told her he would be out to socialize, yet here he was in the hospital. Thest time he had used the same excuse, he had ended up visiting Charlotte..


    What was he hiding from her?


    Seeing N''s ashenplexion, Ruby regretted bringing it up. She consoled her, "N, maybe Mr. Sumner had a reason for being in the hospital. Don''t worry too much just yet."


    N bit her lip and nodded. "Yeah, I believe he wouldn''t do anything to betray me. Thank you for telling me this, Ruby."


    She returned to her desk, turned on herputer, and stared nkly at the screen, her thoughts in disarray.


    Why did Damon feel the need to lie to her?


    Noticing N lost in thought, Ruby opened her mouth to offer somefort but ultimately held back. Without knowing the full story, any reassurance might not help.


    At noon, N went to Damon''s office to have lunch with him.


    Noticing her distracted demeanor, he frowned as she absentmindedly poked at her food without really eating.


    He set down his utensils and asked, "N, is something on your mind?""


    N paused, looking up at Damon.


    His concern was evident in his eyes, and she could feel his affection. She just couldn''t understand why he had lied to her twice.


    Was visiting Charlotte and going to the hospital something shameful?/


    Damon''s gaze intensified as he noticed her silence-she simply stared at him.


    "N, if you keep looking at me like that, I might not be able to control myself," he said.


    Putting down her cutlery, she decided to ask directly, "Last night, you-


    The office door suddenly swung open, and Spencer rushed in with a document, looking frantic.


    "Mr. Sumner, there''s a problem with the resort project that Prospectus Technology and Juniper Enterprise were developing together. Many workers haven''t been paid, and they''re gathered at the entrance downstairs!" he reported.


    Damon''s expression darkened, and he said coldly, "Contact Juniper and find out what happened. Hold a meeting in five minutes!"


    "Got it," Spencer answered and hurriedly left.


    As Damon stood to follow, he remembered N''s interrupted words and asked, "N, what were you about to


    +25 Bonus


    say?"


    N shook her head. "It''s nothing, just an unimportant matter. You should go back to work."


    "Okay. Let me know if you need anything," Damon said.


    "Yeah, go ahead," N replied.


    With that, Damon nodded and quickly headed to the meeting room.


    Watching him leave, N nced down at her untouched food, her appetite gone.


    After tidying up, she stood and left.


    While waiting for the elevator, she saw several shareholders from Prospectus Technology exiting, each looking rushed and serious.


    Back in her office, she leaned against her cushion but couldn''t fall asleep. A heavy weight seemed to press on her chest, making it hard to breathe.


    She trusted that Damon wouldn''t betray her, but his deception made her uneasy.


    She sighed, absently fiddling with the ears of her pig-shaped pillow, her face clouded with worry.


    She resolved to find an opportunity to ask him about that evening. This guessing game was exhausting.


    As she packed up at the end of the day, her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing Damon''s name on the screen, she swiped to answer.


    ¡°N, go home first tonight. I have to workte and won''t be back until muchter,


    so don''t wait up. Get some rest,¡± he said.


    N''s heart clenched. "Is the issue from noon really serious?"


    ¡°Yeah, a bit, but it should be resolved in the next few days. No need to worry," Damon assured her.


    Hearing the fatigue in his voice, she felt a wave of sympathy.


    "Just make sure to eat dinner and don''t wait until you''re in pain likest time," she reminded him.


    "Okay. I have to attend a meeting now, so I''ll talk to youter," Damon replied.


    After hanging up, N sighed, finished packing her things, and left.


    ...


    It waste into the night when Damon finally returned. As he stepped into the living room, he spotted N curled up on the couch, asleep,


    His previously cold gaze softened, and the chill from outside seemed to melt away. After changing his shoes, he quietly approached the sofa and looked down at her sleeping face,


    N was a light sleeper. Sensing a shadow above her, she slowly opened her eyes.


    When she saw Damon, she rubbed her eyes and sat up, her voice stillced with sleep. "You''re back? What time is


    it?"


    +25 Bonus


    "It''s 12:30 a.m.," Damon answered.


    "It''s already thiste?" N eximed, instantly losing her sleepiness as she looked


    up at Damon. ¡°How did things go?"


    "We''ve agreed on a n, and it should be resolved in the next couple of days," Damon replied.


    Upon hearing this, the worry that had weighed on her lifted. "That''s great."


    Just as she finished speaking, she was suddenly lifted into the air.


    The feeling of weightlessness startled N, and she gasped, instinctively clutching Damon''s neck.


    "What are you doing? You scared me!" she cried.


    Seeing her still shaken, Damon smirked. "You should get used to it. I''ll be doing this often from now on." N was speechless before finally sighing. ¡°Alright, but aren''t you tired after working so long? Put me down."


    "Holding you will never be tiring," Damon replied, tightening his grip around her as he turned to head upstairs.


    Leaning against his chest, N could hear the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, and her cheeks flushed involuntarily.


    Once in the bedroom, Damon ced N down gently and kissed her forehead. ¡°Get some sleep. Oh, and don''t forget-you''reing with me to a party tomorrow night. It''s Saturday, so you should buy a couple of outfits."


    N met his deep gaze, his eyes like an endless sea of stars, and her heart skipped


    a beat. She quickly looked away, replying, ¡°Okay, it''s reallyte now. You should


    rest, too."


    Damon tucked her under the nket and said softly, "Goodnight."


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 720

    Early the next morning, N woke up naturally.


    As she sat up and prepared to get out of bed, she noticed something unusual on her bedside table-a ck card.


    Damon must have left it the night before.


    N washed up and went downstairs with the card in hand. She had nned to return it to Damon, but he had already left for the office, so she set it aside for now.


    After breakfast, N called Vrie and invited her to go shopping. Vrie mentioned she had something important to discuss, and they agreed to meet at the mall.


    N arrived first and browsed for a while before Vrie showed up.


    "Vrie, you said you had something to tell me?" she asked.


    Vrie nodded and linked her arm with N''s as they walked into a store. "Yes, I''m getting engaged to Zayn at the end of the month. Remember toe to our engagement party.''


    N was caught off guard and frowned slightly. "Why so suddenly? Is it because of the Weir Group?"


    "It''s partly due to that, but also because I''m at that age. Zayn is a pretty decent choice, so I decided to go ahead with it," Vrie replied.


    Seeing Vrie''s calm expression, N felt a pang of worry. It was as if Vrie were discussing somethingpletely unrted to herself, without any excitement or happiness.


    ¡°Marriage is a lifetimemitment. It''s not something you should rush into just because of age or because he seems like a good fit. Are you sure you''ve thought this through?" N asked.


    Ordinary people already faced social pressure regarding divorce, let alone someone from families in high society like the Weirs and Updikes.


    Vrie remained silent, so N continued. "You''ve only known Zayn for a short time, and you don''t know him that well yet. He might be interested in you because of the Weir Group. Vrie, don''t rush into something just because of pressure."


    Vrie smiled bitterly. "I understand what you''re saying. But if I don''t marry Zayn, it''ll just be another person, another Wayne, ine, or Kane. I''d never have full control over my own marriage."


    "That doesn''t mean you should just jump into it without careful thought. Once you''re in that kind of marriage, it''s not something you can easily get out of," N cautioned.


    "I know you mean well, N, but my mind is made up. Please don''t try to talk me out of it," Vrie said.


    Seeing Vrie''s resolve, N frowned but remained silent. After all, this was Vrie''s personal decision-she could advise her but couldn''t make the choice for her.


    She just worried that Vrie marrying Zayn might not help the Weir Group and could even give Zayn a way to


    seize control of it.


    Noticing the concern in N''s eyes, Vrie patted her hand with a smile. ¡°Alright, enough about me. Today, we''re here to find outfits and get styled up to look amazing for the party."


    N pushed aside her concerns and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    "Oh, one more thing-you might not know this, but the star of the party tonight is the grandfather of Gabriel''s wife, so we might run into him there," Vrie reminded her.


    N''s steps faltered as memories of Gabriel''s actions from five years ago rushed back, sending a chill down her spine.


    "Got it," she replied.


    Seeing N''s face pale slightly, Vrie quickly added, "Don''t worry too much. Gabriel has been married for a few years now and has a child. He probably won''t bother you anymore."


    N nodded. "I think so too."


    They walked into a luxury boutique store, and a sales associate greeted them with a smile.


    "Ms. Weir, Ms. Kinsey, you came at the perfect time! We just received some new pieces, and they''re all limited edition. Let me show them to you," the sales associate said.


    "Sure," N and Vrie replied in unison.


    In the center of the store hung several stunning dresses.


    Right away, N''s eyes were drawn to a mermaid gown in the middle. The gown was covered in metallic sequins, shifting in color from white to light blue to deep blue. It captured the beautiful gradients of the ocean, both dreamy and mesmerizing.


    Noticing her gaze, the associate spoke excitedly. "Ms. Kinsey, you have an excellent eye! This dress is thetest work by Ris, titled Deep Sea. There are only five of these in the world. Many customers love it, but the waistline is quite small, so few can wear it. Would you like to try it on?"


    "Yes, please," N replied.


    The associate quickly took the dress down and led N to the fitting room.


    Vrie, with her own collection of formal dresses, didn''t see anything that caught her eye right away, so she sat down to wait.


    Just then, a sweet voice echoed. "Vrie! Fancy running into you here! Are you shopping for clothes too?"


    Vrie turned to see Gigi Chesney and felt her mood sink.


    Gigi had been chasing after Brandon ever since he started pursuing Vrie,


    Vrie had once been on good terms with Gigi, but when Gigi found out that Brandon liked Vrie, they had a falling out. Since then, Gigi had deliberately made things difficult for her multiple times during partnerships between their family businesses.


    Vrie picked up a magazine and flipped through it, clearly uninterested in engaging with Gigi. It was as if Gigi were oblivious to this as she sat across from her.


    "Oh, I heard you''re getting engaged to Zayn. Congrattions are in order!" Gigi''s voice held a mocking edge. With Vrie and Zayn engaged, she felt she might finally have a shot with Brandon.


    Vrie nced up with a disinterested look. ¡°Didn''t you get the hint? I don''t want to talk to you. Just like old times, throwing yourself into unwee situations."


    Gigi let out a sarcasticugh. "Vrie, with the Weirs on the brink, where do you get off talking to me like that?"


    +25 Bonus


    "Aren''t you the one who approached me? If you don''t want to hear what I have to say, don''te here looking for trouble," Vrie retorted.


    "You!" Gigi''s face flushed with anger as she pointed a trembling finger at Vrie.


    She quickly regained herposure and sneered. "Keep acting tough. We''ll see how long thatsts."


    At that moment, the fitting room curtain opened, and both Vrie and Gigi turned their heads. The moment they saw N, they were stunned.


    N stepped out in the strapless mermaid gown. Her long, wavy hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her lips were a vivid red against her fair skin.


    She was breathtaking¡ªa beauty one couldn''t look away from.


    The sequins on the dress shimmered as she walked, giving her the ethereal look of


    a mermaid basking in the sun. The sight of her was a blend of elegance and sensuality.


    Vrie snapped out of it first and let out a low whistle. N would undoubtedly be the center of attention in this dress at the party.


    "N, it''s like the dress was made just for you!" Vrie gushed.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 721

    N smiled and spun around in the dress. The fishtail hem swayed elegantly with her movement, the sequins glimmering under the light.


    "Really? I love it too," she replied.


    The sales associate adjusted the dress'' hem from behind and chimed in. "Absolutely, Ms. Kinsey! You''re actually the first person who''s been able to fit into this dress perfectly!"


    Her admiring gaze drifted to N''s slim waist, and she wished she could have a figure like that.


    Meanwhile, Gigi''s jealousy shed briefly in her eyes as she looked at N, who practically glowed in the dress.


    Still, she remembered that Damon was Brandon''s uncle. If things progressed between her and Brandon, she might one day need to call N "Aunt N¡°.


    Deciding to hold back any bitterness, Gigi praised, "You look stunning-absolutely like a goddess!"


    Vrie turned to Gigi with a scoff. "Didn''t think you could actually say something nice for once."


    Gigi''s face darkened with irritation. "Vrie, don''t push it!"


    "Didn''t youe over here on your own?" Vrie retorted.


    Knowing N was present, Gigi managed to keep her anger in check. "I don''t have time for this. I need to go."


    With that, she turned and left quickly.


    Watching Gigi leave, Vrie rolled her eyes, thinking Gigi was being ridiculous.


    N gathered the hem of her dress and walked over to Vrie, asking, "Who was that woman? You seem to have a history."


    Vrie waved it off. "Not worth mentioning."


    Seeing Vrie''s darkened expression, N dropped the subject.


    After buying the dress, N chose a pair of matching heels before heading with Vrie to get their hair done.


    It was nearly 5:00 p.m. by the time they finished. Just as N was about to head home, her phone rang-it was Damon, asking where she was and telling her to wait for him.


    Vrie had to head home to change, so she left first.


    ...


    N waited for about half an hour until Damon finally arrived


    His sleek ck Maybach pulled up to the curb, and the back door opened. He stepped out, dressed in a gray suit that highlighted his tall, refined figure. He exuded an elegant yetmanding aura as he walked toward her, turning several heads along the way.


    N picked up her bag and walked out of the store. She had taken only a few steps when his gazended on her.


    Damon''s gaze paused, and his pace quickened as he approached, though his movements remained calm and poised.


    Finally, he stopped right in front of her.


    +25 Bonus


    Maybe it was her imagination, but she felt that his gaze was even more intense than usual. It was as if a me flickered in his dark eyes, almost as if he wanted to consume her.


    N clenched the handle of her bag, feeling her cheeks heat up. "Do I have something on my face? Why are you staring at me like that?"


    ¡°No, you just look beautiful today," Damon said, his eyes filled with warmth.


    N''s hair was loose, with a blue diamond hairpin pinning one side back, exposing her delicate profile. She looked breathtaking.


    Suddenly, Damon''s gaze shifted to the ne around her neck. Hemented, "This ne doesn''t quite match."


    N raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Really? Both Vrie and the stylist thought it looked great."


    ¡°It is beautiful¡ªjust not enough,¡± Damon replied.


    "Well, it''s toote to find a better one now," N said with a shrug.


    Without answering, Damon took out his phone and called Spencer. ¡°Bring the Heart


    of the Sea that I bid forst


    week. Meet me at the Wilkie residence with it."


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 722

    N looked at Damon in surprise and asked, "You went to an auctionst week?"


    "A client of mine has a thing for antique auctions. There happened to be one in the city, so I attended with them to show goodwill. I saw a ne I liked and thought I''d save it for your birthday," Damon exined.


    "Then why are you giving it to me in advance?" she asked.


    "I''m going to give it to you anyway. Giving it to you now is the same,¡± he replied.


    N felt a wave of warmth, and her smile widened, revealing her dimples. "Thank you, Damon."


    Damon raised an eyebrow, wrapping an arm around her waist. His tone was teasing. ¡°Just a verbal thank you?"


    N''s face flushed as she asked, "How else would you want me to thank you?" Damon''s gaze shifted to her lips, his voice dropping suggestively. "By mouth works."


    ¡°Huh?¡± She looked up, only to find Damon''s face suddenly closer. Before she knew it, his lips were on hers.


    N''s eyes widened, her hands gripping his jacket. She felt a jolt of electricity run through her body, making her freeze.


    Realizing they were standing in front of a busy mall, she quickly pushed him away. Her face burned with embarrassment as she noticed people ncing their way. Seeing her shy reaction, Damon smiled and said, "That will count as my thank-you." N red at him, then lifted her dress and hurried to the car parked by the curb. Damon couldn''t help chuckling as he watched her make her escape, following her into the car.


    Neither of them noticed someone taking photos of them.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Wilkie residence.


    Spencer was already waiting by the entrance. As soon as he saw Damon''s car pull up, he approached. "Mr. Sumner, here''s the Heart of the Sea."


    Damon took the dark blue jewelry box from him with a light hum. "Thank you. You can head back now."


    After Spencer left, Damon handed the jewelry box to N, his voice soft. "See if you like it."


    N opened it, revealing a stunning sapphire ne,


    The sapphire, cut in the shape of a seashell, was surrounded by tiny diamonds that enhanced its beauty and gave it a brilliant, radiant allure.


    "It''s gorgeous!" N gasped. She had thought her current ne was already impressive, but it paled inparison to this one.


    Seeing her joy, Damon smiled. "Let me put it on for you."


    "Alright," she said with a nod.


    He carefully removed her original ne and sped the Heart of the Sea around her neck.


    +25 Bonus


    N asked, "How does it look?"


    Damon stared at her for a few seconds, his voice a bit hoarse when he answered, "Beautiful."


    Meeting Damon''s passionate gaze, N felt her heart skip a beat. Instinctively, she reached for the car door, intending to step out.


    Unfortunately, Damon moved faster. Just as she turned, he wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her back to him. His lips imed hers in a deep kiss that left her nearly breathless.


    When he finally pulled away, his lips lingered near hers, and the car''s atmosphere grew heavy with tension.


    N''s face flushed as she caught her breath, managing to find her voice. "Damon, if you keep this up, to bete to the party."


    we''re going


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 723

    Damon tightened his grip around N''s waist before releasing her, gently smoothing her slightly tousled hair as he said in a low voice, "Let''s go."


    They got out of the car, and N slipped her arm through Damon''s as they walked in together.


    At the entrance, Gabriel and Jane weed guests, catching sight of Damon and N approaching from a distance.


    N wore a blue gradient strapless gown, her long hair cascading like a waterfall down her back. She resembled a mermaid gliding through the deep sea-a sight so stunning that it was hard to look away.


    Next to her, Damon stood tall and sharp-featured in a charcoal-gray suit, though his face was devoid of warmth. He radiated an unapproachable air.


    The two walked together like a perfect match, making everything around them feel like a mere backdrop.


    Unaware of N and Gabriel''s history, Jane greeted Damon and N warmly, "Mr. Sumner, Ms. Kinsey, wee to my grandfather''s birthday celebration.¡±


    Damon''s driver stepped forward to hand over their gift, which Jane''s maid quickly epted, passing it along to an attendant for recording.


    Since N had arrived, Gabriel''s gaze had not left her. His stare was unreserved and direct, as though he did not mind if Jane or Damon noticed.


    Damon''s face registered mild displeasure as he took a step forward, positioning himself in front of N to block Gabriel''s view.


    "Mr. Hackett, isn''t it a little inappropriate to stare at my girlfriend like that?" he asked.


    Gabriel pulled his gaze away, offering a gentle smile. "My apologies, Mr. Sumner. I didn''t mean anything by it. It''s just that your date bears a striking resemnce to my sister, who fell into the sea five years ago. If I recall correctly, you were pursuing her back then, weren''t you?"


    Damon simply smiled, not addressing the implication, and turned to Jane. "Ms. Wilkie, we''ll head inside."


    With a wlessly polite smile, Jane replied, "Please do. I hope you both enjoy the evening and forgive anyck of attention on my part."


    After Damon and N walked inside, Jane turned to Gabriel with a slight frown. ¡°Gabriel, I never knew you had a sister.¡±


    "Stepsister," he replied coolly.


    Jane was about to ask more when another guest arrived, so she set her curiosity aside to greet them. The continuous stream of guests kept her busy, leaving her with no chance to inquire further.


    Meanwhile, Damon and N entered the garden, already bustling with prominent figures and elites from


    Saintornia.


    Although the Wilkies had only moved to Saintornia five years prior, theirpany had already gone public, earning them many connections. With the recent growth of the Wilkie Group, many were eager to curry favor with


    them.


    Naturally, the garden buzzed with a lively crowd.


    +25 Bonus


    Damon and N quickly drew attention with their entrance. It was umon for Damon to bring a date to events, let alone someone he seemed so close to.


    Soon, whispers of curiosity quickly spread.


    "Who''s that woman with Mr. Sumner? She''s stunning! But I don''t think I''ve seen her before."


    ¡°She looks familiar... Oh, wait, isn''t she the spitting image of Damon''s niece-inw, who fell into the ocean five years ago?"


    "What? Are you thinking what I''m thinking? This feels like a scandal waiting to happen-an uncle and his niece- inw?"


    ¡°But didn''t she die five years ago? This woman must be a stand-in he found to rece her!"


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 724

    Despite the murmurs, no one dared approach Damon or N directly to ask about them, choosing instead to discuss and steal admiring nces from afar. After all, Damon had not been close to any woman in the past five


    years.


    The fiancee he had had was essentially a one-sided affair, and their engagement had been called off not long ago.


    N''s calm and graceful demeanor, despite the nces and attention directed her way, only enhanced her appeal.


    Damon guided her toward Pedro to offer their birthday wishes. Afterward, as they turned to leave, they ran into Nathaniel and Reba.


    When N saw Nathaniel, she paused, surprised by how much he had changed in five years he looked like apletely different person, his formerly vibrant energy now nowhere to be found.


    As they passed, a chilling aura surrounded him, causing N to shiver involuntarily.


    Neither Nathaniel nor Reba acknowledged them, and Damon seemed equally indifferent, treating them as if they weren''t there.


    N nced up at Damon, noting his tense expression and clenched jaw. She tightened her hold on his arm.


    "Damon, you and Nathaniel..." she probed gently.


    "We''re no longer friends," he replied, his voice icy.


    N hesitated, biting her lip, but eventually sighed and said nothing more.


    Soon after, Vrie entered with Zayn. Noticing N, she whispered something to Zayn before lifting her dress to approach her.


    N let go of Damon''s arm, saying, "Vrie''sing over. You should go handle your business."


    For a businessman like Damon, this birthday celebration was more than just a party-it was also an opportunity for business. In fact, many guests had already approached him with proposals, but he had turned them down, likely because N was by his side.


    He raised an eyebrow. "Now that Vrie''s here, you''re abandoning me?"


    N feigned a haughty look and replied, ¡°I don''t want to interrupt your business talks."


    Damon''s smile deepened. "Then should I thank you for being so considerate?"


    "Not necessary," she said, fully aware of what he meant.


    "Well, if you need anything, juste find me," Damon reminded her.


    "Sure," N answered.


    Just as he left, Vrie reached N''s side and noticed the ne she was wearing.


    "N, this ne is beautiful! When did you change It?" she asked, recalling that N had worn a different one thest time they had met.


    N instinctively touched the ne, a warm smile spreading across her face and her cheeks slightly flushed. She answered, "Damon gave it to me. He thought it suited the dress better."


    +25 Bonus


    Vrie couldn''t help but admire it. "It does. Damon has quite an eye for detail.¡±


    The ne highlighted N''s already fairplexion and looked exquisite against her slender neck. They were both captivating.


    As N and Vrie chatted, there was a sudden stir at the entrance. They turned to see Gigi entering arm-in-arm with Brandon.


    Gigi wore a pink, voluminous gown, her makeup wless, while Brandon looked dashing in a white suit. The two appeared perfectly matched.


    §à


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 725

    Vrie nced over with a nk expression, then quickly looked away.


    N turned to Vrie, unable to suppress her concern. "Vrie, maybe you should think over this engagement a bit more."


    Spending a lifetime with someone she didn''t love would be painful-like reliving the same unfulfilling day over and over.


    Vrie managed a faint smile. "N, you don''t have to worry about me. I know what I''m doing."


    Seeing her stubborn expression, N bit her lip. She wanted to tell Vrie about Damon''s n to help the Weirs but hesitated, fearing that Damon might change his mind and leave Vrie disappointed.


    With a quiet sigh, she decided to find a moment to ask Damon about it that evening.


    "N, I''d like to be alone for a while, so I''ll leave you here,¡± Vrie said, excusing herself.


    "Alright, but don''t wander off too far. The event will be starting soon," N reminded her..


    Vrie nodded and quickly walked away.


    As she left, N felt suddenly at a loss.


    After marrying rk, she rarely attended gatherings like this, so she didn''t know many people and had no desire to try to fit into this circle. She picked up a ss of juice, nning to find a quiet corner.


    As she passed the champagne tower, a maid rushed forward and collided with her, knocking her into the champagne tower.


    The entire tower of champagne sses shattered, sending shards and champagne spilling everywhere and drawing everyone''s attention.


    N pitched forward toward the broken ss on the floor. Her face paled as she realized what was about to happen, and her eyes filled with fear.


    Instinctively, she reached out to grab the tablecloth but found nothing to hold onto.


    From across the room, Damon''s expression darkened upon seeing what was happening. He began running toward her, but he was too far away.


    Just when N thought she was about to be seriously injured, a strong hand grabbed her arm and pulled her upright.


    Once steady, she took a deep breath and turned to thank her rescuer. To her surprise, it was Gabriel.


    She bit her lip and took a step back, putting distance between them. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hackett."


    Seeing her wary response, Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly, still smiling.


    "No need to thank me. It was our maid who bumped into you. I owe you an apology, Ms. Kinsey," he said.


    Just then, Damon arrived at N''s side.


    Seeing that she was unharmed but still a bit pale, he heaved in relief, pulled her behind him protectively, and turned to Gabriel. "Thank you, Mr. Hackett."


    +25 Bonus


    Gabriel''s expression remained friendly. "No need to mention it, Mr. Sumner."


    Damon''s gaze fell on the maid, whose face had gone pale as she looked down at the floor.


    "I''m so sorry, Ms. Kinsey. I didn''t mean to! You suddenly walked out from the side, and I didn''t see you..." the maid apologized, her voice trembling.


    Damon''s expression turned icy as he questioned, "So you''re saying it was my girlfriend''s fault?"


    The maid trembled in fear and lowered her head. "No, that''s not what I meant... It was my fault. Ms. Kinsey, I''m really sorry..."


    Before N could interject, Gabriel spoke coldly. "Go to the butler to collect this month''s wages. Starting tomorrow, you will no longer work here."


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 726

    The maid, Pauline Gundy, went pale and dropped to her knees abruptly. ¡°Mr. Hackett, I have elderly parents and a daughter in university. My husband passed away in a car ident a few years ago. Without this job, my family will have no ie. Please, have mercy on me!"


    Tears streamed down her face as her whole body shook with fear.


    Gabriel''s expression remained cold and silent.


    Pauline''s eyes darted toward N, and she pleaded tearfully, "Ms. Kinsey, please, have mercy on me. I can''t afford to lose this job. I beg you!"


    Before N could respond, nearby guests began murmuring.


    "She seems so pitiful. Maybe they should let it slide this time."


    "It''s difficult for a woman to be the sole breadwinner for her entire family. Everyone makes mistakes. We should be forgiving."


    "It wasn''t intentional. If they keep pressing the issue, it just makes them seem petty."


    N''s face turned frosty. It was easy for the crowd to act self-righteous-they weren''t the ones who had nearly fallen onto broken ss.


    She looked down at the kneeling Pauline and said firmly, "This is my first time attending an event at the Wilkies''. How did you know myst name?¡±


    Pauline''s face shed with panic, but she quickly replied, "Ms. Wilkie instructed us to memorize all the guests'' names and faces. You''re so striking, Ms. Kinsey-I couldn''t forget you."


    N remained unmoved. Her face showed no emotion. "Is that so?"


    Pauline forced a nod. "Yes... Ms. Kinsey, please, I''m willing to do anything to make amends-just don''t take my job away."


    N nodded. "Alright."


    Pauline''s face lit up with hope, but N continued, pointing to a woman in a white dress nearby. "If you can tell me that young woman''s full name, I''ll consider forgiving you.''


    "W-What?" Pauline''s face turned deathly pale, and she froze.


    N''s expression grew colder as Pauline stammered, unable to answer. "What''s wrong? You don''t know?"


    Pauline gritted her teeth. ¡°I... I forgot..."


    "But didn''t you say you had memorized all the guests'' names and faces?" N questioned.


    Her voice wasn''t loud, but it was firm. The guests around them quickly realized the truth: this maid had been sent deliberately to bump into N.


    Expressions shifted upon this realization. They had taken the maid''s side earlier out of a sense of superiority and feigned magnanimity.


    Now, realizing they had been manipted into sympathizing with someone who had ulterior motives, their expressions turned harsh and disdainful.


    +25 Bonus


    "Ms. Kinsey, this maid''s a liar-absolutely no sympathy for people like her. You should call the police!"


    "Yes, absolutely. The police can uncover who put her up to this!"


    "Someone who''d target a guest at an event should be arrested!"


    Pauline trembled as she heard the angry voices around her. She was sweating


    profusely and looked as if she wished she could vanish.


    "Ms. Kinsey, no one told me to do it... I swear it was an ident! Please, just let me leave now, and I''ll nevere back," she begged.


    She tried to make a run for it, but a cold voice stopped her. "Stay right there!"


    Gabriel red at her. "Who sent you? If you don''t answer, I''ll have you escorted straight to the police station."


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 727

    Pauline turned pale and copsed to her knees under Gabriel''s intense, chilling gaze. She knew what he was capable of, but implicating Jane would make her fate


    even worse.


    Resolving herself, she said firmly, ¡°Mr. Hackett, no one told me to do it. If you don''t believe me, call the police. I swear it was an ident!"


    Her words hung in the air as the room fell silent.


    Just then, a gentle female voice broke the tension. "Gabriel, what''s going on? Why is everyone gathered here?" Everyone turned to see Jane approaching with a soft smile.


    When she noticed who was on the floor, she appeared surprised. "Pauline, what are you doing here?"


    A flicker crossed Pauline''s eyes before she quickly lowered her head. "Ms. Wilkie, I identally bumped into Ms. Kinsey. She thinks someone put me up to it and now wants me to name the person... I swear, I''m innocent..."


    Jane frowned slightly and looked at Gabriel. ¡°Gabriel, you know Pauline''s character. She wouldn''t hurt a fly. This must be some kind of misunderstanding."


    ?


    Gabriel''s expression remained cold. "Regardless, she caused a disturbance at Grandpa''s birthday party. She needs to exin herself."


    Jane nodded and, with a sigh, turned to N. "Ms. Kinsey, the party is about to start, and your dress has champagne on it. Let me take you upstairs to change. Once the party is over, we''ll address this however you see fit. The Wilkies won''t object."


    N thought for a moment and then smiled slightly. "Alright, I''ll follow your lead, Ms. Wilkie."


    She had guessed who was behind this the moment Jane showed up. Exposing Jane here wouldn''t be worth it-she wanted to see what else Jane had in mind.


    "Please, follow me, Ms. Kinsey," Jane invited.


    As N prepared to leave, a hand suddenly gripped her wrist.


    Damon leaned close and whispered, "If anything feels off, call me immediately." N smiled softly. "I will."


    She knew Jane wouldn''t dare pull anything too drastic in front of so many guests.


    As they left, Gabriel instructed that Pauline be confined for the time being, then reassured the guests, "Sorry for the disturbance. Please continue to enjoy yourselves. Apologies if anything was amiss."


    The guests soon resumed the celebration as if nothing had happened.


    In another part of the house...


    Jane led N to her personal dressing room and gestured to a wardrobe. "Ms. Kinsey, these dresses are all new. Please choose one that you like,"


    N nced at the options, noting they were all outdated, with designs from several seasons ago. She raised a brow, suddenly realizing the reason behind Jane''s plot. It seemed she had dressed too well and had taken Jane''s limelight.


    +25 Bonus


    N picked out a long white dress anyway and said, "Ms. Wilkie, I''ll take this one."


    ¡°Great, Ms. Kinsey. I''ll wait outside while you change,¡± Jane replied.


    "No need. I don''t mind you being here. Besides, if anything goes missing while you''re not here, it''ll be hard for me to exin myself,¡± N hinted.


    Jane''s smile froze, not expecting N to be so direct.


    "Ms. Kinsey, I trust you," she said and turned to leave.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 728

    Once alone, N quickly changed into the white dress, though it was a bit loose around her waist. She took a safety pin from her purse to cinch it. Then, picking up her original dress, she left the dressing room.


    When Jane saw N in the white gown, her smile faltered even more. If N had resembled a mermaid in the ocean earlier, she now looked as ethereal and untouchable as moonlight, her beauty strikingly cold and pure.


    Jane clenched and unclenched her hands before praising, "Ms. Kinsey, you really do look beautiful in anything. This dress suits you well!"


    Not missing the sh of envy in Jane''s eyes, N smirked. "Really? I have you to thank, Ms. Wilkie. I appreciate the loan."


    "You''re wee. Let''s head back down," Jane replied.


    As they walked back to the main hall, guests took in the contrast between Jane''s bold red gown and N''s elegant white one. Inparison, Jane''s dress now seemed gaudy, almost overdone, while N shone with understated elegance.


    Jane''s smile strained even further as she noticed the lingering looks. She excused herself, "Ms. Kinsey, I''ll leave you now. I have things to attend to."


    N gave a polite nod. "Of course, Ms. Wilkie."


    As soon as Jane left, Vrie hurried over. "N, I heard about what happened earlier. I''m so sorry I wasn''t there for you!"


    Meeting Vrie''s worried gaze, N reassured her, "Vrie, it''s alright. It''s not your fault."


    She knew Jane would have made a move against her regardless of Vrie''s presence.


    What she didn''t understand was Jane''s hostility over a dress, especially at their first meeting. How could Jane risk ruining her grandfather''s birthday celebration just to pick on her?


    Vrie frowned. ¡°Still, that maid was clearly following orders. You should call the police once the party''s over."


    N nodded thoughtfully. "Mm, I know."


    Vrie nced at N''s dress, hesitant to speak. She wondered how Jane had gotten hold of an outdated dress for N. If anyone else wore it, Jane probably would have outshone them.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she added in a low voice, "I saw Jane talking with Reba outside earlier. I''m not sure what they were discussing, but you should be cautious around her."


    If Reba had said something to Jane, this incident would make more sense.


    It had been five years since N had fallen into the sea, and Damon had already made Reba pay for her actions.


    N had no intention of reopening old wounds. But if Reba dared to cross her path again, she wouldn''t back down.


    "Thank you, Vrie," N replied.


    "Come on, no need for thanks!" Vrie nudged her.


    They turned to lighter topics and continued enjoying the party,


    +25 Bonus


    Meanwhile, Jane slipped out toward the garden, only to be grabbed and pulled into the shadows near a rock formation. She gasped in fright, about to scream, but then frowned when she saw Gabriel.


    ¡°Gabriel, you scared me! What are you doing?" she asked, patting her chest to calm herself.


    Gabriel remained impassive as he looked at her. "Why did you have Pauline target N?"


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 729

    Jane''s gaze turned icy. "What''s the matter? Feeling sorry for her now?"


    Gabriel frowned. "Why would I feel sorry?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know. N used to be your stepsister. You liked her back then, didn''t you?" Jane''s eyes shed with anger. If Reba hadn''t told her, she might have still been in the dark.


    The thought of Gabriel ever having feelings for N made her despise N even more.


    As dusk settled, shadows deepened around the rock formation, casting half of Gabriel''s face in the darkness and making his expression harder to read.


    "How did you find out?" he asked.


    Jane scoffed. "How I found out doesn''t matter. What matters is whether you''re still hung up on her."


    Gabriel chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "I never knew my dear Jane could look so adorable when she''s jealous."


    He reached out to pull her into his arms, but she pushed him back. ¡°Don''t touch me! You still haven''t answered my question! And if I don''t like your answer, you''re not getting into my bed tonight!"


    "Since I met you, there''s been no one else in my heart. If I''d known you were out there, I''d never have had feelings for anyone else. You and our son are all I need in this life," Gabriel professed.


    Looking into Gabriel''s gentle eyes, Jane felt her anger dissolve, warmth spreading through her like sugar melting in warm water.


    She smiled. "That''s more like it. I almost thought you were here to defend N!"


    "How could I? It''s just that she''s still a guest who came with Damon. If he finds out you are behind it, who knows how he''ll react? I don''t want to ruin Grandpa''s birthday celebration," Gabriel exined.


    "Don''t worry. Pauline won''t say a word," Jane assured him.


    Pauline needed the money to cover her mother-inw''s medical bills. She wouldn''t dare risk speaking out.


    "Good," Gabriel replied.


    He wrapped his arms around Jane, gently running his hand through her hair as if in thought. T


    After a moment, Jane pulled away, "I have something to take care of. You should head back to the main hall."


    He nodded. "Alright."


    Once Jane was out of sight, Gabriel stepped out from the shadows of the rock garden, his face set in cold lines under the dim garden lights.


    The party continued until after 11:00 p.m.


    As guests slowly departed, Damon and N lingered in the Willdes'' living room, clearly waiting for an exnation.


    If it hadn''t been for Pedro, Damon wouldn''t have tolerated a maid nearly disfiguring N-he would have shut


    +25 Bonus


    down the party on the spot.


    When Pedro learned what had happened, he came forward to apologize to Damon and N directly. "Mr. Sumner, Ms. Kinsey, it was a failure on our part to ensure yourfort. I apologize deeply."


    Damon raised a hand to stop him, his face icy. ¡°No need to apologize. I''d just like to know who ordered that maid to act out. It couldn''t have been an outsider pulling the strings on a Wilkie maid."


    His tone was certain, implying he believed the attack hade from within the Wilkie family.


    Pedro''s expression darkened as hemanded coldly, "Bring Pauline here immediately¡ªand get everyone in the family down to the living room!"


    Sensing his anger, the service staff hurried to carry out the orders. Within ten minutes, all the Wilkies had gathered in the living room.


    Pauline was brought in as well, trembling, clearly frightened. She kept her head down, aware of the tense atmosphere filling the room.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 730

    Sitting at the center of the living room, Pedro surveyed his family with a hard gaze, his eyes finally settling on Jane.


    This granddaughter of his was typically wless, whether in business or personal matters. She was the one he''d entrusted with organizing his birthday celebration.


    "Jane, you were in charge of the party. Since Pauline pushed Ms. Kinsey, I want you to get to the bottom of it and give Mr. Sumner and Ms. Kinsey a satisfactory answer," Pedro announced.


    Jane took a few steps forward and nced at Pauline, who was cowering on the floor. She began, ¡°Grandpa, Pauline ims she identally bumped into Ms. Kinsey. She denies any outside influence, and there were so many people around today¡ª"


    She didn''t get to finish before Damon cut her off icily. "Are you saying that my girlfriend intentionally staged this scene to frame the Wilkies?"


    Meeting Damon''s gaze, Jane replied calmly, ¡°Mr. Sumner, that''s not what I meant. I''m only suggesting that this incident might truly have been an ident.


    "Regardless, we support whatever decision you and Ms. Kinsey make, whether to settle privately or involve the authorities."


    Then, with a look of feignedpassion, she added, ¡°Pauline has worked for our family for over 20 years. If you do want to settle privately, we''ll cover anypensation."


    Jane looked every bit the picture of righteousness and reason, though N knew the whole thing was her doing. To anyone else, she might have seemed genuinelypassionate.


    Before N could respond, augh suddenly broke the silence.


    In the stillness of the living room, all eyes turned toward the source of the sound.


    Pedro''s face darkened with anger as he scolded, "Theo! We''re dealing with something serious here-stop goofing around!"


    Theo Wilkie, Pedro''s oldest son''s son, was also Jane''s elder cousin. Lacking her talents for business, he had often beenpared to her unfavorably and harbored deep resentment because of it.


    "Grandpa, I want to stay serious, but I can''t help myself here,¡± Theo quipped.


    Visibly exasperated, Pedro pounded his cane on the floor, chiding, "If you can''t keep it together, then get out! You''re a disgrace!"


    If this had been any other time, he might have overlooked it, but for Theo to act this way now was an embarrassment to the Wilkies.


    Theo shrugged, unfazed by his grandfather''s anger. He pointed directly at Jane, "Grandpa, the one bringing disgrace to our family isn''t me-it''s her!"


    Jane''s eyes widened as she red at him. "Theo, what nonsense are you spouting?"


    She looked furious, but Theo noticed her hands clenching at her sides.


    Hah! Now she was scared? Where was that fear when she had sent Pauline after N?


    Theo was sick of everyone constantlyparing him to Jane, sick of hearing that he was useless and would never


    1/20


    +25 Bonus


    match up to her. If he wanted to take back control of thepany, he''d have to make Pedro see Jane''s true colors.


    ¡°Jane, you''re the one who ordered Pauline to go after N. Stop pretending to be the innocent one here!" he dered, his voice loud and clear.


    The room fell silent.


    Pedro turned red with fury, raising his cane to strike Theo. "You really have lost it! How dare you say such things?¡±


    Theo didn''t dodge, taking the blow. His face turned pale from the pain.


    Quincy Mayberry, Theo''s mother, rushed over to support him.


    "Dad, even if you''re biased, you can''t just hit Theo whenever you please! Jane is your granddaughter, but Theo is also your grandson!" she challenged Pedro.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 731

    Pedro nearly staggered back in anger.


    "Take him away! Stop letting him spout nonsense here!" he barked.


    Whether Jane was involved or not, the priority was to downy the situation. If it hadn''t been for Theo''s foolishness, things might have already been smoothed over.


    The more Pedro thought about it, the angrier he became. Once Damon and N left, he was determined to teach Theo a lesson. The young man needed to know when to speak up-and when to stay quiet.


    Jane trembled slightly, struggling to stay calm. Only she, Pauline, and Gabriel knew about this incident, and none of them would betray her. Thus, Theo had to be bluffing. There was no way he could know!


    Theo pushed Quincy aside, saying, "Mom, I''m fine."


    He took out his phone, eyeing Jane with a cold smile. ¡°Jane, everything you said to Gabriel by the rock garden? I recorded it. Let''s y it for everyone, shall we?"


    Without waiting, he pressed y.


    Instantly, Jane and Gabriel''s voices echoed through the room, plunging the atmosphere into silence.


    Pedro looked at Jane with profound disappointment. "Jane, did you really do this?¡±


    Jane''s face turned pale, her clenched fists finally loosening. Under Pedro''s cold gaze, she slowly lowered her head. ¡°Grandpa, I''m sorry."


    "Are you out of your mind? Why would you do something like this to Ms. Kinsey? Have you lost your senses?!" Pedro demanded.


    Jane bit her lip, remaining silent.


    Pedro turned to Damon, his expression filled with remorse. "Mr. Sumner, it''s my fault for not teaching my granddaughter better. I apologize on her behalf, and I hope Ms. Kinsey can forgive her this once."


    Upon seeing Pedro bow in apology, Jane''s heart twisted with guilt and regret. She quickly moved to help him up. ¡°Grandpa, this was my mistake. I should be the one apologizing!"


    Pedro pushed her aside. "Be quiet!"


    Tears welled up in Jane''s eyes, and her heart ached.


    Pedro was a proud man who had never bowed his head to anyone for as long as she could remember. On his 70th birthday, of all days, he had to lower himself to a person half his age because of her.


    Jane wiped her tears and turned toward N, her voice breaking. "Ms. Kinsey, this is all my fault. I was jealous that you''re prettier than me, and I lost my senses. Whatever you choose to do-whether it''s calling the police or anything else I''ll ept."


    N looked at Jane emotionlessly. They had no prior grudges, yet upon meeting for the first time, Jane had instructed a maid to harm her out of jealousy. It nearly caused her to be disfigured-a testament to Jane''s malicious nature.


    soal depotice


    he


    nattelette babe injured, filing a repor¨ª menukudde mose sense to use the family''s embarrassment


    thesmething sendtied for Demon''sm


    I saw Vs Kase agayevilling to let jane off, name your


    #whether themed reputation would be in shreds


    11


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 732

    N nced at Damon, leaning in to whisper something in his ear. His eyebrows furrowed briefly, then rxed.


    He turned to Pedro, his tone calm. ¡°If I remember correctly, the vi project the Wilkie Group invested in is due forpletion this month. Trading one vi for the Wilkies'' reputation seems like a fair exchange, doesn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Pedro breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed Damon was willing to let the matter go.


    He quickly agreed, "Of course, of course. I''ll have someone send over the vi ns so you and Ms. Kinsey can pick a unit."


    Damon smiled. "Then, we''ll take you up on that."


    N tried to catch Damon''s eye, but he ignored her.


    Pedro replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sumner, for being so magnanimous with Jane."


    "Since it''s settled, N and I will take our leave," Damon said.


    "Mr. Sumner, allow me to see you out," Pedro replied politely.


    After seeing Damon and N off, Pedro''s smile vanished. He turned back inside, his gaze icy as he directed it at


    Jane.


    Jane and the others followed him into the living room, where Jane knelt before him without needing to be told. " Grandpa, I''m sorry. I know I messed up and embarrassed the family."


    Pedro pped her across the face. "Since you knew it was wrong, why did you do it? Have you forgotten all the years of my teaching?"


    Gabriel rushed forward, kneeling beside Jane. "Grandpa, this is my fault too. Jane only acted out of anger because she found out N was once my stepsister.¡±


    Pedro sneered at him, his gaze icy. "Oh, how loyal of you. But don''t forget-if it weren''t for Jane, you and your mother wouldn''t have the life you have now."


    A dark look shed in Gabriel''s downturned eyes, but he nodded solemnly. "I understand. I''ll never forget that and will take care of Jane for the rest of my life."


    Holding her cheek, Jane looked at Gabriel with misty eyes, feeling deeply touched. She had always believed he was the right person for her.


    Pedro waved his hand dismissively. "Enough. Both of you, stand up."


    Once Gabriel helped Jane to her feet, Pedro remained where he stood, and no one dared to leave.


    Finally, Pedro''s icy gaze settled on Theo, who stood behind Quincy. He roared, "Theo, get over here and kneel!"


    Theo shuddered but stepped forward after a deep breath.


    Quincy grabbed his arm, ring at Pedro. "Dad, why should he kneel? Jane was the


    one in the wrong! Why does my son, who did nothing wrong, have to kneel?"


    Hadson WWie paled Carry back with her yerdert muse of farming outle more


    Gainey''s face hardened, and she gated fully


    to geng per by adorating start


    They knew he coddirt would pushiment this time the botage, so heres to


    Pedro locked dorm at tameddly "Do you even


    that you down


    thestak


    "If your mean tayong up what jane had Patine do to fe, Granby, I don''t dels me wing the sak


    His expression was resolute, tas gaze unwavering, sorprising Pedro with his determination


    66M BUNDLE: Get more free bonus


    CommerAs


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 733

    "Really? Then tell me, what exactly did you do right? If you can''t exin, don''t bother going to thepany!" Pedro threatened.


    Quincy and Hudson were appalled.


    Theo, however, remained calm, unaffected by Pedro''s words. "Jane sent Pauline to push N today, but N wasn''t injured, so there''s still room to fix this. Since Jane didn''t get what she wanted, she would probably go after N again.


    ¡°If I didn''t expose her earlier and she caused something worseter, the Wilkies might not be able to cover it up. "Theo continued. "Today, our family''s reputation suffered a little in front of Damon and N, and we lost two vis. But next time, it might be far worse."


    As he finished speaking, silence settled over the living room.


    After a few moments of reflection, Pedro had to admit that Theo made some valid points.


    Still, he shot Theo a cold look and asked, "And you''re saying there''s no self-interest in this for you?"


    "Of course there is. I want to start learning how to manage thepany," Theo admitted openly.


    Theo''s candid response drew mixed reactions. Aside from Quincy and Hudson, the rest looked on with disdain. After all, Theo was known for his squandering habits, and it would be a miracle to see him work effectively in thepany.


    Pedro took him seriously, however.


    After a moment, he said, "Report to the sales manager tomorrow. If you can close a deal on your own within three months, I''ll let you officially join thepany."


    Theo''s face lit up, and he patted his chest. "Grandpa, I promise I''ll do it!"


    Meanwhile, Jane''s face paled, and her body nearly buckled. Pedro was actually letting Theo join thepany!


    Gabriel quickly steadied her, whispering in her ear, ¡°Jane, calm down."


    His steady, reassuring voice pulled her from her shock, allowing her to regain herposure. She took a deep breath, softly pushed Gabriel away, and appeared collected.


    She thought about how hard it had been for her tond her first deal, even after three grueling months. She didn''t believe Theo, of all people, would have any more luck. With this, she felt a bit reassured.


    Pedro looked back at Theo, warning, "You''d better not disappoint me."


    Then, with the help of the house staff, he got up and left.


    With Pedro gone, the rest of the family quickly dispersed.


    Jane strode over to Theo, her eyes cold. "Don''t think you''ll get away with pulling stunts to try and get thepany. I won''t let someone like you ruin it!"


    Theo chuckled, his smile anything but warm. "Thepany isn''t yours yet. Who Grandpa leaves it to is up to


    +25 Bonus


    him, not you!


    You-"Jane retorted, but she was interrupted.


    ¡°Instead of wasting time with me, maybe you should think about why you''d pull such a stupid stunt at Grandpa''s birthday party in the first ce!¡± Theo countered before walking away with a smirk, watching her face flush with anger.


    "Jane, don''t worry. I''ll help you," Gabriel said as he approached. "Theo''s just a wannabe. He''s no match for you.


    Jane looked back at Gabriel, her heart warming at his support.


    "Thank you for always standing by me," she replied softly.


    Gabriel took her hand. "We''re in this together, Jane. Who else would I support?"


    A slight blush appeared on Jane''s cheeks as she murmured, ¡°Mm.¡±


    "It''ste now. Let''s go upstairs. I''ll help you with a bath tonight."


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 734

    "Oh, stop," Jane replied, blushing deeper as she yfully pped Gabriel on the arm before they headed upstairs together.


    As they showered, a thought nagged at Jane. How did Theo know what she and Gabriel had discussed in the garden?


    "Gabriel, only you and I were near the rockery. How did Theo get a recording of our conversation?" she voiced her doubt.


    Gabriel gazed down as he tightened his arm around her waist, murmuring, "It was dark. Maybe he was hiding nearby, and we just didn''t notice."


    Although Jane still felt something wasn''t quite right, her thoughts were soon interrupted as Gabriel entered.


    She let out a moan, gradually swept away by the intensity. She wrapped her arms around his neck, surrendering herself to the moment.


    For some reason, she felt that Gabriel was unusually passionate tonight.


    N had been silent the entire ride back, refusing to look at Damon.


    When they pulled up in front of the vi, she opened the car door to get out, only for Damon to catch her wrist.


    "Walter, head inside first," he ordered.


    Walter quickly exited, leaving the two alone in the car.


    N red at Damon, her voice cold. "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    Ignoring her demand, Damon leaned in closer and locked his eyes with hers. "You''re angry, aren''t you?"


    N turned away, her tone sharp. "No, now let me go."


    "Liar," Damon retorted.


    N took a deep breath and looked back at him, frustrated. "Shouldn''t I be? I told you to use the Wilkies'' guilty conscience to gain leverage for thepany, but you just asked for one vi."


    "I don''t want the one they offered. I''ll give it to you too. Then it''s two vis," Damon said.


    "Is that really the point here?" N snapped.


    "Of course," Damon replied.


    He gazed at her, his eyes softening. "N, I don''t want to use you as a bargaining chip to gain anything for the


    But it means a lot to me that you were thinking of me."


    The warmth in his gaze softened even the cold edge of his expression, a rare tenderness filling his presence.


    N''s cheeks reddened slightly, and she replied without thinking, "I wasn''t thinking of you. I almost ended up


    +25 Bonus


    disfigured. I just wanted to get the most out of it."


    Despite that, Prospectus Technology was Damon''spany, so seeking gains for it meant protecting his interests.


    It was just that he would rather forgo it altogether if gaining an advantage came at her expense.


    "N, I''m sorry for tonight. I should have protected you better. From now on, if we go to an event, I''ll never let you out of my sight," Damon dered.


    The memory of her falling toward the shards still haunted him.


    Seeing the regret in his eyes, N reassured him, "It''s not your fault. I never


    expected Jane to set me up the first time we met."


    "She probably knows Gabriel once had a thing for you, and you''re prettier than she is, so she got jealous," Damon replied.


    Catching the hint of jealousy in his voice, Nughed. ¡°Are you jealous?"


    Gabriel''s old crush was ancient history. Was Damon seriously bothered by it? "Not at all," Damon replied.


    "Good, because I was nning to cheer you up," N teased.


    Damon gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°And how exactly would you do that?"


    "Oh, I don''t need to tell you if you''re not jealous," N said, her eyes shing with mischief as she pulled her hand away and opened the door to leave.


    Damon wasn''t about to let her go that easily. He caught her, pulling her back toward him.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 735

    ¡°Are you saying that if I admit I''m jealous, you''ll try to make it up to me?" Damon asked.


    They were so close that his breath grazed N''s ear, tickling it like a feather''s touch.


    She looked up at him and smiled. ¡°That''s right.¡±


    "I''m jealous, then. What are you going to do about it?" Damon said.


    Without another word, N cupped his face and kissed him lightly. "Don''t worry. I only have eyes for you-I wouldn''t look twice at anyone else."


    Her eyes sparkled like a million stars, and Damon could see his reflection in them.


    When he didn''t respond, merely gazing at her, N raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Sumner, are you saying you''re not happy with this approach?"


    Damon slid his hand behind her neck and kissed her deeply.


    When they finally broke apart, their clothes were a little disheveled.


    Damon kissed N''s corbone softly, his voice low and raspy. "I''m more than satisfied."


    It was after midnight when they finally entered the vi.


    As soon as they walked in, Lydia came over to greet them. "Mr. Sumner, Ms. Kinsey,


    you''re back! Should I prepare something for the hangover?"


    Damon usually drank a fair amount at these events, and Lydia always had something ready for him.


    ¡°No need. I didn''t drink much tonight. It''ste, Lydia. You should get some rest,¡± Damon said, dismissing her


    offer.


    Lydia nodded. "Of course."


    After she left, N raised their sped hands and gave them a yful shake. "I''m heading to my room now. Will you let go of me?"


    There was a hint of reluctance in Damon''s eyes, but he released her hand. "Alright. Good night."


    "Good night," N replied.


    The next morning, Damon handed N a couple of documents right after breakfast.


    1


    "These are for the vi the Wilkies promised you. The paperwork''s all set," he informed her.


    N looked at him in surprise. ¡°So fast?¡±


    "Mm," Damon hummed.


    N wasn''t in a rush, so she nced over the documents briefly and set them aside. "I bet Jane is feeling miserable-she didn''t even manage to hurt me and still ended up losing two vis."


    Damon''s gaze turned cold. "She''ll pay for trying to pull that on youst night"


    "The Wilkies alreadypensated me with two properties, so let''s leave it at that. I don''t was this affecting Prospectus Technology''s partnership with the Wilkie Group," N replied.


    Damon looked at her, his voice softening "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing,"


    N was about to say more when Damon''s phone rang, As soon as he answered, his exquestion darkened


    "I have to step out for a bit. Don''t wait for me for lunch," he said.


    Seeing him rush to the door, N looked surprised. "Did something happen at work?"


    After knowing Damon for so long, she had rarely seen him this anxious.


    Damon paused, nodding with a hum before he left quickly.


    As N watched his car drive away, she returned to the vi.


    Close to noon, she received a message from Leon.


    Leon: [Hey, N! My throat''s been feeling off, so I went to the hospital. Guess who I saw-Ruby! And you won''t believe it. Sullivan broke his limb, right? Ruby''s here taking care of him!]


    N''s expression shifted at the text.


    Ruby had told her she wouldn''t see Sullivan anymore, so she hadn''t thought to follow up. She hadn''t expected things to go as far as Ruby looking after him in the hospital.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 736

    N quickly asked Leon which hospital he was in and booked a ride to get there.


    +25 Bonus


    When N arrived, Leon was already waiting at the entrance.


    "N, I''ll show you the way. Sullivan''s at Block 2," Leon said.


    N nodded, following him to the inpatient wing. As they approached the building, she suddenly stopped dead in her tracks a few steps from the entrance.


    In front of her, entering the inpatient wing, was Damon, who had told her that morning he was going to thepany. There was no mistaking that back. (1


    Stunned, N stood there, her mind nk for a moment.


    Damon had lied to her-again.


    What on earth was in this hospital thatpelled him to lie time and again? Leon noticed that N had fallen behind and turned back. "N, you¡ª"


    Before he could finish, N began walking quickly toward the inpatient building.


    He followed her, a bit taken aback. "N, there''s no need to rush. I know which room he''s in."


    N looked at him, expressionless, and said, "Leon, I have something else to take care of. I''ll speak with Ruby when we''re back at work on Monday. You can go home first."


    Before Leon could respond, she turned and left.


    N trailed Damon silently until he entered an elevator. She watched the indicator to see which floors it stopped on, then took the next elevator up and checked each floor.


    Finally, on the 12th floor, she saw Damon standing by a hospital room. He had his back against the door as he spoke to someone inside, so he didn''t see her.


    Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to stay calm and waited for him toe out.


    However, just two minutester, a nurse walked by. "Miss, are you here to visit someone?"


    Her voice wasn''t quiet, and Damon heard it, turning to see N. His expression faltered, and he quickly walked


    toward her.


    When Damon moved, N caught a glimpse of who was in the hospital ward. Harrison was lying in bed with a respirator. His eyes were shut, leaving it unclear whether he was sleeping or unconscious.


    N felt disbelief wash over her as she took in how emaciated Harrison looked. She stumbled back.


    The nurse was about to ask N again, since she wasn''t responding, when Damon approached.


    "Mr. Sumner, she''s been looking into the ward-" the nurse informed him but was interrupted.


    +25 Bonus


    Wengered how sald


    The sea tare reptered warrie and a t¨²to disappointment "Oh, I see. Well, I leave you to it then "


    of


    She hurried away Demon''s full attention was on t, so he didn''t notice anything off about the nurse


    tor


    ¡°**yle, please, let the elbetegs


    Without a word, N tamed and kit


    Damon Caught up to her at the elevator, stepping in front of her to stop her. "N, I didn''t mean to keep this from you?


    B took a deep breath, finally looking up at him. "So, all those times you lied were just toe here to see him?


    He nodded, "Yes"


    B nodded back, silent as she stared at the elevator disy. When Damon reached for her hand, she pulled it away before he could touch her.


    Support


    ??


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 737

    +25 Bonus


    "N, I really didn''t mean to keep this from you. I just hadn''t figured out how to tell you... Your father is in really bad shape. The doctor said he might not have much time left..." Damon exined.


    N''s hands tightened slowly.


    After a long pause, she replied, "I''m feeling really overwhelmed right now. I need a moment to calm down."


    Seeing her pale face, Damon felt a twinge of concern. "Okay, I''ll stay with you."


    "No need," N said, rejecting his offer.


    As soon as she spoke, the elevator arrived. She stepped inside, and Damon tried to follow, but a look from her stopped him in his tracks.


    N didn''t walk far, though. After exiting the elevator, she sat on a bench in a pavilion at the inpatient building, lost in thought.


    Over the past few years, she hadn''t thought much about Harrison and hadn''t kept up with how he was doing. After all, they had ended things on such bad terms that she had lost all hope for him.


    During theirst meeting five years ago, although Harrison had been sick, he hadn''t looked like the frail shadow of his former self that she saw today.


    When she had just seen him lying in that hospital bed, the patient gown seemingly oversized on him, his hands exposed and covered in age spots, he resembled a wilted leaf-dry and lifeless.


    At that moment, she felt a mix of emotions, and any lingering resentment she had toward him disappeared. Despite how he had treated herter, only trusting Wren, he had genuinely cared for her and spoiled her like a princess during the years when the Harrisons weren''t bankrupt.


    While N was deep in thought, a child''s voice suddenly echoed. "Daddy, I want chocte!"


    "No, you had some this morning. You can have more tomorrow," a man replied.


    "But I really want some... just a little! Mommy won''t find out, pretty please?" the little girl pleaded.


    N turned and saw a father and daughter walking along the path beside her.


    The man held his daughter''s hand in one hand while carrying a bag filled with snacks in the other. The girl wore


    a patient gown, her hair styled in two buns, looking adorably plump like a doll. "You can have some when you get out of the hospital tomorrow," the father said. ¡°Just a little, Daddy! Am I not your favorite little girl?" the girl pressed.


    The man chuckled, squatting beside her and gently pinching her chubby cheek. "Of course, you''re my favorite little girl, but my favorite little girl can only have chocte once a day."


    The girl pouted, clearly unhappy. "Fine..."


    "Cheer up! You''ll be going home tomorrow, and I''ll take you for your favorite seafood feast!" the father coaxed.


    Chopitor 737


    The girl''s expression brightened, and she looked up at him with sparkling eyes. "Really?"


    "Really," the father promised.


    +25 Bonus


    "Daddy, you''re the best! I love you the most!" the girl cheered.


    As their voices faded into the distance, N''s mind flooded with memories from her childhood.


    Back then, Harrison would take her with him to the factory or his office, and she would obediently follow him up, around. Sometimes, she would end up falling asleep while waiting for him to finish work. When she woke her favorite snacks would always be by her side.


    She thought she had forgotten those memories long ago, but it turned out she had only been deceiving herself.


    At certain moments, those forgotten memories woulde rushing back, like the softest de, piercing her heart and leaving her feeling both hurt and sorrowful.


    Wiping away the tears from the corners of her eyes, she took a deep breath and headed back toward the hospital.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 738

    As N stepped out of the elevator, she saw Damon still standing where she had


    left him. When he caught sight of her emerging, his initially downcast eyes brightened.


    "N..." he called out.


    She bit her lip and approached him. "I''m sorry about earlier. I wasn''t angry with you.


    I was just really shocked and didn''t know how to face my dad."


    Seeing the guilt in her eyes, Damon gently patted her head, his voice soft. "I understand. I just didn''t want to see you upset."


    He knew he should have told her beforehand about his secret meetings with Harrison. Even if she had been angry, it would have been expected.


    "Yeah, I... want to go see him," she said.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there,¡± he replied.


    Even though N had prepared herself mentally, she couldn''t help but tear up the moment she saw Harrison''s emaciated form up close.


    Damon gently patted her back and whispered, "You don''t have to worry too much. The doctor said his condition is serious, but there''s still a chance for recovery. As long as he stays in good spirits and takes time to recuperate, he can be discharged."


    N nodded and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. "Thank you, Damon!"


    If it weren''t for him, she might not have been able to untangle her feelings or even consider seeing Harrison.


    "By the way, my dad and Wren..." she probed.


    "They''ve already divorced. With Gabriel''s help, Wren has married a wealthy businessman," Damon replied.


    N lowered her gaze, not surprised. After all, Harrison''s illness required constant care. Since they had no children, it made sense that Wren would want to leave eventually.


    After sitting in the ward for a while, N was about to leave when Harrison woke up.


    He slowly opened his eyes. Upon seeing N sitting by the bed, he was momentarily stunned, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Was this a dream? N actually came to see him.


    Harrison had dreamt many times about N visiting him, but those dreams always featured the N from five years ago. Never had he imagined she would appear to him like this.


    His eyes instantly filled with tears, and his bony hand trembled as it reached for her. "N..."


    Feeling a lump in her throat, N grasped his hand. ¡°Dad, I''m sorry it took me so long."


    +25 Bonus


    Harrison stared at her, eyes wide in disbelief, tears spilling from the corners. "N, it''s really you! You actually came to see me?"


    He had thought it was just another dream, but to his surprise, it was real. He choked up, his eyes fixed on her, terrified that this was just a dream.


    Even if it was a dream, it was a good one. He had longed to see her again.


    "Yes, Dad. I''lle to see you every day from now on," N dered,


    "Really?" Harrison asked as he grasped her hand tightly, his face alight with excitement.


    "Really. I won''t hold grudges against you anymore," N promised.


    Seeing the joy and tears of reunion on both their faces, Damon quietly stepped out of the ward to give them time alone.


    After Damon left, Harrison wiped his eyes and forced himself to calm down. "N, you must have had a tough time out there all these years."


    N shook her head. "Not really."


    Noticing how much moreposed she seemedpared to five years ago, Harrison sighed inwardly.


    How could it not have been hard for her? She was probably just saying that to spare him.


    He didn''t press further but nodded and said, "It''s good that you''re back."


    Then, he started asking about where she was working now, and she answered each question.


    Even though N insisted she wasn''t struggling, Harrison could tell from her descriptions that she had not had an easy time these past few years.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 739

    "N, I''m sorry. If it hadn''t been for thepany going bankrupt back then, you wouldn''t have had to suffer so much," Harrison said.


    N shook her head. "Dad, it''s all in the past, and I''m doing fine now."


    After talking for a while longer, a nurse entered to remind Harrison to take his medication and get his IV.


    N stood up. "Dad, make sure to rest well. I''lle back to see you tomorrow."


    Harrison''s eyes shed with reluctance. After five years apart, he hadn''t had enough time to absorb N''s presence before they had to part again.


    Noticing his disappointment, N smiled. "I''ll visit you every day from now on."


    Harrison was momentarily stunned but then nodded quickly. "Okay, just be careful on your way back."


    As N left the hospital room, she spotted Damon sitting on a chair in the corridor. He was tall, and sitting down made him appear somewhat constrained, his long legs particrly noticeable.


    Damon caught her gaze and looked up, instantly breaking into a smile. He put away his phone and approached her. "Finished talking with your father?"


    "Yeah, but I haven''t mentioned anything about Buddy yet," N replied.


    Harrison was a traditional man. If he found out that she and Damon already had a child, he might be so emotional that he could faint. It was better to wait until he was feeling better before sharing that news.


    "Right, and we should discuss this together since it''s my fault too," Damon said. Remembering the past, they fell silent for a moment.


    N pressed her lips together before saying, "Let''s head back. I''ll see him again tomorrow."


    ¡°Sure, I''lle with you," Damon replied.


    Monday arrived soon enough.


    As soon as N arrived at the office, Leon mysteriously pulled her aside. "N, when are you nning to ask Ruby?"


    "Why are you so concerned? Are you done with your work?" N asked in response.


    Leon awkwardly scratched his nose. "I''m just worried about her. We''ve been ssmates for years, and I think Sullivan is no good. He must have some ulterior motive for getting close to her!"


    N nced at him. "I have a handle on this. Just go back to work."


    "Well, if you find out anything, remember to tell me," Leon urged.


    "Got it," N replied.


    Chopus 739


    +25 Bonus


    After sending Leon away, N pondered how to approach the subject with Ruby. After all, this was ultimately Ruby''s personal matter. If she intervened too much, it might push Ruby away.


    N spent the entire day trying to think of the right way to bring it up.


    Initially, she nned to invite Ruby out for dinner after work to casually inquire, but Ruby hurriedly packed her things as the end of the day approached.


    "N, I have something to do today, so I''m leaving now," Ruby said.


    N frowned, and before she could respond, Ruby had already turned and left.


    Watching her rush away, N felt a heaviness in her heart.


    If Ruby truly liked Sullivan, there was nothing she could do to stop it. After all, matters of the heart could not be controlled.


    On the way home, Damon noticed that N''s mood seemed off and set aside his documents to ask, "What''s wrong? Did someone upset you?"


    "No," N answered.


    "If that''s the case, why do you look so glum?" Damon asked.


    "I''m not glum!" she replied.


    As soon as she said that, Damon mimicked her earlier expression, scrunching his brows and sighing. ¡°You looked just like that."


    N couldn''t help but chuckle. "You''re so dramatic!"


    Seeing her smile, Damon smiled as well. "You were way more dramatic than I was."


    His teasing considerably lightened N''s previously gloomy mood.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 740

    +25 Bonus


    "By the way, what do you think of Sullivan Heseltine?" N asked.


    Damon paused for a few seconds, realizing he had no idea who that was. "Sullivan Heseltine?"


    "He''s an employee from Prospectus Technology, assigned to work with me on this project. He''s the team leader, "N exined.


    Damon still had no impression of him and raised an eyebrow. "What about him?¡±


    "Nothing. If you don''t know him, forget it," N replied.


    Damon quipped, "Why are you asking me about another guy? Aren''t you afraid I''ll get jealous?"


    N shot him a yful re. ¡°I just asked casually. Do you really get jealous that easily?"


    "Of course I do! You have a way of attracting attention, and that makes me insecure," Damon teased.


    ¡°Who''s attracting attention? I see women stealing nces at you every time you walk into the office. If I were as jealous as you, I''d have run out of jealousy by now," N huffed.


    Damon''s gaze deepened, a hint of mncholy in his expression. "But I''ve never seen you get jealous. I heard from Spencer that a woman only acts calm and collected when she doesn''t care about a man, and she won''t mind who he''s with."


    Spencer, still working overtime at the office, sneezed and rubbed his hands together, thinking he should wear moreyers tomorrow.


    "I''m just trusting you. Would you do anything to hurt me?" N questioned.


    Damon answered immediately, "Absolutely not!"


    "Well, there you go. Besides, you get jealous often, which shows you don''t trust me. You''re the one in the wrong, yet you''re turning this around on me?" N pressed.


    Damon was momentarily taken aback and found himself at a loss for words.


    Seeing him at a loss, N couldn''t help but smile triumphantly. "Mr. Sumner, you should reflect on this."


    Looking into her mischievous eyes and at her beaming smile, Damon felt a sudden urge and pulled her into his


    embrace.


    "Okay, I''ll reflect," he said.


    N felt a sudden bad premonition and reached to push him away. As soon as her hand brushed against his suit, his lips met hers.


    "Mmph..."


    The driver in front quickly raised the partition.


    At first, N struggled, but soon her hands naturally wrapped around Damon''s neck, and she found herself sitting on hisp.


    +25 Bonus


    Damon''s hand slowly moved down her back, and the atmosphere grew intensely intimate.


    Suddenly, the driver mmed on the brakes, causing N to lurch forward toward the partition. In the split second before her head would hit, Damon''s hand firmly cradled the back of her head.


    Thanks to Damon''s arm blocking her, she felt no pain at all.


    "Are you okay?" they both asked at the same time.


    N quickly sat up straight, turning to check on his hand.


    Damon withdrew his arm, his expression calm as he said, "I''m fine."


    He frowned and asked the driver, "What happened?"


    The driver quickly lowered the partition to respond, "Mr. Sumner, there was a cat on the road just now."


    Damon simply replied, "Be more careful next time."


    "Yes, sir," the driver answered.


    N had returned to her own seat as the car resumed its journey. She instructed Damon, "Give me your hand."


    "I really am fine," Damon insisted.


    N maintained a serious expression. "Your hand."


    Damon, feeling a bit helpless, extended his right hand.


    As N rolled up his sleeve, she noticed a bruise on his arm. She felt bad and asked, ¡°Does it hurt a lot? Have Walter find a ce with a pharmacy so I can get you some ointment."


    ¡°It''s a bit painful, but if you give me a kiss, it should feel better,¡± Damon said.


    N shot him a re. "Can you be serious for once?"


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 741

    "I''m being serious," Damon said.


    "I don''t want to deal with you right now. Walter, look for a pharmacy up ahead and stop the car," N requested.


    Walter nodded and soon pulled over at an intersection.


    "Ms. Kinsey, there''s a pharmacy here," he informed her.


    "Great," N replied, turning to Damon. "I''ll go buy some medicine. Wait here for me."


    Damon wanted to stop her, but seeing the worry in her eyes, he swallowed his words and nodded. "Okay."


    As N got out of the car and walked toward the pharmacy, she bumped into a delivery person rushing out, causing the medicine in their hands to fall to the ground.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to," N apologized.


    The delivery person bent down to pick up the medicine when a shocked voice called out, "Ruby?!"


    Ruby looked up, recognizing N, and a hint of panic shed across her face. "N- N..."


    "Did you leave work early just to make deliveries?¡± N asked.


    Ruby hurriedly picked up the fallen medicine, avoiding eye contact with N. "I''m runningte on this order. I need to deliver this medicine now. I''ll exin everything to you tomorrow."


    N frowned, about to say something, but Ruby hurried away. She quickly walked to her parked e-bike, ced the medicine in the delivery box, and rode off.


    It wasn''t until Ruby''s thin figure disappeared from view that N turned and entered the pharmacy. After buying the anti-inmmatory ointment, she returned to the car, her mind heavy with thoughts.


    As soon as she closed the door, she met Damon''s probing gaze.


    "What did you say to that delivery person?" he asked.


    Since they were at a distance, Damon hadn''t clearly seen who it was and didn''t realize it was a woman.


    N paused for a moment before shaking her head. "It''s nothing. Let me apply the ointment for you."


    She opened the ointment and gently pulled Damon''s right hand in front of her, applying the cream and massaging his arm.


    Noticing her distracted demeanor, Damon frowned and withdrew his hand. "You don''t need to massage it. It''s fine now."


    "Oh... okay," N replied.


    The car fell silent again as N tucked the ointment away, her head down and lost in thought.


    Damon''s expression darkened, and he silently signaled Walter to drive.


    When Walter saw Damon''s grim face in the rearview mirror, he nervously started the


    car.


    By the time they reached the vi, neither of them had spoken, and the atmosphere in the car grew colder.


    N kept wondering why Ruby was working as a delivery person. Was she really short on cash? Had she run out of the money she borrowed from her?


    As N contemted whether to send Ruby some money tomorrow, Damon''s deep voice broke the silence.¡± How much longer are you nning to sit in the car?"


    N snapped back to reality, realizing they had unknowingly arrived at the vi and that Walter had already exited the vehicle.


    "Sorry, I got a bit lost in thought," she apologized.


    "What were you thinking so seriously?" Damon asked.


    ¡°It''s nothing important. Let''s get out of the car," N answered, opening the door to exit.


    Damon followed her, his expression still sour.


    As soon as they stepped into the living room, Lydia approached them.


    Seeing Damon''s cold face, she quickly asked, "Mr. Sumner, did something happen? Why do you look so upset?" N, who was walking ahead, turned around at her words, her gaze on Damon filled with confusion.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 742

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter Lane 741


    Damon stiffened and averted his gaze. "It''s nothing."


    "Is your arm still hurting?" N asked, trying to look at Damon''s arm, but he turned away.


    He dismissed her concern. "It''s fine. Let''s get ready for dinner."


    He didn''t even nce at N as he walked past her toward the dining room.


    N frowned, sensing something was off about his attitude. She thought back and realized his demeanor had changed after she returned to the car from the pharmacy.


    Could it be because she hadn''t mentioned Ruby to him? Was he sulking?


    During dinner, Damon spoke only to Mason, ignoring N unless she initiated the conversation.


    After dinner, seeing Damon head toward the study, N quickly followed him. "Damon, wait! I need to talk to you," she called out.


    His tone was somewhat cold when he replied, "What is it?"


    N looked up at him. "Are you upset with me?"


    Damon avoided her gaze. "No."


    "If that''s true, then why were you only talking to Buddy at dinner?" she pressed.


    "You''re overthinking it," Damon replied dismissively.


    Displeasure shed in N''s eyes. "If you''re unhappy about something, spill it. Keeping it to yourself will only upset you and sabotage our rtionship."


    "It''s really nothing," Damon insisted.


    Noticing his indifferent expression, N felt a surge of frustration.


    "You always do this, keeping everything to yourself. How am I supposed to know what you''re thinking?" Her voice rose slightly, tinged with hurt.


    Damon frowned, seeming to realize he might be in the wrong.


    He sighed and pulled N closer. "Don''t be mad. I just... I saw you talking to another guy and asked what you said, but you wouldn''t tell me, so I felt a little jealous."


    N widened her eyes. "Is that really why? You''re being so petty."


    Damon chuckled helplessly. "I know, I shouldn''t have reacted that way. It won''t happen again."


    Most of N''s anger faded at his sincerity. She retorted, "Who told you that delivery person was a man?"


    Damon frowned. "If it wasn''t a guy, then was it...¡±


    Then, he seemed to realize something, his brows furrowing even more. "Wait, that delivery person was a


    +25 Bonus


    woman?"


    N nodded. "Yeah, and I know her."


    Damon was speechless. He hadn''t expected to be sulking over a woman.


    Unable to help herself, Nughed at him. "Your possessiveness is a bit much, don''t you think? I was just talking to someone else for a minute, and you''re all jealous."


    A hint of guilt shed in Damon''s eyes as he rubbed his nose. "That''s because when I asked you, you were so vague about it. You kept spacing out afterward, making me think you were hiding something."


    "Are girly conversations even appropriate for you?" N asked.


    Damon looked sheepish, not saying anything else.


    Just when the atmosphere between them became a bit more rxed, N''s phone rang unexpectedly.


    As soon as she answered, Vrie''s slightly downcast voice came through. "N, can youe keep mepany?"


    Surprised, N asked, "Vrie, what''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Vrie was silent for a few seconds before giving her the name of a bar and saying she would wait for N there before hanging up.


    N put her phone away and told Damon, ¡°I don''t know what''s going on with


    Vrie. She''s at a bar, and I need to go check on her."


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    ÈÕ


    Support


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 743

    Damon picked up the car keys and said, "I''ll take you there."


    Worried that Vrie might get into trouble at the bar, N nodded. ¡°Okay."


    +25 Bonus


    By the time they arrived at the bar, an hour had passed.


    When they found Vrie, she was already a bit dazed and being hit on by a drunken man. N stepped forward and swatted the man''s hand away from Vrie.


    "Stay away from her!" she warned.


    The man, his face flushed with alcohol, turned angrily to face her. When he saw how beautiful she was, his eyes lit up. "Hey, gorgeous, what''s your number-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a chilling voice came from behind him. "Touch her, and you''ll regret it!"


    The man turned to meet Damon''s icy gaze. He shuddered, sobering up a little.


    Noticing Damon''s distinguished appearance, the man awkwardly smiled. "Sorry, I mistook her for someone else."


    He quickly turned and left, clearly eager to avoid Damon.


    N supported the dazed Vrie, who was nearly unable to stand. "Vrie, what happened? Why did you drink so much?"


    Vrie looked up with bleary eyes and recognized N. She smiled and greeted her, "N, you''re here..."


    "I''m taking you home," N said.


    "No... I don''t want to go back. I''m not drunk! I can still drink! Let''s keep going..." Vrie slurred.


    She struggled to get up and reach for an empty ss on the bar, but the room kept spinning, and she couldn''t grab it no matter how many times she tried.


    "Hey... why is this ss moving..." she mumbled.


    "You''re drunk. Let''s go home," N coaxed.


    "I''m not drunk!" Vrie insisted stubbornly.


    N didn''t want to argue with someone who was intoxicated. Thus, she nodded and yed along, ¡°Okay, okay, you''re not drunk. It''s too noisy here. Let''s go back and drink together. I''ll drink with you until you''ve had enough!"


    "You promised... hic... that!" Vrie eximed.


    "Yep, no stopping until dawn," N cated.


    Finally, Vrie relented and allowed N to lead her out of the bar.


    Chipley 24


    +25 Bonus


    As they stepped outside, a cold wind blew, and Vrie shivered.


    N took off her jacket and draped it over her.


    In the next moment, she felt another jacket being ced on herself. A surge of warmth filled her as she inhaled Damon''s scent of pine,


    N helped Vrie toward the parking lot. Once they were in the car, she fastened Vrie''s seatbelt. Just as she was about to close the door, Vrie started iling her arms and legs, screaming, "Help! I''m being choked! Let me go! Who''s trying to hurt me..."


    Watching Vrie twist and turn in panic, N was speechless. She pressed Vrie down gently, reassuring her, "Vrie, it''s just the seatbelt, not a rope,"


    "I don''t care! It feels like a rope! Waaa... N, are you trying to hurt me..." Vrie cried.


    N was dumbfounded. She turned to Damon and said, "I''ll sit in the back to take care of her."


    "Okay,¡± Damon replied.


    N climbed into the back seat andforted Vrie until she finally calmed down. "Should I take her back to the Weirs?" Damon''s deep voice came from the front seat.


    N pursed her lips as she considered his question. "If we go back now, her parents will definitely worry. Let''s have her stay with us tonight, and she can go back tomorrow when she''s sober."


    Damon nodded. "Okay,"


    By the time they returned to the vi, Vrie had already fallen asleep.


    N and Lydia helped her to the guest room on the first floor.


    "Ms. Kinsey, I''ll make some soup," Lydia said.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 744

    ¡°Thanks, Lydia, I appreciate it,¡± N replied.


    Lydia shook her head with a smile. "It''s no trouble."


    With that, she went to the kitchen.


    As soon as N returned from fetching water in the bathroom, she heard Vrie''s quiet sobs. She hurried to the


    bedside, setting down the basin of water, and gently nudged Vrie.


    "Vrie, how are you feeling?" she asked.


    ¤¬


    Vrie opened her eyes. Upon seeing N, she began to cry even harder. "N... is my life a failure?"


    Noticing her red-rimmed eyes, N quickly knelt beside her and replied gently, "Why do you think that?"


    "The Weir Group is in trouble, and I can''t help at all... I''m clearly attracted to Brandon, but I''m too afraid of the age difference to pursue it. I decided to get engaged to Zayn for the Weir Group, but I''m not doing it wholeheartedly... And Zayn has a mistress..." Vrie confessed.


    She tried to convince herself that she didn''t care, but it was impossible to feelpletely indifferent, especially since Zayn''s mistress had given birth to a son. He could never really cut ties with them.


    The thought of spending her life pretending to be happy with someone she didn''t love made her feel hopeless.


    Moreover, she knew that Zayn only wanted to marry her to gain control over the Weir Group. Being with him felt like ying with fire, yet she felt she had no other choice.


    Seeing Vrie cry so heartbrokenly made N feel a pang of sympathy. She quickly wiped her tears away andforted her. "Vrie, don''t worry. Damon ns to help the Weir Group. We''ll get through this, and you don''t have to be with Zayn."


    Vrie looked stunned as if she didn''t fully understand what N meant. "What did you say? Damon... is going to help the Weir Group?"


    Previously, Jonathan had sought Damon''s help several times, but each request had been refused.


    Vrie wasn''t naive. She understood that Damon wouldn''t help the Weirs without a reason. N must have said something to him.


    "N, you''ve already helped the Weirs so much..." she began.


    N gently held her hand. ¡°Vrie, it''s Damon who intends to help the Weir Group, but it''s not without conditions, so you don''t need to feel too burdened."


    Even though N said this, Vrie still recognized that Damon wouldn''t care about the Weir Group''s survival if it weren''t for her.


    This realization made her feel even more touched. She cried, "N, being your friend is the luckiest thing that''s ever happened to me!"


    N was taken aback. She thought being liked by Damon was also the luckiest thing that had ever happened to her. Upon reflecting on everything Damon had done for her without asking for anything in return, her heart felt both full and painful.


    In the midst of their silence, Lydia pushed the door open, holding a bowl of chicken soup. "Ms. Kinsey, the soup is


    Chuptor 744


    +25 Bonus


    ready."


    N collected her thoughts and got up to take the bowl. "Lydia, you should go rest. I''ll take care of things here."


    Seeing that Vrie was awake and didn''t seem to need her help, Lydia nodded. "Okay, Ms. Kinsey. If you need anything, just call me."


    "Got it," N replied.


    After Lydia left, N fed Vrie the soup and wiped her face before stepping out. Instead of hurrying back to her room, she turned and headed to the study.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 745

    The study was still lit, and Damon hadn''t gone to bed yet. Surprise shed in his eyes when he saw N. "What are you doing here? How''s Vric?"


    "She''s already asleep," N answered.


    Noticing that N seemed to have something to say, Damon raised an eyebrow.


    "Damon, thank you for what you did tonight," N said.


    "Why are you being so polite? I''m your boyfriend-it''s what I should do," Damon replied.


    After a moment of hesitation, N appeared to make up her mind. She slowly raised her head to meet his gaze. It''s not just about tonight. You''ve always been good to me since we met. I owe you an apology and a thank you."


    The seriousness in her eyes made Damon press his lips together and approach her..


    As he drew closer, N subconsciously stepped back and asked warily, "Why are you getting up all of a sudden?"


    Damon beamed. "Didn''t you want to thank me?"


    "Yeah, but you-" N began.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Damon wrapped his arms around her waist and picked her up, carrying her to the sofa.


    11


    Being lifted off the floor made N uneasy, and she quickly wrapped her arms around his neck. "Damon, what are you doing? Put me down!"


    Ignoring her protests, Damon set her down on the sofa. ¡°You said you owed me a thank you. How do you n to repay me?"


    N met his deep gaze and froze, asking instinctively, "How do you want me to thank you?"


    Damon''s smile widened. "N, how can you ask how to thank someone? Didn''t you think about how you''d show your gratitude?"


    His tone was casual, but N felt a twinge of guilt, sensing an underlying pressure. She hadn''t really thought about how to thank him.


    Damon had everything she could give, and what he didn''t have, she couldn''t provide. Now that he mentioned it, just saying thank you felt insincere...


    Upon seeing N''s expression shift from frowning to pouting, Damon''s smile deepened. ¡°If you can''t think of anything, how about I give you a suggestion?"


    N looked up at him, unaware that she was walking right into his trap. "What suggestion?"


    "I need a wife," Damon said.


    N was rendered speechless.


    After a few seconds of silence, she feigned innocence. "Are you asking me to introduce someone?"


    "Why would I need an introduction when I already have a ready-made option right here?" Damon countered. N felt his grip tighten around her waist and quickly pushed him away. She jumped off hisp and replied, ¡°You


    Chapter an


    +25 Bonus


    can give me another suggestion then. I''m not nning to get married right now."


    "But I don''tck anything else," Damon retorted.


    N chuckled. "Well, when you suddenly realize what you''re missing, feel free to let me know. It''s gettingte now, so I''m going to sleep. You should get some rest too. Goodnight."


    With that, she hurriedly turned to leave, as if afraid Damon would say something else.


    Damon smiled, his eyes filled with affection, as he watched her flee.


    Once back in her bedroom, N finally calmed down.


    When Damon mentioned needing a wife, she felt a moment of excitement. They had missed out on so many years, and now that they were giving it another shot, she thought about marrying him.


    However, since they had just gotten back together, it felt too fast for her to consider marriage right now.


    That was why she had run away.


    After some time, when their rtionship stabilized, she would seriously think about marriage.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 746

    That night, N couldn''t sleep. As soon as she closed her eyes, the image of marrying Damon filled her mind, making it impossible to doze off.


    It wasn''t until just before dawn that she finally managed to fall asleep.


    When she woke up in the morning, dark circles were evident under her eyes.


    During breakfast, Damon raised an eyebrow at her and asked, "Didn''t sleep wellst night?"


    N red at the one responsible for her sleepless night. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    "Was it because I said I needed a wife?" Damon asked teasingly.


    Seeing him smile like a lovesick puppy, N instinctively denied it. "Of course not! I was... worried about Vrie, so I couldn''t sleep. What you said had nothing to do with it!"


    "N, I never realized you were so good at saying one thing and meaning another," Damon replied.


    N gritted her teeth. "And I didn''t know you could talk so much. It''s early, and you won''t stop chatting even over breakfast."


    Damon''s smile widened as he continued to eat elegantly.


    His calm demeanor only made N feel more flustered, and in retaliation, she started eating more aggressively. In the process, she identally overstuffed herself.


    On the way to the office, N held her round belly and looked a bit pale. She had eaten too much that morning, and now, sitting in the car, her stomach churned, making her feel nauseous.


    After finishing a document, Damon turned to see N looking ill and rubbing her belly. His brows furrowed as he asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Is your stomach upset?¡±


    N nced at him but didn''t answer. He was the reason she felt this way in the first ce.


    Seeing her silent and gazing at him with a glum look, Damon thought she must be feeling really bad. He turned to instruct the driver, "Walter, take us to the hospital."


    As soon as he spoke, N quickly stopped Walter. "Walter, I''m fine, I just ate too much this morning. I''ll rest for a bit, and I''ll be okay."


    "Are you sure?" Damon asked.


    He grasped her hand, and feeling how cold it was made him frown even deeper.


    "I''m sure. I just need some quiet for a little while," N confirmed.


    She tried to pull her hand away from Damon but couldn''t manage it. Since she genuinely felt unwell, she gave up and leaned back against the seat, closing her eyes to rest.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before they arrived at the office building.


    N opened her eyes to find Damon''s worried gaze on her. Her heart warmed, and much of her frustration faded away. She assured him, "I''m really fine. Don''t worry."


    *75 Bonus


    Seeing that she still looked pale but her spirits seemed better, Damon finally sighed in relief.


    He reminded her, "Okay, if you really can''t handle it, just take a sick day and go home to rest. It''s a big medical project. It won''t fall apart just because you''re not here."


    Though he spoke truthfully, N felt a bit hurt by his words.


    "Yeah, I know," she replied.


    They parted ways in the elevator.


    When Damon reached his office on the top floor, he had just sat down when Spencer knocked and entered.


    "Mr. Sumner, Mr. Preston wants to see you," he informed.


    Damon''s gaze hardened, and he replied coldly, ¡°I have nothing to discuss with him. I won''t meet him."


    If it weren''t for Nathaniel secretly helping Reba, he and N wouldn''t have missed five years, and she wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    He had already shown enough mercy by not pursuing the Preston Group further.


    After hesitating for a moment, Spencer spoke up. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Mr. Preston said he has some information about Reba that concerns Ms. Kinsey."


    Chepte


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 747

    Damon was silent for a few seconds before telling Spencer, "Have hime to my office at 10:00 a.m."


    Spencer nodded. "Got it."


    Just as he was about to leave, Damon suddenly called him back. "Wait, go to the pharmacy and pick up some stomach medicine to send to theb."


    Spencer knew exactly who it was for without needing to be told-no one else in theb had the privilege of Damon personally sending someone to buy medicine for them.


    "Okay, I''ll head there right away," he answered.


    N had just arrived at theb when Spencer walked in.


    "Ms. Kinsey, this is the medicine that Mr. Sumner asked me to get for you," he informed her.


    Seeing the bag in Spencer''s hand, filled with various stomach medications, she couldn''t help but chuckle. "Mr. Hogg, I''m fine. I just overate this morning."


    Spencer handed her the bag. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, just ept it. This is Mr. Sumner''s kind gesture, and I need a good reason to report back."


    "Alright, please thank him for me," N said, epting the medicine.


    "It''s best to thank him in person at lunch today. Your work is important, so I won''t keep you any longer." With that, Spencer turned and left.


    N looked down at the bag filled with stomach medicine and recalled how every time she thanked Damon, it seemed to involve him either cing her on hisp to kiss her or hinting that he needed a wife. It gave her a bit of a headache.


    Just as she put the stomach medicine away, Ruby walked into the office.


    Ruby looked pale and exhausted. When she met N''s gaze, she instinctively looked away.


    N didn''t initiate a conversation either, merely grabbing her notebook and heading to theb.


    A few minutester, Ruby stood beside her, and they began their work for the day.


    After setting up the experiment and cing the reagents in the apparatus to start the reaction, Ruby finally looked at N, her expression hesitant.


    N pretended not to notice and focused on the reaction bottle.


    Ruby bit her lip, finally summoning the courage to speak. "N, I want to talk to you about the delivery job from yesterday."


    N turned to her. "Sure, what do you want to discuss?"


    "Can you keep my delivery job a secret from the others in theb?" Ruby asked.


    Her nervous and cautious demeanor made N feel a pang of sympathy.


    "I can keep your secret, but if you''re delivering every day, there''s no guarantee you won''t run into someone from


    +25 Bonus


    theb," she replied.


    "I understand,¡± Ruby answered.


    "Then can you tell me why you decided to take up a delivery job? Was the money I lent you not enough?" N asked.


    Ruby shook her head. "The money you lent me willst until next month, but..."


    At that point, she looked down at her feet, hesitating about whether to tell N about Sullivan.


    Before she could decide, N''s gentle voice interrupted her thoughts. "Ruby, I''ve watched you work hard in thisb to get to where you are today. I know how much effort you''ve put in, and I empathize with what you''ve been through. After all your struggles, you should focus on your work in theb, not on running deliveries after hours."


    A person''s energy was limited-it was impossible to keep working non-stop every day.


    In N''s eyes, Ruby would be better off using that time to study more, as it would yield greater returns.


    Ruby hurriedly lifted her head. "N, don''t worry! I won''t let my delivery job affect my work in theb."


    Seeing her stubbornness, N decided to be more direct. "You say it won''t affect your work, but if you''re running deliveries until midnight every day, do you really think that''s sustainable? Can you guarantee you''ll maintain your usual high standards?


    "Yesterday, you left right after work for deliveries. What will you do if the experiment needs you to work overtime?"


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 748

    Ruby''s eyes instantly dimmed as she bit her lip, unsure how to respond.


    After a moment of silence, she slowly said, ¡°N, I know you''re trying to help me, but I really can''t. I need this extra ie to make ends meet.¡±


    N sighed, her tone softening. "I understand your situation, but you also need to think about your future. If you fall behind on your experiments because you''re out making deliveries, that will be a real shame.¡±


    Ruby''s eyes turned slightly red as she looked down, her voice trembling. "I''ll try my best to bnce my work with making deliveries. I won''t let it affect the experiments."


    N gently patted Ruby''s shoulder and handed her a bank card. "Since you don''t want to talk about your troubles, I won''t pry. This money should get you through to next month. If it''s not enough,e back and let me know. Try to avoid running deliveries for now."


    Ruby tried to decline. "No... N, you''ve already helped me so much. I can''t-"


    Before she could finish, N firmly pressed the card into her hand. "Just take it. The password is six zeros. This tough time will pass."


    Ruby felt a wave of gratitude wash over her, tears blurring her vision. "Thank you! I promise I''ll pay you back!"


    N wiped away Ruby''s tears, dismissing her worries. "Alright, let''s get back to work now."


    "Okay," Ruby answered.


    As Ruby nced down at the bank card in her hand, it felt as heavy as a mountain.


    She was determined not to let N''s kindness go to waste.


    Ruby resolved to escape the clutches of her family for good!


    At 10:00 a.m., Nathaniel arrived at Damon''s office right on time.


    It had been five years since he hadst stepped into this office, and he felt a mix of


    emotions. If he hadn''t trusted Reba so blindly back then and helped her go against N, he and Damon wouldn''t have gone from friends to


    enemies.


    Damon set down his documents, idly twirling a pen between his fingers. "What''s your aim?" he asked.


    Damon''s words snapped Nathaniel back to reality. He took a seat across from Damon and replied, "I want the project that Prospectus Technology is negotiating with the Jerling."


    Damon paused and smirked. "Does the current Preston Group think it can take on that project without choking?"


    "That''s my concern. You just need to tell me whether you''ll make this deal," Nathaniel countered.


    He appeared calm, but his hands clenched tightly in hisp, the veins on the back of his hands bulging. If he failed in today''s negotiations with Damon, the Preston Group''s situation would only worsen.


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "I need to see if what you mentioned about N is worth this project." 1


    "Don''t worry. It''s definitely worth it," Nathaniel assured him.


    Chopper R


    +25 Bonus


    Damon picked up the inte, instructing Spencer to bring over the contract for the project with the Jerling. After Spencer ced the documents on the desk, he bowed his head and left.


    As soon as the office door closed, Nathaniel eagerly reached for the contract. Before he could grab it, a hand pressed down on top of it.


    Damon spoke up. "Let''s talk business first."


    Nathaniel took a deep breath and slowly said, "Five years ago, there was an


    investigation into N from overseas. Reba provided them with some


    information about her, but after N fell into the sea, those behind the investigation suddenly disappeared.


    "However, it seems that they have resurfaced recently."


    Support


    Share


    Chapter 749.


    +25 Bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 749

    Damon looked at Nathaniel coldly and asked, "How do you know this?"


    "Recently, Reba has been making secret calls behind my back. I checked her call records, and they mostly came from abroad," Nathaniel exined, his expression indifferent, as if discussing something that didn''t concern him.


    The office fell silent as Damon''s eyes narrowed, weighing the trustworthiness of Nathaniel''s words.


    Feeling anxious, Nathaniel hurriedly added, "As long as you give me this project, I''ll keep an eye on Reba''s every move and report back to you daily."


    "Nathaniel, Reba is your wife and the woman you''ve loved for so many years. Are you sure what you''re saying is credible?" Damon asked.


    Seeing the doubt and coldness in Damon''s eyes, Nathaniel quickly replied, "I haven''t been in love with Reba for a long time now. If it weren''t for you forcing me to marry her five years ago, she wouldn''t even be alive today!"


    Damon''s gaze turned even colder at Nathaniel''s desperate attempt to distance himself from Reba. ¡°Just leave. I don''t need you to keep an eye on Reba either."


    "What about the project..." Nathaniel probed, his eyes flickering with desire as theynded on the documents on the table.


    Damon withdrew his hand and said with a straight face, "You can take it, but I don''t want anyone to know about your visit to Prospectus Technology today."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t mention it to anyone," Nathaniel promised.


    Damon did not respond and flipped open other documents, clearly signaling that it was time for Nathaniel to go.


    Not wanting to offend him, Nathaniel quickly took the contract and left in a hurry.


    Once the office door closed, Damon set down the files, aplex emotion crossing his face.


    He had once felt a strong kinship with Nathaniel-they often shared simr thoughts. However, ever since Reba returned to the country, they had grown further apart, leading to the situation they faced today.


    Not wanting to dwell on it, Damon called Spencer back into the office. "Investigate Reba and look into the people she''s been in contact with abroad. I want a detailed report in three days."


    "Understood, Mr. Sumner," Spencer replied.


    As Damon continued reviewing the documents, he pondered why someone overseas was investigating N. She had never been abroad and couldn''t have offended anyone.


    As for Reba, if she had the ability to leverage foreign forces against N, she would have found a way to escape when she was forced to marry Nathaniel five years ago.


    Regardless of the other party''s intentions, Damon would not allow them the chance to harm N.


    His grip on the documents tightened, his knuckles turning white as an intimidating chill radiated from him.


    N headed to the top floor to find Damon at noon.


    Spencer was waiting for her by the elevator. ¡°Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Sumner is still in a meeting and doesn''t know when


    Chester 49


    +25 Bonus


    it will end. He asked you to have lunch first and not wait for him.¡±


    N nodded. "Okay, I understand."


    "I''ll head back to the meeting room to continue working. If you need anything, just message or call me," Spencer reminded her.


    N nodded. "Alright."


    It was clear that Spencer was busy. He rushed off to the meeting room as soon as N answered him.


    N entered Damon''s office and sat on the sofa, nning to rest a bit while waiting for him to join her for lunch. Just as she took out her phone, a call came in.


    Seeing it was the teacher from Mason''s school, her heart lurched, and she quickly answered.


    "Ms. Kinsey, you need toe right away! Mason got into a fight with a ssmate and hurt them!" the teacher urged.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 750

    N felt a wave of worry as she quickly got up and walked outside, replying, "Okay, I''ll be there right away."


    When N arrived at the kindergarten, it was almost 1:00 p.m.


    As she approached the office door, she heard a cold female voice from inside saying, "I don''t care who this student''s parents are. If my son is hurt like this, I''m calling the police! We''ll see each other in court!"


    Just as N was about to enter, the door swung open. A well-dressed woman walked out, holding the hand of a four- or five-year-old child.


    Upon seeing N, the woman stopped abruptly and eximed, "It''s you!"


    N was taken aback. She hadn''t expected the child who had fought with Mason to be Jane''s son.


    Her gaze dropped to the child Jane was holding. Though he was still small, it was already evident that he shared features with Jane and Gabriel.


    A cut marred his forehead. Although it had stopped bleeding, dried blood remained, making the injury appear quite rming.


    The teacher, Laura Ferrier, rushed out of the office. When she saw N, she quickly said, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, you''re here. This is the ssmate Mason injured and his parent."


    She then turned to Jane. "Ms. Wilkie, since Ms. Kinsey is here, why don''t we go back into the office to discuss how to resolve this? After all, they''re in the same ss, and escting things to the police wouldn''t be beneficial."


    Jane scoffed. "I don''t think so. I want this matter to grow! I won''t let my son be in the same ss with someone who could injure a ssmate so severely. Either he leaves, or my son does!"


    With that, she pulled her son along and stormed out.


    Laura frowned and looked at N, asking, "Ms. Kinsey, what do you think? Perhaps you could personally talk to Ms. Wilkie and ask for her forgiveness?"


    Noticing Laura''s dilemma, N nodded. "Ms. Ferrier, don''t worry. I''ll handle this. I''d like to check on my son first.


    11


    Before she fully understood the situation, she didn''t want to assume Mason was at fault.


    "Okay,¡± Laura replied.


    As soon as N stepped into the office, she saw Mason standing in the corner, looking small with messy hair. Several shoe prints stained his clothes, and his face bore numerous cuts and bruises, though they didn''t seem as serious as the injuries on Jane''s son.


    She quickly walked over and squatted down to check on him.


    Finding no other injuries, she asked, "Buddy, are you hurt anywhere else?" Mason shook his head, lowering his gaze and feeling guilty for getting into trouble. N gently stroked his head and softly said, "Don''t be afraid. Mommy is here. Can you tell me what happened?" Before Mason could respond, Laura spoke up. "Ms. Kinsey, it started this morning when Wilhelm wore his new


    Chapter Chy


    +25 Bonus


    shoes to school. Mason identally stepped on them, and then Wilhelm wanted him to apologize. When Buddy refused, they got into a fight, and Mason identally pushed Wilhelm, who hit the corner of the desk and got injured."


    N looked at Laura and replied evenly, "I understand, but I''d like to hear Buddy''s side of the story."


    She knew Mason well. If he was in the wrong, he would surely apologize without hesitation. There had to be more to this incident.


    Laura frowned, a bit annoyed, and asked, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, are you saying you don''t trust what I''m saying?"


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 251 Chapter 751


    +25 Bonus


    N smiled. ¡°Ms. Ferrier, it''s not that I don''t trust you. I just think it''s important to hear both sides of the story.


    Laura didn''t respond, but her expression darkened, clearly displeased.


    N remained unfazed. She turned to Mason and said, "Buddy, don''t be scared. No matter what happened, Mommy will stand by you.


    "If you didn''t do anything wrong, I won''t force you to apologize. But if you did, I''ll apologize with you. How does that sound?"


    With N''s soothing voice, Mason finally spoke up. "I didn''t do anything wrong! He stepped on my shoes first and called me a bastard. That''s why we fought. And I didn''t push him!"


    As he spoke, his eyes began to well with tears.


    N gently patted his head and said softly, "Okay, Mommy will handle this."


    She stood up and addressed Laura, ¡°Ms. Ferrier, you heard my son just now. If I''m not mistaken, there are cameras in their ssroom."


    If they could check the footage, they would know exactly who was at fault.


    Just as Laura was about to respond, a stern voice came from the door. "The school''s cameras have been broken for the past few days and aren''t fixed yet, so we can''t check the footage."


    N turned to see a woman with ck-framed sses and impably styled hair entering. Dressed in a ck suit and holding several documents, her serious expression suggested she held a significant position at the school.


    As expected, Laura called out to her, "Vice Principal Neale, what brings you here?"


    Yelena Neale didn''t answer but turned her sharp gaze toward N. "Ms. Kinsey, I understand you''re protective of your child, but regardless of who is right or wrong, Wilhelm is seriously injured and may have permanent scarring. Out of decency, your son should apologize."


    The Wilkies invested millions in the kindergarten each year. It was clear to Yelena which parent was more important to the school.


    N frowned as she defended, ¡°Ms. Neale, it''s unreasonable to force my son to apologize before we understand what happened. I believe my child wouldn''t hurt someone without cause."


    Yelena''s expression darkened as she insisted, "Ms. Kinsey, you need to understand that the school has its own difficulties. The Wilkies'' contributions cannot be ignored, and we don''t want to escte this. Asking the child to apologize isn''t an unreasonable request.


    "I can''t let my child be wronged, and the one who wants to escte this is Ms. Wilkie. I''m here to resolve the issue," N stated firmly.


    "If you insist on causing trouble, I''ll have no choice but to expel your son," Yelena pressed.


    Chapter 75)


    +25 Bonus


    At those words, N''s gaze turned icy.


    "Ms. Neale, are you trying to threaten me with expulsion?" she questioned.


    "I''d prefer to avoid that, which is why I hope you''ll reconsider how to handle this," Yelena replied.


    N nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand your position. But even if ites to expulsion, I won''t back down. Since the cameras are down, we can ask the other kids who were there. We can''t just assume my son is at fault because there''s no footage."


    Mason, who had been standing quietly beside her, grabbed her hand. "Mommy, I really didn''t push him! He lunged at me to hit me, and I dodged him! He then fell and hurt himself!"


    Support


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 752

    "Don''t worry. Mommy will find out the truth. If you''re innocent, I won''t make you apologize," N reassured


    him.


    Yelena snorted and warned, "What kids say can''t be trusted. This situation needs to be resolved quickly. Ms. Kinsey, I hope you can be rational and notplicate things further."


    Laura looked troubled, unsure of how to handle the situation.


    N stood her ground, meeting Yelena''s gaze. "I will handle this rationally, but not


    by apologizing when I believe my child is innocent. I will investigate the truth myself and clear my son''s name."


    Yelena''s expression turned icy since N refused to back down.


    "I advise you to think carefully. If you offend the Wilkies, no kindergarten in Saintornia will ept your son," she warned.


    The office fell into an ufortable silence¡ªit was so quiet that a pin dropping could be heard.


    N raised an eyebrow and replied slowly, "Ms. Neale, I don''t know how you''ve handled simr situations in the past-if you have forced those with less advantageous backgrounds to apologize to parents with more money. But I won''t apologize until I''m sure my child is at fault."


    With that, she took Mason and left.


    Yelena''s angry voice followed her. "Don''t regret this!"


    N didn''t look back or slow her pace. She simply took Mason and left.


    Once outside the kindergarten, N hailed a cab to take them home. Throughout the ride, Mason was unusually quiet.


    When they reached the front of the vi, he finally looked up at N and hesitantly asked, "Mommy, did I get us in trouble?"


    Seeing the unease and fear in his eyes, N crouched before him and said softly, "Buddy, as long as you told the truth today, you did nothing wrong.''


    "Really?" Mason asked.


    11


    "Of course. When have I ever lied to you?" N replied.


    Hearing this, Mason finally let out a sigh of relief, but worry soon returned to his eyes. He asked, ¡°But I heard that Wilhelm''s parents are really rich. Will they get back at us?"


    N couldn''t help but chuckle. "Don''t worry. Mommy will protect you. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "Okay," Mason replied.


    "Let''s go inside. We need to clean up the wounds on your face, and you should take


    a shower and change your clothes. You won''t go to kindergarten today. We''ll figure it out once this is resolved," N said.


    +25 Bonus


    If the kindergarten continued with this attitude, N wouldn''t allow Mason to stay there any longer.


    Hand in hand, they walked into the vi.


    When Lydia saw Mason''s battered appearance, her face went pale with fright. She asked with concern, "What happened to Buddy?"


    "He got into a fight at school. Lydia, could you please get the first-aid kit? I need to treat his wounds," N requested.


    ¡°Sure, I''ll get it right away!¡± Lydia answered.


    After cleaning and disinfecting Mason''s wounds, N had Lydia take him to shower while she took a cab to the


    Jane called Gabriel while she was on her way to the hospital with Wilhelm. He arrived just as Wilhelm had his injuries treated.


    "How is it? What did the doctor say? Is it serious?" Gabriel asked.


    Jane snorted. "He got three stitches. What do you think?!"


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 753

    25 Bonus


    Gabriel frowned. "That serious?"


    Wilhelm, standing next to Jane, rushed forward and hugged Gabriel''s leg. Tears welled in his eyes as he cried, " Daddy, it hurts so much..."


    Seeing his son''s nose crinkle in pain, Gabriel felt a pang in his heart. He crouched before him and gently stroked his head. "Wil, it will stop hurting in a few days. Just be good."


    Wilhelm managed to hold back his tears, sniffling. "I don''t want to go to school... I''m scared..."


    His terrified demeanor only deepened Gabriel''s distress. A flicker of rage ignited in his eyes-he wouldn''t let whoever had hurt his son get away with it.


    Noticing his angry expression, Jane embellished the story of what had happened at school.


    By the end, she looked at Gabriel and said, her voiceced with discontent, "N ruined me at Grandpa''s birthday party. Now her son has hurt ours like this. I won''t let it go!"


    Gabriel pursed his lips, remaining silent.


    Upon recalling how Jane had almost ruined N''s face by pushing her at the birthday party, his gaze turned icy, and he subconsciously tightened his grip.


    His silence ignited Jane''s anger. ¡°Gabriel, what do you mean by not saying anything? Are you still hung up on N and nning to let this slide?


    "I''ll tell you, if you don''t handle this well, I''ll inform Grandpa about how you used to like N. Let''s see if he''ll take back the gamepany you have now!"


    Her expression was arrogant and threatening. If it weren''t for her, Gabriel wouldn''t be who he was today. She loved this man but wouldn''t allow him to escape her control.


    Gabriel looked up, his gaze sweeping over Jane''s cold face as he smiled and pulled her into an embrace. "Don''t worry, darling. You and our son are what matter most to me."


    Jane scoffed and pushed him away, clearly unconvinced. "Then why were you silent just now?"


    Gabriel remained calm despite her aggressive demeanor, his tone gentle. "I was just thinking. N is with Damon now, and that child is Damon''s son. If we provoke Damon, it will definitely impact the coboration between Prospectus Technology and the Wilkie Group."


    "So what? Am I supposed to let our son suffer for the sake of business?" Jane retorted.


    Gabriel sighed. "But what you did at Grandpa''s birthday party has already upset him. If you provoke Damon again, Theo might stir up more trouble.¡±


    Jane gritted her teeth, knowing Gabriel was right. However, she couldn''t shake the feeling that he didn''t want to put N in a difficult position over their son.


    She questioned, ¡°Gabriel, can you honestly say you have no ulterior motives?"


    Gabriel frowned, confused. "What ulterior motives could I have?"


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Have you already forgotten that you used to like N?" Jane pressed.


    "That was ages ago, and I''ve exined it to you already!" Gabriel replied.


    Jane persisted, ¡°What''s with that impatient expression and tone? Did I hit a nerve?¡± She stared hard at Gabriel, her eyes filled with suspicion and anger.


    Gabriel''s face hardened as he countered, ¡°Jane, I have nothing to feel guilty about. Everything I say and do is for your benefit. If you don''t believe me, feel free to do as you wish, but you''ll have to bear the consequences!"


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 754

    "Do you think I don''t dare to?" Jane snapped.


    The mere thought that Gabriel had once liked N twisted Jane''s jealousy around her heart like a creeping vine, tightening its grip and making it unbearable.


    ¡°I''m not saying you don''t dare to do it. I just hope you consider the consequences. There''s a meeting at thepany, and since Wil is fine, I''ll head back now," Gabriel replied.


    As he turned to walk away, footsteps rang out behind him. In the next moment, Jane''s delicate hands wrapped around his waist.


    "I''m sorry, Gabriel. I lost control earlier because of Wil''s injury,¡± she said.


    Gabriel nced down at her hands around his waist, a flicker of disgust crossing his eyes.


    After a moment of silence, he held her hands and looked down at her, speaking gently. ¡°Jane, I''m not angry."


    "Really?" Jane looked up at him, guilt evident in her eyes.


    "Of course. I wouldn''t be angry with you. You''re my wife and the mother of my child. You''re the most important person to me," Gabriel coaxed.


    A hint of shyness crossed Jane''s face as she lightly tapped his chest. "I knew you''d say something sweet to smooth things over."


    Gabriel tightened his grip on her hands and leaned down to whisper in her ear, ¡°I only say it to you."


    His voice was deep and tender, and Jane felt as if she were walking on air, a giddy sensation washing over her.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be in a meeting? Hurry up and go. I can handle Wil," she urged.


    Gabriel gently pulled her into his embrace, saying, "There''s no rush. I''ll take you and Wil home first before heading to the meeting."


    Jane pushed him away. "No, you just established your position at thepany. If you neglect work for personal matters now, it will surely upset Grandpa. I can handle this. Just go."


    ¡°Okay, thanks for going through the trouble. What do you want for dinner? I''ll cook it for you myself," Gabriel offered.


    Since their marriage, they had moved into a vi next to the Wilkies. It was specifically prepared for Jane and conveniently located nearby. They could easily


    visit each other, making any discussions that arose straightforward.


    Gabriel didn''t like having too many servants in the house, so apart from a housekeeper and a driver who took Wilhelm to school, they had no other help.


    They usually had meals at the Wilkie residence, and sometimes Gabriel would cook for Jane and Wilhelm himself.


    Jane had fallen for him because of his hard work. Although she loved his cooking, she rarely let him take over in the kitchen. He insisted it didn''t tire him out and that taking care of them was his greatest joy.


    +25 Bonus


    In those moments, Jane felt confident that marrying him had been the right choice.


    "I want grilled ribs and spicy crab. As for Wil, just steam him an egg. He needs to watch his diet while he''s healing," Jane said.


    "Got it," Gabriel replied.


    After he left, Jane took Wilhelm with her. However, instead of going home, she went directly to the Wilkie residence to see Pedro.


    When Pedro saw Jane, he was still somewhat displeased, especially since she had almost ruined his birthday party and had given away two vis to resolve her foolishness.


    His gaze shifted to Wilhelm, whose forehead was wrapped in a bandage. He froze for a moment before his anger red.


    "What happened to Wil''s head?!" he demanded.


    Wilhelm was Pedro''s only great-grandson and was treasured. Pedro was overly sensitive about his well-being, and seeing him injured made it impossible for him to keep hisposure.


    Wilhelm, clever as ever, knew that Pedro adored him. He let go of Jane''s hand and ran up to Pedro to report his grievances.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 755

    "Great-grandpa, a ssmate pushed me on purpose, and my forehead hit the corner of the table. It hurt so much ... I bled a lot..." Wilhelmined.


    As he spoke, tears welled up in his eyes, making him look pitiful.


    Pedro''s expression darkened as he demanded, "What kind of teachers does that kindergarten have? Our family invests so much every year. Are they just sitting around doing nothing?!"


    He turned his gaze to Jane and asked, "Did they expel the kid who pushed Wil?"


    Seeing Pedro getting to the point, Jane sighed. She feigned a troubled look as if weighing whether to reveal the truth.


    "What exactly happened? Don''t beat around the bush!¡± Pedro urged.


    Jane nced at the nearby maid and instructed, "Take Wil out to y in the garden."


    The maid nodded and led Wilhelm away from the living room.


    Once the living room was left with just Jane and Pedro, she sat opposite him and said, ¡°Grandpa, it might be hard to deal with the kid who pushed Wil.¡±


    Pedro red. ¡°Hard to deal with? No matter who it is, if my great-grandson is hurt, I won''t let it slide!"


    "The kid who had the conflict with Wil is N''s son... He''s also Damon''s biological son," Jane informed him.


    "What?!" Pedro''s expression shifted to one of disbelief.


    After all, the Wilkies had only moved to Saintornia after N''s ident and were unaware of Damon and N''s past. Even Jane had learned about Damon having a child with N through Reba.


    Jane confirmed with a nod, "I''m telling the truth, and I''ve also sent someone to verify it."


    The living room fell silent. If that child truly was Damon''s, it wouldplicate matters. They had just offended Damon at the party. Clinging to this issue would undoubtedly anger him further.


    Still, Pedro couldn''t simply let Wil''s injury go unaddressed!


    He looked grim.


    Sensing the tension, Jane spoke up. "Grandpa, if this situation esctes, it won''t be good for our family to offend Damon again. But if we let it go, it won''t be fair to Wil, and I won''t stand for that either."


    "So, what do you n to do?" Pedro asked, knowing his granddaughter well-she must have a n in mind bying to him.


    "I want to use Wil''s injury as leverage to negotiate with Damon for some tangible benefits for thepany,'' she replied.


    "Have you decided what you want from Damon?" Pedro inquired.


    Jane nodded. "Yes, there''s a municipal project that''s up for bidding soon. If wepete, the Wilkie Group


    +25 Bonus


    probably won''t stand a chance against Prospectus Technology."


    A flicker of surprise crossed Pedro''s eyes before he frowned. "Prospectus Technology has been preparing for that project for over half a year. Damon won''t easily back down."


    Most importantly, once that project was secured, the profit margin would be at least 25%, attracting many eagerpanies in Saintornia.


    "I know Damon won''t drop out of the bidding. My n is to partner with Prospectus Technology. Profit is secondary-the main goal is to build a connection,¡± Jane stated.


    Once a connection was established, it would be up to their capabilities to secure future municipal projects.


    A hint of approval shed in Pedro''s eyes. He simply said, ¡°Then, I''ll leave this matter to you.''


    Jane''s face lit up with joy as she promised, "I''ll handle it well!"


    "Mm. Make sure tofort Wil and encourage him to get along with that kid. We will need Damon''s support in many ways moving forward," Pedro reminded her.


    +25 Bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 756

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond


    Jane lowered her gaze, a flicker of resentment in her eyes. She would never allow herself to be overshadowed by N forever.


    "Alright, Grandpa, I know what I need to do," she replied.


    "I''m tired now. You take Wil to y for a bit, and stay for dinner tonight," Pedro said.


    Once he left, Jane got up and headed to the garden.


    In the garden, Wilhelm was bossing a servant to climb a tree and pick the highest orange. The servant struggled but could barely reach the fruit.


    Wilhelm looked up, his small face showing impatience as he barked, ¡°You can''t even pick an orange? I''ll have Great-grandpa fire you!"


    With his urging and threats, the servant gritted his teeth and climbed a bit higher until he finally managed to grab the orange.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he touched it, a loud crack echoed as a branch snapped beneath him.


    He fell to the ground, screaming in pain upon impact. "Ah! It hurts so much!"


    He clutched his broken leg, his face contorted in agony as cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Wilhelm showed no remorse. Instead, he watched the injured servant with glee, even pping his hands. Useless! Serves you right! You should''ve fallen harder!"


    Wilhelm''s little face was filled with malice as he regarded the servant like an insect, disying no sympathy


    whatsoever.


    Jane approached Wilhelm, nced at the injured servant, then coldly looked away and pulled Wilhelm along as they left.


    Only after they disappeared around the corner did another servante out to help the injured man.


    Wilhelm held Jane''s hand and, sensing her silence, scratched his head. "Mommy... why aren''t you talking?"


    Jane looked down at Wilhelm, her heart aching as her gazended on the bandage on his forehead. ¡°I was just thinking. Wil, does your forehead still hurt?¡±


    Wilhelm wanted to say it did, but after a moment, he shook his head instead. ¡°Not anymore, Mommy."


    "That''s good," Jane replied.


    11


    Seeing Jane fall silent again without mentioning how to deal with Mason, Wilhelm felt anxious and asked, Mommy, Mason pushed me and hurt me! He''s a bad person. Can you make the principal expel him? I don''t want to see him again!¡± Meeting Wilhelm''s expectant gaze, Jane hesitated for a few seconds. Then, she squatted before him and softly asked, "Wil, did Mason really push you?"


    +25 Bonus


    A sh of guilt crossed Wilhelm''s eyes. "Why are you asking that? Do you think it''s my fault?"


    ¡°No, Wil... I''m just asking.....¡± Jane replied.


    Hearing this, Wilhelm rxed a bit. He raised his voice deliberately and began to whine, "It was Mason who pushed me... Mommy, you have to make the principal expel him!"


    Seeing him throw a tantrum, Jane felt a headacheing on.


    There was no way to expel Mason. Moreover, Wilhelm would have to find a way to please him in the future. Given Wilhelm''s personality, it would be tough to get him to do that.


    "Wil, you and Mason both made mistakes today. Let him apologize to you, and you two can get along in the future, okay?¡± Jane suggested.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    by Sage Hunter Lane 755


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 757

    +25 Bonus


    Wilhelm froze for a moment, then shook off Jane''s hand as he processed the situation, whining, "No! He hurt me. He has to be expelled!"


    Once the center of attention in ss, Wilhelm had enjoyed the adoration of his ssmates.


    However, since Mason''s arrival, those who once fawned over him had turned their affections toward Mason instead, leaving Wilhelm feeling isted each day.


    Only by getting rid of Mason could he reim their attention.


    Seeing Wilhelm''s angry little face, Jane sighed and crouched down to speak to him slowly. "Wil, Mason''s father is very influential. Daddy and Mommy can''t provoke him. If you really don''t want to see Mason anymore, how about I transfer you to another school?"


    "No! I don''t want to transfer schools!" Wilhelm protested. "Mommy, didn''t you say you could do anything? Why can''t you get the principal to expel Mason?"


    He shouted, "You liar! You''re a big liar! I won''t believe anything you say anymore!" Wilhelm shoved Jane away and ran for the door.


    Caught off guard, Jane stumbled and fell to the ground, pain shooting through her and making her frown.


    When she saw Wilhelm running away without a nce back, anger bubbled inside her. She quickly got up and chased after him.


    Just as Wilhelm was about to burst out of the Wilkie residence, Jane grabbed him by the back of his cor and pulled him back.


    With tears streaming down his face, Wilhelm kicked and punched Jane while yelling, "Liar! Let me go! You''re a bad mom! Useless mom! I don''t want you as my mom anymore!"


    Although he was small, he thrashed about with all his might, causing Jane considerable pain. Already angry about him shoving her earlier, her frustration deepened.


    "Wilhelm!" Her voice was stern, her expression frighteningly cold.


    Wilhelm froze in surprise before starting to wail, ¡°Bad mommy! Bad mommy! You''re yelling at me! I hate you!"


    "Shut up!" Jane shouted.


    Wilhelm ignored herpletely, his cries only growing louder.


    Jane red at him coldly, then opened the door and dragged him out of the residence, pulling him toward the vi next door.


    When Wilhelm saw Jane''s tense face, fear crept into his heart. He cried even harder, struggling as he protested, "Let me go! Let me go! I want to find Great- grandpa! I don''t want to go with you!"


    However, no matter how hard he tried, a small child like him couldn''t match the strength of an adult. He was quickly dragged back to the vi by Jane.


    +25 Bonus


    Once they were in the living room, Jane locked the door behind them and looked down at him coldly. "Keep crying. Let''s see how long you can keep it up."


    "Wahhh... I want to find Great-grandpa..." Wilhelm cried.


    "It won''t help to find him. He can''t offend Mason''s father either. You have two choices now-first, I can transfer you. Second, you can ept Mason''s apology and get along with him from now on," Janeid out the options.


    "No!" Wilhelm yelled, ring at Jane with resentment. "I want to wait for Daddy toe back!"


    Gabriel usually spoiled Wilhelm, going out of his way to give him everything he wanted. But right now...


    Jane let out a coldugh. "Your dad can''t help you this time. If you keep misbehaving, who knows? Maybe soon, your dad won''t want you anymore!"


    Chapter Pha


    +25 Bonus


    As N was about to finish her work in the evening, Ruby gestured for her to look out the window.


    N was surprised to see Damon standing outside. He was dressed in a gray suit, looking tall and poised, his dark eyes fixed on her with a warm, tender gaze.


    Ruby spoke up. "N, you should go. I can tidy up here. Don''t keep Mr. Sumner waiting."


    Noticing the teasing tone in her voice, N couldn''t help but smile. ¡°Alright, thank you. I''ll bring you breakfast tomorrow."


    "Sounds good," Ruby replied.


    As N walked out of theb, she took off herb coat and asked, "Why are you getting off work so early today?¡±


    Typically, she was the one leaving first. Sometimes, Damon stayedte, and she''d spend time in the office catching up on literature.


    Damon looked at her. Today, she wore a dress with a ssic cut, her long hair simply tied back with a hair tie, giving her a neat and capable appearance. Despite not wearing any makeup, she was still stunning.


    "The meeting ended early. When do you finish?" Damon asked.


    "I just need to tidy up my desk before I leave," N answered.


    Damon nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll wait here for you."


    Back in N''s office, while she organized her things, Leon approached her.


    "N, aren''t you going to ask about Ruby?" he asked.


    N paused and looked up at him. "Well, it''s her personal matter. If I pry too much,


    it might make her ufortable. If she needs my help, she''ll tell me. If she hasn''t said anything, it means she doesn''t want to share. There''s no need to push."


    Leon frowned but couldn''t refute her logic. "Okay."


    "Mm, you shouldn''t ask her either. If she wants to talk, she will," N reminded him.


    Leon nodded and didn''t say anything else as he turned to leave.


    N finished packing and walked out of the office, telling Damon, "Let''s go."


    11


    Damon took her bag from her, his expression neutral. "What did Leon want?" Surprised, N looked up at him. ¡°You know his name?".


    "Aren''t you in the sameb? I''ve seen him a few times before," Damon borated. "Oh," N replied.


    Noticing that she had fallen silent, Damon sighed. "You still haven''t answered my question."


    Just as he finished speaking, N smiled and raised an eyebrow. "If I don''t say anything, are you going to get


    Strypter 76


    jealous again?"


    ¡°Not at all. You''re overthinking it," Damon denied.


    "But your expression suggests otherwise," N teased.


    Damon remained silent.


    Upon seeing his straight face, N''s smile deepened. "He just asked me about


    Ruby. Nothing else."


    "Oh," Damon replied.


    The two fell silent, and the quiet continued until they reached the car.


    25 Bonus


    On the way back, N pondered for a while before deciding to tell Damon about what had happened at the kindergarten that morning.


    After listening, Damon''s expression darkened. "You don''t need to worry about this anymore. I''ll handle it."


    N thought it made sense to involve Damon in handling Mason''s matters. It would help the father and son bond more quickly, so she nodded. "Alright."


    Damon took out his phone and called Spencer. "Find out what happened to Buddy at the kindergarten this morning. Do it quickly."


    After hanging up, he asked N if Mason''s injuries were serious. When he learned that Mason only had a few scratches on his face, he sighed in relief.


    Soon, the car pulled up in front of the vi.


    Unexpectedly, a red BMW was parked by the vi''s entrance, blocking Damon''s car.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 758

    Noticing Damon''s displeasure, Walter quickly said, ¡°Mr. Sumner, I''ll check who it is." "Mm," Damon hummed in agreement.


    As soon as Walter stepped out of the car, the driver''s door of the BMW opened.


    Jane emerged, dressed in a pure white suit. She walked straight to Damon''s rear window and gently tapped on it.


    "Mr. Sumner, I believe you''ve heard about the fight between Mr. Mason and my son at school. I''m here to discuss how we can resolve this matter," she said.


    Damon rolled down the window, his expression nk. ¡°Ms. Wilkie, how do you propose to resolve this?"


    Jane hadn''t anticipated Damon taking this tone, considering that Mason had pushed Wilhelm, resulting in Wilhelm''s injuries.


    Even if he was ustomed to being high and mighty, wouldn''t he at least be a bit more amodating? If it were someone else, Jane would have gone straight to the police by now instead ofing to negotiate. Suppressing her anger, she forced a smile and asked, "Mr. Sumner, would you mind discussing this inside?"


    Damon''s gaze turned cold, and he remained silent.


    The atmosphere became awkward, yet Jane''s expression didn''t change. She continued to smile, seemingly waiting for his response.


    After more than a minute of tension, her smile became strained as she probed, "Mr. Sumner?"


    "Ms. Wilkie, if I recall correctly, you threatened N earlier at school, saying you would call the police?" Damon asked, his eyes devoid of warmth.


    Jane''s face paled, her smile nearly faltering.


    "Mr. Sumner... I was overwhelmed with emotions at that moment. After all, I saw my son get hurt. It''s hard to remain calm," she reasoned.


    She then looked at N and apologized, "Ms. Kinsey, I''m sorry. I was a bit emotional earlier. I hope you can forgive me."


    N was astonished. She hadn''t expected Jane''s attitude to change so drastically after just one afternoon. She replied, "Ms. Wilkie, I can understand your feelings."


    As a mother, if it had been Mason who had been injured, she might not have reacted any differently than Jane.


    Seeing N''s calm expression, Damon turned to Jane again. "Ms. Wilkie, let''s discuss this in my office tomorrow."


    Jane''s eyes brightened with delight as she replied, ¡°Sure!¡±


    "Can you move your car now?" Damon asked.


    Chapter


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 759

    759


    +25 Bonus


    A hint of embarrassment crossed Jane''s face. "I''ll do it right away."


    With that, she turned and walked briskly to her car.


    Soon, the red BMW was out of the way, and Damon instructed Walter to drive into


    the garage.


    Damon and N got out of the car and walked into the vi.


    Mason was sitting on the living room floor, focused on building with his blocks,pletely oblivious to their


    return.


    As they approached him, Damon noticed the small wounds on his face, and his expression darkened.


    ¡°Did this happen during the fight with Jane''s child?¡± he asked.


    N nodded. "Yes, but his injuries aren''t serious. The other child he fought with has


    arge cut on his forehead and will probably need stitches."


    Her tone was soft, but Mason suddenly looked up at her and defiantly corrected her, "Mommy, I didn''t fight him. He fell down by himself.¡±


    N paused for a moment and then apologized, "Buddy, I''m sorry. I misspoke."


    Mason nodded and returned to stacking his blocks.


    Seeing his serious demeanor, Damon sat across from him with a smile and asked, "Buddy, do you want Daddy to join you?"


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 760

    ¡°No, thanks. I like ying by myself," Mason replied, recalling how he had always lost to Damon in their previous games..


    He had no desire to y building blocks with him again.


    Damon wasn''t offended by his son''s rejection. Smiling, he raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Are you afraid of losing to me?"


    Mason shot him a nce but didn''t respond-his expression clearly said, "Do you really need to ask?"


    "Buddy, as a boy, you should face challenges bravely and keep trying until you finally beat me,¡± Damon coaxed. Mason didn''t even look up as he stacked another block. ¡°Daddy, there''s a saying about knowing when to back off. I y with building blocks for fun. If I keep losing to you in every game, it just makes me unhappy and defeats the purpose of ying."


    Damon was momentarily taken aback by Mason''s words, feeling uncharacteristically speechless.


    After a few seconds, he finally spoke up. ¡°Buddy, I want to know what happened at school today. Can you about it?"


    "I already told Mommy. You should ask her," Mason replied, not wanting to repeat himself.


    Damon was rendered speechless.


    Watching Damon get shot down, N stifled augh from the side.


    tell me


    On their way back, she had shared what Mason had said with Damon, who had hoped to have a chat with their son but ended up getting rejected instead.


    Seeing the corners of N''s mouth turn up in a slight smile, Damon raised an eyebrow and said, "N,e with me to the study."


    Surprised, N looked up and met Damon''s intense gaze, instinctively curling her fingers.


    "What''s going on? Is there something you need?" she asked.


    "Yeah, it''s something important about Buddy," he replied.


    N frowned. "Okay."


    Following Damon into the study, she was about to ask what was going on when he suddenly held her waist and pinned her against the door.


    The scent of pine from Damon enveloped her, and she froze, instinctively wanting to push him away. The difference in their strength was too great, however, so her efforts were futile.


    "Damon... what are you doing? Let go of me!" she cried.


    Damon looked down at her with a teasing smile. ¡°What were youughing about when I was talking to Buddy just now?"


    +25 Bonus


    A sh of guilt crossed N''s eyes as she realized she''d been caught sneaking augh, but she couldn''t admit it


    now.


    Looking up at Damon with an innocent expression, she replied, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. When did Iugh?¡±


    Seeing her denial, Damon didn''t get angry. Instead, his smile deepened.


    "Looks like I need to remind you," he said.


    N asked, "How will you remind-"


    Before she could finish, he kissed her.


    "Mmph..."


    The study fell silent, filled only with their heartbeats.


    After a lingering kiss, N''s legs felt weak. She red at Damon, indignantly saying, ¡°Damon, don''t push it..." Damon raised an eyebrow. "Do you understand what I meant earlier? If not, I can remind you again...¡±


    Before he could finish, N quickly covered her lips with her hand, her eyes wide in surprise. "I understand! I understand!"


    ¡°Oh? Then tell me, what were youughing at just now? If I''m not satisfied with your answer, I''ll keep kissing you,¡± Damon warned.


    +25 Bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 761

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter


    N avoided Damon''s gaze, pondering how to respond.


    After several seconds, Damon''s deep voice broke the silence. "Still haven''t figured out what to say? Then I might just-"


    "Wait!" N quickly raised her head, cing a hand over his mouth as she met his stare. "No matter what I say, you''re just going to say it isn''t good enough and keep doing what you were doing, right?"


    In her clear eyes, Damon saw his own reflection, feeling as if he were the only person in her world.


    His gaze suddenly turned intense and locked onto hers with a predatory focus, leaving no room for escape.


    Heat rose in N''s cheeks under his piercing stare. She bit her lip and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?!"


    Did he realize how intimidating that look was? It felt as if he wanted to devour her


    whole.


    Damon remained silent, the tension between them thickening.


    N felt her hand, which rested against his chest, weaken. Should she just beg for mercy to get him to let her go?


    Just as she was considering her options, Damon''s phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing it was Spencer, Damon sobered up and answered the call.


    After a few moments of listening, he nced at N and abruptly released her.


    "Go y with Buddy. I need to handle some work," he said.


    N sighed in relief, turning and rushing out the door.


    As he watched her hurried retreat, Damon''s gaze softened. Then, as if reminded of something, his expression turned cold once more.


    Closing the study door, hemanded coldly, "Go on."


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, the person investigating Ms. Kinsey is Drake Mummery. He''s a senior executive at MK Company and reportedly has close ties with a foreign gang," Spencer reported.


    MK Company was arge overseas group that initially focused on gaming but had recently expanded into baby products and kitchenware, achieving significant


    sess.


    Prospectus Technology had previously shown interest in expanding abroad and had been in contact with MK Company. However, they hadn''t shown any inclination to cooperate, so Damon had not pursued further investigations.


    "The name sounds like it belongs to someone of local descent," Damon remarked.


    "Yes, his parents are from Saintornia," Spencer replied. "But they''ve been living abroad for over 20 years and rarely return. Drake has lived overseas since he was old enough to remember.


    "I''ve found no direct connection between him and Ms. Kinsey. He only started looking into her shortly after


    +25 Bonus


    Reba returned to the country five years ago."


    Damon''s gaze turned cold, his expression oppressive.


    It seemed all of this was connected to Reba.


    "I understand. Keep an eye on the situation. If anything happens, let me know immediately," Damon instructed. After hanging up, he stared into the deepening night, his expression inscrutable. Several minutester, he picked up his phone and called Nathaniel.


    Nathaniel stepped out of his study after ending the call.


    Reba was sitting on the couch watching TV. Hearing footsteps approaching, she instinctively shrank back.


    In recent years, Nathaniel had been hitting her more frequently, treating her like a punching bag. She had developed a heightened sense of anxiety whenever he was around. Seeing anything rted to him filled her with fear, let alone hearing his footsteps.


    When the footsteps stopped behind her, she struggled to calm herself and slowly turned her head.


    Lane 760


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 762

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hun


    "Nathaniel, what do you want?" Reba asked.


    Seeing the wariness and fear in her eyes, Nathaniel smiled and calmly took a seat across from her.


    "I''m not here to do anything. I just wanted to chat," he replied.


    Reba''s hands trembled subconsciously in herp, convinced that this must be some new way for Nathaniel to torment her. If her response didn''t satisfy him, he would definitely resort to violence again.


    Sadly, she had nowhere else to go.


    Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to meet his gaze and said, "Don''t forget, I''m supposed to go out to sea with Mr. Nuttall the day after tomorrow. If he finds out I''m hurt..."


    Nathaniel chuckled. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''ty a finger on you today."


    Reba''s tense back rxed slightly at his words, but she still looked at him with lingering fear.


    "What do you want to talk about?" she asked.


    For the past few years, Nathaniel had treated her with disdain, even hatred, ming her for the fallout between him and Damon. They rarely had these peaceful moments together.


    Reba couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    "The Preston Group is considering trying to expand our business overseas. You spent a few years in Meristate, right? What do you think about expanding there?" Nathaniel asked.


    Reba frowned. The Preston Group was struggling domestically. Blindly expanding overseas would be akin to walking into a dead end. Was Nathaniel losing his mind?


    However, she could only think that-she didn''t dare say it aloud.


    "I don''t think Meristate is very suitable. I believe the Preston Group should focus on developing within the country instead,¡± she answered.


    Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. "You spent so many years abroad. Why don''t you tell me about your life as a student there? It could help me gauge potential opportunities."


    Reba''s heart raced. If Nathaniel found out about the things she had done while living abroad, he would surely despise her even more.


    "Well... there''s not much to say. I just went to sses and stayed in my apartment when I didn''t have any," she


    lied.


    Upon noticing her hands curling up in herp, Nathaniel''s gaze turned cold. Reba''s life abroad couldn''t possibly have been as simple as she imed. After all, many businessmen had hinted to him that she was skilled and open-minded, suggesting he send her back to entertain them again.


    "Really? You must have made some friends while you were abroad. Why haven''t I ever seen you in contact with anyone these past few years?" Nathaniel probed.


    +25 Bonus


    A bad premonition surged in Reba''s heart, making her dig her nails into her palm.


    She instead asked, "Nathaniel... why are you suddenly asking about this? Most of my friends are in Meristate, and since it''s unlikely we''ll meet again, we haven''t really kept in touch."


    Nathaniel''s gaze turned even colder when he failed to reveal anything.


    ¡°Reba, are you hiding something from me?" he asked.


    "N-No... I''m not..." Reba''s face turned pale, her smile frozen in ce.


    "Make sure you''re telling the truth. Otherwise, I''ll make you regret it!" Nathaniel warned.


    With that, he stood up and left the living room.


    Once the silence returned, Reba finally exhaled sharply, though unease still gripped her heart.


    Why was Nathaniel suddenly asking about her past abroad? He couldn''t have figured out she was nning to run off with his money, could he?


    The thought made her heart race, but she quickly calmed herself. If Nathaniel truly knew, he wouldn''t have just warned her so calmly-he would have beaten her up by


    now.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    ter Lane 761


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 763

    Reba''s heart settled a bit as she quickly took out her phone to message Sullivan.


    Back in his study, Nathaniel''s expression was as dark as ever. Having spent over five years under the same roof as Reba, he was certain she was hiding something from him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have looked so distressed earlier.


    He immediately contacted his secretary, instructing him to investigate what had happened during Reba''s


    time abroad.


    The secretary hesitated. "Mr. Preston, thepany has only 400,000 dors in avable funds. Investigating what happened with Mrs. Preston overseas several years ago could be quite expensive..."


    Besides, he thought, every penny was crucial for thepany right now. Spending it to look into Reba felt like a waste.


    Nathaniel''s expression turned icy as he instructed, "Use my personal ount for this investigation. We must uncover the truth, no matter what!"


    He understood Damon''s temperament. If he couldn''t present useful information next time, Damon wouldn''t give him a second chance.


    He had to uncover the influence behind Reba!


    "Understood," his secretary replied.


    Sullivan was sipping the chicken soup Ruby had brought him, and the atmosphere in the hospital ward felt quiet.


    He nced at Ruby, who hung her head, seemingly lost in thought.


    "Ruby, you look troubled. Is something wrong?" he asked.


    Ruby looked up at him, her expression giving nothing away. "It''s nothing."


    Sullivan tightened his grip on the spoon, feeling as though Ruby''s attitude hadn''t changed much despite having saved her. Did she really not have any feelings for him?


    The thought darkened his gaze.


    Just as he was about to speak, a cat''s meow suddenly came from the window. He was on the second floor, and birds and cats often jumped onto the windowsill. Frowning slightly, Sullivan felt a flicker of irritation. He had been scratched by a cat as a child and had despised them ever since.


    Ruby looked out the window and spotted a small calico cat trying to w its way through the gap, seemingly eager toe inside. Her eyes widened in surprise.


    The calico cat was small and thin, likely no more than two months old. Who knew how it had managed to climb


    onto the windowsill?


    +25 Bonus


    With the weather so cold outside, the kitten was shivering. It scratched at the window while meowing intively, desperately wanting to enter the warm room.


    Ruby bit her lip, a hint of struggle on her face. She loved cats and had thought about getting one once she started working.


    The kitten looked cold and hungry. If left outside, it would likely freeze to death tonight.


    The kitten continued to meow, but its strength was gradually fading.


    Taking a deep breath, Ruby finally made up her mind and walked toward the window.


    If the cat ran away when she approached, it would mean they weren''t meant to be. If it stayed, waiting, she would take it in.


    As she approached the window, various thoughts shed through her mind-how she had no experience caring for a kitten and didn''t know how to keep a two- month-old kitten alive, and how she was barely keeping herself


    afloat.


    How could she take on the responsibility of another life?


    Despite that, this cat, like her, just wanted to survive.


    Seeing Ruby move, Sullivan frowned and wanted to call out to her but stopped himself.


    Ruby was only a few steps away from the window and quickly reached it. The little calico cat continued to shiver, looking up at her with a hint of fear in its eyes but not running away.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 764

    Ruby rested her hand on the window for a moment before slowly pushing it open.


    The kitten was docile. It jumped in and curled up in the corner of the windowsill. It was curious but remained still, simply looking around.


    Ruby closed the window and picked up the little creature. She turned to Sullivan and said, ¡°Sullivan, it''s gettingte. I''lle back to see you tomorrow. What do you want to eat then?"


    Instead of answering her, Sullivan stared at the cat nestled in her arms with a frown. "Are you nning to keep that cat?"


    Ruby gently stroked the kitten''s head with one hand while cradling it in the other. The kitten seemed to sense her kindness and tilted its head up, enjoying the touch.


    Sullivan''s expression darkened.


    Despite all his efforts to get Ruby to notice him-his injuries sustained while helping her-she remained distant. Yet here she was, so kind to a creature she had just met.


    "Yes, I feel a connection with this kitten," she replied.


    Sullivan said, "What about me? Ruby, you must have noticed how I feel about you these days-"


    Before he could finish, Ruby calmly interrupted, ¡°Sullivan, we''re not suited for each other. You''ve saved my life twice and helped me immensely, and I''m grateful for that.


    "If you need anything from me in the future, I''ll be happy to help. But feelings can''t be controlled. I can''t force myself to ept your feelings just because I''m thankful."


    A dark look passed over Sullivan''s eyes, and he almost knocked the soup off the table in frustration.


    He stopped himself, turning away, his voice cold. "You can go now. You don''t have toe anymore. Helping you was my choice. It has nothing to do with you."


    Ruby held the cat and replied calmly, "If you don''t want to see me, I can arrange for a caregiver."


    Sullivan''s mouth twitched, wanting to ask if she had the money for a caregiver, but he held his tongue.


    The room fell silent, and the kitten seemed to sense the awkward atmosphere, remaining still in Ruby''s arms. She said nothing more and left with the kitten.


    While waiting for the elevator, Ruby nced at her pale reflection in the metal doors and gave a bittersweet smile. She wasn''t heartless. After all, Sullivan had saved her twice, so she didn''t feelpletely indifferent toward him.


    However,pared to Sullivan, N meant much more to her.


    Ruby knew N disliked Sullivan, so she wouldn''t give him any chance. Besides, Sullivan was approaching her with unknown intentions, and she didn''t feel too guilty for rejecting him.


    The next morning...


    +25 Bonus


    As Damon and N drove to work, they received a video from Spencer,


    After watching it, Damon scowled and squeezed his phone tightly as if he might crush it.


    N also watched the video, which showed the conflict between Mason and Wilhelm in the ssroom the day before.


    The video confirmed Mason''s story-Wilhelm had fallen when he charged at Mason, and thetter hadn''t touched him at all.


    N recalled how polite Jane had been when she visited Damon the evening before. She also knew that the Wilkie Group coborated with Prospectus Technology on various projects.


    She bit her lip before asking, ¡°What do you n to do about this?"


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 765

    Damon''s profile was cold when he answered, "Let''s see what Jane wants to discuss before we decide,"


    "Okay,¡± N replied.


    $25 Bonus


    Jane had just finished getting ready to leave when a maid from the Wilkie residence hurried over.


    "Ms. Wilkie, Mr. Pedro wants to see you," the mald informed her.


    Jane frowned. ¡°Did Grandpa say what it was about?¡±


    The maid shook her head. "No, he didn''t."


    "Alright, I understand. You can go back now," Jane replied.


    After the maid left, Jane changed her shoes and turned to Gabriel, who was still having breakfast. ¡°Gabriel, take Wil to schoolter. Grandpa called me over, and I don''t want to dy."


    Gabriel replied gently, ¡°Sure."


    Once Jane left, Wilhelm threw down his spoon in indignation. ¡°Daddy, I don''t want to go to school. I don''t want to see Mason!"


    Gabriel looked at him and asked, "But you promised Mommy and mest night that you''d be good."


    After Gabriel returned home the previous night, Jane had told him about her n to use Wilhelm''s injury to gain


    some benefits from Damon.


    Gabriel had agreed and taken a long time to coax Wilhelm, even promising to take him abroad during the next holiday. It was only then that Wilhelm reluctantly epted.


    Yet, Wilhelm regretted his decision after just one night.


    Meeting Gabriel''s deep gaze, Wilhelm''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly looked away, clutching his head as he frowned. "It''s not that I don''t want to go. It''s just that my wound still hurts. If I go to school now, everyone willugh at me!¡±


    Seeing Wilhelm grimace in pain, Gabriel couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly, though his face remained expressionless.


    ¡°Are you really not going? Who knows, maybe Mason will apologize to you publicly today. Besides, you two should get along. Maybe in the future..." He stopped short, not finishing his thought.


    Wilhelm looked up at him, confused. "Daddy, what about the future?¡±


    Gabriel set down his utensils and replied lightly, ¡°Nothing. Since you don''t want to go to school today, you can stay home and y. Go when you feel better.¡±


    "Alright, thanks, Daddy! I knew you loved me the most!" Wilhelm cheered.


    There was a glint in Gabriel''s eyes before he smiled. ¡°Of course, I love you the most!"


    After instructing the servant to take good care of Wilhelm, Gabriel changed his clothes and drove off.


    On the other side, in the Wilkie living room...


    Pedro asked, ¡°Jane, if Damon doesn''t agree to your terms, do you have any backup ns?"


    +25 Bonus


    Jane nodded, taking a document from her bag and handing it to Pedro. ¡°Grandpa, this is a project the Wilkie Group is preparing to develop. Thend needed for it is in Damon''s hands. If he refuses to bid with us, I''ll negotiate to buy thend at market price.


    "If he still refuses, I''ll have no choice but to make a scene at the police station. The Wilkie Group has been


    working closely with Prospectus Technology, but to move up, we''ll have to get past Prospectus Technology first.


    11


    As she spoke, her eyes gleamed with confidence.


    The Wilkie Group had been developing rapidly in Saintornia in recent years. If they went head-to-head with Prospectus Technology, it was uncertain who woulde out on top.


    Pedro flipped through the document and nodded approvingly. ¡°Good. What you''re doing is correct. But it''s best if you can negotiate with Damon and jointly bid for the project."


    ¡°I understand, Grandpa,¡± Jane replied.


    Support


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 766

    "If we can resolve this matter, I n to give you a portion of thepany''s equity. This way, your voice in thepany will carry more weight,¡± Pedro said.


    Jane''s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Grandpa, really?"


    Over the past few years, she had made significant contributions to the development of the Wilkie Group. Without shares, however, thepany''s shareholders often questioned her authority.


    Having a stake in the Wilkie Group would make it much easier for her to manage tasks. Moreover, owning shares would give her a say inpany matters, bringing her one step closer to taking over!


    "Of course. I''ve seen your efforts, so don''t worry. As long as you continue to work hard for thepany, I won''t shortchange you," Pedro promised.


    Jane felt a rush of excitement but tried to maintain a calm demeanor. "Grandpa, it''s an honor to contribute to thepany''s development. I will work even harder to live up to your expectations!"


    When Jane arrived at Prospectus Technology, it was nearly 9:00 a.m.


    After stating her name, the receptionist confirmed her identity and led her to the elevator.


    "Ms. Wilkie, the CEO''s office is on the top floor," the receptionist informed her.


    "Got it," Jane replied.


    Although she had been there a few times before, she had only met with the CFO or managers from other departments. This would be her first time in Damon''s office.


    The elevator quickly ascended to the top floor.


    As soon as she stepped out, Spencer greeted her. "Ms. Wilkie, I''ll take you there." They soon arrived at Damon''s office.


    Spencer knocked lightly on the door and opened it after hearing a "Come in."


    "Mr. Sumner, Ms. Wilkie is here," he announced.


    Damon looked up from his paperwork, his expression calm. "Good. Make a cup of coffee for Ms. Wilkie."


    As he spoke, he walked over to the sofa.


    Jane smiled and sat directly across from him. "Mr. Sumner, I see you''re busy, so I''ll get straight to the point. Regarding the fight between your son and my son, you''re likely already aware of what happened."


    Damon nodded. "Yes, so what''s your point?"


    Jane frowned, maintaining her patience as she replied, "Mr. Sumner, it''s a fact that your son pushed mine, causing him to get hurt. Don''t you think an apology is warranted?"


    +25 Bonus


    "If my son truly pushed someone, then yes, he should apologize. But low can you prove he did?" Damon asked.


    Upon realizing that Damon was not interested in discussing the matter, Jane''s expression darkened. "What do you mean, Mr. Sumner? Are you suggesting my son''s injury is fabricated?"


    "I never said your son''s injury is fake, Ms. Wilkie. The crux of the matter is how you can prove it was my son who caused it," Damon stated.


    Jane''s hands clenched tightly, feeling the urge to get up and leave to call the police directly.


    However, thinking of the shares Pedro had promised, she forced herself to suppress her anger.


    She exined, "Mr. Sumner, I already asked in the office yesterday. It was Mason who saw Wilhelm showing off a new pair of shoes and stepped on him out of jealousy, leading to the fight.


    "Mason might have unintentionally pushed Wilhelm, but as a result, Wilhelm hit his head on the desk and sustained a serious cut that required stitches. Do you want me to bring the medical records for you to see?¡±


    "That won''t be necessary. But it sounds like what you''re saying is just your son''s side of the story. My son has told me a different version," Damon replied.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    get it


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 767

    Jane stared at him coldly. "Are you saying my son is lying?"


    "Perhaps you should take a look at this first," Damon suggested.


    He pulled up a video he had received that morning and showed it to Jane. At first, she didn''t understand, but three minutester, her face turned ashen.


    Wasn''t the ssroom surveince camera broken? How had Damon gotten it?


    Herplexion shifted rapidly, turning from pale to flushed in disbelief. She murmured, "No... this can''t be happening.


    If Wilhelm had truly fallen on his own, she would not only have gained nothing from Damon, but she also would have further


    angered him.


    Damon''s expression remained indifferent. "If you don''t believe me, I can have the video verified. You can also choose to call the police since you mentioned that yesterday."


    Jane shook her head repeatedly. "No... it can''t be... This isn''t happening..."


    Damon no longer looked at her. He stood up and said coldly, "I have work to do, so I won''t see you out."


    As Jane left Prospectus Technology in a daze, she felt only cold despite basking in the warm sunlight. It was as if she had fallen into an ice pit.


    Having messed up this matter meant Pedro wouldn''t give her the promised shares. If he found out that Wilhelm had lied, he would certainly be even more displeased with her, thinking she hadn''t raised him properly.


    With this in mind, Jane gritted her teeth and resolved to keep this matter under wraps at all costs. The question was... how could


    she do that?


    If she lied to Pedro about reaching an agreement, he would surely find out she had deceived him once it came time for the bidding. By then, he would be even angrier when he learned the truth.


    In that case, there was only one option left.


    No matter what, she had to find a way to acquire the plot ofnd from Prospectus Technology.


    Having made up her mind, Jane immediately called Gabriel.


    Gabriel learned that Jane wanted him to pull all thepany''s funds to buy the plot ofnd from Prospectus Technology.


    He refused outright, ¡°Jane, this is illegal. If Grandpa finds out, we''re both finished, and you''ll never have a chance to enter the Wilkie Group again.¡±


    Jane felt her emotions spiraling out of control as she gritted her teeth. "This is all because Wilhelm lied! After all these years, it''s the first time Grandpa has agreed to give me shares in thepany. I have to take this chance!"


    ¡°No way. If I did that, I wouldn''t just be harming you¡ªI would be hurting our family. I can''t agree to it!" Gabriel insisted.


    Seeing the upromising expression on Gabriel''s face, Jane felt a surge of disappointment, and her gaze turned icy.


    ¡°Gabriel, I never thought you''d turn out to be this kind of person. You owe your current sess to me! And now you refuse to help me!" she snapped. "Grandpa might not even notice. If I can secure that plot ofnd, I''ll gradually repay the money without anyone knowing!"


    Jane''s expression was almost hysterical, but Gabriel remained unmoved, replying firmly, "No matter what you say, I won''t


    agree to this. I''m doing this to help you."


    Jane let out a coldugh. ¡°Fine! Gabriel, I see your true colors now!"


    With that, she grabbed her bag and angrily stormed out, mming the office door behind her.


    Gabriel appeared indifferent as he returned to his desk to continue working.


    +25 Bonus


    Instead of going to thepany, Jane headed straight to Wilhelm''s kindergarten. The fact that he hadn''te to ss today only made her angrier. She sped home.


    As soon as she stepped into the vi, she saw Wilhelm ying on the floor, and her anger surged like a fire.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 768

    Wilhelm looked up and saw Jane ring at him fiercely.


    Startled, he stammered, "Mom... Mommy, why are you-


    Before he could finish, Jane yanked him up and delivered two hard smacks to his backside.


    She scolded, "Why did you lie?! Do you have any idea how serious the consequences of your lie are?!"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, and the harder she hit Wilhelm.


    Having been spoiled while growing up, Wilhelm had never been hit like this before. He immediately burst into tears, his sobs echoing throughout the vi. "Wah... Mommy, please stop! I know I was wrong! I''ll never lie again..."


    Jane smacked him a few more times, still fuming. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Frightened by her terrifying demeanor, Wilhelm was stunned before bursting into a high-pitched, panicked cry the filled the entire vi.


    A maid rushed over. "Ms. Wilkie, you can''t hit a child like this, and Mr. Wilhelm is frightened..."


    Jane shot the maid a cold nce, causing her to fall silent. The maid shrank back and stared at the floor as if she hadn''t seen anything.


    Bothered by Wilhelm''s cries, Jane tossed him to the maid. "Make him shut up!"


    Without a care that Wilhelm was crying so hard he could barely breathe, Jane headed upstairs to her bedroom. Once inside, she tossed her bag on the floor and sat at her vanity, looking utterly exhausted.


    If Gabriel didn''t help her, she honestly didn''t know who else to turn to. Could she really have toe clean to Pedro?


    Just the thought of that possibility made her chest feel heavy, but it seemed there were no other options.


    That evening, Gabriel sensed something was off as soon as he arrived home.


    Usually, Wilhelm would either be watching TV or running around the vi, but today he was nowhere to be seen, quietly staying


    in his room.


    As the maid came forward to help him change his shoes, she reported in a low voice, "Mr. Hackett, Ms. Wilkie isn''t in a good mood today... She punished Mr. Wilhelm and then went to her room. She hasn''te out since."


    "Got it. I''ll go check on her," Gabriel replied.


    Hearing this, the maid felt relieved. In the past, whenever Jane was upset, Gabriel could cheer her up in no time.


    "Okay, dinner is ready and being kept warm in the kitchen. It''s ready whenever you are," the maid reminded him.


    Gabriel nodded and headed upstairs. He paused at the bedroom door and knocked.


    A frustrated voice called out from inside, ¡°Didn''t I say I''m not eating dinner tonight? Bother me again, and you can pack up and leave!"


    ¡°Jane, it''s me. Open the door. Let''s talk,¡± Gabriel said.


    After a few seconds of silence, Jane replied icily, "Gabriel, since you won''t help me, there''s nothing left to talk about. You can sleep in the guest room tonight. I don''t want to see you."


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. "I actually had a solution in mind, but it seems you don''t need me now, so I''ll just leave."


    +25 Bonus


    Silence returned as if Jane hadn''t heard him at all.


    Gabriel was in no rush, casually standing at the door. In less than a minute, he heard footsteps, and the door opened to reveal Jane''s angry face.


    "What''s your solution?" she asked.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 769

    "First, let''s go downstairs for dinner. After we eat, I''ll tell you," Gabriel said.


    Jane scowled. ¡°Gabriel, I''m not in the mood for jokes!"


    Gabriel looked at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°Jane, how could I joke about something like this? Come on, let''s eat. You can''t neglect your health, no matter what."


    Upon meeting his tender gaze, Jane''s anger subsided a little, but she still maintained a stern expression. "You have to promise you''re not lying to me."


    "Okay, I promise. Can we go eat now? Wil knows you''re upset and hasn''t had dinner yet. He''s been waiting for you," Gabriel


    replied.


    Jane bit her lip. Upon recalling how she had hit Wilhelm earlier, a flicker of guilt crossed her eyes. In the heat of the moment, she had lost her temper, but now that she was calmer, she regretted it.


    Gabriel felt her forehead. "Your temperature is normal, but why do you look so pale?"


    Jane shook her head, avoiding his gaze. "I''m fine. Let''s go down."


    They descended the stairs one after the other and spotted Wilhelm on the living room floor, ying with his toys.


    Hearing their footsteps, he looked up. The moment he saw Jane, fear shed in his eyes, and he instinctively shrank back.


    Seeing him like that made Jane feel even guiltier. No matter how angry she had been, she shouldn''t have hit her child.


    She squatted before Wilhelm and reached out to pat his head, but he dodged, fear evident in his eyes.


    "Mommy... I know I was wrong... Please don''t hit me anymore..." he pleaded.


    Jane''s heart ached as she apologized. ¡°Wil, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have hit you today.


    I hope you can forgive me."


    Wilhelm kept his head down and said nothing, fiddling with his fingers.


    The atmosphere grew tense and quiet.


    Gabriel stepped closer, crouching down beside Jane and looking at Wilhelm. "Wil, look at Daddy."


    Wilhelm hesitated for a moment but eventually lifted his gaze.


    "Wil, it was wrong for Mommy to hit you today, but think about it. Didn''t you do something wrong too? If you hadn''t lied to her, saying that Mason pushed you, she wouldn''t have gotten so angry and hit you. So, you were at fault too, right?" Gabriel asked.


    Wilhelm, still hesitant, nodded slowly under Gabriel''s gaze.


    "Since you admit you were also wrong, and Mommy has apologized to you, shouldn''t you ept it and then apologize to her?" Gabriel continued to coax.


    Wilhelm fell silent again.


    Jane turned to Gabriel and softly said, "Forget it. I overreacted. Wil is still just a child. I''ll teach him slowly after this."


    Gabriel sighed in resignation. "Jane, if you keep this up, you''ll spoil him."


    Wilhelm had only lied because he knew the Wilkies had his back. If he kept lying without facing any consequences, one day the Wilkies wouldn''t be able to protect him.


    "So what if he gets spoiled? As long as the Wilkies are around, he won''t be bullied," Jane retorted.


    Gabriel was speechless.


    +25 Bonus


    Seeing his exasperation, Jane hugged his arm and whispered, "I just hit Wil today. If


    I talk to him about this now, he definitely won''t listen. He might even resent me


    more. Just y along with me. We''ll correct his lying habitter."


    Gabriel pressed his lips together but ultimately nodded.


    Jane smiled and took Wilhelm''s hand. "Wil, since you''ve epted Mommy''s apology, let''s move on from this. Let''s go for dinner!"


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 770

    +25 Bonus


    Gabriel''s expressionless face softened into a smile as Jane held his hand and led him to the dining room.


    After dinner, she eagerly asked him about the solution he had in mind. He gestured for her to follow him to the study.


    Once inside, Jane was about to press Gabriel further when he pulled a document from the drawer and handed it to her.


    "Take a look at this first," he said.


    Jane took the document with a confused expression, frowning as she read the title: Golden Waters Resort Project Proposal.


    The Golden Waters Resort was Starlite Enterprise''srgest project of the year.


    Starlite Enterprise, a subsidiary of Nyce Tech, had emerged in the Saintornia market about five years ago and quickly became one of Prospectus Technology''s mainpetitors in tech manufacturing and innovation.


    Currently, the twopanies were essentially equals.


    Although Starlite Enterprise had been founded justst year, it had alreadyunched several hotel chains in major cities, achieved profitability, and gained prominence in the domestic market.


    For the Golden Waters Resort project, Starlite Enterprise had invested billions to purchasend near Saintornia''s suburbs to build a massive resort spanning thousands of square feet.


    Manypanies had attempted to secure a spot in the project, but Starlite Enterprise had shown no interest in coborating.


    Previously, the Wilkie Group had also sought to join the project. Jane had even approached Starlite Enterprise''s general manager multiple times, only to be fobbed off each time by the development manager.


    Now, with the project set to break ground soon, everyone knew their chance to join had passed, and the project hadrgely been forgotten.


    Jane looked at Gabriel, irritation shing in her eyes. "Your so-called ''solution'' is to wave around this pointless document?"


    Gabriel chuckled softly. "Jane, if the Wilkie Group joins this project, the profits will far exceed what we''d gain from bidding on the city development project with Prospectus Technology."


    Jane huffed. ¡°I know that. But I can''t even get a meeting with Starlite Enterprise''s general manager. They have no interest in bringing otherpanies in."


    ¡°I''ve heard Starlite Enterprise''s cash flow is tighttely. Nyce Tech''s executives are reluctant to provide more funding, especially after the billions spent onnd acquisition," Gabriel exined. "If they keep funneling money into Starlite Enterprise, it could impact Nyce Tech''s operations."


    Jane raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure?"


    There had to be a chance if Starlite Enterprise wascking funds.


    Gabriel nodded. "Absolutely. I have a friend who works at Starlite Enterprise. The information is solid, but if you want in on this project, the upfront investment will be considerable."


    Taking a deep breath, Jane said slowly, "I''ll try to meet with Starlite Enterprise''s general manager first. If it''s true, willing to budge, I''ll talk to Grandpa about funding."


    and he''s


    If the Wilkie Group could join the project, not only would Pedro overlook past issues, but he''d also fulfill his promise to give her shares in thepany.


    The thought filled her with determination.


    "Every Saturday at 2:00 p.m., the general manager of Starlite Enterprise ys golf," Gabriel said. ¡°You could go early and wait


    +25 Bonus


    for him."


    A flicker of surprise crossed Jane''s face. ¡°How do you know his personal schedule so well?"


    ¡°I asked my friend to look into it, just for you. He went to a lot of trouble to get the information," Gabriel replied.


    Though the exnation helped, it didn''t entirely put Jane''s mind at ease. Instead, she frowned. "Why didn''t you ask him sooner?"


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Çú


    Share


    Support


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 771

    Gabriel gave her a helpless look. ¡°Because my friend wasn''t dating the Starlite Enterprise general manager''s secretary before now."


    Jane froze for a moment before understanding. She set the document on the desk, walked around to face Gabriel, and wrapped her arms around his neck. She leaned up and kissed him.


    Gabriel held her at the waist and returned the kiss, the sound of their passion filling the study.


    When they broke apart, Jane rested her head against Gabriel''s chest and spoke softly. "That''s your reward."


    Gabriel''s gaze darkened as he twirled a strand of her hair around his finger with a smile. "Thank you, honey."


    He was handsome, and the smile on his face now made Jane recall their first meeting.


    Back then...


    It was a rainy day, and Pedro was in the hospital. She rushed there and identally bumped into Gabriel as she entered, her umbre sshing rainwater onto his clothes.


    Her mood had been low due to Pedro''s illness, but she was caught off guard by the gentleness in Gabriel''s eyes with he looked


    1. up.


    He was tall and striking, the top two buttons of his white shirt undone beneath his gray-blue suit. It revealed his throat in a way that was almost distractingly attractive.


    Jane''s heart skipped a beat.


    Later, despite Pedro''s disapproval, she insisted on marrying Gabriel. Thankfully, it was the right choice.


    After they married, Pedro handed Gabriel the Wilkie Group''s failing gamingpany, which had been ted to close by the end of the year.


    Gabriel''s tireless work turned it around, and it became one of the Wilkie Group''s top-performing subsidiaries. No one in the Wilkie family doubted her decision anymore, nor did they dare mock her.


    "Honey, we haven''t... been together in a while," Jane said softly. "Tonight..."


    Gabriel''s smile faded slightly. He gently took her hand, kissed it, and replied warmly, "You''ve been so busytely. I don''t want you to get exhausted."


    "I''m not tired," she replied. "Just don''t work toote tonight. I''ll wait for you in the bedroom."


    "Alright," he said.


    After Jane left, Gabriel''s smile turned cold. He grabbed a tissue from the desk and wiped his lips.


    His phone rang-it was Theo. He raised an eyebrow and answered.


    "What do you want?" he asked.


    "Gabriel, I''ve been at thepany for days and still haven''t closed a single deal. You have connections. Why not send a few clients my way?" Theo''s tone was cocky, as though he were certain Gabriel would help him.


    Gabriel''s face remained impassive, his tone just as cold. "Sorry, I can''t help you."


    Theo let out a smug chuckle and taunted, "Oh, Gabriel, you wouldn''t want Jane to find out that the recording of your conversation with her in the rock garden came from you, would you?"


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Are you threatening me?" Gabriel asked, idly picking up his lighter. He flicked it on and off as he watched the me rise and fall.


    ¡°Why call it a threat? Just a little reminder that we''re in this together. If I don''t pass Grandpa''s evaluation and make it into thepany, who knows what I might say in


    a moment of frustration? You know what I mean?" Theo ckmailed.


    Gabriel smirked. "You''re right. But how can you prove I gave you that recording? What evidence do you have?"


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 772

    +25 Bonus


    "Just this call is proof!" Theo snapped.


    Gabriel''s smile deepened. He murmured something low, causing Theo to fall silent immediately.


    ¡°I don''t appreciate dealing with fools. But since you''re Jane''s cousin, I''ll let it go this time. If there''s a next time..." Gabriel warned.


    He didn''t finish before Theo quickly replied, "Gabriel, don''t worry. That recording was all my doing-nothing to do with you. I just lost my head for a moment, so don''t take it personally."


    He added, ¡°If that''s all, Gabriel, I''ll be hanging up now. I''ve got a few things I need to do."


    Without waiting for Gabriel''s response, Theo hastily ended the call.


    Gabriel set his phone down and looked out the window into the dark night, his eyes soft with thought. Soon, he''d finally be able to be with N.


    At Damon''s vi...


    N was ying with Mason in the living room when she sneezed.


    Damon and Mason both turned to her, their faces full of concern.


    "Mommy, are you okay?" Mason asked.


    "Are youing down with something?" Damon asked, speaking in unison with Mason.


    N shook her head. "I''m fine. It was just a sneeze. Let''s keep ying."


    "Are you really sure you''re okay?" Damon asked again.


    N confirmed, "Yeap, really. You keep ying with Buddy. I''m just going upstairs to grab a sweater."


    "Alright," Damon replied.


    Once she disappeared upstairs, Damon nced back down to continue ying with Mason.


    "Daddy, I want to go hiking. Can you and Mommy take me this weekend?" Mason asked.


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "Why hiking all of a sudden?"


    "My deskmate''s mom and dad took her hiking over the weekend. She showed me all the pictures. We don''t have any pictures of the three of us together," Mason replied, his eyes filled with envy.


    Seeing other kids'' dads pick them up from school used to make Mason wish his father could do the same. Now, seeing other kids ''family photos, he couldn''t help but want the same for himself.


    Damon''s chest tightened with a mix of emotions-regret for missing the first five years of Mason''s life and gratitude for the chance to reconnect with him and N


    now.


    Pushing down his swirling feelings, he looked at Mason and said, his voice slightly rough, ¡°Alright, we''ll take you this weekend. And we''ll take lots of photos.¡±


    "Thanks, Daddy!" Mason cheered, quickly jumping up to hug Damon around the neck and nting a quick kiss on his cheek. The warm feeling in Damon''s heart spread like melted marshmallows, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    N came downstairs, spotting the father and son leaning close together. She cleared her throat and asked, "What are you two talking about?"


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 773

    Mason looked up at her, practically bouncing with excitement. "Mommy, Daddy said he''d take us hiking this weekend!"


    N chuckled and tapped his nose lightly. "When did I say I''d take you hiking this weekend?"


    "Well, you could agree now too," Damon quipped.


    Mason looked up at her with a pleading expression, shaking her hand and asking, "Mommy, please?"


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Seeing the bright sparkle in Mason''s eyes, N''s heart softened, and she nodded. "Alright."


    "Thanks, Mommy!" Mason cheered and pped his hands with joy, his face lighting up.


    After ying a bit longer, Lydia arrived to take Mason for his bath and bed.


    N stood to leave, but Damon reached over and pulled her back into his arms.


    "N, now that Buddy''s off to bed, don''t you think we should have a little time to ourselves?" His voice was a deep, husky murmur,ced with temptation.


    N nudged him away, frowning. "This is the living room. People could walk in at any time-be mindful."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Damon lifted her into his arms and carried her to the study.


    "What are you doing?! You scared me!" N gasped, giving him a light punch in the chest.


    "You said the living room wasn''t a good spot. So, let''s go to the study," Damon replied matter-of-factly.


    One hourter...


    They emerged from the study.


    N walked ahead, her face flushed, her expression tinged with embarrassed irritation. Behind her, Damon wore a satisfied


    smile.


    When they reached the stairs and N saw that Damon was still following her, she turned and gave him an exasperated look Why are you still here?"


    Thinking back on what had just happened in the study, she felt her cheeks burn all over again. Damon had been shamelessly


    over the top.


    Damon looked at her, a hint of longing in his eyes. "N, it''s been a while since we''ve been back together. When can I stay in your room with you?"


    "Not until we''re married. Don''t even think about it," N answered.


    Damon''s eyes sparkled, his voice hopeful. "Are you hinting that I should propose?" N was rendered speechless.


    Seeing her stunned silence, he pressed on, ¡°So, what kind of wedding would you like? borate or simple?"


    "Neither. It''ste, I''m going to bed. Goodnight," N said, hurrying up the stairs. Her retreating figure quickly disappeared.


    Damon noted her reddened ears with delight. Maybe it really was time to n a proposal. Even though they hadn''t been back together for long, he could hardly wait to make her his forever.


    As he walked to his room, pondering how to propose, his phone rang. It was Brandon.


    "Uncle Damon, is Aunt N with you? I called her a few times, but she didn''t answer..." Brandon''s voice was tinged with worry.


    Hearing the concern in Brandon''s tone, Damon frowned slightly. "What''s going on?"


    "It''s Vrie... Something happened to her..." Brandon replied.


    N and Damon arrived at the hospital just before midnight. Chapter 773


    +25 Bonus


    Brandon was standing outside the hospital room, his face pale. When he saw N, his despondent gaze brightened, and he rushed over.


    ¡°Aunt N, Vrie''s in there... She''s really shaken up and won''t see anyone. But if it''s you, she might be willing," he said, his voice raw and barely steady, his face shadowed with worry,


    On the way over, N had already heard the story from Damon.


    Vrie had gone to break off her engagement with Zayn, but he had tried to drug and film her to ckmail her. If Vrie hadn''t fought back and managed to injure him, things could have turned out far worse.


    +25 Bonus


    The reason the Updikes had called the police was that Vrie had seriously injured


    Zayn, and he was now in the emergency room, fighting for his life.


    Hearing this, N felt a surge of anger. Someone like Zayn deserved it. She nced at Brandon, who was lost in thought, and said softly, "Got it."


    "Thank you, Aunt N," Brandon replied.


    N walked to the hospital room door and knocked gently. "Vrie, it''s me. May Ie in?"


    There was no response. Just as she was about to ask again, a faint voice replied, "Come in."


    With a sigh of relief, N pushed open the door.


    Inside the room, all the lights were on.


    Vrie sat huddled on the hospital bed. Her small, frail figure was bathed in the harsh light, making her look even more lonely and lifeless.


    N''s heart clenched as she slowly approached the bed and took a seat.


    Vrie was hugging her knees, staring nkly into a corner of the room, lost in thought.


    Gently, N reached out and patted her on the back. ¡°Vrie, it''s over now. No one can hurt you again."


    In the next moment, Vrie wrapped her arms around N, trembling uncontrobly.


    Feeling the warmth of tears falling onto her shoulder, N murmured, "Don''t worry. I promise I''ll make sure you get justice."


    Vrie remained silent, clinging to N even tighter. She had almost been ruined by that monster, Zayn.


    As Vrie cried quietly, N just held her, softly patting her back. Once Vrie had calmed down, N gently let go and handed


    her a tissue to wipe her tears.


    After letting out her emotions, Vrie seemed more stable. She took the tissue, wiped her eyes, and gritted her teeth. ¡°I won''t let Zayn get away with this!"


    N nodded. ¡°I support you. But Zayn''s still in the emergency room. Even if you want to hold him ountable, you''ll have to


    wait until he''s stable."


    A flicker of unease crossed Vrie''s face as she asked, ¡°H¨CHe''s not going to die, right?"


    It wasn''t that she felt any sympathy for Zayn, but if he died, she worried she''d be used of excessive self-defense.


    "Probably not. The Updikes brought in the most experienced doctors to treat him," N reassured her.


    "That''s good..." Vrie replied.


    "Try not to worry about him right now. The Updikes are iming you tried to seduce Zayn, and in a fit of rage, attacked him when he refused. They''re nning to sue you," N said.


    Vrie, who had just calmed down, almost lost control again upon hearing that. She scoffed. ¡°The Updikes have no shame. Fortunately, I suspected something was off, so I brought a recorder with me. My bag should be with the police by now, right?¡±


    She had smashed a vase over Zayn''s head, and his blood was all over her, making her look terrifying.


    The Updikes hadn''t dared to get close, fearing real retaliation from the Weirs, and had immediately called the police.


    Vrie had held on until the police arrived, then let go of the vase and cked out. Chapter 794


    $25 Bonus


    "It might not be with the police yet. It could still be at the Updikes''. But when you make your statement, you can tell the polics about the recorder," N reminded her. Vrie had been emotional since regaining consciousness and had refused to meet with anyone, so she still hadn''t made her


    statement.


    She nodded. "Okay."


    As if she needed to seduce Zayn, only to fly into a rage afterward. Only the Updikes themselves could believe something so ridiculous.


    Seeing that Vrie was more at ease, N rxed and asked, "Brandon''s been waiting outside the whole time. Would you like to see him?"


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 774

    The reason the Updikes had called the police was that Vrie had seriously injured Zayn, and he was now in the emergency room, fighting for his life.


    Hearing this, N felt a surge of anger. Someone like Zayn deserved it. She nced at Brandon, who was lost in thought, and said softly, "Got it."


    "Thank you, Aunt N," Brandon replied.


    N walked to the hospital room door and knocked gently. "Vrie, it''s me. May Ie in?"


    There was no response. Just as she was about to ask again, a faint voice replied, "Come in."


    With a sigh of relief, N pushed open the door.


    Inside the room, all the lights were on.


    Vrie sat huddled on the hospital bed. Her small, frail figure was bathed in the harsh light, making her look even more lonely and lifeless.


    N''s heart clenched as she slowly approached the bed and took a seat.


    Vrie was hugging her knees, staring nkly into a corner of the room, lost in thought.


    Gently, N reached out and patted her on the back. "Vrie, it''s over now. No one can hurt you again."


    In the next moment, Vrie wrapped her arms around N, trembling uncontrobly.


    Feeling the warmth of tears falling onto her shoulder, N murmured, "Don''t worry. I promise I''ll make sure you get justice."


    Vrie remained silent, clinging to N even tighter. She had almost been ruined by that monster, Zayn.


    As Vrie cried quietly, N just held her, softly patting her back. Once Vrie had calmed down, N gently let go and handed her a tissue to wipe her tears.


    After letting out her emotions, Vrie seemed more stable. She took the tissue, wiped her eyes, and gritted her teeth. "I won''t let Zayn get away with this!"


    N nodded. "I support you. But Zayn''s still in the emergency room. Even if you want to hold him ountable, you''ll have to wait until he''s stable."


    A flicker of unease crossed Vrie''s face as she asked, "H-He''s not going to die, right?"


    It wasn''t that she felt any sympathy for Zayn, but if he died, she worried she''d be used of excessive self-defense.


    "Probably not. The Updikes brought in the most experienced doctors to treat him," N reassured her.


    "That''s good..." Vrie replied.


    "Try not to worry about him right now. The Updikes are iming you tried to seduce Zayn, and in a fit of rage, attacked him when he refused. They''re nning to sue you," N said.


    +25 Bonus


    Vrie, who had just calmed down, almost lost control again upon hearing that. She scoffed. "The Updikes have no shame. Fortunately, I suspected something was off, so I brought a recorder with me. My bag should be with the police by now, right?"


    She had smashed a vase over Zayn''s head, and his blood was all over her, making her look terrifying.


    The Updikes hadn''t dared to get close, fearing real retaliation from the Weirs, and had immediately called the police.


    Vrie had held on until the police arrived, then let go of the vase and cked out.


    "It might not be with the police yet. It could still be at the Updikes''. But when you make your statement, you can tell the police about the recorder," N reminded her.


    Vrie had been emotional since regaining consciousness and had refused to meet with anyone, so she still


    hadn''t made her statement.


    She nodded. "Okay."


    As if she needed to seduce Zayn, only to fly into a rage afterward. Only the Updikes themselves could believe something so ridiculous.


    Seeing that Vrie was more at ease, N rxed and asked, "Brandon''s been waiting outside the whole time. Would you like to see him?"


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 775

    Vrie froze, nervously fiddling with her hair. She lowered her gaze and replied, ¡°I don''t want to see him just yet. Please tell him to go home."


    "Alright," N answered.


    When she stepped outside, Brandon immediately walked over. "Aunt N, how is Vrie?"


    Seeing the concern on his face, N replied calmly, "She''s doing better now, but she''s still not ready to see anyone. Head home for now ande back tomorrow."


    Brandon let out a breath of relief and nodded. ¡°Alright. But it''ste now, so I''ll stay here tonight. I''ll be right outside her room."


    ¡°Fine. I''ll head back then. If anything happens, call me," N reminded him.


    Before leaving, she returned to the room and told Vrie that Brandon insisted on staying nearby.


    Vrie bit her lip before eximing with a frown, "Is he crazy? It''s freezing out there. He''s going to catch a cold sleeping in the hallway all night!"


    Suppressing augh, N replied, ¡°If you''re that worried, why not invite him in? There''s a couch where he can at least get some rest."


    She noticed the worry in Vrie''s expression-proof of her true feelings for Brandon.


    Vrie remained stubborn, countering, ¡°I''m not worried about him! I just don''t want anyone catching a cold because of me..."


    N took her hand and looked her in the eye. "Vrie, I was stubborn for too long and ended up missing out on five years with Damon. I don''t want you to lose someone you care about for the same reason. The age difference doesn''t matter. What matters is how you feel about him."


    Vrie hesitated, as if wanting to say something, but ultimately looked down. "I understand. Thank you, N."


    "Damon and I will be going home now. Let me know if you need anything, and I''ll bring it tomorrow when Ie again," N offered.


    Vrie shook her head. "There''s no need. You''re busy with work. I''ll be out in a few days anyway.''


    ¡°Alright. If you need anything, call me,¡± N said.


    "Got it," Vrie answered.


    After saying goodbye to Brandon, N and Damon left the hospital.


    The hallway grew quiet as Brandon settled into a chair by the wall, leaning back to rest his eyes.


    Inside the room, Vrie stared nkly at her nket, deep in thought.


    What N had said really struck a chord. She knew she had feelings for Brandon. She had tried to hold back, unsure if there was any future between them. Now, even without a guarantee, she was willing to give it a chance.


    +25 Bonus


    Vrie was a woman of action. Once she made up her mind, she stood up and walked to the door.


    Peering through the window, she saw Brandon seated across the room, seemingly asleep with his head resting against the wall. She felt a rush of nervousness and took a few deep breaths before opening the door.


    The moment she did, Brandon''s eyes opened, bright and alert, as if he hadn''t been asleep at all.


    Caught off guard by his gaze, Vrie felt her throat go dry. She cleared it softly and managed, "It''s cold out here. Come in."


    Brandon looked at her and didn''t move, emotions swirling in his eyes before they quickly settled.


    He nodded. "Alright."


    He stood up and walked toward her.


    As he drew closer, Vrie''s heart beat faster. The instant he reached her, she turned around and walked back into the room, avoiding his gaze.


    Support


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 776

    Brandon''s gaze deepened as he stepped into the hospital room, shutting the door behind him and settling onto the couch.


    Vrie adjusted her nket, then looked up, only to catch him staring intently at her. The gaze made her bite her lip unconsciously.


    "There''s no extra nket," she murmured. "If you''re really tired, maybe you should just go home. I''m fine on my own now."


    After N''s visit, she did feel much calmer.


    "It''s alright. You go to sleep. I''ll stay here," Brandon replied.


    Vrie nced at him for a moment before quickly looking away. ¡°Alright. I''ll try to sleep then..."


    "Okay," Brandon answered.


    Vrie pulled the nket up, hiding beneath it, yet sleep wouldn''te.


    The room was quiet, but she couldn''t stop thinking about Brandon sitting just across from her on the couch. Her heart pounded, and her hands clenched the nket, as a faint sheen of sweat dampened her palms.


    ¡°Can''t sleep?¡± Brandon''s gentle voice broke the silence from the couch.


    Vrie hesitated, then threw back the nket and looked his way. "How''d you know I was still awake?"


    The room wasn''t too cold, and she had been hiding under the covers. Her face was flushed, and her hair was damp with sweat.


    The delicate blush on her cheeks reminded Brandon of the first blooms of spring- alluring and tender. (1)


    He looked away subtly, his voice steady. "The nket was moving around quite a bit."


    "Oh..." Vrie replied, her cheeks burning.


    She wanted to vanish right then and there. Instead, sheughed awkwardly. ¡°I can''t really sleep, but it has nothing to do with you. I guess I''m a bit too awake now that it''s past my usual bedtime."


    "Mm, I know," Brandon replied.


    The glimmer in his eyes made Vrie feel seen in a way she wasn''t prepared for. She recalled N''s words to be honest about her feelings, but this situation was thest ce she''d envisioned confronting them.


    In the past, she had always feltfortable with Brandon, treating him as a friend and nothing more. Now, even just meeting his eyes made her nervous.


    This wasn''t like her at all.


    At the thought, she summoned her courage and looked over at him. ¡°Brandon, do you... want to try things out with me?"


    Silence filled the room as her words sank in.


    +25 Bonus


    Brandon''s gaze grew intense as if the clear sky had turned into a deep ocean, ready to pull Vrie under.


    When he didn''t respond immediately, her face burned, and she turned away. "Never mind if you don''t want to. And just so you know, nothing happened with Zayn. He didn''t get the chance..."


    Seeing her tense expression, Brandon sighed and moved closer. ¡°Vrie, it''s not that I don''t want to be with you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be here tonight. I just want to make sure this isn''t a rushed decision for you. Your emotions are still raw, and I don''t want you to regret this."


    When Vrie didn''t answer, he crouched down to look into her eyes. His voice softened. "Vrie, let''s wait until you''re out of the hospital. If you still feel the same way, we''ll talk then-"


    Before he could finish, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.


    Support


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 777

    Brandon''s eyes widened, filled with disbelief and shock.


    Vrie had her eyes shut, her eyshes trembling.


    Brandon''s gaze darkened as he wrapped his arms around her, taking the lead.


    By the time the kiss ended, Vrie was breathless, resting against Brandon, too exhausted to move. If she had known it would take this much out of her, she wouldn''t have been so impulsive.


    Brandon held her waist, his expression darkening. "Vrie, you started this. I won''t give you the chance to back out." 19


    Heced his fingers with hers, pressing a tender kiss to her forehead. It was gentle like a breeze brushing past.


    Vrie looked down, feeling a bittersweet pang in her heart. She had convinced herself that love was out of reach, but Brandon made her feel cherished. Wrapping her arms around him, she leaned into his chest without saying a word.


    Even if this didn''t work out, she knew she wouldn''t regret it.


    Suddenly, the door burst open!


    Vrie''s parents rushed into the room, only to stop, stunned, at the sight before them. They hade running to the hospital after hearing about Zayn''s assault attempt, but what they walked in on was their daughter in Brandon''s arms.


    Jonathan blinked in disbelief and exchanged a look with Phoebe, both of them equally shocked.


    Hearing the noise, Vrie quickly pulled back from Brandon. She looked at her parents with embarrassment and asked, "Dad... Mom... What are you doing here?" Jonathan finally snapped out of his daze, remembering why they hade.


    Striding over to her, he said, "We know what Zayn tried to do to you, and we''re not letting this go. He''ll pay for what he did!"


    Phoebe took a seat by the bed, scanning Vrie''s face closely. She was relieved to see her looking well, and her gaze softened, though a tear escaped.


    She took Vrie''s hand, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Sweetheart, why didn''t you tell us? We found out through the police. Were you nning to keep us in the dark?"


    Guilt flickered in Vrie''s eyes-she had nned not to tell them.


    "I was... caught off guard and didn''t get the chance to. I even ended up injuring Zayn, and they say he''s still in emergency care..." Vrie tried to exin.


    "Whatever happened, you should''ve called us right away! Not kept everything from us!" Phoebe eximed, her eyes full of worry and pain.


    Vrie quickly took her hand and reassured her, "Mom, things just happened too fast. Don''t be mad... Next time, I''lle straight to you and Dad.¡±


    +25 Bonus


    "Good!" Phoebe huffed.


    She and Jonathan wanted to know the details.


    After hearing the story, Jonathan was ready to march off to the Updikes'' house that instant.


    Vrie held him back. ¡°Dad, the police are handling it now. Showing up at their house could make things worse. Let''s leave it to the authorities."


    Seeing Vrie''s pale face, Jonathan let out a sigh. "It''s my fault. If the Weir Group still had the same influence as before, Zayn wouldn''t darey a hand on you."


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 778

    Vrie took a lighthearted approach, saying, "Dad, it''s not your fault. Besides, Mr. Sumner is already helping ourpany. I believe we''ll get through this."


    Brandon handed Jonathan a ss of water and added, ¡°She''s right, Mr. Weir. Here, drink some water."


    It was only then that Jonathan remembered Brandon was in the room. He nced at Brandon and took the ss with a poker face.


    After seeing Brandon holding Vrie just moments earlier, he found him less likable now, despite having praised him as a young, promising businessman to Phoebe.


    Brandon then handed Phoebe a ss of water, which she epted with a smile. "Thank you, Mr. Brandon."


    "Please, Mrs. Weir, just call me Brandon," he said.


    Phoebe, surprised by his casual tone, nodded. ¡°Brandon, you and Vrie..."


    "I''m Vrie''s boyfriend now," Brandon replied straightforwardly.


    Jonathan choked on his water and coughed heavily.


    Brandon quickly took the ss from him, patting him on the back. "Mr. Weir, are you alright?"


    Jonathan waved his hand. Once his coughing subsided, he turned to Vrie, his face strained. "Vrie, what''s going on?"


    Vrie had only broken off her engagement to Zayn that evening, and now Brandon was iming to be her boyfriend?


    Vrie red at Brandon, preparing to exin herself, but Brandon spoke first. "Mr. Weir, it''s not Vrie''s fault. I fell in love with her at first sight five years ago and have been pursuing her ever since.


    "Tonight, when I heard she''d broken things off with Zayn, I confessed to her, and she agreed to be with me."


    He insisted, ¡°This is all on me. If you''re going to me anyone, please me me, not her."


    Jonathan frowned, about to say something, but Phoebe grabbed his arm and pinched him sharply, making him wince.


    She smiled at Brandon. ¡°Brandon, we don''t want to interfere with our daughter''s rtionship choices. We just hope she finds someone who will treat her well. If she''s chosen you, we trust her judgment and hope you won''t disappoint us."


    Brandon nodded sincerely, promising, "I won''t let her down. I promise to take care of her."


    Phoebe smiled and nodded. "Alright. It''s gettingte, and we have a meeting with thewyer early tomorrow. We should get going now."


    "I''ll see you out," Brandon offered.


    Before Jonathan could object, Phoebe tugged him out of the room.


    1/21/2


    +25 Bonus


    Once they were alone in the elevator, Jonathan grumbled, "Why did you keep interrupting me back there?"


    Vrie had just broken things off with Zayn and gone through an ordeal, and now she was suddenly dating Brandon. What if she regretted itter?


    "Just let the young people handle their affairs. Vrie knows what she''s doing," Phoebe replied.


    ,


    Jonathan huffed. "But I''m worried she''s being taken advantage of. Brandon seemed like such an upstanding guy before, but now it looks like he''s taking advantage of her while she''s still vulnerable. I guess I misjudged him!¡±


    Phoebe chuckled. ¡°You''re worried about losing your little girl and feel powerless to stop it."


    Jonathan''s face turned red at being exposed, and his voice stiffened. ¡°I just don''t want Vrie to get hurt. If she wants, we''ll support her for the rest of her life.¡±


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 779

    Vrie and Brandon had just started dating. Marriage was a long way off, so Phoebe reminded him, "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves."


    Jonathan nodded. "You''re right."


    "But..." Phoebe hesitated, remembering how Vrie would unconsciously smile whenever she received a text from Brandon during meals. She had a feeling they might actually get married.


    "But what?" Jonathan asked, his heart lurching at the word.


    Phoebe couldn''t help but smile at his worried expression. ¡°Nothing. We''re on our floor. Let''s go."


    Who could say what the future held?


    Just as Brandon returned to the hospital room, a pillow flew toward him. He caught it easily and looked at Vrie, who was ring at him from the bed.


    His gaze softened as he asked, "What''s bothering my little princess?"


    Vrie shot him a pointed look. ¡°Why did you say you were the one to confess first?


    It was me who asked if you''d like to give things a try. Now my parents might think poorly of you."


    Brandon walked over and ced the pillow back on the bed. "Doesn''t matter. I''ll make sure they warm up to me


    with time."


    After all, he was only dating Vrie for now. Marriage was a long way off.


    "You do realize first impressions matter, right?" Vrie asked.


    Brandon looked at her, his expression firm. "You''re what matters most."


    He would rather take the me himself than let Vrie face criticism from her parents.


    Vrie pursed her lips. "Whatever. Just so you know, my dad''s tough to win over. You''ll regret it."


    "I won''t," Brandon replied, his gaze gentle but unwavering.


    It reminded Vrie of the first time they met when she signed the contract. He had looked at her with that same. resolute expression, promising to win her heart.


    As their eyes met now, Vrie felt her cheeks grow warm. She quickly turned her gaze away and hid under the covers, mumbling, "I''m tired. Turn off the lights."


    Her voice was muffled from under the nket.


    Brandon''s smile deepened. ¡°Alright. Just don''t cover yourselfpletely, or you''ll end up hot and sweaty again.


    11


    "Got it," Vrie replied.


    +25 Bonus


    Though she moved under the covers, she didn''t peek out, which only deepened Brandon''s affection. He turned off the lights, and the room was plunged into darkness.


    "Goodnight," he said.


    The room fell silent, and Brandony on the sofa, using the dim light from his phone screen to read.


    Vrie, surprisingly, fell asleep quickly, feeling more at ease than she had in a long time.


    When she opened her eyes at 8:00 a.m. the next morning, she found Brandon sitting on the sofa, working on some documents.


    Hearing her stir, he looked over and set his papers aside. ¡°You''re up? I bought soup and sandwiches. Wash up, and let''s have breakfast. The police mighte byter for your statement."


    Vrie nodded. "Alright."


    By the time she finished breakfast, it was almost 8:30a.m.


    The doctor came in for rounds, checking her vitals before smiling and saying, ¡°Ms. Weir, if you''re feeling well, you''ll likely be discharged this afternoon."


    "Thank you, doctor," Vrie replied.


    Soon after the doctor left, the police arrived to take her statement.


    When they finished, one of the officers stood up and said, ¡°Ms. Weir, we understand the situation now, but since Zayn Updike hasn''t regained consciousness, we''ll need his statement to proceed further. Just focus on resting for now, and we''ll be in touch if we need anything."


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 780

    "Alright, thank you for your help," Vrie said.


    ¡°No problem,¡± the officer replied.


    After the police left, Vrie turned to Brandon. "You should go to work. There''s really nothing else I need here- I''ll just finish packing and get ready for dischargeter."


    "I''m not busy. I''ll help you with the discharge papers," Brandon offered.


    Just as he finished speaking, his phone began to ring.


    Vrie gave him a knowing smile and teased, "Is this your version of ''not busy''? Your phone has rung at least a dozen times this morning. Just go. My parents areing soon, so no need to worry about me."


    "I''ll leave when they get here," he replied, determined to stay.


    Seeing how insistent he was, Vrie had no choice but to let it go.


    After waiting another half hour, her parents still hadn''t arrived, but N showed up.


    With someone else there to keep Vriepany, Brandon finally relented. He gathered his files and left for work.


    After arranging the flowers she had brought, N turned around to find Vrie still staring toward the doorway. She couldn''t resist teasing her. "He''s already gone. If you miss him that much, want me to call and bring him back?" 1


    Vrie snapped her attention back, trying to cover. ¡°I wasn''t looking for him. I was waiting for the nurse to bring my morning meds."


    "Ohhh..." N exaggerated, clearly unconvinced.


    From Vrie and Brandon''s earlier exchange, N could tell something had definitely happened between themst night. The looks they had shared practically crackled. She''d have to be blind to miss it.


    Vrie knew it was pointless to hide, so she admitted, ¡°Brandon and I are together now."


    N didn''t look surprised at all, which left Vrie feeling a bit annoyed. "Could you at least pretend to be surprised?"


    "Oh! You''re actually together! I''m sooo shocked!" N gushed, feigning surprise.


    Vrie was speechless.


    Forget it. No point in saying anything.


    "Since I returned to Saintornia and you showed up at Damon''s house, I could tell you had feelings for him. You two getting together was just a matter of time," N exined.


    Vrie fell silent for a moment, then looked at N with a hint of concern. "Was it really that obvious?"


    "Mm, probably only you and Brandon didn''t see it," N replied.


    ²½


    +25 Bonus


    "Fine..." Vrie conceded.


    Noticing the faint worry in Vrie''s eyes, N spoke gently. "However you got here, what matters is that the two of you are together now."


    Vrie lowered her gaze. "I just worry... if we''ll make it to marriage. He''s still six years younger than me..."


    "It''s just six years, not 60. And since you''re already together, stop overthinking it. If it ever ends because of that, so be it. At least you''ll have had this time together," N reassured her.


    Vrie nodded and managed a smile. ¡°You''re right. I''m overthinking it.


    N checked the time and then got up. ¡°I should go. I only got the morning off.¡± "Alright. I''ll be out this afternoon, so don''t worry about visiting," Vrie replied. "Mm," N hummed in response.


    As N left the room and exited the hospital building, her phone buzzed with a call from Jane.


    "N! What do you and Damon mean? Just because of the kids ying around, you''re rallying the whole ss against my son? Don''t you think that''s overboard for a little boy?" Jane growled.


    §²


    Support


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 781

    N was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Jane''s son to be shunned by his ssmates, but she didn''t feel the slightest sympathy.


    "Ms. Wilkie, before the facts were even clear, you threatened to call the police. And after discovering that it was your son lying to get mine in trouble, you didn''t even make him apologize. I''m not sure where you get the audacity toe and question me now," N retorted.


    "I''m not like you. I don''t have that kind of sway over the school''s vice principal. As for your son being left out, I don''t know how it happened, but kids naturally prefer to y with those who are kind and honest. They don''t appreciate a liar. Instead of ming me, maybe you should reflect on your own parenting,¡± N said.


    Jane''s face contorted in fury as she replied, "N, just because Damon''s backing you, don''t think you can do whatever you-"


    N didn''t let her finish and hung up, unwilling to waste any more time on someone who wouldn''t listen.


    Jane was so angry she nearly threw her phone. She gritted her teeth, about to call back, when Gabriel rang in.


    ¡°Jane, where are you right now?" Gabriel asked.


    Jane took a deep breath to calm herself, though her irritation still seeped through. "I''m at the office, heading over to Wil''s school. He just called, saying all his ssmates are ignoring him. No one will talk to him."


    ¡°I''ll go talk to Wil. Theo''s getting in touch with Starlite''s general manager. I''ll send you the address-go there now. If he beats us to the Golden Waters Resort project, he''ll officially join the Wilkie Group. Your failed negotiation with Damon will also upset Grandpa," Gabriel reminded.


    Jane''s expression darkened. "Understood. I''m on my way.''


    After hanging up, she received the address Gabriel sent and immediately drove off.


    Gabriel smirked in his office after sending the address. He tossed on his jacket and headed out.


    At the same time, his secretary entered with a stack of files. "Mr. Hackett, these documents need your signature today."


    He gave a slight nod. "Leave them on my desk. I have to head out."


    "Understood, Mr. Hackett,¡± she replied.


    Gabriel''s office was only a short drive from Wilhelm''s school, so he arrived in less than half an hour.


    Having previously visited the school with Pedro and Jane when the Wilkie Group made a donation, the security recognized him and opened the gate.


    After parking, he called Wilhelm''s teacher and learned Wilhelm was in the office. As soon as he entered, he saw Wilhelm standing in the corner with his head down.


    +25 Bonus


    "Wilhelm," Gabriel called.


    Wilhelm looked up at the sound of his voice.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± he cried. He ran over and clung to Gabriel''s leg, looking wronged.


    "They''re all being mean to me. I don''t want to be in that ss anymore, and I don''t want to be friends with them either. Daddy, make the principal kick them out!" he demanded.


    Wilhelm''s face was scrunched up in anger, fists clenched as if he wished all the kids who wouldn''t y with him would just disappear.


    Gabriel frowned and squatted down to be at Wilhelm''s eye level. ¡°Wil, did you forget what Daddy told you yesterday?"


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 782

    +25 Bonus


    Gabriel''s voice was quiet, and his expression calm, but Wilhelm couldn''t help feeling a bit afraid.


    ¡°I... I didn''t forget..." he mumbled, lowering his head to avoid Gabriel''s gaze.


    "Since you didn''t forget, then tell me-did you apologize to Mason when you got to school today?" Gabriel asked.


    "No..." Wilhelm pressed his lips together, his face puffing with frustration. He had no intention of apologizing- he couldn''t stand Mason!


    ¡°Wil, it''s only when you recognize and correct your mistakes, and show the courage to apologize, that other kids will enjoy being around you.


    ¡°Remember, you lied and said Mason pushed you when you actually fell on your own, which made the other kids afraid to y with you," Gabriel exined.


    Wilhelm''s eyes filled with confusion and bewilderment.


    "Is that really why?" he asked.


    What his father was saying didn''t match what his mother had told him. She had said that, since their family donated a lot of money to the school, he could do whatever he wanted without worrying about the other kids.


    Who was he supposed to believe?


    Gabriel nodded and replied, "Yes. Or are you too shy to apologize? Want me to go with you?"


    Wilhelm wanted to say he didn''t want to apologize to Mason, but he nodded reluctantly under his father''s gaze. ¡°Okay.¡±


    "Alright. Let''s ask your teacher to call Mason over, and you can apologize in front of me," Gabriel said.


    "Alright," Wilhelm replied.


    Laura had spent half the morning trying to reason with Wilhelm to no effect, yet here was Gabriel, resolving the issue with a few simple words.


    Relieved, she quickly said, "I''ll bring Mason right over."


    Soon, Mason entered the office with Laura.


    When Gabriel saw Mason, his hands clenched instinctively, his eyes narrowing at the boy''s face. Mason''s resemnce to Damon was striking, and a shadow crossed Gabriel''s gaze.


    Despite that, he was skilled at concealing his emotions. He quickly smiled and told Wilhelm, "Wil, Mason is here now. Go ahead and apologize to him."


    Wilhelm reluctantly turned to Mason and said, "Mason, I''m sorry."


    Mason merely looked at him without saying anything.


    Wilhelm''s irritation red at Mason''s indifference, and he demanded, "Hey, I apologized already! What more


    +25 Bonus


    do you want?"


    "Just because you apologized doesn''t mean I have to ept it," Mason replied, his expression cold and serious -like a miniature version of Damon.


    Gabriel''s gaze hardened slightly. He knelt, smiling at Mason. "Mason, Wilhelm shouldn''t have acted the way he did, and I''ve already spoken to him about it. Can you forgive him?"


    Mason nced at Gabriel, his expression still impassive. He didn''t care much for this smiling, smooth-talking man, so he stayed silent.


    Gabriel was momentarily startled by Mason''s eyes which resembled N''s and softened his expression.


    Unsettled by Gabriel''s odd gaze, Mason frowned and turned to Laura. ¡°Ms. Ferrier, I''d like to go back to ss now."


    Sensing that Mason was unwilling to forgive Wilhelm, Laura wanted to encourage him to be more forgiving, but then she remembered the principal''s note about Damon''s position and status.


    Finally, she looked at Gabriel and asked, "Mr. Hackett, would you be open to arranging a time to discuss this with Ms. Kinsey or Mr. Sumner in private?¡±


    Gabriel''s eyes brightened, and he nodded to Laura. "Sure, thank you for handling this."


    Çú


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 783

    +25 Bonus


    "Oh, it''s no trouble at all. About Wilhelm, would you mind taking him home for now? I''ll speak with the other children about the importance of kindness and discourage them from excluding anyone," Laura said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Gabriel replied.


    "If that''s all, I''ll take Mason back to his ss," Laura said.


    "Of course. I appreciate you keeping an eye on Wilhelm," Gabriel added.


    "It''s what I should do," Laura replied.


    Gabriel left the office with Wilhelm, and they parted ways with Laura at the stairwell.


    During the drive home, Wilhelm sat quietly, gazing down with a gloomy pout.


    When they finally pulled up to the vi, Wilhelm turned to Gabriel, his eyes red. ¡°Daddy, if I don''t apologize, will the other kids really hate me?"


    At home, Wilhelm was used to bossing around the service staff and throwing tantrums when things didn''t go his way. Despite that, he couldn''t ignore the sting of being left out by the other kids at school.


    Gabriel looked at him, noticing the hurt in his son''s eyes.


    Unfastening his seatbelt, he leaned over and gently patted Wilhelm''s head.


    His voice was soft but firm as he exined, "Wil, you can be as yful or demanding as you like at home- Mommy and I will indulge you. But with other kids, you can''t act like that, or they''ll end up disliking you."


    He went on, "Think about it. If there were a kid who lied and said you hit them or stole their things, wouldn''t you feel upset and not want to y with them?"


    Wilhelm seemed to understand, nodding slowly. "But... Mason took away some of my friends as soon as he came. I hate him! I don''t want to apologize to him!"


    Gabriel sighed. "Have you thought about why those friends wanted to y with him instead of you?"


    "No... I don''t know..." Wilhelm mumbled.


    "Then start watching to see what he does that makes the other kids like him, and try to do it even better, so those friends want to be around you again,¡± Gabriel encouraged.


    Wilhelm stared, blinking, before murmuring, "Daddy, I''m not sure I understand..."


    "It''s okay if you don''t fully understand yet. Just follow my advice. First, apologize to show the other kids you''re willing to change. Only then will they feelfortable enough to be friends with you again," Gabriel instructed.


    Since Wilhelm always listened to Gabriel, he nodded. "Alright."


    "Good. Now go y inside, and I''ll pick you up after work to visit Mason''s house and apologize properly," Gabriel said.


    +25 Bonus


    He dropped Wilhelm off at the vi, leaving him in the care of the housekeeper, and headed back to the office. Thinking about meeting Nter, he felt his mood lift.


    As he neared the office, Gabriel received a call from Jane.


    "Gabriel, I met Mr. Tonra before Theo, but he wouldn''t even consider us as a partner-he''s clearly favoring Prospectus Technology. After the humiliation Damon put me through yesterday, I''m not letting him get the Golden Waters Resort project!" Her voice was tight with anger.


    Gabriel''s expression remained calm, though his tone was reassuring. "As long as Starlite Enterprise hasn''t signed with Prospectus Technology, we still have a chance.


    ¡°Ideally, we can find out Prospectus Technology''s bid through Mr. Tonra. If the Wilkie Group offers more, we''ll secure the deal."


    "That''s exactly my n. I''m heading back to the office now, but I''ll try to catch Mr. Tonra at the golf course this weekend,¡± Jane replied.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 784

    After chatting a bit more, Jane quickly hung up to get back to work.


    In the evening,...


    Shortly after N and Damon returned to the vi, the doorbell rang.


    Gabriel arrived with a bunch of gifts, bringing Wilhelm along to apologize.


    Since N was already aware of the situation from the afternoon, she had instructed the maid to let them in.


    As the maid weed them, N was ying with Mason, building blocks scattered around.


    "Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Gabriel and Mr. Wilhelm have arrived," the maid announced.


    N looked up, instinctively tensing when she made eye contact with Gabriel. His reckless behavior from five years ago was still fresh in her mind. Even after all this time, being near him still sent chills down her spine.


    She turned to the maid and said, "Call Damon out."


    "Sure," the maid replied.


    Gabriel set down the gifts and looked at N with warmth in his eyes. "N, it''s been a while. I didn''t get a chance to greet you at the party. You''re not upset with me, are you?"


    N''s expression remained indifferent. "Mr. Hackett, we haven''t had anything to do with each other for a long time. There''s no need for pleasantries.¡±


    If he and Wilhelm weren''t here to apologize to Mason, she wouldn''t have let them in at all.


    Noticing her coldness, Gabriel shrugged it off and continued. "You''ve changed a lot over the past five years."


    N frowned, about to respond, when she heard footsteps approaching. She turned to see Damon striding


    toward her and Mason.


    She smiled, feeling more at ease. "You''re here."


    Damon reached her side and noticed her bare feet. He furrowed his brows slightly, then scooped her up and set her on the sofa. "Didn''t I tell you to wear slippers?"


    N, feeling a bit guilty, avoided his gaze. "The underfloor heating makes it warm. I don''t feel cold."


    "By the time you feel cold, you''ll already have a cold," Damon chided gently.


    He picked up a pair of fluffy slippers from beside the sofa and helped her put them on before turning to Gabriel." Mr. Hackett, I understand you''re here to apologize today?"


    Facing Damon''s icy stare, Gabriel unclenched his hands and smiled. "Yes, we''re aware of the situation regarding Wilhelm''s behavior. Both his mother and I feel sorry about him lying, so we brought him here to apologize to Mason."


    With that, he patted Wilhelm''s back and softly encouraged, "Wil, why don''t you go ahead and apologize?"


    +25 Bonus


    Wilhelm looked at Mason and offered an earnest apology, just as Gabriel had coached him on the way over.


    Gabriel was pleasantly surprised by Wilhelm''s cooperation. Was the kid having a change of heart today?


    Damon hadn''t nned on getting into a conflict with a child, so he simply remarked, "Mr. Hackett, your gaming business is booming these days, but you should also pay attention to your child''s upbringing. They say if a child isn''t taught well, it reflects on the father. It might be better if you spent more time with your family."


    Gabriel smiled, though his eyes held no warmth. "You''re right, Mr. Sumner. I appreciate the reminder."


    ¡°Then, I won''t keep you for dinner," Damon said.


    "Alright, goodbye, Mr. Sumner,¡± Gabriel replied.


    He then turned to N, his voice gentle. ¡°N, it''s been so long since we''ve seen


    each other. We should have dinner sometime when you''re free.¡±


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    get it


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 785

    Before N could respond, Damon interjected coldly, "Mr. Hackett, she probably doesn''t have the time."


    As he spoke, he stepped in front of N, blocking Gabriel''s view.


    Gabriel looked directly at him, unperturbed. "Mr. Sumner, N hasn''t answered yet, and you''re speaking for her. Isn''t that a bit domineering?"


    The two men held their ground, both roughly the same height, as the atmosphere grew tense between them.


    Damon exuded an icy aura, as if he could freeze anyone in ce.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel maintained a slight smile, seemingly unaffected by the tension. The living room fell into a heavy silence, each breath audibly punctuating the quiet. N frowned and spoke coolly. "Gabriel, I heard your mother has remarried. We have nothing to do with each other anymore, and I don''t want to have dinner with you."


    Gabriel''s smile faltered, a flicker of disappointment appearing in his eyes.


    He lowered his gaze and said softly, "N, I know you still hold a grudge for what happened before. I just want to be like a brother to you now, to make up for the harm I caused."


    "There''s no need," she replied sharply. "If you truly want to make amends, let''s pretend we don''t know each other when we meet in the future. It''s better for both of us."


    Her tone remained cold, cutting off any remaining hope Gabriel had. He thought she must truly hate him to such an extent that she wanted nothing more to do with him.


    He forced a bitter smile. "Alright, I understand."


    Gabriel took Wilhelm''s hand, turned, and left, looking lonely and deste.


    Once they disappeared through the door, Damon turned back to N, warning, "From now on, stay away from Jane and Gabriel.


    "Although I couldn''t find concrete evidence linking Gabriel to the roses delivered to your door and those harassing texts, I have a strong feeling he''s involved."


    Upon hearing that, N''s expression cooled further, and she nodded. "Okay, I understand."


    "Also, don''t worry. I''ll protect you and Buddy," Damon assured her.


    He was serious, emotions swirling in his eyes. He would never let what had happened five years ago happen. again.


    Seeing his earnest expression, N couldn''t help but smile. ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡±


    Her gentle almond-shaped eyes sparkled like a gxy of stars, drawing him in. Damon''s gaze softened as he replied, "Alright, let''s get ready for dinner."


    +25 Bonus


    Gabriel and Wilhelm got into the car, both looking grim and tense. The temperature inside the car seemed to drop to near freezing.


    Several minutes passed before Gabriel started the engine.


    As he nced in the rearview mirror, he noticed Wilhelm unusually quiet. Surprised,


    he turned to ask, "Wil, what''s wrong? Are you still upset about apologizing to Mason earlier?"


    Wilhelm looked up and shook his head. "Daddy, it''s not that. I just think Mason''s mom treats him really well."


    He wished that Gabriel and Jane would y with him too when they came home from work.


    Gabriel was always busy at the office, and while Jane usually came home early, she often dismissed him impatiently when he brought her toys, asking him not to disturb her rest. After a few attempts, he had stopped asking.


    "Why do you think that?" Gabriel asked.


    "His mom ys blocks with him, but you and Mommy are always busy and don''t have time to y with me," Wilhelm replied.


    The car fell silent.


    After a long pause, Gabriel finally spoke.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 786

    "Do you want that kind of mom then?" Gabriel asked.


    "Of course I want one like that! I wish Mommy could y with me,e to my school events, and cuddle with me at night while I sleep..." Wilhelm went on, not noticing the growing seriousness in Gabriel''s gaze.


    Gabriel finally smiled and started the car, assuring Wilhelm, "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you have the kind of mom you dream of."


    Wilhelm''s eyes lit up, but a hint of disappointment crept into his expression as he murmured, ¡°But... Mommy is really busy and hardly has time for me..."


    "She''ll have time," Gabriel promised.


    "Really?" Wilhelm asked, his tone hopeful.


    Gabriel chuckled. "When have I ever lied to you?"


    Wilhelm''s face brightened with excitement as he looked at Gabriel. "Daddy, when will Mommy have time to y with me then?"


    "Soon," Gabriel replied and stared ahead as his grip on the steering wheel tightened. His knuckles turned pale while his gaze darkened.


    Time flew, and soon Saturday arrived.


    Damon had asked Spencer to prepare everything for their hike on Friday afternoon, so after breakfast, he set off right away with N and Mason to hike in a nearby city.


    Since there were no mountains in the center of Saintornia, they headed to one that stood a few hundred meters high in Tempornia.


    After parking at the foot of the mountain, Damon opened the trunk and pulled out two backpacks-onerge and one small.


    He slung therger one over his shoulder and handed the smaller one to Mason. "This is your bag, filled with snacks and water. You''ll carry it while we hike. If it gets too heavy, I''ll help you."


    Mason put the backpack on right away, looking up at Damon with confidence. "Daddy, I''m a man too. I can handle it!"


    Damon couldn''t help but smile. "Okay, I believe you."


    They had chosen a mountain called Mount Trifall, which usually had a fair number of local visitors. However, with the light drizzle today, they were the only ones there.


    N had never taken Mason hiking before, so he was excited and curious about everything around him.


    Watching him hop ahead, N reminded him to slow down and be careful. The trails were equipped with handrails to ensure visitor safety, so she wasn''t worried about him falling-just that he might trip.


    +25 Bonus


    Damon walked beside N, smiling as he said, "Don''t worry too much. Buddy is already five. We rarely get time alone with him, so let''s enjoy this hike together." As he spoke, he took her hand.


    His hand was warm and dry, enveloping herspletely.


    The warmth radiated from their touch and sent a wave of heat straight to her heart, leaving her feeling tingly all


    over.


    N tried to pull her hand away, but Damon held on tightly.


    "Hold on to me so you don''t fallter," he teased.


    "I won''t fall, I-¡± Before N could finish, she stepped on a rock and stumbled sideways.


    In an instant, Damon pulled her into his arms, her face colliding with his chest. It was so firm!


    N felt a sharp pain in her nose, and tears sprang to her eyes.


    Rubbing her sore nose, she huffed. "Is your chest made of bricks? Why is it so hard?"


    Damon chuckled. "I have an even harder spot. Want to try?"


    N froze, and her hand stoped mid-rub, her face and ears turning a deep shade of red.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    get it


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 787

    N red at Damon. "Could you please be a bit more serious?"


    Damon feigned innocence and replied, "I was talking about my biceps. What''s not serious about that? Or are you the one having lewd thoughts?"


    Seeing the mischievous glint in Damon''s eyes, N realized he was teasing her on purpose.


    Just as she was about to respond, Mason''s voice called from up ahead, "Daddy, Mommy,e over here! Let''s take a picture!"


    N took a deep breath, pushed Damon away, and hurried forward without looking


    back.


    Damon watched her stomp off with a fond smile. They quickly caught up with Mason, who was bouncing with excitement in a small gazebo.


    "Mommy, let''s take pictures here!" Mason eximed.


    N nodded. "Sure."


    While they chatted, Damon had already set down his backpack and pulled out his phone. ¡°I''ll take the pictures."


    He joined N and Mason, standing together for a few shots, then turned to Mason with a grin. "Now, you take a picture of Mommy and Daddy!"


    "Okay!" Mason agreed happily.


    "We don''t really need to. We''re just here to have fun with Buddy," N said. Damon looked at her seriously and said, "We''ve never had a photo together. I want one with you."


    Seeing the expectation in his eyes, N couldn''t bear to refuse. "Alright.¡±


    Damon showed Mason how to take the picture and told him to stand back while he moved closer to N. "Just standing here looks too in. Let''s strike a pose."


    Before N could respond, Damon wrapped an arm around her waist, turning to Mason. "Okay, Buddy, you can


    take it now."


    Mason gave him an OK sign and counted down, "Alright. 3... 2... 1...¡±


    Just as the shutter clicked, Damon turned and pressed a kiss on N''s cheek. The moment was captured perfectly.


    N turned to him, eyes wide. ¡°Were you doing that on purpose?¡±


    "Nope, I just suddenly felt like kissing you while taking the picture," Damon answered.


    N was rendered speechless.


    Damon released her and walked over to Mason, saying, ¡°Let me see the photo."


    Mason giggled as he handed the phone to Damon.


    +25 Bonus


    Looking at the picture, Damon nodded in satisfaction and praised, "Great shot."


    They took a break in the gazebo before continuing their hike.


    After climbing for over an hour, they finally reached the halfway point. There was a suspension bridge there, and they took a few group photos before pressing on.


    The rain began to intensify, so they donned their rain jackets and continued up the mountain.


    After another hour of hiking, they finally reached the summit. By then, the rain had stopped, and the mist in the mountains cleared, revealing the peaks in their original glory.


    Although it was winter, it rarely snowed here. The rolling mountains had shed their autumn colors for a deep, dark coat. Most of the trees had turned yellow, their sparse leaves swaying gently in the breeze.


    Sunlight bathed the mountains, casting a soft golden glow over thendscape. The exposed rocks shimmered under the sun like stoic guardians protecting this tranquilnd. The winding paths were covered in fallen leaves, crunching underfoot like nature''s winter symphony.


    Damon unpacked a waterproof mat from his bag and spread it on the ground, setting out food and water in the center before turning to N and Mason. ¡°Come eat something first."


    Seeing that Damon had prepared mostly their favorite snacks, N bit her lip as a warm feeling swelled in her heart.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 788

    +25 Bonus


    After they finished eating and rested for a bit, they set off to head back down. The descent was much faster than the climb, and they reached the halfway point in less than half an hour.


    Mason walked quickly and would asionally run when the path was t.


    N kept an eye on him, reminding him to slow down, but she wasn''t watching the stones under her feet. She stepped on one and slipped.


    "Ah!" she cried out.


    A sharp pain shot through her ankle as she stumbled toward the railing.


    Damon quickly grabbed her hand to steady her.


    "Are you okay?" he asked.


    N''s face turned pale, and cold sweat beaded on her forehead. ¡°I think I twisted my ankle."


    "Hold onto the railing. Let me check it," Damon instructed.


    Once she was stable, he crouched down to examine her ankle. Seeing that it was swollen, he frowned. "It''s swollen-you probably sprained it."


    He stood up, turned his backpack around to the front, and crouched down again. "Get on my back. I''ll carry you down," he told N.


    "But we still have quite a distance to go..." N hesitated.


    "I''m not that weak. Just get on," Damon insisted.


    N bit her lip but finally agreed, climbing onto his back and wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Damon stood up and began the descent, his broad back providing her with a reassuring sense of security.


    Mason, who had been running around earlier, quieted down after N twisted her ankle. He stayed close to Damon as they made their way down.


    When they reached the car, Mason looked at N with guilt in his eyes. "Mommy, I''m sorry... It''s my fault."


    N patted his head, seeing the sadness in his expression. ¡°Buddy, it was just an ident. It''s not your fault. But next time, you need to walk slowly when going downhill, or you might twist your ankle like I did or worse,


    fall."


    Mason nodded. "Okay, I promise I won''t do it again."


    "Good," N replied approvingly.


    Damon took a spray from the medical kit in the car and applied it to N''s ankle. "Just hold on for a moment. I''m going to take you to the nearest hospital to get an X-ray, just to make sure there are no fractures."


    "Is that really necessary? I think it''s just a sprain," N said.


    Chooter 789


    "I''d feel better if a doctor checked it out," Damon replied.


    Upon seeing the worry in his eyes, N''s heart softened. "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Damon started the car and drove to the nearest hospital.


    +25 Bonus


    After the doctor examined N, he confirmed it was only a sprain and prescribed some medication for her to apply over the next few days.


    After all themotion, they finally returned to the vi, close to evening.


    Once they parked, Damon carried N straight to her room.


    Nughed, a bit helpless. "The doctor said it''s just a sprain. I can walk on my own."


    "But the doctor also said to avoid walking as much as possible," Damon countered.


    His tone was so firm that N couldn''t help butply.


    He ced her on the couch, stood up, and said, ¡°I''ll run a bath for you. Since your foot''s not in the best shape, do you want to use the bathtub?"


    "No need. I can stand for a bit," N replied.


    Besides, he''d have to carry her in and out if she used the bathtub. The thought of that made her ears turn red.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    get it


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 789

    "The bathroom is slippery. What if you fall again?" Damon asked.


    "I''ll be careful," N promised.


    Damon shook his head. "No. I''m running the bath. You''re using the bathtub today."


    As he turned to leave, N quickly grabbed his arm. ¡°Then ask Lydia to help me instead."


    Damon nced back at her, raising an eyebrow. "Lydia is busy making dinner. Besides, I''m your boyfriend. Do you not trust me?"


    N felt her cheeks heat up, unable to meet his gaze. It took her a moment to find her voice.


    "Men and women are different," was all she managed to say.


    "Why are you worried? I''ve seen all of you," Damon replied.


    N was at a loss for words. How could he say something so embarrassing in such a calm tone?!


    She red at him. "Damon, don''t push it!"


    What she didn''t realize was that her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were wide and wet-unintentionally captivating.


    Damon''s gaze darkened, like mes igniting in the darkness, ready to burn everything in its path.


    Realizing the danger, N instinctively moved back, her back hitting the couch.


    Damon leaned in closer, towering over her. "N, are you afraid of what I might do to you?"


    N bit her lip and didn''t respond, but her wary eyes spoke volumes.


    Her once pale lips were now crimson from her bite, looking like a perfectly ripened fruit, tempting one to pluck.


    Damon lowered his head, kissing her lips. They tasted just as sweet as he''d imagined.


    N''s eyes widened as electricity coursed through her, sending waves of warmth throughout her body and loosening her tense body.


    Seeing that she wasn''t resisting, Damon cradled the back of her neck and deepened the kiss.


    Time seemed to stretch.


    Just as N felt she might pass out, Damon finally pulled away.


    However, he didn''t retreat. Instead, he gently kissed her earlobe and spoke in a low, teasing voice. "N, that''s my reward for helping you with your bath."


    N pushed him away and looked up at him. ¡°You wanted to help me. I gave you that opportunity. Shouldn''t I be asking you for a reward instead?"


    Damon chuckled. "Alright, then. You can kiss me back."


    +25 Bonus


    Seeing him lean in closer, N quickly covered his mouth with her hand. "Stop it! You have a meeting at 8:00 p.m.!"


    Damon''s eyes crinkled as he took in her flushed cheeks, but he relented. "Fine."


    As he spoke, his lips brushed lightly against N''s hand, creating an atmosphere thick with tension.


    N quickly withdrew her hand, her face even redder now.


    Damon seemed oblivious to her difort and stood up, heading toward the bathroom.


    Before long, the sound of running water filled the air.


    Damon soon reappeared. "Where''s your change of clothes? I''ll go get them for you."


    "Just grab the towel from the leftmost cab," N answered.


    "Got it," Damon replied.


    He opened the leftmost cab, where he found the towel right at eye level. The top towel was a pink one with a strawberry bear print, the cute bear beaming up at him.


    He took the towel, closed the cab, and ced it on the rack in the bathroom. Just then, the bathtub was nearly full. He turned off the faucet and carried N in from the bedroom.


    To make it easier for her to wash up, Damon even brought in a chair. After setting her down on it, he leaned over, supported himself on the armrests, and gazed down at her.


    ¡°Are you sure you don''t need my help?" he asked.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 790

    Damon''s voice was deep, carrying a seductive quality that made it hard to ignore.


    N''s eyshes fluttered as she looked up at him. She broke into a radiant smile and replied, "No need, you can go now."


    Her smile was so dazzling that it momentarily left Damon in a daze.


    After a pause, he replied with a hint of disappointment, "Alright then."


    "Just go already. If you stay here any longer, the water in the bathtub will get cold," N urged.


    Damon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure you don''t want me to stay and help you?"


    "I really don''t need it,¡± N insisted.


    If he stayed, how could she bathe properly?


    "Fine." Damon sighed and straightened up, his disappointment evident as he turned and left.


    Only after he disappeared from the bathroom doorway did N finally breathe a sigh of relief. She began removing her clothes, careful not to put too much pressure on her injured foot. Limiting her steps, she carefully made her way to the edge of the bathtub.


    However, once she reached the side, she realized that bncing on one foot made it impossible to step into the tub. The surface was slippery, and she could easily fall if she wasn''t careful.


    She bit her lip, debating whether or not to call Damon back for help.


    They had already spent quite some time in the bedroom, and the night had fully fallen.


    After a brief moment of indecision, N wrapped herself in a bath towel and called out to him, "Damon, can you...e in and help me?"


    Footsteps quickly approached, and the bathroom door swung open.


    Damon stepped inside, his tall frame making the already small bathroom feel even more cramped. The air around them seemed to thicken.


    When he saw N wrapped in the towel, her delicate legs exposed and glowing, his gaze darkened. His body tensed, and he swallowed hard, maintaining a calm expression as he approached her.


    Beneath that calmness, however, a storm brewed.


    "What''s wrong? What do you need help with?¡± he asked.


    N looked up, instinctively biting her lip as their eyes met.


    "Um... could you please carry me into the bathtub? I can''t get in with just one foot to support me..." she asked.


    "Sure," Damon replied, his voice slightly husky.


    He walked up to her and effortlessly lifted N.


    +25 Bonus


    As their skin made contact, N could feel the tautness of his muscles, the strength


    of his body. She swallowed nervously, her heart racing, and silently prayed he would quickly set her down in the bathtub and leave.


    Though it felt like an eternity, it was only moments before he lowered her into the water.


    The moment N''s skin touched the water, she let out a tiny sigh of relief. "Thank you, you can-


    Before she could finish her sentence, her lips were captured in a kiss. Her eyes widened in shock, but she could also see the raw possessiveness in Damon''s gaze.


    It was a look that suggested he wanted to devour her whole.


    N gripped the edge of the bathtub, her heart pounding in her chest.


    The kiss was fierce and urgent, like a sudden summer downpour that swept her away, leaving no chance for


    escape.


    Just when she thought she might pass out fromck of air, Damon finally released her, his voice hoarse. "N, you let the wolf into the house."


    N copsed against his chest, gasping for breath. She shot him a re. He was the one taking advantage of her, and now he was turning the tables on her. (1)


    Once she regained her breath, she pushed him away. "I need to wash now, you can go."


    11


    Damon chuckled, holding out the soaked cuff of his shirt in front of her. "You got this wet. You need to take responsibility."


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 791

    N just wanted Damon to leave, so she replied with a frown, "I''ll pay you back for


    it."


    "No way, this shirt means a lot to me," Damon said.


    N ground her teeth in frustration. If it meant so much to him, why hadn''t he treated it better?


    "What exactly do you want?" she asked.


    She red at him, but given that she was sitting in the bathtub with her body partially exposed, it was more alluring than threatening.


    Damon''s gaze deepened, and he grasped her hand before leaning in to kiss her again.


    Just before their lips touched, his low, gravelly voice whispered in her ear, "I want you."


    N clenched the edge of the bathtub tightly, her body instinctively tensing.


    In a moment of distraction, one of them identally hit the shower switch. Steam quickly filled the bathroom, drowning out all sound.


    The bathsted for over two hours. 1


    When Damon finally stepped out of the bathroom, holding a flushed N, he wore a satisfied smile. He set her down on the bed and went to grab a towel to dry her hair.


    N was too exhausted to move, so she leaned against him, allowing him to do as he pleased.


    After drying her hair halfway, Damon brushed it and then turned on the hairdryer. N rested her head on Damon''sp, absentmindedly tracing patterns on his knee with her fingers.


    As she felt his fingers threading through her hair, her mind involuntarily drifted back to the earlier scene in the bathroom, causing her cheeks to heat up again.


    Just as she tried to think of something else to distract herself, she suddenly felt a shift in Damon''s body.


    She shot up and red at him. "You beast!"


    Damon merely stared at her before replying, ¡°Don''t worry. I promise not to touch you anymore tonight, and I will keep that promise."


    Seeing his seriousness, N hesitated but eventually believed him. She didn''t want him to keep drying her hair, so she snatched the hairdryer from his hands.


    "Have someone bring you a set of clothes. Get dressed, then go downstairs," she ordered.


    Damon swallowed and said, "Okay."


    By the time N finished drying her hair, Damon had already changed into his clothes.


    "Do you need help getting dressed?" he asked.


    +25 Bonus


    "No, you go ahead," she answered.


    Damon nodded and pulled the door open to leave.


    Once the door closed behind him, N pulled the covers back and got out of bed.


    The moment her foot hit the floor, her legs gave way. She nearly fell, barely managing to catch herself on the


    bed.


    After a moment to recover, she slowly headed to the wardrobe.


    By the time she changed and made it downstairs, several minutes had passed. Due


    to her injured foot, her awkward walking went unnoticed.


    As soon as she entered the room, Mason put down his toy and rushed over to her, looking a bit guilty. "Mommy, let me help you to the dining room."


    Mason''s sweet and considerate demeanor made N smile. "Thank you, Buddy."


    With Mason''s support, she headed to the dining table and sat down.


    Damon sat across from her, noticing her furrowed brows. "Does it still hurt?¡±


    N looked up, unsure what he was referring to. "No..."


    ¡°If it still hurts, just tell me, and I''ll get you some medicine,¡± Damon said.


    N''s face flushed, and she couldn''t help but re at him.


    Mason looked confused. "Daddy, didn''t the doctor give Mommy medicine when we went to the hospital earlier? Why do we need to buy more?"


    Damon cleared his throat. "Buddy, when adults are talking, you shouldn''t interrupt. Now, let''s eat."


    "Oh..." Mason still couldn''t understand why they needed more medicine for his mom.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 792

    +25 Bonus


    Mason quickly pushed his confusion aside when he saw his favorite barbecue ribs and focused on eating.


    After finishing dinner, N was just about to head back to her bedroom when


    Damon walked up to her and effortlessly picked her up.


    Seeing Lydia cover her mouth and chuckle, N felt her cheeks flush. She quickly whispered in Damon''s ear, ¡°I can walk on my own."


    "You walk too slowly. I''m carrying you," Damon insisted.


    N couldn''t argue with him, so she went along with it.


    Instead of taking N to the bedroom, Damon carried her to his study.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be in a meeting soon? Why are you taking me to your study?" she asked.


    "You can rest on the sofa in my study and read. I''ll take you upstairs after the meeting," he replied.


    N frowned. "Will it disturb your meeting?"


    Damon smiled. "No."


    Their rtionship had finally made substantial progress that day, and with N''s foot injured, Damon wanted to seize the opportunity to move into her room. He wasn''t sure when he''d have another chance.


    Despite his calcted n, he maintained a calm exterior.


    N, eager to spend more time with Damon, nodded. ¡°Okay, then."


    After settling N on the sofa, Damon found her a book and covered her with a thin nket.


    ¡°I''ll go to my meeting now. If you feel tiredter, just sleep here for a bit," he said softly.


    "Okay," she replied.


    Once Damon returned to his desk, he turned on hisptop and gathered the shareholders to begin the meeting.


    Itsted over three hours before wrapping up. He instructed Spencer to organize the minutes and email them to him, then closed theptop.


    Rising from his desk, he walked over to the sofa and saw that N had already fallen asleep, holding the book loosely in her hands as if it might slip to the floor at any moment.


    Gently, Damon took the book from her hands and ced it on the table, gazing lovingly at her peaceful face.


    Though N hadn''t been asleep for long, she didn''t sleep deeply. Feeling a shadow fall over her, she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Did you finish your meeting?" she asked, her voice hoarse andced with sleepiness,pletely unaware of how cute she looked.


    +25 Bonus


    Damon nodded. "Yeah, I''ll carry you upstairs to sleep."


    "Okay,¡± N replied.


    When Damon carried her back to the bedroom and didn''t leave, she finally sensed something was off. "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Damon pulled back the covers and naturallyy on the other side of her bed. ¡°You hurt your foot. It''ll be inconvenient for you to go to the bathroom at night, so I''m staying to take care of you.''


    ¡°I''ll be fine. Just hurry back to your own room," N insisted.


    "Nope. You needed my help earlier when you were taking a bath. Even if you don''t need my help, what if you fall at night and no one''s around to notice?" Damon asked.


    No matter how much N protested, Damon refused to leave.


    After exhausting her arguments, he handed her a ss of water. ¡°Drink this and get ready for bed."


    N didn''t take it, ring at him. "You have to sleep here, is that it?" Damon nodded.


    "Fine, then you sleep here, and I''ll go sleep with Buddy," N said.


    Just as she pulled back the covers and prepared to get out of bed, Damon grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. His tall figure loomed over her as he suggested, ¡°N, if you really can''t sleep, why don''t we do something interesting?¡±


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 793

    +25 Bonus


    Seeing Damon''s lips slowly approaching, N quickly pushed against his chest. ¡°I can sleep... I can sleep..."


    "Then are you still going to Buddy?" Damon asked.


    N remained silent for a moment before she relented. "No..."


    "Okay, then let''s sleep,¡± Damon replied, releasing her and settling back into his original position.


    As Damon moved away, the fresh scent of pine on him gradually faded.


    N clutched the nket, a sudden and unexpected sense of loss sweeping over her. She wasn''t actually hoping for something, was she?


    "Why aren''t you covering yourself? Do you want me to help you?" Damon''s deep voice broke through her thoughts.


    "No, thanks," N answered.


    She pulled the nket up to her corbone and closed her eyes, trying to drift off to sleep.


    Since Mason turned three, he had refused to sleep with her and insisted on sleeping in his own room.


    For the past two years, N had slept alone, so suddenly having someone else in her space felt strange.


    N thought she would have trouble falling asleep, but surprisingly, she drifted off shortly after.


    Damon turned to look when he heard her even breathing beside him. The room was pitch ck, and he could only vaguely make out her face.


    The person he had missed for over five years was finally asleep beside him, and he found it hard to put his emotions into words.


    It felt like suddenly finding a long-lost treasure, one that brought joy but also a sense of unreality.


    Damon quietly watched N for a long time, long enough that his eyes grew sore before he finally looked away and gently held her hand under the nket.


    Although it waste, the lights in the Wilkies'' study were still on.


    Jane and Gabriel sat on the sofa, both wearing serious expressions.


    "Gabriel, Mr. Tonra said he could give us a chance, but the Wilkie Group has to invest half a billion dors to participate in the Golden Waters Resort project,¡± Jane said.


    That amount was a little too much for the Wilkie Group.


    Jane knew that the liquid funds they had avable were only about 650,000,000 dors. If they invested half a billion dors in the resort, they wouldn''t see a return until it waspleted and opened.


    If it were 250,000,000 dors, she might be able to negotiate with Pedro, but half a billion dors... he would


    +25 Bonus


    definitely not agree.


    After all, if something went wrong with the Wilkie Group, they couldn''t quickly withdraw funds from the project, putting them at risk of bankruptcy.


    Gabriel remained silent for a moment before speaking softly. ¡°Jane, I can''t make this decision for you, but if I were you, I wouldn''t easily give up this opportunity after all the effort I''ve put in."


    Hearing this, Jane frowned, recalling how she had humbled herself to Shane Tonra at the golf course earlier that day. He had only given her a chance to negotiate because he knew she was with the Wilkie Group. She couldn''t help but grit her teeth.


    When she spoke to Shane, several other people from differentpanies had been around. Thepanies were allpeting at a simr level to the Wilkie Group, making it a toughpetition.


    In the end, Shane had said that if the Wilkie Group was genuinely interested, Pedro shoulde with the money to talk to him. Someone with no authority to make decisions, like her, shouldn''t be sent to waste his time.


    Gabriel continued when Jane seemed persuaded. "Anyway, it''s impossible to bid with Prospectus Technology now. So, you''ll have to tell Grandpa about it sooner orter. Why not tell him now, and then mention the Golden Waters Resort project? Let him decide whether to invest the money."


    Support


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 794

    "But if I do that, thepany shares he promised me..." Jane trailed off.


    ¡°Jane, you can''t have it all. It''s already a blessing in disguise that Grandpa hasn''tpletely lost faith in you. You''ll have other chances for the shares in the future," Gabriel advised.


    Jane was upset, but she knew Gabriel was right. She reluctantly nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll go talk to Grandpa.


    00


    A little over ten minutester, Pedro''s voice boomed through the study of the Wilkie mansion. His expression was grim. "How did you raise your son?! Wilhelm actually dared to tell such a lie! And you approached Damon for negotiations without verifying the facts? You''vepletely embarrassed the Wilkies!"


    Jane kept her eyes down, displeasure flickering in them, but she didn''t dare retort.


    Once Pedro finished his tirade, Jane cautiously looked up and said, "Grandpa, it seems the coboration with Prospectus Technology is definitely off.


    "I met with Mr. Shane Tonra from Starlite Enterprise today, and he agreed to let the Wilkie Group participate in the Golden Waters Resort project. The initial investment might be quite high, though..."


    At the mention of "Golden Waters Resort", a hint of surprise crossed Pedro''s face. He was familiar with the project. Severalpanies had previously sought to coborate with Starlite Enterprise but had been turned down.


    "Are you sure Starlite Enterprise is willing to let the Wilkie Group join?¡± he asked.


    Jane nodded. "I''m sure. Starlite Enterprise is open to otherpanies because they''ve been facing cash flow issues and won''t be able to handle the project alone. That''s why they''re willing to allow others to join."


    As she spoke, she observed Pedro''s expression.


    Realizing he was receptive, she continued. ¡°When I spoke to Mr. Tonra, Mr. Calnan from Start Vic and Mr. Lum from the Lum Group were also present. They want in on this project as well."


    Pedro frowned and asked, "How much capital is needed to join this project?"


    "Half a billion dors," Jane answered.


    "What?!" Pedro''s eyes widened in shock. He tly refused, "No way! This project won''t yield any profits in the short term. If we invest this much capital, the Wilkie Group may face bankruptcy if anything goes wrongter."


    If he were younger, he would have jumped at such a great opportunity, willing to risk everything. Now that he was older, hecked that same fighting spirit. If the Wilkie Group went bankrupt now, he wouldn''t have the energy or courage to start over.


    Seeing his refusal, Jane grew anxious and pleaded, ¡°Grandpa, this opportunity is hard toe by. Once the resort is built, it will start generating profits, and we''ll get our money back gradually.''


    Pedro rejected her argument. "You don''t need to say anything more. I won''t agree. Just go home."


    +25 Bonus


    Jane was frustrated, but she knew that most of the Wilkie Group''s shares were in Pedro''s hands. If he didn''t agree, nothing would happen.


    She sighed. ¡°Grandpa, I hope you can reconsider. I''m meeting with Mr. Tonra tomorrow. If you change your mind, let me know-"


    Pedro coldly interrupted, ¡°Jane, I know you''re eager to make a name for yourself, but business is like war. If you rush in too hastily, you''ll only make mistakes."


    "Yes, Grandpa, I understand," Jane replied.


    Realizing she wasn''t truly listening, Pedro waved her away. After she left, he moved to the window and gazed grimly at the dark night.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 795

    +25 Bonus


    Pedro was getting old, but none of his children or grandchildren seemed ready to take over. If things continued like this, the Wilkie Group would soon need to change its name.


    At that thought, a wave of sorrow washed over him.


    Among his grandchildren, Jane stood out as one of the more capable, but she stillcked the skills to manage the Wilkie Group.


    Gabriel waspetent enough to turn around a gamingpany that had been losing money for years, which proved he had some skill. However, he was still not a Wilkie, and Pedro didn''t fully trust him.


    It seemed Pedro would have to find a way to train Theo. If Theo didn''t work out, he would have to hand thepany over to Jane in the future.


    Unaware of Pedro''s thoughts, Jane returned to her vi, looking dejected.


    ¡°Jane, why do you look so upset? Did Grandpa disagree?" Gabriel asked.


    Jane weakly nodded. ¡°Yeah, he thinks half a billion dors is too much."


    Before meeting with Pedro, she had already suspected the oue. She had just thought it was worth trying after putting in so much effort.


    Gabriel pulled her into a loving embrace andforted her. "Don''t be upset. There will definitely be better projects in the future.¡±


    ¡°But... I don''t feel like giving up just like that.....¡± Jane mumbled.


    Gabriel patted her back, whispering reassuringly, "Right now, the shares are in Grandpa''s hands, so we have to listen to him. If there''s any news from Starlite Enterprise in the future, I''ll let you know."


    Suddenly, Jane had an idea. She pulled back from Gabriel''s embrace and looked up at him. ¡°Gabriel, your gamingpany should be able to free up quite a bit of money, right?"


    Gabriel frowned, looking troubled. ¡°I could probably free up some hundreds of millions, but that money belongs to thepany, not us. I wouldn''t agree to take it out."


    Jane''s expression hardened due to his refusal. "If you don''t want to, then forget it. I was just asking."


    There was a flicker in Gabriel''s eyes before he nodded. "You''ve had a long day. You must be tired. Let me draw you a bath so you can wash and rest well for tomorrow."


    Jane nodded. "Okay."


    After Gabriel left, Jane lowered her gaze, a glint in her eyes as she pondered something.


    The next morning, N opened her eyes to see a handsome face looming close. She blinked in surprise before recalling that Damon had slept in her room the night before.


    +25 Bonus


    She stared at his face, and as she did, she smiled involuntarily. Just as she was about to reach out to touch his thick eyebrows, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    N froze, her hand stopping just a few centimeters from his brow. Realizing what she was doing, she quickly pulled her hand back.


    "Good... morning..." she murmured.


    Damon smirked, his voiceced with amusement. ¡°N, were you trying to touch my face just now?"


    N feigned calmness. "No, I just saw a hair on your face and wanted to help you brush it off."


    "Is that so?" Damon asked.


    Meeting his teasing gaze, N quickly averted her eyes and answered, "Yes, and it''s gettingte. We should get up."


    As soon as she finished speaking, he grabbed her hand. Before she knew it, he ced her hand against his face.


    "Feel free to touch," Damon offered.


    N was about to pull her hand back when a knock sounded at the door. A maid informed her, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, Ms. Weir is here."


    N was surprised. Why would Vriee to see her so early?


    She replied, "Okay, I understand. Tell her to wait for me downstairs for ten minutes." After the maid left, N turned back to find Damon still holding her hand, and her face involuntarily flushed. She asked, "Let go quickly, I need to get up.


    Support


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 796

    "Give me a kiss, and I''ll let go,¡± Damon requested.


    N red at him. "Damon, can you stop being so childish?"


    ¡°I just want a good morning kiss. If you don''t give it to me, I won''t let go," he insisted.


    At that moment, N saw a reflection of Mason in Damon. Before Mason turned three, he had to have a kiss on his face every morning, or he would throw a tantrum. Just like father, like son.


    Thinking about how Vrie was waiting for her downstairs, N leaned over and quickly pecked Damon on the cheek before pulling back.


    "Can you let go of me now?" she asked, her tone calm, though the slight blush on her ears betrayed her.


    Damon didn''t tease her further and released her hand.


    As N sat up and swung her legs over the side of the bed, Damon''s strong hands steadied her.


    "I''ll help you wash up," he said.


    With his assistance, she moved much more quickly, so she didn''t refuse.


    Once they entered the bathroom, N noticed a ck toothbrush and cup beside her own. Everything else had also been doubled.


    She pointed at the toothbrush and cup. ¡°What''s this about?"


    Damon rubbed his nose. "If I said it''s to make it easier to take care of you, would you believe me?"


    "Do you think I would?" N replied.


    "Okay, fine. I just want to hold your hand every night before bed and wake up to you every morning," Damon


    confessed.


    Seeing the sincerity in his eyes stirred something unexinable in N, and she didn''t know how to respond. She turned her gaze away, her voice soft. "I''ll go wash up first."


    Noticing her calmness, Damon let out a small sigh of relief. As long as she wasn''t upset, that was good enough.


    After they finished washing up, N didn''t react when she saw half of Damon''s clothes in the closet. In fact, while washing up, she had already epted the idea of them sharing a room.


    After all, they were a couple now, and living together was perfectly normal.


    With Mason in the picture, they would be together for life if nothing unexpected happened, so living together was just a matter of time.


    Once they changed clothes, Damon insisted on carrying N downstairs.


    Vrie was sitting on the sofa in the living room, sipping coffee.


    +25 Bonus


    When she saw Damon carrying N down, she almost spat out her drink. She quickly set down her cup and looked at the two of them with a curious expression.


    Could it be that they had such an intense nightst night that N could barely walk?


    Damon ced N on the sofa opposite Vrie and greeted her before heading to the study, leaving the living room to the two of them.


    As soon as he left, Vrie teased, "Looks like Damon''s been holding back for years.


    I can''t believe you still managed to get up so early today."


    Upon realizing what she was implying, N''s face turned red. She quickly exined, "I twisted my ankle, and it''s hard for me to walk, so he had to carry me."


    Vrie eyed her skeptically. "If it''s just a twisted ankle, why are you blushing?" N was speechless.


    Clearing her throat, she asked, "What brings you here so early?"


    "I wanted to invite you shopping, but since you''ve twisted your ankle, what''s the point? By the way, how did you twist your ankle? It wasn''t because you and Damon..." Vrie trailed off suggestively.


    ¡°No!¡± N interrupted, afraid Vrie would say something scandalous. She hadn''t expected her to have such a vivid imagination. "I twisted it while hiking yesterday."


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 797

    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Hiking? What made you decide to do that?" Vrie asked.


    "Buddy wanted to go. Anyway, how are you nning to deal with Zayn?" N replied.


    The mention of Zayn made Vrie frown, disgust flickering in her eyes.


    "The Updikes want to settle privately, but I''ve already reported it to the police. Whatever the judge decides, I''m going through with it. I won''t settle privately," she answered.


    Just thinking about Zayn''s disgusting behavior made Vrie feel sick. She couldn''t believe she had agreed to marry him in the first ce.


    "Yeah, I support you. Make sure Zayn gets the punishment he deserves," N said.


    Vrie nodded, just as her phone rang. Seeing it was Brandon, she said before answering, "I''ll take this call outside."


    "Sure," N said.


    Stepping out of the vi, Vrie picked up the phone. "What''s up? Why are you calling me out of the blue?"


    "Where are you now?" Brandon asked.


    "I came over this morning to find N. Why do you ask?" Vrie replied.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end, then Brandon''s voice came through faintly. "I''m outside your


    house."


    "What are you doing at my house this early?" Vrie asked.


    "I brought you breakfast. Didn''t you sayst night that you wanted sandwiches from Patrick''s Shack?" Brandon replied.


    Vrie hadn''t expected him to actually remember her offhandment. "I just mentioned it because I happened to see it.¡±


    "But I''ve already bought the breakfast, and I don''t really like sandwiches," Brandon said.


    Was it just Vrie''s imagination, or did she detect a hint of grievance in his tone?


    She bit her lip and hesitated before tentatively suggesting, "How about Ie back now?"


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you at your house," Brandon agreed.


    After hanging up, Vrie turned and walked back into the vi. She told N, "Brandon is waiting for me at my house, so I''m heading back."


    N looked up at her. "You''re leaving so soon?¡±


    "Yeah. You take care, and once your ankle''s better, we can go shopping together,¡± Vrie said.


    "Okay,¡± N replied.


    +25 Bonus


    Exiting the vi, Vrie got in her car and drove away.


    Brandon had been working overtime these past few days, so besides chatting and calling each other, they hadn''t had a chance to meet. Thus, Vrie was eager to see him.


    Just as she was nearing home, her phone rang again from the passenger seat. While waiting at a red light, she picked it up.


    Seeing it was her high school ss president, she was taken aback.


    "Long time no see! What''s up? Why did you suddenly call me?" she asked.


    A rough male voice came through. "I''m in Saintornia on a business trip for the next


    few days. Some ssmates who work here want to get together for dinner. I was wondering if you''d like to join?"


    Vrie smiled. "Sure! When are you nning to meet?"


    "Tonight at 8:00 p.m., in Room 1 on the third floor of Jeff''s," her ss president answered.


    "Sounds good. I''ll be there on time,¡± Vrie promised.


    "Great! See you then,¡± the ss president replied.


    After hanging up, the light turned green.


    Vrie pressed the gas, turning into the gate of the vimunity at the next intersection.


    Brandon was leaning against his car at the Weir residence''s entrance, looking down


    at his phone. His profile was gentle and handsome, radiating a warm aura.


    Vrie had to admit that Brandon perfectly matched her aesthetic. Even his personality was her favorite type.


    Pulling up beside him, she opened the car door and walked over.


    The moment Brandon heard the sound of the car, he looked up in her direction, his gaze warm as he watched her approach.


    Under his straightforward gaze, Vrie quickened her pace, reaching out to him. "Where''s my breakfast?"


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 798

    Brandon chuckled. "So you came back just for breakfast?"


    "Of course! It''s Patrick''s sandwiches. They''re really hard to get," Vrie replied.


    "Your boyfriend got up at five this morning to stand in line for them, and you''re not feeling a bit bad for him?" Brandon teased, his eyes sparkling with amusement and affection as he looked at her.


    "First, I''ll eat breakfast. Then I''ll feel bad for you," Vrie answered.


    Brandon leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a low murmur. "So how do you n topensate me?"


    The distance between them suddenly narrowed, close enough for him to catch the faint scent of gardenias on Vrie. It was intoxicating, making him want to get just a little closer...


    Vrie found herself mesmerized, unable to move an inch as she stared into


    Brandon''s handsome face. Her hands gripped the hem of her shirt, her heart racing faster.


    Just as their lips were about to touch, an unexpected coughing fit interrupted them from behind Brandon.


    Vrie snapped back to reality and stepped back hurriedly, her face turning as red as a tomato.


    Brandon turned to see Jonathan and greeted him calmly, his expression betraying none of the awkwardness." Good morning, Mr. Weir."


    Jonathan gave a huff but seemed disinclined to engage, bypassing Brandon and getting into his car.


    Vrie shrank back, not daring to look in her father''s direction.


    Once Jonathan''s car disappeared from view, she sighed in relief and looked up at Brandon. "Can you be more careful in the future? My dad is definitely going to think even less of you now."


    Brandon smiled. ¡°Okay, I promise I''ll behave next time Ie to see you."


    Vrie rolled her eyes, clearly unconvinced.


    Brandon grabbed the sandwiches from his car and handed them to Vrie. "I need to run to the office for a bit. You can go in now."


    Vrie epted the bag, furrowing her brows. "It''s Sunday! You still have to work?"


    Brandon nodded. "Yeah, the project coboration isn''t finalized yet. Looks like I''ll be busy for a while."


    Seeing the dark circles under his eyes made her heart ache. ¡°So you got up so early to buy me breakfast and waited here for so long?"


    "I had time to get you breakfast, and besides, you''re my girlfriend. I''d wait as long as it takes," Brandon replied.


    "Well, since you''ve been so nice to me, I guess I''ll reward you," Vrie said.


    Brandon raised an eyebrow. "What kind of reward?"


    "Just lower your head," Vrie requested.


    +25 Bonus


    He bent down, looking at her expectantly.


    Vrie stood on her tiptoes, quickly kissing his cheek before stepping back.


    "What do you think? Was that reward good enough?" she bragged.


    Brandon gazed at her with smiling eyes and asked, "If I say it wasn''t enough, will you give me another one?"


    "Definitely not! You should hurry to the office. Focus on your work. If I have time during noon, I''ll go have lunch with you," Vrie offered.


    Brandon asked, "Really?"


    "Yeap," Vrie confirmed.


    "Then I''ll wait for you at the office," Brandon replied.


    After he left, Vrie entered her home with a smile, still holding the bag of food.


    Approaching noon, she was about to head to the Sumner Group when Jonathan called and asked her to deliver a document to the Weir Group.


    The Weir Group and Sumner Group weren''t far apart, so Vrie texted Brandon to let him know she''d be about ten minuteste. She grabbed the file and drove out.


    Just as Vrie reached Jonathan''s office door, it swung open, and she collided with someoneing out. She staggered back several steps, almost losing her bnce, and dropped the file in her hands.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    +2


    get it


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 799

    A hand picked up the file and handed it to Vrie as its owner apologized, "Sorry, I


    didn''t mean to bump into you."


    Hearing the voice, Vrie snapped her head up in shock.


    It was Tom! Wasn''t he abroad?!


    "What are you doing here?!" she demanded.


    Her eyes betrayed her disbelief-there was no joy in them.


    Tom felt a pang in his heart, suppressing his disappointment.


    "I came to discuss business with Mr. Weir," he replied.


    Vrie''s expression remained cold as she took the document from him, walking past him into the office without a second nce.


    As the door closed behind her, Tom felt a wave of sorrow. He had been too


    confident, believing that Vrie would never leave him. Now, he realized how foolish he had been.


    Inside the office, Vrie tossed the file onto Jonathan''s desk and snapped, ¡°Dad, why are you suddenly coborating with Tom?"


    After the way Vrie and Tom had ended things, the Weirs and Genges hadn''t worked together for years.


    Jonathan picked up the file, his face calm. ¡°He came to give me money. Why not take it?"


    Vrie was speechless.


    "Alright, I don''t need anything else here. You can head back now," Jonathan dismissed her.


    Remembering she was supposed to have lunch with Brandon, Vrie hesitated but ultimately turned to leave.


    It wasn''t until the office door closed behind her that Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. If Vrie had caused a scene, he wouldn''t have known how to handle it.


    As soon as Vrie stepped out of the office, she spotted Tom standing not far away.


    He was tall and handsome in his ck suit, a striking figure who drew the attention of many.


    When he saw her, his previously calm eyes lit up with emotion as he approached. "Vrie-"


    Vrie frowned, cutting him off, "Mr. Genge, we''re not familiar. You can address me as Ms. Weir."


    The coldness in her eyes pierced Tom''s heart, leaving him raw and wounded.


    His face paled as he said, "I''m sorry for what happened five years ago... Being abroad all this time without you made me realize that the most important person in my heart-"


    "Mr. Genge, my boyfriend is waiting for me for lunch. I don''t have time to listen to these useless words. Could you please move aside?" Vrie interrupted.


    +25 Bonus


    She smiled, but her eyes remained calm and devoid of any lingering affection.


    "You... have a boyfriend now?" Tom''s voice softened with sadness, his eyes like fragile crystals on the verge of shattering.


    Vrie smiled and nodded. "Yes, Mr. Genge. Can you please move?"


    She had no desire to be connected to Tom anymore. The thought of him flirting with other women back then made her feel sick.


    Tom searched her face for any signs of deceit but found none. Her expression was steady, and there was no emotion in her eyes-she had truly moved on.


    He sighed. ¡°I guess I''m toote... right?"


    Vrie frowned, unwilling to waste any more time. She pushed past him toward the elevator.


    His tall frame stumbled backward, almost losing his bnce despite her gentle shove.


    His secretary quickly steadied him, asking, ¡°Mr. Genge, are you okay?"


    Tom remained silent, his gaze fixated on the direction Vrie had vanished, lost in thought for a long while.


    The Weir Group''s secretaries exchanged shocked nces, their eyes gleaming with gossip.


    Support


    Shar


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 800

    Word quickly spread about how coldly Vrie had treated Tom in public.


    As soon as Vrie entered the Sumner Group, she sensed the strange stares from those around her.


    At first, she thought it was just her imagination. However, when she bumped into a manager she had previously met during a partnership discussion, and the manager hesitated, she could no longer ignore it.


    "Ms. Maddock, is something going on? Why do the employees here keep looking at me strangely today?" she


    asked.


    The manager paused for a moment before speaking quietly. "Ms. Weir, I heard that you had an unpleasant encounter with Mr. Genge at the Weir Group today."


    Vrie''s breakup with Tom five years ago had been highly publicized. Since many of the Sumner Group''s employees had been with thepany for years, they were familiar with her history with him.


    After all, it had made headlines when Vrie caught Tom cheating, and he had been vilified for it.


    Following that incident, Tom disappeared abroad for five years, so it wasn''t surprising that news spread about their encounter at the Weir Group.


    "How did you find out?" Vrie asked, frowning. It had only taken her about ten minutes to get from the Weir Group to the Sumner Group. Could the news have spread so quickly?


    "Ms. Weir, it''s been circting around. Mr. Sumner probably knows about it, too," the manager replied sympathetically.


    Vrie felt a headacheing on. Knowing Brandon''s personality, he would definitely be jealous.


    She recalled an incident from when he was still pursuing her. She had gone to dinner with a business partner to discuss a coboration that rante into the night.


    After seeing the business partner off at the restaurant, she hadn''t had time to call a cab before Brandon had yanked her into his car, demanding to know why she had been smiling so much at the business partner.


    That was a long time ago, and she couldn''t remember exactly what she had said to defend herself, only that they had ended up arguing.


    If Brandon could get jealous over a business partner she had only met a few times, how would he react to her running into her ex-boyfriend now?


    As expected, when Vrie entered Brandon''s office, the air felt icy. It sent shivers down her spine.


    Brandon sat behind his desk, looking over some documents without ncing up at her, clearly upset.


    "Mr. Sumner, you''re working so hard. Don''t you n to have lunch?" Vrie said with a smile as she approached.


    Brandon nced at her, snorted, and replied coldly, "I''ve had my fill of jealousy. What else do I need for lunch?"


    +25 Bonus


    Vrie couldn''t help but chuckle. "Since you''re full, I''ll just go eat on my own then."


    With that, she turned and headed for the door.


    "Stop!" Brandon''s deep voicemanded from behind her.


    Ignoring him, she continued walking.


    Just as she reached the door, he grabbed her wrist and said, "Vrie, I know I was wrong."


    Vrie turned to face him, seeing his pitiful gaze.


    Although she still felt some annoyance, her anger began to dissipate. Despite this, she wasn''t about to let him off easily, so she kept a straight face.


    Brandon quickly apologized, "Vrie, I shouldn''t have jumped to conclusions. I''m sorry..."


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    124


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 801

    Vrie''s expression softened upon seeing his sincere demeanor. "Brandon, since I agreed to be with you, it means I''m not going to get involved with other men. My meeting with Tom today was just a coincidence. You can''t get jealous without reason. Do you think that''s fair?"


    "No, I promise I won''t do this again!¡± Brandon said, shaking his head vigorously.


    Vrie felt herst bit of annoyance fade at his earnestness.


    "Think about it. If I got jealous every time you talked to another woman, wouldn''t you find that unreasonable?" she asked.


    "No, I''d be happy if you did that. It would show you care about me," Brandon answered.


    Vrie was rendered speechless.


    Noticing her frustration, Brandon quickly changed the subject. "By the way, the cafeteria at the Sumner Group is pretty good. You didn''t get a chance to try it when you were here for meetings before. Would you like to check it out with me today?"


    "Sure," she replied.


    He took her hand, leading her out.


    In the back seat of a ck Cayenne parked by the Sumner Group building, Tom furrowed his brows as he looked over some documents. His fingertips turned white from pinching the papers tightly, and a chilling aura surrounded him.


    The file in his hand contained Vrie''s information, primarily detailing her experiences over the past five years.


    When he saw the section about Zayn drugging Vrie, his eyes narrowed, and he slowly smirked.


    His secretary felt a chill run down his spine at Tom''s expression. Tom rarely showed such an expression without intending to take action against someone.


    Tom closed the file and said coolly, "I want the Updike Group out of the Saintornia market within three days."


    The secretary bowed his head and replied cautiously, ¡°Understood."


    The car fell into silence.


    After a moment, the secretary hesitantly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Genge, our main purpose for returning is to find N and obtain her-"


    Before he could finish, Tom interrupted with a poker face, "What''s the rush? Don''t worry. I won''t forget what needs to be done. Just follow my orders."


    A palpable pressure filled the car, making it hard for the secretary to breathe. He quickly bowed his head lower


    and fell silent.


    Tom tapped idly on the armrest of his seat, his eyes half-closed as if lost in thought.


    +25 Bonus


    News of Tom''s return soon reached N. When the maid brought her the invitation, she was ying with Mason.


    "Ms. Kinsey, this is an invitation from the Genges, inviting you and Mr. Sumner to attend Mr. Genge''s wee dinner tomorrow night," the maid informed. (1


    N paused and raised an eyebrow. "Which Mr. Genge?"


    She didn''t recall knowing anyone with thest name Genge, but the invitation clearly stated it was for her and


    Damon.


    "Mr. Tom Genge, the eldest son of the Genges," the maid supplied.


    N took the invitation and confirmed it was indeed Tom upon opening it. She felt somewhat surprised.


    When Vrie had been with Tom, she had shared a few meals with them.


    N had assumed he would end up with Vrie for good, but instead, he had chosen to pursue a childhood sweetheart and let Vrie go. What a scumbag.


    "Okay, I got it," N replied.


    After the maid left, N went to the study with the invitation.


    Knowing it was from the Genges, Damon wasn''t too surprised. He nced at her and said, "If you don''t want to go, then don''t."


    "It''s not that. I''m just curious why Tom went abroad in the first ce," N questioned.


    Damon set down the document he had been reading and concisely exined to N what had happened between Vrie and Tom since their breakup.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 802

    +25 Bonus


    After listening, N was so angry that she felt like hitting someone. "That jerk! How could he have the nerve toe back?!"


    Damon got up and walked over to her, patting her back. "Alright, it''s not worth getting worked up over someone like that. Besides, Vrie is with Brandon now. He''ll take good care of her."


    "That''s different," N countered.


    Just because Vrie was happy now didn''t mean the hurt Tom had caused her in the past had disappeared.


    "If you don''t like him, just skip the party," Damon suggested.


    N was about to respond when Damon''s phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from the hospital, he quickly answered.


    ¡°Mr. Sumner, Mr. Jayston''s health has improved enough for him to be discharged. When would you like toe in to handle the paperwork?¡± a nurse asked.


    Hearing this, Damon felt a wave of relief. "I''ll be there shortly."


    N overheard the conversation. When Damon ended the call, she said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Okay," Damon answered.`


    On the way to the hospital, N pondered where she could arrange for Harrison to stay.


    Ideally, she would want him to live with them so she could take care of him. But both she and Mason were staying at Damon''s vi, and Damon might not want Harrison moving in.


    While she was lost in thought, the car pulled up in front of the hospital. "N? N?" Damon called.


    N snapped back to reality and turned to him. "I was just daydreaming." "What were you thinking about, to get so lost in thought?" Damon asked. "Nothing. Let''s hurry and take care of the discharge paperwork," she replied. She avoided Damon''s gaze, unbuckled her seatbelt, and opened the door to get out.


    Damon was skeptical but didn''t press her for answers.


    In less than ten minutes, they arrived at Harrison''s hospital room.


    Just as N was about to push the door open, she heard sobbing from inside. "Harrison, I had no choice back then... I still love you. I hope you can forgive me..."


    Recognizing the voice as Wren''s, N frowned and pushed the door open.


    Harrison and Wren turned to look at the door.


    Upon seeing N, Harrison''s surprise quickly shifted to excitement and joy, while Wren looked shocked and disbelieving.


    Gabriel had mentioned that N was alive and back in Saintornia, but Wren hadn''t believed it. Now, seeing N standing right in front of her, she finally epted it- N really hadn''t died!


    Wiping her tears, Wren looked at N with red-rimmed eyes. "N, I can''t believe you''re really alive! How have you been these


    +25 Bonus


    past five years?"


    N''s expression remained impassive as she said, ¡°Ms. Hackett, you and my father are already divorced. We have no rtionship now, and I don''t need to report my whereabouts to you. I''m here to take my father home. If you have nothing else, please leave."


    N had had a huge falling out with Harrison, and Wren had yed a significant role in that. She felt no fondness for Wren whatsoever.


    Wren''s expression stiffened for a moment, and it took her several seconds to force a


    smile. ¡°N, I just care about you. There''s no other intention."


    Although Wren was over 50, she looked to be in her 30s, thanks to good maintenance and the pampered lifestyle she had led in recent years.


    However, her current cautious demeanor made her appear somewhat pitiful.


    If this had been the past, Harrison would have defended Wren. Now, he simply watched with indifference.


    Support


    +2


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 803

    After marrying Wren, Harrison had treated her and Gabriel as well as he could have. Even after falling seriously ill, he had set aside money for their security.


    However, shortly after his kidney transnt, Wren suddenly filed for divorce.


    Before leaving, she had told him she didn''t want to spend her life confined to a hospital and home-she wanted her own life, her freedom. Not long after, she remarried a wealthy businessman.


    Now, she hade crying to him, iming the businessman was treating her poorly and that she wanted to return to him, insisting she still loved him.


    Harrison didn''t believe a word of it.


    "We were married for nearly ten years. Even though we''re divorced now, I don''t want to speak harshly to you. Just leave and don''te looking for me again. I don''t want to see you," Harrison said.


    Wren burst into tears at his words, asking, ¡°Harrison, are you really so heartless?"


    "I don''t know what you think you can gain from me, but you''ll get nothing. You can leave now," Harrison replied.


    Wren stiffened, her gaze flicking to the key hanging around Harrison''s neck before she quickly averted her eyes. "Take good care of your health, Harrison. I''lle see you again next time."


    Harrison said nothing, his expression aloof.


    After Wren grabbed her bag and said goodbye to N and Damon, she left the room.


    Once the three of them were alone, Damon turned to N. "I''ll go handle the discharge paperwork. You stay here with your dad.


    "Okay," N answered.


    In less than half an hour, Damon hadpleted the discharge procedures. When he returned to the room, N was packing Harrison''s belongings.


    "N, your dad can move in with us at the vi now that he''s been discharged," Damon said.


    N paused and looked up at Damon before shaking her head. "No need. My dad just said he''s feeling fine and wants to live on


    his own for now."


    ¡°Then, I''ll help him find a ce," Damon offered.


    "The old house he lived in with my mom is still around. He ns to stay there, and I''ve already arranged for someone to clean it. He can move in today," N said.


    Seeing they had made their ns, Damon nodded. "Alright."


    N quickly finished packing, and Damon drove Harrison home.


    An hourter, they stopped in front of an aging residential building. The neighborhood was quite old, and the environment wasn''t ideal, with most of the residents being elderly.


    Noticing the car parked below, several residents poked their heads out of windows, curious about the neers.


    N and Damon got out and helped Harrison from the back seat.


    +25 Bonus


    Harrison looked up at the building, nostalgia welling in his eyes. This ce held over


    a decade of memories with N''s mother, Emerald Kinsey.


    They had loved each other deeply, but Harrison had been consumed with building his business while N was still in elementary school. He had neglected Emerald, who ultimately asked for a divorce, unable to take the strain any longer.


    Harrison had tried for a month to win her back but finally had to ept her decision.


    He had nned to pursue Emerald again after their divorce, only for her to leave the country the very next day. Since then, there had been no news of her.


    In the years that followed, Harrison secured his first major investment and gradually built Harris Pharmaceuticals. Eventually, he moved N to arger home but never sold this ce.


    Whenever he missed Emerald, he would return to look at it, as if she were still around.


    N supported Harrison up the stairs.


    The old-style buildings had a staircase in the center, with a unit on the left and one


    on the right. Harrison lived in Unit 301, which had been cleaned and had its door open to air out the space.


    Having been unupied for years, the musty smell of dust greeted them as soon as they stepped inside.


    The cleaningdy N had hired was working in the kitchen.


    Hearing their footsteps, she walked out and greeted N with a smile, ¡°Ms. Kinsey, I''ve finished cleaning everywhere else. You can take a look. I just need to finish up the kitchen."


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 804

    "Okay, thank you for your hard work," N replied.


    "It''s no trouble at all. I''ll get back to cleaning now," the cleaningdy replied.


    N nodded. "Sure."


    The cleaningdy quickly returned to the kitchen, and soon the sounds of ttering came from inside.


    N helped Harrison sit down on the sofa. He looked around the living room with a sense of nostalgia.


    His eyesnded on the lines on the wall that marked N''s height, and he couldn''t help but smile. "N, go stand by that height chart. I want to see how tall you are now."


    Following his gaze, N smiled and walked over to the entrance, leaning against the wall.


    The highest mark barely reached her waist, and Harrison sighed softly. "I remember thest height mark was made by your


    mother."


    N nodded, a hint of sadness crossing her face. Not long after that line had been recorded, her parents had divorced.


    The day Emerald had left the country, N had been on her way to an out-of-townpetition. She hadn''t even had the chance to say goodbye.


    As Harrison became busier with work, her height was no longer marked on the wall. When thepany finally stabilized, he


    moved them to arger house.


    Looking back, N thought Harrison had probably been trying to avoid thinking about her mother, burying himself in work during that time.


    Moving away seemed to be an effort to escape painful memories.


    Noticing the somber atmosphere, Damon spoke up. "N, which room is yours? Show me."


    He was curious about what her childhood room had been like.


    N suppressed her sadness and pointed to the room on the left. "This is my room."


    There was a sticker of a cartoon cat on the door. The cat''s ears and paws were missing, leaving behind only a yellowed outline.


    N approached the door, took a deep breath, and slowly pushed it open.


    As soon as the door creaked, memories flooded back-Emerald sitting on the bed, telling her stories to help her sleep on restless nights, guiding her hand gently as she learned to write, staying up all night to care for her when she was sick...


    Blinking back tears, N stepped into the room.


    Damon followed her in, ncing around the small space.


    The room was simple-a solid wooden table, a wooden stool, a bed, and a small wardrobe.


    The bed was covered with an old patterned bedspread and quilt, neatly folded with a small pillow on top. It was clear someone had been keeping the room clean and tidy.


    Damon could almost picture little N sitting at the table by the window, concentrating on her homework.


    He couldn''t help but smile at the thought.


    He sat down on the bed, his long legs making it seem smaller than it was, and smiled at N. ¡°Do you have any photos from when you were a kid? I''d love to see what you looked like."


    "Yeah, let me find some," N replied.


    Support


    Share


    +25 Bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 805

    N opened the left drawer of the desk, relying on her memories, and sure enough, her childhood photo album was there. She pulled it out, dusted it oft, and opened it.


    The first page disyed a photo of her at one-month-old. She was lying on a bed, wearing a pink knitted hat adorned with colorful flowers, and dressed in matching, knitted clothes her mother had made.


    Looking at the rosy-cheeked baby, N couldn''t help but smile.


    Damon had approached her from behind, peering at the album in her hands, and smiled back. "You were so cute as a kid."


    N turned around and handed him the album. "Take your time looking through it. I''ll see what else Dad might need."


    Damon nodded. "Okay."


    Stepping out of the bedroom, N didn''t see Harrison in the living room..


    After searching around, she found him on the balcony.


    Harrison stood by the railing, gazing at the nearby elementary school yground with a hint of nostalgia.


    He had lost quite a bit of weight during his hospital stay and was wearing the smallest clothes he could find, which still hung loosely on him, giving his figure a frail appearance.


    N bit her lip, walking over to him. "Dad, what are you looking at?¡±


    Harrison pointed to the elementary school children running around the yground. "You went to school here when you were little. Do you remember?"


    N nodded. "I do."


    "When you were in first grade, your mom would oftene here to watch you y during gym ss on Wednesdays. Sometimes, I''de back and join her. You were so small back then," Harrison reminisced, gesturing to show her height.


    A fond smile appeared on his face. "Time flies. You''ve grown up so much."


    The memories of elementary school felt distant to N, with only a few fragments remaining,


    However, she hadn''t known her mother watched her from the balcony. They had never discussed it.


    Seeing the sadness in Harrison''s eyes, N didn''t want to dwell on those memories, fearing it would make him feel worse.


    She quickly changed the subject. "By the way, Dad, it''s not convenient for you to live here alone. How about I hire a housekeeper to help with your daily needs?"


    Harrison shook his head. "No need. I''m not that helpless yet. And I''d prefer not to have anyone else living here."


    N frowned, then suggested, "How about I find someone toe over daily, cook for you, and clean up afterward? That way, they won''t disturb you too much."


    Seeing that he was about to refuse again, she pressed on, "You wouldn''t want me to worry every day about whether you''re eating properly, would you?"


    "Alright," Harrison relented.


    "It''s windy outside," N said. "Let me help you back inside to rest."


    After supporting Harrison back to his room, N noticed the house wascking


    basic supplies, so she decided to make a trip to the supermarket.


    She stepped into the bedroom and saw Damon still looking at the album. She raised an eyebrow. "still not done?"


    +25 Bonus


    Damon looked up and handed her a photo. "Is this your mom?¡±


    N nced down and nodded. "Yeah, my mom didn''t like taking photos, so we don''t have many together."


    Noticing Damon staring intently at her mother''s picture with a deep look in his eyes, N frowned. ¡°Why are you staring at my mom''s photo?"


    "I feel like I''ve seen her somewhere before..." Damon answered.


    N rejected the idea. "My mom left the country when I was in elementary school. You couldn''t have met her."


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 806

    Damon blinked and nodded. "Yeah, maybe it''s just someone who looks a lot like your mom."


    N didn''t dwell on the topic any longer. She ced the photo back in the album and closed it. "I''m heading to the supermarket to pick up some essentials. Want toe with me?"


    "Sure," Damon agreed.


    After putting the album back in the drawer, N and Damon left the house together.


    At the supermarket, N walked ahead, picking out items while Damon pushed the cart behind her. Their attractive pairing caught the attention of several shoppers.


    Once they had finished gathering the essentials, they approached the spice aisle.


    N turned to Damon and asked, "Should I buy some spices and groceries? We could cook dinner at my dad''s ce tonight."


    "Sounds good to me," Damon replied.


    "What do you feel like eating?" N asked.


    "Anything''s fine," Damon answered.


    N stared at him, slightly annoyed. "You''ve been distracted since we entered the store. Is there something on your mind?"


    Damon shook his head. "No, I''m just thinking about steamed fish. Let''s pick one outter."


    Seeing that he wasn''t going to share, N frowned but decided to let it go. She turned and walked into the spice aisle to begin selecting what they needed.


    Watching her, Damon grew thoughtful. He was certain he had met N''s mother before.


    ording to N, Emerald had moved abroad when N was in elementary school.


    Given that Damon had lived abroad until he was 15, he might have crossed paths with Emerald. Yet, he couldn''t quite recall where he had seen her.


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed. It was Spencer.


    "Mr. Sumner, I''ve sent Drake''s information to your email. By the way, during Mr. Genge''s time abroad, he had quite a bit of contact with him, and the twopanies have been closely cooperating," Spencer reported.


    "Got it," Damon replied before hanging up.


    He opened his email and downloaded the information Spencer had sent.


    The file on Drake was straightforward¨Chis parents were locals who had migrated while he grew up abroad, excelling in school. Heter attended a renowned university, then joined MK Company after graduating. Three yearster, he became an executive and was now a vice CEO worth billions.


    From the information, it seemed there was no connection between Drake and N, nor any reason for him to investigate her.


    Damon''s expression darkened as he called Spencer back, speaking quietly. "Use Falcon to dig deeper."


    Falcon was a group of hackers Damon had trained abroad, known for their ability to uncover just about anything


    Spencer was taken aback, sounding anxious. "Mr. Sumner, it''s unnecessary to deploy the team just to check on Drake-"


    "Just do as I say," Damon instructed before hanging up.


    Spencer sighed and dialed an international number.


    Lot 1/2


    +25 Bonus


    A party was in full swing at a manor in Meristate. The crowd was filled with tall, handsome men and curvy women, creating a lively atmosphere.


    Suddenly, the phone of a man sitting by the pool rang.


    Immediately, the lively mansion fell silent, with everyone''s eyes fixed on the man''s phone.


    He answered the call. After a brief conversation, he simply hummed before hanging


    up.


    "Boss, does that mean we have work to do?" asked a woman in a red bikini, holding


    a ss of champagne and looking excited.


    ÈÕ


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 807

    They hadn''t been contacted in recent years, and boredom was beginning to set in.


    The man removed his sunsses, revealing bright, lively eyes that outshone all the women present. He replied, "Mm, get ready


    to work."


    At his words, the partying crowd dropped their wine and champagne sses and rushed into the manor.


    There had originally been four rooms on the left side of the manor''s second floor. Now, they were all connected to a long room with over a dozenputers set up.


    The group quickly seated themselves in front of theirputers, powered them on, and turned to look at the man who entered


    The man powered on his ownputer and announced, his expression unreadable, "I''m sending your tasks now."


    Soon, a file appeared on the group''sputers. As they reviewed the contents, the room filled with the sounds of typing and clicking.


    When N and Damon returned home after shopping, the cleaningdy had already left.


    As they entered the kitchen, N began preparing dinner, while Damon offered to help. "N, let me lend a hand."


    N handed him some vegetables and instructed, "Wash these for me.¡±


    "Sure," Damon replied.


    He took the bag, ced it in the sink, and began washing the greens. Together, they quickly made a four-dish meal with soup.


    After they finished cooking, N asked Damon to call Harrison for dinner while she tidied up the kitchen.


    As Harrison stepped out of his room and saw the beautifully arranged dishes on the table, aplex emotion crossed his face. His daughter, who once couldn''t cook anything, had now prepared a full meal in no time.


    Reflecting on this, he felt guilty-not only to Emerald but to N as well.


    Noticing his somber expression, N handed him a te and said, "Dad, let''s eat."


    "N, have you had a tough time these past few years?" Harrison asked.


    If he hadn''t shown favoritism toward Wren, N might not have been so cold and distant for the past five years. Just thinking about it caused a sharp pain in his heart. N brushed it off. "It''s all in the past. There''s no need to bring it up."


    Regret shed in Harrison''s eyes, and he felt even more guilty.


    N ced some beef on his te and calmly reassured him, ¡°Don''t dwell on it. I don''t me you anymore. If it weren''t for those five years, I wouldn''t be who I am today."


    Now that Harrison was back in her life, she could care for him while also being with the person she loved, along with their adorable son. She felt content.


    People needed to move forward. If one constantly wallowed in self-pity and med the world, life would only be more twisted and painful.


    Harrison saw how unfazed she was, how she truly didn''t mind the past anymore, and sighed. ¡°After living all these years, I''ve realized I''m not as clear-headed as you."


    +25 Bonus


    N replied, ¡°The most important thing for you now is to take care of your health and enjoy your retirement. Don''t worry about anything else."


    Harrison smiled. "Okay."


    He should learn to be content. After all, he had prayed every day for N''s safety over the past five years. Now that wish hade true-he shouldn''t ask for more.


    After dinner, N and Damon stayed with Harrison for a while before leaving.


    On the way home, N received a call from Brandon, asking if Vrie was with her. Although N had felt a bit drowsy, she instantly perked up at the mention. BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Comments.


    Support


    Share


    get it


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 808

    "She''s not with me. You can''t reach her right now?" N asked.


    "Yeah, she told me this afternoon she was going to a ss reunion tonight. I offered to pick her up, but I got dyed by a meeting. By the time I got there, everyone had already left. And she''s not answering my calls," Brandon exined.


    N frowned. "Don''t panic just yet. Did she say what kind of reunion it was?"


    "I think it was a high school reunion,¡± Brandon replied.


    "Okay, I''ll ask around," N said.


    She and Vrie had been in neighboring sses in high school, so she knew quite a few people from Vrie''s ss.


    After hanging up, N messaged someone from the other ss to find out who had been at the dinner that night.


    When she learned that Vrie was unreachable, her contact immediately began asking around and soon called N back.


    "N, I just checked with the ss president and others. They said a guy came by and took Vrie. They''d all been drinking a bit, and when they saw Vrie didn''t resist, they didn''t think much of it-figured he was her boyfriend."


    N''s heart lurched. "Okay, thanks for the info."


    She ended the call and quickly reached out to Brandon, asking him to check the restaurant''s security footage for the license te number of the car that had taken Vrie.


    ¡°Got it, thanks, Aunt N," Brandon replied. 1


    He entered the restaurant, where the manager promptly escorted him to the security room, knowing he was there to review the


    footage.


    "Mr. Sumner, this is the footage from around 8:50 p.m.,¡± the manager informed him.


    In the footage, Vrie and about a dozen of her ssmates walked out of the restaurant. Their faces were slightly flushed, and their gazes were hazy.


    Soon after, a ck Maybach pulled up outside. A man who looked like an assistant got out and helped Vrie into the car. After closing the door, he returned to the car, and they quickly drove off.


    The restaurant''s cameras hadn''t captured the car''s license te.


    Seeing the dark expression on Brandon''s face, the manager broke into a sweat. ¡°Mr. Sumner, how about we check the roadside cameras? They must have captured the license te..."


    "No need. Just rewind the footage one minute," Brandon replied.


    The technician quicklyplied, rewinding to the moment when the man opened the car door and helped Vrie inside.


    "Pause," Brandonmanded.


    The image froze, revealing half of the man''s face inside the car.


    Brandon smirked. Though his smile was cold, an aura of impending storm surrounded him, sending chills down everyone''s spine.


    "Mr. Sunner..." The manager was so terrified that his legs felt weak.


    Ignoring him, Brandon turned and strode out of the security room.


    His secretary hurried after him. "Mr. Sumner, what''s our next step?"


    122


    "Go to the Genges," Brandon answered, his voice icy, each word dripping with chilling intent.


    His secretary shuddered. "Understood."


    Throughout the drive, neither Brandon''s driver nor his secretary dared to breathe too loudly.


    The atmosphere in the car was suffocating as if the air itself had thickened.


    Brandon sat in the back like an ice statue that could freeze anyone nearby.


    When they arrived at the Genge residence, dozens of well-trained men in ck stood outside.


    As Brandon stepped out of the car, the leader of the group approached and greeted him. "Mr. Sumner."


    Brandon''s expression remained indifferent as he spoke. ¡°Just break the door down.¡± "Yes, sir!" the leader said.


    Support


    Share


    +25 Bonus


    2


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 809

    The men charged toward the Genges'' front door, ready to break it down, when suddenly the door swung open from the inside.


    Seeing the group of ck-d men outside, the person inside showed no fear. His gazended on Brandon.


    "Mr. Sumner, Mr. Genge is waiting for you," he said.


    Brandon shot him a cold look. ¡°You''re not worthy to speak to me. If you don''t want this to be a public spectacle, have Tom hand over my girlfriend.¡±


    The man''s expression froze slightly, and the tension in the air became palpable.


    The ck-d men stood by, waiting for Brandon''s signal. The moment he gave the order, they would storm the residence.


    Brandon''s patience wore thin due to the silence from the other side.


    "Barge in," he ordered.


    As his men started to move, a deep voice came from behind the door. "Mr. Sumner, why make such a fuss?"


    Tom appeared at the door, smiling as if the dozen men outside posed no threat to him.


    Brandon stared at him nkly. "Mr. Genge, please hand over my girlfriend, or I''ll have to force my way in."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Sumner. Vrie is fine-she just got a little drunk. I''ll send her back tomorrow morning," Tom replied smoothly.


    Brandon scoffed.


    The scandal from five years ago, when Tom was caught cheating on Vrie, was still a popr topic of gossip. It was hard to believe he had the audacity to show his face again.


    "It looks like you''re making me force my way in," Brandon remarked.


    With a nce from him, the ck-d men prepared to charge.


    The atmosphere grew more tense by the second, the air thick with anticipation.


    Tom smirked. "Even if you force your way in, I won''t let you take her."


    "Then let''s see about that!" Brandon snapped.


    The tension escted further as Tom''s house staff, numbering over ten, appeared behind him. Though they wore service staff uniforms, it was clear they were well- trained fighters.


    Suddenly, Tom''s phone rang, cutting through the silence.


    Tom''s expression darkened upon seeing Drake''s name sh on the screen. He stared at the phone for several seconds before answering the call.


    Whatever was said on the other end made Tom''s veins bulge. He gripped the phone tightly, his face turning icy. After hanging up, he turned to the people behind him. "Back off."


    The group exchanged confused nces, disbelief written on their faces. Hadn''t Tom just instructed them to stop Brandon and his men at all costs? Why were they being told to retreat now?


    Despite their confusion, they didn''t dare question him. Lowering their heads, they quickly turned to leave.


    Brandon was equally puzzled.


    Why had Tom changed his mind after that call? Regardless, he was determined to take Vrie home tonight.


    +25 Bonus


    "Tom, I''ll say this onest time-hand over Vrie!" he demanded.


    Tom didn''t look at him. Instead, he turned to the housekeeper beside him. "Get two maids to bring Vrie out."


    "Understood," the housekeeper replied.


    Before long, two maids appeared, leading Vrie out.


    Brandon''s expression darkened as he saw her eyes closed and her face flushed, clearly intoxicated. If he hadn''te tonight, he shuddered to think what might have happened to her.


    He rushed over and scooped Vrie up, turning to Tom with a cold re. ¡°I won''t let this go lightly."


    Tom clenched his fists as he watched Vrie instinctively shrink into Brandon''s arms. When he''d brought her back earlier, he''d wanted to hold her as they got out of the car, but she had pushed him away in disgust. He had to enlist two maids to help her from the car into the vi.


    Vrie had been so resistant to him, yet she leaned into Brandon, showing clear dependence. A wave of jealousy surged within Tom, threatening to consume him whole.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 810

    "Brandon, you were just filling the emotional void I left in her life over the past five years. Give it time, and I''ll show you who the right person for her really is!¡± Tom dered.


    Brandon dismissed his provocationpletely. "Mr. Genge, there''s a difference between a devoted boyfriend and a scumbag ex who cheated and got caught in bed. I think Vrie knows how to choose."


    Ignoring the ugly expression that twisted Tom''s face, he turned away, carrying Vrie in his arms. He helped her into the car and instructed the driver to start driving.


    When the driver caught sight of Brandon''s grim expression in the rearview mirror, he shuddered and nervously pulled down the privacy partition.


    Only after the partition was fully raised, and Brandon made no objection, did the driver finally breathe a sigh of relief. 1


    With the barrier up, the oppressive atmosphere dissipated, and the driver visibly rxed.


    In the back seat, Brandon''s gaze fell on Vrie, who was leaning against the left door, fast asleep. His expression darkened. She seemed to be sleeping soundly.


    Upon remembering the worry he''d felt when he couldn''t find her and the anger that surged when he learned Tom had taken her, Brandon''s jaw clenched. His gaze hardened, and he reached over, pulling her gently into his arms.


    His movements disturbed a few strands of Vrie''s long hair, which tickled her face, causing her to instinctively reach up and


    scratch. (1


    Watching her remain blissfully unaware, Brandon felt a surge of anger rise within him. He gripped the back of her neck and bit down hard on her lush, red lips.


    "Mmph... that hurts..." Vrie winced, frowning as she tried to push him away.


    Brandon only intensified his advances.


    Finally, after over a minute, he released her.


    Vrie gasped for air like a fish out of water. Her lips, where he had bitten, were now even redder and more inviting.


    Brandon closed his eyes, working to calm the turmoil inside, but he kept his grip on her hand tight.


    "Vrie, since you''ve chosen to be with me, I won''t let you go," he dered.


    Vrie made a small sound and burrowed closer into his embrace, her slender arms wrapping around his waist.


    ...


    After dropping Vrie off at home, Brandon was about to head back when his phone rang. It was N.


    "Brandon, did you get Vrie home?" N asked.


    Upon returning, Damon had discovered that Tom had taken Vrie and learned of Brandon''s efforts to retrieve her. N had quickly called to check on Vrie''s condition.


    Brandon replied with a humn. "Aunt N, you don''t need to worry. She''s fine. She just got a bit drunk."


    Hearing this, N felt a weight lift from her heart.


    ¡°Good. Make sure to get some rest," she said.


    Just as N was about to hang up, Brandon called out, "Aunt N, I have


    something to ask you."


    "What is it?" N asked.


    Brandon hesitated. ¡°Did Vrie... really like Tom?"


    If she hadn''t been fond of Tom, he wouldn''t have had the confidence to say those things earlier.


    +25 Bonus


    N lowered her gaze, pausing for a moment before replying. "No matter how much Vrie liked him in the past, that''s all behind her. She won''t go back to a man who cheated. The fact that she''s willing to ept you shows you''re important to her."


    She added, ¡°There''s no point inparing yourself to the past. What matters is that you''re together now."


    Brandon looked up at the dark sky, exhaling a warm breath. ¡°Yeah, I understand. Thanks, Aunt N."


    He just regretted not meeting Vrie when she was ready to fully give herself to love.


    39


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 811

    Brandon thought N was right. What mattered now was that he was the one with Vrie. He wouldn''t let her go, nor would he give Tom the chance to take her away.


    The next day at noon, Vrie woke up with a splitting headache. Realizing she was in her bedroom, she paused and tried to remember how she had gotten back.


    All she recalled from the dinner the previous night was drinking too much and then Brandoning to pick her up. After that, everything was a nk.


    Brandon must have brought her home.


    Rubbing her aching temples, she threw off the covers and got out of bed. While washing up, she noticed her lips were injured


    and leaned in closer to the mirror in disbelief.


    What happened? Had she fallen after drinking too much?


    Aside from her lips, however, she had no other injuries.


    Confused, Vrie finished getting ready and stepped out of the bathroom, intending to call Brandon to ask about her lips.


    As soon as she checked her phone, she was shocked to see dozens of missed calls and various messages.


    The first messages she noticed were from her ex-ssmates at the dinner, along with several voice notes asking where she had


    gone.


    Feeling puzzled, Vrie opened her ss group chat and scrolled through hundreds of messages until she finally pieced together what had happened.


    It turned out she had gotten into the wrong car the previous night-Tom had picked her up, not Brandon!


    Moreover, ording to their descriptions, Tom hadn''t taken her back to the Weirs'' right away. Instead, he had brought her to his own home, and it was Brandon whoter went there to get her.


    A wave of guilt washed over Vrie as she thought about how Brandon must have felt going to the Genge residence to take her


    back.


    What would he think of her? Would he believe she still had feelings for Tom?


    Suddenly, she remembered the injury on her lips, and her face went pale.


    Could it have been from Tom...


    She couldn''t bear to think about it any longer. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to calm down and dialed Brandon''s


    number.


    After two rings, he answered.


    "You''re awake?" Brandon''s voice was low, devoid of emotion.


    Vrie spoke carefully. "Brandon... I''m really sorry. I got drunkst night, and I ended up in the wrong car..."


    There was silence on the other end.


    11


    After waiting several seconds without a reply, sheughed dryly. "Brandon, when


    you picked me upst night, nothing happened, right?"


    "No," Brandon replied.


    +25 Bonus


    "That''s good... Let''s have lunch togetherter?" Vrie asked.


    "I''ve already eaten," he answered.


    Vrie checked the time and saw it was nearly 1:00 p.m. "Okay, never mind then.


    I''ll go with you to the Genges'' banquet this evening."


    "I have to workte, so I might be dyed. You go ahead," Brandon said.


    Vrie would have to be a fool not to realize that Brandon was upset. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Brandon, I really did drink too muchst night."


    Brandon''s tone remained calm: "Vrie, even if I were drunk, I wouldn''t mistake another woman for you or get into another


    woman''s car."


    Vrie lowered her gaze, unsure how to respond. She had messed up this time.


    After a moment of silence, Brandon''s cool voice came through again. ¡°I have a meeting now. If there''s nothing else, I''m going to hang up."


    "Okay..." Vrie answered.


    As she listened to the dial tone, she tossed her phone onto the bed, feeling frustrated.


    Alcohol really was a troublesome thing!


    If she had known this would happen, she definitely wouldn''t have drunk so much.


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became, and her resentment toward Tom grew.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    get it


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 812

    Tom had cheated on her five years ago, and now that she was in a new rtionship, he was back to annoy her-what a persistent jerk!


    After thinking for a moment, Vrie picked up her phone again and called N.


    "N, are you going to the weing dinner for Tom at his family''s ce tonight?" she asked.


    "I''m not nning to go. Why?" N asked.


    "You probably heard about what happenedst night when I got drunk and mistook Tom for Brandon. I just exined to Brandon, but he was really cold. He''s definitely upset.


    "I want to go talk to Tom and make it clear that I don''t want him bothering me anymore. Can youe with me?" Vrie asked.


    If she went to meet Tom alone, Brandon would probably get even angrier if he found out.


    N sounded surprised. "Why not take Brandon with you? It would be more appropriate."


    "Don''t even mention it! I asked him to join me for the dinner, and he said he has to workte. It''s obviously just an excuse," Vrie replied, sounding a bit defeated.


    N couldn''t help but chuckle. "Vrie, if he''s making excuses, just go to the Sumner Group and find him there."


    "But..." Vrie hesitated. "He probably doesn''t want to see me right now."


    "No way! Have you been out of the dating game for too long? Have you forgotten that both women and men sometimes need a little coaxing? And you were in the wrong this time, so it''s only right that you take the initiative to talk to him," N advised.


    With N''s encouragement, Vrie finally decided to go to the Sumner Group first to find Brandon.


    "Alright, but you have to go to the banquet tonight. I''m definitely going to clear things up with Tom at the dinner," Vrie requested.


    N sighed a little. "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    ...


    When N headed downstairs with Damon in the evening, she was surprised to see


    a seven-seater van waiting for them.


    "Why the change of cars?" she asked.


    "You won''t have enough time to get your hair and makeup done if we go back and forth. I had the stylist and makeup artiste here to do it while we''re on our way to the dinner You can change in the car," Damon exined.


    As he spoke, the driver opened the door for them.


    As soon as N got in, a makeup artist sat beside her, and a stylist took a seat


    behind her, starting to work in an organized manner.


    "Ms. Kinsey, if you''re tired, you can close your eyes and rest. We''ll wake you up when we''re done," they said.


    After a long day of work, N was indeed feeling a bit tired. She


    nodded and closed her eyes


    had Only intended to rest for a bit, but she ended up falling asleep.


    When she woke up, she found the car already parked outside the Genge residence.


    The sky had shifted from daylight to night, and the car was dimly lit. Meanwhile, the stylist and makeup artist had left.


    "You''re up? If you''re still tired, you can take another quick nap," Damon said, his deep voice sounding next to N''s ear and causing her to jump.


    She sat up straight, took off the jacket draped over her, and handed it to Damon.


    "Why didn''t you wake me?" she asked.


    Damon turned on the car lights.


    "It''s not that important of a dinner," he said, implying that her rest was more important.


    N checked the time and saw it was already 7:30 p.m. The dinner had started half an hour ago.


    "Let''s go in," she urged.


    "Hold on." Damon stopped her and handed her two bags. "These are your clothes and shoes wait for you outside. The windows are tinted, so no one can see inside. Don''t worry."


    Once N took the bags, he opened the door and got out of the car.


    After Damon closed the door, N took out the clothes from the bags.

 Chapter 813

    Damon had prepared a pure white, strapless long dress for N, tailored at the waist and featuring ayered skirt. The bottomyer was made of white silk, while the topyer was sheer, adorned with sequins that shimmered under the lights.


    The dress was simply elegant, and N instantly fell in love with it.


    The shoes were crystal heels with a crystal flower embellishing the toes¡ªglistening and stunning.


    After changing into the dress and shoes, N pushed open the door and stepped out of the car.


    A cold breeze blew by, causing her to shiver involuntarily. The next moment, a warm coat was draped over her shoulders.


    "Let''s go," Damon said, taking her hand and leading her inside.


    He walked half a step ahead of her, and she couldn''t help but admire his tall, handsome figure. Her eyes sparkled with joy, and warmth spread through her heart.


    As they entered Genge residence''s hall, the space was brightly lit and bustling with people.


    Vrie spotted N and hurried over after exchanging a few words with the people next to her.


    "N, you finally made it! I''ve been waiting for you!" she called out.


    "I got held up on the way," N replied.


    Damon looked at N and said quietly, "I''m going over there. If you need anything, just call for me."


    N nodded and handed back the coat that had been draped over her.


    Damon took the coat, nodded at Vrie, and walked away.


    As soon as he was gone, Vrie grabbed N''s hand. "N, the approach you suggested really worked! I pestered Brandon at hispany all afternoon. He''s still mad, but his attitude toward me is much better than before."


    "If you keep it up, maybe you''ll be able to patch things up tonight," N suggested.


    Vrie nodded eagerly. "You have toe with me to find Tom. I want to talk to him properly."


    N looked at her. "Vrie, should you maybe think this through? You and Brandon are fighting over Tom right now. If he finds out you meeting with tom privately, all your efforts today will have been for nothing."


    At her words, Vrie hesitated, her brows furrowing.


    Seeing her conflicted expression, N lowered her voice. "I think you don''t need to rush things with Tom. You don''t even like him anymore, right? Just try to avoid him in the future."


    Just as Vrie was about to respond, a cheerful voice interrupted them. "Aunt N,


    I didn''t expect to see you here!"


    Vrie and N turned to see a woman in a light blue spaghetti strap dress walking toward them.


    As she approached, N finally recognized her. It was Damon''s niece, Charlotte.


    She wasn''t close with Charlotte, so she was surprised by her enthusiasm.


    Vrie shot N a look that said, "Who is she?"


    N replied quietly, "Damon''s niece, Charlotte Sumner."


    While they were talking, Charlotte had already reached N.


    "Aunt N, I''ve mentioned several times to Uncle Damon that he should bring you to dinner with us He always declined. I''ve wanted


    meet you properly for a while," Charlotte said.


    N smiled and greeted her. "Your uncle is over there handling business."


    "I just said hi to him. Aunt N, the real reason I came to find you today is


    something else," Charlotte replied.


    N''s eyes widened in surprise. "What is it?"


    Charlotte nced at Vrie, looking hesitant to speak.


    Vrie tactfully released N''s hand. "N, I''m going to chat with some friends


    over there. I''lle find youter."


    "Okay," N answered.

 Chapter 814

    Tom began, "Vrie, I didn''t understand my own feelings five years ago and did a lot of hurtful things to you. For the past five years abroad, I''ve thought about you every day. Vrie, I actually-"


    Vrie cut him off, "Tom, you''re not about to say some nonsense about loving me, are you?"


    Tom froze, guilt and affection flooding his expression as he looked at her.


    ¡°Vrie, can''t you give me another chance?¡± he asked. ¡°I promise I''ll cherish you and won''t make you sad again."


    "Tom, you''re overestimating yourself. I won''t feel sad for you anymore. Your so- called love is just self-indulgence." Vrie''s eyes showed no sign of softening.


    "If you really loved me, would you have been in bed with another woman? Would youe to me now and ask for another chance while I''m seeing someone else?" she demanded. "If I were to get back together with you, how would I be any different from the person you were five years ago?"


    She had lost all faith in him the moment she caught him cheating back then. Just looking at him now made her feel disgusted.


    Tom''s face paled, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    "Vrie, I know I made mistakes, and I understand that it''s hard for you to forgive me right now," he said, trying to persuade her. "But I can wait. One day, you''ll realize I''m the one who''s truly right for you."


    "If you have nothing else to do, maybe eat something," Vrie replied, rolling her eyes at him.


    She thought how Tom must havee back from abroad with his brain scrambled. Tom didn''t press her further. His gaze shifted from her to N, then discreetly away.


    "I have other things to attend to. Enjoy yourselves," he said, standing up.


    He straightened his suit and turned to leave.


    Only after he disappeared from sight did Vrie''s expression soften slightly. She looked at N, incredulous. "Do I look like I still have feelings for him? How can he be so confident?"


    Even if every other man in the world vanished, she wouldn''t look at Tom again.


    Seeing Vrie fuming, N couldn''t help butugh. ¡°No, it''s him who''s not normal.¡± "Good. I don''t want anything to do with that scumbag again!" Vrie huffed. The thought of her time with Tom unsettled her.


    "Okay, don''t be upset. He''s not worth it," N said soothingly.


    Vrie agreed wholeheartedly. ¡°Right. I''m going to grab some snacks. Do you want anything?"


    "No thanks, I''m not hungry," N replied.


    "Alright," Vrie answered.


    After Vrie left, N leaned back on the sofa, ncing at Damon, who was chatting with others nearby. A smile crept onto her face. 1


    When Damon noticed her gaze, he turned and his once-cold eyes softened immediately. He said something to the person next to him, then walked over to N.


    "Are you bored?" he asked, settling beside her, his faint scent of pine surrounding


    her.


    +25 Bonus


    N looked up at him. "It''s fine. Vrie is keeping mepany."


    "Mm. If you get bored or want to leave, just let me know. We can leave anytime," Damon reminded her.


    N replied, "Okay. Go ahead and do your thing. Don''t worry about me."


    This banquet was no different from a typical work event for the business people here. It was just a change of venue for business dealings.


    As CEO of Prospectus Technology, Damon couldn''t avoid the crowd-even if he didn''t n to talk business, countless people woulde seeking him out.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 815

    "Okay,¡± Damon said as he gently tucked a stray hair behind N''s ear and leaned closer to her.


    Suddenly, Vrie''s voice interrupted them. "Mr. Sumner, PDAs are prohibited!"


    Damon was momentarily speechless. He pulled back from N and turned to Vrie.


    "Ms. Weir, I''ll remember this," he said.


    Vrie replied confidently, "When you marry N, I''ll definitely be one of the bridesmaids. By the way, what was it you said you''d remember?¡±


    Damon took a deep breath.


    "I remembered that I ought to invite you over for dinner sometime," he replied. Vrie raised an eyebrow. "Oh? I''m free any day. Feel free to contact me." ¡°Sure.....¡± Damon muttered, his expression turning into a semi-scowl.


    It seemed he would need to have a talk with Brandon soon about keeping his girlfriend in check.


    Seeing Damon flustered was rare, and N couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Damon nced at her, his eyes silently reproachful.


    N forced herself to stopughing.


    "You should go talk business," she said.


    Damon hummed in response.


    After Damon left, Vrie sat down next to N.


    "By the way, I just saw Jane and Reba acting all sneaky. I wonder what they''re up to," she said.


    Recalling Jane''s arrogant attitude during the fight between Mason and Wilhelm, N instinctively frowned.


    "Ignore them," she replied tly.


    "I''m just concerned they might be nning something against you," Vrie said.


    Seeing the worry in Vrie''s eyes, N softened her gaze. "I''ll be careful. Don''t worry."


    "Okay," Vrie said, though her eyes remained on Jane and Reba, who were huddled together in a corner. Her grip on her wine ss tightened.


    Now that N had Damon looking out for her, Jane and Reba likely wouldn''t dare make a move.


    With that thought, Vrie felt her anxiety ease. She made a mental note to remind Damon to have someone protect N and


    Mason.


    Meanwhile, in the corner, Jane and Reba stood with displeased expressions.


    Jane red coldly at Reba, her tone scornful. "Didn''t you say you could handle N? I''ve been waiting for a while and haven''t seen you do anything. If you can''t manage it, don''t waste my time with useless chatter."


    Reba grimaced. "The person who was supposed to help me deal with N has had some issuestely, so I haven''t been able to implement the n."


    Jane snorted derisively. "I shouldn''t have trusted you from the start. Until I get the results I want, I won''t give you that project


    +25 Bonus


    we discussed."


    When Reba first approached Jane, she had expressed interest in acquiring a project from the Wilkie Group. Jane had promised to hand it over to the Preston Group once N was out of the picture.


    Reba gritted her teeth. 1


    "Ms. Wilkie, is it possible you have no real authority over that project, which is why you keep dying?" she asked.


    If she didn''t get that project soon, she wouldn''t have the chance to run off with Nathaniel''s money before he killed her.


    The bruises from his previous attacks still throbbed with pain, and she couldn''t bear the thought of enduring that hellish torment again.


    If this went on, she would lose her mind. 1


    Janeughed mockingly, her tone condescending. "You''re in no position to question me. Understand this-you''re the one asking me for a favor, not the other way around. Who I give the project to is my choice."


    Sheid down her terms. "I''ll give you another week. If there''s still no progress, then the promises I made to you are void."


    With that, she turned and walked away, not bothering to look back at Reba.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    °¼


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 816

    00


    Reba watched Jane''s proud figure walking away and clutched her dress tightly, rage burning in her eyes.


    When Jane returned to Gabriel''s side, he was deep in conversation with Shane from Starlite Enterprise.


    Overhearing them discuss the Golden Waters Resort project, she remained alert. She held her ss and stood seemingly idly by Gabriel, but she absorbed every word they said.


    "Mr. Hackett, I was quite interested in coborating with the Wilkie Group, but they''ve been slow to respond. I had to sign a contract with Mr. Calnan from Start Vic,¡± Shane said. ¡°He transferred the funds to Starlite Enterprise''s ount this afternoon.


    We can consider coborating next time." 1


    Gabriel nodded. "Of course, Mr. Tonra. The investment this time is substantial. Let''s work together on the next promising


    project."


    Shane turned to Jane with a smile. ¡°I admire your decisiveness, Ms. Wilkie. We must coborate when the opportunity arises."


    Jane forced a smile. "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Tonra. I still have much to learn from you."


    "You''re too humble. I''m sure the Wilkie Group will thrive under your leadership,¡± Shane said.


    This ttery struck a chord with Jane, and her smile became a bit more genuine. "I appreciate your kind words, Mr. Tonra."


    "I still have business to discuss, so I''ll excuse myself for now. Let''s chat again soon," Shane replied.


    Once he left, Gabriel turned to Jane. "Where were you just now?"


    "I was chatting with a friend," Jane answered.


    Gabriel didn''t pry further. "You heard what Mr. Tonra said. The Golden Waters Resort project has gone to Start Vic. Don''t bring it up with Grandpa anymore."


    Jane had approached Pedro several times recently, trying to persuade him to invest in the Golden Waters Resort project, but her efforts had been in vain.


    Now that anotherpany had secured the project, she had no choice but to let it go, no matter how reluctant she felt.


    "Got it," she replied.


    Seeing Jane''s downcast expression, Gabriel tried tofort her. "Don''t worry. As long as your performance is better than Theo''s, Grandpa will surely hand thepany over to you."


    Jane didn''t respond.


    Pedro had appointed her to manage thepany because Theo had once been irresponsible. If Theo began to take thepany seriously, she wouldn''t just lose her position but probably the promised shares as well.


    She had joined thepany right after graduating and worked diligently for several years. Even if she hadn''t achieved fame, her efforts counted.


    She certainly wouldn''t let Theo, that useless brat, take over the Wilkie Group without a fight.


    With that thought, she looked up at Gabriel. "Gabriel, you''ll help me, right?"


    ¡°Of course. You''re my wife. Who else would I help?" Gabriel coaxed.


    Jane''s eyes brightened, and she smiled sweetly.


    He''d better not betray her. Otherwise, she''d make sure he ended up with nothing.


    1


    +25 Bonus


    The banquet concluded around 9:00 p.m.


    Since the driver had ast-minute issue at home, Damon drove them back.


    On the way, N called Harrison to inform him about the uing demolition of the house. His response was exactly as she had expected-he was firmly against it.


    After hanging up, Damon asked, "How did you find out about the demolition of Sunshine Paradise?"


    "Your niece mentioned it to me tonight. Don''t you know that Charlotte is coborating with the Wilkie Group?¡± N asked.


    Damon kept his gaze on the road, speaking casually. "Not really."


    To him, Charlotte''s littlepany was small fry that wouldn''t amount to anything, though it was enough to support her family.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 817

    "She told me tonight that if my dad was the first to agree to the demolition, he''d get an extra unit," N said.


    Damon signaled left, stopping the car at the intersection to look at her. "Does your dad not want to move?"


    "Yeah, and I don''t really want to either," she replied.


    "Then don''t," Damon said.


    N raised an eyebrow. ¡°You''re not the project manager. Just because you say we won''t move doesn''t mean we won''t. Some people support the demolition, while


    those who disagree now are just trying to drive up the price."


    She didn''t believe all the residents wanted to stay in that old, run-down neighborhood.


    "I could buy that project," Damon suggested.


    "If you have that much money, just give it to me," N joked.


    Damon handed her a ck card without hesitation.


    "This is my main card," he said. "All my savings are in it."


    N was taken aback-her first instinct was to refuse. "No thanks. I have enough money."


    Damon didn''t press her and took the card back. After all, once they were married, he intended to hand over his bank card for her to manage anyway.


    "Are you sure you don''t need my help with the demolition issue?" he asked.


    "No. Maybe my dad will change his mind one day," N replied.


    Damon said nothing more, and the car fell into silence.


    The quiet was soon broken by the sound of a ringing phone.


    Damon nced at the caller ID. It was Spencer.


    He answered with his left hand and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Mr. Sumner, the investigation you asked Falcon to conduct has results. The details have been sent to your email," Spencer informed him.


    Damon''s expression grew serious. "Okay. I''ll check it when I get home."


    After the call, he drove noticeably faster, his demeanor shifting from rxed to focused.


    In less than half an hour, they arrived at the vi. As they walked inside, Damon told N to go upstairs while he went to his study to handle some work.


    N nodded. "Okay."


    Once in the study, Damon quickly opened hisptop, logged into his email, and essed the files Spencer had sent


    What he found was aprehensive dossier on Drake.


    After reading it, his expression turned extremely grimm.


    On the surface, Drake was a senior executive at MK Company. Behind the scenes,


    he had close ties to the mafia in Meristate, serving the Nixons, who backed MK Company, by handling various discreet matters for them.


    The only connection he had with N was through their mutual acquaintance, Reba.


    It seemed Damon would have to start with Reba. He took out his phone and dialed Nathaniel''s number.


    "I''m sending you a file," he instructed. "I want to know within three days why Drake is investigating N."


    "Sure, but I want Prospectus Technology''snd in the south of the city in exchange," Nathaniel bargained.


    The line went dead.


    Nathaniel knew Damon''s character well. Ack of refusal meant negotiations were possible.


    His phone buzzed shortly after. He opened the document Damon had sent.


    At first, he wore a smile, but as he read further, his expression darkened, bing almost livid.


    That wretched Reba had been sleeping around while abroad, yet she had pretended to be innocent in front of him, manipting his feelings to have him deal with N!


    The thought of being outmaneuvered by such a woman made Nathaniel feel his dignity was being crushed.


    He let out a coldugh and walked out of the bedroom.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    +25 Bonus


    GET IT


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 818

    Nathaniel frowned when he didn''t see Reba in the living room and called for a maid. "Where''s Reba?"


    Seeing his scowl, the maid quickly bowed her head, too fearful to meet his gaze. ¡°Mr. Preston, Mrs. Preston said she couldn''t sleep and went for a walk in the garden. She didn''t take anyone with her." (1)


    Nathaniel said nothing more and strode out the door.


    In the garden''s pavilion, Reba was on the phone with Sullivan.


    "Sullivan, when are you going to take action? I don''t have time to waste!" she hissed.


    Dim streetlights cast eerie shadows across her face.


    ¡°Ms. Austen, opportunities don''te easily, and I''ve been injured recently. There''s no chance to do anything," Sullivan replied.


    His casual tone enraged Reba, and she growled, "Sullivan, I helped save your dad before, and I can cut off his medical expenses any time I want. I won''t support a loser. If N is still safe after a week, I won''t pay a single penny to the hospital!"


    With what Sullivan earned, he couldn''t possibly afford the exorbitant post-surgery recovery costs for his father.


    Without her, how could he still sitfortably as the drug research manager at Prospectus Technology?


    A cold glint shed in Reba''s eyes. Taking her money but failing to do her bidding? Nothing in this world came that easily.


    There was silence on the line for a moment before Sullivan finally replied, ¡°Alright, I understand."


    "Remember my deadline!" Reba warned before hanging up.


    She put her phone away and turned to head back to the vi when she abruptly locked eyes with Nathaniel''s cold stare. Her face went pale with fright. ¡°N¨CNathaniel..... when did you get here? Why didn''t you say anything?¡± she asked. Nathaniel stared at her coldly. "Who were you just talking to?"


    Reba instinctively tightened her grip on her phone. ¡°N¨CNo one. Just my cousin who borrowed some money. I told him to pay me back quickly..."


    "Is that so?" Nathaniel scrutinized her with piercing eyes.


    Reba nodded, handing him her phone. "If you don''t believe me, you can call back and check."


    ncing at the phone she offered, Nathaniel sneered. "No need. I''m not interested. I came to find you for another reason."


    "What is it?" Reba asked.


    Nathaniel questioned, "When you were abroad, you knew someone named Drake Mummery, right?"


    The moment the words left his lips, Reba''s face turned ashen, and she trembled uncontrobly.


    "I... I don''t know him... Why are you asking me this?" she stuttered.


    Nathaniel snorted. ¡°The fact that I can urately say the name means I already have information about your past interactions with him while you were abroad. You better think carefully before you answer."


    Meeting his icy, piercing gaze, Reba felt her legs weaken, nearly copsing. "Nathaniel... I do know him... but we haven''t contacted each other since I returned to the country..."


    A sharp p echoed through the pavilion as soon as she said that.


    Reba staggered back a few steps, a handprint quickly appearing on her cheek.


    "I gave you a chance. Since you refuse to tell the truth, I''ll beat it out of you until you do!" Nathaniel threatened.


    As he spoke, he reached for Reba.


    Reba''s face drained of color as she turned to flee, but Nathaniel caught her hair first.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed, terror etched on her face. ¡°Nathaniel..... please let me go... I''l tell you everything... I- Ah!" 1


    Support


    Share


    +25 Bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 819

    Screams echoed from the pavilion, each one blending with the next, until a full half- hour passed before silence finally fell.


    During this time, not a single servant appeared. The staff had grown used to Reba being hit, and nobody dared to intervene. After all, they were just employees, and Reba wasn''t particrly kind to them. It was best to avoid trouble whenever possible.


    Rebay motionless on the pavilion floor, barely conscious. Her body was covered in bruises, though her face remained


    unmarked.


    Standing over her, Nathaniel looked down with a mix of disgust and hatred. He snarled, ¡°Reba, if you hadn''t lied to me, I wouldn''t have had a falling-out with Damon. The Preston Group wouldn''t be in this mess, begging for partnerships. You deserve every bit of this."


    Reba didn''t reply. Her eyes were full of despair.


    How much longer would this endless, miserable life continue? If she had known what returning to the country would cost her, she would never havee back. (1)


    It was toote now. There were no second chances. All she could do was find a way to escape.


    Nathaniel crouched down, grabbed Reba''s chin, and forced her to look at him when she remained silent.


    "When you came back to the country five years ago, Drake contacted you several times. What did he want?" he asked.


    Reba turned away, still silent.


    Nathaniel let out a coldugh. "You think you''re safe if you don''t answer?"


    "He ckmailed me," Reba replied. "He said he''d release videos of us together if I didn''t return to him."


    Nathaniel sneered. "You really think I''m that same fool from five years ago? Drake''s an executive at MK Company. If he really wanted you, he''d have dragged you back overseas, not let you stay with me for five years.


    "So don''t give me excuses. I already know he was digging into N''s background. What I want to know is-why?"


    Reba''s eyes widened in fear, and she subconsciously clenched her hands. She looked at Nathaniel coldly and asked, "Since you could find this out, why can''t you figure out why he''s looking into N?"


    "Arguing will only make you suffer more. Do you want to go into the basement?" Nathaniel taunted.


    Reba shuddered, fear shing in her eyes. The basement of the Prestons'' vi was her nightmare. She''d rather die than step in there again.


    Nathaniel smiled in satisfaction when he noticed her fear. "Tell me what you know if you don''t want to go there."


    Reba took a deep breath. ¡°I don''t know why he''s investigating N either. I just know that he suddenly wanted toe here after seeing N''s photo, and he warned me not to do anything to her or he wouldn''t let me off."


    Nathaniel squinted, his gaze skeptical. "Given his warning, how did you get away with causing N''s ident at sea? Exin that."


    Reba shook her head. "I don''t know... After N''s ident, he didn''t contact me again."


    To this day, she had no idea why Drake was after N. As far as she knew, there was no connection between them.


    Nathaniel threatened, ¡°If I find out you''ve lied, I''ll make you wish you''d never been born."


    Reba trembled. "I''ve told you everything I know. He never really trusted me. He wouldn''t share anything important with me.


    "I''ll look into it,¡± Nathaniel warned. ¡°You''d better pray that what I find matches what you''ve said."


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 820

    Screams echoed from the pavilion, each one blending with the next, until a full half- hour passed before silence finally fell.


    During this time, not a single servant appeared. The staff had grown used to Reba being hit, and nobody dared to intervene. After all, they were just employees, and Reba wasn''t particrly kind to them. It was best to avoid trouble whenever possible.


    Rebay motionless on the pavilion floor, barely conscious. Her body was covered in bruises, though her face remained unmarked.


    Standing over her, Nathaniel looked down with a mix of disgust and hatred. He snarled, "Reba, if you hadn''t lied to me, I wouldn''t have had a falling-out with Damon. The Preston Group wouldn''t be in this mess, begging for partnerships. You deserve every bit of this."


    Reba didn''t reply. Her eyes were full of despair.


    How much longer would this endless, miserable life continue? If she had known what returning to the country would cost her, she would never havee back.


    It was toote now. There were no second chances. All she could do was find a way to escape.


    Nathaniel crouched down, grabbed Reba''s chin, and forced her to look at him when she remained silent.


    "When you came back to the country five years ago, Drake contacted you several times. What did he want?" he asked.


    Reba turned away, still silent.


    Nathaniel let out a coldugh. "You think you''re safe if you don''t answer?"


    "He ckmailed me," Reba replied. "He said he''d release videos of us together if I didn''t return to him."


    Nathaniel sneered. "You really think I''m that same fool from five years ago? Drake''s an executive at MK Company. If he really wanted you, he''d have dragged you back overseas not let you stay with


    for five years.


    "So don''t give me excuses. I already know he was digging into N''s background. What I want to know is why?"


    Reba''s eyes widened in fear, and she subconsciously clenched her hands. She looked at Nathaniel coldly and asked, "Since you could find this out, why can''t you figure out why he''s looking into N?


    "Arguing will only make you suffer more. Do you want to go into the basement?" Nathaniel taunted.


    Reba shuddered, fear shing in her eyes. The basement of the Prestons'' vi was her nightmare. She''d rather die than step in there again.


    Nathaniel smiled in satisfaction when he noticed her fear. "Tell me what you know if you don''t want to go there."


    Reba took a deep breath. "I don''t


    know why he''s investigating N either. I just know that he suddenly wanted toe pere after seeing N''s photo, and he warned me not to do anything to her or he wouldn''t let me off."


    Nathaniel squinted, his gaze skeptical. "Given his warning, how did you get away with causing N''s ident at sea? Exin that."


    Reba shook her head. "I don''t know... After N''s ident, he didn''t contact me again."


    To this day, she had no idea why Drake was after N. As far as she knew, there was no connection between them.


    Nathaniel threatened, "If I find out you''ve lied, I''ll make you wish you''d never been born."


    Reba trembled. "I''ve told you everything I know. He never really trusted me. He wouldn''t share anything important with me."


    "I''ll look into it," Nathaniel warned. "You''d better pray that what I find matches what you''ve said."

 Chapter 821

    With a final scornful look, Nathaniel strode away.


    Reba stared at his back, her eyes burning with hatred. He despised her, but she felt no less resentment toward him.


    Every day she endured his torment, desperate to escape this life. If she could go back, she''d never have let Nathaniel into her life.


    When Nathaniel returned to his study, he immediately called Damon to recount everything Reba had just told him.


    "Sounds like Drake might not have any ill intentions toward N," he ventured.


    Damon tapped rhythmically on his desk, his eyes cast down. "Thanks, but this doesn''t really add up to what I need."


    Nathaniel knew Reba''s vague answers were hardly useful, so he said, "I wasn''t nning to get anything out of this. I''ll get Reba to reach out to Drake again, see if we can dig deeper. Then we''ll talk."


    "Sure," Damon answered.


    Damon hung up and set his phone down, a cold glint in his eyes. He only wanted peace with N, yet trouble seemed to find them again and again.


    If that were the case, he''d just have to eliminate each disturbance as it arose.


    ...


    It was nearly midnight by the time Damon returned to the bedroom.


    N was sitting up with a book, her face calm and serene in the softmplight. Hearing the door, she looked up with a gentle smile.


    "Work all done?" she asked.


    Damon nodded. "Mm. Why''re you still up?"


    "I was waiting for you," she replied.


    Warmth filled Damon''s heart. "Next time, don''t wait. If I''m working toote, I''ll sleep in the study."


    N ignored hisment, and her voice remained soft as she urged, "Go shower. You must be tired."


    "All right," Damon answered.


    He grabbed a set of pajamas and headed into the bathroom.


    As the shower ran, N closed her book, cing it on the nightstand. She reached for her phone, ying a quick game to pass the time.


    Soon, the water stopped, and Damon emerged in his pajamas, toweling his damp hair. Once he was done, he climbed into bed.


    As the bed sank with his weight and the scent of his after-shower lingered, the air felt damp.


    N reached for Damon''s hair and


    found it


    half-dried. She


    "Let me dry your hair.


    you might catch someth


    offered,


    Damon usually let his short hair air-dry, but seeing the concern in N''s eyes, his gaze softened. "All right."


    N retrieved the hairdryer and motioned for Damon to sit in front of her. "Come here."


    As she gently ran her fingers through his hair, the hairdryer buzzed quietly between them.


    The only sound in the room was the warm rush of air, the soft glow of the bedsidemp casting a cozy light over them.


    N''s fingers brushed Damon''s ear


    asionally, sending a slight shiver down his spine His gaze locked onto her, a sudden intensity flickering in his eyes.


    Caught by the heat in Damon''s gaze, N felt a blush creep up her cheeks, her


    fingers momentarily stiffening around the hairdryer.


    She bit her lip, a simple movement that seemed to enme the air between them.


    Damon''s eyes darkened. N''s lips,


    slightly pale but now tinged with


    pink from her own bite, appeared


    tempting as a blooming rose it was


    impossible to resist.


    Without another thought, his hand slipped around her waist, pulling her into his


    embrace.

 Chapter 822

    N let out a soft gasp as she found herself straddling Damon''sp, his muscles tense beneath her. Her face flushed, and she quickly looked away.


    Turning off the hairdryer, she muttered, "All done. Let me put this away."


    Before she could get up, Damon took the hairdryer from her and tossed it aside.


    "What are you¡ª" Before N could finish, Damon kissed her.


    His scent of pine filled her senses, and her body trembled, melting into his embrace.


    When Damon finally pulled back, their breaths were uneven, and their heartbeats pounded so loudly it was impossible to tell whose was whose. His hand glided down her waist, gently untying her robe, which fell open...


    The lights clicked off.


    It took a while before the intimate atmosphere in the room finally calmed.


    Only Tom and his secretary remained in the living room of the Genge vi.


    Tom handed a bag to his secretary. "Send this to Meristate."


    The bag was transparent, holding a used wine ss.


    The secretary hesitated. "Mr. Genge, are we sure we can get DNA just from this ss N used?"


    "Just send it. Whether we can or not doesn''t matter," Tom replied.


    If the DNA could be extracted, that would be ideal. If not, he had other ways to get N''s hair.


    His secretary nodded. "Understood. I''ll send it right away."


    After the secretary left, Tom pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling exhausted. His thoughts drifted back to the things Vrie had said to him that evening and his expression darkened.


    Her words had stung, but he wasn''t one to give up easily.


    Brandon was six years younger than Vrie. In Tom''s mind, Brandon might be


    interested in Vrie, but only for fun.


    When it came time to settle down,


    Tom couldn''t imagine Brandon marrying her. After all, Tom had cheated on her once before-he wasn''t worried about her seeing someone else now He just needed to make s¨¹re he was the one by her side in the end.


    Vrie and Brandon sat close together in his car outside the Weir gate, reluctant to say goodbye. She leaned against him, nning their next weekend together, when she suddenly sneezed.


    "Is it too cold?" Brandon asked,


    draping his coat over her shoulders. "It''ste. Why don''t you go in and get


    some rest? I''lle up with a few


    ideas for next weekend, and you can


    pick one


    Seeing that it was past midnight, Vrie nodded. "Okay. Drive safe and text me when you get home."


    "Will do," Brandon said.


    After watching him drive away, Vrie turned back to the house, where Phoebe was


    still awake, watching TV in the living room.


    "Mom, why aren''t you in bed yet?" she asked.


    Phoebe turned to her. "Vrie,e sit with me. I need to talk to you."


    Curious, Vrie changed into her slippers and joined her on the couch. "This couldn''t wait until morning?"

 Chapter 823

    "I couldn''t sleep, so I thought I''d stay up a bit longer," Phoebe replied.


    "Mm. What did you want to talk to me about?" Vrie asked.


    Phoebe handed her a bank card, sighing. "You know how things are with your father''s business. We don''t know how much longer it''ll hold out.


    "Your dad and I have been saving this money for you since you were born. Originally, it was meant for your wedding, but we''ve decided it''s better to give it to you now."


    Vrie''s smile faded as she looked at the card, hesitant to take it. "Mom, I can''t take this."


    "Take it," Phoebe urged. "Think of it as your wedding gift from us. There might not be anything left for youter."


    Vrie shook her head. "I really don''t need it, Mom. You should give it to Dad to help with the business instead "


    Phoebe interrupted, "This isn''t enough to save thepany. And it''s been saved under your name since you were born. Your dad and I have been adding to the ount every year. Even if we go bankrupt, no one can touch it."


    With a pause, Phoebe added, "We can see you''re much happier now with Brandon than you were before. He seems like someone you can rely on. But no matter what happens, we want you to have options, Vrie. This money is your safety."


    "Mom..." Vrie said softly.


    Phoebe pressed the card into her hand and stood up. "It''ste. Let''s get some rest." Vrie pressed her lips together and nodded. "Goodnight, Mom."


    She went to her room with the card in hand, feeling a mix of emotions. She ced it on her vanity and let out a long sigh.


    She decided to keep the card for now. If her father''spany survived the crisis, she''d use the money to repay N.


    After locking the card in her safe, she grabbed her clothes and headed to the bathroom for a shower. As she stepped out, her phone rang-it was Brandon. "Vrie, I''m home," he said, his voice deep and warm, like a soothing melody. "Good. Get some rest. I''ll see you tomorrow," Vrie replied.


    "That''s all?" Brandon sounded disappointed. "Nothing else you want to say?" Vrie raised an eyebrow. "What else?"


    "Like telling me you miss me. I''ve been thinking of you since the moment we said goodbye," Brandon confessed.


    "Oh..." Vrie replied, putting the phone on speaker while she applied her skincare.


    "You really don''t miss me at all?" Brandon asked.


    Barely able to contain a smile at how wronged he sounded, Vrie''s face


    mask nearly slipped off as she


    sted it. She hummed "Maybe a little


    "How little?" Brandon pressed.


    Vrie teased, "Maybe just enough to fit on the tip of a fingernail."


    "Alright, I''ll take that." Brandon sighed. "I''ll look forward to earning more day by day."


    Vrie adjusted her mask again, murmuring yfully, "That depends on how you do."


    They chatted for a bit longer before saying goodnight.


    The next morning, Vrie woke to a noise downstairs. She was about to call a maid to find out what was going on when there was a knock at Her door content


    "Ms. Weir, your parents are asking you toe downstairs. There''s a guest here to see you" a servant informed her.  t


    A bit puzzled, Vrie wondered why they''d need her for a guest.

 Chapter 824

    "Alright, I''ll be down in a moment," Vrie replied.


    After dismissing the maid, she quickly freshened up and went downstairs within 20 minutes.


    As soon as Vrie entered the living room, she saw Zayn''s mother, Monica Eyman, sitting on the sofa. Her expression immediately darkened.


    With a frown, she moved to sit beside Phoebe and coldly regarded Monica across from her. "What are you doing here?"


    If it weren''t for the Updikes'' enabling, Zayn wouldn''t have dared to treat her the way he did. The very thought made her stomach churn with disgust.


    Monica had once acted so fond of her, even ''warning'' Zayn in front of her to treat her better. For a time, Vrie had believed Monica truly liked her-until she discovered that Zayn had a mistress who had already borne him a child-and that Monica knew about it. Monica even visited them regrly.


    After learning this, Vrie lost all respect for her.


    Monica forced a weak smile. "Vrie, I''m truly sorry for what happened with Zayn. I didn''t raise him right, and you didn''t


    deserve this."


    Vrie remained silent, waiting for her to continue.


    "Zayn loves you too much, that''s all," Monica said.


    "He let his emotions get the better of him and ended up hurting you. After all, you two are engaged.


    "Could you let it go, just this once? I promise I''ll make sure he treats you well from now on. If he ever wrongs you again, I''ll be the first to punish him.


    "I''ll also take care of that woman and child he has outside. If you bear the family''s heir, your child will inherit everything from the Updikes," Monica promised.


    Phoebe couldn''t stay silent any longer. "Mrs. Updike, what are you saying? Do you think we''re selling our daughter? Do you honestly believe I''d let my daughter marry your son after what he did?


    "And this wasn''t just a mistake-what he did was criminal! The Weirs will not let this go lightly!"


    Her strong stance made Monica''s face stiffen with anger.


    "Mrs. Weir, are you sure you want to go up against the Updikes?" Monica asked.


    She had lowered herself toe here to offer them an easy way out, but the Weirs were bold enough to defy her.


    Vrie gently held Phoebe''s arm, saying softly, "Mom, please go rest. Let me handle this."


    Given how unreasonable Monica was, Vrie feared Phoebe might pass out from anger if she stayed any longer.


    "But what if she tries to bully you?¡± Phoebe protested, frowning.


    "This is our house. What could she possibly do to me? Besides, I want to handle this on my own," Vrie replied.


    Seeing her daughter''s determination, Phoebe reluctantly nodded. "Fine. But if you can''t resolve this, have someone throw her


    out."


    "Got it," Vrie agreed.


    After Phoebe left, Vrie turned back to Monica and asked, ¡°Mrs. Updike, you mentioned taking care of Zayn''s mistress and child. How exactly do you n to ''handle'' them?"


    +25 Bonus


    Monica hesitated. She hadn''t intended to actually get rid of them. Her words had been meant to cate Vrie. In her mind, how could Vrie possibly matter more than her own grandson?


    After a brief pause, Monica forced another smile. "I was thinking of sending them abroad permanently. They''d nevere back -does that work?"


    Vrie scoffed. Sending them abroad? Who was Monica trying to fool?


    Vrie would bet anything that Monica would just hide them temporarily, then bring them back the moment she dropped the charges against Zayn.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 825

    "Mrs. Updike, do I look like an idiot to you? Or are you just not thinking straight?" Vrie asked, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Monica''s expression stiffened in response.


    "Then what do you want?" Monica demanded, her voice cold.


    Vrie raised her eyebrows and said firmly, "Even if they''re sent abroad, they could alwayse back. What I want is to sever tiespletely." (1


    Monica''s face hardened. "Vrie, you''re still just a young woman. Don''t be so ruthless. Zayn''s mistress may be at fault, but the child is innocent. I can''t believe you''d suggest something so extreme!"


    Her gaze carried a note of disappointment, as though Vrie''s words reflected poorly on her character.


    Once, that look might have affected Vrie, but now Monica was no more than the mother of the defendant-a near stranger to


    her.


    "Whatever ruthlessness I have pales inparison to yours, Mrs. Updike. After all, you managed to raise a rapist," Vrie


    retorted.


    "What did you just say?!" Monica shot up from her seat, pointing an usatory finger at Vrie. "Say that again!"


    Her face flushed, her eyes zing with rage, as if she were ready tosh out.


    "No matter how many times I say it, it won''t change,¡± Vrie replied coolly. "I won''t be withdrawing my charges, nor will I ept mediation. Zayn is going to pay for what he did."


    Monica sneered. ¡°Fine. I had nned to support the Weir Group out of goodwill for Zayn''s mistake, but with your attitude, you can expect the Weir Group to go bankrupt!"


    Vrie rolled her eyes. "Don''t let the door hit you on the way out."


    If the Updikes could truly destroy the Weir Group, Zayn wouldn''t have needed to get engaged to her in the first ce. With Damon backing the Weir Group now, they had nothing to fear from the Updikes.


    Monica stormed out, her fury palpable, vowing to make Vrie pay. As she climbed into the car, she snapped at the driver," Take me to the office!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Updike," the driver replied.


    Just as the car began to move, Monica''s phone rang.


    Seeing it was her husband, she answered, her anger barely contained. "That witch Vrie won''t relent. You need to bankrupt the Weir Group!"


    She ranted for several moments before realizing Anthony hadn''t responded. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Ourpany... is going bankrupt," Anthony''s voice came through the phone, t and weary.


    "What?!" Monica''s voice shot up, filled with shock. "Are you out of your mind? What kind of nonsense is this?"


    Just yesterday, the Updike Group had been fine, with several major deals signed. How could they be facing bankruptcy overnight?


    Monica briefly wondered if Anthony was losing his mind, perhaps due to the stress over Zayn being caught.


    "It''s true. You''re losing ess to your own funds, too," Anthony replied.


    Upon hearing the despair in his voice, Monica''s panic deepened. "What''s going on? Stop scaring me!"


    +25 Bonus


    "I have a lot to deal with right now. Do what you can about Zayn. If nothing else works... then he''ll have to pay for what he did," Anthony said before hanging up.


    Monica immediately tried calling him back, but he didn''t answer. She stared at her phone, her face etched with despair.


    Yesterday, the Updike Group had been thriving. How could it be facing bankruptcy now?


    In the CEO''s office of the Updike Group...


    Anthony set his phone down and dialed his secretary. "Prepare the car. We''re going to see Mr. Genge."


    The Updike Group had just one day left to survive. If he could convince Tom to spare them, maybe there would still be a chance.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 826

    An hourter, Anthony stood outside the Genge residence with a grim expression.


    The butler greeted him, ¡°Mr. Updike, Mr. Genge does not wish to see you. Please leave."


    "I''ll wait," Anthony replied firmly. "Until he''s willing to see me."


    "Mr. Updike, waiting is pointless. When Mr. Genge makes a decision, no one can change it," the butler said.


    Anthony asked, "But what did I do to offend him? Why is he determined to destroy mypany?"


    The butler paused, then answered, "Mr. Updike, if you''re looking to save your business, you''d be better off asking the Weirs for help."


    With that, he closed the door. If Anthony understood the implication, he would not linger.


    In less than a minute, Anthony turned and left.


    Monica rushed to meet him outside the Weir residence.


    The moment she saw him, she eximed, "Aren''t you the one who said thepany is on the verge of bankruptcy? What are you doing here at the Weirs''?"


    "To ask Vrie to spare us," Anthony replied.


    Monica''s eyes widened in shock. "Anthony, have you lost your mind?!"


    Even if the Updike Group was facing bankruptcy, Vrie would be thest person she would beg for mercy. What could Vrie offer when the Weirs were on the verge of bankruptcy too?


    Monica''s anger red as she recalled Vrie''s usation that Zayn was a rapist. "I wasn''t mistaken, and neither were you. I asked you toe here to plead with Vrie," Anthony said.


    "I''m not doing it! If you want to, do it yourself!" Monica snapped.


    Seeing the resistance in her eyes, Anthony did not insist. He stepped forward and rang the doorbell.


    Monica grabbed his arm. "There''s no point begging her! We should be focusing on ways to get our son out!"


    Ignoring her, Anthony pressed the bell again, and soon a maid opened the door.


    The maid''s expression darkened upon recognizing them. "Mr. and Mrs. Updike, you''re not wee here. Please leave."


    All of the Weirs'' household staff had overheard Monica''s earlier remarks in the living room, and they despised her for it.


    Monica had never been humiliated like this-having a maid tell her she was unwee to her face. She grabbed Anthony''s arm, huffing. "See? We''re not wee here. Let''s go!" (1


    She had barely finished speaking when Anthony pped her.


    Monica clutched her face in disbelief. "You hit me?!"


    The maid watched them in shock, eyes darting between the two.


    "You still don''t understand how serious this is," Anthony said, his voice low and cold. "I''m here to beg tor forgiveness. If you don''t want to, I''m not forcing you. But don''t stand in my way again, or it won''t just be one p."


    Anthony red at Monica, his resentment palpable. If she hadn''t spolled Zayn, thetter wouldn''t have dared to cause such


    trouble, risking the Updike Group''s survival.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Monica''s eyes filled with tears. "Fine! Anthony, I want a divorce!"


    Support


    Share


    +25 Bonus


    212


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 827

    All these years they had been married, it had always been Anthony who gave in to Monica. She was ustomed to having her way with him, so it was unlikely she would hold her temper now.


    What she could not tolerate most was Anthony hitting her in front of a maid.


    Silence settled between them.


    Anthony regarded Monica with tired eyes, devoid of the affection that once filled them.


    Monica''s heart pounded as she realized he might actually be serious.


    "You-" she began, her voice faltering.


    He cut her off, "Fine. If you want a divorce, we''ll divorce."


    She stared at him, stunned. She had only intended thement as a threat, never imagining he would actually agree.


    As the shock wore off, it gave way to rage. Not only was he not apologizing for hitting her, but he was also so brazen about it.


    "Fine! But don''t you dare regret it!" She spun around, anger burning within her, and stormed back to her car.


    Watching her drive away, Anthony remained silent. He turned to the maid at the door and asked, "Could you please let Mr. and Ms. Weir know that I''m here to apologize and ask if they''ll see me?"


    The maid replied coolly, "I''ll ry your message, but they may not agree to meet with you."


    Anthony nodded. ¡°Sure, thank you."


    The maid closed the door and went back inside.


    In the living room, Vrie was chatting with Phoebe when she noticed the maid enter.


    "Have they left?" she asked.


    The maid exined, "Ms. Weir, it appears Mr. Updike came to apologize. He even pped Mrs. Updike when she tried to stop him.


    "Mrs. Updike was so angry that she demanded a divorce, and Mr. Updike agreed. She drove off in fury. Mr. Updike is still at the door and has asked to meet with you and Mr. Weir to apologize."


    Vrie remained unaffected. Setting down her cup, she replied, "Tell him I have no intention of settling. He''s wasting his time here."


    "It seems he''s determined to wait," the maid added.


    Vrie smirked. "If he wants to wait, let him."


    The maid nodded and left. "I''ll let him know right away."


    Outside, Anthony''s expression darkened further as the maid ryed Vrie''s message.


    "Alright, thank you," he said, his voice t as the door closed, taking with it thest of his hopes.


    ¡°Mr. Updike, perhaps we should head back," Anthony''s secretary suggested. "There''s still so much to handle at thepany."


    Anthony was quiet for a long time before he shook his head. "I''ll wait. Those matters won''t change thepany''s situation whether I handle them now or not,"


    The only way thepany could be saved was by staying; there until Vrie was willing to see him.


    12


    +25 Bonus


    With a sigh, Anthony''s assistant said nothing more.


    Anthony must know better than him that seeing Vrie wouldn''t change anything. Despite that, this was their only option. Even if it was likely a futile gesture, they had no other choices left.


    Finally, by evening, the door opened.


    Vrie drove out in her white BMW. When she noticed that Anthony was still there, she looked surprised.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    get it


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 828

    As expected, Anthony knew how to handle serious matters-he had far more patience than Monica.


    When he saw Vrie''s car, he immediately ran in front of it.


    "Mr. Updike!" his assistant eximed.


    Vrie was startled and mmed on the brakes. Fortunately, she wasn''t driving fast, and her car stopped just inches from Anthony.


    Anthony''s assistant hurried over, still shaken. ¡°Mr. Updike, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," Anthony replied, his gaze fixed on Vrie through the car window.


    With a calm expression, he added, "Ms. Weir, I''d like to talk to you."


    Vrie opened her car door and stepped out, her face icy. "Mr. Updike, we have nothing to discuss. Please move."


    "Ms. Weir, I only want to apologize," Anthony said.


    Vrie scoffed. ¡°Your wife came here this morning throwing insults, and now you''re here acting all apologetic. Are you two ying good cop, bad cop, thinking I''m an easy target?"


    "Ms. Weir, I am sincerely sorry for my wife''s behavior," Anthony replied evenly. "As for Zayn, hemitted a crime and should face the consequences. Whatever the court decides, I won''t protest."


    "If that''s how you feel, Mr. Updike, then I have nothing more to say. I''ve received your apology. You may go," Vrie answered.


    Anthony remained where he stood. "Ms. Weir, there''s something else I wanted to ask of you."


    "I doubt I can be of any help, Mr. Updike. You should try asking someone else," Vrie dismissed.


    "Ms. Weir, you''re the only one who can help," Anthony insisted.


    irritation shed in Vrie''s eyes as she asked, "What do you want?¡±


    She tapped the steering wheel impatiently, a clear sign of her annoyance.


    ¡°Because of what Zayn did, Mr. Genge is now targeting the Updike Group. I was hoping you might speak to him and ask him to let thepany go. I''d be willing to give you half of the Updike Group''s shares in return," Anthony offered.


    The offer stung, but he knew it was preferable to watching thepany go bankrupt.


    Vrie frowned and asked, ¡°You''re saying Tom is only going after the Updike Group because of me?"


    "Yes, Ms. Weir... If you''d ask Mr. Genge to back off, I''ll transfer half of the Updike Group''s shares to you immediately," Anthony promised.


    "Are you sure you''re willing to hand over those shares?" Vrie asked.


    "Absolutely. I even have the transfer agreement prepared." Anthony gestured to thewyer beside him, who immediately retrieved the document from his briefcase and handed it to Vrle.


    She opened it and saw that it was indeed a signed agreement for half of the Updike Group''s shares.


    "Ms. Weir, the agreement is signed and notarized. As soon as you sign, It''s effective," Anthony informed.


    After a quick read-through, Vrie made up her mind. An opportunity like this wasn''t one to pass up.


    She closed the document and told Anthony, ¡°Mr. Updike, since you''re so sincere, I''ll consider it."


    +25 Bonus


    Anthony said urgently, "If you don''t speak to Mr. Genge soon, the Updike Group can go bankrupt at any moment..."


    Vrie looked up at him, her gaze frosty. "That''s your problem, Mr. Updike. If you want me to go to Tom, you''d better work hard to keep the Updike Group afloat until then."


    Anthony''s expression darkened, but he knew he couldn''t argue. If he angered her, she might refuse to talk to Tom entirely, sealing the Updike Group''s fate.


    Forcing a smile, he replied, ¡°Thank you... I hope you''ll act soon, Ms. Weir. After all, you now own half of the Updike Group..."


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 829

    Vrie smirked. "I know. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have things to do."


    Anthony stepped aside with a nod, and Vrie got back into her car, driving off.


    She had originally nned to meet N, but changed her mind and headed straight for the Genge residence instead.


    When she arrived, a maid greeted her, "Ms. Weir, Mr. Genge is waiting for you in the living room."


    Vrie snickered. Tom had known all along she woulde.


    Entering the living room, she found Tom lounging on the sofa with a smile. She mirrored his expression and sat across from him.


    "Tom, didn''t I tell you I want nothing to do with you and don''t want to see you again?" Vrie asked.


    Although she was smiling, her gaze was icy, filled with disdain.


    Tom was unfazed by her attitude. Calmly, he poured her a cup of coffee. "I can''t stand seeing anyone bully you, so I did something about it. How is that wrong?"


    Vrie took the cup he handed her and promptly poured its contents into the trash bin beside her.


    "I don''t need your fake kindness!" she snapped.


    Tom raised an eyebrow. "Fake? Is Brandon''s affection any more real?"


    "At least he''s more genuine than you," Vrie shot back.


    Her words wiped the smile off Tom''s face.


    "If he really cared about you, would he just stand by while the Weir Group teeters


    on the brink of bankruptcy? If he were truly genuine, wouldn''t he have done something when he found out Zayn tried to assault you?


    "If what you consider ¡®genuine'' is a show with zero effort or cost, then yes, he''s very genuine," Tom taunted.


    His mocking tone made Vrie frown.


    "And what right do you have to criticize him? At least he doesn''t cheat on me or disappoint me over and over again," she


    retorted.


    Tom paused before replying, "Yes, I made a mistake five years ago. But I never touched anyone else, I just didn''t realize what I felt. Are you really going to judge me for one mistake?"


    ¡°Once unfaithful, always unfaithful. I''m not giving you another chance. If you mess up again, it''s on me for being na?ve," Vrie answered.


    "I won''t make another mistake. That''s just your bitter assumption," Tom argued.


    Vrie chuckled. "Don''t you get it? Whether or not you''d make another mistake, I won''t give you another chance. Stop with these pointless gestures. I don''t need them. And leave the Updike Group alone."


    With that, she turned to leave.


    Watching her go, Tom smirked. ¡°Well, Vrie, If you trust Brandon that much, let''s see if he can resist temptation."


    Vrie halted, turning back to re at him. "Tom, the more you meddle, the more I despise you. If you try anything with Brandon, I won''t let you get away with it!"


    Seeing her so fiercely defend Brandon wiped the simile from Tom''s face, leaving him cold.


    +25 Bonus


    He stepped closer, an ominous tension filling the air. "Vrie, if you keep defending him, I can''t guarantee what I might do."


    Vrie held his gaze, unafraid. "Do whatever you want. It won''t change anything, and I''m not scared. But don''t think for a second I''lle back to you."


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    get it


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 830

    As soon as Vrie finished speaking, Tom grabbed her chin and lowered his head abruptly. The sudden closeness brought him so near that he could smell the faint scent of roses on her.


    He swallowed hard, his breath quickening noticeably.


    Vrie''s face, however, remained expressionless as she looked at him, her gaze steady and indifferent, as if she were staring at a stranger passing by.


    Once, her eyes had been filled with warmth and affection for him. She had always been there whenever he looked back.


    Now, he could find no trace of the love she once had for him in her eyes.


    A sharp pang spread from Tom''s chest, filling his whole body. His hand, still holding her chin, trembled slightly. If only he had realized his feelings sooner, he wouldn''t have lost her.


    "Tom, don''t look at me with that guilty expression. I only find it pathetic," Vrie spat.


    If he had broken things off cleanly rather than wavering between her and someone else, she wouldn''t despise him as much as she did now.


    That indecision-wanting to have it all-was what disgusted her most. It made her feel foolish for ever loving a man who had no sense of responsibility.


    Tom''s grip on her chin tightened, emotions ring in his eyes. "Vrie "


    Just then, his phone rang, cutting him off. He let her go and said, "Go home. We''ll have plenty of time to talkter."


    He turned and walked briskly toward the sofa.


    Vrie didn''t care about his sudden change of attitude. She simply turned and left. Picking up the phone, Tom answered curtly, "Yes?"


    "The sample you sent over didn''t contain enough DNA. It would be best to obtain a sample, like a strand of hair," the person on


    the other end of the line said.


    Tom''s eyes narrowed. "Understood."


    "Do it as soon as possible. They''re growing impatient," the caller reminded him.


    "Got it." Tom hung up with a frown, already thinking about how to get a hair sample from N.


    Meanwhile, Vrie had just left the Genge residence when a ck G-Wagon suddenly pulled up in front of her.


    The driver''s side door opened, and Brandon stepped out.


    "What are you doing here?" Vrie asked, surprised.


    She hadn''t told anyone where she was going, so how did he know?


    Brandon looked at her calmnly. "Vrle, before I answer that, shouldn''t you exin why you''re here? You told me you were done. with Tom and wouldn''t see him again. So why are you at his ce?"


    His questioning tone and expression made Vrle''s face darken. "Did you rush over here just to question me?"


    Brandon said nothing, but his silence spoke volumes.


    Vrie felt a wave of disappointment. She had trusted himpletely and


    assumed he would have the same faith in her.


    +25 Bonus


    Clearly, he didn''t. He still doubted her feelings for Tom and feared she might rekindle something with him.


    The silence stretched between them.


    Finally, Vrie spoke. ¡°Brandon, I''m here because Mr. Updike came to me earlier. He told me that Tom was targeting the Updike Group because of me, so I came to handle it.


    "I already told you I''m never going back to him, but obviously, you don''t believe me. Did you think I''d fall back into old habits the moment I came to see him? Is that why you rushed here?"


    Support


    +2


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 831

    Brandon took a deep breath and exined, "Vrie, that''s not what I think. I was just worried about you."


    "What''s there to worry about? Worried I''d fall for him again?" Vrie retorted.


    The coldness in her gaze made Brandon clench his fists, his expression darkening. "Vrie, is it really necessary to be so sarcastic? You know how much Tom bothers me, yet you didn''t tell me you wereing to see him.


    "What if I had met with an ex-girlfriend behind your back without saying anything? Would you bepletely unfazed?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be? I chose to be with you, so I''d trust you. But you obviously don''t feel the same about me," Vrie countered.


    For any rtionship tost, there had to be mutual trust. If Brandon kept being this suspicious and paranoid, it would just wear down their feelings for each other.


    "I told you I don''t doubt you. If you''d told me beforehand, I wouldn''t have shown up here. Don''t you understand my point?" Brandon''s gaze on Vrie was disappointed. "You say you won''t do anything with him, but if that''s the case, why is it so hard to just let me know? Is it really such a big deal?"


    "I was in a rush and forgot. Besides, I didn''t do anything wrong, so I don''t owe you a report on where I go and who I meet,"


    Vrie insisted. 1


    Brandon smiled bitterly, lowering his eyes. "Then I have nothing left to say."


    With that, he turned to get back in his car.


    Vrie frowned, grabbing his arm. "Brandon, is this how you handle problems?"


    He pushed her hand off gently, his gaze emotionless. ¡°Vrie, let''s both calm down."


    All he wanted was for Vrie to keep him in the loop about seeing Tom, instead of hearing it from someone else. She didn''t think it mattered because she believed she was being loyal. Neither could see eye to eye on this, so there was nothing left to say.


    Vrie looked down at her hand, her heart growing colder. She muttered, ¡°Fine. If you want a break, then let''s take a break."


    Without another look at him, she walked past him to her car, got in, and drove off. Instead of going home, she went straight to


    N''s ce.


    "Tell me he isn''t the one with the problem,¡± Vrie said,unching into a rant as soon as she sat down. ¡°When the Weir Group struggled, he didn''t step in, and I didn''t hold it against him-because we weren''t together then.


    ¡°But this time, Zayn tried to drug me, and he still didn''t do anything about it! Tom''s the one who went after the Updikes.


    "All I did was go talk to Tom, and he''s acting like I did something wrong. If anyone should be angry, it''s me!" Vrie hutted.


    N handed her a ss of water. "Here, have some water and take a breath."


    Vrie took a sip, then asked, ¡°So, whose fault do you think this is?" (1)


    "Honestly, neither of you is really at fault. It''s just amunication issue. Brandon''s younger than you, and he cares deeply about you, so of course he''s sensitive about Tom.


    "But you''re six years older and have more experience in rtionships, so you overlook things that feel significant to him. That probably makes him feel like you''re indifferent," N borated.


    Vrie fell silent, reflecting on N''s words.


    After a moment, she replied, "You''re right... But I''m still not ready to talk to him."


    125 Bonus


    Nughed "Why does love have to be so cut-and-dried? You two have different ways of handling things, and arguments happen during the adjustment period. What matters most is how you work things out afterward."


    woddns


    ??


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 832

    +25 Bonus


    Vrie thought for a moment and felt a headache.


    "Forget it,¡± she said. "I don''t want to think about this right now."


    After chatting with N a bit longer, she got up to leave.


    Once she was gone, N headed to the study.


    Inside, Damon was reading through some documents.


    Hearing her enter, he looked up and asked, "Vrie already left?"


    "Mm," N hummed.


    Seeing the slight furrow in N''s brows, Damon put down his papers. "What''s on your mind?"


    "She and Brandon had a fight," N said. "I think now that Tom is back, there are going to be some serious problems."


    Although N was sure Vrie no longer had feelings for Tom, his constant interference in her life was like a thorn in Brandon''s heart, pricking him just enough to chip away at their rtionship.


    Damon''s expression darkened. He wasn''t particrly interested in the tension between Vrie and Brandon, but he had noticed that Tom had been in contact with Drake while overseas.


    Now that Tom was back in the country, Damon suspected he had more motives than just getting back with Vrie.


    Noticing Damon''s silence, N nced up at him. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Damon swallowed his doubts and gave her a gentle smile. "You''re already busy worrying about our problems. Don''t tell me you have time to worry about others, too."


    N looked at him, perplexed. "What problems could we possibly have?"


    "Oh, we have plenty," Damon replied, teasing. "Like deciding when we''ll give Buddy a little sister, or when we''re finally getting married, where we''ll hold the wedding, or even where to go for our honeymoon-" 1


    She cut him off, "You haven''t even proposed. Besides, I''m not even sure I want to get married. We''re fine just like this."


    For her, what they had was no different from marriage. The certificate didn''t matter.


    "It''s not fine to me. I want to see your name right next to mine on a marriage certificate," Damon said.


    N raised an eyebrow. "Then you''ll have to try harder. Maybe someday I''ll be in the mood to get married."


    Damon was about to reply when his phone rang. "I need to take this."


    She nodded. ¡°Sure, I''ll go find a book to read. You work."


    As she turned to the bookshelf, he watched her with a fond smile, then picked up the call.


    "Mr. Sumner," Spencer said on the other end, "there''s been a report from Falcon. Today, Drake''s secretary took a wine ss to the biggest DNA testing center in Meristate for a test. The name on the sample was... Ms. Kinsey''s. Mr. Genge''s secretary was the one who sent the wine ss."


    Damon''s grip on the phone tightened as his breathing grew heavy. He nced at N, then got up and walked down the hall until he was out of earshot.


    "Who is the other party they''re testing her with?" His voice was cold.


    "The name listed was Arny-Falcon is still working on the details," Spencer reported. Chapter 832


    +25 Bonus


    Damon''s eyes narrowed. "Understood. Tell Falcon to keep investigating."


    After ending the call, Damon didn''t immediately return to the study. Instead, he opened a window at the end of the hall.


    The cold night air swept in, but he didn''t flinch, staring out into the inky darkness, lost in thought.


    Whoever Amy was, she had to be a woman. Could she be rted to N? If Drake suspected a familial connection, that would have to start with her parents to confirm. With this in mind, Damon resolved to find a way to speak with Harrison soon. After spending nearly half an hour outside, he returned to the study.


    When he entered, N looked up. "Took you a while. What was the call about?¡±


    "Just needed a break, so I took a moment to rest," he answered.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 833

    Seeing Damon look weary, N pursed her lips before asking, "Want me to give you a massage?"


    Damon shook his head. "No need. I''m good now."


    "Alright," N replied.


    Damon spent another hour working on his documents before they both headed to bed.


    After their showers, he offered to dry N''s hair.


    "Aren''t you tired? I can do it myself," she said.


    "I''ll do it," he insisted, taking the hairdryer from her with such determination that she had to let him.


    "Fine," she relented.


    Turning her back to him, she let the warmth of the dryer lull her into rxation, nearly dozing off by the time he finished.


    Setting the dryer aside, he told her, "You go ahead and sleep. I just remembered I have one more document to sign, and then I''ll be up."


    N, thinking nothing of it, nodded. ¡°Okay."


    Once out of the room, Damon nced at the few strands of her hair he held in his hand, his expression unreadable.


    In under ten minutes, he returned, slipping into bed quietly.


    However, his mind kept whirling, thinking of ways to get a hair sample from Harrison. Just as he was lost in thought, N''s voice cut through the silence.


    "Damon, is something going on at thepany? You seem a bit off today, like something''s weighing on you," she said.


    "No, it''s nothing. Just tired," he replied.


    He felt her hand slip into his, her grip gentle yet reassuring.


    "Good. If anything''s ever on your mind, don''t keep it bottled up. I may not be able to solve it, but talking always helps,¡± she said soothingly.


    He squeezed her hand, whispering, "Alright."


    After a while, Damon spoke up again. "Hey, do you want to visit your dad tomorrow? It''s been a while."


    N wanted to say it had only been a few days since theirst visit, but she was worried about him, so she said, "Sure. The cameras I ordered arrived. We can set one up in his living room so I can keep an eye on him."


    He kissed her forehead. "Sounds good. Now, get some sleep."


    "Goodnight," she replied.


    By the following evening, Damon and N arrived at Harrison''s apartment building. As they pulled up, a red BMW parked at the entrance caught their attention.


    After parking, they headed upstairs, only to find Wren standing at the door.


    Although she was decked out in designer clothes and carried herself differently than she had five years prior, N recognized her instantly.


    +25 Bonus


    Wren didn''t notice their approach and was speaking through the door. "Harrison, open up. We need to talk."


    Harrison''s frustrated voice sounded from inside. "I know what you''re after, and I''ll never agree to it. Leave now, or I''m calling the police."


    Wren froze. Just as she raised her hand to knock again, a cold voice spoke from behind her. ¡°Ms. Hackett, if you continue harassing my father, I''ll call the police right now."


    Wren turned around quickly. She wasn''t surprised when she saw N and Damon. She forced a smile. ¡°N, you''re here to see your father?"


    Her tone was casual, as if they hadn''t had a falling out years ago.


    N refused to y along, her expression steely. "This has nothing to do with you. Leave immediately."


    Support


    +2


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 834

    Wren didn''t seem upset by the cold reception. She maintained a smile and said, "You and your dad are finally getting along again. I don''t want to disturb you. I''m staying in Shoal Bay on the north side of the city now. Come by if you have time."


    N stayed silent, her demeanor unmistakably cold.


    Only as Wren brushed past did N give her a low warning. ¡°I''m setting up a camera at the door. If I catch you bothering my dad again, I''ll call the police."


    Wren paused for a moment but left quickly without a word.


    N knocked on the door. "Dad, you can open the door now. She''s gone."


    The door swung open immediately.


    Upon seeing N and Damon, Harrison''s previously tense face rxed into a smile. "N, Mr. Sumner, you''re here! Come on in.


    "1


    As they entered the living room, the smell of food wafted from the kitchen, where the housekeeper was likely cooking.


    Harrison chuckled. "I didn''t expect you toe over. I''ll ask the housekeeper to make a couple more dishes."


    "I''ll handle it," N said, passing a monitor to Damon. "If you have time, go ahead and set this up."


    "Alright," Damon answered.


    Once she was in the kitchen, Damon turned to Harrison. ¡°Mr. Jayston, do you know why Wren came looking for you?"


    Judging by how Wren had abandoned Harrison in a care facility for years, it was clear she didn''t care for him. Now that she was here, there had to be an ulterior motive.


    Harrison nodded. "She wants this apartment."


    "What do you mean?" Damon asked.


    Harrison sighed. "When we were married, I promised her a property, and she had her eye on this one. I didn''t agree, though, so I bought her a vi instead, and she dropped her im on this ce.


    "Later on, during N''s university years, thepany went bankrupt due to an ident. Wren sold the vi to help pay the employees, and soon after, I got sick.


    "She took care of me for a few years, but after N went missing, she asked for a divorce and married Jane''s uncle soon


    afterward.


    "When we divorced, she didn''t ask for anything-she just wanted to finalize things as fast as possible. Recently, though, she heard a rumor about this property being up for redevelopment, so she''s here to im half of thepensation."


    "You''re divorced. She has no im to any of this, whether or not it''s redeveloped," Damon replied.


    Harrison hesitated, speaking in a low voice. "She brought my old hospital bills and said if I didn''t give her half, she''d take me to court."


    Damon frowned. ¡°Even if it gets redeveloped, she''d only get a few million at most. She shouldn''t need that kind of money."


    Judging by the high-end car Wren had driven here and her expensive attire, she definitely didn''t seem in need of a few million


    dors.


    Harrison shook his head. "I have no idea."


    "I''ll look into it,¡± Damon said. "I''ll let you know if anythinges up. In the meantime, if she bothers you again, just call the police."


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 835

    arrison nodded. "Alright. You and N don''t need to worry about me. Wren and I are divorced. There''s nothing she can do."


    ¡°Alright. One more thing-do you have any family abroad?" Damon asked.


    Harrison looked momentarily stunned, then, after a pause, shook his head. "No, I don''t think so. Why do you ask?"


    "Just curious," Damon replied. "And N''s mother''s side?"


    Harrison grew quiet at the mention of Emerald.


    After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°Emerald was an orphan. I tried helping her search for her family in the past, but we didn''t find anything."


    "How did you two meet?" Damon asked.


    Recalling the memory, Harrison smiled. "We met on a rainy day. I was on my way home from work when a downpour started, so I ducked under an awning for shelter. She happened toe by too. I fell in love with her the moment I saw her.¡±


    "We got married, and she stayed home after that to manage the house while I went into business."


    His face held nothing but warmth and nostalgia as he recounted those days.


    Damon''s brows furrowed. If Harrison had no overseas rtives and Emerald was an orphan, then "Amy" might be someone


    rted to N''s mother.


    At that thought, he quickly asked, "Mr. Jayston, do you remember the name of the orphanage N''s mother stayed at?"


    "Yes," Harrison replied. "It was called Hope House. It used to be on Banyan Road in the north of Saintornia. Now it''s near the


    school in the east."


    He then looked at Damon with curiosity. "But why do you ask?"


    Damon hesitated, choosing not to reveal too much. "I found some information that might lead to N''s mother''s rtives, but nothing''s confirmed yet. Once I''m sure, I''ll let you know."


    Shock shed in Harrison''s eyes. "Emerald was an orphan, and you found her family?"


    "We''re still not certain," Damon replied.


    Seeing Damon hold back, Harrison didn''t press further. He only sighed and said, ¡°If Emerald were still around, she''d be thrilled to know her family had been found."


    Sadness shadowed his face, and he seemed to age right before Damon''s eyes. Damon was about to say something when N came out of the kitchen holding a bowl of soup. ¡°Damon, can you grab me a potholder?"


    "Of course," Damon replied.


    He went to the dining table, picked up a potholder, and ced it on the table.


    N set down the soup, smiling. "We''re having meatballs in egg-lemon sauce tonight."


    "Perfect. Buddy loves meatballs. He''ll be excited,¡± Damon chimed in.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    "That must be the driver dropping him off now," N said with a smile, walking over to the door.


    As expected, it was Walter with Mason.


    +25 Bonus


    N opened the door, and Mason immediatelyunched into her arms, rubbing his head against her. "Mommy, I missed you so much!"


    N''s expression was tender. "Mommy missed you too."


    "What about me?" Damon asked. "Didn''t you miss your Daddy?"


    Mason released N, nced up at Damon, and said, ¡°I missed you too, Daddy."


    His tone was notably less enthusiastic, and there was even a hint of indifference.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 836

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond


    Damon was rendered speechless.


    Mason didn''t care. He walked right past Damon and ran straight to Harrison, stopping in front of him. "Hi, Grandpa!"


    Seeing his adorable grandson, Harrison couldn''t stop smiling. "Hello, Buddy! Are you hungry? Let''s wash our hands and have dinner, okay?"


    Mason nodded obediently. "Okay, Grandpa!"


    N led Mason to wash his hands. When they returned to the dining table, Damon had already served their meals.


    Mason climbed into his chair. Instead of eating, he looked expectantly at Harrison. Harrison was puzzled. "Buddy, why aren''t you eating? Don''t you like the food?"


    Mason shook his head. "No, Grandpa. You eat first."


    Harrison immediately understood. Mason was waiting for him to start.


    Smiling, Harrison picked up some food. ¡°Alright, let''s all eat now."


    "Okay!" Mason happily grabbed a meatball. He had always loved meatballs-he could never get enough.


    After eating a few, he reached for more, but N stopped him. "No more meatballs, or it might not digest wellter. Try something else, okay?"


    Mason looked disappointed. He had hoped his mother might spoil him a bit since they were at his grandfather''s house. Guess he


    was wrong.


    By the time dinner ended, it was past 8:00 p.m.


    Knowing Harrison went to bed early, N and Damon got ready to leave with Mason.


    Harrison looked at Mason reluctantly. "Come back with Buddy again soon, alright?"


    Watching Mason''s lively energy reminded Harrison of N''s childhood, filling him with fond memories.


    ¡°Sure,¡± N replied.


    "I''d like a quick word with Damon. N, could you take Buddy downstairs first?¡± Harrison requested.


    N looked at her dad, puzzled. What could he want to talk to Damon about?


    Damon turned to her, calm as he handed her the car keys. "It''s a bit cold downstairs. You and Buddy wait for me in the car."


    She nodded, deciding not to question him, and took Mason downstairs.


    After waiting a while in the car, Damon finally joined them.


    As soon as he got in, N asked, ¡°What did my dad want to talk to you about?"


    Starting the car, Damon replied, ¡°He just told me to take good care of you. Nothing much."


    ¡°That needed to be said in private?" N asked.


    "Well, he also warned me that if I ever mistreat you, he won''t let me off," Damon added.


    +25 Bonus


    Although N didn''t entirely believe him, she knew there was no point in pushing if he wasn''t willing to say more. She let it go, and the car fell silent.


    While Damon kept his eyes on the road, his thoughts drifted back to his earlier conversation with Harrison.


    Harrison had mentioned that when he had tried to trace Emerald''s family years ago, strange idents had always interrupted his progress, making it feel like he was back at square one each time.


    He had assumed it was just due to ack of records and eyewitnesses.


    Now, thinking over today''s conversation with Damon, Harrison couldn''t shake the suspicion that someone might have been deliberately sabotaging his efforts.


    If Harrison was right and someone had indeed tried to hide Emerald''s origins, there was more to her being a supposed orphan than met the eye.


    It looked like Damon would have to start from Tom.


    When they reached the vi and walked inside, N noticed Spencer standing in the living room holding a file.


    He nodded to her. "Good evening, Ms. Kinsey."


    Support


    Share


    y Sage Hunter Lane 835


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 837

    N nodded and turned to Damon. "Looks like you have work to take care of. I''ll go put Buddy to bed."


    ¡°Alright,¡± Damon said, then turned to Spencer. "Let''s talk in the study."


    Once inside, with the door closed, Damon handed Spencer two hair samples.


    "Take these in for testing. I need the results within a day," he instructed.


    Spencer carefully took the samples. "Understood, Mr. Sumner."


    "How''s the investigation on Drakeing along?" Damon asked.


    Spencer''s expression grew tense.


    Lowering his voice, he said, "Drake knows someone''s looking into him, and Falcon was almost caught. They''ve stepped back


    for now."


    Damon''s gaze hardened. "Got it. Tell them toy low and stay out of sight for a while."


    "Alright. But they did manage to find out that this ''Amy'' is somehow connected to the Nixons," Spencer added.


    "That fits with what I suspected. The Nixons have deep roots in Meristate, and any investigation will be risky. Keep tabs on Tom -let me know if he makes any moves," Damon replied.


    "Understood," Spencer said.


    Once Spencer left, Damon sat alone in the study, lost in thought for a while before finally heading back upstairs.


    Late that night, N''s phone suddenly rang, pulling her from sleep.


    Groggily, she reached for it and answered. ¡°Hello?"


    "N, Brandon is too much... I''ll never forgive him... sniff..." Vrie''s voice was tearful and slurred, nearly drowned out by loud background noise. She sounded like she was at a bar.


    N nced at the clock. It was 3:00 a.m.


    Her frown deepened with worry. "Vrie, where are you right now?"


    ¡°I''m at..... a bar..... having a drink. Want toe?" Vrie asked.


    "Which bar? Are you with friends?" N pressed.


    "No... Men are all jerks... Not a single decent one..." Vrie muttered.


    N had to ask twice before Vrie finally slurred out the bar''s name. N ended the call and got up to change, preparing to go get her.


    Damon, now awake, said, "It''ste, N. I''ll call Brandon and have him pick her up.


    "Are you sure? They were just fighting. What if he doesn''t want to go?" N asked, worried.


    "He will," Damon said confidently.


    He picked up his phone and called Brandon, who answered quickly. ¡°Uncle Damon, what''s up?"


    "Where are you right now?" Damon asked.


    Brandon named a club about ten kilometers from where Vrie was drinking.


    +25 Bonus


    "Vrie''s at Times. Go take her home," Damon instructed.


    After a pause, Brandon said, "I''ll get someone to pick her up."


    Damon let out a coldugh. "Then get someone else to be her boyfriend, too." "Uncle Damon, you don''t know what''s going on between us," Brandon argued.


    ¡°I don''t need to. Your girlfriend''s drunk at a bar, and if you don''t care enough to get her, you don''t deserve her," Damon retorted before hanging up.


    N turned to him. "What if he still won''t go?"


    ¡°I''ll have Walter check on her. If he gets there before Brandon, you can help Vrie rethink this rtionship tomorrow," Damon said.


    He called Walter and instructed him to go to the bar and check on Vrie..


    When he finished, he turned to N. ¡°Go back to sleep. I''ve asked my secretary to contact the bar manager to keep an eye on Vrie. She''ll be fine.¡±


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 838

    Hearing Damon''s words, N finally rxed. "Alright."


    Meanwhile, Brandon''s expression remained cold as he hung up, stood, and walked out the door.


    He arrived at the bar 20 minutester.


    Vrie was seated at the bar, downing drink after drink.


    A few men eyed her, but none made a move.


    Brandon approached her, snatched the ss from her hand, and said softly, "I''m taking you home."


    Already drunk, Vrie looked up and burst intoughter when she saw him. "How can you be here too? This is so funny!"


    Upon seeing that she didn''t even recognize him, Brandon''s expression darkened. He grabbed her wrist and started pulling her toward the door.


    Drunk and slow to react, Vrie nearly stumbled as he yanked her along.


    Just then, another hand grabbed her other wrist.


    Brandon stopped and turned around.


    Standing behind them was Tom, holding onto Vrie''s other hand.


    Brandon''s expression turned icy, a chill seeming to settle over him.


    "Let go of her!" he barked.


    Tom didn''t seem to care about the anger in Brandon''s eyes. He merely stared back, his face expressionless. ¡°You don''t have the right to give me orders.¡±


    "Vrie is my girlfriend. Aren''t you worried people might misunderstand, seeing you holding her hand so openly?" Brandon


    asked.


    Tom smirked. "Why should I care? I''ve always had intentions with her. I came back this time to get back together with her."


    Brandon tightened his grip on Vrie''s hand without thinking, his face darkening further.


    A few curious onlookers recognized them and immediately began taking photos with their phones.


    "Mr. Genge, you really are pushing the limits of shamelessness. No matter how much you try to interfere, Vrie will never give you another chance,¡± Brandon said.


    Tom wasn''t bothered by the provocation. To him, Brandon was still too inexperienced. A man in his 20s might be passionate, but he was also naive, unaware that being in a rtionship was a game of strategy.


    The key was understanding the other person''s psyche, knowing when they needed something most, and slowly weaving one''s way into their life,


    At this point, Brandon had no leverage over Vrie. He couldn''t help her with the Updikes or the Weir Group.


    "Whether or not she gives me a chance is not up to you," Tom said.


    Their eyes locked, and the air between them crackled with tension.


    The crowd quickly backed away, forming a sort of buffer zone between the two men.


    Just as the atmosphere was about to reach a boiling point, Vrie suddenly jerked her hands free from both men and staggered


    toward the door.


    +25 Bonus


    Brandon rushed to catch her. "Vrie..."


    Vrie looked up at him, her vision blurry. She saw two Brandons in front of her and mumbled, "One is already annoying enough. If there were two... I''d be dead from annoyance."


    Brandon was rendered speechless. (1


    Tom stepped forward, attempting to pull Vrie from Brandon''s arms. Before he


    could touch her, she pped his hand away.


    ¡°Ugly freak! Stay away from me!¡± she cried.


    Tom froze, staring at her with darkened eyes. "What did you just say?"


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 839

    "I said you''re an ugly freak!" Vrie shot back, her face flushed, her eyes


    unfocused.


    Tom''s expression darkened. He knew he shouldn''t argue with a drunk person, but hearing her call him ugly still stung.


    Brandon couldn''t help butugh mockingly. "Did you hear that? My girlfriend doesn''t want ugly freaks touching her. Next time, stay out of her business."


    Tom red at him coldly. ¡°Brandon, you and she aren''t right for each other. I suggest you let go of her before you get hurt."


    Brandon retorted, "I don''t need you to tell me what to do. Mind your own business."


    Without another word, he took Vrie and left.


    As they walked away, Tom''s eyes narrowed. It seemed like it was time to give the Sumner Group something to deal with.


    Outside the bar, the cold wind hit, and Vrie shivered, sobering up slightly. She turned to see Brandon still holding onto her, and her expression shifted. She immediately tried to pull away.


    "I don''t need your help," she said.


    Although more aware, the alcohol still made it difficult for her to stand. She stumbled and almost fell.


    Brandon quickly grabbed her, pulling her back into his arms. "Stop it. Let me take you home."


    Vrie tried to push him away, but her drunken body wouldn''t cooperate. She had no strength to fight back and could only let him pull her toward the car.


    Once inside, she didn''t resist anymore, knowing she wasn''t going to escape. She just sat as far away from Brandon as possible.


    Seeing her staring at him warily, Brandon raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "The car isn''t that big. No matter how much you move away, we''re still close enough. I can pull you into my arms with one hand.''


    Vrie didn''t answer, still keeping her distance. With her drunken gaze, she wasn''t as intimidating as she thought. Instead, she looked almost cute.


    Brandon bit back the urge to pinch her cheek. "Vrie, when you sober up tomorrow, we''ll have a proper talk."


    After being scolded by Damon earlier, he had reflected and realized he''d been a bit immature. His actions at Tom''s house had been rash. Since Vrie had chosen him, he needed to trust her more.


    Vrie didn''t respond, her eyes slowly drooping.


    After a few more attempts at conversation, Brandon furrowed his brows when he got no reply. "Vrie... Vrie?"


    The only answer was the soft sound of snoring.


    Brandon paused, then couldn''t help but smile. He reached over and gently pinched her cheek.


    It wasn''t long before they reached the Weir residence.


    When the maid saw them, she quickly took Vrie from Brandon''s arms. "Thank you, Mr. Summer. I''ll take Ms. Weit back to her room. It''ste, so we won''t keep you."


    Brandon nodded. ¡°She''s drunk. It''s best to get her some hangover food.¡± "Understood," the maid replied.


    After the door to the Weir home closed behind Brandon, he turned and left.


    N finally breathed a sigh of relief, knowing Vrie was home safe.


    "N, now can we sleep?" Damon asked.


    "Mm," she hummed.


    Damon turned off the lights, and the room was plunged into darkness.


    N, however, couldn''t fall asleep. She tossed and turned, unable to rest.


    Suddenly, Damon''s hand wrapped around her waist, and his warm body pressed against hers.


    Damon leaned in, his voice low and husky in her ear. "You can''t sleep, can you?"


    Support


    Share


    +25 Bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 840

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sa


    Damon''s warm breath brushed against N''s earlobe, sending a tingling sensation through her.


    She pushed him away. "I can sleep just fine. I''m tired now, so stay away from me." "Really?" Damon asked.


    "Of course. Don''te any closer, it''s hot," Nined.


    Damon chuckled. "Weren''t youining about the coldst night? And now you''re saying it''s hot? Looks like you''re just done once you''re done with me."


    N was speechless. The reason she felt coldst night was that they had forgotten to close the window.


    As she remained silent, Damon leaned in closer. ¡°N, it''s been a few days since


    we


    "Not interested tonight," she cut him off.


    Damon fell silent.


    "Alright, go to sleep," N urged.


    Damon sighed andy back down quietly.


    As soon as Damon arrived at the office the next morning, Spencer knocked and entered with a file.


    "Mr. Sumner, here''s the report for the two samples you asked for earlier," Spencer said.


    Damon took the report and opened it. It confirmed that N and Harrison indeed shared a biological connection, ruling out any involvement between the Jaystons and Drake. 1


    "Mr. Sumner, Mr. Genge has arranged a meeting with the Sumner Group''s biggest client this morning. He''s probably nning to make a move against us," Spencer instructed.


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "Trying to steal our major client isn''t easy. He must have another agenda."


    Spencer looked confused. "What other agenda?¡±


    "Don''t worry about it. Just focus on monitoring whether he''s contacting anyone abroad. If he is, let me know immediately,"


    Damon instructed.


    "Understood, Mr. Sumner," Spencer replied.


    After Spencer left, Damon dialed Brandon''s number.


    "Did you hear about Tom meeting with the Sumner Group''s biggest client today?" he asked.


    "I heard. I''m on my way there now," Brandon replied, his voice serious and tone unpleasant.


    "Do you think he can steal the Summer Group''s client?" Damon asked. 1


    There was a pause before Brandon replied, "He probably can''t.¡±


    "Then why are you on your way?" Damon pressed.


    "I''m just being cautious," Brandon answered.


    Damon frowned. "What you should be doing now is figuring out why he wants to


    meet with the Sumner Group''s major client."


    "He wants to steal the client from us," Brandon replied.


    +25 Bonus


    "I heard you had a fight with him at the barst night?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah, Uncle Damon, do you think he isn''t trying to steal the business but is just trying to send me a warning?" Brandon asked. Damon lightly tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°What do you think?"


    "I think he''s trying to create the illusion that he''s after our business, making me waste time keeping the client. But his real target is... Vrie,¡± Brandon analyzed.


    "Think about it. I need to work now," Damon said, hanging up.


    If Brandon couldn''t even see through such a simple n, he would still have a lot to learn. This was a good opportunity for him to be tested, especially now that Tom had returned.


    Damon made a decision with that thought in mind. 1


    At noon, when N came up to join him for lunch, Damon casually brought up the topic of Vrie and Brandon. "Do you think Vrie and Brandon are really suited for each other?"


    N paused while picking up her food, then looked up at him. "Why are you bringing them up all of a sudden?"


    "I was thinking aboutst night''s situation. I think a more mature man would be better for Vrie. Brandon is still too young. If she doesn''t mind, I can introduce her to someone else," Damon suggested.


    Hearing this, N couldn''t help butugh. ¡°You want to introduce a boyfriend to Vrie? Are you sure about that?"


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    ge Hunter Lane 839


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 841

    After all, Brandon was his nephew-wasn''t he being a bit too obvious about trying to set someone up with his nephew''s girlfriend?


    Damon nodded confidently. "I''m sure."


    "I can tell that Vrie likes Brandon a lot. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gone drinking just because of him. But fine, you can


    pass


    him on to me. If Brandon doesn''t treat her well, I''ll introduce her to someone else," N said.


    "No." Damon tly refused.


    "Why not?" N asked.


    "If I could, I''d delete all the male contacts in your phone, so there''s no way I''d be introducing you to anyone new," Damon


    stated.


    N was rendered speechless. She shot him a look and then turned her attention back to her meal, ignoring him.


    After lunch, Damon had to attend a meeting, and N went downstairs.


    Later that afternoon...


    While N was working in theb, she suddenly received a call from the hospital.


    "Ms. Kinsey, your father fell down the stairs. You need toe to the hospital immediately,¡± the hospital staff urged.


    N rushed to the hospital.


    Harrison was simply waiting for his consent forms for surgery to be signed. With trembling hands, she signed the papers and then asked the nurse about Harrison''s condition.


    The nurse shook her head. "I don''t know the details either. We''ll know more after the surgery."


    "Alright..." N nodded.


    Soon after, Damon arrived. 1


    Seeing N''s pale face, heforted her, "N, don''t worry. He''ll be fine."


    "Mm, but I''m still scared..." N muttered.


    "Don''t be scared. I''ll stay with you," Damon reassured.


    Time passed slowly until the door to the operating room finally opened and the doctor walked out.


    "The surgery went well, but the patient is older, and his bones are more fragile. They broke easily. It''ll take a while to heal, and the fractured area might take over a year to fully recover," the doctor informed.


    N let out a sigh of relief. "Okay, I understand. Thank you, doctor."


    Not long after, Harrison was wheeled out.


    Seeing his eyes closed and his pale face, N felt a pang.


    If only she hadn''t agreed to let him live alone when he had asked for it-if she had


    insisted on him staying with them, maybe this wouldn''t have happened.


    A wave of guilt swept over her.


    172


    +25 Bonus


    Noticing her emotions, Damon gently pulled her into his arms and whispered, "N, some things are beyond our control. Don''t me yourself."


    "Mm," she hummed.


    The nurse transferred Harrison to a hospital room and gave some aftercare instructions before leaving.


    N stayed by his bedside for a while, making sure he was stable before she finally felt some relief.


    She turned to tell Damon, ¡°There''s so much going on at thepany. You should go back to work. I''ll stay here with him."


    "It''s fine. I''ll stay here with you. The work can wait until tomorrow," Damon said.


    They sat together in the hospital hallway, neither of them speaking.


    An hour or soter...


    Harrison woke up.


    N quickly called the nurse over.


    After the nurse checked on him, she instructed, "He can''t eat or drink for the next six hours. After that, he can start with liquids.


    11


    1


    "Okay,¡± N replied.


    After the nurse left, N sat down next to the bed. "Dad, how do you feel? Does your wound hurt?"


    "It doesn''t," Harrison answered.


    Seeing that Harrison seemed to be okay, N asked, ¡°You''re usually so careful when walking. How did you suddenly fall down the stairs?"


    A hint of unease flickered in Harrison''s eyes. "Wren came to see me today. I told her


    to leave, but she refused. We got into a bit of a push and pull, and I identally fell down the stairs."


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 842

    Upon hearing this, N frowned. ¡°She actually went to harass you after everything that happened?"


    Earlier, when she had arrived, she hadn''t seen Wren at all. If not for Wren, Harrison wouldn''t have fallen down the stairs. Yet, Wren hadn''t even bothered to check on him!


    Harrison remained silent for a moment before softly replying, ¡°This is still my fault. She can''t be med."


    N couldn''t suppress her anger at his words. "How can you not me her? If she hadn''t gone to find you, you wouldn''t have fallen down the stairs. You''re already so old, and now you have to suffer like this! I''m not letting this go."


    Without hesitation, she pulled out her phone to call the police.


    Harrison tried to stop her, but the effects of the anesthesia hadn''t worn off, and hecked the strength to stop her.


    "N, don''t call the police..." he murmured.


    Upon seeing Harrison''s trembling hand, N''s gaze grew colder. "She made you fall down the stairs, and when you were undergoing surgery, she wasn''t even there. Are you really just going to pretend nothing happened?"


    ¡°I fell down the stairs on my own. Even if you call the police, we won''t gain anything. She''s backed by the Wilkies now, don''t want you to offend them because of me,"


    Harrison exined.


    and I


    N tightened her grip on her phone. If it were just her, she wouldn''t hesitate to offend the Wilkies. But now, with Damon in her life, her actions reflected on him as well. Damon had business dealings with the Wilkies, and she didn''t want to cause trouble for him.


    As she hesitated, wondering whether to resolve this privately with Wren, Damon took her hand and said, ¡°N, don''t worry about anything. Do what you think is right. I''ll always stand by you."


    Looking into Damon''s warm and reassuring eyes, N felt a wave of emotion. "Damon, thank you!"


    "This situation may blow up, but that''s a good thing. If it gets out, Wren won''t dare to bother your father again. Besides, we''ve already offended the Wilkies. We have nothing to lose by doing this," Damon exined.


    ¡°Okay.¡± N nodded and called the police.


    After reviewing the surveince footage outside Harrison''s door, the police confirmed that there had been a scuffle between him and Wren.


    They immediately contacted Wren, asking her toe to the station to make a statement. Harrison''s statement was taken directly in the hospital room.


    As a family member, N had to follow the police to the station.


    When they arrived, N spotted Gabriel sitting in the waiting area. Her eyes instantly turned cold.


    Gabriel noticed her and immediately walked over. "N, I''ve already asked my mom about your father''s tall. It was an ident. She was too anxious and didn''t know what to do, so she called an ambnce and left."


    N''s expression remained icy, "If she hadn''t gone to see my dad, he wouldn''t have fallen down the stairs. And why did she even go to see him in the first ce? Wasn''t it for the money from the demolition of that apartment?


    "All the money my dad spent on you and your mom wasn''t enough, so now that she''s a rich woman, shees back to suck more from him?"


    Gabriel''s expression changed, his eyes filled with disbelief. "N, how can you say that about me and my mom? Yes, your father has spent a lot on us, but after you fell into the sea, I''ve been paying for his medical expenses, and my mom has been taking care


    of him. Does everything we''ve done mean nothing to you?" 1


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    #


    Support


    Share


    +25 Bonus


    GET IT


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 843

    "I never said you didn''t contribute, but your mother kept bothering my dad after the divorce and caused him to fall down the stairs. We need to settle this once and for all." N''s voice was icy as she red at Gabriel.


    If it hadn''t been for Wren stirring things up back then, N wouldn''t have had such a strained rtionship with her father.


    Now, even though they were divorced, Wren still greedily wanted the demolitionpensation. Wasn''t that shameless?


    Gabriel clenched his fists. His eyes filled with sorrow as he met her gaze. "This incident was indeed my mom''s fault. I''ll apologize on her behalf, and she will go to the hospital to apologize to your father. As for his medical and nutritional expenses, I will take full responsibility."


    N''s expression remained stern. "That''s what you should do, and I won''t let her off easily. I''ve handed the footage to the police. If my dad was pushed by her, I''ll definitely press charges!"


    Her tone was resolute, offering no room for negotiation.


    Gabriel fell silent for a moment, then quietly said, "Don''t worry. If my mom really did it on purpose, I won''t protect her."


    N didn''t believe him¡ªnot at all. After all, Wren was his mother, and it was clear where his loyaltiesy.


    "You better mean what you say," she replied sharply.


    Not wanting to continue the conversation, N turned and walked past him, heading back to handle the police procedures. (1)


    Soon, only Gabriel and Damon were left in the hall. The two exchanged nces of mutual disdain, the tension between them palpable.


    Gabriel couldn''t be bothered to greet Damon and simply turned to leave.


    Once the procedures wereplete, N approached Damon. "Let''s go. We just need to wait for the police to notify us about the rest¡± (1


    "Mm," Damon hummed in response.


    Noticing her furrowed brow, he reached over and gently smoothed the creases. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure your dad is taken care of. When you have time, you can visit him."


    N considered it but didn''t reject the offer. After all, she wasn''t a professional and wouldn''t be able to care for him as well as a


    nurse could.


    She nodded.


    The two left the police station and quickly drove away.


    As Gabriel watched their ck Cayenne disappear into the distance, his eyes darkened, a malicious glint shing in them.


    More than half an hourter...


    Wren finally emerged from the police station, her face dark with frustration.


    She got into Gabriel''s car and vented angrily, "What do those police think they''re doing? Treating me like a criminal? I''ve already told them countless times I didn''t push him, yet they kept questioning me over and over!¡±


    After her outburst, she realized Gabriel had been silent, his face grim.


    She felt a bit intimidated by him now. Since his return from overseas, she had found


    him harder to read. Sometimes, just one cold look from him made her uneasy.


    Although he had generally been good to her, his mood swings were unpredictable.. Chapter 843


    Today, however, he seemed genuinely upset.


    "Gabriel, what''s wrong? Did someone upset you?" Wren asked.


    +25 Bonus


    Before N arrived, Wren had been inside giving her statement. By the time Wren was out, N had already left, so she hadn''t realized Gabriel had met her at the police station.


    Gabriel''s dark gaze settled on Wren, and she suddenly felt as if she were being watched by a snake. A chill ran down her spine.


    "Gabriel... Why are you looking at me like that?" she stammered, her voice faltering with nervousness.


    Support


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 844

    "Are you sure you didn''t push Harrison?" Gabriel asked.


    Meeting his questioning gaze, Wren frowned. "No, I told you already, didn''t I? You don''t believe me?"


    During their struggle, Harrison had simply fallen by ident. She had already been questioned multiple times by the police. Now, after finally leaving the station, she had to deal with her son''s doubts.


    Not seeing any signs of dishonesty, Gabriel started the car and coldly said, "I''ll take you home."


    Gabriel dropped Wren off at the entrance. Before she could step out of the car, his icy voice came again. "Apart from apologizing, don''t ever go to Harrison again. If you need money, I''ll give it to you."


    Wren paused with her hand on the door, her expression shifting.


    After a long silence, she replied, "This is my business. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Her wordspletely ignited Gabriel''s anger, and the temperature in the car dropped significantly.


    "Every time you go shopping, you spend more than what the demolitionpensation from Harrison''s apartment would give you. Why do you keep going back to him?" he demanded.


    Wren froze, her face darkening.


    "It''s none of your business," she replied and pushed the car door open, preparing to leave. (1


    Gabriel''s cold voice came from behind, heavy with warning. "Since you chose to divorce him and marry into a wealthy family, there''s no turning back. Don''t make things worse. The Wilkies won''t go easy on you."


    A wealthy family like the Wilkies wouldn''t show mercy to a woman who had been married three times and wasn''t loyal to her husband. (1


    Although Gabriel could protect Wren, he didn''t want her to return to Harrison. If that happened, it would ruin his chances with N.


    "I know what I''m doing. You don''t need to remind me," Wren said, mming the car door and turning to walk into the vi.


    Since Wren married Jane''s uncle, opportunities for her to meet Gabriel had be fewer. They mostly saw each other at major Wilkie events, and even then, there was little to discuss.


    After Wren disappeared from view, Gabriel drove away.


    N received a call from Ruby while on her way home with Damon.


    "N, there''s an issue with some data in theb, and it looks like we''ll need to stayte to redo it,¡± Ruby said.


    N asked which data set was problematic and, after thinking for a moment, replied, "Alright, I''ll head there soon"


    Once the call ended, she noticed the displeased look on Damon''s face beside her.


    She turned to him, meeting his slightly cold gaze, and instinctively asked, "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°You''re already exhausted. The most important thing now is to go home and rest, not go back to theb to work on experiments,


    Damon replied.


    ¡°That data set is urgent. If we don''t fix it, it will dy the next experiments. Plus, I''m stayingte to keep the drug development on track. As the boss, shouldn''t you be happy seeing your employees working overtime?" N asked.


    +25 Bonus


    "I don''t encourage employees working overtime. If they can''t finish their work during regr hours and need to stayte, they aren''t the right fit for Prospectus Technology," Damon stated tly.


    His expression was cold, his words blunt.


    N raised an eyebrow. "So... does this mean you''re going to fire me, Mr. Sumner?"


    "You''re not an employee of Prospectus Technology, so I have no authority to fire you," he replied.


    Seeing his still grim expression, N leaned in and kissed his cheek.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    1


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 845

    The moment N''s lips touched Damon''s face, his usually calm eyes flickered. It was like a stone was dropped into a calmke, creating ripples that wouldn''t settle for a long time.


    "Alright, don''t be upset. Ruby also needs to stayte, and you''re always staying upte with documents too, right?¡± N coaxed.


    Just as she was pulling away, her waist was suddenly gripped, and she was pulled back into Damon''s embrace.


    Then... things escted quickly.


    As N got kissed, every sense seemed to vanish, leaving only the overwhelming sensation of their lips pressed together. She felt like a small boat in the middle of a storm, clutching Damon''s shirt to keep from being swept away.


    It felt like forever before Damon released her lips.


    Her once pale lips were now slightly swollen, glistening with moisture. They looked almost like cherries in bloom, as if they still carried the scent of sweetness.


    Seeing Damon staring at her lips with dark, intense eyes, N hastily pushed him away and retreated from his embrace.


    She couldn''t help but feel uneasy. The way he looked at her was like a predator eyeing its prey, and she feared he might devour


    her at any moment.


    She quickly moved as far away from him as possible, wary he might act impulsively again.


    Noticing her defensive posture, Damon couldn''t help but smile, his voice low. "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything inappropriate


    in the car."


    N was speechless. Was what just happened not inappropriate?


    She could hardly catch her breath, and her lips were still tingling. She didn''t trust Damon''s assurances one bit.


    "Take me to the office," she ordered.


    Damon nodded. "Alright."


    Surprised at how easily he agreed, N raised an eyebrow.


    Damon''s smile deepened. "After you just used a kiss to charm me, wouldn''t I seem heartless if I didn''t agree?"


    N was exasperated. When had she ever charmed him? That kiss was just to calm him down, alright?


    Still, she didn''t feel like exining. Who knew if Damon would change his mind halfway through?


    When the car stopped at Prospectus Technology''s building and N opened the door to leave, she was taken aback as Damon followed her out of the car.


    "You''re getting out too?" she asked.


    "You''re stayingte to work on experiments, right? I''m going to the office to look at some tiles while I wait for you," he replied.


    Seeing the matter-of-fact look on Damon''s face, N was speechless.


    "I might be workingte, so I''m not sure when I''ll finish. You don''t have to stay with me," she said.


    "I have files to look through anyway. If you''re not done when it gets toote, I''ll leave first," he reassured her.


    As he spoke, Damon had already stepped toward the building.


    N was about to argue, but he seemed to anticipate her objection. He cut her off,


    "It you keep trying to stop me, you won''t be going to work, and we''re going back now."


    +25 Bonus


    Hearing this, N wisely kept her mouth shut and followed him into the building. When they reached the elevator, Damon pressed the button for her floor, then told her, "If you''re too tired, just rest. Don''t push yourself."


    From his angle, he could clearly see N''s delicate beauty. All the thoughts he had been trying to suppress came rushing back, tightening his throat and making his mouth dry. They had both been so busytely, and he had been holding himself back for a while.


    N had no idea what he was thinking. She just nodded and said, "I know. You should head home early, too. Buddy''s still at


    home."


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 846

    Although Mason was usually quite independent, he was still a child. He''d probably


    get scared when his parents weren''t home.


    "Mm, I know,¡± Damon replied.


    While they were talking, the elevator reached N''s floor.


    ¡°I''m heading to theb," N said.


    "Okay, message me when you''re almost done," Damon reminded her.


    "Sure." N nodded, quickly stepped out of the elevator, and disappeared around the corner.


    By the time she arrived at theb, Ruby had already set up the experiment.


    N nced at her notebook, jotting down a few potential issues that couldplicate the experiment, and then began the process again with Ruby.


    The two of them were so focused that several hours passed before they realized it was close to midnight.


    Fortunately, the experiment was sessful this time, and the data came out as expected, leaving them both relieved. If the experiment had failed, they would probably have had to stay up all night in theb.


    After finishing, N and Ruby tidied up theb and left. On their way to the elevator, N sent Damon a message to let him


    know they were done.


    Damon replied quickly.


    Damon: [Got it. I''ll wait for you on the first floor.]


    N: [Okay.]


    She put her phone away and nced at Ruby, who was also typing a reply.


    Not wanting to invade Ruby''s privacy, N quickly turned her gaze away, but her sharp eyesight caught the name of the person Ruby was messaging-Sullivan.


    N bit her lip but didn''t remind Ruby that Sullivan was no saint. After all, Ruby was an adult and could distinguish right from


    wrong.


    N had already warned her a few times as Ruby''s senior, and that was enough. Saying too much would be interfering in Ruby''s personal life.


    Ruby was indeed replying to Sullivan''s text, but her responses were brief, almost cold. It seemed Sullivan hadn''t noticed, as he continued messaging her.


    Hisst message asked why she wasn''t asleep yet. She couldn''t be bothered to reply, so she simply closed the chat.


    She turned to N. "Sorry for keeping youte today, N. It was my mistake that we had to work overtime."


    N shook her head. "It''s my fault, too. If it weren''t for my dad needing my signature for the surgery paperwork, I wouldn''t have rushed out and caused problems with the experiment."


    A flicker of something crossed Ruby''s gaze. If she had been morepetent, the experiment wouldn''t have fallen apart as soon as N left.


    She changed the topic. "N, are you hungry? Want to grab a bite?"


    N shook her head. "No, I''m a bit tired. Go ahead, I''ll cover it."


    "If you''re not going, then I won''t either. What''s the point of eating alone?" Ruby replied.


    +25 Bonus


    The two of them entered the elevator, which quickly descended to the first floor.


    As soon as they stepped out, N spotted Damon''s tall figure nearby. She walked up quickly, surprised. ¡°Have you been waiting long?"


    "No, I just got here," Damon answered.


    N turned to Ruby. "Ruby, we''ll take you home. It''s toote, and it''s not safe to walk alone at night."


    Support


    Share


    Chapter


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 847

    847


    +25 Bonus


    Ruby shook her head. ¡°No need. I live close to thepany and the main road, so there are still plenty of people around at this hour. I''ll be fine.¡±


    N didn''t insist, nodding. "Alright, message me when you get home."


    "Will do," Ruby replied.


    After that, N and Damon quickly got into the car and left, while Ruby turned to head home. Just as she neared her house, she suddenly received a call from Sullivan.


    "Aren''t you home yet?" Sullivan asked.


    Ruby, not used to his overly familiar tone, frowned. "I''m on my way home. Thanks for your concern, Sullivan, but is there something else you need?"


    Sullivan, unfazed by her cold tone, kept his voice gentle as always. ¡°Be careful on the road. Let me know when you get home."


    Ruby took a deep breath before replying, ¡°Sullivan, I thought I made myself clearst time. I really appreciate you saving me twice, but my feelings for you are nothing more than gratitude."


    Sullivan had heard this rejection so many times that he didn''t take offense. "Ruby, why not give us a chance? If, in the end, you can''t develop feelings for me, I''ll let you go."


    "There''s no point in trying something that won''t work," Ruby replied.


    Besides, he wasn''t the type of person she liked.


    They both grew up in families that didn''t offer much love, like two hedgehogs bristling at the slightest threat. Being together would only cause them to hurt each other, and she didn''t want to waste time on that.


    "You don''t know it won''t work," Sullivan said, his voice persistent.


    Ruby lowered her eyes, speaking slowly. "Sullivan, people who grow up without love don''t have extra love to give. Loving themselves is already difficult enough.


    "I don''t want us to hurt each other, and you came close to me for other reasons at first, didn''t you?"


    In theb, Tina and Demi were more attractive and lively than she was. Why would Sullivan notice someone like her, with no shining qualities?


    There was silence on the other end of the line.


    Ruby was about to hang up when Sullivan''s voice suddenly came through again. "Ruby, I won''t deny it, when I first approached you, I did have other motives. But after learning that you''ve had simr experiences, I became drawn to your resilience.


    "I can promise you now, I really like you. It''s not for any other reason, but because I truly care for you."


    His tone was sincere, and for a moment, Ruby imagined him standing before her, looking at her as he said those words. She clenched her phone tightly.


    After a long pause, she replied slowly, "But I don''t like you. Please stop liking me."


    With that, she hung up. Turning it to silent, she tucked it into her bag and began walking.


    She had long gotten used to being alone. She wasn''t afraid of loneliness. In fact, she had be ustomed to it. But when she heard Sullivan''s words, they still moved her, and her heart skipped a beat.


    It was only a momentary flutter.


    She and Sullivan were too alike-simr childhoods, simr experiences, which had shaped simr stubborn personalities.


    172


    Two people so alike could never work together.


    In the hospital room...


    +25 Bonus


    Sullivan slowly put down his phone and stared out the window. After being rejected time and time again by Ruby, his patience was running thin.


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 848

    As soon as the call connected, Reba''s hysterical voice cut through the line. ¡°Sullivan, when are you going to make your move?!"


    Since Nathaniel had discovered her rtionship with Drake, he had been abusing her whenever things went wrong. She could no longer bear it. She had secretly transferred some of Nathaniel''s money and nned to leave as soon as Sullivan acted.


    Hearing the breakdown in Reba''s voice, Sullivan remained expressionless. ¡°It''ll be soon. Don''t worry."


    "Soon, soon! You always say that to brush me off! I don''t think you n on doing anything to N at all! Fine, if that''s the case, I won''t show any mercy either. Get ready for everyone to find out about the bribes you''ve been taking!" Reba threatened.


    Without waiting for Sullivan to respond, she hung up.


    Sullivan gripped his phone, his face darkening with anger. Since Reba had dared


    to threaten him repeatedly, he would no longer hold back.


    Taking a deep breath, he immediately sent an anonymous email to Nathaniel, attaching evidence of Reba''s illegal transfer of


    his funds.


    Nathaniel was working in his study when he suddenly heard a notification for a new email. He opened it, and within moments, his expression darkened.


    He pulled out his phone and instructed his secretary to investigate.


    As expected, they discovered that Reba had secretly transferred a substantial amount of money from hispany.


    He had believed that keeping her away from thepany for the past few years would prevent her from causing harm. But to his shock, she had already colluded with several shareholders behind his back.


    Without the anonymous email, he likely wouldn''t have uncovered the theft until it was toote-after they had moved all thepany''s funds.


    Nathaniel''s eyes burned with fury as he stood up and strode toward the bedroom.


    Inside, Reba was busy organizing evidence of Sullivan epting bribes from various pharmaceutical projects when the door suddenly mmed open. She was so startled that her phone fell to the floor.


    She looked up, her gaze locking with Nathaniel''s cold, furious eyes, and she trembled.


    "N¨CNathaniel.. you- Ah!" Before she could finish, Nathaniel swiftly closed the distance between them and seized her by the


    throat.


    The choking sensation overtook Reba, and fear surged through her chest. Nathaniel''s expression was terrifying she had never seen him look at her with such intensity.


    "Nat... Nathaniel..." she gasped.


    As her lungs emptied, the world around her blurred, and her head buzzed Instinctively, she began to strike Nathaniel''s arm, but it was futile. His grip was like iron, leaving her no chance of escape.


    Gradually, her strength faded, and she could no longer resist. Just as she was about to lose consciousness, he suddenly released


    her.


    Reba crumpled to the floor, her body limp like a ragdoll As air rushed back into her lungs, it stung like needles, and she coughed uncontrobly.


    Nathaniel stood over her, his eyes devoid of warmth, looking down at her as if she were an insignificant insect.


    +25 Bonus


    ¡°Reba, you''ve been scheming behind my back, transferring thepany''s money, and you thought I wouldn''t know? So this is what you''re capable of?" he growled.


    His words were as cold as ice, each one cutting deeper than thest.


    Reba stopped coughing and looked up at him in disbelief.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 849

    How did Nathaniel know?!


    Reba thought she had been so careful. There was no way he could have found out.


    Then, suddenly, she remembered Sullivan.


    She had just spoken to him on the phone, and now Nathaniel knew about her moving thepany''s money. It couldn''t be a


    coincidence.


    It must have been Sullivan-that ungrateful bastard.


    But there was no time to think about how to deal with him. The priority now was to beg Nathaniel for forgiveness.


    Suppressing her fear, she clung to his leg. ¡°Nathaniel, I know I was wrong. I did it because I was afraid you''d suddenly want to divorce me... I was so scared... Please, just let me go, I promise I''ll never-"


    Before she could finish, Nathaniel kicked her away.


    The kicknded on her chest, and she screamed in pain. Her head mmed into the edge of the bed, and she nearly passed out from the blow, cold sweat dripping down her face.


    Nathaniel, however, didn''t seem to notice her pain. His expression remained unchanged.


    He squatted down and grabbed her chin, squeezing hard as he spoke slowly, his voice icy. "Looks like I''ve been too kind to youtely. So kind that you forgot who you really are."


    He squeezed her chin so tightly it felt as if he might crush it.


    Seeing Reba frown in pain, Nathaniel sneered. "From today on, you''ll get a taste of real hell."


    His expression was so terrifying that it made Reba''s soul tremble.


    "No... No, what are you going to do..." she gasped.


    Escape! That was the only thought in her mind now.


    Terrified, she shoved him away and tried to run. Before she could reach the door, he yanked her back by her hair.


    "Ah!" she screamed in fear as he pulled her back into the bedroom.


    The door mmed shut behind her, and her expression twisted into one of madness and despair.


    Nathaniel threw Reba onto the bed and took off his belt. Without a word, he swung it down onto her.


    The sound of the belt hitting her flesh was muffled, but the swish it made slicing through the air betrayed the force he was using Reba didn''t beg for mercy as she used to. Instead, sheughed hysterically. "Go ahead, hit me! You might as well kill me! What else can you do other than beat women? You''re useless!¡±


    Nathaniel''s eyes darkened, bing monstrous, as if he were about to devour her with his gaze.


    "Say that again!" he barked.


    Reba looked at him with a sneer. She knew that no amount of begging would make him spare her, so she stopped pretending "I called you useless! Do you know why I chose you in the first ce? Because you''re the dumbest! I could drop a few tears in front of you, and you''d believe anything, willingly bing my dog to deal with N.


    "You''re so stupid, it''s no wonder Damon is going after the Preston Group! Useless!" she screamed.


    +25 Bonus


    With every word, Nathaniel''s eyes grew colder.


    Finally, he smiled-a chilling one that sent a shiver down Reba''s spine.


    "Reba, I''m going to make you wish you were dead.


    He tossed the belt aside and slowly approached her.


    Seeing his calm, almost emotionless expression, Reba felt a deep fear grip her heart. ¡°What... are you going to do?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough," he answered.


    Nathaniel grabbed her by the hair and dragged her like a doll into the living room. The sharp pain in her scalp only heightened her sense of dread.


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 850

    ¡°Nathaniel, let go of me! Let go!" Reba cried.


    +25 Bonus


    Nathaniel nced coldly at her. Her face, twisted with fear, no longer resembled the prettiest girl on campus she once was.


    The thought that he had admired such a scheming woman as his goddess for so many years disgusted him deeply.


    He dragged Reba toward the basement entrance and forced her inside.


    Reba''s eyes shed with terror as she desperately struggled. "Let go of me! Let go! I don''t want to go in!"


    Her hands gripped the doorframe so tightly that her nails turned purple, but Nathaniel still dragged her inside.


    The basement door mmed shut, cutting off all sounds from within.


    More than half an hour passed before Nathaniel emerged from the basement.


    After locking the door, he tossed the key to the butler, who lowered his head, too afraid to speak.


    "Feed her once a day, just as long as she doesn''t starve,¡± Nathaniel instructed. The butler quickly took the key, nodding. "Understood, Mr. Preston."


    Shortly after, Nathaniel returned to his study, where his secretary called with an update. "Mr. Preston, we''ve identified the person who sent the anonymous email.


    "It''s an employee from Prospectus Technology named Sullivan Heseltine. Mrs. Preston had helped him a few times when his family was ill."


    Nathaniel sneered. It seemed that the person Reba had once saved had now betrayed her. She must regret helping him now.


    "Does he have anything to do with Reba''s transfer of thepany''s funds?" Nathaniel asked.


    "No," his secretary replied.


    "Then don''t worry about him. Investigate the old men in thepany. I want the money they secretly transferred back-with interest!" Nathaniel snapped.


    He hung up, his face still as cold as ever. Thinking about how Reba had plotted against him reignited his anger.


    At the hospital...


    Sullivan dialed Reba''s number, but no one answered. He smiled faintly to himself.


    Now that Nathaniel knew about the fund transfer, whether Reba would even survive was uncertain. After all, the Preston Group, once on par with Prospectus Technology, was now a fallingpany-all thanks to Reba''s maniption.


    How could Nathaniel let it slide now that she was trying to take all the funds?


    From now on, Reba could no longer threaten him.


    When N and Damon returned to the vi, Damon received a call from Spencer.


    "Mr. Sumner, the contact abroad has reached Tom. They''ve given him three days to provide a sample of Ms. Kinsey''s hair or other items for DNA extraction," Spencer reported.


    Damon''s gaze hardened. It seemed Torn was about to make a move.


    Damon had been guarding N closelytely, so it would be difficult for Tom to get close to her now.


    ¡°Got it. Keep an eye on him and let me know if there''s any update,¡± Damon replied. He hung up and followed N upstairs.


    When N took her pajamas to shower, he immediately said, "N, I''ll shower with you."


    N raised an eyebrow and shot him a sideways nce. "No need. I''m not used to showering with someone else."


    "You''ll get used to it after a few times," Damon said.


    N was at a loss for words.


    In the end, she couldn''t argue with him and reluctantly agreed.


    ÈÕ


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 851

    While showering, Damon was surprisingly well-behaved.


    N thought he had turned over a new leaf and rxed a bit.


    +25 Bonus


    Yet when they returned to the bedroom, she had just finished drying her hair, ready to sleep, when he approached her.


    Before she could refuse, his lips were on hers, and his hands pried hers open, forcing their fingers to intertwine.


    The night was cool like water, and N felt as if she were being swept by the tides- sometimes washed up on a dry beach, other times pulled toward the deep sea.


    N woke upte the next morning.


    She nced at her phone, which read 8:08 a.m., and hurriedly got up, quickly washing and changing.


    Within ten minutes, she was downstairs.


    Damon and Mason were sitting at the dining table having breakfast.


    When Mason saw N, he put down his ss of milk and said in a sweet voice, "Good morning, Mommy."


    "Good morning." N kissed his cheek and wiped off the milk stains with a napkin before sitting down beside him.


    Damon looked at her and asked, "Why didn''t you sleep a little longer?"


    "If I slept longer, I''d miss the whole day," N retorted.


    Her tone was sharp, and her expression tense as she looked at him.


    After all, by the end ofst night, she had begged him several times, but he still wouldn''t let her off. He even tricked her by saying he''d relent if she called him "hubby".


    Once she did, the storm only got worse.


    She could still feel her legs trembling as she got out of bed.


    The man who had caused all this was now sitting calmly across from her, eating breakfast.


    N vowed never to trust a man''s words again, especially in bed.


    Damon, knowing he had been too roughst night, felt a little guilty and cleared his throat. "I''ll be gentler next time."


    N red at him. "Shut up!"


    Mason looked back and forth between them in confusion.


    Just as he was about to ask, Damon cut him off. "Buddy, if you''ve finished your breakfast, go to school. Don''t bete."


    Mason''s attention shifted immediately, ¡°Okay, Daddy."


    He jumped off the chair, looked up at N, and said, "Mommy, I''m going to school now."


    "Alright, I''ll pick you up in the evening,¡± N told him.


    "Okay,¡± Mason replied. He grabbed his backpack, put on his shoes, and left with his little bear umbre.


    When his figure disappeared through the door, N finally turned to Damon and said sternly, ¡°Can you watch what you say in front of the kid next time? Don''t be so careless."


    +25 Bonus


    Damon smiled. "He doesn''t understand."


    "Just because he doesn''t understand doesn''t mean you should say that in front of him!" N snapped.


    "Understood, Mrs. Sumner," Damon replied.


    N shot him a look, clearly displeased. "Who''s your wife?"


    Damon smirked. "I seem to remember someone calling me ''hubby'' over and overst night."


    "That was because you tricked me, you liar!" N''s teeth were clenched, but her ears were turning pink.


    Seeing that she was getting genuinely annoyed, Damon wisely decided to stop teasing her.


    "I''m done eating. I''ll wait for you in the car," he said.


    N nced at the time. If she didn''t hurry, she''d bete, so she put down her utensils and said, "Let''s go. I''m ready."


    She stood up and headed for the door.


    Noticing she had only eaten a toast, Damon frowned and told Lydia, "Pack up a breakfast to go."


    "Yes, sir," Lydia replied.


    N quickly put on her shoes. After a short wait in the car, Damon finally joined her.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    +2


    Support


    Share


    GET IT


    2


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 852

    N was about to speak when Damon held a takeout box in front of her.


    "Here, eat on the way," he said.


    She paused for a moment, then took the breakfast. "Thank you."


    She hadn''t expected him to be so considerate.


    Damon didn''t say anything else. Instead, he opened a file and began reading.


    After a while, he nced at her and noticed she hadn''t eaten. With a frown, he asked, "Why aren''t you eating?"


    "I''m not that hungry right now. I''ll eat when we get to the office," N replied.


    "Mm," he hummed and lowered his head to continue reading, but his phone rang.


    "Mr. Sumner, there''s news from the police. After reviewing the surveince footage, they confirmed that Mr. Jayston identally fell down the stairs, so there shouldn''t be any way to sue Wren," Spencer informed him.


    Damon''s gaze darkened. He murmured, "Alright, I understand."


    He hung up and turned to N, about to speak, but she beat him to it. "I heard everything."


    Concerned she''d be upset, Damon spoke softly to reassure her. "Don''t worry. I''ll have someone keep watch outside your father''s hospital room, so Wren won''t be able to get near him."


    N pressed her lips together before saying, "Even if she can''t be punished legally, I still want her to apologize to my father in person."


    "I''ll contact Gabriel about that. You don''t need to worry, and don''t have any more contact with him," Damon reminded her.


    He had only traced the flowers sent to N back to a security guard, but he was sure it was connected to Gabriel. Although he hadn''t uncovered much else, he suspected Gabriel had support from other forces.


    Damon''s expression grew colder as he considered it.


    N nodded. "Alright, thank you."


    Damon pulled her into his arms. "Then, how about a reward tonight?"


    As soon as he said that, N pushed him away and red at him. "I''m being serious here."


    "I''m serious too," Damon quipped.


    "No," she said, rejecting him outright.


    "Fine." Damon''s face showed clear disappointment.


    Seeing his sullen expression, N bit


    her lip.


    em still sore fromst night...


    If you really want something, we can de it tomorrow night."


    Damon''s eyes widened in surprise. When he noticed the tips of her ears turning red and the way she fidgeted with the hem of her clothes, he couldnt help but smile His M was socute when she was shy


    "Okay," he replied.


    At the office...


    N and Damon separated when they entered the elevator.


    When N reached her desk, she saw Sullivan standing by Ruby''s desk, talking to her.


    Sullivan''s expression was gentle, while Ruby looked impatient.


    When the door opened, both of them turned.


    Upon seeing N, a flicker passed through Sullivan''s eyes, while Ruby seemed to rx.


    Ruby told Sullivan, "I need to prepare for work now. Please go back."


    Sullivan stared at her for a moment. "Let''s have lunch together at noon."


    Ruby was about to refuse, but he added, "My hand''s still injured."


    "Alright..." Ruby relented.


    She was a bit speechless and irritated by Sullivan''s persistence. Despite her clear rejection, he wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    Having aplished his goal, Sullivan turned and headed for the door.


    On his way out, he greeted, "Good morning, N."


    N wasn''t fond of him and replied coldly, "Morning."


    Once Sullivan left, N sat at her desk,


    turned on herputer to start preparing for the day''s experiment.


    Set the breakfast aside, andet

 Chapter 853

    After hesitating for a while, Ruby walked over to N''s desk.


    "N, I''m not dating him. I only agreed to have lunch with him because he got hurt while trying to help me," Ruby said.


    Seeing Ruby''s cautious expression, N sighed. "Ruby, I just think Sullivan''s not a good person, which is why I warned you.


    "You don''t have to be afraid I''ll be upset about your interactions with him. I won''t interfere with who you associate with, and I don''t have the right to do that."


    Ruby finally rxed, seeing that N didn''t seem upset. "Okay. Don''t worry. I know what to do."


    N nodded. "Then go get ready for the experiment."


    "Alright," Ruby replied.


    Time flew by while they worked on the experiments. Before long, the morning had passed.


    At lunchtime, Sullivan stood waiting outside theb for Ruby.


    Ruby finished packing her notes and turned to leave. Her expression was calm as she said, "Let''s go."


    Sullivan walked beside her, speaking softly. "Was the experiment tiring?"


    "It was fine. What do you want for lunch? I''ll go buy it," Ruby asked.


    "Anything you''re having. Just get me the same," Sullivan answered.


    Ruby nodded, still indifferent, not intending to say anything else.


    As they reached the elevator, Sullivan suddenly asked, "Ruby, do you really dislike me?"


    Ruby lowered her gaze, her tone neutral. "No, you''re overthinking it."


    "Am I really overthinking it?" Sullivan''s voice was soft, almost as if he were talking to himself.


    The elevator doors opened just then, and Ruby pretended she hadn''t heard him. She walked straight into the elevator.


    They got off early, and the cafeteria wasn''t crowded yet.


    Ruby told Sullivan to find a seat while she went to get food. Since his hand was still


    injured, she ordered two portions of steak and mashed potatoes.


    While they were eating, Sullivan didn''t talk as much as before. He was much quieter.


    Ruby didn''t mind. After all, she only felt gratitude for him. She couldn''t give him what he wanted. She didn''t understand how Sullivan could like her either.


    "Sullivan, Ruby, can I sit here?" A soft voice came from beside them.


    Ruby looked up to find it was Demi, one of Sullivan''s team members. She was a bit surprised. She didn''t sabi know Demi well and only knew that Tina didn''t particrly like her She hadn''t asked why and didnt really care.


    "Sure." Sullivan smiled. "You can sit here."


    Demi sat down next to Ruby and noticed steak and mashed potatoes in front of Sullivan. She seemed surprised. "Sullivan, didn''t you say you hated mashed potatoes?"


    Ruby looked up at Sullivan, finally


    realizing why he hadn''t touched his


    mashed potatoes. He had been


    eating the steak the whole time the didn''t like it, why hadn''t he said something when she brought it over?


    "What do you like? I can go get it for you," Ruby offered.


    Sullivan shook his head. "No need. This is fine."


    Ruby gripped her fork a bit too tightly, her fingers turning pale as she lowered her gaze and continued eating.


    Demi looked between them and, with no intention of keeping quiet, asked, "Sullivan, are you and Ruby dating?"


    Before Sullivan could respond, Ruby spoke up. "You misunderstood. I ran into a human trafficker on my way home from work and Sullivan, happened to be there and got hurt trying to help me. That''s why I''ve been having lunch with him, to help him out since his hand''s still injured."

 Chapter 854

    Sullivan lowered his gaze and remained silent, his expression growing colder.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Demi replied, her voice soft. "Sorry, I misunderstood."


    Her gaze lingered on Sullivan''s icy face, and she bit her lip, her eyes flickering with an unidentifiable emotion.


    It was clear that Sullivan''s feelings for Ruby went beyond those of a mere colleague or acquaintance.


    For the rest of the meal, silence fell between them. They ate quietly, starkly out of ce amidst the lively chatter


    of others around the table.


    Once Ruby finished her meal, she set down her utensils. Noticing that Sullivan had yet to finish, she refrained from rushing him, instead pulling out her phone to watch some videos.


    Sullivan''s gaze kept drifting toward her. When he saw that she wasn''t even sparing him a nce, he pressed his lips together, his expression darkening.


    What he failed to notice, however, was that someone else was watching him closely as well.


    Half an hourter, they finished their meal.


    Demi took the elevator back up with them, chatting with Sullivan and deliberately ignoring Ruby.


    Ruby didn''t mind. She kept her head down, engrossed in her phone.


    As they exited the elevator, Ruby looked up at Sullivan. "If you don''t have anything else, I''m heading back to the office."


    Sullivan, unable to speak freely with Demi around, struggled to find the right words.


    "Alright," was all he could manage.


    Ruby nodded. "If necessary, I can send you home after work."


    "Okay," Sullivan said.


    She gave Demi a nod and then turned, walking in the opposite direction.


    Demi watched her leave, then casually asked, "Sullivan, when did you get so close


    to Ruby? I remember you didn''t like N or her team much, right?"


    As soon as she spoke, she met Sullivan''s half-smile.


    "When did I say I didn''t like N?" he asked, his tone a little sharper.


    Demi suddenly felt a chill run down her spine under his gaze. She awkwardly chuckled. "I was just guessing."


    Anyone could tell that Sullivan didn''t like N, but Demi hadn''t expected his response to turn so cold so quickly. His demeanor, so unlike his usual easy-going self, made her feel a little afraid.


    Sullivan smirked. ¡°You guessed wrong. Don''t make random assumptions. Besides, N and Mr. Sumner are together now. If Mr. Sumner hears what you said, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Demi''s face drained of color. "G-Got it."


    Sullivan said nothing more and turned to leave.


    +25 Bonus


    As he walked away, Demi hesitated but then gathered the courage to follow him, walking side by side back to the


    office.


    On the top floor...


    N was taking a nap in Damon''s office after having lunch with him.


    Damon still had some work to finish, so he turned his attention to reviewing documents.


    Once hepleted the paperwork he needed for the afternoon, he set down his pen and rubbed his tired forehead. As he nced at the couch, his eyes softened.


    Although the blinds were drawn, a few rays of sunlight filtered through the gaps, casting a gentle glow on N''s face.


    This moment was something Damon had dreamed of, though he had never imagined it would actuallye to


    pass.


    Just then, his phone vibrated. He picked up the call, and Spencer''s voice came through, low and cautious. ¡°Mr. Sumner, Tom went to Mr. Mason''s kindergarten this morning."


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 855

    Damon''s gaze turned icy as he asked, "Did he meet with Buddy?"


    "Tom went under the guise of donating a building to the kindergarten. We''re still unclear if he met with Mr. Mason," Spencer replied.


    "Don''t bother investigating further. Just keep an eye on him. He''ll likely be in contact with someone overseas soon," Damon instructed.


    He ended the call and paused for a moment, then decided to remain where he was for now.


    Tom and Drake were both operating in the shadows.


    Falcon had already beenpromised, so it couldn''t provide any more information on Drake. Instead of staying on edge and trying to anticipate their next move, it might be better to wait and see what they would do next.


    Damon was certain that Tom''s visit to the kindergarten was to obtain Mason''s hair or something simr. After all, Mason was N''s child. If Tom couldn''t get her hair, Mason''s would suffice.


    :


    In the evening, N and Damon went to the kindergarten to pick up Mason.


    They had dinner outside before Damon instructed the driver to take Mason home. He and N then went to the hospital to visit Harrison.


    As they arrived at the hospital, they ran into Gabriel and Wren.


    When Wren saw N, she looked somewhat ufortable. She forced a dry smile and said, ¡°N, I came to apologize to your father.....¡±


    N''s expression remained unchanged. "Oh."


    With that, she turned and walked away without looking back.


    It wasn''t until she and Damon were out of sight that Wren couldn''t hold back and muttered, "It''s just because she''s with Damon that she''s acting so arrogant. I don''t believe-"


    Gabriel cut her off sharply. "Mom, are you done talking?"


    Wren flinched at his cold tone and met his re, feeling a chill run down her spine. At the same time, an uneasy premonition began to form.


    "Gabriel, after all these years, you don''t still have feelings for her, do you?!" she asked.


    Gabriel frowned. "Are you going to apologize or not?"


    With those words, he dismissed her and quickly walked in the direction Nyfa and Damon had gone.


    Wren hurried to follow him. "Now that you have Jane and Wilhelm, whether you still have feelings for N or not, you can''t be involved with her again. She''s bad luck!"


    Gabriel stopped and turned to face her, his presence as chilling as ever.


    "Mom, my life isn''t for you to control. Take care of your own business,¡± he said.


    Wren''s face darkened. "I''m only doing this for you. Who else would care about you like I do?"


    +25 Bonus


    "I don''t need you to worry about it," Gabriel retorted.


    Wren wanted to argue further, but seeing his cold expression, she wisely held her tongue.


    When they reached Harrison''s room, the caretaker was feeding him soup while Damon and N sat beside the bed.


    Gabriel knocked before entering with Wren.


    "Harrison, although it was an ident that you fell down the stairs, my mom is also partly responsible. We came today to apologize, hoping that, given our past rtionship, you can forgive her. I promise she won''t bother you again." Gabriel spoke earnestly, but Harrison showed little reaction.


    ¡°I ept the apology. I don''t want to see either of you again. Please leave,¡± Harrison replied calmly, his gaze distant as if he were looking at strangers.


    The moment he and Wren divorced, they had no further ties.


    Wren''s eyes welled up upon looking at the emaciated, pale Harrison in the bed. She cried, "Harrison, after all these years as husband and wife, are you really this heartless?"


    Harrison nced at her. ¡°We''re divorced. I don''t owe you anything. Don''te to harass me again, or I''ll report you to the police and apply for a restraining order."


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 856

    Wren staggered slightly, her face filled with disbelief. She opened her mouth, but in the end, no words came.


    A sh of irritation crossed Harrison''s eyes.


    It was she who had insisted on the divorce, yet now she was acting pitiful. No


    matter the situation, it was never her fault- always someone else''s.


    N stood up, her cold gaze shifting to Gabriel. "We''ve received your apology. You and Ms. Hackett can leave now."


    There was nothing more to say to either Gabriel or Wren.


    Gabriel looked at her, his expression conflicted. He nodded and said, "Alright, we won''t bother you. As for your father''s medical and nutritional expenses, I''ll transfer the money directly to your ount."


    "That''s fine," N replied.


    Since it was Wren''s fault that Harrison had been injured, she had no issue epting the money.


    Gabriel turned to Wren, speaking in a low voice. "Mom, let''s go."


    Without waiting for her to respond, he pulled her out of the room.


    Once outside the hospital, Wren finally choked out, "Why did you drag me away? I wanted to stay with him a little longer."


    Gabriel sneered. "Do you think he wants to see you?"


    When Wren had insisted on divorcing Harrison all those years ago, Gabriel had tried to warn her. Yet, she had been so determined to divorce him and remarry that she ignored all other concerns.


    A year after her remarriage, her new husband had cheated on her and rarely came home.


    Now that she regretted her decisions, she wanted to return to Harrison''s side, but life didn''t work that way.


    ¡°I divorced him because he never looked at me kindly after N fell into the sea. I wanted revenge on him, butter I realized... I


    still-"


    "Enough!" Gabriel interrupted sharply. "Even if you divorce him now, Harrison won''t remarry you. Stop dreaming."


    After Gabriel and Wren left, the hospital room fell silent again.


    N looked at Harrison. "Dad, we don''t have much else going on, so we''ll head


    back now. If you need anything or if something feels off, just let the nurse know or give me a call."


    Harrison nodded. "Alright. The weather''s coldtely, so don''t feel obligated to visit if there''s nothing urgent. I''ll be fine."


    "Okay," N replied.


    Back at the vi...


    N changed into her loungewear and yed with Mason in the living room while Damon retreated to the study to handle some work.


    Around 9:00 p.m., Damon received a call from Spencer.


    "Mr. Sumner, it''s confirmed that Tom is indeed in contact with overseas parties," Spencer reported.


    "I see. Keep monitoring him," Damon replied.


    +30 Bonus


    Spencer sounded a little surprised. ¡°Mr. Sumner, aren''t we going to do anything?"


    ¡°Just keep an eye on him. Let me know immediately if he makes any moves," Damon answered.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Sumner," Spencer obliged.


    After hanging up, Damon calmly set the phone down and returned to reviewing his documents. It seemed they would soon learn Tom''s intentions.


    In the following days, there was no further movement from Tom, but things were growing chaotic on the Preston Group side.


    Nathaniel had shed with several shareholders, and with the growing instability, thepany''s morale had plummeted.


    To stabilize thepany, Nathaniel had no choice but to seek Damon''s help, asking for projects to get the Preston Group through the crisis.


    Damon nced at him coldly. "You haven''t provided me with any useful information. Why should I give you projects? I''m not a charity."


    Nathaniel''s face darkened, his eyes filled with desperation as he pleaded, ¡°Just this once, for the sake of our past friendship. I promise I won''t bother you again."


    His hands clenched unconsciously at his sides. If Damon hadn''t ruthlessly crushed the Preston Group back then, they wouldn''t be in this position now.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 857

    Nathaniel could no longer seek revenge. Instead, he was here, begging Damon for help. His heart simmered with indignation and resentment. Like Reba, he loathed Damon.


    If it weren''t for Damon, neither he nor Reba would have had to torment each other, and the Preston Group wouldn''t have ended up in its current state.


    However, he knew well that hecked the power to confront Damon. His only option was to ask for his help.


    Damon''s indifferent gaze never wavered. He was unmoved, not a hint of empathy in his eyes. From the moment Nathaniel chose to assist Reba in scheming against N, they were no longer friends.


    "Back when you were helping Reba, you didn''t seem to remember our friendship," Damon remarked coldly.


    Nathaniel stiffened, his face draining of color.


    "D-Damon, I''ve regretted every day for the past five years. I was deceived by Reba, and by the time I realized the truth, it was toote..." Nathaniel stammered.


    "You don''t regret it," Damon retorted. ¡°You just realized you can''t bear the consequences."


    Nathaniel''s face darkened, but he forced himself to meet Damon''s gaze. ¡°No matter what, I''ve already paid the price for my actions over these five years.


    ¡°Damon, I''m not asking for us to return to what we were. I''m just begging you- please spare the Preston Group and give me a chance."


    "I won''t harm the Preston Group, but I won''t help it either," Damon replied, his voice unwavering.


    Nathaniel understood. There was no hope of Damon helping him. He knew Damon''s personality all too well, and pleading would be in vain.


    "Alright, I understand," Nathaniel said, his voice hollow. "I came here today only to humiliate myself."


    He turned to leave.


    Damon didn''t bother to look at him as he walked away. His gaze returned to his documents, his expression as indifferent as ever.


    Damon wouldn''t intervene to destroy the Preston Group, but if it came to the brink of bankruptcy, he would subtly step in to prevent its copse. 1


    Thepany had to remain in a fragile state-not thriving, but not crumbling-so Nathaniel''s focus would remain on it.


    If the Preston Group grew too strong, Nathaniel would undoubtedly find a way to exact revenge on Damon and Prospectus Technology. If it went bankrupt and Nathaniel lost everything, his obsession would drive him to retaliate.


    Damon didn''t want either scenario.


    That was why the Preston Group had to stay in limbo-neither rising nor falling. It was the only oue that served Damon''s interests.


    Fuming with anger, Nathaniel bypassed thepany, storming straight home.


    In the basement of the Preston residence, the dim lighting cast long shadows.


    Reba huddled in a corner, bruised and trembling


    Suddenly, the basement door creaked open.


    +30 Bonus


    Reba startled, her eyes darting up in fear.


    Nathaniel entered, his cold face half-shadowed, his presence ominous and terrifying.


    Reba shrank back, panic rising. "Don''te closer... Please, don''te closer... I beg you, spare me..."


    Her desperate pleas only seemed to amuse Nathaniel. The tension around his mouth loosened, and a cruel, chilling smile spread across his face.


    He approached her, towering over her and savoring the fear in her eyes.


    For years, he had bent over backward to please others. Only in front of Reba did he feel he could stand tall, truly live like a


    man.


    But he hadn''t forgotten-she was the one who had brought him to this point. If it hadn''t been for her maniption, he wouldn''t have ended up here.


    ¡°Reba, you really deserve to die!" he spat.


    Reba lifted her gaze to Nathaniel, her expression suddenly calm. "Nathaniel, then kill me. Every day I spend by your side feels like hell. I''d rather die than continue living this way."


    Support


    Share


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 858

    Nathaniel sneered, gripping Reba''s chin tightly. "You''re living in hell, and so am I. But I won''t let you die. I''ll keep torturing you, so you can feel my pain!"


    Seeing the madness in his eyes, Reba suddenly pped his hand away and screamed, ¡°You''re crazy! You''re a psycho!"


    Nathaniel smirked. ¡°Yeah, I''m a psychopath. So don''t even think about escaping me."


    His cruel, twisted expression was like a web, trapping Reba with no chance of escape.


    On the brink of insanity, Reba cursed at him loudly.


    The curses soon morphed into screams that echoed through the basement.


    After what felt like an eternity, Nathaniel finally vented his rage, throwing down the belt and standing up to leave.


    Rebay on the floor, barely clinging to life, her gaze full of hatred.


    Suddenly, her eyes flickered to a key peeking out from Nathaniel''s suit pocket. A glint shed in her eyes.


    She grabbed onto his leg, her voice trembling. "Nathaniel... please, let me go. I promise I won''t run again.¡±


    Nathaniel coldly chuckled and kicked her away. "I''ve got business to attend to. Don''t dirty my clothes."


    Reba crashed to the ground, but it seemed she didn''t feel the pain. She crawled toward him again, begging, "Nathaniel... don''t leave... Please... let me go...''


    "I


    However, Nathaniel didn''t even turn around as he left the basement.


    As the door mmed shut, the basement was once again silent.


    Reba looked down. In her left hand, she tightly gripped the key. She bit her lip, forcing herself to crawl up with difficulty. She had to escape this madman!


    She wouldn''t let Sullivan off, either. He was just a dog she had raised, and now he dared to bite her back? He deserved to die.


    After leaving the basement, Nathaniel went straight to his business meeting.


    The maid arrived with Reba''s meal. Upon seeing Reba lying on the floor, weaker than before, there was no sympathy in her eyes.


    In the past, whenever Nathaniel beat Reba, she would vent her anger on the maids. If it weren''t for their sries, they would''ve left long ago. (1)


    "Eat your food," the maid said, cing the meal on the floor before turning to leave.


    "Wait," Reba suddenly said. Her voice was hoarse. "I need you to do something for me."


    The maid turned around impatiently. "Mrs. Preston, I can''t help you. If Mr. Preston finds out, he won''t let me off,"


    "Don''t worry. He won''t find out. If you help me, you can pick any jewelry from my vanity," Reba tempted.


    The maid hesitated, but her interest was piqued. "Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If I''m lying, may lightning strike me dead," Reba vowed.


    After hearing her curse like that, the maid finally believed her. "What do you need me to do?"


    "Come closer. I''m too weak to speak loudly," Reba requested.


    The maid pursed her lips but approached her anyway, crouching down. "Can you speak now?"


    "Closer," Reba urged.


    +30 Bonus


    The maid''s patience was wearing thin, but she moved a little closer, muttering, "Hurry up, I''ve got things to do¡ª"


    Before she could finish speaking, her eyes widened in disbelief as she fell backward, staring at the bowl in Reba''s hands.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    +2


    Support


    Share


    get it


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 859

    Through Unseen Doors We Step Into Untold Worlds Beyond by Sage Hunter L


    After knocking the maid out, Reba quickly stripped off the maid''s clothes and put them on. She fixed her hair and left the basement.


    Luck was on her side-she didn''t encounter any other maids on her way out.


    She hurried back to her room and grabbed her phone. The first thing she did was contact Drake.


    Since N''s fall into the sea five years ago, Drake hadn''t contacted Reba.


    At first, Reba had felt relieved, thinking that he had let her go, and she had no intention of ever dealing with him again. Now, however, he was the only one who could save her.


    The phone rang for what felt like an eternity before it was finally picked up.


    Drake snickered. "Reba, you still have the guts to contact me? Seems like you want to die."


    If it hadn''t been for Reba, his n wouldn''t have been dyed for five years.


    At first, he had been too busy, and N had already fallen into the sea. It would have been too much trouble to go all the way abroad to capture Reba, so he had


    let her go.


    Now, once he confirmed that N was the person he had been looking for, he would definitely return to the country. It would also be time to deal with everything


    from five years ago.


    Reba didn''t have time to be scared. Her voice was urgent. ¡°Drake, please help me, just this once. Let me leave Nathaniel."


    Now that Nathaniel knew about her secretly transferring funds from the Preston Group, she had no second chance.


    She''d rather die than stay by his side, enduring the daily abuse.


    "Help you? After you ran back to the country, we have no connection. I treated you well all those years, but you ran off without a word. Now you want me to save you? Do you think I''m a fool?" Drake asked.


    ¡°Drake, if you save me, I''ll work for you forever. I''ll repay you,¡± Reba swore, but Drake didn''t believe her.


    "I don''t need a cripple working for me, and don''t think I don''t know what you did. Your husband sold you to various investors. I find you disgusting," he said, hanging up.


    Reba called again, but the call was blocked.


    Despair flooded her. She had no other contact with Drake, and now that he had blocked her, she knew he wouldn''t help.


    She copsed onto the floor, consumed with regret. She truly regretted everything.


    If she had known this would be her fate, she would never have returned to the country.


    But it was toote for regrets.


    After a while, Reba regained herposure. She couldn''t give up just yet.


    Taking a deep breath, she grabbed a suitcase and began packing her clothes and Jewelry. She had to leave first and figure out


    what to do next. 1


    Once packed, she checked the surveince footage on her phone, avoided the maids, and snuck out of the Preston residence.


    Only when she got into the taxi did she finally feel a sense of relief.


    "Miss, where to?" the cab driver asked.


    Reba took a deep breath before responding, "The train station."


    +30 Bonus


    At the station, she bought a ticket for the earliest train and boarded without hesitation. She quickly disposed of her SIM card and reced it with one she had prepared earlier. After several stops, she got off and bought a bus ticket to leave.


    By the time Nathaniel returned home that night, he opened the basement door and found not Reba, but one of the maids lying there.


    Realizing she had escaped, he called all the maids into the living room and yelled at them.


    After checking the security footage, he confirmed that Reba had escaped in the afternoon.


    He sneered and dialed his secretary''s number. "Find out where Reba went."


    ane 858A


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 860

    ba didn''t really think she could escape, did she?


    As soon as she used her card, Nathaniel would know exactly where she was.


    He sat on the couch, and his eyes gleamed with malice.


    This time, when he brought Reba back, he would chain her up, ensuring she could never escape again.


    +30 Bonus


    Drake quickly caught wind of Reba''s flight.


    He raised an eyebrow and muttered, "What an idiot."


    Back when she was in Saintornia, his men couldn''t move against her. But now that


    she had run off, it was the perfect opportunity for him.


    A woman who dared to y him? He would never let her off the hook.


    What''s more, she knew far too much about his past.


    Although she had been silent for the past five years, letting her remain out there with


    all his secrets... he couldn''t stand for that.


    The only ones who could keep a secret were the dead.


    "Find her. I don''t want her to live much longer," Drake ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" his men said in unison.


    Reba spent three days on the bus before finally getting off in a small county called Haewana.


    Haewana was over 1,000 kilometers from Saintornia, and she had switched buses several times along the way. Nathaniel should have a hard time finding her.


    The problem was, she didn''t have much cash, so she couldn''t afford a hotel. She also couldn''t use her bank card. If she did, Nathaniel would track her down.


    Fortunately, renting a ce in Haewana wasn''t too expensive. She used the few hundred dors she had to rent a small apartment, finally securing a ce to stay.


    After settling in, Reba''s first move was to contact Sullivan. Rather than calling him, she sent a message.


    Reba: [Sullivan, transfer 300,000 dors to me immediately, or I''ll send all your criminal evidence to Damon.]


    Sullivan replied almost instantly.


    Sullivan: [Where are you now?)


    Reba: [What? Are you trying to find me to silence me?]


    Sullivan: [Stop ndering me. If you hadn''t threatened me, I wouldn''t have been forced to act first.)


    Reba: (I don''t want to waste time with you. You have half an hour. Transter 300,000 dors to me, or I''ll send you to jail today.]


    Reba had learned a little about Sullivan''s activities over the years. His savings were probably around 300,000 dors right


    now.


    +30 Bonus


    She hadn''t wanted to go this far, but since Sullivan had already cut off all her escape routes, she felt no guilt in taking his money.


    Sullivan: [I don''t have that much money.]


    Reba: [That''s your problem. If I don''t see the money in half an hour, I''ll send everything to Damon.]


    Sullivan: [Where are you? Let''s meet, and I''ll give you the money.]


    Reba sneered when she saw this. She''d be a fool to trust Sullivan now.


    Reba: [You don''t need to know where I am. I''m not in Saintornia anymore. You have 29 minutes left. Do you want to keep wasting time?]


    After sending the message, she set her phone aside and ignored Sullivan.


    Sullivan sent several more messages. When he received no reply, he tried to appeal


    to her emotions, but she still didn''t respond.


    Reba didn''t see his messages. Even if she had, she wouldn''t have replied.


    After all, the money she had transferred from the Preston Group had already been reimed by Nathaniel. Now, she was nning to extort Sullivan before fleeing the country. Once she left, no one would be able to find her.


    As for the evidence of Sullivan''s crimes, she had set it to send automatically. It would be delivered to Damon''s inbox one monthter.


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you


    Support


    Share


    get it


    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 861

    Once Reba had the money, she''d immediately inform Sullivan that she had set the timer and nned to let him live in fear for the next month. She was determined to make him experience what it was like to lose everything¡ªand his freedom.


    Meanwhile, Sullivan grew increasingly anxious as Reba continued to ignore him. Though concerned, he wasn''t yet ready to hand over the money.


    He remained wary of her, unconvinced that paying her would guarantee she''d leave him alone. Reluctantly, he gathered the money and called her directly.


    The call connected after just two rings.


    Reba''s voice was cold. "Is the money ready?"


    "It''s ready, but I don''t trust you," Sullivan replied.


    At this point, both of them had discarded any pretense of politeness. There was no more pretending.


    Reba sneered. "You don''t have much of a choice, do you?"


    Sullivan snickered. "I know you''ve run from Saintornia. You must be desperate for money. No money means you''re stuck. If I''m right, you want to escape the country, don''t you?"


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the line before Reba''s voice grew more frantic. "So what if you know? If you don''t give me the money, I''ll find a way to make a living, but you''ll be the one heading to prison."


    "I''ll give you the money," Sullivan said. "However, I need to see the original evidence first. And I''ll only give you 75,000 dors now. A year from now, I''ll send you another 75,000 dors."


    Reba''s face darkened, and she gritted her teeth. "No. I want 300,000 dors, in one payment."


    "Don''t be hasty. If I give you all 300,000 dors now, you''ll just spend it quickly. But as long as you hold on to the evidence, I''ll give you 75,000 dors each year. That way, neither of us has to worry about the other double-crossing. What do you think?" Sullivan proposed.


    After a moment of thought, Reba found Sullivan''s offer somewhat reasonable. If he sent her 75,000 dors every year, her life would certainly be morefortable.


    300,000 dors sounded like a lot, but it wouldn''tst long.


    "Fine. I agree. Now, transfer the money," Reba said, abruptly ending the call.


    Sullivan kept his word and transferred 75,000 dors immediately.


    Reba received the money and was about to cancel the scheduled email when she heard a knock at the door She jumped in shock, almost ing her phone.


    The knocking continued, and she froze, unsure who it was.


    After a moment, a male voice called from outside, "No one home? I''m leaving the


    takeout at your door."


    Then, the sound stopped.


    Reba had indeed ordered


    xa he delivery person was just She checked the app, amet.


    a few meters away


    Relieved, she still didn''t dare open the door right away.


    She crept over to the window and peeked down, quickly spotting a delivery man in uniform riding away on his e-bike.


    It seemed like it really was the delivery. Maybe she''d been paranoid¡ªNathaniel wouldn''t have found her so quickly.


    She cautiously approached the door and checked the peephole. The hallway was empty, so it seemed safe.


    Gathering her courage, she opened the door.


    As expected, the takeout was sitting there.


    Just as she bent down to pick it up,


    ''ne''


    the door next to hers suddenly


    opened. Before she could react someone grabbed her and yanked her into the neighboring apartment. Her phone fell to the ground.

 Chapter 862

    Soon, a cold object pressed against Reba''s forehead.


    Her face turned pale with fear, her body trembling. "W-Who are you? Don''t kill me, I have money... I can give you 75,000 dors..."


    The man in front of her had an ordinary face-one that blended into any crowd, so forgettable that anyone would easily forget it as soon as they looked away.


    Hearing her words, the man smirked cruelly. "You don''t need to know who I am. Just know that I''m here to kill you."


    "No¡ª" Before Reba could say another word, she was knocked unconscious.


    An hourter, the man, wearing a mask, dragged a heavy suitcase out the door. As he left, he casually picked up the phone that had fallen outside and took it with him.


    Three dayster...


    Nathaniel''s team tracked down the address where Reba had been renting.


    After a thorough search, they found only a suitcase of clothes and Reba''s ID, but no sign of her.


    "Mr. Preston, we couldn''t find Mrs. Preston. She didn''t take her ID, so it doesn''t seem like she ran away," Nathaniel''s secretary reported.


    Nathaniel''s expression darkened as he snarled, "Keep looking. If she''s alive, I want to see her. If she''s dead, I want to see her body!"


    "Yes, Mr. Preston," his secretary replied.


    After the secretary left, Nathaniel''s face grew even colder as he muttered, ''Reba, you''d better not make me find you!''


    At a vi on the outskirts overseas...


    Drake, wearing a white suit, sat leisurely in the garden sipping coffee.


    Behind him stood a man in ck-framed sses, who reported with his head bowed, "Mr. Mummery, Reba has been dealt with, and the DNA report is in."


    He handed over the report.


    Drake put down his cup and reached for the file, opening it. When he saw the result he had been waiting for he smiled and said, Good. Our n can begin."


    "Should I book the flight now?" the man asked.


    Drake raised an eyebrow. "No rush. Before we bring N over, we first need to deal with the annoying man by her side."


    Damon''s Prospectus Technology had been doing well locally. Making a move now would only cause trouble. They needed to bankrupt Prospectus Technology first.


    Once Damon couldn''t stop him from taking N, then they could act.


    "Go contact Tom. We''ve given him a lot of resources over the years. It''s time for him to repay us," Drake instructed.


    "Understood, Mr. Mummery," the man replied.


    After he left, Drake took another sip of his coffee, his smile deepening.


    Tom''s expression darkened as soon as he received the news from Meristate.


    He had only agreed to help Drake get something from N, like her hair for a DNA


    test, but he hadn''t agreed to help him deal with Prospectus Technology.


    Now, Tom just wanted to win back Vrie. As for Drake''s ns he had no interest in them.


    He immediately called Drake''s


    ¨¦


    secretary, saying, "The Genge Group


    doesn''t have the ability to take on


    Prospectus, Technology. I''m not


    going to attack a stone with an an egg"


    The person on the other end chuckled. "Mr. Genge, it seems the Genge Group doesn''t have the ability to take on MK Company either, right?


    "Don''t forget, everything you have now is because of Mr. Mummery He can give it to you, but he can also takot away at any time. What you, can do is be Mr. Mummery''s de.


    "When Mr. Mummery no longer needs you, then you''ll be free. I hope you know what''s best for you, Mr. Genge."

 Chapter 863

    The call ended with the sound of a dial tone.


    Tom mmed his phone onto the floor with a scowl. The screen shattered instantly, reflecting his grim expression.


    Sullivan, unable to reach Reba, began to feel a growing sense of anxiety.


    What if Reba had taken the money and then gone back on her word, sending those incriminating documents to Damon?


    Upon thinking of her past behavior, Sullivan''s anxiety deepened, but he had no idea where she was. All he could do was wait for her to contact him.


    "Sullivan. Sullivan? What''s wrong with you?" Demi asked.


    Sullivan snapped out of his thoughts and looked over at Demi, forcing a smile. "What''s going on?"


    Demi handed him a file and reported, "There''s an issue with this data. We need to verify it with N. If these numbers are wrong, the experiment will need to be redone."


    Sullivan nced at the file and took it from her. "Got it. I''ll go to her. You take care of the other tasks."


    Actually, Demi had nned to ask N herself, but she was surprised that Sullivan had taken the initiative. She assumed he probably wanted to see Ruby.


    Her gaze dropped, and a mix of emotions swirled inside her. She didn''t feel inferior to Ruby in any way, so why did Sullivan seem to like her?


    "Alright, Sullivan. Please hurry. These data are urgently needed," Demi reminded him.


    Sullivan nodded. "I''m on it."


    With that, he left the office with the file.


    At theb...


    Sullivan found Ruby standing in front of the equipment, recording data. He approached her and asked, "Where''s N?"


    Ruby frowned when she heard his voice and turned to look at him. "She went to pick up the experiment materials. Is there something you need?"


    Upon noticing her tense expression, Sullivan''s eyes darkened. He handed her the file. "These data have issues. Take a look and see what''s going. on


    Recognizing it was work-rted, Ruby put down her notebook and took the file from him carefully


    reviewing it. She quickly full dail


    the problem-it was the same issue fromst time.


    "Sullivan, please wait a moment. I''ll find the correct data for you, along with thetest set of results," she said.


    Sullivan''s gaze followed her as she moved. "Alright."


    Ruby didn''t look back at him as she went to find the new data. Soon, she returned with a file in hand, saying, "Sullivan, this is the correct data. We''ve double checked it."


    Sullivan took the file but didn''t leave immediately. "Are you free tonight? I''d like to have dinner with you."


    Ruby pursed her lips, instinctively avoiding his gaze as she replied, "I might have to workte tonight."


    "It''s fine. No matter howte it gets, I''ll wait. I''ll send you the restaurant details, and you cane after you finish work," Sullivan said.


    Before Ruby could refuse, he turned and left quickly.


    Watching his retreating figure, she felt a pang of helplessness. She felt she had


    made herself clear, yet he still insisted on pursuing her.


    To her, if someone truly cared for another person, they wouldn''t do things that made the other person ufortable.


    Sullivan''s behavior was too domineering.


    Instead of feeling any affection from him, she sensed that he simply wanted to prove his own charm or perhaps he had some other unknown motive.

 Chapter 864

    Not long after Sullivan left, Ruby sent him a message.


    Ruby: [Sullivan, I''m really busy today, I might not have time for dinner. Don''t wait for me, sorry.]


    She sent the message, but there was no reply from Sullivan.


    By the time evening came and N was packing up to leave, she noticed that Ruby was still at her desk.


    Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "Ruby, why haven''t you left yet? I thought all the work for today was done."


    Ruby stiffened for a moment before forcing a smile. "There are a few more data points I want to double-check to avoid any mistakes. You go ahead. I''ll stay a bit longer."


    N nodded. "Alright, but don''t stay toote. Go home early."


    "Okay," Ruby replied.


    After N left, Ruby lingered in the office for a while before finally turning off herputer and heading out.


    An hour earlier, Sullivan had sent her the address of the restaurant, along with a pitiful picture of himself in a cab, his arm in a cast.


    Ruby chose to ignore it, but her mood was still affected.


    Sullivan was clearly using his past kindness as leverage to get her to go out with him, but she didn''t want to feel obligated to be with him just because of his favors.


    After thinking it over for a while, she decided to pretend she hadn''t seen his message and went straight home.


    When N got into the car, she was surprised to find that Damon was the one driving.


    "Did the driver take the day off?" she asked.


    Damon nced at her, a smile in his eyes. "Come sit in the front. We''re going out to eat today."


    Noticing his good mood, N


    moved to the front seat and buckled her seatbelt. "Why are we suddenly


    going out? Did thepanynd a big deal today, and you''re celebrating?"


    Damon started the car and raised an eyebrow. "Yes, we''re celebrating, but not because of a business deal."


    "Then what''s it for?" N asked.


    "Guess. If you get it right, I''ll reward you," he said.


    N thought for a moment. Today wasn''t anyone''s birthday, nor was it a special anniversary.


    "I can''t guess. Just tell me," she said.


    "It''s the anniversary of the first time we met," Damon said casually.


    N was stunned. The first time they met?


    "But wasn''t our first meeting at my wedding to rk?" she asked.


    Although she hated rk now for betraying her, she still remembered that day


    vividly. Before marrying rk, she was sure she had never met Damon.


    After all, Damon was so handsome. If she had met him, she would have remembered.


    Damon chuckled. "Of course not. You remember the day you married him so clearly but you don''t remember when we first met Isn''t that unfair to me?"


    "If you were married, I bet you''d remember that day too," N said tly.


    Damon continued with a teasing smile. "It depends on when you decide to marry


    me."


    N shot him a yful re. "You still haven''t told me. When did we first meet?"


    "I won''t tell you. You figure it out. If you can''t remember, then forget it," Damon replied.


    Her curiosity piqued, she couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Sumner, are you telling me that when we first met, you already had designs on me?"


    A glint of amusement flickered in Damon''s eyes. Without hiding his intentions, he admitted, "Yes."


    At that time, N was still with rk, and they were very happy. Although Damon had been attracted to her he hadn''t intended to cause trouble between himself and rk over a woman.

 Chapter 865

    If Damon had known that rk would cheat on N, and that he himself would end


    up liking her so much, he would''ve snatched her away from rk.


    N was taken aback. She had only made thement casually, but Damon actually confessed.


    For some reason, her heart skipped a beat, and she felt a little shy.


    She hadn''t expected Damon to have been interested in her so early.


    Back then, however, she had been deeply in love with rk, so no one else would have caught her eye. Even if Damon had pursued her then, she definitely wouldn''t have agreed.


    "I can''t believe you were already in love with me back then. I guess being too charming has its drawbacks," she joked.


    Her yful self-absorption made Damon smile even more, his gaze full of tenderness.


    "But I''m still curious¡ªwhat was our first meeting like? Was I so beautiful and stunning that you couldn''t take your eyes off me?" N asked.


    Damon replied, "Not exactly. You were actually in quite a messy state."


    N fell silent. She had imagined walking by him in her best attire, making him fall for her at first sight. Apparently, that wasn''t the case. Instead, she was a mess?


    Damon certainly had unique taste.


    As far as she could remember, though, she was rarely caught looking disheveled¨D except for one time.


    Back then...


    When Harris Pharmaceuticals went bankrupt, Harrison fell ill, and they couldn''t afford the medical bills. She had gone to ask his old friends for help, but everyone turned her away, iming they couldn''t lend her anything.


    That day, it was pouring rain, and she ended up drenched.


    When she knocked on the door of thest person she could ask for help, her


    expectations were already low. As expected, the man was hosting guests and coldly


    told her to leave, having his service staff shut the door on her.


    N felt almost hopeless that day. She stood outside for a while, then left.


    Soon after she got home, one of the man''s subordinates contacted her, offering to lend her the money. With that, Harrison managed to hold on.


    Later, when she was in university, she worked part-time and paid the money back after graduation. She remembered that when she returned the money, the man seemed quite never expected her to actually pay it back.


    Conflicted, saying he had te


    N rarely thought about the past For her, what was done was done,


    and there was no going back


    Looking ahead was Wered


    most. .


    Now that she thought about it, today''s date was exactly a month after Harris Pharmaceuticals'' bankruptcy.


    Based on the timing, since Damon had said she had looked like a mess, it must have been the day she had been trying to borrow money.


    She turned to Damon and asked, "Was our first meeting when I was borrowing money after my father got sick?"


    Damon nodded. "I didn''t expect you to guess so quickly."


    "But I never met you when I borrowed the money," N reasoned.


    Suddenly, she seemed to realize something and bit her lower lip. "Wait, was it actually you who lent me the money, not that man?"


    She had always wondered why he had suddenly changed his mind. Now, it made sense if Damon had been behind it.


    "Mm," Damon hummed in response.


    "It''s really you!" N eximed.


    If that was true, then her first encounter with Damon had actually happened even before she met rk.


    "I originally nned to wait until you grew up, but then rk beat me to it," Damon quipped.


    N pressed her lips together. If she had known it was Damon helping her back then, maybe she would have had feelings for him.

 Chapter 866

    Unfortunately, there was no such thing as "what if". At least, in the end, they did meet again, and now, they were together.


    Half an hourter, Damon''s ck Cayenne pulled up outside a restaurant. He and N got out of the car and walked inside. Just as they reached the entrance, they ran into Jane.


    Jane was walking out with a middle-aged man in a suit. Both of them were smiling, but when they saw Damon, they both stopped in their tracks.


    The middle-aged man greeted Damon with a smile, "Mr. Sumner, are you here for dinner with your girlfriend?"


    "Yes, Mr. Tonra. Are you and Ms. Wilkie here for a business meeting?" Damon asked.


    Shane nodded and smiled. "Yes, we''re almost done."


    Damon didn''t press further. "Alright, let''s have a meal together next time."


    "Sounds good," Shane replied.


    Throughout the exchange, Jane didn''t get a chance to speak to Damon.


    After what had happened with Mason and Wilhelm, she didn''t have the nerve to speak to him anyway. She left with Shane, her head lowered in embarrassment.


    The brief encounter wasn''t something Damon or N paid much attention to. They turned and walked into the restaurant.


    Outside the restaurant, Jane stood by Shane''s car, seeing him off. "Mr. Tonra, I''ll discuss the project with the board tomorrow. Once I get their approval, I''ll head over to Starlite to sign the contract."


    Shane got into the car and rolled down the window. "Alright, I''ll wait for your update. Don''t disappoint me likest time. This project was hard-fought, and a lot ofpanies are eyeing it. Please give me an answer as soon as possible."


    "Yes, I''ll get back to you before the end of the day tomorrow," Jane promised. "Good. Don''t bother seeing me off. I''ll be waiting for your good news," Shane said. Jane nodded with a smile. "Okay."


    After sending Shane off, Jane immediately called Gabriel to share the news about securing Starlite''s project.


    Gabriel was excited. "Jane, you''re amazing! Grandpa will be so happy when he hears about the project!"


    This project was government-led, unlike the Golden Waters Resort project, which was an internal initiative of Starlite Enterprise and Carried a huge investment risks the new project Jane had secured had no such problems.


    Jane was thrilled as she walked toward her car. "Yes, I''ll go tell Grandpa right away.


    I have to drive now. I''ll talk to youter."


    After hanging up, she quickened her pace, eager to get to the Wilkie residence and share the news with Pedro.


    With this project, Theo would no longer be able to threaten her position as General Manager of the Wilkie Group. She was confident she would soon be the head of the Wilkie Group!


    ...


    Inside the restaurant, the waiter led N and Damon upstairs to a private room.


    As soon as they entered, N saw a cake ced in the center of the table. Written


    in cream was a message: "The 5,113th day since meeting Ms. Kinsey."


    N was momentarily stunned, a wave of emotion swelling inside ber. She hadn''t expected Damen to remember the exact day they first met, let alone realize he had felt so strongly from the very beginning.

 Chapter 867

    "Thank you, Damon!" N eximed.


    She looked up at him, her eyes glistening with tears. This thank you was not just for him rescuing her from danger all those times, but also for his unwavering love and the fact that he had never given up on her. He had chosen her, steadfastly.


    Damon reached out and gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eye, his voice tender. "Silly girl, more than ''thank you'', I want to hear you say ''I love you''."


    N''s cheeks flushed, and she couldn''t help but lower her gaze. "There are other people here."


    She was reserved and not used to being overly affectionate with someone she liked in front of others.


    Upon seeing her blushing, Damon''s mood lifted, and he smiled. "Alright, then when we''re back tonight, say it just for me."


    "Okay..." N agreed shyly.


    He guided her to her seat and handed her the menu. "Take a look at what you want


    to eat. This restaurant''s foie gras and caviar are both good."


    N nodded, flipping through the menu. She ordered the foie gras and caviar Damon had rmended, as well as a few other dishes she liked.


    Looking up at him, she asked, "What do you want?"


    "I''m fine with whatever you choose," he replied.


    "Alright, I''ll just order two of what I picked," she told the server.


    After confirming their order, the server left the room.


    Soon, the appetizers arrived, along with a small pink box.


    The server announced, "Mr. Sumner, Ms. Kinsey, we have a lucky draw event tonight. The winning numberse with a mysterious prize. Would you like to participate?"


    N was curious. "What''s the mysterious prize?"


    The server smiled. "You''ll find out when the draw is held."


    "How do we participate?" she asked.


    The server handed the pink box to N. "Ms. Kinsey, just pick a ball from inside. Each ball has a number. If you win we''ll bring you the mysterious gift if you don''t, you''ll


    still get a constion prize.


    N reached into the box and picked a ball. Instead of opening it right away, she


    turned to Damon. "You should pick one too."


    Damon nodded and casually drew a ball from the box.


    Once the server left, N grinned at Damon. "I hope there''s not a wedding ring inside when I open the ball."


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "Why don''t you open it and see?"


    N opened the ball and found only a piece of paper with a number on it.


    "Looks like I was wrong," she remarked.


    "Are you disappointed you didn''t get a proposal?" Damon teased.


    "Of course not. I just thought the atmosphere was right tonight, and you might be nning to propose," N exined.


    She didn''t want to admit it, but there was a tiny hint of disappointment. If Damon had proposed tonight, she might have actually said yes.


    ???


    "I guess I''ve disappointed you," Damon said with a gentle smile. was worried it would be too soon to


    propose, but maybe next time I should consider it."


    N snorted at hisposure. "I don''t want to get married!"


    "Well, I want to marry you. I''ve been dreaming about it," he said.


    Damon''s tone was serious, without a trace of joking. N''s cheeks flushed again,


    and she quickly looked away, her ears burning.


    Could he not say such romantic things so seriously?


    The entire dinner was spent with N blushing the whole time.


    Halfway through their meal, the lucky draw results were announced. Neither N nor Damon won. They received constion prizes two teddy bears as tall as half a person.

 Chapter 868

    The mysterious prize was a luxurious five-day, four-night trip to Cryostein for two, and a young couple had won it.


    Noticing that N seemed a bit disappointed for not winning, Damonforted her, "If you want to go, we can leave tomorrow."


    N looked at him and shook her head. "It''s okay. I''m too busy with the experiment right now. I can''t leave."


    Damon frowned. "Then when you do have some free time, we''ll take a trip¡ªthe three of us."


    "Okay," she said.


    They walked out of the restaurant together. Damon draped a coat over N''s shoulders and took her hand as they made their way to the parking lot.


    Halfway there, snow began to fall.


    N stopped in her tracks, her face lighting up with delight. "It''s the first snow of the year!"


    The winter in Saintornia was cold and damp, and snow was a rare sight.


    N held out her hand to catch the falling snowkes, her eyes sparkling with joy.


    Damon watched her with a gentle smile, his gaze filled with adoration. While she admired the snow, he admired her.


    By the time they reached the car, both their heads and clothes were dusted with


    snow.


    Damon turned on the heater and reached for N''s cold hand, holding it in his warm palm.


    The moment his hand touched hers, a jolt of warmth spread through her, as if an electric current had passed from her hand to her heart. Her fingers instinctively curled, brushing lightly against his palm.


    Damon felt the delicate touch, like a cat''s tail brushing his hand, sending a small tingle through his skin. He looked at her, his gaze intense.


    His eyes held a possessive, almost predatory look, making N''s heart race. Instinctively, she tried to pull her hand away.


    Before she could, though, he firmly held her hand, their fingerscing together as he leaned in closer.


    Their lips met just as fireworks erupted outside the car.


    Time seemed to stand still.


    N was so caught up in the kiss that she could hardly breathe. When it finally ended, she was left breathless. Her back pressed against the passenger door, and her lips were red and swollen, like ripe cherries¡ªinviting and tempting.


    Damon''s gaze lingered on N''s lips, his eyes darkening with desire.


    Her heart skipped a beat, andet


    she


    Instinctively covered her mouth


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s head home," she said, trying to break the tension.


    Seeing the wariness in her eyes, Damon couldn''t help but smile. "Alright."


    After buckling her in, he started the car.


    An hourter, they arrived at the vi.


    Just as N was about to get out of the car, Damon stopped her, pulling her hand.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, looking at him in confusion.


    Damon pulled out a small box tied with a ribbon and handed it to her


    didn''t n to propose with a


    today, but I got you a gift"ent


    N froze for a moment. "But... I didn''t prepare anything for you..."


    She didn''t even realize it was the anniversary of the first time they met.


    "I''ve got you covered. You being by my side is the best gift I could ask for," Damon


    said with a smile.


    Touched, N decided she would give him a gift to make up for it.


    "See if you like it," Damon urged.


    N took the box and asked, "What is it?"


    "Open it, and you''ll know," Damon replied.


    N opened the box, revealing a


    beautiful sapphire heart-shaped


    ne. The soft blue of the sapphire gleamed brilliantly, and she instantly fell in love with it.


    "It''s gorgeous!" she eximed.


    Seeing how much she liked it, Damon smiled and softly said, "I''ll put it on you."


    "Okay," she replied.


    He took the ne from the box, leaned forward, and gently ced it around her neck.

 Chapter 869

    N wore a white knitted sweater, and the sapphire ne sparkled brilliantly against the white, drawing all attention to it.


    Damon imagined how stunning she would look in the summer, when her delicate corbones were more exposed. Any jewelry seemed to look perfect on her.


    "You look amazing," he said.


    "Thank you," she replied.


    "N... what should I do? I can''t stop thinking about kissing you," Damon murmured.


    N looked up, her gaze locking with his deep, intense eyes. Instinctively, she curled her fingers.


    The next second, she reached up and pulled him into another kiss, her lips pressing firmly against his.


    Neither of them knew who lost control first, but soon the kiss grew overwhelming, stirring emotions they struggled to contain.


    After what felt like an eternity, they finally broke apart, both flushed and breathless. About half an hourter, they got out of the car and entered the vi.


    By then, it was close to 10:00 p.m., and Mason had already gone upstairs to bed.


    N assumed Damon would head to the study to work, but to her surprise, he followed her into the bedroom.


    "Aren''t you working tonight?" she asked.


    "No, I''ve got something more important to do," he replied.


    At first, N wondered what Damon meant by "something important".


    By the time she found herself pinned beneath him in bed, whispering those three little words over and over, she understood exactly what he had meant.


    In the end, she was exhausted, her voice hoarse from their activity, but he showed no signs of stopping.


    When he carried her into the bathroom to clean up, she nced at her phone¡ªit was already 4:00 a.m.


    What a beast!


    ...


    The next morning, N barely managed to get out of bed, relying entirely on her willpower to avoid beingte.


    When she stood up, her legs gave way, and she copsed onto the carpet. Fortunately, the thick rug cushioned her fall, but she couldn''t get back up.


    The bathroom door opened, and Damon emerged, looking refreshed. Seeing her kneeling on the floor, he frowned and quickly rushed over to lift her onto the bed.


    "I''ll get you the day off. You need to rest," he said.


    "No, today''s experiment is really important. I have to be there," she insisted.


    "But in your current state..." he said, his concern evident. He regretted being so recklessst night.


    N shot him a re. "Says the culprit."


    She had begged him all night to ease up, but he hadn''t. If anything, he''d only gotten more energetic.


    Damon rubbed his nose sheepishly. "It''s my fault. Don''t be mad. I promise I won''t do this on workdays again."


    N didn''t respond.


    After a few moments, she finally managed to stand, pushing him aside as she slowly made her way to the bathroom.


    When she saw herself in the mirror, she noticed the hickeys covering her neck, and the bruising on her lips. The marks clearly showed how intense the previous night had been.


    Luckily, it was winter, so her thick


    clothes would cover the evi fare


    Otherwise.


    wouldn''t have


    Core to face anyone today.


    After cleaning up, she emerged to find that Damon had alreadyid out clothes for


    her.


    Seeing her wobbly legs, he asked, "Do you want me to help you get dressed?"


    "No, just go downstairs. I''ll be there soon," N said, not wanting to look at him.


    Damon knew he was at fault, so he nodded. "Okay, if you need anything, just call or message me."


    "Got it. Now go," she said.


    Once he left, N began to get dressed.


    By the time she made it downstairs, Mason had already eaten breakfast and left for school.


    Lydia noticed her odd gait and asked with concern, "Ms. Kinsey, did you hurt your foot?"


    N blushed and shook her head. "No."


    Lydia began to ask, puzzled, "Then..."

 Chapter 870

    Before Lydia could finish, Damon interrupted, "Lydia, these sandwiches are really good. Grab two more for me from the kitchen, please."


    Lydia''s attention was sessfully diverted. She replied, "Sure, I''ll get them right away."


    Once she left, N quickly walked over and sat across from Damon.


    "If you''re really not feeling well, don''t push yourself," Damon said.


    N nodded. "I know."


    After breakfast, the two headed to work.


    Throughout the morning, N tried to minimize her movements, staying seated as


    much as possible. Thankfully, it wasn''t too exhausting.


    Close to lunchtime, she received an unexpected call from Gabriel.


    "N, do you have time for lunch? I have something I''d like to discuss with you," Gabriel invited.


    N''s tone turned cold. "What is it? Just say it over the phone. There''s no need for us to meet."


    A brief silence followed on the other end before Gabriel spoke again, his voice slightly somber. "Do you really dislike me this much?"


    "I don''t have time to entertain pointless questions. If that''s all, I''ll hang up now. I''m busy," N replied.


    For Gabriel, she could barely muster the energy to treat him like a stranger. She had no interest in further interaction.


    "I wanted to talk about my mom and your father," Gabriel stated.


    Hearing this, N''s brows furrowed tightly. "They''ve already divorced. There''s nothing left to discuss. Tell Ms. Hackett this for me¡ªif verbal warnings don''t work, I''ll be forced to take legal action."


    With that, she ended the call, her mood sour for the rest of the day.


    Gabriel set his phone down, his expression darkening.


    It was clear to him that N''s resistance toward him had grown even stronger than


    it was five years ago.


    It seemed his ns would need to move faster.


    Momentster, Jane burst into his office, her face lit up with excitement.


    "Gabriel! Grandpa agreed to coborate with Starlite! I''m going to sign the contract soon!" she eximed.


    Her enthusiasm was palpable. She was already envisioning herself triumphing over Theo and solidifying her position as the true sessor to the Wilkie Group.


    What could a spoiled, ipetent man like Theo do? She would teach him a lesson about overestimating himself.


    Gabriel, however, was clearly


    annoyed by her habit of barging in uninvited, He didn''t let it show and


    instead mamtained a neutrals expression.


    Jane''s smile faltered slightly. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Gabriel forced a smile. "I''m just surprised. Congrattions, Jane. You really managed to convince Grandpa."


    "There''s credit to you too! Without


    your introduction to Mr. Tonra, wouldnt have had this op


    What do you want as ao


    reward?" Jane asked.


    "We''re husband and wife. Helping you is my responsibility. I don''t need a reward,"


    Gabriel answered.


    Before Jane could respond, her phone buzzed.


    Seeing that it was Shane calling, she quickly answered.


    After a brief exchange, her face lit up again as she replied, "Alright, Mr. Tonra, I''ll head over right now!"


    Hanging up, she turned to Gabriel and said, "Mr. Tonra wants me to sign the contract right away. Afterward, let''s celebrate tonight!"


    "Sure," Gabriel replied.


    After Jane left, Gabriel''s phone rang again. This time, it was Shane.


    "Mr. Hackett, should we start pulling the now?" Shane asked.


    "No rush. I need more time to gather the necessary information. Wait for my signal," Gabriel answered.

 Chapter 871

    "Understood. As for Ms. Wilkie..." Shane inquired.


    "Go ahead with the signing as usual," Gabriel replied.


    "Got it," Shane answered.


    After ending the call, Gabriel''s expression turned icy.


    If N had never returned, he might have spent the rest of his life with Jane for Wilhelm''s sake. But now that N was back, Jane had be nothing more than an obstacle-one that needed to be removed.


    As for Wilhelm, Gabriel was confident he would quickly ept N as his new mother.


    When Gabriel''s secretary entered after a knock, he couldn''t help butment on the rare sight of Gabriel''s smile, "Mr. Hackett, you seem to be in a good mood today."


    Gabriel, known for his stoic demeanor and unapproachable aura, rarely disyed his emotions openly.


    "Not bad," he replied casually.


    "These are the quarterly financial reports for thepany. Please review them when you have time," the secretary said, handing him a file.


    Gabriel epted it with a nod. "Alright. You can go."


    After the secretary left, he flipped through the report.


    Thepany''s value was steadily increasing, with no issues of concern. Satisfied,


    he set the file aside and turned his attention to other documents requiring his signature.


    Just then, his phone rang again.


    The number was unfamiliar.


    Few people had ess to his private line, which piqued his curiosity.


    Setting the papers down, he picked up. "Who''s calling?"


    A calm, steady voice responded. "Mr. Hackett, this is Tom Genge. Do you have time to meet? I''d like to discuss a business opportunity."


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Genge, as far as I know, the Genge Group doesn''t operate in the gaming industry. If you''re looking to coborate with the Wilkie Group,


    I can provide my wife''s contact information."


    A quiet chuckle came from the other end. Then, Tom asked, "Aren''t you worried & might tell your wife that you still have feelings for N?"


    Gabriel''s expression darkened instantly. After a pause, his tone grew icy. "Mr.


    Genge, I''d advise you not to make baseless usations."


    "Would you like me to send over


    evidence of you gathering


    information on the Wilkie Group to prove my point?" Tom''s voice remained calm, almost amused, as though he were discussing_O something trivial.


    Gabriel''s grip on the phone tightened, his aura sharp and dangerous.


    "Where?" he asked tersely.


    Tom chuckled and provided an address.


    An hourter...


    Gabriel entered a private room at the designated location.


    Inside, Tom sat alone, greeting him with a faint smile, "Mr. Hackett, you''rete."


    Ignoring thement, Gabriel sat down coldly across from him.


    "What do you want?" he asked bluntly.


    Tom''s smile widened. "I want Prospectus Technology, and you want N. I believe we can work together."


    Gabriel scoffed. "Why would I partner with you? Don''t think for a second I don''t have evidence of your crimes, Mr. Genge."


    Threats were something Gabriel wouldn''t tolerate.


    Yet, Tom remained unfazed, his grin unwavering. Mutual destruction wouldn''t benefit either of us. Besides, even if you take over the Wilkie Group, won''t be easy to take M away from Damon. If we join forces, however, it''ll be much simpler. Why not take the win-win route?"


    His tone was calm but calcted, as though he had already ounted for every possible oue.


    If Gabriel agreed, all the better. If not, Tom would ruin him first and then deal with Damon. Either way, Tom intended toe out on top.


    Gabriel''s expression hardened as he weighed the options.


    After a long, tense silence, he finally said coldly, "Fine. I''m in."

 Chapter 872

    "Mr. Hackett, I look forward to working with you," Tom said.


    After finishing their conversation, Gabriel left first.


    Over half an hour passed before Tom finally stepped out of the private room.


    Turning a corner, he bumped into Brandon and Vrie.


    Brandon had his arm around Vrie''s shoulder, and both of them were smiling. When they saw Tom, their smiles faltered.


    Vrie averted her gaze, pretending not to see him, while Brandon''s expression cooled. He greeted, "Mr. Genge, fancy seeing you here. What a coincidence."


    "Indeed," Tom replied with a slight smile.


    His gaze lingered on Vrie''s indifferent profile, a mix of frustration and longing flickering in his eyes. At his sides, his hands slowly clenched into fists.


    There was a time when Vrie''s eyes had been filled with him, her heart wholly his.


    Now, she wore that detached expression whenever she saw him. Watching her smile sweetly at another man while sparing him not even a nce felt like being pierced repeatedly by needles.


    Noticing Tom''s gaze, Vrie frowned and stepped back deliberately, hiding behind Brandon.


    "Brandon, we should go, or we''ll bete," she said, her voice calm but firm.


    Brandon nodded. He had ns to meet friends and had decided to formally introduce Vrie to them.


    "Alright," he said gently, then turned to Tom. His tone was polite but distant. "Mr. Genge, we have ns, so we''ll take our leave. Please excuse us."


    If not for the coboration between the Sumner and Genge Groups, Brandon wouldn''t have bothered with pleasantries.


    In fact, he had been contemting severing ties with the Genge Group entirely. With so manypanies in Saintornia, continuing this partnership seemed unnecessary.


    "Sure," Tom replied, his voice calm but his eyes darkening.


    Tom watched as they walked away, his gaze filled with shadows and obsession.


    Vrie didn''t look back-not even once. It was as though she didn''t care anymore, as though she didn''t need him anymore.


    Memories of their sweet moments together surged through his mind, each one cutting into him like a dull knife, the pain suffocating and unrelenting.


    Meanwhile, Brandon led Vrie into a private room where four people were already seated-three men and one woman. They were Brandon''s childhood friends.


    One by one, they introduced themselves.


    The steady looking man on the far left was Vale Radford. Next to him


    was Jayden Gilmour, sporting a mischievous grin. Beside Jayden sat Michelle Snowden, and on the far right was the aloof Nn Lowe.


    On their way over, Brandon had already told Vrie about his closest childhood friends and their unbreakable bond.


    With a warm smile, Vrie introduced herself gracefully, "Hello, everyone. I''m Vrie Weir."


    "Vrie, we''ve heard so much about you! It''s great to finally meet you. You''re just as beautiful as the photos," Michelle said with enthusiasm.


    Ever since Brandon had fallen head over heels for Vrie, his friends had heard plenty about her.


    Initially, they had assumed his


    interest would fade due to their


    six-year age gap.


    To their surprise


    he had pursued her relentlessly for years-and finally seeded.


    "Thank you," Vrie replied, her tone modest but sincere.


    She sat beside Brandon.


    When Brandon noticed her drink was chilled, his brows furrowed. Without hesitation,


    he called over a server to rece it with a room-temperature one.


    A flicker of amusement crossed


    Michelle''s face as she teased,


    "Brandon, you''ve changed! You never used to be this considerate. I guess having a girlfriend really makes af difference."


    Vrie lowered her gaze, the faintest smile curving her lips.

 Chapter 873

    Was Michelle trying to stir the pot?


    Before Vrie could respond, Brandon looked up at Michelle, his tone slightly cold. "None of you are my girlfriend, so why would I treat you the same?"


    Michelle''s smile froze, and an awkward silence settled over the room.


    Jayden''s grin faded as he said, "Brandon, Michelle was just trying to be friendly. Was it necessary to be so harsh?"


    "I was simply stating facts. If she finds that harsh, perhaps the issue lies with her," Brandon replied calmly.


    Jayden frowned, ready to retort, but Yale cut in before he could, "Alright, that''s enough. Let''s not ruin the mood. Today is about Brandon introducing his girlfriend to us¡ªthey''re the main event."


    Jayden still looked upset but decided to hold his tongue.


    Michelle, on the verge of tears, nced at Brandon with a pitiful expression. "I''m sorry, Brandon. I didn''t mean to upset you and Vrie. Maybe I should leave so I don''t ruin the atmosphere."


    She reached for her bag and moved as if to leave.


    Jayden immediately stopped her, his voice cold. "Michelle, we''re all friends here. If you leave, does that mean the rest of us should leave too?"


    Michelle shook her head. "No, this is my fault. I shouldn''t make things awkward for Brandon and Vrie."


    Vrie narrowed her eyes slightly. From the moment she''d entered, she''d felt irritated by Michelle''s lingering gaze.


    Raising an eyebrow, Vrie smiled faintly at Michelle. "Ms. Snowden, there''s no need to leave. If you think you might say something inappropriate, the simplest solution is to stay quiet. No one here will mind if you don''t speak."


    Michelle''s expression froze, her carefully constructed pitiful act slipping. Vrie''s tone was neutral, almost sincere, as though she were genuinely offering helpful advice:


    Jayden''s gaze softened with sympathy as he watched Michelle''s difort, and his dissatisfaction with Vrie deepened.


    The once-harmonious group now felt fractured¡ªand it was all because of her.


    Jayden turned to Brandon, expecting him to step in. Yet, Brandon remained indifferent, as though the situation had nothing to do with him.


    "Brandon, if Michelle can''t stay, then neither can I. There''s no point in us sitting here and enduring this," Jayden said, rising to leave with Michelle.


    Vrie, initially inclined to smooth, things over, decided she''d had


    enough. If they weren''t going toln¨¦


    respect her position as Brandon''s girlfriend, why should she bother?


    She nced at Jayden. "Mr. Gilmour, is Ms. Snowden your girlfriend? You seem awfully protective."


    Jayden''s face darkened. "Don''t be ridiculous. We''re just childhood friends."


    Everyone knew Jayden was currently pursuing a university student.


    Vrie nodded, her voice calm. "Oh, I see. It''s just that when Ms. Snowden wanted to leave, and you imm¨¦diately followed, it seemed like you two were a couple: I must have misunderstood."


    Her gaze flicked between the two of them, her expression inscrutable.


    Jayden''s face flushed with anger. He snapped, "Ms. Weir, we''re just friends. Don''t tarnish our rtionship with baseless assumptions!"


    Four men and one woman iming pure friendship? Who were they trying to fool?


    From the moment Vrie met Michelle, she had pegged her as maniptive. Clearly, the others were too blind to see it.

 Chapter 874

    "Oh, I believe you-no need to get upset," Vrie replied.


    Jayden remained silent, though his expression darkened. For some reason, her words only fueled his anger.


    Michelle, realizing she had been thoroughly ignored, turned to Jayden and said, "Jayden, you don''t need to leave. I''ll go by myself."


    She grabbed her bag and hurried out of the room. As she passed Brandon, she noticed he didn''t even nce in her direction. Her face went pale, and she took a deep breath before walking quickly out of the private room.


    Jayden red at Brandon. "I never thought you''d change so much just because of a rtionship. All these years of brotherhood-do they really mean less to you than a girlfriend you''ve barely started dating?"


    Brandon had heard enough and let out a coldugh. "Of course my girlfriend means more to me than you do. Who do you think you are? Are you going to marry me? Have kids with me?


    "My girlfriend is my priority. If you don''t like her, then you don''t like me. I suggest you get over yourself."


    "Fine! Fine! I''ll remember what you said today!" Jayden snapped before storming out and mming the door behind him with a resounding bang.


    The room fell silent.


    Yale turned to Vrie with a calm smile. "Ms. Weir, please don''t take what happened just now to heart. I''d like to apologize on behalf of Michelle and Jayden. They''re young and sometimes act without thinking. I hope you won''t hold it against them."


    Vrie raised an eyebrow and smiled. "You''re being too polite, Mr. Radford. I wouldn''t take such trivial matters seriously."


    "That''s good to hear," Yale replied, his tone light but courteous.


    Although Michelle and Jayden left in a huff, the rest of the meal proceeded without further incident.


    Yale and Nn remained polite-not overly warm, but not cold either.


    ...


    After dinner, Brandon and Vrie said their goodbyes to the group at the door before heading out.


    On the drive home, Brandon nced at Vrie apologetically. "Vrie, m


    sorry, I''d known Michelle an01:0


    Jayden would pull a stunt like that, I wouldn''t have invited them


    Over the years, Brandon had made a point of distancing himself from Michelle to


    avoid any misunderstandings with Vrie.


    He hadn''t even wanted to invite


    Michelle that night, but Jayden had


    insisted. Not wanting to create


    tension, Brandon had reluctantly agreed never expecting the two of them to cause such a scene.


    Vrie smiled. "It''s fine. Don''t worry about it."


    After all, they were just his friends. Even if they were family, if anyone dared to act snide with her, she wouldn''t let it slide.


    Seeing that Vrie genuinely didn''t seem upset, Brandon finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    When they reached Vrie''s house, Brandon was about to step out of the car to walk her to the door when his phone rang.


    Seeing Jayden''s name on the screen, Brandon frowned and declined the call.


    Jayden was persistent, calling back almost immediately.


    Brandon answered the call with a frosty expression. "What is it?" "Brandon, we''re at the bar. Come join us for a drink," Jayden said.


    "No. I''m taking my girlfriend home, and I have a meeting in the morning. You all enjoy yourselves," Brandon replied curtly before hanging up and putting his phone on silent.


    As he set the phone down, he noticed Vrie watching him with an amused smile.


    "What is it? Do I have something on my face?" he asked.


    Vrie shook her head. "No, I just think you don''t need to let things with your friends get so strained because of me. I can separate you from them."

 Chapter 875

    There was a sparkle in Brandon''s eyes, his gaze softening as he looked at her. "Vrie, thank you."


    His intense and heartfelt gaze made Vrie feel a little self-conscious. She looked away and said, "It''s gettingte. You should head home."


    "Alright. You get some rest. Goodnight," he replied.


    "Goodnight," she answered.


    After watching Brandon''s car disappear down the road, Vrie turned and went inside.


    ...


    On his way back, Brandon received a call from his secretary, Charlie Jean.


    "Mr. Sumner, I''ve been thinking about something, and I decided it''s best to let you know," Charlie said.


    "What is it?" Brandon asked.


    "Last night, I was out for dinner and saw our marketing manager having a private meal with Mr. Genge. They seemed quite familiar with each other," Charlie reported.


    Charlie exined that he had been attending a university reunion at a private restaurant when he unexpectedly spotted Huxley Lightner.


    Huxley hadn''t noticed him, but Charlie had debated whether to report the encounter.


    Ultimately, he decided to inform Brandon, just in case Huxley was secretly meeting with Tom. That would be troublesome.


    Brandon gripped the steering wheel tightly, his voice turning icy. "Understood. Don''t mention this to anyone else."


    Hearing the seriousness in Brandon''s tone, Charlie knew he had done the right thing. "Understood, Mr. Sumner. I won''t tell anyone."


    Charlie had been Brandon''s secretary for years, and Brandon trusted his discretion.


    "Good. That''s all," Brandon said.


    After hanging up, Brandon''s expression turned grim.


    Huxley was a rtive of one of thepany''s shareholders. While his position had been secured through connections he had proven capable and had delivered results over the years.


    After a moment of thought, Brandon called Damon.


    "Uncle Damon, do you have time? I need to discuss something with you," Brandon said.


    Damon had been in his study with N, helping Mason with homework. He stepped out to take the call. "What is it?"


    "My secretary saw the Sumner Group''s marketing manager, Huxley Lightner, having a private dinner with Tomst night. Just the two of them," Brandon informed.


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line before Damon spoke. "Understood. Keep an eye on Huxley for now. Make sure he and Mr. Lightner don''t have ess to any critical documents of contracts. I''ll look into Tom."


    "Alright," Brandon replied.


    "Don''t make any moves until I''ve confirmed what''s going on. We can''t risk tipping them off," Damon reminded.


    "Understood," Brandon answered.


    ...


    After hanging up, Damon''s expression darkened.


    He had suspected Tom had ulterior motives ever since returning to the country. His ambitions likely


    xtended beyond the Summer Group, possibly even toward Prospectus Technology, thepany backing the Sumner Group.


    After a moment of thought, Damon called Spencer. "Look into the Genge Group''s


    recent projects. I want a full report on my desk by tomorrow morning."


    Looking out the window, Damon noticed the thinyer of snow nketing the garden. Tomorrow would be sunny, but with the snow melting, it was bound to be bitterly cold.


    The next morning, as Damon arrived at the office, Spencer brought in the report.


    "Mr. Sumner, here''s everything we found on the Genge Group''s recent projects. They seem to be deliberately steering clear of Prospectus Technology''s business," Spencer reported.


    Damon flipped through the report. Tossing the papers onto his desk with a scoff, he said, "Take a closer look at thepanies the Genge Group is partnering with."


    Spencer studied the report again and finally noticed something off.

 Chapter 876

    "Many of these partnerpanies are subsidiaries of Prospectus Technology''s key coborators!" Spencer eximed.


    Looking over the list, it became crystal clear-Tom''s target wasn''t just the Sumner Group. It was Prospectus Technology itself!


    If Damon hadn''t asked Spencer to investigate the night before, this connection might have gonepletely unnoticed.


    "Mr. Sumner... does this mean the Genge Group is nning to go after Prospectus Technology?" Spencer asked.


    Damon''s face darkened. "Tom wouldn''t dare take on Prospectus Technology directly -not now. He''s likely nning to target the Sumner Group first."


    "What should we do now?" Spencer asked.


    "We''ll make sure his projects fall through. Keep digging into the Genge Group''s dealings," Damon instructed.


    Spencer nodded. "Understood. I''ll handle it right away."


    ...


    Over the next few days, N noticed Damon had be even busier than usual.


    Whenever she joined him for lunch at the office, he was either locked in meetings or just returning from one. Even at night, he stayedte, working overtime.


    N often waited for him at home but would eventually fall asleep on the couch. By the time she woke up the next morning, she''d find herself in bed, the spot beside her still warm.


    However, Damon would already have left for work.


    She had asked him more than once if there were problems at thepany, but he would always shake his head and reassure her, "Nothing to worry about. Things will settle down soon."


    This routinested until the end of the month-when something unexpected happened.


    On a Friday afternoon, N was discussing an uing experiment schedule with Sullivan when two police officers arrived at theb.


    "Mr. Heseltine, you are under suspicion of embezzlingpany funds through misuse of your position. Pleasee with us," one of the officers said formally.


    Sullivan''s face went pale, his eyes wide with disbelief. "No... there must be a mistake! I didn''t do anything! Have you got the wrong person?"


    "Whether there''s been a mistake or not will be determined in due course. Come with us," the officer replied curtly.


    After Sullivan was taken away, N immediately reached out to Spencer for information but received no response.


    Suppressing her worry, she returned to her work for the afternoon.


    Despite her attempts to remainposed, Ruby was visibly distracted.


    Not wanting to push her, N assigned Ruby simpler tasks.


    By the end of the workday, as Ruby was leaving, N called after her, "Ruby, are you nning to go to the police station?"


    N had understood from Ruby''s


    behavior that she wasn''t as indifferent to Sullivan as she imed. She could sympathize After all, Sullivan had saved Ruby twice. Any woman would be moved.


    Ruby froze.


    After a moment, she hung her head, saying, "N... I just want to check on him. He''s saved my life."


    N sighed. "Go ahead."


    Ruby left in a hurry without turning back.


    After N cleaned up the experiment equipment, she left as well ell Recently, the driver had been taking her home first since Damon often stayedte working overtime.


    Back at the vi, Mason asked N over dinner, "Mommy, what''s Daddy been doingtely? I haven''t seen him in so long..."


    "He''s been working hard," N answered, cing a chicken wing on his te.


    She noticed the glum look in his eyes and added gently, "Once he''s less busy, he''ll spend more time with us again."


    "Okay," Mason replied quietly, nodding.


    Although he understood his father was working to give them a good life, he wished more than anything to have him around.


    In his young heart, he made a


    ???


    promise when he grew up, he''d make enough money to let his parents livefortably and happily.  ?wnovels

 Chapter 877

    After dinner, N yed with Mason for a while before asking Lydia to prepare him for bed. She stayed up in the living room, engrossed in a book, waiting for Damon to return.


    ...


    Ruby went to the police station, only to be told she couldn''t see Sullivan. She tried asking about the situation but couldn''t gather any information.


    Frustrated and helpless, she returned home.


    That night, she tossed and turned, unable to find restful sleep.


    The following morning, she woke up feeling heavy and groggy.


    When N saw her tired eyes and dark circles in theb, she asked, "You didn''t sleep well?"


    "No," Ruby admitted.


    "Because of Sullivan?" N pressed.


    Ruby hesitated before nodding. "I went to see himst night, but I couldn''t. I don''t even know what''s going on."


    After a brief pause, N said, "Ruby, have you considered that you might be... a bit too concerned about him?"


    "N, he''s saved me twice. How can I not care?" Ruby replied firmly.


    "I get it. But this situation is out of your hands," N said with a sigh.


    She had asked Damon about itst night.


    Sullivan had embezzled a significant portion of thepany''s drug research fund¡ª


    an amountrge enough to guarantee a lengthy prison sentence.


    Ruby''s face turned pale. "I understand. I just want to do what I can."


    "There''s only so much you can do," N said gently. "You can send him what he


    needster, but there''s not much else you''ll be able to do."


    Ruby lowered her gaze and replied slowly, "Got it. Thanks, N."


    Following Sullivan''s arrest, his team was left without a leader. Thus, thepany temporarily reassigned his responsibilities to N, adding


    her already heavy workload.


    Although she didn''t arrive hometer than Damon, her evenings often stretched past 8:00 p.m.


    Understanding her increased burden, Damon expedited the hiring process for a new team leader for Sullivan''s group.


    Within three days, a recement was appointed a no-nonsense northern woman around N''s age, known for her straightforward and efficient work style.


    With the new leader in ce, coordination between both teams improved significantly.


    During lunch, N couldn''t hide her surprise when she learned of


    Damon''s involvement. She had


    thought of him as someone whet


    Strictly adhered to rules and


    fairness, not one to intervene for her. At the same time, warmth filled her heart.


    That evening, Damon surprised her further by skipping overtime-a rare urrence-and riding back home with her. Even on the drive, he


    worked on documents until they


    reached the vi.


    "You''ve been really busy," N remarked as they walked to the door. "Buddy misses


    you. He says it''s been ages since he''s seen you."


    A flicker of guilt passed through Damon''s eyes. He resolved to take the uing Sunday off to spend with her and Mason.


    "Soon, things will settle down," he said reassuringly.


    "Mm. I just think you''ve been working too hard, and I haven''t been much help," N replied.


    Damon stopped and turned to her, his gaze soft. "You don''t have to do anything. Just having you by my side is all the support I need."


    He would handle everything else.


    Blushing under Damon''s warm gaze, N quickly looked away.


    Amused, Damon smirked and raised a brow. "N, we''ve been together for some time now. How are you still this easy to embarrass?"


    N rolled her eyes and shot back, "Not everyone is as shameless as you are!"

 Chapter 878

    Damon pulled N into his arms, his expression amused. "Thank you for thepliment."


    Looking at his serious face, N couldn''t help butugh.


    As they walked into the living room, Mason came running toward them on his little legs. In his excitement, he stumbled just before reaching N and fell forward into her arms.


    She quickly caught him, helping him stand upright before gently chiding, "Buddy, slow down next time, or you''ll hurt yourself."


    Mason held out a piece of chocte, his face glowing with pride. "Mommy, I got a gold star at kindergarten today. This is the chocte my teacher gave me as a reward. I saved it for you!"


    He remembered how much his mother loved sweets and wanted to share it with her.


    N''s heart softened as she looked into his expectant eyes. She took the chocte from his hand, noticing it had melted slightly in the wrapper after being held for so long.


    "Thank you, Buddy. Why did your teacher reward you with a gold star today?" she asked.


    Mason straightened his small shoulders, his face sparkling up with excitement. "During nap time, Christian kept pulling Holly''s hair and made her cry, and I told the teacher.


    "The teacher scolded Christian, made him apologize to Holly, and gave me a gold star. She said I did the right thing and encouraged everyone to do the same."


    N smiled and praised him, "That''s wonderful, Buddy. Mommy is very proud of you. As a reward, I''ll buy you that Lego set you''ve been wanting tomorrow."


    N had always been fair in raising Mason¡ªrewarding good behavior without spoiling him.


    While he''d been an exceptionally well-behaved child back in


    Capitarnia, he''d be more lively


    and outgoing since their move to Saintonia. It was a wee


    change, bringing out the yful sideTM appropriate for his age.


    Mason shook his head and replied earnestly, "It''s okay, Mommy. That Lego set is


    too expensive. Just give me a kiss instead!"


    His parents worked so hard to earn money, and he didn''t want to add to their burden. If he could save them even a little, maybe they wouldn''t have to work so much.


    Surprised and touched, N kissed him on the cheek and said gently, "It''s not expensive, Buddy. This kiss is an extra reward."


    Mason hesitated but stood firm. "Mommy, I really don''t need a new Lego set."


    He figured he could just take apart his old Legos and rebuild them if he wanted something new to y with.


    Seeing Mason''s resolve, N felt puzzled.


    He had always loved Legos, and every time they passed a Lego store, he insisted on going inside. Yet now, he was refusing something he''d been so eager for before.


    After a moment''s thought, she focused on his mention of Legos being expensive. She knelt to meet his gaze and asked gently, "Buddy, why do you think the Lego set is too expensive?"


    Mason paused, then said hesitantly, "Mommy, you and Daddy work so hard. I don''t want you to work so hard anymore. If I spend less money, will that make it easier for you and Daddy?"


    N froze, surprised by his reasoning. She hadn''t expected such thoughts from him.


    Reflecting on how Damon had been leaving early anding homete every day,


    she realized this was likely why Mason was holding back.


    She stroked his hair and said softly,


    "Buddy, we don''t spend money recklessly, so you don''t need to


    worry about us. We''re buying this


    Lego set as a reward for you, and we can definitely afford it."

 Chapter 879

    Mason nodded. "Okay."


    "Good. When you receive a gift, you should feel happy, not worried. Now, go wash up for dinner," N encouraged with a smile.


    "Okay!" Mason chirped.


    After dinner, Damon retreated to his study to work, only returning to the bedroomte at night.


    Seeing that N was still awake, he frowned. "Didn''t I tell you not to wait up for me? Staying upte isn''t good for you."


    "I wasn''t waiting for you tonight. I just couldn''t sleep," N admitted.


    "Why? Did something happen?" Damon asked.


    She considered telling him about Mason but decided against it.


    Shaking her head, she replied, "It''s nothing, really."


    Damon had been working hardtely, and she didn''t want to distract him with other concerns.


    Damon studied her, his expression knowing. "N, your face gives you away. If you don''t talk about it, you''re not going to fall asleep tonight, are you?"


    He smiled, despite his exhaustion. He made time for N because, while work was important, so were she and Mason. He didn''t want his responsibilities to make them feel neglected. That wouldn''t be fair to them.


    After a brief hesitation, N finally spoke. "We''ve both been so busytely that Buddy feels a bit left out."


    Damon pressed his lips into a thin line. "I''ve noticed that too. I''ve been neglecting not just Buddy, but you as well. I''ve decided to set aside a day this weekend for the three of us to spend together."


    N felt a pang of guilt. "That''s thoughtful, but taking a full day off will wear you out. I was thinking that, on evenings when you don''t have meetings, you could bring your work home and spend a little time ying with Buddy instead."


    "I''ll consider that, but I still want to make time for the two of you. Work will always be there, but my time with you is just as important," Damon said.


    Meeting his serious gaze, N felt a warmth spread through her.


    "Just don''t push yourself too hard. Work is important, but there will always be time for uster," N reassured him.


    Damon nodded. "Don''t worry. I know my limits."


    "Go take a shower. It''ste," she urged with a smile.


    "Okay," Damon replied.


    As Damon went to shower, N was about to go to bed when her phone suddenly rang.


    It was Ruby.


    "N, do you know any goodw firms in Saintornia?"


    The question made N realize


    exactly what Ruby was nning. Her tone cooled slightly. "Ruby, hiring awyer for Sullivan is something his family should handle you really don''t need to "


    Before she could finish, Ruby interrupted her, "Both Sullivan and I don''t have family


    to rely on. I know you think I''m overstepping, but if I don''t help him, no one will."


    N frowned. "Do you even know what you''re getting into?"


    She could understand Ruby''s gratitude for Sullivan saving her twice, but taking on his problems to this extent? Was Ruby nning to handle everything for him hiningawyer and dealing with the fallout?


    Moreover, N didn''t think Sullivan had saved Ruby without some ulterior motive.


    After a long silence, Ruby''s voice came through the line, low and raspy. "I know exactly what I''m doing."


    "Fine," N said coolly. "But I won''t get involved or rmend awyer. Don''t forget-Sullivan


    embezzled funds from Prospectus


    Technology And Pus


    Technology''s CEO Damon, ismy boyfriend."

 Chapter 880

    Ruby''s face paled as she gripped the hem of her shirt. "N, I''m not trying to go against Prospectus Technology. I just want to hire awyer and see if there''s anything I can do to help him."


    "That''s your business," N replied coldly. "You don''t need to discuss it with me. It''ste-let''s leave it at that."


    After ending the call, N took a deep breath, trying to suppress her anger.


    To be fair, Ruby hadn''t done anything wrong. After all, Sullivan had saved her twice, so it made sense that she''d want to help him.


    However, Ruby should have handled this privately, finding awyer on her own instead of asking N for assistance.


    When Damon came out of the bathroom, towel-drying his hair, he noticed the irritation on N''s face and raised a brow. "Who upset you?"


    "No one," she muttered.


    After a brief hesitation, she asked, "By the way, is Sullivan really going to be locked up for life?"


    Damon paused mid-motion, his tone tinged with jealousy. "N, why are you so concerned about him?"


    This was the second night in a row she had asked about Sullivan. Hearing her care about another man stirred waves of jealousy within him.


    Maybe he should ensure that only female coworkers surrounded her in the future.


    "I''m asking for Ruby," N rified. "He saved her twice, so she''s naturally worried about him."


    Damon''s expression rxed slightly, though his tone remained indifferent. "If he returns all the embezzled money, he might serve a year or two in prison. But he can forget about ever working in this industry again."


    Someone caught embezzlingpany funds would never be hired by any reputable corporation again. Sullivan''s career was effectively over.


    "Oh," N said, nodding. "Have you figured out who sent that anonymous email?"


    There was a flicker in Damon''s gaze before he replied, "No, it was an anonymous tip. Hard to trace."


    N didn''t pursue the matter further-she wasn''t interested in it to begin with.


    Damon dried his hair and climbed into bed.


    After chatting for a while, N soon fell asleep.


    Damon dimmed the light on the nightstand, his eyes bright and free of any trace of sleep.


    Spencer had actually discovered


    that the person who had sent the email was Reba. It had also been revealed that she had been taken by Drake''s men, her status unknown


    Despite this, Damon had no intention of burdening N with this information.


    After days of effort, Ruby finally managed to hire awyer and arranged a meeting with Sullivan.


    When Sullivan saw her, his demeanor was calm. "Why are you here?"


    After several days in custody, he hade to terms with his fate.


    From the moment he had takenpany funds, he had been aware


    this day woulde


    had hoped he wouldn''t get caught


    Ruby studied him.


    In just a few days, he had aged years. His hair was disheveled, his clothes wrinkled,


    and his face carried an air of defeat.


    Her heart clenched as she spoke.


    spoke with N. If you return all the stolen funds, you might only serve a year or two Once you''re out you can start over."


    Sullivan chuckled, his eyes filled with mockery. "So you''re here to tell me to give the


    money back to Prospectus Technology?"


    Ruby frowned, replying, "I''m saying this for your own good, Sullivan."

 Chapter 881

    Sullivan snickered. "I don''t need your help. Since you don''t care about me, don''te here again. I don''t want to see you."


    He turned away without a second nce at Ruby.


    Ruby was silent for a moment. Then, she said in a low voice, "If you don''t want to see me, I won''te again. If you need anything, just have thewyer pass on the message."


    She added, "Sullivan, you saved me twice, and I''m grateful for that. Everything I said today was for your sake. It has nothing to do with anyone else."


    Sullivan remained motionless, staring at the white wall as though it held some deep fascination.


    With a sigh, Ruby turned and walked away.


    It was only as her figure disappeared through the door that Sullivan nced in her direction.


    Thewyer, Paul Vernon, addressed him, "Mr. Heseltine, if you don''t cooperate, there''s not much I can do for you."


    Sullivan looked at Paul, his tone indifferent. "I''ll cooperate, but you need to do one thing for me."


    Paul nodded. "As long as it''s within legal bounds, I''ll do my best."


    ...


    Ruby waited for over 30 minutes before Paul emerged, carrying his briefcase.


    "Ms. Jenner, I spoke with Mr. Heseltine. He''s agreed to return all the stolen funds and pay the fines. With his cooperation, the case should proceed more smoothly, and I can work on negotiating a lighter sentence for him," he informed.


    Ruby exhaled a sigh of relief. "Good. As long as he''s cooperating. I have to work, so


    I can''te here often. Please handle everything, and let me know if you need anything from me."


    "Of course, Ms. Jenner," Paul replied.


    In the following days, Ruby no longer visited the police station, instead asking Paul about the case daily.


    At Drake''s estate abroad...


    Drake''s patience was wearing thin. He had been waiting for half a month with no progress from Tom.


    "Tom, what exactly are you doing?


    Forget Prospectus Technology.


    Don''t tell me you can''t even deal


    with the Summer Group Are you sure You''ve actually done anything Drake questioned angrily.


    "Mr. Mummery, do you think Prospectus Technology or the


    Sumner Group is some fragile ss that i can shatter with one strike one strike 2


    These things take time. If you''re in such a rush, why don''t you go deal with Damon yourself?" Tom retorted.


    Drake''s face darkened. "I hope the next time I call, you''ll have something to show for


    it instead of more excuses."


    With that, he hung up.


    Back at the Genge residence, Tom tossed his phone onto the table with a scoff.


    Over the past weeks, he had been working to undermine the Sumner Group and Prospectus Technology.


    He had even tried poaching subsidiaries from Prospectus


    Technology''s key partners, but


    Damon had caught wind of his


    actions Most of his attempts had been unsessful.


    Prospectus Technology had been entrenched in Saintornia for years. Taking it down wouldn''t be easy, and Tom wasn''t about to risk the Genge Group in the process.


    He was already back in the country anyway, so Drake couldn''t do much to him. Still, appearances needed to be kept up.


    With that thought, Tom called Gabriel and asked, "What''s the status on your end?"


    "It''ll take another two weeks," Gabriel answered.


    Tom frowned. "That long? Can''t you speed it up?"


    "Mr. Genge, we''re mere partners. Don''t presume to tell me how to handle my end of


    the deal. Next time, keep your advice to yourself," Gabriel retorted.

 Chapter 882

    Gabriel hung up without hesitation.


    Tom red at the phone. If he didn''t still need Gabriel, he wouldn''t tolerate this kind of attitude from anyone!


    Suppressing his frustration with a deep breath, he immediately instructed his assistant to arrange a meeting with the Sumner Group''srgest supplier.


    Over the past two weeks, all his attempts to schedule a meeting had been tly rejected. His patience was wearing thin.


    As expected, it didn''t take long for his assistant to call back with an update. "Mr. Genge, Mr. Basham still refuses to meet with you."


    Tom smirked. "Since he''s so determined to ignore my generosity, it seems he''d rather swallow the bitter pill. Send him those photos-him and his mistress, all wrapped up nicely."


    The assistant hesitated. "Mr. Genge, if we take this route, it willpletely ruin your rtionship with Mr. Basham."


    "I gave him a chance, and he chose to throw it away. If he wants war, we''ll give him war," Tom replied.


    "Understood, I''ll take care of it," his assistant said.


    Hourster, after the photos were sent...


    Karter Basham stormed into Tom''s office, his face livid. He mmed a stack of printed photos onto Tom''s desk, demanding, "What''s the meaning of this? Are you trying to ckmail me?"


    Tom gave his assistant a subtle look, signaling him to leave and close the door behind him.


    Once alone, Tom stood up with a smile. "Mr. Basham, there''s no need to be so upset. I simply wanted to meet with you, and, well, desperate times call for desperate measures."


    He added with a light tone, though his words were sharp, "And you shouldn''t be tossing those photos around. Don''t forget who''s keeping them out of your wife''s hands."


    Karter had built his business on his wife''s support.


    Like many men, he began to look down on her and had affairs after finding sess. His indiscretions were no secret.


    This wasn''t his first affair-every time his wife discovered one, he would end it with the mistress and beg for forgiveness.


    This time, however, was different. The mistress was pregnant, and Karter had grown attached. Otherwise, Tom wouldn''t have used it as ckmail.


    "You really think you can intimidate me with this?" Karter asked, his voice icy.


    Tom remained calm. "Mr. Basham, I hear your mistress is expecting. If your wife were to find out-"


    "Shut up!" Karter snapped, cutting him off. He sank into a chair, ring at Tom. "What do you want?"


    Tom smiled and sat down across from him. "I thought I''d made that clear. I just need a small favor."


    Karter''s scowl deepened. He had already heard rumors about Tom''s intentions to target the Sumner Group, which was why he had refused to He didn''t want to get caught in a conflict he couldn''t win.


    meet in the first ce


    "I''m not going to help you go against the Sumner Group," he said firmly.


    Tom''s expression didn''t change. "Mr. Basham, Theard the Sumner Group recently ordered arge batch of construction materials from you. I need is for you to switch those materials for something else. That''s all."  s?novels


    "Do you take me for a fool? If I tamper with their order, the Sumner Group wille after me first when things fall through!" Karter eximed.


    Though he had feelings for his mistress and wanted her to have their child, he prioritized his own safety. He could always have more mistresses and children in the


    future. But he couldn''t afford to offend the Sumner Group. After all, it was backed by Prospectus Technology.


    Tom leaned forward, his voice lowering. "Mr. Basham, I don''t just have photos of you


    and your mistress. I also have proof of your little schemes to siphon offpany shares.


    "Given Mrs. Basham''s personality, she probably won''t forgive you after you''ve transferred shared marital assets, will she?"

 Chapter 883

    Karter glowered, not expecting Tom to have discovered that. He took a deep breath before asking coldly, "What''s your problem with the Sumner Group?"


    Tom simply replied, "Because I''m tired of always being in someone else''s shadow."


    Karter remained silent, scowling.


    Tom smiled. "You wouldn''t want your wife to keep controlling you, would you? Help me, and I can help you seize control."


    Although Karter was the CEO of the Basham Group, his wife held the shares. That was why he had gotten rid of his mistresses and begged her for forgiveness all these years after she found out about his affairs.


    Now that his current mistress was pregnant and he intended for her to keep the child, it was clear that he was nning to seize the shares.


    Tom watched Karter as if weighing his options, showing no rush for a response.


    Karter was silent for a long moment.


    Finally, he said, "Fine. I''ll do it. But if you cross me, I''ll make sure you regret it." "Pleasure doing business with you, Mr. Basham," Tom replied.


    The moment Karter left the office, he immediately pulled out his phone and called Damon.


    "Mr. Sumner, Tom approached me today."


    "I know," Damon replied, his tone as calm as ever.


    "He wants me to swap the materials for your uing project. It seems like he''s nning to sabotage it somehow," Karter informed him.


    "Understood. Do as he says," Damon replied, his gaze cold.


    "Got it, Mr. Sumner," Karter answered.


    The call ended, and he wiped the sweat from his brow.


    He had been tempted by Tom''s offer of help to secure more power within hispany, but he knew better.


    Compared to Tom, Damon was a far more dangerous adversary. Even his so-called "mistress" was part of Damon''s n.


    ...


    Having persuaded Karter, Tom felt particrly victorious and went out drinking with friends that evening.


    Upon arriving at the club, he spotted Brandon and Vrie in the midst of a heated argument in the hallway.


    Raising an eyebrow, he strolled over


    and asked, "Mr. Sumne


    what''s going on? You two


    pretty worked up. content


    Both turned to look at him.


    "None of your business," Brandon said coldly.


    Vrie nced at him briefly before looking back at Brandon.


    "I''m done arguing," she muttered, turning on her heel.


    Brandon reached out to grab her arm, but she shook him off with force.


    "Brandon, I need space! Stop hovering!" Her voice echoed down the hallway, leaving an awkward silence in its wake.


    Brandon''s face darkened as he exined, "Vrie, it''s not what you think. Nothing happened between me and her."


    Vrie nodded. "Sure. Whatever you say. I must''ve imagined what I saw. Happy now?"


    Had she not passed by


    coincidentally, she wouldn''t have et


    seen Brandon''s friends egging him on tokiss Michelle The recollection


    O scene made her blood boil.


    "Vrie, it was just a stupid game! Even if you hadn''t shown up, I would we refused care about you


    only you. If there were anything


    between me and her, do you think I''d


    still be with you now?


    "They crossed a line tonight, and I swear it won''t happen again. Please, don''t let this


    ruin us," Brandon pleaded.

 Chapter 884

    It was Jayden''s birthday tonight, and Brandon had only nned to drop off a gift and leave.


    However, as soon as he had entered the private room, Jayden had pulled Michelle along to apologize to him.


    After much persuasion, Brandon had reluctantly agreed to stay for the celebration. The group had drunk quite a bit, and someone had suggested they y a game.


    After losing a round, Brandon had chosen "Dare". The group had urged him to kiss Michelle through a tissue. He had been about to refuse when Vrie stormed in, her face dark with displeasure.


    Vrie''s gaze was cold and filled with disappointment. "Brandon, I told you before that I wouldn''t interfere with your friendships, but clearly, you''vepletely betrayed my trust."


    If Brandon truly cared about her, he wouldn''t keep hanging around Michelle with such unclear boundaries. His so-called friends wouldn''t dare make such bold jokes at her expense.


    "Vrie, it''s just a game. I''ve already exined it to you. Do you really need to blow this out of proportion?" Brandon retorted.


    Vrie let out a softugh, her tone dripping with irony. "You''re right, it''s not a big deal. I''m the one overthinking things. Go back and enjoy your game."


    Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked swiftly toward the door.


    Brandon instinctively wanted to follow, but Tom stepped in his way.


    "Mr. Sumner, maybe it''s best to let her cool off for now," he said.


    "Get out of my way!" Brandon''s expression turned icy as he red at Tom.


    Tom, unfazed, raised an eyebrow. "And if I don''t?"


    Vrie had just stepped out of the club when her phone rang.


    The manager''s voice came through urgently, "Mrs. Weir, Mr. Genge and Mr. Sumner are fighting!"


    Vrie paused for a moment, then replied with a frown, "That''s none of my business. Call the police."


    She hung up, got into her car, and left without a second thought.


    Brandon and Tom fighting had nothing to do with her.


    ...


    Back at the club, Brandon and Tom were throwing punches, smashing several pieces of furniture in the process.


    It wasn''t until the police arrived that the fight was broken up. Both men ended up at the police station, sporting bruises.


    Around midnight, Damon received a call from the police and went to bail out Brandon.


    When Brandon saw that it was Damon who hade, his previously defiant demeanor deted in an instant.


    Why did it have to be him?


    While thewyer handled the paperwork, Damon stood off to the side, looking down at Brandon.


    His voice was calm but carried a sharp edge. "Getting into a brawl andnding in the police station. Impressive."


    Brandon instinctively shuddered. "Uncle Damon, I didn''t mean to."


    If he had known Damon would be the one to show up, he would''ve kept his temper in check.


    Damon smirked, repeating, "Didn''t mean to?"


    Brandon could only lower his head, silent.


    Momentster, thewyer returned. "Mr. Sumner, everything''s been handled. He''s free to go."


    Damon gave a brief hum and walked toward the exit, not bothering to check whether Brandon was following.


    Once outside, Brandon rushed to catch up. "Uncle Damon, I''m sorry for dragging you out here sote. I promise I''ll never fight again."


    "Get lost. I don''t want to see you," Damon replied, throwing him a cold nce.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll leave right away!" Brandon quickly hailed a cab and disappeared, terrified Damon might call him back.


    Thewyer approached Damon, his


    expression serious. "Mr.


    couldnt suppress the news about


    Calready spread


    the fight.


    we


    online."


    "I see. Let it be. It''s time for him to learn a lesson," Damon replied.


    ???


    Tom had beening out with various methods to attack the Sumner Group and Prospectus Technology recently. Yet, not only was Brandon not keeping himself check, but he also fought Tom in the club-absolutely foolish.


    Thewyer hesitated but ultimately nodded. "Understood."


    By the time Damon returned home, it was past 1:00 a.m.


    Opening the


    N


    bedroom door, he found


    awake. A flicker of guilt


    his eyes. "N m sorry


    shed in his eyes


    to stay up because of me.''


    II

 Chapter 885

    When Damon received the call earlier, it had woken N as well.


    She shook her head gently. "It''s fine. Did you handle Brandon''s situation?"


    "Mm," Damon hummed in response.


    "Good. Then get changed and rest," she urged.


    "Alright," he replied.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Brandon was woken by a call from Charlie.


    "Mr. Sumner, the video of your fight with Mr. Genge is all over the Inte. People are talking about it nonstop. It''s damaging thepany''s image," Charlie reported.


    Brandon massaged his throbbing temples and replied, "Do whatever it takes to suppress it. I''m on my way to the office."


    Half an hourter, he arrived to find several shareholders waiting outside his office, their expressions stormy.


    The lead shareholder sneered as he approached. "Mr. Sumner, do you have any idea how much damagest night''s incident has caused thepany?"


    "Do you know what people are saying online? They''re questioning your ability to manage thepany when you can''t even control your own behavior. They''re saying the Sumner Group is doomed under your leadership!"


    "Our stock is going to take a hit today. If you can''t resolve this matter, we''ll convene a board meeting to remove you as general manager!"


    After delivering their ultimatum, the shareholders stormed off.


    Brandon''s expression darkened as he entered his office.


    Charlie followed closely behind. "Mr. Sumner, we''ve tried to suppress the news, but


    it''s no use. Someone seems to be deliberately fanning the mes."


    "Keep trying. I don''t care what it takes¡ªget those videos taken down!" Brandon ordered.


    "Yes, sir," Charlie replied.


    Once alone, Brandon went online to assess the situation.


    Thements under the video were scathing, with most of the criticism aimed squarely at him.


    [Bosses fighting... Is he fighting because he couldn''t win through business? Seems like he isn''t quite capable then!]


    [Oooh, Mr. Sumner proving himself here. Is it because sales are bad and pressure''s high, so he can only brawl to vent?]


    [The usual high and poised Mr. Sumner fighting like a street thug, how ''different''.]


    ...


    As Brandon read through thements, he suddenly noticed something odd: Tom seemed to be getting off lightly.


    After a moment''s thought, he scoffed and called Charlie back.


    "Forget suppressing the video. Hire a PR team to shift the focus onto Tom. I''ll issue a personal statement to clear things up in a while," he instructed.


    Charlie hesitated. "Mr. Sumner, the video clearly shows you throwing the first punch. Keeping it up could damage the Sumner Group''s reputation further."


    "I''m aware. Just do as I say. This will blow over soon enough," Brandon said coolly. "Understood. I''ll take care of it right away," Charlie replied.


    After Charlie left, Brandonposed a statement and posted it online:


    [Hello, everyone. I''m Brandon Sumner, General Manager of the Sumner Group. I sincerely apologize for the inconvenience my personal matters have caused. Regarding the


    Video of my altered with Mr Tom


    Genge from the Genge Group, I admit it''s true.


    [However, the incident urred because, during a dispute with my girlfriend, Mr. Genge provoked me and physically blocked me from going after her when she left in anger.


    [While I regret my impulsive actions, I hope everyone can understand that, even as a professional, I am also a person who can lose control. when ites to matters of the heart.


    [I was wrong to resort to violence and have reflected deeply. Please do not emte


    my actions. Once again, I apologize and hope this matter can be put to rest.]

 Chapter 886

    After Brandon''s post went live, the Sumner Group''s PR team quickly sprang into action, hiring a wave of paidmenters to fuel the conversation.


    Shortly after, rumors resurfaced about Tom''s infidelity during his past rtionship with Vrie.


    [I used to think Tom was a decent guy. Turns out he''s just a scumbag! He cheated on Vrie before and now can''t stand seeing her happy with someone else? Pathetic.]


    [An ex should stay in the past like they''re dead. Tom is the definition of "can''t let go". If I were Vrie, I''d be disgusted beyond words.]


    [Funny how this morning mostments were roasting Brandon. Tom, you buying some bots yourself?]


    The heated debate in thements section quickly reached Tom, who merely snickered upon hearing about it.


    He wasn''t surprised. After all, he never expected this incident to deliver a decisive blow to the Sumner Group. It was merely the opening move.


    Vrie had also seen the video of the fight while at work, but she reacted indifferently.


    After watching for a bit, she closed the video and refocused on her tasks.


    As her workday ended, Brandon texted her, saying he was waiting outside her office building.


    Still upset about the previous night, Vrie didn''t want to see him.


    Vrie: [Let''s take a few days to cool down. Go home.]


    When he didn''t respond, she didn''t think much of it. She packed up and left her office


    Unexpectedly, when she arrived at the underground parking garage, she saw him standing next to her car.


    Brandon, dressed sharply in a gray suit with his usual aloof demeanor, had a hint of rebellion in his slightly open cor. His intense gaze locked onto hers as though he feared she''d vanish if he looked away.


    Vrie sighed and walked over. "I told you, we need time to cool off."


    Brandon looked at her, his eyes filled with guilt. "Vrie, I''m sorry. Last night was my fault. I shouldn''t have gone to a gathering with Michelle and Jayden knowing how much you dislike them. I promise, from mow on"


    "Brandon," Vrie interrupted, sounding weary. "I''m not upset about you hanging


    out with them."


    "Then what is it?" Brandon asked.


    "It''s that you and your friends don''t know where to draw the line. You said it was just a game of truth or dare. If that''s all it was then hope you won''t mind if I start ying ''harmless games'' like that with my mate friends," Vrie exined.


    Brandon''s expression darkened instantly, his demeanor shifting as tension filled the air. "I won''t allow it."


    "Oh, so it''s fine for you but not for me? Don''t you think that''s a bit hypocritical?" Vrie countered.


    "Vrie, I was about to refuse when you walked in. I have a girlfriend I know how to maintain boundaries with Michelle," Brandon said.


    Vrie paused, then spoke softly. "Let''s just take a few days apart to cool down."


    She moved to open her car door, but Brandon grabbed her hand.


    "Vrie, don''t you trust me?" he asked.


    Vrie looked up at him, her gaze steady. "If it were my friends egging me on to kiss another manst night, would you have trusted me?"


    "I would. Trust is the cornerstone of any rtionship. Until something actually happens, I would choose to believe in you," Brandon imed.


    His answer made herugh bitterly. She pulled her hand away and said, "When I went to see Tom, nothing happened then either. But you rushed over, demanding answers. That wasn''t so long ago. Have you already forgotten?"

 Chapter 887

    Brandon stiffened, awkwardly replying, "That was different."


    "How exactly?" Vrie asked.


    "Tom is your ex, and you were crazy about him back then," Brandon exined.


    Vrie''s disappointment deepened. "So, in your eyes, I''m the kind of person who would still be tangled up with an ex while dating someone new?"


    "Vrie, don''t twist my words. I trust you¡ªI just don''t trust Tom," Brandon shot back.


    "Well, at least I never did anything with Tom that could be misinterpreted. I''m done discussing this. Let''s take some time apart," Vrie insisted.


    Seeing the exhaustion in her expression, Brandon didn''t press further. "Fine. If you need time, take it. I''ll also deal with Michelle properly."


    Vrie nodded, said nothing, and drove off.


    Once her car was out of sight, Brandon pulled out his phone and called Jayden. "Where are you? Free to meet? Bring Michelle. No one else."


    An hourter, at a high-end restaurant in Saintornia...


    Brandon sat across from Jayden and Michelle. His expression was icy, making the air between them tense.


    Jayden leaned back in his chair, raising an eyebrow. "Vrie still giving you a hard time?"


    Brandon''s girlfriend had always struck Jayden as uptight and demanding. Before Brandon started dating her, they''d often joked around without any boundaries. But now that he was in a rtionship, it felt like they all had to walk on eggshells.


    "I asked you here to make one thing clear," Brandon said coldly. "Don''t invite me to any gatherings that include Michelle from now on. I won''t be attending."


    Brandon could still easily distinguish between a friend and a girlfriend.


    He should have left Jayden''s birthday gathering the moment he''d given his gift. If he had, whatever happened afterward wouldn''t have happened and he would


    be


    fighting with Vrie.


    Michelle paled, her gaze filled with disbelief as she stared at Brandon "Brandon, we''ve been


    SO


    many years, and you''re cutting me


    off over a joke?"


    Jayden''s face darkened, his tone sharp. "Are you seriously choosing a woman over us? You think this is worth it?"


    "If you and Michelle treated me like a friend, you would''ve respected my girlfriend.


    You wouldn''t have made inappropriate jokes in front of her.


    "Jayden, your birthday parties are


    usually at venues owned met


    family business. Last night''s


    location wasn''t a coincidence, was it? Brandon questioned.


    Michelle''s expression flickered, her hands clenched under the table.


    She had been the one to suggestst night''s venue and she had had ulterior motives for doing so.


    Jayden scoffed. "What are you using me of? You think I nned this to provoke Vrie?"


    Vrie wasn''t so important that he would use his birthday as a tform to pick on her!


    "I didn''t say that. Interpret it however you like. I''ve said my piece," Brandon replied. Without waiting for a response, he stood and left.


    Michelle tried to call after him, but Jayden stopped her. "Let him go! We don''t need him. It''s not like I can''t survive without his friendship!"


    Jayden''s face was tight with anger, his fists clenched so hard the veins bulged.

 Chapter 888

    Michelle nced at Jayden, her expression tinged with guilt. "Jayden, I''m sorry. If it weren''t for me, you and Brandon wouldn''t be fighting like this."


    Jayden turned to her, noticing the tears welling in her eyes. His frustration eased slightly.


    "This isn''t your fault. This whole thing is on Brandon," he reassured her.


    Michelle nodded, though reluctantly. "But I don''t want to be the reason you two are arguing."


    After a brief pause, Jayden''s tone grew more serious. "Don''t worry about it anymore. Leave it to me."


    Seeing his tense expression, Michelle didn''t press further. She stood up. "I''ll head back now. Next time, I''ll try to apologize to Brandon and Vrie. Maybe I can help smooth things over."


    Jayden rose to his feet as well. "I''ll walk you out."


    Vrie had dinner with N, spending most of the time venting about Brandon.


    "I just don''t get what''s going through his head! Michelle is so obviously a maniptive bitch. How can he not see it?


    "And don''t even get me started on Jayden. I heard he''s chasing some campus beauty now. With the way he and Michelle are all buddy-buddy, he has zero chance with her. What a joke!


    "The more I think about it, the angrier I get. Men always stop cherishing what they already have. Ugh!"


    N chuckled, trying to calm her down. "You know, the two of you are six years apart. Of course, there will be differences in how you see things.


    "At least, Brandon is trying and hasn''t done anything unforgivable yet. Maybe you should argue it out with him and not stay mad for too long?"


    "Yeah, yeah," Vrie muttered, stabbing her steak with her fork, still clearly upset.


    Vrie sighed. Logically, she knew she shouldn''t be this angry. She wasn''t new to rtionships.


    If Brandon ever betrayed her, she could walk away. There were plenty of other fish


    in the sea. With that thought, her mood lightened considerably.


    "So, how are things between you and Damontely?" she asked.


    "Same as usual. He''s been really busytely, leaving early anding homete," N answered.


    Vrie raised an eyebrow and whispered, "Doesn''t that... affect your, you know, frequency?"


    N''s face flushed bright red. She knew exactly what Vrie was implying.


    It had been a while since they''d been intimate. Damon was always busy, and by the time he came home, she was already asleep. Their schedules rarely lined up these days.


    However, she wasn''t particrly bothered by it. While their intimate moments were nice, it wasn''t something she craved constantly.


    Vrie, sensing the silence, guessed correctly. She looked at N in exasperation. "You''re way too rxed about this."


    Confused, N asked, "What does this have to do with being rxed?"


    Vrie sighed dramatically.


    "Yesterday, bumped into Damon while I was meeting a business partner. The woman he was working with? Drop-dead gorgeous. She was practically throwing herself at him but luckily, he didn''t even blink at her.  S


    "Still, you should be careful of all the women out there who won''t take no for an answer.


    "Even though Damon has made your rtionship public, some women just won''t give up. They''ll keep testing the waters.


    "You need to keep him satisfied at home. If he''s full at home, he won''t be tempted by what''s out there."


    N was rendered speechless.


    She didn''t think Damon was the


    type


    to cheat. If he were, he wouldn''t


    have spent five years without a


    now


    single woman by his side.


    Plu


    that they had a child together, she felt even more secure.


    "It''s not as dramatic as you''re making it sound," she muttered.


    Vrie looked at her seriously. "It''s absolutely as dramatic as I''m making it sound.


    You two are at the stage where things can start to feel stale.


    "Without excitement, it''s easy for someone to swoop in. I mean, look at what happened with me and Tom-"


    She abruptly stopped herself.

 Chapter 889

    "Anyway, intimacy is important for women. Ack of a good sex life can mess with your hormones," Vrie warned.


    N mulled over her words. There might be some truth to it, though she wasn''t entirely convinced.


    "But he''s so busy... I don''t want to add to his stress," she replied.


    "Stress? Please. It''s not stress, it''s bonding. It''s the most direct way for you two to connect," Vrie said matter-of-factly.


    "Fine..." N relented.


    Vrie raised an eyebrow, refusing to back down despite N''sck of enthusiasm. "Let''s eat quickly, and then we''ll go shopping. We''re getting some clothes."


    ...


    Before long, Vrie had dragged N into a boutique specializing in lingerie-and not the ordinary kind.


    Vrie selected a set and held it up against N, grinning. "This one is perfect for you."


    N nced at the sheer fabric in Vrie''s hands. The material was practically transparent, covering only the bare essentials. Her face flushed bright red.


    She walked over and whispered, "Vrie, we don''t need this. Let''s go look at coats instead."


    Just imagining herself wearing this in front of Damon made her want to dig a hole and hide in it, overwhelmed by embarrassment.


    Vrie raised an eyebrow but refrained from teasing her further. Turning to the sales assistant, she said, "I''ll take this one in size S, please."


    After paying with her card, Vrie took the bag from the sales assistant and smoothly pulled N out of the shop.


    It took more than ten meters before N could breathe a sigh of relief.


    The mall was huge, but she was still worried about bumping into someone she knew. That would be awkward!


    Vrie couldn''t help but tease her. "Why are you acting like you''ve got something to hide?"


    N red at her. "Well, thanks for taking me to that kind of boutique."


    "What kind of boutique? Please, are you from thest century? This is normal now," Vrie replied.


    "As if you have tons of experience..." N muttered.


    Vrie scoffed. "Not like I haven''t seen things. Besides, it''s about entertaining both the other person. and yourself. If you don''t want to wear it, just have Damon wear it."


    N nearly choked. Asking Damon to wear lingerie? Right, unless she was tired of living.


    Despite herself, certain images


    shed in her mind-images sheet


    definitely didn''t want to entertain She quickly shook her head trying to dispel the disturbing thoughts.


    "Are we still shopping or not?" she asked, trying to steer the conversation elsewhere.


    Vrie grinned. "Nope, let''s go."


    ...


    Back at the vi, Vrie handed N the lingerie. "Here. It''s yours. The rest is up to you."


    N instinctively wanted to reject it, but Vrie shoved the bag into her hands. "I can''t fit a size S, and this was over 700 dors."


    N''s eyes widened. Just a few pieces of sheer fabric, and it cost over 700 dors? They might as well have just robbed her...


    "Can we return it?" she asked, shocked.


    "How''s that possible? Just take it. Not like I''m asking you to wear it right now. You''ll know when the timing is ight And if you really dor want to wear it, just toss it," Vrie assured her.


    "Fine..." N replied, resigned.


    When she entered the vi, she felt like she was carrying a ticking time bomb.


    As soon as N stepped into the living room, however, she froze.


    Damon was sitting on the couch, reviewing some documents.


    rmed, she instinctively hid the bag behind her.


    Damon nced up just in time to catch her frantic movement. He raised an eyebrow


    and asked, "What''s that you''re hiding?"

 Chapter 890

    N felt a pang of guilt sh in her eyes. "It''s nothing. Just some clothes I bought with Vrie while shopping."


    Why would clothes need hiding?


    Seeing that Damon wasn''t convinced, she quickly added, "Really, it''s just clothes."


    Damon couldn''t help but chuckle. "N, do you know the saying, ''the more you try to hide, the more obvious it bes''?"


    The more she tried to exin, the more suspicious it sounded.


    N bit her lip, subconsciously clenching her fingers around the bag. She regretted epting the clothes from Vrie earlier.


    Now, the awkwardness was overwhelming, and she wished she could disappear into the floor.


    Under Damon''s half-smiling gaze, her initial embarrassment slowly turned into irritation. She snapped, "Why do you need to know so much? Some things are just hard for a woman to exin to you."


    Damon froze, momentarily surprised by her snap. Then, he couldn''t help butugh. "Okay, my bad."


    Even though he admitted his fault, N only felt more frustrated.


    "I''m going upstairs... You can keep working," she said calmly, making a show of walking past Damon to leave the room.


    Once upstairs, she hurried into her bedroom and locked the door behind her. After sitting there for a while, she finally calmed down.


    Looking down at the bag in her hand, she felt conflicted.


    Should she throw it away? It was really expensive, though. She didn''t want to waste it.


    However, if she kept it and Damon found out, she might as well have asked for a hole to fall into.


    After some thought, she still didn''t know what to do with it. She shoved the clothes deep in her closet, nning to deal with itter when Damon wasn''t home.


    With that settled, N finally rxed.


    When she opened the door and went downstairs, herposure had returned.


    gret


    While getting some water in the kitchen, she suddenly felt a pair arms wrap around her waist The fammar scent of pure filled the air and she froze mid-pour.


    "What are you doing? This is the kitchen. Lydia mighte in any second," Nined.


    "She''s already gone to bed," Damon replied.


    His warm breath brushed against her ear, sending a tingle down her spine.


    N turned to push him away, but before she could, he grabbed her hands and pressed them against the counter.


    "So, why didn''t you buy anything when you were out shopping with Vrie? Did you not find anything you liked?" Damon asked.


    The image of the lingerie set Vrie had bought shed in N''s mind, and she instinctively pressed her lips together. "I didn''t really shops''ll buy something next time."


    Seeing her avoid the question, Damon smirked. His voice dropped low. "I''ve been too busytely and haven''t had time to spend with you. That''s my fault. I''ll make sure to pay more attention."


    Just as N was about to respond, he captured her lips in a kiss.


    When the kiss ended, she felt a bit dizzy, while Damon effortlessly picked her up and carried her upstairs.


    While they were showering, Damon whispered in her ear, "So, what did you really buy?"


    The shape of the items in the bag did look like clothes, but if they were ordinary clothes, N wouldn''t have looked so ufortable.


    He thought for a moment, and a possible answer started to form in his mind, but he needed confirmation.


    N''s face turned crimson, her ears flushed. "Nothing... Why do you keep asking?!"


    Seeing her flustered, Damon was sure of his guess, and he couldn''t help butugh. "What kind are they? Let me see."


    His voice was light, clearly enjoying the moment. Since they''d gotten together, he had always taken the lead. Now that N was being proactive, it pleased him.

 Chapter 891

    N bit her lip. "It''s not what you think! Don''t jump to conclusions!"


    "Oh? What do you think I''m thinking? Tell me," Damon coaxed.


    N turned her head away, clearly unwilling to answer.


    Damon took her hands, his movements growing more urgent. "Not going to say?"


    The water in the bathtub rippled in circles.


    By the end of it, N was too exhausted to move, but Damon still wouldn''t stop. It seemed like he wouldn''t let her go unless she answered.


    Finally, N gritted her teeth, her frustration and embarrassment clear as she asked, "I''m tired. Can I just sleep now?"


    Damon leaned down and kissed her lips, then asked gently, "Where did you put it?"


    "In the back of the closet..." N replied, adding without hesitation, "And it''s for you."


    For the rest of the night, she regretted saying those words.


    Damon kept flipping her over, persistently asking her who the clothes were really for. It wasn''t until dawn that he finally let her go.


    Exhausted, N could barely keep her eyes open. The moment her head hit the pillow, she fell asleep.


    N woke up at 12:30 p.m.


    ncing at the time, she quickly sat up, then copsed back onto the bed.


    After a moment, she called the HR department at Prospectus Technology to request leave, only to be told that Damon had already taken care of it for her.


    N sighed in relief. Ruby and Leon could handle the experiment for the day, so she sent a quick message to Ruby and set her phone down to go back to sleep.


    She didn''t get up until nearly 2:00 p.m.


    As soon as she went downstairs, Lydia hurried over.


    Upon seeing the marks on N''s neck, she thought that youthful energy was something else.


    "Ms. Kinsey, the food''s been kept warm. Would you like to eat now?" Lydia asked. "Mm," N hummed in agreement.


    After sleeping all day, she was starving. While she ate, Vrie called.


    "I''ve been so busy today, this is the first chance I''ve had to call. How did the clothes


    I bought for you work out? Did they make Damon want you even more?" Vrie asked.


    N was silent for a moment, then gritted her teeth and replied, "If you ever buy me something like that again, I''ll tell Brandon that you''re into lingerie."


    Hearing the exasperation in N''s voice, Vrie couldn''t help butugh. "Sounds like things went wellst night. You should keep it up-buy a few more sets."


    "Forget it. I''m not cut out for this," N grumbled.


    Last night, Damon had only known about the lingerie set. Even without seeing them, he had kept her up all night if she actually wore them... she couldn''t even imagine what Would happen.


    Now that she thought about it, when she was half asleepst night, Damon seemed


    to have said he wanted her to wear them tonight.


    Just thinking about it made N


    grind her teeth. She was already so exhausted that she could barely get out of bed this morning if he


    ited her to wear them tonight she''d have no chance of making it to work tomorrow.


    What confused her even more was that, even though Damon hadn''t slept all night


    either, he still managed to get up and go to work this morning.


    Vrie''sughing voice came through. Wearing it asionally to spice things upis fine but if you wear it every day, its like taking too many tonics-it might even cause a nosebleed."


    N was speechless.


    "I''m not talking to you anymore. Let''s leave it at that." she muttered,


    After hanging up, she started thinking about how to handle tonight. Suddenly, her phone buzzed.


    Damon: [Lydia told me you''re up. Eat more to recover. Don''t forget what you promised mest night. I''ll be home early tonight. Wait for me.]

 Chapter 892

    Seeing the message, N was speechless.


    N: [Not tonight, I have to work tomorrow!]


    Damon: [Just once tonight.]


    N: [One time is still not happening. You can sleep in the guest room tonight.]


    In the CEO office of Prospectus Technology...


    Damon couldn''t help but smile when he read N''s reply.


    He could already picture her embarrassed and annoyed expression. She was probably ring at her phone screen, her brows furrowed, with her ears turning red.


    Remembering how exhausted she had been the previous night, he decided to show some "mercy" and let her off the hook this time.


    A smile still tugged at his lips as he typed a response.


    At that moment, Charlotte knocked and entered with a contract.


    When she saw Damon''s smile, she paused in her steps.


    "Uncle Damon, what are you looking at? You look happy," she asked.


    Damon flipped his phone face down on the desk, his expression turning cold as he looked up at her. "No deal. I''m not interested in your project."


    Charlotte sat down across from him, raising an eyebrow. "But you haven''t even seen my proposal. How can you say that?"


    "I don''t need to see it. Find someone else to work with," Damon replied.


    Damon was Charlotte''s uncle, but in business, he showed no mercy. Although Charlotte was used to his bluntness, she still felt a bit hurt.


    "Uncle Damon, you''re my family. I promise, if you work with me just this once, I''ll never bother you again," she vowed.


    Damon''s gaze turned even colder. "I''ve already said it no deal. Go back."


    The smile faded from Charlotte''s face, reced by a pout. "I helped you with Mr. Jayston. You can''t just forget that."


    "You were paid for that," Damon replied, his voice icy. "Stop being greedy."


    If Charlotte''s project hadn''t involved the Genge Group, he might have considered it. But now, he wasn''t about to give Tom any opportunity to undermine Prospectus Technology.


    Seeing Damon''s cold demeanor, Charlotte felt a surge of frustration, but her fear of


    his unyielding expression kept her from speaking further.


    "Fine, forget it," she muttered, standing up and leaving.


    As she opened the door, Damon''s cold voice echoed from behind her. "I suggest


    you stay away from Tom. If you don''t, you won''t even know what''sing."


    Charlotte grabbed the door handle, frustrated. "You won''t help me with a project, so who I associate with is none of your business!"


    Damon watched her leave without saying another word.


    After all, Charlotte was an adult now,


    with her ownpany. She had to be responsible for her actions.


    Whatever decisions she made, she would have to bear the


    Consequences.


    Once outside Prospectus Technology, Charlotte nced at the contract in her hand, her anger ring. She tossed it into a nearby trash can.


    She had assumed Damon would help her, as family. She had been wrong. In his eyes, everything was about business, and she was just another transaction.


    Since he wouldn''t help her, she would have to cooperate with the Genge Group for the sake of herpany.


    In the evening, Damon came home with Mason.


    Noticing his unusually serious expression, N walked over and asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen at work?"


    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry," Damon reassured her.


    "You look like something''s bothering


    you. How can I not worry? Don''t


    stress too much. Take it


    slow there''s always more work to de Nforted him.


    Damon nodded, his eyes softening as he looked at her. "Mm."


    After dinner, Damon headed straight to the study.

 Chapter 893

    Not long after, Brandon arrived.


    N was in the living room ying with Mason. Brandon greeted them briefly before heading straight for the study to meet Damon.


    "Uncle Damon, why did you call me over?" Brandon asked.


    Damon nced at him and asked, "How''s the situation with your fight with Tom? Have you handled it?"


    Damon sat at his desk, and though he was seated, Brandon immediately felt an unprecedented pressure as soon as their eyes met.


    His smile faltered, and he stiffly replied, "It''s still being handled. I hired some online trolls, and now there''s a lot of criticism about Tom online."


    Damon''s gaze hardened. "Stop wasting time on that. Deal with the disloyal partners at the Sumner Group as soon as possible. And keep an eye on Charlotte. She might be working with the Genge Group."


    Brandon listened attentively at first, but then couldn''t help but exim, "No way! Does Charlotte really not know that Tom is targeting both the Sumner Group and Prospectus Technology? Is she out of her mind?"


    "I don''t know. Just keep an eye on it," Damon replied.


    "Got it," Brandon answered, though he still couldn''t believe Charlotte would actually work with Tom.


    He nned to confront her about it after he left. Now that Tom was targeting the Sumner Group, the Sumners had to stick together.


    Damon waved him off. "Nothing else. You can go now."


    "Oh. Alright..." Brandon replied.


    After leaving Damon''s vi, Brandon immediately called Charlotte. "Charlotte, I heard from Uncle Damon that you''re going to work with the Genge Group. Is that true?"


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Charlotte''s angry voice echoed. "It''s true. What''s wrong? Since Uncle Damon won''t help me, I have no choice but to find help elsewhere."


    Brandon frowned. "What help are you talking about? Wait for me I''ming to find you."


    He hung up and immediately got in his car, speeding off.


    At the Genge residence...


    Karter sat across from Tom. "Mr. Genge, I''ve done what you asked. When will you help me?"


    Tom smiled, taking a sip of his wine. "Don''t rush, Mr. Basham. I''ll do what I promised."


    "I''m in a hurry, Mr. Genge. I did what


    you asked, but once the Sumner


    Group gets into troubl


    yone


    will know I was behind it. >


    "If the Summer Group and Prospectus Technologye after me, and I end up with nothing-no benefits, just a scapegoat-I''ll be in a worse situation Karter replied frustration clear in his voice


    His impatience was obvious, and he shot Tom an unhappy look.


    "Don''t be so impatient," Tom soothed. "Just wait a little longer."


    "Wait for what?" Karter asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "You''ll find out in a few days," Tom replied cryptically.


    Karter''s impatience red, and he coldly warned, "Mr. Genge, I don''t have much patience. If you''re


    lill


    ying me, I''ll tell Damon everything you''ve been doing behind the


    scenes. You wouldn''t want him to


    find out, would you?"


    Tom paused mid-swig, his smile deepening as he assured him, "Don''t worry. That won''t happen."


    Karter snorted but said nothing more, getting up and walking out.


    Tom watched him leave, a murderous gleam shing in his eyes.


    Forget that Drake was threatening him. Who did Karter think he was to threaten him too?


    If not for his ns still being in motion, Karter would have learned the hard way what happened when someone threatened him.

 Chapter 894

    After leaving the Genge residence, Karter dialed Damon''s number.


    "Mr. Sumner, Tom has been stringing me along. It seems like he''s not nning to go after the Sumner Group in the short term," Karter reported.


    Damon''s tone was indifferent as he replied, "Got it. Just keep in touch with him for now-apply some pressure."


    "Got it. But what about my ''mistress''? If I keep seeing her so often, my wife is bound to find out. Even if I had a hundred mouths, I couldn''t exin it," Karter said hesitantly.


    After a brief silence, Damon said, "You''ve been wanting tond the Zigler Group''s project, right? Tomorrow, I''ll arrange a meeting with Mr. Zigler. Whether you get the project or not depends on you."


    Upon hearing this, Karter instantly felt lighter. His back stopped aching, his legs no longer hurt, and he set aside his worries about his wife finding out.


    After all, he''d had plenty of mistresses in the past-what difference would one more make?


    "Thanks, Mr. Sumner! You''re a true lifesaver!" he chirped.


    Damon hung up without another word.


    Karter didn''t care. As long as he could benefit from Damon, that was all that mattered.


    In Charlotte''s living room...


    Brandon sat across from her with an icy expression.


    "Charlotte, you''ve really lost your mind. Do you know Tom is targeting the Sumner Group and Prospectus Technology right now? And here you are, in cahoots with him. Uncle Damon won''t let you off the hook for this," he said sharply.


    Charlotte sneered. "I''m doing this because Uncle Damon forced me into it. If he had helped me, I wouldn''t need to cooperate with the Genge Group. He doesn''t want to help, but should I let mypany go under just for the sake of family?"


    "I think you''re rushing into this project. Given yourpany''s current capacity, you''ll be lucky if it doesn''t end in bankruptcy," Brandon warned.


    Charlotte''spany had originally been a branch of the Sumner Group but was handed over to her after Richard''s decision.


    Through her efforts, she had transformed it from a loss into a profitable business. If she stayed on her current trajectory, herpany would undoubtedly flourish in the future.


    "I just don''t understand why you''re in such a hurry. If you take your time, in two or three years, yourpany will grow Why risk


    verything! this project? If you fail, all the effort you''ve put in over the years will go to waste," Brandon stressed.


    Charlotte smiled mockingly.


    "Brandon, I''m not you. Before, Grandpa was there to back you up. After Grandpa passed away, Uncle Damon stepped in to support you. My abilities are no less than yours so why won''t Uncle Damon lend me a hand?


    "Besides, risk and reward go hand in hand. This may be my only shot at such an opportunity. If I don''t take it, who knows when I''ll get another chance?" she countered.


    She knew that coborating with Tom was like working with a dangerous ally-one misstep could lead to ruin. But did she have another choice?


    Because she was a woman, Richard had handed her a strugglingpany, while the profitable ones had gone to rk and Brandon Even Damon only supported Brandon and refused to assist her.


    Charlotte was utterly disappointed with the Sumners. She wouldn''t ask Damon for help again. She would carve her own path and prove that she could seed without relying on anyone.


    Seeing that Charlotte wouldn''t listen, Brandon gave up trying to persuade her. He stood up.


    "It''s your choice, but you''d better think carefully. Can you handle the consequences?" he asked pointedly.


    Richard had only given Charlotte a small subsidiarypany. If it went bankrupt, she would have nothing.


    "If you won''t help me, then don''t tell me what to do," she shot back.


    Brandon sighed and turned to leave. Persuading Charlotte seemed futile. He''d have to talk to Damon again.

 Chapter 895

    After all, Charlotte was Brandon''s cousin, and he didn''t want to see her stray down the wrong path.


    The next morning...


    As soon as Damon arrived at the office, Brandon walked in.


    "Uncle Damon, I need to talk to you about Charlotte," he said.


    Damon''s gaze grew cold.


    "What about her?" he asked.


    Damon had already told Charlotte that herpany wasn''t capable of handling the project she wanted to pursue and had even suggested several projects better suited for it.


    However, she had turned them all down, determined to go after that one risky venture. He hadn''t intervened further.


    Unexpectedly, she had asked him yesterday not only to partner with her on the project but also to involve the Genge Group.


    Damon had refused outright, unwilling to engage.


    "Uncle Damon, even if Charlotte has made mistakes, she''s still family. I think you''re being too harsh on her," Brandon said.


    After a long pause, Damon replied coldly, "Brandon, both you and Charlotte are adults now, running your ownpanies. You should know what''s right and wrong without me having to teach you."


    He could offer help when necessary, but that didn''t mean he would clean up after their messes.


    If Charlotte went ahead with that project, it would be the end of herpany.


    Anyone who knew she was betting everything on it would try to take advantage of her. If he agreed to help and things went wrong, he would be expected to step in and fix it.


    Damon admired ambition, but not when it was reckless.


    Brandon''s face darkened at the thought of his fight with Tom. But... with their grandfather gone, Damon was the only reliable elder left. Both he and Charlotte wanted to depend on him.


    "Uncle Damon, no matter how old Charlotte and I get, you''ll always be our uncle. You''re the one we can rely on. If you won''t help us, who will?" Brandon reasoned.


    To Brandon, family meant asional disagreements, but alwaysing together when things got tough.


    "I can help, but only within limits. If you do something stupid again, like fighting in public, I won''t get involved," Damon said.


    The Sumner Group''s fate wasn''t a huge concern for him. He had done what he could. Beyond that, he wasn''t going to get any more involved.


    Brandon lowered his gaze and didn''t respond. He felt a wave of sadness as he realized that Damon was no longer someone he could rely on.


    Perhaps, when he became the general manager of the Sumner Group, he should have focused on bing someone others could depend on, rather than always leaning on others.


    Whether it was the Weir Group or Charlotte, he wasn''t able to help them. All he could do was ask Damon for help.


    It was time to grow up.


    "Uncle Damon, I understand. I''ll work harder, and unless absolutely necessary, I won''t trouble you again," he said.


    With that, he turned and left.


    Damon watched Brandon''s retreating figure with a deep, unreadable expression but didn''t call him back.


    Brandon was too young. He hadn''t matured enough to bear the responsibility of the Sumner Group.


    From the way he had fought with


    Tom in public, it was clear he was


    still a


    a child, thinking that no matter how big a mess he made, someone, would always clean it up for him.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte was too ambitious for her own abilities. These past few years had gone, smoothly for her, making her think she was exceptionally gifted and could seed at anything she set her mind to.


    Both of them needed to fall hard before they would understand what it truly meant to


    grow up.

 Chapter 896

    After leaving Prospectus Technology, Brandon headed straight to the office.


    Since he could no longer rely on Damon, he decided to focus on improving himself from that point on.


    The day passed quickly, with Brandon spending most of his time in meetings or reviewing documents.


    It wasn''t until Charlie reminded him about a client meeting in the evening that he realized it was almost 6:00 p.m.


    He set the file down and cleared his throat. "Got it. Please send me the time and address on my phone."


    "Okay, Mr. Sumner," Charlie replied.


    Once Charlie left, Brandon skimmed through more files.


    When the time came, he got up to meet the client.


    By the end of the meeting, it was already past 8:00 p.m.


    He had just seen the client off and was about to head back when he noticed Vrie and a manughing and chatting as they walked out of a nearby restaurant.


    His expression shifted slightly as he turned to look at them. They both seemed to notice him, ncing in his direction.


    When Vrie saw it was Brandon, her smile faded, but she quickly turned back to continue her conversation with the man, seemingly ignoring him.


    Brandon walked up to them and overheard Vrie telling the man that they should get together for a meal some other time. His expression immediately hardened.


    Who was this man, and why hadn''t he seen him before?


    "Vrie, who is this? You''re not going to introduce me?" Brandon asked.


    Vrie briefly nced at him before replying indifferently, "Seth Farlow, my senior from university. He''s in Saintornia on a business trip, and since we were nearby, we decided to have dinner together."


    She smiled at Seth and added, "Seth, this is my friend, Brandon Sumner."


    Hearing Vrie introduce him only as a friend made Brandon''s face darken slightly. He stepped forward, pulled Vrie into an embrace, and extended his hand toward Seth.


    "Hello, Mr. Farlow. I''m Vrie''s boyfriend, Brandon," he said.


    Vrie frowned but stayed silent, not wanting to embarrass him in front of Seth.


    Seth gave them both a meaningful look. It seemed there was some tension between the two.


    He smiled and shook hands with Brandon. "Hello, I''m Seth."


    After the handshake, Brandon continued. "Vrie didn''t mention you were in town, or else I would''ve invited you to dinner with us."


    "No need for that, Mr. Sumner," Seth replied politely.


    "It''s the least I could do. You''re quite


    a gentleman wonder, do you have a girlfriend? I know someone who''s single¡ª" Brandon >


    woontent


    "Brandon!" Vrie interrupted, her


    voice a little irritated. He was


    meeting Seth for the first time and


    was ready asking about his


    rtionship status?


    fo


    Seth smiled and helped defuse the awkwardness. "Vrie, it''s fine. Mr. Sumner, I do


    have a fianc¨¦e, but I appreciate your kindness."


    At those words, Brandon immediately backed off, and his smile became more genuine.


    "Seth, I apologize for being too


    forward. If you''re not in a hurry, I can drive you back Let me know where you''re staying he offered.


    Vrie quickly rejected him, "No need. I drove here."


    "Well, I''ll drive your car then," Brandon insisted.


    Vrie almostughed at his persistence. "Brandon, we''re not on the same route. You should head back now."


    "Of course we are! Any route could take me back to my ce," Brandon imed. Vrie was rendered speechless.


    Seth raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "Vrie, since your boyfriend is offering, let him drive us both."


    Vrie didn''t want to make things awkward in front of Seth, so she reluctantly agreed. "Fine."


    On the way back, Brandon chatted with Seth, who shared many stories from their university days.


    By the time Seth was about to get out of the car, Brandon seemed a bit reluctant to say goodbye.

 Chapter 897

    "Seth, when you have time, let me take you out for a meal," Brandon offered casually.


    Seth shook his head. "I''ll be busy for a while, but when I''m free, I''ll invite you and Vrie out for dinner."


    "That sounds good. It''s gettingte, so take your time heading back," Brandon cautioned.


    "Thank you for dropping me off today," Seth replied.


    "You''re wee," Brandon answered.


    Once Seth was gone, Vrie''s expression turned cold. "Brandon, what was all that about?"


    Brandon feigned innocence. "Nothing. I just saw you having dinner with Seth, so I stopped by to say hello. I didn''t want you to get too tired, so I offered to drive him back."


    "Are you saying you weren''t suspicious of me and him, and you just came over to ''chat'' with him?" Vrie retorted.


    Brandon looked genuinely aggrieved. "Vrie, you''re being unfair. I really just wanted to say hello."


    "Did saying hello really require you to subtly ask if Seth had a girlfriend?" Vrie countered sharply.


    Brandon maintained a serious tone. "Who knows? Your university is full of good- looking people, and I actually have a friend who''s single. If Seth wasn''t seeing anyone, I thought I might as well introduce them."


    Vrie didn''t feel like arguing anymore. She turned away, her voice still cold. "We''re done dropping him off. You can leave now."


    "Vrie, you can''t just use me and toss me aside," Brandonined.


    Vrie snorted. "I didn''t ask you to drive. You insisted."


    "I just didn''t want you to be tired. Let me take you home," Brandon offered.


    Vrie turned around to refuse, but when she saw Brandon''s exhaustion, she hesitated. The ce they had met was near several restaurants¡ªhe must have just finished his business dinner too.


    Her anger softened slightly. She turned away and said coldly, "I''ll drive myself."


    "No way I''m letting my girlfriend drive," Brandon said.


    Before she could argue further, he started the car.


    They drove in silence until they reached her house.


    When the ear stopped, he turned to her. "Vtie, I''ve thought it over, and I realize it was my fault. I should


    have kept my distance from Michelle and stopped my friends from


    making those jokes.


    "I''ll make sure to stay away from her in the future. Don''t be angry anymore, okay?"


    Vrie clenched her hands at her


    sides but stayed quiet for a long time before speaking. "We''re both


    tired tonight. Weak about this:


    tomorrow. Brive the car back f have someone pick it up tomorrow."


    With that, she opened the door to get out.


    Brandon grabbed her hand. "Vrie, don''t go. I don''t want to fight with you, and dont want us to be cold to each other you can be mad at me, but please don''t ignore me, okay?"


    His voice was low and pleading.


    Vrie pushed his hand away. "It''ste, and I don''t like making decisions at night. We''ll talk tomorrow."


    There was a sh of disappointment in Brandon''s eyes, but he didn''t stop her. Vrie quickly disappeared behind her front door.


    Brandon waited for a while, and when he was sure she wasn''ting back out, he started the car and drove off.


    Hearing the sound of the engine as Brandon drove away, Vrie peeked out the window and saw the taillights of her car disappearing around the corner.


    She tightened her grip on the curtain, conflicted.


    Should she just forgive Brandon like this?

 Chapter 898

    After some hesitation, Vrie decided to put the matter out of her mind for now. She drew the curtains, grabbed her pajamas, and headed for the shower.


    The next morning...


    After getting up and freshening up, Vrie went downstairs and noticed Brandon sitting at the breakfast table with her father.


    She hesitated for a moment but quickly walked over and sat down, pretending nothing was wrong.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked.


    Brandon smiled. "Vrie, your car is at my ce, so I came to give you a ride to work."


    "I told you before that I''d have the driver pick it up from you," Vrie said, her tone t.


    "You''ll have a hard time without your car this morning," he replied calmly.


    Vrie felt a twinge of annoyance. She could always ask the driver to take her or even call a cab-what was the big deal?


    She didn''t respond, but her expression betrayed her irritation.


    Sensing the tension, Jonathan stood up and said, "I''ve finished breakfast. I''ll head to the office first. Since Brandon is here, let him give you a ride to work today."


    With that, he quickly left, unwilling to meddle in his daughter''s personal matters. It was better for them to sort it out themselves.


    Now, only Vrie and Brandon remained in the room. She ignored him, focusing on her breakfast as though he wasn''t there.


    "Vrie, do you not want to see me?" Brandon asked softly.


    Vrie''s expression remained neutral. "There''s no need to ask questions when you already know the answer."


    Brandon looked hurt. He was silent for a few moments before speaking slowly. "Vrie, I know you''re still angry. I want to give you the time you asked for, but I''m afraid... the longer this drags on, the more you''ll want to push me away."


    Noticing the unease in his voice, Vrie pursed her lips.


    After a long pause, she finally asked, "Brandon, will you really keep your distance from Michelle?"


    Brandon recognized the hint of hesitation in her voice and quickly replied, "I promise. If there''s a next time, no matter how much I beg, don''t forgive me.


    "These past few days, all I could think about was how upset you were-it felt like my


    heart was burning... Vrie, I never want to argue with you again."


    In the past, when he saw couples


    arguing on TV, he would scoff, dismissing it as childish drama He never understood how simple matters could escte into fights.


    It wasn''t until he started dating Vrie and experienced their arguments-especially


    the silence that followed that he realized how painful it was.


    Seeing the sincerity in his eyes, Vrie sighed softly. "Alright, I forgive you."


    Dragging out the conflict any longer would only deepen the hurt for both of them.


    Brandon''s face lit up with relief. He was about to speak when Vrie added sharply, "But I won''t give you a third chance. If ever see you tangled up with another woman, we''re done."


    Her tone was firm, her eyes leaving no room for doubt.


    Brandon paled slightly but nodded. "Okay, I promise you."


    Vrie finished thest sip of her milk, stood up, and said, "I''ve had enough breakfast. Let''s go."


    After dropping her off at thepany, Brandon hailed a taxi to his office.


    When he reached the top floor, Charlie approached him as he stepped out of the elevator. "M


    Summer Mr Damon is here. Damonis here He waiting for you in your office."


    Brandon frowned. Why was Damon there so early?


    "Got it," he said.


    He entered his office and sat down across from Damon. "Uncle Damon, what brings you here so early?"


    "Have the building materials from Karter been put to use yet?" Damon asked without preamble.

 Chapter 899

    Brandon paused before replying, "They''ve already been used. Why?"


    Damon replied, "Find a way to get the workers to leak the news that the materials are substandard. Make sure it reaches Tom''s ears."


    Brandon met Damon''s cold gaze, remaining silent for a moment before nodding. "Got it."


    Damon stood up and instructed, "Get someone trustworthy to handle this. Once the news spreads, Tom will likely find an opportunity to target the Sumner Group."


    If Tom hadn''t gone quiet all of a sudden, Brandon wouldn''t have been asked to release this information.


    Brandon nodded in acknowledgment.


    After their discussion, Damon left.


    Back at Prospectus Technology, Spencer knocked on the door before entering the office.


    "Mr. Sumner, Sullivan has confessed to embezzling over 450,000 dors in research funds for drug development. However, he''s already spent all of it, so it''s unlikely we''ll be able to recover the money."


    Although 450,000 dors wasn''t much for Prospectus Technology, the incident had caused significant damage to thepany''s reputation.


    If a small-time team leader could embezzle such arge sum for over three years without detection, others might be tempted to do the same.


    Damon''s expression darkened. "It doesn''t matter if the money is recovered. We need to make an example of him-pressure them to give him the harshest punishment possible to send a clear warning to anyone else who might be tempted." Spencer nodded. "Understood."


    ...


    Ruby received a call from Paul.


    "Ms. Jenner, Mr. Heseltine has fully confessed to his crimes. He asked me to deliver something to you," Paul said.


    ?


    Ruby was taken aback. During herst visit, Sullivan had been cold and unwilling to confess, so she didn'' expect him to change his stance so suddenly.


    After considering the evidence


    Prospectus Technology had on him,


    she realized that whether he


    or not, he would be


    soon.


    Not hearing a response from Ruby, Paul asked, "Ms. Jenner? Are you listening?" Ruby snapped back to attention and softly replied, "What did he want to give me?"


    "I''m not sure. When are you free? It''s best if we meet to discuss it," Paul suggested. Ruby replied, "This evening. I''m free this evening."


    "Alright. How about we meet at the cafe near your office at 7:00 p.m.?" Paul asked. "Sure. Just text me when you''re there," Ruby said.


    She exhaled slowly after hanging up.


    She hadn''t expected Sullivan to embezzle thepany''s research funds, but a mistake was a mistake.


    What she could do now was help him with what he needed, to the best of her ability. There really wasn''t much else she could do.


    When evening came, Paul handed Ruby a box at a cafe near Prospectus Technology.


    "Ms. Jenner, this is what Mr.


    Heseltine asked me to pass to you. I''m not sure what''s inside, but he wanted me to apologize to you the also asked that you forget his previous words and hopes that you can live your life well," Paul ryed.


    Ruby took the box, noticing it had a lock with a password. She furrowed her brows


    in confusion.


    "Did he tell you the password?" she asked.


    Paul shook his head. "Mr. Heseltine said you''d be able to figure it out, so I don''t know what it is either."

 Chapter 900

    Ruby nodded in understanding. "Alright, I understand. Thank you."


    Paul stood up after she spoke. "I still have some work to finish. I''ll take my leave now."


    Once Paul left, Ruby gazed at the box in her hands, feeling puzzled.


    She pondered over it for a moment before trying her birthday as the password, but it didn''t work. She tried several other possible passwords rted to Sullivan, but each attempt resulted in an error.


    Eventually, after too many incorrect tries, the lock disabled itself for two hours.


    Unable to think of any other possibilities, she decided to set the box aside for now and left the caf¨¦.


    ...


    News of the Sumner Group''s alleged use of substandard construction materials had begun to spread quietly within thepany.


    Huxley was in the middle of a meeting with his team to discuss next month''s work ns when his assistant suddenly rushed over.


    "Mr. Lightner, y-you need to see this!" the assistant eximed, handing him a


    phone.


    Huxley''s face darkened as he read the screen, but he quickly regained his neutral expression. "I''ve got it. Let''s not worry about that for now and continue with the meeting."


    The others in the room were visibly curious about what the assistant had shown him but didn''t dare to ask.


    Huxley''s serious, no-nonsense demeanor often left his subordinates feeling intimidated.


    ...


    When the meeting concluded over an hourter, Huxley hurried out of the room with uncharacteristic urgency.


    Curious eyes turned toward his assistant, Dillon Feek.


    One employee couldn''t resist asking, "Mr. Feek, what happened? Why is Mr. Lightner in such a hurry?"


    Dillon calmly gathered his documents before looking up at the curious faces and answering with a smile, "It''s something unrted to us. Just focus on your own tasks and don''t worry about it."


    With that, he left, leaving the room full of bewildered employees exchanging confused nces.


    Back in his office, Huxley locked the door and immediately called Tom.


    "Mr. Genge, those substandard construction materials are already in use, and the issue is starting to spread internally. I think Brandon is already aware of the situation," he informed.


    "It doesn''t matter if he knows. It''s toote now. The market supervision department has already sent investigators to the site," Tom replied, his voice calm and detached.


    Initially, Tom had nned to strike at the Summer Groupter, when the construction project was further along. But now that Brandon had caught on so quickly, Tom had no choice but to elerate his timeline.


    After a brief pause, Huxley''s tone turned anxious. "Mr. Genge, do you think this will get traced back to me?"


    If it did, not only would he lose his job at the Sumner Group, but his reputation would


    be ruined as well. Nopany in Saintornia would hire him.


    Although Tom had previously promised him a high sry if he helped with inside information on the Sumner Group, Huxley didn''t fully trust him. That was why he hae asked for 700,000 dors upfront.


    What worried him more was the potential fallout for his uncle, a shareholder in the


    Sumner Group who had helped him secure his job in the first ce.


    If this situation implicated his uncle, their families might be bitter enemies.


    The more Huxley thought about it, the more he regretted agreeing to cooperate with Tom.


    Tom chuckled. "Even if it does, so what? You cane work for the Genge Group. I''ve already promised you double your current sry. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Grinding his teeth, Huxley replied, "Mr. Genge, I''ve reconsidered. This situation is too risky. I''ll return the money you gave me. Find someone else for this act like I never knew anything about it."

 Chapter 901

    The other end of the call was silent for a few seconds before Tom''s icy voice echoed. "Mr. Lightner, you''ve already taken my money. Isn''t it a bitte to back out now?"


    "I''ll return every penny! And I won''t say a word about your ns to anyone," Huxley promised.


    Tom let out a coldugh. "From the moment you epted my money, there was no turning back. And don''t forget while Brandon finding out about my involvement won''t hinder my ns, if he learns you betrayed him, neither he nor your uncle will let you off the hook."


    Huxley''s face turned pale as he hissed, "Tom, are you threatening me?"


    "Mr. Lightner, don''t misunderstand. We''re in the same boat now. I wouldn''t do anything to harm you. But if you jump ship, don''t me me when you drown," Tom said before ending the call.


    He was confident Huxley would think things through.


    Huxley stared at the disconnected line, then mmed his phone onto the desk with a curse.


    Tom was a shameless bastard!


    Blinded by greed, Huxley had climbed aboard Tom''s sinking ship, and now he was stuck.


    As his anger subsided, a grim realization dawned on him: he had to finish what he''d started.


    He began contemting his next move but couldn''t shake the feeling that something about the situation was off.


    How had news about the Sumner Group''s substandard materials spread so quickly?


    Those materials had only been in use for a few days. Even if a worker noticed an issue, they would''ve reported it directly to Brandon. There was no reason for such rumors to leak out to employees.


    The more Huxley thought about it, the stranger it seemed.


    He called Tom again but got no answer, despite multiple attempts.


    Frustrated and unable to leave during work hours, he could only wait, hoping Tom would see his messages and call back soon.


    On the other side...


    Tom had seen Huxley''s calls but chose not to answer. A few days of silence would remind Huxley of his precarious position.


    Around 3:00 p.m., Tom''s secretary, Pierre Pankey, burst into his office. "Mr. Genge, we''ve got a problem!"


    Tom frowned, his tone sharp. "What could possibly be so urgent?"


    "The Sumner Group''s legal team is here," Pierre informed him. Tom''s expression darkened. "What are they doing here?" "They''re... They''re here to serve us awsuit," Pierre stuttered.


    Tom raised an eyebrow, sneering. "Has Brandon lost his mind?"


    Before he could say more, a sharply dressed man carrying a briefcase stepped into the room behind Pierre.


    "Mr. Genge, he announced, "you''ve been used of spreading false ims about the Sumper Group using nonpliant materials. Ther Sumner Group is officially suing you. Here''s the legal notice."


    Tom narrowed his eyes as he took the document, scanned it briefly, and threw it onto the floor. "using me of ndering the Summer Group What evidence do you have?


    The man smiled. "Don''t worry, Mr. Genge. We wouldn''t be here without


    ence. Perhaps you''d like t


    a look at this as well."


    He handed over another document.


    Tom took it nonchntly, but as his eyes scanned the contents, his face grew visibly darker.


    He scoffed, his gaze cold as ice. "I underestimated Brandon. So, he managed to dig up this, too?"

 Chapter 902

    "Mr. Genge, since the letter has been delivered, I''ll take my leave," said the Sumner Group''s legal representative as he walked out.


    Before he was even out of the office, the sound of ripping paper echoed through the room.


    Once the Sumner Group''s legal representative disappeared through the doorway, Pierre cautiously nced at Tom and asked, "Mr. Genge, what should we do now?"


    Tom''s expression was icy. "I merely reported what I heard that the Sumner Group was using substandard construction materials. How is that nder? Tell the legal team to prepare for the case."


    Pierre''s eyes lit up. "Understood. I''ll let them know right away."


    When the office fell silent again, Tom picked up his phone and dialed Karter.


    "Mr. Basham, teaming up with the Sumner Group to target me-how clever. I won''t let this slide. In less than an hour, all the information about your mistress will be delivered straight to your wife," he threatened, his voice trembling with barely restrained anger.


    On the other end of the line, Karter chuckled. "Mr. Genge, are you sure she''s my mistress? Maybe it''s just a little show meant to deceive you."


    Tom''s grip on his phone tightened, his knuckles whitening.


    After a pause, he let out a coldugh. "I underestimated you this time, but don''t think this is over. You''d better be prepared to deal with the fallout."


    He hung up abruptly, throwing his phone onto the floor with a resounding thud. His face was clouded with fury.


    He had thought himself a master strategist, yet Damon had yed him like a fool. This n couldn''t have been Brandon''s doing-that idiotcked the brains. It had to be Damon.


    Originally, Tom had only nned to throw a wrench in the Sumner Group''s operations, but now? He was going all in.


    Not only would the Sumner Group fall, but Prospectus Technology wouldn''t escape unscathed either.


    ...


    Brandon couldn''t help but smile when he heard about Tom''s reaction.


    He told the legal representative, "Good work. You can get back to your tasks now."


    After the representative left, Brandon immediately contacted Damon to ask about their next move.


    "We wait," Damon replied.


    "Wait? For what?" Brandon asked, confused.


    "For Tom to make his next move," Damon answered.


    "Alright," Brandon said.


    Damon added thoughtfully, "If you don''t want to wait, you can go on the offensive, However, this incident likely won''t have much of an impact on Tom At most, you can use it to damage the Genge Group''s


    reputation a bit."


    "Understood, Uncle Damon," Brandon said.


    After ending the call, Brandon considered his options.


    Ultimately, he decided to stick to Damon''s advice. Taking the offensive might inadvertently


    provide Tom with an opportunity to retaliate, which could jeopardize the Summer Group-something he couldn''t afford.


    At Prospectus Technology''s CEO office...


    Damon set down his phone.


    Before he could return to reviewing documents, Spencer knocked on his office door


    and reported, "Mr. Sumner, something has happened to the Wilkie Group."


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "What happened?"


    "It seems they invested heavily in one of Starlite''s projects. The funds theymitted were too


    substantial, and when thepany ran into cash flow issues, a partnerpany took advantage of the situation. If they cant resolve this crisis, bankruptcy is a real


    possibility," Spencer borated.


    The Wilkie Group had risen rapidly in Saintornia over the past few years, but its


    foundations were unstable. Any misstep could lead to copse.


    However, the fact that a partner exploited them during a financial crunch seemed too coincidental.


    "Look into what''s really going on," Damon instructed.


    If his suspicions were correct, the Wilkie Group had been set up.

 Chapter 903

    "Understood," Spencer said, leaving the office.


    Damon thought the matter over. He suspected that the troubles of the Wilkie Group were somehow connected to Starlite.


    Starlite Enterprise, a subsidiary of Nyce Tech, specialized in resorts and theme parks.


    In recent years, it hadunched several high-profile projects, including a water park


    in the northern part of the city and a dinosaur theme park in the city center. Their reputation for quality had earned them numerous lucrative deals.


    Prospectus Technology rarely coborated with Starlite Enterprise, so Damon hadn''t paid much attention to thepany before.


    If Starlite was involved in the Wilkie Group''s downfall, however, it would warrant a deeper investigation.


    ...


    That evening, as Damon was leaving a meeting, Spencer approached with news. "Mr. Sumner, Mr. Wilkie is here to see you. He''s waiting in the reception room." Damon paused for a moment, unsurprised by the visit.


    "I see. Bring in two cups of coffee," he replied.


    "Yes, sir," Spencer answered.


    When Damon opened the door to the reception room, Pedro immediately stood and greeted, "Mr. Sumner."


    "Please, have a seat," Damon said, gesturing for Pedro to sit before taking a seat himself. "You''re visiting today because....."


    Pedro sighed deeply. "I''m sure you''ve heard about the Wilkie Group''s troubles. I''m here because of that."


    "I''ve heard rumors, but not the details," Damon replied calmly.


    Pedro hesitated, his toneced with regret. "I won''t hide it¡ªthis mess stems from my granddaughter. Blinded by greed, she pushed through a partnership with Staite for a theme park project, tying up most of ourpany''s liquid assets. That''s why we''re in this predicament."


    Damon remained expressionless, though he didn''t entirely believe Pedro''s exnation.


    Jane was only the general manager. All the Wilkie Group''s shares were in Pedro''s hands. She couldn''t havemitted such a significant portion of thepany''s assets to a single project without his approval.


    The project was likely her initiative, but Pedro must have signed off on it.


    "And what brings you to Prospectus Technology today?" Damon asked.


    Pedro hesitated again before replying, "I''m here to ask for your help, Mr.


    r. Sumner. If you can help the Wilkie Group through this crisis, promise we''ll repay you once the


    weject generates


    Pe park


    returns."


    Damon feigned a conflicted expression "It''s not that I don''t want to help. But with Tom targeting both the Sumner Group and Prospectus Technology, any involvement with the Wilkie Group might give him more leverage against us. It could put Prospectus Technology at risk."


    Although he could assist the Wilkie Group, he wasn''t about to make promises without fully understanding the situation.


    Moreover, his past dealings with the Wilkies had left him skeptical of their gratitude.


    Sensing Damon''s hesitation, Pedro gritted his teeth and offered, "If you''re willing to help, I''ll transfer half of my shares in the Wilkie Group to you."


    Giving up half his holdings was painful, but saving thepany was more important. After all, if the Wilkie Group copsed, those shares would be worthless.


    Pedro had already made up his mind beforeing here. With half the Wilkie Group in Damon''s hands, it would be in his best interest to ensure thepany''s survival.

 Chapter 904

    Initially, Pedro believed that offering such a significant equity share would tempt Damon. To his surprise, Damon rejected the offer without hesitation.


    "Mr. Wilkie, you should look for someone else. With the terms you''re offering, I''m sure plenty of people would jump at the chance," Damon said, his tone firm.


    Pedro was stunned, his brows knitting together in confusion. Why would Damon refuse such an advantageous offer?


    He tried again. "Mr. Sumner, you''re the only person I trust in Saintornia."


    "But I don''t have the energy to take on anotherpany, and I won''t risk putting Prospectus Technology in the same position as the Wilkie Group right now," Damon exined, his voice calm but resolute.


    Pedro gritted his teeth, clearly wrestling with his decision.


    Finally, he countered, "Alright then, how about this? If you''re willing to help the Wilkie Group, I''ll transfer 60% of my shares to you. That would make you thergest shareholder. What do you say?"


    To Pedro''s dismay, Damon refused again. "Even if you offered me everyst share of yourpany, my answer wouldn''t change. Please, seek help elsewhere."


    With that, Damon rose from his seat and turned to leave.


    "Is this because of what happened with N at my birthday party''?" Pedro asked hastily. "If that''s the issue, I''m willing to personally apologize to her. I''ll even have Jane apologize if that''s what it takes to satisfy Ms. Kinsey."


    Damon paused and nced back, his gaze meeting Pedro''s. The older man looked ready to set aside all pride for the sake of hispany.


    "Mr. Wilkie, that incident is long behind us. My refusal to help the Wilkie Group is simply because I want to protect Prospectus Technology.


    "It''s apany I''ve poured years of effort into, and I won''t put it in jeopardy for anyone. Thousands of employees depend on it. Please, leave now," Damon replied firmly.


    Without another word, he walked out of the meeting room, never looking back.


    Despair flickered across Pedro''s face. Was the Wilkie Group truly doomed to bankruptcy?


    In that instant, it was as if he had aged several years. His back bent slightly under the weight of the realization.


    ...


    When Pedro returned home, his mood darkened further at the sight of Jane kneeling by the door. Anger red instantly.


    If she hadn''t incessantly praised Starlite''s project-calling it a golden opportunity and emphasizing its government coboration¡ªhe wouldn''t have trusted her so much.


    He wouldn''t have approved such heavy investments that had now brought the Wilkie Group to the brink of copse.


    Pretending not to see Jane, Pedro walked past her.


    Unexpectedly, she rushed forward and grabbed his legs.


    "Grandpa... I''m sorry! This is all my fault! I didn''t know it would turn out like this..."


    Jane cried, her tears streaming freely.


    Remorse etched


    itself across her


    face as she sobbed. Her n to use


    the Starlite project to solidify her


    standing in the Wilkie Group had backfired spectacrly, leaving the


    on the


    edge of


    ruin.


    MS


    Now, panic consumed her.


    If the Wilkie Group went bankrupt, she would lose everything.


    If thepany survived, though, Pedro would never allow her to remain as general


    manager. Both oues were disastrous.


    Pedro looked down at her with icy disdain. "Get out of my sight. I have no granddaughter like you."


    Jane shook her head frantically,


    tears falling in rivers. "Grandpa, 10 truly understand my mistake. shouldn''t have been so confident. The Wilkie Group will ovee th? crisis. I''ll ask my friends for help!"


    Pedro sneered. "If they truly wanted to help, they would''ve reached out already. Begging them won''t change a thing. Now move. I''ve wasted enough words on you."


    Desperate to redeem herself, Jane


    clung tighter to his legs. "Grandpa, there''s still Gabriel... His gamingpany has been making money. If we sell it, the funds might Cover the Wilkie Group''s losses!"

 Chapter 905

    Jane''s words reminded Pedro of something he had almost forgotten.


    Years ago, he had assigned Gabriel to the gamingpany, not expecting it to thrive. He had done so simply to keep Gabriel away from the Wilkie Group''s core operations. Yet somehow, Gabriel had managed to turn it around.


    Pedro nced at his butler and said, "Go and call Gabriel."


    Half an hourter...


    Pedro sat behind his desk in the study, while Gabriel stood in the center of the room.


    Jane remained kneeling on the floor.


    "Gabriel," Pedro began, his tone firm. "I hear your gamingpany has been doing well these past couple of years. You''re aware of the Wilkie Group''s crisis. I''ve decided to sell thepany to save the group. Start preparing the necessary documents for the handover."


    Gabriel didn''t seem surprised by this decision. He nodded calmly. "Alright. But selling in a rush might mean we won''t get the best price."


    "I know. How much do you think it''s worth right now?" Pedro asked.


    After a moment of thought, Gabriel replied, "Under normal circumstances, it could go for over 400,000,000 dors. But given the current urgency, we''d be lucky to get 350,000,000 dors."


    Now that the issue with the Wilkie Group was public, it was inevitable that people would take advantage of the Wilkies'' vulnerability.


    "Fine. Don''t sell it for less than 350,000,000 dors," Pedro stated.


    "I understand. I''ll start organizing the paperwork immediately," Gabriel replied.


    Pedro cast a cold nce at Jane, who was still kneeling. "Sorting out all the documents for a sale like this is no small task. You''ll apany Gabriel and assist him with the preparation. Stay out of the Wilkie Group for now."


    Gabriel hesitated for a moment, a fleeting shadow crossing his eyes. It seemed Pedro still didn''t fully trust him.


    Sensing her grandfather''s implied meaning, Jane quickly stood. "Yes, Grandpa."


    She followed Gabriel out of the Wilkie residence, and the two got into the same car to head to the gamingpany.


    During the drive, Jane''s expression remained tense, her mood foul. She didn''t even try to speak.


    If Gabriel had supported her earlier, using funds from his gamingpany to invest


    in the Starlite project, the Wilkie Group wouldn''t be in such a dire situation now. Deep down, she resented him for it.


    Gabriel, however, seemed oblivious to her anger. He didn''t offer any words offort, driving silently.


    When they finally arrived at thepany Jane couldn''t hold back any longer. As they stepped out of the car she called after him, "Gabriel, arent you going to say anything to me?"


    Despite being married for five years, Jane felt she had never truly understood Gabriel.


    He was always calm, detached, and indifferent¡ªeven earlier, when Pedro had ordered the sale of thepany he had spent years building, Gabriel had shown no reaction.


    Her mind raced with doubts. Did he ever truly care about her?


    Gabriel turned to look at her. "What do you want me to say, Jane?"


    "The Wilkie Group is in such a mess, and you''re not even going to try tofort me?" Jane demanded.


    Her usation didn''t seem to surprise Gabriel. He gazed at her with a soft expression, his voice steady, "Jane, I think what''s more important right now is figuring out a way forward a contingency n for


    us.


    Jane''s face darkened. "A contingency n? What do you mean? Are you saying the


    Wilkie Group is doomed to fail?"

 Chapter 906

    Gabriel looked at Jane and said, "That''s not what I mean. I''m just nning ahead. If the Wilkie Group does go bankrupt, at least we''ll have a fallback n."


    Jane scoffed. "The Wilkie Group will never go bankrupt!"


    "Maybe not," Gabriel said evenly. "But it''s always good to have a contingency n. After all, you and I can endure it, but I don''t want Wil to suffer."


    Upon hearing this, Jane''s expression softened slightly. No mother would want her child to endure hardship.


    "Fine, let''s go. Let''s try to get all the documents organized today," she said, briskly heading toward thepany''s entrance.


    She didn''t notice the sudden coldness that shed in Gabriel''s eyes.


    By the time they finished organizing the critical documents, it was nearing midnight.


    As they stepped out of thepany, Jane nced at the still-lit Wilkie Group building in the distance. Her lips pressed into a thin line, her expressionplicated, as if lost in thought.


    Gabriel put an arm around her shoulders and spoke softly. "Jane, this isn''t your fault. No one could''ve foreseen that the partnerpany would backstab the Wilkie Group."


    Jane shook her head. "If I hadn''t been so overconfident and persuaded Grandpa to partner with Starlite for that amusement park project, the Wilkie Group wouldn''t have sunk most of its liquid assets into it and ended up so vulnerable."


    "We''ll get through this," Gabrielforted. "Once the amusement park project gains traction, things will start looking up."


    She didn''t respond, letting out a soft sigh instead. The truth was, she wasn''t confident at all. She didn''t know if the Wilkie Group could weather the storm.


    "Let''s go. It''ste, and we have a lot to handle tomorrow," Gabriel said.


    With onest nce at the Wilkie Group building, Jane turned and left with him.


    ...


    The gamingpany had to be sold in a hurry, ultimately going for 340,000,0000 dors to a specialized gaming firm.


    With the funds in hand, Pedro immediately reinvested them into the Wilkie Group, barely resolving the immediate crisis.


    Once the Wilkie Group stabilized, Pedro called a board meeting to reassure the shareholders.


    Although thepany had been temporarily steadied, the shareholders remained dissatisfied with Jane.


    "Mr. Wilkie, if may speak freely,


    don''t think Ms. Wilkie is suitable to manage apany asrge as the Wilkie Group. I suggest she step. down as general manager and tal on the role of deputy manager while we select someone more capable to take over," one shareholder said.


    "I agree," another chimed in. "Business is like a battlefield. Women should stick to raising families at home."


    "To be honest, I used to think Ms. Wilkie was capable and sharp. But this time the Wilkie Group nearly went bankrupt because of her. If it had we''d all be penniless!" yet another shareholder added.


    While listening to the chatter, Pedro''s face remained unreadable.


    When the room finally quieted, he spoke in a low,manding voice. "Since you all


    think Jane is unsuitable, do you have anyone better in mind?"


    The shareholders exchanged nces, none daring to speak.


    They each had their own agendas, hoping to push their own children into the position However with their limited shares, they knew it wasn''t feasible, so they kept quiet.


    Finally, someone muttered, "I think Theo might be a good choice."


    Compared to the strong-willed and independent-minded Jane, Theo would be much easier to control.


    Pedro let out a coldugh. "Theo? Letting him take over would ruin the Wilkie Group faster than anything else."


    Since joining the Wilkie Group, Theo hadn''t managed to secure a single deal. Pedro was thoroughly disappointed in him.


    While the Starlite situation had shaken Pedro''s faith in Jane, he still preferred her to Theo.

 Chapter 907

    Pedro''s words immediately silenced the room.


    No one dared to argue further. His statement was clear-Jane would remain general manager.


    "This partnership with Starlite was indeed a risky move," Pedro said. "But all of you were in favor of it at the time. We can''t pin the me solely on her. I trust she''ll learn from this and avoid such risks in the future."


    The shareholders exchanged uneasy looks but said nothing more. After all, with Pedro holding 80% of the shares, the general manager would remain a Wilkie, no matter what.


    Jane mentally took note of the shareholders who had spoken against her, nning to deal with them once this crisis was truly over.


    Back in the office after the meeting, Jane turned to Pedro. "Grandpa, thank you for speaking up for me just now. Otherwise, I can''t imagine how far those shareholders would have gone in tearing me down."


    Pedro''s gaze was icy. "Don''t misunderstand. I only defended you because you''re family. You''d better behave yourself and avoid giving the shareholders more ammunition. If you slip up again, I won''t protect you."


    Jane lowered her eyes, hiding her dissatisfaction. "I understand, Grandpa."


    "The funds we invested in the Wilkie Group are just a stopgap," Pedro said. "The most urgent task now is to find a new partner. Otherwise, the Wilkie Group''s entire production chain will grind to a halt."


    In recent years, the Wilkie Group had focused on chip production.


    Thepany that betrayed them was theirrgest supplier, controlling the semiconductor materials essential for chip manufacturing. Without those materials, the Wilkie Group''s production would stop entirely, incurring daily losses in the millions.


    The priority now was to find a new supplier, or the funds from selling the gamingpany wouldn''tst more than a few months.


    Jane''s expression grew serious. "I understand. Tomorrow, I''ll head to Southernia and see if I can secure deals with smaller suppliers to keep the production line running while we search for a more stable long-term partner."


    "Good," Pedro said. "But don''t mess this up again. If you do, I won''t wait for the shareholders to take action-I''ll remove you myself."


    With that, he stood and left.


    Jane took a deep breath, suppressing her frustration, and called her secretary to finalize the details for her trip.


    ...


    Gabriel stood at the kindergarten gate in the evening, waiting to pick up Wilhelm.


    Now that the gamingpany had


    been sold, he was technically


    others.


    unemployed in the eyes an


    He figured he might as well handle school pick-ups.


    After waiting a while, Wilhelm hadn''te out yet, but Mason emerged first.


    Recognizing Mason instantly, Gabriel smiled. He walked over to greet him. "Buddy, do you remember me? I''m Wilhelm''s father."


    Mason looked up at Gabriel''s smiling face, frowning slightly.


    Mason''s features resembled Damon''s. When Mason frowned, the resemnce was uncanny.


    Though Gabriel''s smile remained, he


    couldn''t help feeling a surge of


    "??? hatred


    dislike. His hatred for Damort


    extended to Mas?n, making hard


    him to warm up to the boy.


    Mason recognized Gabriel and nodded politely. "Yes, you''re here to pick up Wilhelm, right? When I left, he was still packing up his things. He should be out soon Montept


    "Right. Is someone here to pick you up? Your mom?" Gabriel asked.


    Not wanting to talk to him further, Mason spotted the family driver nearby and


    quickly said, "My ride''s here. I have to go now. Goodbye."

 Chapter 908

    Before Gabriel could respond, Mason quickly ran to the waiting driver. He climbed into the car and drove off without looking back.


    Gabriel watched the Cayenne disappear into the distance, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    "Daddy!" Wilhelm shouted.


    Feeling a tug at his leg, Gabriel looked down to find Wilhelm staring up at him, full of excitement.


    "Daddy, why are you here to pick me up today?" Wilhelm asked.


    Both Gabriel and Jane were usually so busy with work that they relied on the driver for school pickups and drop-offs. As a result, Wilhelm was rarely greeted by either parent.


    When he saw his father standing outside the school gate, he almost couldn''t believe


    it.


    Gabriel smiled and lifted Wilhelm into his arms. "I finished work early today, so I thought I''de pick you up. Did you have fun at school?"


    "Mm-hmm. It was okay," Wilhelm said.


    Gabriel noticed Wilhelm didn''t seem unhappy, so he carried him toward the car and asked, "What would you like to eat tonight? I''ll have the housekeeper prepare it in advance."


    Wilhelm eagerly listed off several of his favorite dishes, his eyes lighting up with excitement.


    Back home, father and son enjoyed dinner together, but Jane was still nowhere to be seen.


    Wilhelm waited for a while, his little eyes drooping as he grew sleepier and sleepier. His head bobbed as he struggled to stay awake, nearly falling off the couch several times.


    Gabriel steadied him and spoke softly. "Wil, Mommy''s workingte tonight. Why don''t you go to bed first? When she gets home, I''ll have her check on you. Okay?"


    Disappointment shed across Wilhelm''s face. His parents had been so busytely that it had been days since he''d seen his mother properly.


    "Okay," he murmured.


    After asking the housekeeper to take Wilhelm upstairs to bed, Gabriel picked up a book and sat on the living room couch, reading.


    It wasn''t until close to midnight that Jane finally returned, lookingpletely exhausted.


    Gabriel set the book aside and went to take her coat as she entered. "Rough day? Do you want me to give you a massage?"


    Jane shook her head. "No, thanks. I need to pack. I have a business trip tomorrow."


    "So soon?" Gabriel frowned. "Wil


    waited for you all evening. He was so tired he finally fell asleep. He''ll be upset the wakes up tomorrow and you''re gone."


    "I can''t help it," Jane replied with a sigh. "Thepany''s supply chain is at a standstill. If we keep dying, the losses will only increase. I promise, once things settle down, I''ll


    make it up to him."


    "Okay. Let me help you pack. Do you want me toe with you? I don''t have anything pressing right now," Gabriel offered softly.


    Jane hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. "No, it''s fine. I can handle it."


    She was acutely aware of Pedro''s distrust of Gabriel. Bringing him along would only


    invite more scrutiny, which she didn''t need at the moment.


    For Jane, nothing was more important than securing her position as general manager of the Wilkie Group and her status as the family sessor.


    If Pedro ever gave her an ultimatum-divorce Gabriel or give up thepany-she knew what her choice would be.


    When she married Gabriel, it had


    been a passionate, impulsive decision Now, she understood the


    importance of marrying someone who could be an asset to the Wilkie


    Group.


    If she had chosen someone of equal standing, the Wilkie Group wouldn''t have had


    to sell off an entire subsidiary to survive this crisis.


    Gabriel pressed his lips together and nodded. "Alright."


    ...


    After packing, it was nearly 1:00 a.m.


    Jane took a quick shower and returned to the bedroom. Gabriel took out a hair dryer and began drying her hair for her.


    As he put the dryer away, he casually said, "Jane, I''ve decided to look for a new


    job."

 Chapter 909

    Jane''s expression shifted as she asked, "Why the sudden decision?"


    "The gamingpany''s been sold, and the Wilkie Group isn''t out of the woods yet. Grandpa likely won''t assign me to a new role anytime soon, and I can''t keep living off you. I might as well look for a new job," Gabriel replied.


    Seeing the seriousness in his eyes, Jane hesitated. "Let''s talk about it when I get back. Grandpa might have other ns for you."


    Gabriel crouched in front of her, looking up into her eyes. His voice was gentle, almost pleading. "Jane, I don''t want to rely on Grandpa anymore. When we first got married, I didn''t want to work for the Wilkies at all. But I couldn''t say no to him back then, and one year turned into several.


    "Now that the gamingpany is gone, I want to forge my own path. And more than that, I hate that I couldn''t help you during this crisis. It''s been eating at me.


    "If I have my own career, maybe I can create opportunities to support you. Don''t you think so?"


    Jane was momentarily moved by his sincerity. She did need a partner who could support her now¡ªnot a man with nothing like Gabriel.


    She nodded. "Alright, just don''t overwork yourself."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got this," Gabriel answered.


    The next morning...


    Gabriel drove Jane to the airport before heading straight to Starlite.


    As soon as he stepped into Shane''s office, Shane immediately stood upon seeing him. "Mr. Hackett, what brings you here?"


    Shane''s tone was full of deference¡ªan attitude starkly different from how he acted toward Jane.


    Gabriel walked over and sat down in Shane''s chair, his demeanor calm andposed. "How''s the gamingpany?"


    ?


    "Mr. Hackett, it''s running as usual, just under a different name. If you''d like, I can have the legal team make the necessary changes today Shane informed him.


    "No need," Gabriel said. "Let''s hold off on that. But keep a close watch on thepany. I don''t want any unexpected problems right now."


    Shane nodded hastily. "Understood, sir. I assure you, everything is under control. Give it a month, and the Wilkie Group will change its name to Hackett."


    As he spoke, his head was lowered. He didn''t dare meet Gabriel''s eyes.


    No one knew that Gabriel was the boss behind Starlite Enterprise and Nyce Tech He had been staying le atthese years, enough that Shane almost thought he was nning to spend the rest of his life under the Wilkies.


    Shane didn''t expect Gabriel to start attacking the Wilkies a little more than a month


    ago. He didn''t dare ask, merely following Gabriel''s instructions.


    "Good," Gabriel said, his tone icy.


    "Jane''s out scouting for new


    suppliers today. When she finds one,


    you


    know what to do with the


    amusement park project."


    "Of course, Mr. Hackett," Shane replied.


    Gabriel left after reviewing Starlite''stest financial reports.


    Watching Gabriel''s car disappear, Shane wiped the sweat from his brow. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Jane.


    She was working tirelessly to save her family business,pletely unaware that the man she shared her bed with was orchestrating its downfall.


    At Prospectus Technology...


    Spencer knocked and entered Damon''s office with a folder in hand.


    "Mr. Sumner, we''ve confirmed that something''s off with Starlite Enterprise. Their amusement park project is nothing but smoke and mirrors.


    "They don''t even own thend yet, but they''ve already taken hundreds of millions from the Wilkie Group," he reported.

 Chapter 910

    Upon hearing that, Damon set the file in his hand down and said, "The purpose of Starlite''s project is likely to bring down the Wilkie Group."


    Unfortunately, neither Jane nor Pedro had caught on. They were walking straight into the trap.


    Not that Damon cared. Whether the Wilkie Group sank or swam meant nothing to him.


    "I recall that Starlite is a subsidiary of Nyce Tech. Look into who''s really behind Nyce Tech," Damon instructed.


    A project this massive wouldn''t happen without someone from Nyce Tech''s higher- ups signing off. The general manager of Starlite Enterprise wouldn''t dare act alone, no matter how bold they were.


    "Mr. Sumner, the owner behind Nyce Tech has never shown their face publicly. Finding out who it is might take some time," Spencer replied.


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t Falcon idle right now?"


    After Falcon''s investigation into Drake in Meristate had been exposed, the entire


    team had been recalled locally and were currently on leave.


    If Falcon found out their break was being cut short, they''d probably curse Damon for being a relentless taskmaster.


    "Understood. I''ll contact them immediately," Spencer said.


    Exiting the office, Spencer dialed Falcon''s team lead. "Mr. Sumner wants you to investigate who''s behind Nyce Tech."


    Predictably, a string of curses erupted from the other end.


    "I''ve only been on vacation for a few days! I''m lying on a beach, enjoying the sun


    with a gorgeous woman, and you hit me with this?"


    Spencer sympathized for a moment before saying firmly, "Do it quickly."


    "Got it..." the other party muttered.


    In theb...


    N noticed Ruby zoning out again. She frowned, clearly displeased. "Ruby, if you can''t focus, take the day off. If something goes wrong with the experiment you wont be able to handle the consequences.


    N had brought Ruby here from Capitarnia. She hadn''t wanted to be so strict, but Ruby had been making constant mistakes all day-mixing the wrong reagents and. miscalcting doses.


    If N hadn''t been keeping a close watch, the repercussions could have been severe.


    Meeting N''s frustrated gaze, Ruby quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, N. I didn''t mean to. I''ll concentrate and make sure there are no more mistakes."


    "If you''re truly exhausted, take a break. Damaging theb equipment or messing up


    a critical reaction would invalidate all our prior work," N warned.


    Being reprimanded in front of the entireb made Ruby''s face pale. She bit her lip, feeling at a loss.


    "I''m sorry, N. I didn''t sleep wellst night... I promise it won''t happen again," she apologized.


    "Fine. But if you make another mistake, you''re taking the rest of the day off. Come back when you''re rested," N said.


    "Understood..." Ruby replied.


    N didn''t look at her again, turning instead to discuss thetest experiment results with Leon.


    Ruby lowered her eyes, wiping away the redness threatening to appear. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to focus entirely on the experiment.


    For the rest of the day, she didn''t make any more mistakes.


    When work ended that evening, she packed up her tools quickly and clocked out without dy.


    Truthfully, she had nothing urgent to do at home, but she couldn''t concentrate in theb either. Her mind kept circling back to the box Sullivan had left for her.


    The night before, she had finally cracked the password to open it. Inside was a key, a property deed, and a letter addressed to her.


    The letter revealed that Sullivan had purchased an apartment in downtown Saintornia under her name. She had no idea how he''d


    pulled it off but the deed, listed her as the sole owner. ''

 Chapter 911

    Sullivan wrote that if Ruby chose to stay and build her career in Saintornia, the apartment could provide her with a sense of security.


    If she decided to leave, she could sell it and use the money to start fresh elsewhere. Whatever choice she made, he would support her.


    Ruby knew most of the money Sullivan had used to buy the apartment had been misappropriated from Prospectus Technology''s pharmaceutical research fund.


    Somehow, he had managed to keep his ounts clean and avoid suspicion from the authorities. On paper, the apartment had no connection to him and hadn''t been seized by the police.


    With his sry, however, it would have been impossible for him to afford an apartment in downtown Saintornia outright.


    At first, Ruby intended to sell the apartment and use the proceeds to repay the misappropriated funds. After a sleepless night, though, she began to hesitate.


    An apartment in downtown Saintornia was worth millions. Selling it could provide her with the means to leave the country and cut ties with her toxic family for good.


    With her skills, finding a job abroad wouldn''t be too difficult. At the very least, she could support herself.


    She hadn''t slept all night and had been preupied with the decision throughout the day. Her distraction was why she had kept making mistakes in the experiment.


    In her mind, she felt split in two.


    One part of her urged her to sell the apartment and start fresh abroad.


    The other reminded her that the money came from a wrongful source, and epting it would be morally reprehensible.


    Ruby wrestled with guilt, torn between the two choices and unable to confide in anyone. The money had been stolen, and epting it felt wrong.


    Her conscience shed with the temptation of a chance to change the course of her lifepletely.


    ...


    When Ruby got home, she ate dinner while mulling over the dilemma.


    The internal debate raged until midnight, leaving her tossing and turning in bed, unable to sleep.


    Just as she resolved to stop overthinking and try to rest, a strange noise came from the living room.


    Her heart lurched. Sitting up quickly, she reached under her pillow for the stun baton she kept there. Gripping it tightly, she strained to listen.


    After nearly being abducted by a thug sent by her mother, she had taken to stashing self-defense tools around her home and on her person.


    The bedroom door creaked open slowly.


    Deliberate, quiet footsteps moved toward her bed.


    Ruby had not fallen asleep, so her eyes had already adjusted to the darkness. She could make out the figure of a man looming over her holding a cloth he attempted to press over her nose.


    In an instant, she shot her hand out from beneath the nket.


    The stun baton crackled to life as she jabbed it into the man''s body.


    "Ah!" he screamed, copsing to the floor beside the bed.


    Not daring to give him a chance to recover, Ruby struck him repeatedly with the stun baton until he passed out. She grabbed her phone and apartment, dialing.


    _bolted but of the


    the police as she fled.


    ...


    When the officers arrived and returned with her, the unconscious intruder was gone.


    The police conducted a thorough search of Ruby''s apartment but confirmed no one was inside. They took her statement in the living room.


    "Ms. Jenner, we''ll review nearby surveince footage to identify where the suspect might have escaped. If we uncover anything, you''ll be the first to know.


    "In the meantime, try not to worry. We''ll increase patrols in this area to ensure your safety," an officer assured her.


    Still shaken, Ruby couldn''t bring herself to stay in the apartment that night. She packed, some clothes and the documents she needed for work, then left with the police.

 Chapter 912

    The police were thorough, not leaving until they had escorted Ruby to a hotel and ensured her safety.


    Once inside the room, Ruby felt a fleeting sense of security after locking the door and drawing the curtains. She sat at the edge of the bed, still visibly shaken, her face pale from the ordeal.


    After sitting in silence for a while, she went into the bathroom to shower.


    As the warm water streamed over her, she made up her mind¡ªshe was going to sell the apartment.


    She knew it was selfish but also knew that this was the only way to break free from her oppressive family.


    The next morning...


    Ruby contacted a realtor and listed the apartment for sale.


    The property, located in the heart of the city, quickly attracted interest.


    Within three days, it sold for 1,800,000 dors.


    When the money hit her ount, Ruby stared at therge sum in disbelief. Her emotions were a turbulent mix of relief and unease. This was more money than she could ever hope to make in a lifetime as a pharmaceutical researcher.


    Without wasting time, Ruby began the process of applying to schools abroad and preparing to leave the country for a Ph.D.


    As her focus shifted entirely to nning her departure, her performance at work began to suffer.


    She made mistake after mistake in theb, drawing N''s ire, who eventually lost her patience.


    "Ruby, if you can''t get your act together, don''t bothering back!" N reprimanded her in front of the entireb.


    Ruby pressed her lips together and met N''s gaze. "You''re right. I''m not fit to continue here. I''ve been meaning to resign but kept putting it off. I''m sorry for holding up everyone''s progress. I''ll resign now. Thank you for looking after me." Disbelief and anger shed in N''s eyes. She demanded, "Say that again?" Ruby hade so far, rising from her small-town beginnings to get where she was. N couldn''t believe she would throw it all away over a few words of criticism.


    Seeing the disappointment in N''s eyes, Ruby hesitated for a moment, then steeled herself. "I said, I''m resigning. I don''t think I need to repeat myself."


    "Follow me to my office!" N snapped.


    Without waiting for a response, she stormed off, her anger evident in every step.


    Leon grabbed Ruby''s arm, trying to reason with her. "Ruby, are you crazy? You''re really going to quit?"


    Ruby shook him off, her tone calm yet detached. "That''s none of your business."


    "Do you realize how good your position here is? Where else are you going to find something like this?" Leon reminded her.


    "That''s my concern, not yours," Ruby replied.


    She brushed past him and walked to the office.


    At the door, she took a deep breath before pushing it open. "N."


    N''s expression was cold as she said, "Give me a reason."


    Ruby had been fine before. Recently, however, she was constantly distracted in experiments and had even considered resigning N


    Couldnt understand what Ruby was


    thinking.


    "I just feel like it''s time for me to move on. I''ve decided to leave Saintornia," Ruby replied.


    N studied her carefully, disbelief in her eyes. "Does this have something to do with Sullivan?"


    Ruby''s fingers clenched involuntarily.


    After a long pause, she finally spoke. "No. This has nothing to do with him."


    "Really? He gets arrested, and


    suddenly your work is riddled with mistakes, and now you''re resigning? How am supposed to believe unrted?" N questioned.


    Ruby looked her in the eye and


    replied firmly, "My decision to resign


    is mine alone. I don''t think I have to exin the reason. Whether you believe me or not, I''m still leaving."

 Chapter 913

    N''s frown intensified as she asked, "Ruby, do you have any idea how much you''ve sacrificed to get to where you are? Are you really willing to throw all of that away?"


    She had witnessed Ruby''s journey firsthand and struggled to ept that her friend was making such a hasty decision.


    Ruby''s tone was sharp. "I don''t need you to remind me of what I''ve been through. I know what I want, and I''ve made my decision."


    She didn''t want to hear another lecture.


    To Ruby, N was an outsider who could never truly understand the despair and struggles she had endured. Her toxic family was a suffocating swamp¡ªthe more she fought to escape, the deeper she sank.


    Ruby had reached her limit. She no longer wanted that life. N''s words couldn''t pull her out, nor could anyone else''s reasoning. She had made up her mind.


    To her, leaving the country and vanishing beyond her family''s reach was the only way forward.


    Seeing that her words had no effect, N paused, her voice turning cold as she spoke again. "Fine. If you''re so determined to leave, call the professor yourself and tell him."


    Without another word, she turned and left the office, heading for theb.


    Ruby knew N was angry, but she wasn''t about to apologize. An apology wouldn''t fix anything. N would still be disappointed, and besides, Ruby doubted they''d cross paths again.


    Taking a deep breath, she picked up her phone and called Edgar.


    The conversationsted over an hour.


    At one point, Ruby wavered.


    Edgar''s arguments werepelling, but the thought of a fresh start abroad outweighed everything else. In the end, she stood firm.


    Unable to change her mind, Edgar reluctantly agreed.


    All that remained was for Ruby to wrap up her current projects, hand over her


    responsibilities, and secure her admission to a school overseas.


    ...


    That afternoon, Ruby met with Paul.


    he''s


    As soon as he sat down, Ruby handed him a bank card. "Mr.


    Vernon, this card contains 1,400,000


    dors The RN is six zeros. This should be enough to repay the funds Sullivan misappropriated and cover any penalties. Transfer whatever remains to his ount after his sentencing."


    Paul stared at the card in disbelief. "Ms. Jenner... how do you have so much money?"


    He hesitated, his suspicion evident. Handling such arge sum without knowing its origin could spell trouble.


    Ruby noticed his apprehension and smiled faintly. "Don''t worry. I sold a property to get this money. It''s clean."


    Relieved, Paul nodded and took the card. "This is more than enough. But Ms. Jenner, you and Mr. Heseltine are just colleagues. Why are you willing to help him with such a significant amount?"


    "That''s my business, Mr. Vernon. I don''t think I need to exin myself, do I? After


    all, I''m not a criminal," Ruby replied coolly.


    "Of course not. I''m just curious," Paul said, though he could sense the conversation had reached its limit.


    Ruby stood. "Thank you for your help, Mr. Vernon. Please take care of the rest."


    "Of course," Paul answered, watching her leave.


    Alone with the card, Paul frowned. Something didn''t sit right, so he dialed his assistant.


    "Check into Ms. Jenner''s recent finances. I want to know where this money came from," he instructed before ending the call.


    Without wasting time, Paul headed to the detention center.


    "Mr. Heseltine," he began as he faced Sullivan. "Ms. Jenner handed today. She said ite


    me this card dors to repay


    contains 1,400,000


    the funds you embezzled."

 Chapter 914

    Sullivan''s expression, initially stoic, suddenly changed. His eyes widened in disbelief as he asked, "What did you just say?"


    Ruby couldn''t have that much money unless she had sold the apartment he had given her. The realization hit him hard, and his face darkened.


    He had given her that apartment to help her escape her toxic family¡ªnot so she could sell it to bail him out.


    "Mr. Vernon, I want to see her. Please, let her know," Sullivan requested.


    Seeing Sullivan''s anxiety, Paul hesitated momentarily before asking, "Mr. Heseltine,


    is there an issue with this money?"


    Sullivan''s expression stiffened.


    After a long pause, he replied, "No... I just need to see her. I can''t ept this money."


    Paul gave him a long, scrutinizing look but refrained from pressing further. He nodded and left the detention center.


    As he stepped out of the police station, his assistant called.


    "The money Ruby provided does indeede from the sale of her apartment. The property, located in the city center, was sold yesterday. There''s nothing suspicious about it," the assistant reported.


    Paul frowned.


    After a moment of thought, he said quietly, "Look into Sullivan. Based on Ruby''s circumstances, there''s no way she could have afforded that property on her own."


    He suspected that the funds Sullivan had embezzled from Prospectus Technology''s pharmaceutical research had been used to purchase that property.


    If that were the case, why would he put the property in Ruby''s name if they were merely coworkers? Unless... there was more to their rtionship than just being colleagues.


    Hanging up, Paul went to meet Ruby.


    ...


    When Ruby learned that Sullivan wanted to see her, she refused outright, her tone cold and unyielding. "I''ve done all I can for him. Seeing him serves no purpose now."


    The indifference in her response only deepened Paul''s suspicions.


    "Ms. Jenner, the investigation into Mr. Heseltine''s embezzlement is still ongoing. I hope you''ll cooperate. Are you sure your rtionship with him is purely professional?" he asked.


    "I''ve looked into this, and your


    finances suggest it would be impossible for you to afford a three-bedroom apartment in the city center outright. That property, which was recently transferred to your name-was it bought using the funds he embezzled?"


    Paul''s sharp gaze bore into Ruby as if trying to read her every subtle reaction.


    Ruby turned her face away, avoiding his eyes. "Mr. Vernon, this is my private matter.


    I don''t need to exin it to you."


    She bit her lip, and a flicker of guilt shed in her eyes.


    Despite that, she remembered what Sullivan had said no one would ever be able to trace the funds back to her.


    That thought steadied her nerves, and she met Paul''s gaze with calm defiance.


    Paul frowned and warned, "Ms. Jenner, this matter could directly affect the severity of Mr. Heseltine''s sentence, if the property was indeed. purchased with embezzled funds, the consequences would be grave."


    Ruby looked at him with displeasure and insisted, "The property is mine and has nothing to do with embezzlement. If you need to trace the funds, you should talk to Sullivan, not me."


    Her dismissive response only solidified Paul''s suspicions.


    This property under her name had to be tied to Sullivan in some way. No one would simply spend over 1,000,000 dors on a coworker.


    Seeing Ruby''s refusal to cooperate,


    Paul sighed and rose to his feet. "Ms. Jenner, regardless of your ims, must emphasize that if it''s proven the property is tied to embezzled funds you can also face legal action from Prospectus Technology."


    Ruby''s hands tightened at her sides.


    After a long pause, she said coldly, "As I''ve already said, my property has no connection to Sullivan. If there''s nothing else, please leave. I have packing to do."

 Chapter 915

    Realizing further questioning was futile, Paul left.


    After his departure, Ruby resumed packing her belongings. Just as she finished folding her clothes, the doorbell rang.


    She opened the door to find Leon standing there. Surprise flickered in her eyes before her expression turned indifferent.


    "If you''vee to convince me to stay, don''t bother. I''m not going back," she said.


    "I''m not here to convince you," Leon replied. "I just want to know why you''re resigning. Back in Capitarnia, you promised to work hard and help Nplete this project."


    Ruby frowned. "There''s no particr reason. I just think pursuing further studies is more important than this project."


    "Further studies?" Leon looked at her in disbelief. "You told me before you had no money and needed to work to support yourself."


    Ruby leaned against the doorframe, her hand tightening slightly. Her tone grew frosty as she retorted, "That''s my business. It has nothing to do with you."


    Her dismissive attitude angered Leon. Beforeing, he had thought Ruby might be facing some hardship and that he could offer help.


    Seeing her now, already nning to study abroad, he realized he had been na?ve.


    "Ruby, I came here as a concerned coworker. Since you clearly don''t need my concern, I''ll say no more. Good luck with your future," he said.


    Without waiting for her reply, Leon turned and left.


    Meanwhile, N was having dinner when she received a call from Leon.


    "N, I just visited Ruby. She said she''s resigning to pursue further studies. Honestly, I have no idea where she''s getting the money from," he said.


    It wasn''t that Leon looked down on Ruby. He knew about her financial strugetes, Back when they worked to


    the sameb, she could barely afford meals, often surviving on a single slice of bread and water.


    in


    It wasn''t until she started earning money from projects that she could afford meals in the cafeteria. Even so, pursuing higher education abroad seemed financially out of reach.


    N instinctively felt that Ruby''s departure was rted to Sullivan.


    If Sullivan had given Ruby the money, she could easily resign to study abroad The question was whether the money Sullivan gave Ruby was his savings or the funds he had embezzled. ''


    "It''s her business. Let her be. She''s already resigned, so there''s not much chance we''ll meet again, We''


    worked together after all. If the timing aligns, we''ll buy her a meal as a farewell," N replied.


    After the call ended, she ced the phone on the table and resumed eating.


    "Is everything alright?" Damon asked, noticing her distraction after the call.


    N had conflicted feelings. She suspected that Sullivan might have given Ruby a portion of the embezzled funds.


    Yet, after watching Ruby''s growth over the years, she still hoped for her sess. Thus, she hesitated to discuss it with Damon.


    Damon''s gaze hardened as she remained silent.


    "Why are you staring at me?" he asked.


    "I''m not sure if I should talk about it," N replied.


    "If you''re unsure, you don''t have to say anything right now," Damon reassured her. "Wait until you''re ready. You don''t want to regret saying something prematurely."

 Chapter 916

    After a brief hesitation, N decided to share her suspicions with Damon.


    Listening intently, Damon frowned and spoke in a low voice. "I understand. I''ll have Spencer look into it."


    "Okay." N sighed, hoping that Ruby had nothing to do with the matter.


    After dinner, Damon retreated to his study. As soon as he picked up a file, his phone rang.


    "Mr. Sumner, we''ve received news from Falcon. The real owner behind Nyce Tech... You know him," Spencer reported.


    Damon''s expression remained unchanged as he asked, "Is it Gabriel?"


    "Yes..." Spencer replied.


    "I see. Keep a close watch on Starlite. Gabriel''s goal is likely to take over the Wilkie Group," Damon instructed.


    "Understood. Should we inform Mr. Wilkie about this?" Spencer asked.


    If Nyce Tech acquired the Wilkie Group, it would pose a significant threat to Prospectus Technology.


    "No need for now. Let''s see what his next move is. In the meantime, investigate where Sullivan funneled the embezzled funds," Damon said.


    "Sullivan?" Spencer paused, then recalled the team leader who had embezzled from their pharmaceutical research funds.


    Although the amount wasn''t significant to Prospectus Technology, such matters were usually left to the legal team. Why was Damon personally involved this time?


    "Understood," Spencer replied.


    ...


    The next morning, N called Ruby to invite her to dinner that evening as a farewell gesture.


    There was a long silence before Ruby responded. "I appreciate the thought, N, but there''s no need for dinner. I''m busy packing these days. If there''s nothing else, let''s leave it at that."


    Before N could reply, Ruby hung up.


    Hearing the dial tone, N sighed, set her phone down, and went to wash up.


    Later that morning...


    As N arrived at theb, Leon approached her. "N, do you have time tonight? Let''s invite Ruby for dinner as a farewell."


    N pressed her lips together


    before responding, "I already called her this morning. She turned it down it seems she she doesn''t want to


    2 you want to invite her, go


    ahead, but I won''t join."


    Leon''s face darkened. "She wouldn''t evene to her own farewell dinner? What''s


    gotten into her? Is she even the same person anymore?"


    Back when they were in Capitarnia, N had helped Ruby a lot, and Ruby had always been grateful.


    Now, she seemed unrecognizable. The more Leon thought about it, the more disillusioned he felt.


    N felt a simr disappointment.


    She urged, "Let''s get ready for the experiment."


    As N walked away, Leon decided he wouldn''t bother with the farewell dinner either. A person so ungrateful wasn''t worth the effort.


    Ruby had finally finished packing and sat in her living room to rest. Just as she picked up her phone, her mind drifted back to N''s call that morning.


    Her feelings were conflicted. On the


    one hand, she was deeply grateful


    for N''s past help. On the other,


    she feared that N might uncover the truth about her recent actions, so she had chosen to avoid further contact.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sudden ringing of her phone.


    Seeing that it was Paul, she hesitated for a moment before answering, "Mr. Vernon, what is it?"


    "My assistant discovered that the


    money you gave me came from the


    embezzled funds tied to Mr... Heseltine''s case. When would you be avable to meet?" Paul asked.

 Chapter 917

    Ruby''s breath hitched, and she instinctively denied it. "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "Ms. Jenner, I''ll be at the same caf¨¦ where we metst time, at 2:00 p.m. If you don''t show up, I''ll have no choice but to submit the evidence to the authorities," Paul said, then hung up without waiting for her response.


    Clutching her phone, Ruby froze in fear.


    If she went to meet Paul, she risked losing the money and facing legal action from Prospectus Technology.


    No... she couldn''t let that happen. She had to leave immediately.


    Steeling herself, she called Paul back. "Mr. Vernon, I''m not free at 2:00 p.m. Can we make it 4:00 p.m. instead?"


    "Sure," Paul replied without hesitation.


    After hanging up, Ruby quickly grabbed her suitcase and left. She gave her cat to a neighbor, not wanting anything to slow her down.


    She booked the earliest avable flight and headed straight for the airport.


    ...


    Damon and N were having lunch in his office when Spencer entered hurriedly.


    "Mr. Sumner, we''ve uncovered the trail. The embezzled funds were funneled into a separate ount. Using that ount, Sullivan purchased a property under Ruby''s name. She sold the property a few days ago for 1,800,000 dors," Spencer reported.


    At this, N''s cutlery slipped from her fingers, her expression filled with disbelief.


    So this was why Ruby had resigned? Did she not realize that taking that money was illegal?


    The more N thought about it, the more disheartened she became. Now Ruby''s recent behavior made sense.


    Damon''s voice was cold as he made a decision. "Report it to the authorities immediately."


    "Yes, sir," Spencer replied, then left.


    Once he was gone, Damon turned to N, who was sitting on the sofa in a daze. He sat beside her.


    "N, are you upset about me calling the police?" he asked.


    N had calmed down somewhat by then. She lowered her gaze and spoke softly. "Everyone has to be responsible for their actions. If she made this choice, she shoul@be prepared to face the consequences."


    "I''m just worried this will hurt you," Damon said gently.


    After all, Ruby had once been her junior.


    N shook her head. "It won''t. I was already disappointed when she resigned. This just solidifies my feelings."


    Although her words were firm,


    Damon could see the tension in her tightly clenched hands resting on


    ??


    herp. She was clearly stiff affected.


    "Alright, let''s not dwell on this anymore. You didn''t eat much earlier. Have some more," he urged.


    "Okay." N picked up her utensils again, though the food now tasted nd.


    She couldn''t figure out when Ruby had changed.


    Once, she had been a hardworking, sincere junior. Now, she wasplicit in Sullivan''s crime.


    Eventually, N decided to stop thinking about it.


    Regardless of Ruby''s reasons, she would have to face the consequences.


    Just as Ruby collected her boarding pass at the airport, two police officers intercepted her.


    One of them showed his badge and said sternly, "Ms. Jenner, you are


    suspected of being involved in


    Sullivan Heseltine''s embezzlement case. Pleasee with us


    Ruby froze in ce, the boarding pass slipping from her hands and falling to the


    floor.

 Chapter 918

    After being taken to the police station, Ruby knew she couldn''t keep hiding the truth, so she confessed everything.


    She had already anticipated this oue when making her choices.


    It seemed her luck had never been good.


    Born into a family that valued sons over daughters, she had worked hard to get into university and join ab.


    Her family, desperate to repay her brother''s gambling debts, tried to force her into marrying an old widower from her vige.


    If it hadn''t been for Sullivan saving her on several asions, she might have already ended up living that life.


    Selling the apartment Sullivan left her was supposed to be her way out¡ªa chance to start fresh in a ce where no one knew her.


    But life, as always, had other ns.


    Ruby knew she had been selfish and greedy. Still, if her family hadn''t pushed her to the brink, she might never have gone down this path.


    After finishing her confession, she told the officer, "I''d like to see someone."


    ...


    When N was informed that Ruby had been arrested and wanted to see her, she remained silent for a long time.


    In the end, she decided against it.


    "There''s no need for me to go," she said. "Please tell her this: I hope she never makes the same mistake again."


    The officer replied, "Ms. Kinsey, she also asked us to pass along a message if you refused to meet her. She wanted to say she''s sorry."


    "Thank you," N said softly before hanging up.


    Taking a deep breath, she pushed the matter aside and focused on documenting her experiment.


    If Ruby had sought her help earlier, perhaps things wouldn''t havee to this. In the end, it all came down to her ownck of resolve and her decision to take a shortcut.


    But shortcuts, as often as not, were riddled with thorns.


    ...


    That evening, Damon noticed N''s low spirits on the way home. He set down the document he had been reviewing and asked, "Still upset about Ruby?"


    N shook her head. "It''s just... I feel a little emotional. Back in Capitarnia, she was the hardest-working person in theb. Whenever I went there, she was always present.


    "Sometimes, she''d even stay in theb for a month straight, waiting for results. If only she hadn''t made that mistake, she could have had the life she wanted."


    Damon pulled her into his arms, replying, "Everyone has different life experiences. When faced with the same situation people make different choices. She just couldr resist temptation. "Don''t dwelton it too much."  s?novels


    "Mm," N hummed.


    When they arrived home, N stepped into the living room and was surprised to see Vrie on the floor ying with Mason, while


    Brandon sat on the sofa, looking dotingly at them.


    Why were they there together?


    Seeing N and Damon enter, Brandon rose to greet them. "Uncle Damon, Aunt N."


    Damon nodded. "Let''s talk in the study."


    "Okay," Brandon replied.


    The two men disappeared down the hallway, leaving N to join Vrie and Mason. She crouched beside them and asked Vrie, "You and Brandon have made up?"


    "Mm, he apologized and he was sincere about it. So, I forgave him," Vrie answered.


    "Weren''t you the one calling mete at night, vowing never to forgive him this time?" N teased.


    Vrie blushed, rolling her eyes. "Look who''s talking. Don''t you do the same with Damon when you two fight?"


    Nughed. "Fair point. I''ll let it go. By the way, has Tom stopped pestering you?"


    At the mention of Tom, Vrie scowled. Don''t even bring him up. It''s so annoying! He''s been sending flowers and expensive gifts to my office every daytely. He''s never been this generous before

 Chapter 919

    As Vrie reflected on their rtionship, she became more and more irritated, recalling how she had always been the one putting in the effort.


    Not only had Tom never given her anything, but he had also shamelessly flirted with other women. How could she have been so blind five years ago to fall for someone like him?


    "The most important thing is not letting him interfere with your rtionship with Brandon," N reminded her.


    Although Vrie hadn''t said as much, N could tell she was serious about Brandon. It was clear she was already thinking about marriage.


    In N''s opinion, while Brandon was young and still maturing, his love for Vrie was genuine-and that was enough.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve been throwing everything Tom sends straight into the trash without telling Brandon," Vrie replied.


    N paused, then advised, "You might want to mention it to Brandon, just to avoid misunderstandings down the line."


    Vrie was about to respond when she noticed Brandon approaching. She stood up. "That was quick. Done talking already?"


    "Mm," Brandon replied. "Let''s go."


    As N stood, she asked Vrie, "Want to stay for dinner?"


    Vrie shook her head. "No, we have nster."


    N didn''t press further. She and Damon walked them to the door and watched them drive off before heading back inside.


    "N," Damon called suddenly.


    She turned to him. "What is it?"


    "There''s a bidding event tomorrow evening. Will youe with me?" Damon asked.


    "A bidding event? Are you sure I should go to something like that?" N inquired.


    "Why not? Besides, there are some pharmaceutical projects involved. You can help me evaluate whether they''re a good fit for Prospectus Technology," Damon suggested.


    N thought about it, then nodded. "Okay."


    ...


    The next evening, N apanied Damon to the event after work.


    As soon as they entered, they ran into Jane and Gabriel.


    Jane greeted Damon with a smile, "Good evening, Mr. Sumner. I didn''t expect you to attend this event thought Prospectus Technology wouldn''t be interested in such small projects!"


    Damon''s expression remained neutral as he replied, "You sound confident Ms. Wilkie. It seems you''re determined to win these. ''small projects I''m curious how many the Wilkie Group will manage to secure tonight."


    The Wilkie Group had just recovered from a crisis and likely didn''t have the funds to bid aggressively. Getting even one or two projects would already be an achievement.


    Jane''s smile stiffened as she said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Sumner. I''ll do my best for the Wilkie Group."


    "I''ll be watching," Damon replied with a chuckle before walking away with N.


    Jane red at their retreating figures, her eyes filled with frustration.


    Every time she thought about how Damon had abandoned the Wilkie Group during its darkest days, her hatred grew.


    If only Prospectus Technology could face a simr crisis! Then Damon would understand the despair and fear she had felt!


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, she turned to find Gabriel distracted. Her anger boiled over.


    "Gabriel! Were you blind just now? Didn''t you see how Damon humiliated me? And you just stood there doing nothing! Are you even a man?!" she demanded.

 Chapter 920

    A flicker of annoyance crossed Gabriel''s eyes, but his voice remainedposed and gentle. "Jane, provoking Damon doesn''t help us. Our focus should be on securing the project we need. Once thepany''s crisis is resolved, we can address everything else."


    Jane sneered. "If you were as capable as Damon with apany like Prospectus Technology, do you think I''d have to endure his disdain?"


    In her mind, Gabriel''sck of sess was the root of her frustrations.


    Gabriel, however, seemed indifferent to her belittling remarks. His expression remained steady and unmoved. "Jane, don''t get worked up. We don''t want to bete for check-in or submission."


    With a cold huff, Jane fell silent, though she nced at Gabriel with veiled contempt. If it weren''t for Wilhelm, she would have left him for a husband more suited to her ambitions for the Wilkie Group.


    At the registration desk, she signed in and handed over the bidding documents.


    As they finished, her eyes briefly lingered on Prospectus Technology''s bidding folder, her gaze flickering with intent.


    Without a word, she turned and left with Gabriel.


    Once inside the venue, she suddenly released Gabriel''s arm and said, "I need to use the restroom. Go find a seat, and don''t embarrass the Wilkies."


    Gabriel''s reputation had taken a hit since losing his gamingpany.


    Gossip circted that he was a freeloader, entirely dependent on Jane for support.


    If the gossips weren''t so careful not to offend the Wilkies, they might have already said as much to his face.


    "Shall I go with you?" Gabriel asked.


    "That won''t be necessary," Jane replied curtly, striding off.


    As she walked away, Gabriel smirked.


    Moments earlier, when Jane had signed in, he had noticed her subtle reaction to Prospectus Technology''s folder Years together had made him aff expertin reading her intentions, and he was certain she was nning to tamper with their bid.


    ?


    If she intended to y dirty at the venue, she would only dig her own grave.


    He wasn''t about to stop her, though. After all, the Wilkie Group''s downfall would only


    hasten his own ns.


    Jane returned 15 minutester,


    took me forever to find the huge t This venue is huge et


    restroom. Did I miss anything?"


    "No," Gabriel replied with a smile, "The bid opening is about to start. Let''s find our seats."


    They settled in just as the host stepped onto the stage.


    "Good evening, esteemed guests and representatives! Wee to the bidding session for the Mosaic Date Mall project. My pame is Waylon Muir, and I''m honored to kick off this significant event..." ''


    After a long series of opening remarks, Waylon finally transitioned to the bid opening. "We will now begin the opening of bids."


    He picked up the first folder, showcasing its intact seal before moving to the next.


    Jane watched intently, clutching her purse. Her knuckles whitened, but her eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    When it was Prospectus Technology''s turn, Waylon''s expression changed the moment he picked up the folder.

 Chapter 921

    Prospectus Technology''s folder was damaged, its seal clearly tampered with.


    ording to the rules, any bidding documents that were not properly sealed would be automatically voided.


    Gasps rippled through the room.


    "How did this happen? Did Prospectus Technology really submit an unsealed bid? That''s a rookie mistake for apany like them. Surely their team knows better."


    "Or maybe they were trying to cheat-peek at the lowest bids and adjust theirs. Looks like they botched it."


    "Whatever the reason, it''s against the rules. Prospectus Technology is definitely out of the running now."


    "This is great news! With Prospectus Technology out, our chances of winning just went up."


    The crowd''s murmurs ranged from confusion to gloating.


    Onstage, Waylon followed protocol and addressed the room. "Ladies and


    gentlemen, the bid submitted by Prospectus Technology has been found improperly sealed. As per the regtions, the submission is disqualified.


    "If Prospectus Technology wishes to contest this decision, they may do so after the session concludes. For now, we will continue with the process."


    All eyes turned to Prospectus Technology''s representatives. Some were confused, some smug, and others gloating. But the happiest of all was Jane.


    The inability to participate in this bidding meant that months of hard work from Prospectus Technology had been for nothing.


    While it wouldn''t cause significant losses for thepany, Jane relished the thought of it frustrating Damon.


    Damon gave no visible reaction. His sharp, cial gaze flicked to N as he spoke, "Stay here. I''ll handle this."


    "Let mee with you," N replied, her heart aching for him.


    She knew how much effort he had poured into this bid, workingte nights to ensure every detail was perfect. The documents had been intact when submitted, someon? had definitely tampered with them.


    The prime suspect? Jane.


    Damon remainedposed. "There''s no need. Just wait for me."


    With that, he rose and strode out.


    The remaining bids were all properly sealed, and Waylon moved on to announce the details. "All bidding documents have been inspected and proven to be properly sealed.


    "Next, we''ll open them and continue with the bidding. After the bids are announced, there will be a second round of bidding. The second found Bids will then be assessed before the results are announced.


    Waylon began to read the first bid. "The bid submitted by Xcel Engineering Co. proposes a total cost of 1,213,905 dors with a projectduration of 320calendar days, adhering to all national quality standards...


    "The bid submitted by the Wilkie Group proposes a total cost of 1,131,721 dors,


    with a project duration of 312 calendar days..."


    As the bids were read aloud, Jane frowned. Her pricing waspetitive but not the lowest. Severalpanies had undercut the Wilkie Group''s offer.

 Chapter 922

    The Wilkie Group''s bid price had already been shed to the bone. Lowering it further would mean winning the project at a loss.


    Jane dialed Pedro''s number and quietly exined the situation.


    After a brief silence, Pedro said firmly, "This is the lowest we can go. Don''t drop the price any further. A project that loses money isn''t worth taking on."


    "Understood," she replied, though her expression darkened once she hung up.


    She had spent over a month leading her team through grueling overtime to prepare for this bid. Before arriving that day, she''d promised them bonuses and a celebratory dinner if they won.


    Now, the odds didn''t look good.


    She sighed in disappointment at the thought.


    Beside her, Gabriel noticed her mood and spoke gently tofort her. "Don''t worry, Jane. Just because thosepanies underbid the Wilkie Group doesn''t mean they''ll win. The Wilkie Group''s reputation is much stronger than theirs."


    The lower bids came from smallerpanies, desperate for the project and willing to sacrifice profit margins. But shing costs too much would inevitably harm the quality of the work.


    Jane pressed her lips together and remained silent.


    The process soon moved into the second round of bidding.


    The Wilkie Group held firm to their original price, while nearly every otherpany lowered their bids even further. Even the lowest bidder from the first round shaved an additional 30,000 dors off their price, leaving no room for profit.


    Jane''s face grew grim as frustration and reluctance settled in.


    Gabriel tried to soothe her again, but she cut him off sharply, "Enough. I don''t want to hear any more useless talk."


    "Jane, I know you''re upset, but the final result hasn''t been announced yet. Don''t lose hope," Gabriel coaxed.


    She shot him an icy re. "It''s easy for you to say. You weren''t the one working overtime for over a month. You wouldn''t understand how I feel."


    Gabriel met her gaze calmly, his voice steady. "You think I don''t understand? I built that gamingpany from the ground up and Can it for years only to have it sold off in an instant because Grandpa decided it had to go to save the Wilkie Group."


    Jane scowled. "What are you trying to say? Thatpany was the Wilkie Group''s to begin with. Selling it to save the Wilkie Group was the fight thing to do. Don''t tell me you worked there for a few years and thought it belonged to you.


    Her scornful words hit like a p. Gabriel lowered his gaze, remaining silent, though


    a flicker of coldness shed in his eyes.


    Ignoring him, Jane focused anxiously on waiting for the results.


    Waylon soon returned to the stage. "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your patience. After a meticulous evalutation process, we have the results. I shall now announce the winning bidder."


    The room fell silent, everyone''s attention fixed on Waylon.


    He continued with a smile. "I am honored to announce that the winning bidder for


    the Mosaic Date Mall project is... the Wilkie Group! Let''s give them a big round of apuse!"


    Cheers erupted, and Jane sat frozen for a moment before her face lit up with disbelief and joy.


    The Wilkie Group had won!


    The rush of excitement left her dizzy. Her earlier frustration and despair vanished in an instant.

 Chapter 923

    Jane thought this project would silence the board members who had criticized her since the Starlite Enterprise debacle and restore her standing with Pedro.


    Buoyed by euphoria, she stood up, her smile radiant as she addressed the crowd. "We at the Wilkie Group are honored to be selected. As always, we aremitted to quality and integrity, and we promise to deliver this project with the utmost efficiency and excellence-"


    A chilling voice cut her off. "Ms. Wilkie, bribing staff to sabotage apetitor''s bid in order to secure a win-do you really think yourpany deserves to im integrity?"


    All heads turned to see Damon stride into the room, his face unreadable, his sharp gaze fixed on Jane.


    His stare''s intensity made her skin crawl, and she felt her face go pale.


    Gritting her teeth, she retorted, "Mr. Sumner, your bid was disqualified due to an unsealed envelope. Now that the Wilkie Group has won, you''re jealous and trying to smear my name? That''s a bit much, don''t you think?"


    Damon smiled, his expression cold. "I''ve secured a copy of the venue''s surveince footage. Whether this is smearing or not will be clear once we y it for everyone to see."


    Jane''s face twitched as panic red in her chest.


    It was impossible. She had specifically chosen a blind spot in the cameras-there couldn''t be any footage.


    Forcing herself to remain calm, she said, "Mr. Sumner, falsely using someone is a crime. If you apologize to me now, I''ll let this slide. Otherwise, when you fail to produce evidence, I''ll involve the police to clear my name."


    Damon didn''t flinch. "No need. I''ve already called the police. Once they arrive, I''ll hand over the footage to them."


    Jane''s face drained of color, and herposure cracked.


    How could this be? Damon had called the police? Could he really have evidence?


    The murmurs in the room grew louder.


    "If Jane really tampered with Prospectus Technology''s bid, their legal team might press charges. She could be facing jail time."


    "I don''t care about their feud. I just care about this bidding. If Jane did sabotage Prospectus Technology''s document does that mean the process starts over?"


    "The Wilkie Group''s a bigpany. Would they really stoop that low?"


    "Heh, you never know. Didn''t their finances take a hit recently? They might be banking on this project to turn things around."


    The whispers felt like knives to Jane. She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms as she stared at Damon.


    "Mr. Sumner, if you have evidence,


    show it now. If you prove it was me,


    I''ll willingly give up this project to Prospectus Technology. But if you can''t, I expect a public apology," she dered.


    Her voice was steady, but inside, her panic only deepened. She was betting everything on the idea that no footage existed and that Damon was bluffing.


    If she lost this gamble, all her efforts would be wasted. The Wilkie Group''s board would never allow her to stay in her position, and Pedro would lose all faith in her


    She had no choice. Any sign of guilt now would be as good as a confession.

 Chapter 924

    Damon didn''t waste words on Jane. Instead, he gave a subtle nod to the staff member trailing behind him.


    The staff member walked up to the stage and plugged a USB drive into the nearbyptop.


    Momentster, a video began ying on the big screen.


    In the blind spot of the surveince cameras, Jane was seen handing a bank card to a staff member in uniform.


    "There''s 30,000 dors on this card. Go open Prospectus Technology''s bidding file. Once you''re done, I''ll transfer another 30,000 dors," she said.


    The staff member hesitated for a moment, then took the card.


    "Fine. But if you don''t keep your word, I''ll expose what you''ve made me do," he replied, turning to walk away.


    As the video yed, Jane''s face drained of color.


    She shook her head in disbelief, muttering, "No... No way! This can''t be real. That was a blind spot for the cameras-how could there be footage?"


    Damon''s gaze was cold as he said, "The surveince speaks for itself, Ms. Wilkie. Denying it now is pointless. The police will be here soon. Save your excuses for them."


    Jane felt a sinking feeling in her stomach. If the police got involved, she would be finished.


    She nced at Damon and quickly moved toward him, stopping a few paces away, her eyes filled with desperation under his cold, unforgiving stare.


    "Mr. Sumner, I know I was wrong. Please, I''m begging you-let me off this time. I''ll withdraw from the project and give it to Prospectus Technology. Just..... please don''t take this any further," she pleaded.


    Damon''s expression didn''t change. "Withdraw? Ms. Wilkie, let me remind you that if you hadn''t sabotaged Prospectus Technology''s bid, yourpany wouldn''t have a clear shot at winning the project. And projects like this aren''t something you can just ''give away'' on a whim."


    Jane''s face went ashen, and her body trembled, as if she might copse any moment.


    The murmurs of disdain from the crowd grew louder, crashing over her like a tidal wave.


    "So, the Wilkie Group is resorting to such underhanded tactics now? Seems like they''re in real trouble."


    "Ourpany was considering a partnership with the Wilkie Group, but after this? Forget it. Who knows when they''ll pull something shady on us?"


    "Honestly, I don''t know what Mr. Wilkie was thinking-grooming his granddaughter for leadership instead of his grandson."


    "Women in power? This is exactly what happens-scheming and backstabbing."


    At thatstment, N frowned and turned her cold gaze on the speaker.


    The man, uneasy under her stare, asked, "Ms. Kinsey, do you need something?"


    "I don''t appreciate your


    generalization," N replied sharply. "You''re saying women are all about scherming and backstabbing? Don''t men do the same? If anything, they''re often worse-petty and treacherous."


    Although N despised Jane''s actions, she wasn''t about to let anyone use this incident as an excuse to demean women as a whole.


    The man''s expression darkened, but he bit back his anger, knowing better than to argue in Damon''s presence. "Ms. Kinsey, as a gentleman, I won''t argue with ady People might say I''m bullying you."


    N chuckled. "Oh, please. Are you worried about that, or are you just scared of offending Damon?"


    The man froze, his anger palpable but restrained. He leered at N but said nothing further, her words clearly striking a nerve.


    Standing nearby, Gabriel watched


    the exchange with raised eyebrows. He recognized the man as Bernard Trenholm, the deputy manager of Cobalt Hawk, known for holding grudges.

 Chapter 925

    Years ago, one of Bernard''s subordinates made an offhandment about him, and Bernard retaliated with workce bullying that pushed the employee to the brink of suicide.


    Although the matter had been quietly suppressed, it was no secret within the industry. Given Bernard''s personality, it was unlikely he would let N''s words slide.


    Gabriel began formting a n.


    Meanwhile, Jane red at N, snapping, "Don''t think I''ll thank you for defending me!"


    "You''re mistaken," N retorted coolly. "I didn''t speak up for you. I spoke up because I can''t stand people using this incident to nder all women. This has nothing to do with you."


    Had Bernard not been so misogynistic over Jane''s actions, N wouldn''t have said a word.


    Jane gritted her teeth and shifted her pleading gaze back to Damon. "Mr. Sumner, I know I made a mistake. Please, give me another chance. I swear it won''t happen again."


    Damon replied coldly, "You''re not sorry for what you did. You''re sorry you got caught. You know this scandal will ruin the Wilkie Group''s reputation and cost you your position as general manager."


    Jane paled as her thoughts wereid bare. She felt utterly humiliated but didn''t know what else to do to salvage the situation except beg Damon. "Mr. Sumner¡ª"


    Damon cut her off, "Take responsibility for your actions. Prospectus Technology has been disqualified from this bid. Our legal team will handle the damages and your behavior."


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and left, taking N with him.


    Jane tried to follow, but two security guards stepped in her path. "Ms. Wilkie, please stay where you are."


    "Get out of my way!" she shouted.


    "Ms. Wilkie, if you continue harassing Mr. Sumner, it will only make things worse for you," one of the guards said calmly.


    Frustrated and humiliated, Jane struggled, but there was nothing she could do as Damon and N disappeared from view.


    Soon after the project organizers


    announced the cancetion of the


    Wilkie Group''s winning bid. The


    project was awarded to the


    ade second


    the bidding process.


    The representatives were already preparing to leave, their excitement barely


    contained as they epted the news.


    The crowd ridiculed Jane before dispersing.


    The room emptied quickly, leaving only Gabriel and Jane behind.


    Gabriel approached her and tried to help her up, but she pped him hard across the face.


    "You''re useless! If it weren''t for marrying you, I wouldn''t be in this humiliating position!" Jane cried.


    Gabriel''s face bore a visible red mark, but he remained unflinching, his gaze calm. "You''re ming me? If you hadn''t sabotaged Prospectus Technology''s bid, none of this would have happened. This is your mess not mine. ming offers just shows your ipetence."


    "What did you just say?" Jane stared at him in shock, as though seeing him for the


    first time. "How dare you talk to me like this?"


    Gabriel smirked. "Why wouldn''t I?


    After all, you''re about to lose everything. The board won''t tolerate a general manager who keeps losing major projects, and your


    grandfather''s not giving you a third chance."


    Jane''s face twisted with anger as she spat, "Don''t forget, you''re nothing without me.


    If I fall, you won''t have a good oue either!"

 Chapter 926

    "You don''t need to worry about me. You should start worrying about yourself," Gabriel countered.


    Initially, he had nned to keep ying along with Jane for a while longer. But since she was going to treat him like this, he didn''t mind tearing off the mask right now.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he turned to leave.


    "Gabriel, stop right there! If you dare leave now, we''re getting a divorce!" Jane threatened.


    His steps faltered, and he turned back to look at her.


    Jane jutted her chin out, as if thinking she had him cornered. "If you apologize to me now, I''ll forgive you."


    "Fine. Let''s get divorced," Gabriel replied.


    Jane''s eyes widened in disbelief. She gritted her teeth. "What did you say? Say that again!"


    "I said, let''s get divorced," Gabriel repeated, his tone calm.


    He had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    Had N note back alive, he might have stayed in the marriage for the sake of their child.


    But now? He wasn''t going to waste any more of his time.


    "Gabriel, are you insane? Without the Wilkies, you''re nothing! Whatpany would hire you?" Jane snapped. "And don''t think you''ll get custody of Wilhelm. You''ll never see him or me again!"


    Her anger and threats didn''t faze Gabriel. While she was hysterical, he remainedposed.


    "Fine. You can keep custody of our son. I''ll make sure you have enough money to raise himfortably and live the rest of your life without worry," he said.


    His calmness made Jane realize he wasn''t bluffing. He was serious.


    She rushed to stand in front of him, her teeth gritted. "You want a divorce because of N, don''t you?!"


    Before N''s return, everything between them had seemed fine.


    After Pedro''s birthday party, however, she had noticed a shift in Gabriel''s behavior. He no longer shared a bed with her, nor did he embrace her at night.


    She had been so preupied with work that she had ignored the signs.


    Now, reflecting on it, Jane realized Gabriel must have decided to leave her and their son right after that banquet.


    "Yes," Gabriel admitted without hesitation.


    His gaze steady, he looked her in the eye. "Jane, I''ve never loved you. I only married you because you got pregnant. But I''ll make sure you''re provided for-"


    "Shut up!" Jane cut him off, trembling with rage. "Provided for? Hah! What kind of money can a broke man like you offer me? Three grand? Five? Ten?"


    Gabriel was just an average guy-his good looks were his only standout feature. Marrying into her family had been the luckiest break of his life.


    How dare he say he had never loved her? Who did he think he was?


    Jane sneered, her voice rising. "You think N would choose you? Why is she with Damon? Because bes richt She didn''t pick you five years


    19


    ago, and she won''t pick you now.


    "Who are you to say you don''t love me? If it weren''t for me, you''d still be a nobody!


    "Let me tell you something you don''t get to decide the fate of our rtionship. You want a divorce to chase N? Well, I''m not giving you one!


    "Gabriel, you''ll never escape me!"


    Faced with her outburst, Gabriel remained impassive.


    "Jane, if I want a divorce, I''ll get one," he replied.


    Jane opened her mouth to argue, but her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing it was Pedro, she widened her eyes and quickly picked up, momentarily forgetting their argument.


    "Grandpa-"


    "Jane Wilkie!"


    "Pedro''s thunderous


    voice made her flinch. "I just heard the news about the bid. Before I could even celebrate, someone called to tell me you bribed a staff member to destroy Prospectus Technology''s bidding documents. Are you out of your mind?! Do you want to ruin the Wilkie Group?!"

 Chapter 927

    Pedro''s furious tone left Jane trembling. Her voice quavered as she tried to exin, "Grandpa... I didn''t mean to. I was only trying to secure the bid for thepany."


    "For thepany?" Pedro spat.


    "That''s how you help thepany? How did I raise such a failure?! Even Theo is better than you!


    "Pack your things and get out of thepany! From now on, you have no right to interfere in thepany''s affairs!" he shouted.


    He hung up before Jane could respond.


    The phone slipped from Jane''s hand as she stood frozen, her mind nk.


    The double blow of losing both her position and her marriage hit her like a freight train. Her legs buckled, and she copsed to the floor, sobbing into her hands.


    How had everything spiraled so out of control?


    Not long ago, she had been the general manager of the Wilkie Group-a position that others envied.


    Now? Her husband wanted a divorce, and her role at thepany had been stripped away.


    The more she thought about it, the more devastated she became. Tears streamed through her fingers as she cried.


    "Ms. Wilkie," a voice called out.


    Jane looked up, her tear-streaked face meeting the gaze of two uniformed police officers standing before her.


    "You are under suspicion of maliciously damaging confidential documents belonging to a rivalpany, which is a criminal offense. Pleasee with us," one of the officers announced.


    When Gabriel returned home, Wilhelm ran into his arms.


    "Daddy, why are you just getting back? Where''s Mommy?" Wilhelm asked peering behind Gabriek but seeing no sign of Jane. Hisrge eyes were full of confusion.


    Gabriel


    Sos crouched to Wilhelm''s level


    and


    smiled. "Mommy''s busy tonight, ¨¨ won''t be home. Hopany as


    Daddy keeps youpany instead?  s?novels


    Wilhelm looked disappointed but nodded. He was used to his mother being too preupied with work toe home on time.


    "Okay. But tomorrow, make sure you tell Mommy not to work too hard. I miss her," he muttered.


    Gabriel''s eyes flickered as he picked the boy up and carried him upstairs. "Mommy told me to tell you that she misses you too."


    After putting Wilhelm to bed, Gabriel walked out of the room and was met by the hurried approach of their housekeeper, Wendy Fuller.


    "Mr. Hackett, Ms. Wilkie still hasn''te home heard from the staff at the main residence that the police took her away. MrWilkies furious.


    What on earth happened?" Wendy asked, worry written all over her face.


    She had been with the Wilkies for decades and had watched Jane grow up, so her


    concern was genuine.


    "Don''t worry, Wendy. It''s not a big deal," Gabriel replied coolly.


    With the Wilkies'' influence, Jane would be out of custody in a few days.


    If she hadn''t pped him earlier, he might have stepped in to help. But now,


    whatever happened to her was no longer his concern.


    "Please let me know if you hear anything, sir," Wendy urged.


    "Of course. Go get some rest," Gabriel said, dismissing her.


    After Wendy left, Gabriel headed to his study.


    Sitting at his desk, he dialed Shane''s number and ordered coldly, "It''s time to reel it


    in."

 Chapter 928

    Jane had been waiting for two days at the police station before the Wilkie Group''swyer finally arrived.


    "Why are you just getting here? Do you have any idea I''ve been locked up for two whole days?" Jane demanded, looking haggard, frustration evident on her face.


    "Ms. Wilkie, your actions have caused significant damage to thepany''s reputation. Over the past two days, the shareholders have been scrambling to manage the PR fallout, which dyed my visit.


    "Once I finish filing the bail paperwork, you''ll be released. However, the shareholders have unanimously decided that you must issue a public apology to Prospectus Technology and resign as general manager of thepany," thewyer exined.


    Jane''s eyes widened in disbelief. She had endured two agonizing days in custody, only to hear this?


    "I won''t resign! I want to speak with my grandfather!" she cried.


    "I''m here on your grandfather''s behalf. He has agreed that you must step down," thewyer replied.


    Jane froze for a moment, then shook her head violently. "No! I don''t believe it! Grandpa wouldn''t do this to me!"


    Her agitation was palpable, and her gaze at thewyer was filled with anger and disbelief.


    "Ms. Wilkie, if you don''t believe me, feel free to confirm it with your grandfather after you''re released. Now, let me handle the bail paperwork," thewyer said calmly.


    Half an hourter, Jane walked out of the police station, following thewyer. Her first stop was the Wilkie residence to find Pedro.


    As soon as she reached the gate, a maid stopped her. "Ms. Wilkie, Mr. Wilkie is still furious and doesn''t want to see you. Perhaps you shoulde back in a few days."


    Pedro had been at his angriest when he had previously threatened to sever all ties with Jane.


    Although he hadn''t brought it up again, the atmosphere at the Wilkie residence had be stifling. The service staff were wary of even speaking out of turn, afraid of provoking his wrath.


    "Tell him I''ll wait here until he''s ready to see me," Jane said firmly.


    The maid hesitated, sighing. "Ms. Wilkie, you''re only making things harder on yourself¡ª"


    "Just do as I say!" Jane snapped, her tone sharp and unyielding.


    Reluctantly, the maid went inside to ry the message.


    Pedro mmed his hand on the table when he heard the news, his face twisted with rage. "Let her wait then! Pretend she doesn''t exist!"


    When the Starlite Enterprise project


    ran into trouble, Pedro had four met


    keep Jane in the general manager position despite growing opposition.


    And how had she repaid him? By causing a scandal that humiliated him in front of the entire industry.


    The hypocrites on the Wilkie Group''s board were polite to his face, but he knew they were allughing at him behind his back.


    The more Pedro thought about it, the angrier he became.


    How could he have been so blind as to think Jane was fit to inherit thepany?


    Theo, observing Pedro''s fury,


    cautiously handed him a cup of tea and coaxed, "Grandpa, don''t let this upset you so much it''s not worth harming your health over this."


    Pedro took the cup and asked, "How are the documents I gave youing along?"


    Theo had never been particrly


    skilled in business, which was why Pedro had chosen to groom Jane. Despite Jane''s undeniable talent, she often resorted to underhanded tactics.


    Normally, smallerpanies that suffered losses wouldn''t dare challenge the Wilkie Group.


    However, Jane had taken on Prospectus Technology this time¡ªapany that cared little about the background or power of those they faced.


    Now, seeing the disastrous oue, Pedro had no choice but to give Theo another chance.

 Chapter 929

    At least stupidity was better than scheming.


    Theo stammered through his thoughts on the documents, but Pedro''s frown deepened with every word.


    "Did I say something wrong, Grandpa?" Theo asked nervously, sensing his disappointment.


    If he didn''t seize this opportunity, he knew he''d have no future with the Wilkie Group.


    Pedro sighed heavily. "Compared to Jane, you''re far behind."


    The words stung, and Theo''s face reddened with shame.


    Growing up, he had always been overshadowed by Jane, despite being the eldest grandson. Even now, after her major mistakes, their grandfather still found himcking.


    Swallowing his pride, Theo lowered his head. "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I''ll work harder."


    Pedro waved him off impatiently. "Go study more. If your performance doesn''t improve next time, you won''t need to bother with thepany."


    With Theo''s current capabilities, he would ruin their family''s businesses within two years.


    "Alright," Theo muttered before leaving the room.


    Once he was gone, Pedro tried to focus on his paperwork, but his irritation lingered.


    At his age, he should have been enjoying his golden years, not cleaning up after his family''s messes.


    Why couldn''t he have had a grandson like Damon?


    Jane stood outside the Wilkie residence for over ten hours, the cold biting into her bones.


    Pedro refused to see her.


    The service staff came out several times to persuade her to leave, but she stubbornly remained, determined to wait until he relented.


    Finally, as evening fell, Pedro emerged from the house.


    Jane''s pale face lit up with relief, and she hurried forward-only to find her legs giving out beneath her.


    After hours of standing in the cold, she could barely feel them anymore and copsed to the ground.


    "Grandpa..." she called weakly.


    Pedro looked down at her, his expression icy. "Don''t call me that. I don''t have such a foolish granddaughter."


    Jane froze, tears welling in her eyes. "Grandpa, I know I made a mistake, but I did it for thepany..."


    "For thepany? Or for yourself?" Pedro sneered. "Don''t try to fool me."


    "I really did it for thepany..." Jane insisted, her gaze full of hurt.


    Pedro waved her off. "I don''t care to argue. From now on, you''ll receive a monthly allowance of 150,000 0 dors. Stay out of thepany''s affairs."


    "What?" Jane was stunned. She couldn''t ept this oue after waiting the entire day.


    She had spent sleepless nights and endless effort building the Wilkie Group. Now, after a few mistakes, she was being cast aside?


    "Grandpa, you can''t do this to me! I''ve done so much for thepany. Without me, who will take over?" she demanded.


    "That''s not your concern," Pedro replied coldly.


    As they spoke, the driver pulled up to the gate.


    Pedro didn''t spare Jane another nce before stepping into the vehicle and driving


    off.


    Jane scrambled to her feet, trying to


    chase after him, but her legs gave out again after only a few steps. She could only watch helplessly,


    helplessly as the


    car disappeared from view


    "Well, well, who do we have here? Isn''t this the Wilkie Group''s ever-so-morous general manager?" Theo''s voice mocked. "Why are you sprawled out on the ground like this content

 Chapter 930

    Jane turned to re at Theo, who stood off to the side, clearly enjoying the scene. Her eyes were filled with disdain.


    "Theo, don''t think for a second that you''ve won. You know exactly how ipetent you are. There''s no way the Wilkie Group will ever fall into your hands!" she hissed.


    Theo''s expression darkened briefly, then he chuckled. "Oh, you''re capable, all right. So capable that partnering with Starlite nearly bankrupted thepany, and those cheap tricks with Prospectus Technologynded you in jail. Not many people can boast that kind of talent."


    Jane struggled to her feet, her face icy. "Once the Starlite project ispleted, all those losses will be nothing. When that happens, the position of general manager will still be mine!"


    Theo snorted. "Still dreaming, I see. The shareholders have made it crystal clear¡ª they don''t want you anywhere near thepany. By the time the Starlite project wraps up, you''ll have beenpletely sidelined.


    "My advice? Take the monthly allowance Grandpa offered, stay home, and live the cushy life of a trophy wife. Leave thepany out of your mess."


    "Shut up! You have no right to say that!" Jane screamed.


    "Fine. Let''s see who ends up with no right to speak." With that, Theo brushed past her and walked off.


    Jane''s eyes burned with anger, her heart seething with resentment.


    She hated how, despite all her sleepless nights and tireless work for the Wilkie Group, she was now being cast aside like trash. She hated Pedro for turning against her and siding with the shareholders who demanded her removal.


    When she finally limped back to her vi, Wendy gasped and rushed to support her. "Ms. Wilkie, what happened to your leg?"


    "I''m fine. Where''s Gabriel?" Jane asked.


    She''d been locked up for two days, and Gabriel hadn''t even shown up. So much for the man she''d chosen so carefully.


    Wendy sighed. "He''s been working overtime these past two days. He onlyes backte at night."


    "Call him. Tell him toe back right now," Jane ordered.


    "Of course But first, let me help you


    inside. Your hands are freezing. Take a warm bath and change before you catch a cold," Wendy advised.


    After settling Jane into the bathroom and drawing her a hot bath, Wendy went downstairs to make the call.


    When Gabriel answered, his tone was cool. "Got it. I''ll head back now."


    ...


    By the time Gabriel returned, Jane had bathed, eaten, and was lounging on the sofa, watching TV.


    "Jane, you''re home," he greeted.


    Jane nced at him, her voice sharp. "I spent two days in jail, and you didn''t even


    hire awyer ore visit me. Care to exin?"


    "I was working overtime," Gabriel replied evenly. "Besides, you''re the Wilkie Group''s general manager This issue involved Prospectus Technology. I couldn''t interfere."


    She snorted. "How convenient. Gabriel, have I been too generous with you?"


    Gabriel''s smile disappeared, his expression turning cold. "Are you looking for a fight the moment you''re back home?"


    "You''ve failed as a husband. Shouldn''t I hold you ountable?" Jane retorted.


    Facing her re, Gabriel suddenlyughed. He sat across from her and asked Jane, remember the night of


    the event when tried to...


    "So what?" Jane replied.


    "At that moment, I told you I wanted a divorce. That hasn''t changed. I''m done tolerating your tantrums," Gabriel said.

 Chapter 931

    Gabriel''s gaze at Jane was calm and emotionless.


    Jane''s heart clenched, and in a burst of anger, she hurled the remote control at him.


    "Gabriel, I told you, I won''t agree to a divorce! Forget it!" she shouted, her voice rising.


    Dodging the remote with ease, Gabriel smirked and spoke slowly, enunciating each word. "Jane, whether we get divorced or not was never up to you."


    He had tolerated her behavior for the sake of their child in the past, but recently, she had be increasingly irritable and aggressive due to thepany. He was no longer willing to pretend.


    "You think you have the final say?" Jane sneered, her face twisted with fury. "Gabriel, you have no power or influence. Without my approval, you''re dreaming if you think you can leave."


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow and replied, "Don''t worry. Within a week, you''ll be the one agreeing to the divorce. And if you don''t want Wilhelm, I''ll take him with me."


    With that, he turned and walked toward the door.


    "Gabriel! Stop right there!" Jane shouted, her voice shrill. "If you walk out that door, I swear I''ll make you regret it!"


    Her threats fell on deaf ears. Gabriel didn''t even pause as he left, leaving her seething and smashing anything she could get her hands on in the living room.


    Upstairs, Wilhelm had been startled awake by the noise. He left his room to find the living room in disarray.


    Frightened, he huddled in a corner, unwilling to approach.


    His mother was terrifying now. He had never seen her like this before.


    Jane caught sight of Wilhelm from the corner of her eye and snapped, "Wilhelm! Get over here!"


    Shocked by her terrifying gaze, he instinctively backed away. "No... I don''t want to."


    "I said, get over here! Don''t make me repeat myself!" Jane growled.


    She stormed toward him, her steps heavy with frustration.


    Wilhelm, looking scared, tried to run for his room.


    Unfortunately, Jane grabbed the back of his shirt before he could get far.


    Gabriel drove to another vi, one be had bought five years ago. He had nned to gift it to N, ensuring every detail was tailored to her tastes.


    However, he never had the chance to give it to her. Shortly after


    ing the property, he received


    news of her fall into the sea


    >


    Soon, though, she would see it. Everything he hadn''t been able to give her back then, he would give her now.


    Gabriel didn''t return to the vi for the next few days.


    On the third morning, his phone rang. It was Wilhelm.


    "Daddy, when are youing home? Mommy''s been so scary... She hits me every day... I''m scared..." Wilhelm cried.


    Gabriel frowned. He hadn''t expected Jane to take her anger out on their child.


    "Don''t worry. Daddy''sing back right now," he reassured him.


    When he arrived, he found Wilhelm of the living room, his eyes filled with fear, while Jane sat calmly on the couch.


    cowering in thetear while


    She smirked when she saw Gabriel. "If I hadn''t made Wilhelm call you, were you nning to stay gone for good?"


    Gabriel''s gaze was chilly. "Our divorce is between you and me. But taking it out on Wilhelm? That''s low, even for you."


    Upon seeing Wilhelm''s state, it was clear what had been happening these past few days.

 Chapter 932

    Jane''s eyes flickered with indifference as she said, "If he didn''t constantly cause trouble and make me angry, I wouldn''t need to hit him. And since you care so much about him, why haven''t youe home these past few days?"


    Gabriel''s face clouded with displeasure.


    "I stayed away because I didn''t want to see you," he replied coldly. "And I''ve told you before-if you don''t want him, I''ll take him."


    "I''ll never let you take him!" Jane hissed.


    Her face twisted with rage, her eyes burning with hatred as she leered at Gabriel. She resented him.


    If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be so isted, with no one to rely on. She had chosen him out of love, yet instead of gratitude, he had the audacity to demand a divorce when she needed him most.


    If he wouldn''t let her have peace, she wouldn''t let him have it either.


    Gabriel looked at Jane, now consumed by hysteria, and felt only disgust. "Jane, I will take Wilhelm. I won''t leave him here to suffer your abuse."


    Gabriel didn''t hold much affection for Wilhelm, but he was still his son, and he had the means to care for him.


    "If you stop bringing up divorce, I''ll stop taking my anger out on him. Move back in today, or I''ll make you regret it," Jane threatened.


    Gabriel''s eyes turned icy. "You think you can use Wilhelm to manipte me?"


    "Yes, and what are you going to do about it?" Jane retorted.


    Gabriel nodded, his voice steely. "Alright, Jane. Since you''re forcing my hand, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    He had intended to offer her a settlement after the divorce, but now he decided she wouldn''t get a cent.


    Jane''s confidence faltered under his piercing gaze. Unease crept into her chest as she stood abruptly.


    "Gabriel, what are you nning to do?" she demanded.


    Gabriel ignored her and turned toward Wilhelm, who was cowering in a corner.


    "Wil,e here. Daddy''s taking you out of here," Gabriel said gently.


    "Wilhelm, don''t you dare go with him!" Jane shrieked. "If you do, you''re no longer my son-I''ll consider you dead to me!"


    Wilhelm froze at her words, his small body trembling. He stood paralyzed, caught between his parents.


    bet


    Tears welled in his eyes as he looked at Gabriel, his voice breaking. "D-Daddy, please don''t get divorced. Can youe back?"


    Sobs punctuated his plea, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    Not long ago, his parents had seemed happy together. Why were they suddenly


    talking about divorce now?


    He remembered a girl in his ss


    whose parents had divorced. Neither


    want


    her and she had been sent


    away to another school.


    Would his parents abandon him too?


    The thought made Wilhelm cry harder, his small body shaking with despair.


    "I don''t want you to divorce! If you do, neither of you will want me!" he wailed.


    Gabriel knelt beside him, his voice soft but firm. "Wil, Daddy won''t leave you. You''ll live with Daddy, okay?"


    Wilhelm shook his head, his sobs intensifying. "No! I want Daddy and Mommy together. I want us to be a family again!"


    Gabriel''s expression darkened as he tightened his arms around Wilhelm.


    After a long silence, he began soothing him.


    It took over half an hour before Wilhelm finally calmed down.


    After asking a maid to take Wilhelm upstairs, Gabriel turned back to


    Jane, his tone sharp. "Did you teach


    him


    to say those things?"

 Chapter 933

    Jane''s expression changed as she angrily asked, "Do you really think I''d stoop that low?"


    "You''ve already beaten our son to the point of bruises just to get me back here. What wouldn''t you do?" Gabriel retorted.


    "You!" Jane gritted her teeth and scoffed. "Fine. If that''s what you think, then believe it. But I won''t agree to the divorce. Get over it."


    Gabriel repeated, "I told you, you''ll agree soon enough."


    With that, he turned and walked out.


    "Stop right there!" Jane rushed forward to block him, but her phone suddenly rang.


    She nced at the screen and saw it was Pedro. Her expression changed.


    After a moment of hesitation, she answered. "Grandpa, what¡ª What?! I''lle right away!"


    Hanging up, she turned pale, her hand trembling as it gripped the phone.


    Jane took a deep breath to steady herself and hurried upstairs to change before rushing to the Wilkie residence.


    The moment Jane entered Pedro''s study, a pnded across her face.


    The impact left her stunned. She only realized how much it hurt when her cheek began to burn. She raised a hand to touch it, disbelief in her eyes.


    "Grandpa..." she whispered.


    "Don''t call me that! I have no such foolish granddaughter!" Pedro snapped. "Ourpany is on the brink of copse because of you!"


    His face was dark, his re so intense it seemed he might strangle her right then. Jane bit her lip and asked, "Grandpa, what happened? The Starlite project¡ª"


    "You still have the nerve to bring it up? Did you know Starlite dered bankruptcy this morning? All the funds


    ourpany invested are gene!" Pedro eximed.


    ?


    Without those funds, the Wilkie Group was teetering on the brink of disaster. One wrong move could mean total ruin.


    Jane gasped. "What?!"


    Shock filled her eyes. During her site visit just a short time ago, Starlite Enterprises had seemed to be thriving. How could it go bankrupt so suddenly?


    "How is that possible?!" she eximed.


    From the side. Theo let out a mockingugh. "That''s a question for you, dear cousin. You were the one who personally vetted the


    project) How did you fail to


    see thepany was on the verge of


    copse, yet still decided to pour so much money into it?"


    "Shut up!" Jane leered at him. "Besides making snide remarks, what else can you do?"


    Theo smirked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "You''re right, I can''t do much. But at least I''ve never nearly bankrupted thepany with my stupidity."


    "You!" Jane gritted her teeth, trembling with anger.


    She took a deep breath and turned back to Pedro. "Grandpa, let me call Mr. Tonra and ask what''s going on."


    She called Shane multiple times, but the attempts all went unanswered. Herplexion slowly drained of color.


    Theo snickered. "Jane, stop wasting time. Mr. Tonra fled the countryst night, and you''re still thinking of looking for him?"


    Panic and fear flooded Jane, and her hand holding the phone went limp. "Grandpa, this is my fault, but¡ª"


    "Enough!" Pedro cut her off. "This


    afternoon, the Wilkie Group will hold a press conference. You will


    apologize to Prospectus


    echnology resign as general manager, and never involve yourself with the Wilkie Group again."

 Chapter 934

    Jane felt as though she had been struck by a heavy blow, standing frozen in ce.


    For the past few days, she had remained in the vi, hearing nothing from Pedro or anyone at thepany.


    She had been clinging to the faint hope that there was still a chance to salvage the situation. But now, with the fallout from the Starlite project, it was clear-she was finished.


    Seeing her motionless, Pedro roared, "Why are you still standing there? Get back and prepare! Let me make one thing clear: if you screw up the press conferenceter, you''re out of this family. You''ll cease to exist in the Wilkies!"


    "Grandpa..." Jane tried to speak.


    Theo sneered. "Jane, I suggest you get ready for the press conference. Oh, and by the way, Damon will be attending. If he''s not satisfied with your apology, you might find yourself back in a holding cell."


    "What did you say? Damon ising?" Jane repeated.


    The shock on her face twisted her features into something almost grotesque.


    "That''s right," Theo confirmed. "And don''t think you can get away with just a hollow apology after what you pulled during the bidding process. You''ll also need to cough up hundreds of millions in damages to Prospectus Technology."


    The Wilkie Group and Pedro weren''t going to help her pay a dime.


    ...


    Jane had no recollection of how she made it back to the vi.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, she realized it was already evening.


    Wendy approached with concern. "Ms. Wilkie, you haven''t eaten anything all day. Please, eat something."


    "I don''t feel like eating," Jane replied.


    Wendy persisted, "But if you don''t eat, your health¡ª"


    "I said I don''t want to! Don''t you understand? Get out! I don''t want to see anyone right now!" Jane snapped.


    Her sudden outburst and twisted expression startled Wendy, who took a few steps back.


    "Yes, Ms. Wilkie. I understand," Wendy said quietly before turning and leaving the


    room.


    Jane was left alone in the vast living room.


    Taking a deep breath, she checked the time before heading upstairs to wash and apply her makeup.


    The situation was clear-Pedro and the Wilkie Group had decided to sacrifice her in order to save thepany''s reputation.


    Judging by Pedro''s attitude, if the press conference went poorly, he might very well announce on the spot that he was disowning her. She couldn''t let that happen.


    Being cast out of thepany didn''t matter as long as she remained part of the Wilkies. As long as she had that connection, there would still be again. She


    a chance for her to everyon


    would make Gabriel and everyone who had looked down on her regret it.


    The press conference began promptly at 8:00 p.m.


    Dressed in a simple white zer with light makeup, Jane still couldn''t hide her exhaustion.


    As soon as the conference started, reporters began firing sharp questions at her one after another.


    "Ms. Wilkie, as the general manager of the Wilkie Group, you used underhanded tactics during the bidding process to eliminate yourpetitor is this now you''ve secured deals in the past?"


    ket


    "Ms. Wilkie, we''ve heard that you poured hundreds of millions into the Starlite Enterprise project, only for thepany to go bankruptds that money effectively lost?


    "Ms. Wilkie, there are rumors that you sabotaged Prospectus Technology''s bidding documents and were detained for several days because of it. Is this true?"


    The questions grew sharper, and Jane''s face darkened.


    What made things worse was spotting N and Damon seated among the


    audience. She felt utterly humiliated.


    At that moment, she felt like a monkey stripped bare and put on disy-humiliated and mocked. Her pride had been crushed to dust.

 Chapter 935

    Pedro''s irritated voice crackled through Jane''s earpiece. "What are you waiting for? Start apologizing!"


    Jane drew a deep breath before speaking into the microphone. "Ladies and gentlemen, members of the press, good evening. I am here tonight to address the recent events surrounding the bidding process for the Mosaic Date Mall.


    "First, I want to extend my sincerest apologies to Prospectus Technology''s CEO, Mr. Damon Sumner.


    "For the sake of mypany''s interests, I sabotaged Prospectus Technology, preventing their team frompeting. Their months of hard work were wasted because of my actions.


    "I take full responsibility and am willing topensate Prospectus Technology for all their losses. I sincerely hope Mr. Sumner can forgive me.


    "Second, I must rify that my actions during the bidding process were entirely my own and had no connection to the Wilkie Group.


    "Finally, after this press conference, I will resign from my position as the Wilkie Group''s general manager and will no longer participate in thepany''s affairs."


    Jane bowed deeply to the audience as murmurs rippled through the room.


    The press conference dissolved into chaos, reporters shouting over one another with more questions.


    Jane remained silent.


    Thepany''swyer stepped forward and took control of the microphone. "Good evening. I''m the Wilkie Group''swyer, Matthew Coburn, and I will address your inquiries."


    Jane sat off to the side, now little more than a prop. Her hands, hidden beneath the table, were clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her palms.


    When the conference concluded, she rose stiffly to leave, but Matthew intercepted her.


    "Ms. Wilkie, Mr. Wilkie has asked that you stay behind after the conference," he said.


    "For what?" Jane asked, her tone t.


    Matthew hesitated. "I don''t know."


    Jane inhaled deeply and nodded. "Understood."


    A server soon escorted her to a private suite.


    To her shock, Damon Sumner and N were seated inside.


    Pedro stood nearby, his expression uncharacteristically deferential.


    The sight cut through Jane. Her proud, unyielding grandfather, was now bowing and scraping all because of her.


    "Grandpa..." she whispered, guilt flooding her.


    Pedro cast her a cold nce. "Get over here and apologize to Mr. Sumner!"


    Turning to Damon, Pedro forced a strained smile. "Mr. Sumner, my granddaughter


    has been spoiled, which led to her recklessness.


    "I''ve brought her here to formally, apologize I hope you''ll let this matter slide just this once. I promise she will no longer be involved in the Wilkie Group''s affairs or appear in front of you again.


    Damon''s gaze was cool, his tone cutting. "It seems Ms. Wilkie doesn''t truly wish to apologize. But that''s fine don''t need to hear an apology from her.¡±


    As if words could repair the damage Prospectus Technology had endured.


    Pedro''s face darkened.


    "How could that be?" He turned sharply toward Jane. "Get over here now! Or do you want me to drag you?"


    Swallowing her humiliation, Jane


    stepped forward, lowered her head, and forced out the words. "Mr. Summer, I''m sorry sincerely apologize for my actions and hope you can forgive me this once."

 Chapter 936

    Damon nced at Jane but remained silent.


    The room fell into an oppressive silence, the air thick with tension.


    Jane kept her head lowered, waiting for Damon to speak.


    When he didn''t, she finally lifted her gaze and said, "Mr. Sumner... I truly apologize. I was blinded by greed. For the damage I caused to Prospectus Technology, I''m willing to provide fullpensation. Please, I beg you to forgive me. Please give the Wilkie Group another chance."


    Pedro quickly interjected, "Mr. Sumner, Jane has made a grave mistake, and I take full responsibility for failing to guide her properly. I promise to discipline her moving forward. She won''t repeat this kind of error. Could you find it in your heart to let this matter rest?"


    Damon nced at Pedro, his expression unreadable as he responded. "Since you''ve said as much, we''ll let this go. But I warn you¡ªif this happens again, there will be no leniency."


    Pedro nodded eagerly. "Of course, Mr. Sumner! I assure you, there won''t be another incident like this."


    Given the Wilkie Group''s current instability, a single decisive move from Damon could copse thepany within a month.


    The stakes were too high, and Pedro knew he had no choice but to humble himself.


    Jane clenched her fists in silent resentment and humiliation but kept her head bowed, standing beside Pedro.


    Damon rose from his seat, N following him as he said, "We''ll leave now. My secretary will deliver an assessment of the damages caused by the bidding incident to yourpany tomorrow morning."


    Pedro hurriedly offered, "Allow me to escort you out."


    Damon waved him off. "That won''t be necessary."


    With that, Damon and N left the room, leaving behind an overwhelming silence.


    As the door closed, only Jane and Pedro remained in the private room.


    Jane turned to him, pale and trembling, her voiceced with guilt. "Grandpa... I''m sorry. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have had to bow your head to Damon."


    A storm of emotions swirled within Jane.


    On the one hand, she resented


    Pedro for siding with thepany''s shareholders to force her


    resignation On the other seeing him humble himself before someone


    decades younger filled her with guilt.


    If only she hadn''t been so reckless-so eager to secure that project-none of this


    would have happened.


    What filled the air was a deep, palpable disappointment.


    "This matter is settled. I''ve bought


    you


    vi overseas." Pedro''s


    expression remained hard, his voice cold butcking anger a few days, pack your things and take


    Gabriel and Wilhelm with you From now on, unless it''s absolutely necessary, don''te back."


    Jane froze, her face contorting in shock. "No, I won''t go abroad."


    She couldn''t ept it. Staying meant she might still have a chance to return to the Wilkie Group someday. Leaving would close that door forever.


    Pedro''s voice grew icy. "This isn''t up for discussion. If you refuse to leave, don''t expect another penny from me. You''re free to fend for yourself."


    "Grandpa, are you really nning to hand thepany over to Theo?" Jane asked, desperation creeping into her voice.


    177


    She continued. "You''ve seen the results of my work these past years. What happened recently was just an ident. I can learn from this, and I swear it won''t happen again!


    "If you don''t trust me, don''t give me any shares. I''ll just work a sried position. But


    if you give thepany to Theo, it will be ruined!"


    Pedro sneered. "You''re no longer a Wilkie Group employee. Thepany''s future is none of your concern.


    "I''ll have someone deliver your flight ticketster. If you go abroad, I''ll transfer you 150,000 dors every month. If you stay, don''t expect a single cent."

 Chapter 937

    Pedro turned to leave, but Jane hurried to block his way. "Grandpa, are you really cutting me off like this?"


    Any guilt she had felt earlier evaporated, reced by bitterness.


    Pedro nced at her impassively. "Think what you want. I have nothing more to say."


    He stepped past her, his retreating figure as cold as his words.


    Jane stared after him, a glint of malice in her eyes. If he wanted to force her hand, she''d have no choice but to strike back.


    Taking a deep breath, she followed him out of the venue.


    ...


    That night, Jane returned home but didn''t see Wilhelm.


    Frowning, she turned to Wendy and asked, "Where''s Wilhelm?"


    "He''s already asleep, Ms. Wilkie," Wendy replied cautiously. "If it''s not urgent, maybe it can wait until morning..."


    Jane waved dismissively. "Fine. You can go."


    Wendy had assumed Jane intended to wake Wilhelm, so she sighed in relief. She hesitated before asking, "Have you eaten dinner? The kitchen kept some food warm


    "I''m not hungry. Just leave me alone," Jane snapped impatiently, then headed upstairs.


    Alone in her room, she sat at her vanity, removing her makeup while her mind raced.


    She wouldn''t go abroad, and Pedro wouldn''t willingly hand over any shares. If she wanted them, she''d have to take drastic measures.


    An idea crossed her mind. If something unexpected happened to Pedro before he could write a will, she''d be entitled to an inheritance.


    She picked up her phone and called her assistant, her voice cold. "Find out if my grandfather has made a will."


    "Yes, Ms. Wilkie," came the reply.


    After hanging up, Jane pondered ways to orchestrate an ident for Pedro- something that would leave no suspicion on her.


    Momentster, her phone buzzed again.


    "Ms. Wilkie, I checked-he hasn''t drafted a will," her assistant reported.


    Jane smirked. "Good. I understand."


    She had nothing to worry about now that Pedro didn''t have a will. He was to me for being so ruthless, nning to send her abroad and


    cutting off herst chance to reim thepany.


    She would never let a scoundrel like Theo take over thepany.


    By morning, Jane went to see Pedro at his residence.


    When he saw her, he set down his toast and wiped his hands with a napkin. "Have you made up your mind?"


    Tears welled up in Jane''s eyes as she forced herself to appear pitiful. "Grandpa, I''ve decided to go abroad-but not just yet."


    He shot her a cold look. "Even if you stay, I''m not handing thepany to you."


    She felt resentful but feigned


    sorrow. "know. I''ve thought it through. I don''t want thepany anymore. But Cabrielis talking about a divorce. He refuses to leave the country with Wilhelm and me..."


    Pedro frowned. "Why is he asking for a divorce now?"


    "It''s because, his gamingpany was sold to save thepany, and he hasn''t forgiven me. Thatpany was his passion project his years of hard work... Andter, I got so busy that I didn''t arrange a new job for him. Now he''s angry and refuses to talk to me... Jane


    exined.

 Chapter 938

    Pedro mmed the table in frustration. "Everything he hases from the Wilkies! What right does he have to be angry? A grown man relying on his wife to live-what a disgrace if word gets out!"


    Seeing Pedro''s reaction was exactly what she had expected, Jane quickly added, "Grandpa, I need to discuss the divorce with him first. Once that''s settled, I can leave the country."


    "What''s there to discuss? Call him right now and tell him toe over!" Pedro snapped.


    Jane''s expression faltered as she replied, "He moved out a few days ago. Even if I call, he probably won''t answer..."


    "Call him!" Pedro insisted.


    She sighed in defeat, pulled out her phone, and dialed Gabriel''s number. She tried several times, but he didn''t pick up.


    Setting the phone down, she looked at Pedro. "Grandpa, he''s ignoring my calls." "I''ll have someone track him down and drag him here," Pedro growled.


    Seeing that Pedro was about to take action, Jane quickly intervened, "Grandpa, please don''t get involved. Thepany is already dealing with so much. Let me handle this. Whether we divorce or not, I need time to resolve it."


    "Are you sure you can handle this without tarnishing thepany''s reputation?" Pedro asked, his sharp gaze making it clear he doubted her.


    For a moment, Jane froze.


    She quickly realized that his concern wasn''t about her personal troubles-it was entirely about thepany''s image.


    Her heart sank. So, he really didn''t care about her at all. All he cared about was the Wilkie Group.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll take care of it quietly. No one will know," she promised.


    Pedro remained silent for a moment before waving her off. "Fine. I''ll give you one month. Within that time, either finalize the divorce or take him with you when you leave the country."


    "Yes, Grandpa, I understand," Jane replied.


    "I need to get back to reviewing documents. You can go now," Pedro dismissed her. "Alright," Jane answered.


    As she turned away, her expression hardened, and her fists clenched.


    It seemed her n would have to proceed sooner than expected.


    Pedro''s ruthlessness made it easier for her to silence any lingering guilt about what she was nning.


    In Gabriel''s vi...


    Gabriel''swyer handed him the divorce papers.


    if


    "Mr. Hackett, here are the divorce papers. Please review them to see there''s anything you''d like to adjust. If it''s good to go, I''ll have them sent to Ms. Wilkie," thewyer said


    Gabriel skimmed the document, then handed it back. "It''s fine. If she''s willing to give up custody of our son offer her an additional 5,000,000 dors. If not, we''ll see her in court."


    "Understood, sir," thewyer replied.


    After thewyer left, Gabriel walked over to the wine cab, took out a bottle of


    champagne, and poured himself a ss.


    He swirled the ss gently, took a sip, and smirked.


    Soon, he''d be free to pursue N.


    But first, he needed to get rid of Damon¡ªthe man standing in his way.


    He picked up his phone, dialed Tom''s number, and proposed, "Mr. Genge, I''m free


    now. Let''s discuss that coboration we talked about. How about we meet tonight?"


    Tom sounded surprised on the other


    end. "Mr. Hackett, if I''m not


    mistaken, didn''t you just sell that gamingpany you''ve been


    You


    in the mood to talkbusiness now?"


    working on for years? How are.

 Chapter 939

    "Why don''t you investigate who ended up with that gamingpany?" Gabriel retorted.


    There was a brief silence before Tom chuckled.


    When the Wilkie Group partnered with Starlite Enterprise, they handed over hundreds of millions to thetter. Then, to salvage their cash flow crisis, they sold Gabriel''s gamingpany, using the proceeds to patch up their financial hole.


    In essence, Gabriel had contributed nothing yet walked away with a gamingpany.


    Meanwhile, the Wilkie Group lost everything the gamingpany, the money, and now even the stability of its headquarters. Thepany was on the brink of copse.


    "I have to say, Mr. Hackett, your maneuvering is impressive. You''ve yed the Wilkies like a fiddle.


    "I wonder, though, how Jane would feel if she realized she spent billions of the Wilkie Group''s funds just to gift you her gamingpany? Do you think she''d be furious?" Tom quipped.


    Gabriel''s gaze turned cold. "And how does any of this rte to our partnership?"


    "Of course, it doesn''t. I just can''t help but admire the masterful way you''ve manipted the Wilkies behind the scenes," Tom replied.


    Impatient, Gabriel cut straight to the point. "8:00 p.m. tonight. Violet Carriage, Room 1. Don''t bete."


    He hung up without waiting for a response.


    ...


    Tom arrived punctually at 8:00 p.m.


    After a few polite exchanges, he took a seat opposite Gabriel.


    "So, Mr. Hackett, reaching out to me must mean you''vee up with a n. Care to share?" Tom asked.


    Gabriel met his gaze coolly. "I might have a n, but how do I know you''ll listen?"


    Tomughed casually. "That depends. Does your n benefit me?"


    Gabriel


    asked


    "Before we get into my n, let''s address your recent


    blunder. The libel case Damon filed


    against you for falsely using the Summer Group of using substandard building


    materials-have you resolved that yet?"


    Tom''s smile froze briefly before he replied, "Of course. It was a minor legal matter. It didn''t harm mypany in any significant way."


    Gabriel''s expression remained impassive. "I expect no more mishaps like that in the future. If you cause another mess, our partnership is over."


    He made it clear that his coboration with Tom wasn''t about charity. He wanted an ally, not a liability.


    Tom straightened his posture and said seriously, "You don''t need to worry. Last time was just a small experiment to test Damon''s response."


    "There''s no need for such experiments. If we want to deal with Damon, the target should be Prospectus Technology.


    "If Prospectus Technology falls, the Sumner Group bes nothing more than a paper tiger. But let''s be honest here your so-called ''tes


    wasn''t about Damon or Prospectus Technology, was it? You had your own motives, didn''t you?" Gabriel taunted.


    Tom''s expression darkened at having his intentions exposed.


    He stared straight at Gabriel and said, "Mr. Hackett, we''re partners. I''m not your


    subordinate. You''re in no position to lecture me."


    Gabriel nodded and stood. "In that


    nat


    case, I see no need to continue our


    partnership. I won''t work with someone who operates outside the Scope of our agreed n."


    He turned and walked toward the door.


    Tom''s eyes widened in disbelief. He hadn''t expected such a hardline response.


    "Wait!" He rushed to stop Gabriel, speaking firmly. "Mr. Hackett, I spoke too hastily earlier. I apologize. Let''s not let this ruin our coboration."


    Gabriel turned back with a smile. "That''s the attitude I expect. Now, let''s sit down and talk properly, shall we?"

 Chapter 940

    Tom gritted his teeth so hard he thought they might shatter, but he still managed to force a smile.


    "You''re right, Mr. Hackett," he said.


    By the time their discussion had finished, it was already past 10:00 p.m.


    Gabriel had other matters to attend to and left first.


    Tom stayed in the private room for a while before stepping out.


    As he exited Violet Carriage, he saw Vrie and Brandon walking out of a nearby restaurant. They had just finished dinner, casually holding hands and both smiling.


    Vrie''s gaze was almost entirely fixed on Brandon, not sparing a nce for anyone else.


    Her eyes, once filled with affection when she looked at Tom, now brimmed with disdain and impatience. She didn''t even want to speak to him.


    A wave of emptiness washed over Tom, and he stood there, watching them walk away.


    Soon enough, when Prospectus Technology fell and the Sumner Group copsed, Brandon would no longer be a threat to him over Vrie.


    Tom took a deep breath, turned, and headed for his car.


    ...


    Jane received the divorce papers from Gabriel''swyer, Philip Higham. Without even reading them, she tore them up.


    She red at Philip and spat, "I won''t sign! Tell Gabriel toe talk to me in person, or he can forget about divorcing me!"


    Philip remained calm, pulling


    another identical set of divorce papers from his briefcase and


    calmly cing them on the tablet


    "Ms. Wilkie, my client said that if you''re willing to give up custody of your son he''ll give you an additional 5,000,000 dors aspensation. You can review the terms and decide."


    Upon hearing the sum, Jane sneered. "5,000,000 dors? He probably can''t even scrape together 50,000. And you''re awyer, yet you actually believe his lies? Do you think he can even pay your fees?"


    Philip didn''t react to Jane''s mockery. Evidently, she had no idea how much money Gabriel had. As hiswyer, however, he wasn''t about to share that information.


    "Ms. Wilkie, I''ve delivered the divorce papers. If you choose to sign, please contact me. If you dont agree within a week, my client will file for divorce in court," Philip said, standing up to leave.


    Jane blocked his path. "Where is Gabriel? I need to see him!"


    She had tried calling him, but he didn''t answer. Even her attempts to guilt him into softening with their son weren''t working.


    "Ms. Wilkie, my client said he won''t meet with you until you sign the divorce papers," Philip said, his tone still measured.


    It was clear that Gabriel had no interest in seeing her again.


    "Won''t meet with me? Fine! Tell him he''ll never see our son again! I won''t give up custody!" Jane threatened.


    Philip, looking somewhat helpless,


    tried to rify. "Ms. Wilkie, my client''s position is clear. If you agree to give up custody, you''ll receive 5,000,000 dors inpensation. If not, he''ll go to court and fight for custody. Either way, he wants custody."


    Besides, Jane didn''t have much of a chance when her financial situation waspared to Gabriel''s.


    Jane snorted derisively. "Didn''t you even do your homework on your client before taking this case? Fine, whatever amount Gabriel is paying you, I''ll double it. Take me to see him."

 Chapter 941

    Philip shook his head. "Ms. Wilkie, I have other matters to attend to. If you need awyer, I can refer one to you."


    "Fine. Let''s see if you''ll get yourwyer''s fee after this," Jane shot back.


    Without another word, Philip walked past her and left.


    Fuming, Jane grabbed the divorce papers and prepared to tear them up again.


    As her hand hovered over the papers, though, she paused.


    She took a deep breath and read the contents. After that, she tossed them straight into the trash.


    Gabriel had truly lost his mind-he was offering her 10,000,000 dors aspensation for the divorce.


    He had worked at a gamepany under the Wilkie Group for years, earning only a few thousand each month. Where could he possibly get 10,000,000 dors?


    Jane picked up her phone and called her assistant. "Find out where Gabriel is now!"


    She expected a quick response, but after an entire day, the assistant still hadn''t located him.


    Jane lost her temper. "What kind of job do you do? You can''t even find a man who doesn''t have a job?"


    The assistant, feeling aggrieved, tried to exin, "I checked the surveince, but after he left the vi, his trail went cold. Ms. Wilkie, maybe you should hire a private detective?"


    "Useless!" Jane snapped, hanging up.


    After a moment of thought, she called her mother-inw, Wren.


    When Wren heard that Gabriel wanted a divorce, she couldn''t believe it. "Divorce? You have a child together. How could he want a divo¡ª"


    She froze. Then, she recalled how Gabriel had warned her to stay away from Harrison when she tried to reconcile with him.


    Could it be that he still liked N? Was he out of his mind?


    Jane could sense the hesitation in Wren''s voice but didn''t press her. Instead, she coldly said "Mom cant get in touch with him Can you call him and tell him toe back? Wil misses him. I won''t agree to the divorce for his sake."


    "Don''t worry, Jane. I''ll call him right now. I''ll make sure hees back tonight," Wren assured.


    "Thanks, Mom," Jane replied.


    After hanging up, Wren immediately dialed Gabriel''s number. "Where are you?"


    Gabriel''s tone was cold. "What''s the matter?"


    "What do you mean, ''what''s the matter''? Why are you divorcing Jane? Gabriel, don''t forget, you have a family and a child now Are you ng to ruin your life just for


    really


    N?" Wren demanded.


    "It''s been years now. N and Damon already have a child, and you have a family.


    Can''t you just leave things alone?"


    Gabriel''s voice was icy. "Don''t forget,


    you have your own family, but you still want to get back together with Harrison Why can''t divorce a and


    pursue N?"


    "That''s different!" Wren snapped.


    "I don''t see how," Gabriel replied tly.


    "If you abandon your wife now, you''ll regret it when you''re older. Jane and Wilhelm


    will hate you for the rest of your life!" Wren warned.


    Gabriel let out a coldugh. "Mom, I don''t care. As long as I''m with N, nothing else matters to me."


    "You''re crazy!" Wren yelled. "Where are you? I''ming to see you!"

 Chapter 942

    "No need. Tell Jane that if she refuses to sign the divorce papers, I will never see her again," Gabriel said before hanging up the phone.


    When Wren called again, he didn''t pick up.


    She mmed her phone down, her mind boiling with rage.


    If it weren''t for N''s return, Gabriel wouldn''t have wanted to divorce Jane. It was all N''s fault.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She immediately drove to Prospectus Technology to confront N.


    ...


    When the receptionist informed N that someone was looking for her, N was confused. If it had been someone she knew, they would have called first. No one came unannounced.


    "Did she say who she is?" N asked.


    The receptionist shook her head. "No, but she insisted on seeing you. She seems to be someone you know."


    "Alright, tell her to wait a moment," N replied.


    After the receptionist left, N finished inputting the data for her experiment, removed herb coat, and headed downstairs.


    As she stepped out of the elevator, N spotted Wren sitting near the window in the lobby.


    She paused, frowning. She hadn''t expected it to be Wren who was looking for her.


    Approaching Wren, N didn''t intend to sit. Instead, she asked coldly, "Ms. Hackett, is there something you need?"


    Wren red at N and demanded, "N, what exactly did you do to seduce Gabriel? Now he''s fighting for a divorce from Jane because of you! Are you really


    trying to ruin my son''s life and tear apart his family?"


    Wren''s voice was loud enough for everyone around them to hear.


    Some began to nce over at N, judging her.


    A gleam of satisfaction shed in Wren''s eyes when she noticed the stares.


    She raised her voice even more. "What do you gain from destroying someone''s family? Why are you doing this?!"


    Whispers spread throughout the room, and some people even began filming with their phones.


    N remained unshaken, meeting Wren''s gaze directly. "Ms. Hackett, do you know that spreading rumors is illegal?"


    Wren faltered for a moment, noticing N''s unflinching stare.


    "Rumors? Should I release the recording of my phone conversations with Gabriel? Maybe you''d like to hear them?" Wren shot back.


    Frustrated with Wren''s baseless usations, N turned to the receptionist. "This person is here to cause trouble. Please call security and have her removed. Do not let her back in again."


    The receptionist, who knew N well and was aware of her connection to Damon, quickly nodded. "Understood, Ms. Kinsey."


    Wren''s face flushed. She pointed at N and yelled, "Even if you throw me out, I won''t let you off! I''ll make sure everyone knows what kind of woman you really are!"


    N smiled coolly. "Go ahead. The bigger the scene, the better. That way, when I call the police, you won''t be able to im I''m ndering you."


    "Fine! Just wait!" Wren barked.


    Tworge security guards arrived and began escorting her out.


    Wren struggled, shouting, "Let go of me! I''ll leave on my own!"


    The guards ignored her and quickened their pace.


    Within a minute, they had dumped Wren at the entrance of Prospectus Technology.


    Wren fell awkwardly to the ground, screaming in pain as she scrambled to get up. The two guards prevented her from reentering.


    She screamed at N from the doorway, "N, even if you throw me out, I won''t let this go!"


    N didn''t even nce at her. Instead, she turned to the receptionist and said,


    "Make sure she''s not allowed back inside."


    "Yes, Ms. Kinsey," the receptionist replied.


    N went back to finish her


    experiment, unaware that a few people had recorded the incident, edited the video, and posted t online.


    The video quickly went viral.


    ...


    Not long after, Gabriel''s secretary showed him the video. "Sir, this seems to be your mother..."


    Gabriel watched the video and immediately recognized Wren and N. His expression darkened. "What''s going on with this video?"


    "It appears your mother went to Prospectus Technology to confront Ms. Kinsey, using her of breaking up your family. Someone recorded it and posted it anime," the secretary exined.


    Gabriel scowled. "Take it down. All of it. I don''t want to see any discussions about it online."


    "Understood, sir," the secretary replied, quickly contacting the PR team.


    Before they could take action, the videos vanished. All rted search terms were deleted, and nothing could be found.


    "Mr. Hackett, someone must have removed the videos before we could act," the secretary informed him.


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes, suspecting Damon''s involvement.


    "Get me the details of who first uploaded the video. I''m suing them for defamation," he instructed.


    Seeing the frost in Gabriel''s eyes, the secretary quickly nodded. "Got it."


    Gabriel took a deep breath and stood. "Prepare the car. We''re going to Prospectus Technology."


    Within half an hour, Gabriel arrived at Prospectus Technology.


    He spotted Wren still standing at the entrance, refusing to leave, and stormed over


    to her with a grim expression.


    Wren continued shouting at the security guards.


    Gabriel grabbed her arm, his voice


    thick with frustration. "Enough!


    Are


    the throwing a tantrum I


    Mike


    Saren? Aren''t you embarrassed?"

 Chapter 943

    When Wren saw Gabriel, she was momentarily stunned, then sneered. "So, you won''te to see me, but you rush here when it''s N? Does she matter more than your own mother?"


    Gabriel didn''t waste time arguing. He dragged her toward the car and told the driver to leave immediately. If she stayed there, who knew what other mess she''d create.


    In the car, Wren shoved his hand away and was about to open the door.


    Gabriel''s cold voice stopped her. "If you jump out at this speed, you''ll either die or be paralyzed."


    Wren froze, then turned to re at him. "What do you want? You''re throwing away your family for N?"


    "This is none of your business," he replied.


    Wren scoffed. "None of my business? Gabriel, do you really think N will be with you just because you divorce Jane? I advise you to wake up. She didn''t care about you five years ago. Do you really think she''ll care now?"


    Gabriel''s anger red. His cold eyes bore into hers, and the temperature in the car seemed to drop.


    Wren wasn''t intimidated. "If you were even a little clear-headed, you wouldn''t be asking for a divorce. You have a perfectly good life, but you''re throwing it all away."


    "And what about you?" Gabriel''s voice turned sharp. "I tried to convince you not to divorce, but look at you now. You threw Harrison into a nursing home, and now you want to go back to him. Who''s really out of their mind?"


    Wren''s face flushed.


    "You..." She pointed at him, ready to explode. "Fine! I won''t interfere with your affairs anymore, and you don''t meddle with mine either! We''re cutting ties!"


    "As you wish," Gabriel replied.


    His indifference only angered Wren further, and she pped him.


    The car fell into silence as the pnded.


    Gabriel scowled, his presence imposing.


    Wren''s hand felt numb, and she regretted hitting him. However, she couldn''t bring herself to apologize, so she turned to look out the window and pretended nothing had happened.


    After a long pause, the car pulled up in front of a vi.


    Wren noticed it wasn''t her house and turned to ask Gabriel, "Where is this?"


    "Get out," Gabriel said, opening the door on the other side and stepping out toward the vi.


    Wren gritted her teeth, suppressing her frustration, and followed him.


    It was clear to her that, even though she was Gabriel''s mother, he was the one in charge now.


    They sat in the living room, and Gabriel looked at Wren warningly. "Don''t go looking for N again."


    "If I don''t, will you even see me?" Wren countered.


    "If you go after her again, I swear you''ll never see me again," Gabriel threatened.


    Hearing this, Wren pointed at him and snapped, "Gabriel, don''t think you can threaten me like this. Do you think I want to see N? If you weren''t so obsessed with your divorce wouldn''t have visited, Prospectus Technology to cause a scene. You think I have no shame?"


    Gabriel''s patience wore thin.


    "Stop pretending to be concerned about me while hurting the people love. I''ve wanted a divorce for a long time and it has nothing to do with


    N," he retorted.


    fo


    If Wren weren''t his mother, he wouldn''t have let her live another day after what she


    said to N.

 Chapter 944

    "Do you even believe what you''re saying?" Wren demanded.


    If it weren''t for N''s return to the country, Gabriel would never have asked Jane for a divorce. It was all N''s fault. If only N had died when she fell into the sea five years ago...


    Gabriel stared at Wren, his expression unreadable. "Whether you believe it or not doesn''t matter to me. You should mind your own business and stop interfering with mine."


    "Gabriel, are you really trying to drive me crazy?" Wren snapped.


    "I''m not trying to upset you, and I haven''t done anything to hurt you. It''s you who keeps meddling in my affairs. I don''t listen, so you get angry. You should reflect on whether it''s right for you to interfere with my life," Gabriel replied tly.


    Wren felt a wave of disappointment as she met Gabriel''s cold gaze. "Gabriel, I worked so hard to send you abroad for school, not for you toe back and make me miserable!"


    "If you just stayed out of my business, you''d have fewer problems," Gabriel retorted.


    "Fine! Since you''re so stubborn, I''ll pretend you''re not my son. We''re cutting ties!" Wren spat, storming out of the room.


    She grabbed her bag and rushed out of the vi.


    Once outside, she immediately called Jane. "I''ve tried talking to him, but it''s useless. You''ll have to figure it out on your own."


    Hearing Wren''s defeat, Jane said, "Mom, whether I divorce Gabriel or not doesn''t really matter, but Wilhelm is your grandson. Do you really want him to grow up in a single-parent household?"


    Of course, Wren didn''t want that, but she was powerless against Gabriel.


    "What can I do about it? You''ve been married to him for five years and can''t even control your own husband. Maybe you should think about whether there''s something wrong with you," Wren said bitterly.


    Jane huffed, her voice sharp. "Mom, who are you to criticize me? You''re Gabriel''s mother. He''s the way he is because of you! You know I''ve only been with him for five years. What effect could that havepared to your 20-plus years of influence?"


    Wren sighed, her patience running thin. "Anyway, I''m done with your problems. I don''t want to be involved anymore. You figure it out."


    With that, she ended the call.


    Jane angrily threw her phone down.


    Neither of them would listen, but she was determined to make them regret it.


    Taking a deep breath, she decided to ignore


    debriel for now. Once inheritance she asemene


    dealt with Pedro Pedro and


    two


    In the CEO''s office at Prospectus Technology...


    Damon''s expression grew cold as he watched the footage of Wren''s outburst.


    Spencer, standing nearby, was too nervous to speak.


    "I remember thepany run by Wren''s husband used to be a subsidiary of the Wilkie Group, right?" Damon asked.


    "Yes," Spencer replied.


    "If he can''t even manage his own wife, how can he manage apany?" Damon remarked.


    "Understood, Mr. Sumner," Spencer said, his voice tinged with unease.


    After Spencer left, Damon reached for a file, but his phone suddenly rang.


    It was Gabriel.


    Damon sneered before answering. "Mr. Hackett, what''s up?"


    "Mr. Sumner, I apologize for what happened with my mother today at Prospectus Technology. I''m not sure if you and N are free tonight, but I''d like to invite you both to dinner as an apology."


    "No need for dinner. If you''re truly


    sorry, youn


    along


    bring your mother


    let


    apologize to N," Damon replied curtly

 Chapter 945

    There was silence on the other end of the line before Gabriel''s deep voice came through. "Mr. Sumner, N probably doesn''t want to see my mother."


    "And you think she wants to see you?" Damon shot back.


    "Mr. Sumner, just because she doesn''t want to see me now doesn''t mean she won''t in the future," Gabriel retorted. "It''s like how you''re with her now. It doesn''t mean you''ll always be together, right? Don''t you agree?"


    Damon''s gaze sharpened, his expression cold.


    "Gabriel, let me warn you. Don''t even think about anything inappropriate with her. If you do, don''t think you''re safe just because you''re the CEO of Nyce Tech. Even if you''re the richest person in the country, I''ll make sure you have nothing," Damon warned.


    "Mr. Sumner, you talk big. I''ll be watching closely to see how you make me lose everything!" Gabriel replied, then hung up.


    Damon set his phone down, his face darkening.


    It seemed Gabriel was ready to leave Saintornia for good.


    ...


    That evening, as N got into the car, she immediately sensed something was off in the air.


    She nced at Damon and saw his grim expression.


    Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "What''s wrong? Did someone make you mad?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me about what happened with Wren today?" Damon asked. Surprise shed in N''s eyes. "How did you find out about that?"


    She hadn''t expected Damon to know about it. After all, Wren hadn''t caused much of


    a scene before being escorted out by security.


    Given Damon''s busy schedule, he shouldn''t have known about it.


    Damon''s lips were pressed into a tight line.


    "You went through all that trouble and didn''t tell me a word. N, do you even consider me your boyfriend?" he asked.


    "You''re so busy with work. I didn''t want to bother you with such small matters," N exined.


    "To me, there''s no such thing as small matters when ites to you," Damon said.


    Seeing the anger on Damon''s face, N leaned in and gently pinched his cheek. "I understand. This time, it''s my fault. From now on, I''ll make sure to tell you everything every day Don''t be mad, okay?" Content"


    "You''re saying this now, but if you forget, I''ll punish you," Damon warned, emphasizing the word "punish."


    "Alright, I got it. I won''t forget," N promised.


    Damon''s expression softened due to her sincerity. "By the way, from now on, you''re


    not allowed to meet with Gabriel in private."


    N nodded. "Don''t worry. I won''t meet him privately."


    She had no positive feelings toward


    Gabriel. Just thinking about his actions five years ago made he ufortable. She wished she never had to see him again.


    "Good," Damon hummed.


    Later that evening...


    After dinner with N and Mason, Damon went out for a social engagement.


    The person he was meeting tonight was none other than Pedro.


    Since Gabriel was trying to bring down the Wilkie Group, Damon nned to help thepany rise above the crisis and then use it against Gabriel.


    Pedro had already been waiting in the private room.


    When he saw Damon, he quickly stood and greeted him with a smile, "Mr. Sumner, good evening."


    Damon sat across from him,


    skipping pleasantries and getting


    straight to the point. "Mr. Wilkie, you


    tot


    probably don''t know this, but your


    son inw is behind Nyce Techyand the Starlite project. He intentionally set it up to trap the Wilkie Group."


    His words dropped like a bombshell in a calmke, sending shockwaves through Pedro.


    "What?!" Pedro gasped, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    How could Gabriel, that useless grandson-inw of his, be behind Nyce Tech? It seemed unbelievable.

 Chapter 946

    "That''s not all. In order to save the headquarters, the Wilkie Group sold the gamepany Gabriel was running. Guess who the actual controlling shareholder is now?" Damon suggested.


    Pedro looked appalled. He instinctively rebutted, "Impossible... How could he be the hidden owner of Nyce Tech..."


    Damon understood that this kind of news was hard to process. He gestured for Spencer to ce a file in front of Pedro.


    "Mr. Wilkie, you can take a look at this document first. After reading it, you''ll have a clearer idea," Damon said.


    Pedro took the file, and after reading it, his face turned grim.


    "How could this happen? He''s been hiding this for so many years... If it weren''t for you telling me today, I might not have realized the truth until the Wilkie Group went bankrupt!" Pedro eximed.


    Damon remained indifferent as he reminded him, "Mr. Wilkie, over the years, Gabriel has ced many of his people in yourpany. If you don''t clear them out, he''ll know every move the Wilkie Group makes.


    "At this rate, it won''t take a month before the Wilkie Group changes its name to the Hackett Group."


    Pedro''s chest heaved with anger as he mmed the file onto the table. "This is too much!"


    "Now that you know the truth, what do you n to do next?" Damon asked.


    Pedro sighed, looking somewhat helpless. "It''s embarrassing to admit, but the Wilkie Group is on itsst legs. Without help from otherpanies, we might not survive much longer."


    Damon raised an eyebrow and smiled. "I can help the Wilkie Group. However, I need you to help me deal with Gabriel after you get through this crisis."


    Upon hearing that, Pedro''s eyes lit up. He immediately said, "Of course! Gabriel has been plotting against the Wilkies for so long. After we get through this, I won''t let him off the hook, even if you didn''t ask!"


    As the conversation neared its end, Spencer handed over a prepared contract to Pedro.


    After flipping through it, Pedro''s expression grew excited. "Mr.


    Sumner, once the Wilkie


    ovees this crisis, thoup


    first


    person ll deal with is Gabriel!


    Damon smiled and replied, "Then it''s settled. Let''s work together."


    After Pedro left with the contract, Spencer expressed some concerns. "Mr. Sumner once the Wilkie Group survives, do you think Mr. Wilkie will keep his word?"


    "If he doesn''t, I have my ways of making him regret it," Damon replied calmly. "Now


    go ahead and head back. I''ll drive myself."


    "Understood," Spencer replied.


    ...


    On his way home, Pedro couldn''t stop looking at the contract, his face filled with excitement.


    With this contract from the Sumner Group, hispany could resume operations and buy more time to recover.


    More importantly, having the Sumner Group as a partner would prevent otherpanies in the city from hesitating to work with them.


    However, when he thought about how Gabriel had been manipting the Wilkies, his expression darkened.


    ...


    Pedro arrived home and asked a maid to summon Jane.


    Jane, who had already obtained the drug, was lost in thought, nning how to secretly slip it into Pedro''s tea and make it seem as though be had suffered a heart attack


    When the maid arrived to fetch her, it felt as though the universe itself had intervened.


    Jane gripped the drug, a cold glint in her eyes. She wasn''t to me¡ªit was simply the universe''s will that Pedro was going to die.

 Chapter 947

    Jane told the maid, "I understand. You can head back first. I''ll check if Wilhelm is asleep, then I''ll go over."


    The maid nodded. "Alright, Ms. Wilkie."


    Jane went upstairs, ced the drug in her bag, changed her clothes, and headed for Pedro''s residence.


    Knowing that Pedro was in the study, she didn''t hurry to see him. Instead, she went to the kitchen.


    "Grandpa loves the tea I make, so I''ll brew a pot and bring it to him," she told the maids.


    She prepared the tea and then personally carried it to the study.


    After knocking on the door and entering, Jane was met with Pedro''s cold, piercing gaze.


    She paused for a moment, then walked over and set the tea on the table with a smile. "Grandpa, who upset you?"


    Pedro sneered, grabbing a document and throwing it onto the table. "Take a look for yourself!"


    Jane poured him a cup of tea and handed it to him. "Grandpa, please have some tea first."


    Before she could finish speaking, Pedro suddenly knocked the cup from her hand.


    The hot tea sshed onto Jane''s hand, and a sharp pain shot through her. She quickly pulled her hand away from the cup.


    As she checked her now-red hand, Pedro''s cold voice echoed above her head. "Jane, take a good look at this document and see who you really married!"


    Jane froze. Enduring the pain in her hand, she picked up the document and flipped it open. Her expression shifted from confusion to shock.


    "This... How is this possible?!" she gasped.


    How could Gabriel be the hidden owner of Nyce Tech?


    She had been married to him for five years, and in her eyes, he was just a man who relied on the Wilkies. How could he be the owner of a publicly listedpany?!


    "Grandpa... are you sure about this? If he''s really the owner of Nyce Tech, why would he spend five years as a son-inw in the Wilkies?" she asked, her voice trembling with doubt.


    Pedro sneered. "I wish I were mistaken, but this document came from Damon. Do you think it''d be fake?"


    "Why would Gabriel do this?" Jane asked.


    "Why?" Pedro fixed her with an angry


    dro-fixed


    gaze. "For the Wilkie Group, of


    course! The gamepany that


    was sold is now under his name. We used the Wilkie Group''s money to buy thatpany, and without, paving a single cent, he took that profitablepany away from us!"


    The more he spoke, the angrier he became.


    Pedro had originally hoped to groom Jane as the future sessor of the Wilkie Group. Now, he was utterly disappointed in her.


    "You married him, lived with him for five years, and never saw any signs. That shows just how foolish you are!" he scolded.


    Jane shook her head. "Grandpa, he always acted normally. He went to work at the gamepany and on weekends, he''d stay home with Wilhelm. There was no unusual behavior. And not just me-you didn''t notice anything either, right?"


    "You spent the most time with him. If you didn''t notice, how could anyone else


    have?" Pedro shot back.


    Facing Pedro''s furious gaze, Jane felt a mix of frustration and confusion. Why was she being med when it was Gabriel''s fault?


    "Enough. Go back now. From now on, be careful around him. As for your divorce, I''ll send awyer from thepany to help Since he''s harmed thepany so badly if you want a divorce, make sure he pays the price!" Pedro dered.


    Jane didn''t respond, her head lowered as she turned and left.


    ...


    Back at the vi, Jane sat on the sofa in a daze.

 Chapter 948

    Gabriel was the owner of Nyce Tech?


    If anyone else had told Jane this, she would have dismissed it as nonsense. But since Pedro mentioned that the document came from Damon, she knew it was the


    truth.


    However, now that Gabriel owned Nyce Tech, there was no longer any need for her to pursue Pedro. The market value of Nyce Tech far exceeded that of the Wilkie Group.


    Thinking of this, Jane felt a brief flicker of joy, but her expression quickly darkened.


    She had added the drug she brought with her into the tea she made for Pedro. If he had drunk it...


    Panicking, she rushed to the Wilkie residence.


    As she entered the living room, she saw a maid carrying the teapot she had sent to the study earlier, heading toward the kitchen.


    Jane quickly stopped the maid, breathless. "Has Grandpa drunk the tea yet?"


    The maid, looking confused, shook her head. "No, Mr. Wilkie said he was going to bed and that the tea might cause insomnia. He had someone bring him a ss of warm milk instead."


    "Oh... that''s good..." Jane sighed in relief, though she noticed the maid eyeing her with suspicion.


    "I just remembered that I read somewhere that old people shouldn''t drink tea at night because it''s bad for their health..." she quickly added. "Give me the tea. It''s my favorite. I''ll take it back and drink it."


    Though the maid still seemed uncertain, she handed the tea over. "Alright, Ms. Wilkie."


    "Thanks, you should get some rest," Jane said, her voice hurried.


    After sending the maid away, Jane took the tea and left, walking briskly back home.


    Back at the Wilkie residence, Pedro stopped the maid and coldly asked, "What did Jane say to you earlier?"


    The maid froze at his sudden


    question, her face turning pale. "Mr.


    Wilkie, MS Wilkie told me that old


    Yet


    tea at night


    people shouldn''t drink tea at right, because it''s bad for their health. She also said that the tea was he favorite, so she didn''t want to waste it and decided to take it back."


    Pedro''s gaze darkened. "I see. You may go now."


    "Y-Yes..." the maid stammered, clearly relieved to leave.


    After she departed, Pedro turned to his butler and said coldly, "When Jane brought the tea to my study


    earlier, knocked over a cup and et


    spilled some on the floor. Have someone collect a sample of the tea for testing to see if there''s anything in it."


    The butler''s expression changed. "Mr. Wilkie, are you suspecting that Ms. Wilkie put something in the tea?"


    "Just do as I say," Pedro ordered.


    "Of course..." the butlerplied.


    Two hourster...


    The butler handed Pedro a report. "Mr. Wilkie, here are the results of the tea''s analysis."


    Pedro took the report and, after a long pause, opened it. He stared at the test results for several moments before slowly closing the document.


    He couldn''t believe it. His own granddaughter, whom he had raised with so much care, had nned to harm him.


    The tea contained a neurotoxin that would cause the heart to rapidly contract, triggering a heart attack. It would be quickly metabolized even an autopsy would only reveal heart failure as the cause of death.


    If he had drunk that tea, he might already be dead.


    As for Jane, simply discarding the teapot would have been enough to cover her tracks.


    Pedro couldn''t understand why Jane would do this. Was it really just because he had refused to let her return to thepany?

 Chapter 949

    The more Pedro thought about it, the more disappointed he became.


    Seeing the disappointment on his face, the butler deduced that the tea had indeed been tampered with.


    "Mr. Wilkie... what do we do about this?" he asked.


    Pedro took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Pretend you know nothing. Don''t tell anyone."


    "Understood," the butler replied.


    Jane thought no one knew about the drug she had slipped into Pedro''s tea. After getting home, she poured the tea out and smashed the teapot into the trash.


    Once everything was handled, she let out a sigh of relief, sat back down on the sofa, and began to reflect on her situation with Gabriel.


    She hadn''t considered divorce before. Now that she knew he was Nyce Tech''s owner, divorce was out of the question.


    As long as she remained Gabriel''s wife, she would still have a im to half of Nyce Tech. If they divorced, she would have nothing.


    She had been married to Gabriel for five years and even had a child with him. For him to try to pay her off with a few million and take their son away was simply uneptable.


    The next morning...


    Jane went straight to Nyce Tech to find Gabriel.


    As soon as she entered the lobby, the receptionist stopped her. "Hello, Miss. May I ask who you''re here to see? Do you have an appointment?"


    Jane''s demeanor was arrogant as she coldly replied, "I''m here to see Gabriel Hackett."


    The receptionist paused, then checked and found no one by that name. "Miss, we don''t have an employee named Gabriel Hackett. I think you''vee to the wrong ce."


    "You don''t even know your own boss'' name? How are you working as a receptionist?" Jane snapped.


    The receptionist frowned. "Our boss is Eddie Morrison... You must have made a mistake."


    "Then call him down. Tell him I''m Gabriel''s wife," Jane demanded.


    The receptionist remained silent.


    Jane''s expression grew icy as she ordered, "Call him. I''ll speak to him."


    The receptionist hesitated, then nced over at the security guard. "This person is causing a disturbance. Please escort her out."


    Jane''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''re going to call security on me? Do you even know who I am? I''m your boss'' wife!"


    The receptionist stared at her nkly. "Our boss is Mr. Eddie Morrison, He''s nearly 70, and his


    granddaughter is about your aet


    !


    As


    I already said there''s no one named Gabriel Hackett here. If you don'' leave, I''ll have to call the police."


    With that, she instructed security to forcibly remove Jane.


    Furious, Jane pulled out her phone to have her assistant check the number for Eddie''s office.


    Just then, a ck Rolls-Royce pulled up behind her.


    A well-dressed man stepped out of the passenger seat, walked to the back, and opened the door for a portly man in his 70s.


    Seeing Jane standing by the door, Eddie asked with a frown, "What''s going on?"


    One of the security guards spoke up. "Mr. Morrison, this woman is causing a disturbance. She insists on seeing you."


    Eddie nced at Jane. Recognizing her as Gabriel''s wife, he said in a low voice, "Ms. Wilkie, it seems Nyce Tech has never wronged you."


    Jane stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Mr. Morrison, I don''t want to waste time with you. I know Gabrielis the real boss behind Nyce Tech. I need to see him.


    "If I don''t, expose everything to the public-including how yourpany, Starlite Enterprise, purposely swindled the Wilkie Group out of billions before filing for bankruptcy.


    "I can''t find Mr. Tonra, but I can sue Nyce Tech."

 Chapter 950

    Eddie was silent for a moment before dialing Gabriel''s number. "Mr. Hackett, Ms. Wilkie is downstairs at Nyce Tech and wants to see you."


    Soon after, Eddie hung up and told Jane, "Mr. Hackett is at Vi No. 1 in Fantas Paradise."


    Jane smirked. "Thank you, Mr. Morrison."


    She then got into the car and left.


    ...


    Jane pulled up to Vi No. 1 in Fantas Paradise and couldn''t help but feel conflicted as she gazed at the luxurious vi.


    A few years ago, when Fantas Paradise was first put on the market, many tried to purchase Vi No. 1, with offers reaching up to 100,000,000 dors.


    Despite the lucrative offers, the owner refused to sell it.


    At the time, rumors circted that the vi''s real owner was the boss of Nyce Tech, though no one knew who that was.


    Eddie, the general manager of Nyce Tech, attended numerous social events. Countless people tried to inquire about thepany''s owner, but he never revealed a thing.


    Jane never imagined that the owner of this vi would turn out to be Gabriel.


    She took a deep breath, pushed open the car door, and stepped out. Because she had been expected, the security guard immediately let her in. Entering the vi''s living room, she was further disturbed by its extravagant decor.


    Gabriel had so much money, yet he had pretended to be poor in front of her. It was all a ploy to lower the Wilkies'' guard, allowing him to infiltrate the Wilkie Group and gradually dismantle it.


    She had worked so hard for years to be thepany''s general manager, only to lose it all because of his schemes.


    A wave of resentment and anger surged within her as this thought crossed her mind.


    Gabriel sat calmly on the sofa, looking at her with indifference. "So, you''vee to see me. Have you made up your mind?"


    Jane sneered and sat across from him. "Gabriel, I wasn''t nning to divorce you even before I knew you were Nyce Tech''s owner. Do you really think I''ll do so now?"


    "Nyce Tech was my property before we got married. If you''re thinking of taking it from me, stop dreaming," Gabriel replied.


    "Nyce Tech may have been your pre-marital property, but it''s made quite a bit of money since we


    married, hasn''t it? If I apply to then et


    court for a financial investigation, do you really think they won''t fing


    anything? Jane taunted.


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes, his gaze growing colder. "What do you want?"


    "I won''t agree to a divorce. You''re moving back in with me, and I want to join Nyce Tech," Jane stated,ying down her terms.


    Gabriel chuckled. "Jane, have you not woken up yet? You think I''d let you into Nyce Tech?"


    "I already know about the scam you and Starlite pulled on the Wilkie Group for billions. My grandfather knows too, and he''s going to deal with you once Nyce Tech is sued it''ll be over for you," Jane threatened.


    "Jane, you need evidence to back your words. The contract was signed between


    you and Starlite, and Shane has already gone abroad.


    "What proof do you have that I was behind Shane''s actions? Even if the Wilkie


    Group sues, it should be Starlite, not Nyce Tech," Gabriel countered.


    Jane gnashed her teeth. "Starlite is a subsidiary of Nyce Tech. Now that Starlite is in trouble, Nyce Tech should take responsibility!"


    "You probably don''t know, but at the


    beginning of this year, Starlite became an independentpany. It''s no longer affiliated with Nyc rech, though that hasn''t been made public," Gabriel exined.


    "What?!" Jane gasped, her eyes widening.

 Chapter 951

    Jane''s anger red as she stared into Gabriel''s calm eyes. "You''ve been plotting this all along, haven''t you?"


    Gabriel smiled. "Jane, you''re a little smarter than Theo, but you''re still not cut out for business."


    After all, he had only set a trap, and she had foolishly walked right into it.


    Jane clenched her hands tightly, leering at Gabriel as she said through gritted teeth, "Gabriel, you''re cruel!"


    "Same to you," Gabriel quipped.


    After a brief silence, Jane gradually calmed down.


    "Gabriel, everything you''ve done is to swallow up the Wilkie Group. But now my grandfather has teamed up with Prospectus Technology. You''ll never get your hands on it!" she hissed.


    "If I can''t have it, so be it. I never really wanted it anyway," Gabriel replied.


    His current target was Prospectus Technology. His goal was to bankrupt thepany and take N from Damon.


    As for the Wilkie Group, without Prospectus Technology, it was just another paper tiger, like the Sumner Group.


    Jane asked again, "So now you''re set on divorcing me and chasing after N, is that it?"


    Gabriel stopped pretending and nodded. "Yes, Jane. I''ve never loved you. I married you not because you''re special, but because I thought it didn''t matter who I married."


    Upon hearing his cruel words, Jane''s chest ached.


    She had truly loved Gabriel during their years together, but everything-the affection, the tenderness he had shown her had been an act. How could she ept that?


    "I will never agree to a divorce. You can forget about it," she spat.


    Gabriel stood up and looked down at her. "Then there''s nothing to discuss. You can leave now."


    Without another word, he turned and walked away.


    Jane quickly stepped forward and blocked his way. "Can''t you just live a good life with me and our son? N doesn''t even love you!"


    Gabriel shoyed her hand aside and looked at her with a mocking expression. "She doesn''t love me but you love me now? Ifweren'' Nyce Tech''s owner, would you be treating me this well?


    "As long as you''re willing to give up custody of our son, I''ll give you 5,000,000 dors aspensation."


    "5,000,000 dors? Five years of my life and the son I bore for you are worth that much?" Jane questioned.


    Gabriel asked, "How much do you want, then?"


    "I want half of all the money Nyce Tech has made since we got married," Jane demanded.


    Gabriel smiled. "Jane, do you really think you''re worth that much?"


    Jane''s face turned pale.


    It took several seconds before she coldly replied, "If you don''t give it to me, I''ll drag out the divorce. If you I''ll expose her as


    dare pursuefour


    the mistress who destroyed our marriage online."


    "Don''t you dare!" Gabriel hissed.


    The chill in his gaze wrapped around Jane, leaving her struggling to breathe.


    Jane met his gaze, unafraid. "You think I won''t? If N gets bashed byizens because of you, she''ll probably hate you even more."


    Jane had thoroughly investigated Gabriel''s pursuit of N five years ago. She knew N didn''t like him at all-it was Gabriel who had relentlessly stalked her like a madman.


    Her resentment deepened as she thought of his possessiveness over N and his


    fake affection toward her over the past five years.


    Jane hated both N and Gabriel.


    If she couldn''t have peace, neither should they!


    Suddenly, Gabriel gripped her throat, growling, Jane, I hate being


    threatened, especially with her. Do you really think that because Damon is helping the Wilkie Group, won''t dare touch you?"

 Chapter 952

    The suffocating sensation gripped Jane like a vice. Her face flushed as she reached up, struggling to pry Gabriel''s hand off her. Her efforts, however, were futile.


    Gabriel''s smile deepened as he watched the pain twist her expression. "The Wilkies have already abandoned you. If you know what''s good for you, sign the divorce papers, take thepensation I''m offering, and leave. Otherwise, you''ll walk away with nothing."


    He released her, tossing her aside carelessly like discarded trash. Without sparing her another nce, he turned and walked away.


    Just as Gabriel was about to return to his work in the study, his phone rang. It was Wren.


    "Gabriel, your stepfather''spany is in trouble... He''s threatening to divorce me now... What should I do?!" Wren''s voice was frantic, panic clear in her tone.


    "What does hispany''s trouble have to do with his wanting a divorce?" Gabriel asked, his voice cool and uninterested.


    Wren gritted her teeth, clearly reluctant. "I caused a scene at Prospectus Technology, and now Damon knows about it. Prospectus has pulled all


    coborations with hispany..."


    Gabriel didn''t even look up, his tone indifferent. "What you should be doing right now is apologizing to N, not calling me for advice."


    The silence on the other end was telling.


    If Wren had been willing to apologize, she wouldn''t have called him in the first ce. "You want me to apologize to N?" Her voice dripped with disbelief.


    "You went to Prospectus Technology and caused trouble. Doesn''t that warrant an apology to N?" Gabriel replied tly.


    "Don''t you have a bigpany? Just a word from you, and Raymond''spany will survive this crisis-"


    Before she could finish, Gabriel interrupted sharply, "I can help hispany, but why should I?"


    If Wren hadn''t stirred things up with N, Raymond Wilkie''spany wouldn''t be in trouble, and they wouldn''t be facing divorce.


    Everything that was happening now, was her doing.


    "Please, Gabriel, just help me this time. I''m begging you," Wren pleaded, her desperation evident.


    Gabriel''s expression remained unchanged. "Didn''t you always want a divorce? Now that he''s agreed to it, isn''t this exactly what you wanted?"


    Wren''s face flushed with anger. "Harrison is impossible! I groveled and begged him, but he still won''t forgive me. I can''t just let everything go!"


    "I''m not getting involved in your problems anymore. Go apologize to N, or lose your life as a rich wife. The choice is yours," Gabriel concluded and hung up.


    Furious, Wren nearly hurled her phone against the wall. She took several deep


    breaths to calm herself before turning toward the study.


    "Darling, Gabriel... is not in a position to help..." she lied.


    Raymond snorted. "Not in a position, or simply unwilling to help?"


    "It''s really not a good time. Prospectus Technology is also targeting hispany, and he''s struggling to deal with it... If he Wren began exining but Raymond cut her off.


    "Enough!" Raymond waved his hand dismissively. "You don''t need to say more since he wont help Weljust prepare the gift and go to N ourselves to apologize."


    Wren nodded reluctantly. "Alright. I''ll have the service staff prepare the gift."


    That evening...


    Raymond and Wren arrived at Damon''s vi with the gift, only to be stopped by a maid at the door. They didn''t even get to see Damon or N.

 Chapter 953

    "Mr. and Mrs. Wilkie, Mr. Sumner said he''s not seeing anyone today. Please go


    back," the servant informed them.


    Raymond''s expression darkened.


    This wasn''t simply a refusal to see guests-it was clear they didn''t want to see them at all.


    He had just witnessed Theo being escorted inside moments earlier.


    Forcing a smile, he said, "It''s fine. We''ll wait here. If Mr. Sumner changes his mind, please let us know."


    The servant''s expression remained indifferent as he replied, "Suit yourselves."


    With that, the door was shut in their faces.


    Wren frowned. "He refuses to see us. Why are we still waiting here? It''s freezing cold..."


    "Shut up!" Raymond snapped, his voice frigid. "If it weren''t for your foolish actions, I wouldn''t be begging Damon to forgive us. From now on, stay out of matters involving Jane and Gabriel. Don''t show up in front of N again, or I''ll divorce you!"


    Wren stiffened, unable to respond. She could only re at Raymond, her emotions tangled between anger and helplessness.


    It was her fault for acting impulsively and dragging Raymond''spany into the


    mess.


    "Fine," she muttered, her gaze dropping as she turned away from him.


    The two of them stood outside the vi for over two hours before the door finally opened again.


    Theo stepped out, surprised to see Raymond. "Uncle Raymond, you''re here to see Mr. Sumner?"


    Although they shared the same surname, their rtionship was distant, limited to asional meetings during holidays or special asions.


    "Yeah... I heard about the partnership between the Wilkie Group and Prospectus Technology. Did youe to discuss business with Mr. Sumner?" Raymond asked.


    Theo didn''t want to reveal too much and simply nodded. "Yes, I have some work to do. I''ll be leaving now."


    Raymond quickly stepped forward, his expression troubled. "Theo, I''ve never asked you for a favor before, but could you help me with something?"


    "What is it, Uncle Raymond?" Theo asked.


    Raymond exined, "It''s... well, Wren misunderstood that Mr. Sumner''s


    girlfriend, N, was involved in Jane''s marriage to Gabriel. She caused trouble at Prospectus Technology, and now she regrets it.


    "She insisted wee here to apologize in person to Mr. Sumner and Ms. Kinsey, but Mr. Sumner is still angry and refuses to meet with us. Could you speak to him and ask him to see us-"


    Before he could finish, Theo immediately refused, "Uncle Raymond, that''s not fair. You''re putting me in a difficult position Do you really think I have the influence to get Mr. Sumner to meet with us?"


    Seeing Theo''s displeasure, Raymond quickly added, "All you need to do is speak to Mr. Sumner and ask him to meet with us. You don''t have to ask for any special favors just let him know were here fowe you one alright?"


    Theo rolled his eyes. Did they really think he had the power to get Damon to see them?


    "Uncle Raymond, I don''t have that kind of influence. I''m not about to beg for you. You''re on your own with this one," Theo said.


    He then brushed past him and got into his car, driving off without a second nce.


    Raymond''s expression soured as he watched Theo''s car disappear. He realized that Theo was only being polite by calling him "Uncle Raymond." There was no way he truly respected him.


    Wren huffed angrily. "Theo has no manners! He didn''t even greet me properly. No upbringing!"


    Raymond shot her a cold look. "Greet you? Do you think you deserve that?" Wren paled.


    Staring at him with disbelief, she asked, "What do you mean by that, Raymond? Why don''t I deserve it? No matter what, I''m still your wife!"

 Chapter 954

    Raymond scoffed. "Wife? Not for much longer."


    "Are you really going to divorce me?!" Wren stared at Raymond, her eyes wide.


    Though in her 50s, Wren had taken excellent care of herself and appeared to be in her early 30s.


    When they first married, Raymond hadn''t been drawn to her looks. Instead, he had married her because a fortune teller had told him that Wren would bring him good fortune.


    The first two years of their marriage had been prosperous for Raymond''s career. His business had expanded rapidly, growing several times in size.


    Now, however, because of Wren''s foolishness, hispany was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    On top of that, Raymond had been seeing a mistress, nning to make her his official partner. Wren had to step aside.


    "We''ve been married for years, but if it weren''t for the mess you caused this time, I would never have considered divorce. This is all on you," Raymond med her.


    Seeing Raymond''s cold, heartless attitude, Wren fell silent for a long time. Finally, she asked, her voice low, "Have you really thought this through?"


    "Of course. Your actions almost ruined thepany. If I keep you around, I''ll probably offend even more people.


    "I''ve treated you well these past years. Let''s part on good terms. I''ll give you 150,000 dors aspensation," Raymond replied with a serious expression, showing no sign of joking.


    Wren''s heart began to race.


    With Gabriel ignoring her and Harrison refusing to take her back, she''d have nothing left if she lost Raymond too.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "You know the true power behind Nyce Tech is my son, Gabriel. If you divorce me now, you''ll regret it."


    Raymond mocked her, "If Gabriel really cared about you that much, why didn''t he help when you called him for assistance?"


    He had been standing nearby, overhearing their conversation.


    Gabriel had made it clear that he wouldn''t help Raymond''spany, especially knowing the mess was partly due to Wren''s actions.


    Gabriel was refusing to help now-what made Wren think he ever would?


    Seeing Wren fall silent, Raymond sneered. "Got nothing to say?"


    "It''s because I had a fight with him a few days ago. Once he''s cooled down, he''ll listen to me," she retorted.


    "He''s been hiding hispany from you for years. Do you really think he''ll listen to you now? If he did hispany might have already copsed," Raymond ridiculed.


    "You!" Wren trembled with rage, pointing at Raymond. "Don''t go too far!"


    Raymond didn''t want to argue further and coldly replied, "I''ve got a meeting to attend. You can stay here and wait. When Mr. Sumner is willing to meet with you, then you, can return


    With that, he turned and left.


    Not long after Raymond left, Wren followed him.


    She went straight to Gabriel, hoping he would help save Raymond''spany.


    However, Gabriel''s attitude remained unchanged he wasn''t going to get involved.


    Wren was filled with


    disappointment. "Gabriel, I raised


    you with so much effort. If it weren''t


    som


    for me, would you have what you


    have today? I''m just asking for your help once, and you''re being so heartless How could I have raised such an ungrateful son?


    Gabriel looked at her expressionlessly and retorted, "Mom, you caused trouble with N and still won''t admit your mistake. Why should I help you?"


    Upon seeing that he was only defending N, Wren''s chest ached with anger. "Is that it? If I apologize to N, then you''ll help your Uncle Raymond''spany?"

 Chapter 955

    Gabriel looked at Wren calmly and said, "If you''re willing to publicly apologize to her, I''ll agree to your request."


    "A public apology? Are you trying to ruin me?!" Wren shot back.


    She already believed she was not in the wrong. A public apology would turn her into aughingstock.


    "You can choose to refuse," Gabriel replied indifferently.


    Wren was furious but felt powerless. She knew that the Gabriel standing before her was no longer the son she could control.


    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her anger and said, "Fine, I''ll do it."


    Gabriel nodded. "Alright. I''ll have someonee over to record your apology video. It needs to be posted online today."


    Wren hadn''t expected him to act so quickly, but she was already trapped. There was no turning back. Besides, she needed Gabriel''s help to save Raymond''spany.


    True to his word, Gabriel acted swiftly. Within half an hour, a videographer arrived, and Wren was seated on the sofa, ready to record her apology.


    It took three or four takes before Gabriel was finally satisfied.


    Once the videographer left, Wren turned to Gabriel and asked, "Are you happy now? Can you help Raymond''spany like you promised?"


    Gabriel''s expression remained cold as he replied, "Go home for now. Have hime see me first thing tomorrow morning."


    At those words, Wren let out a sigh of relief.


    She nodded. "Alright."


    With this, Raymond should stop pushing for a divorce.


    Not long after Wren left, Gabriel instructed his team to post the apology video online.


    The video quickly caused a massive stir.


    The Wilkie Group was well-known in Saintornia, and recent controversies had


    already made them a hot topic among inte gossip bloggers.


    Several bloggers uncovered that Wren was Jane''s mother-inw.


    When Wren''s apology video went live, the Wilkies instantly became a trending topic.


    At the time, Jane was meeting with


    herwyer to discuss how much of Gabriel''s assets she could im in the event of a divorce.


    When she answered the call, Pedro''s furious voice came through. "Jane, get rid of those trending topics online right now!"


    He didn''t even give her a chance to respond before hanging up abruptly.


    Confused, Jane checked her phone and quickly found the trending posts Pedro had mentioned.


    She took one look, and her expression darkened.


    In an attempt to appease N, Gabriel had made Wren record an apology video.


    As a result, the Wilkies were now being mocked online, along with Jane herself.


    People ridiculed her for marrying a cheap man andmented on how his mother was dragging him down.


    Only a handful of people knew that Gabriel was actually the man behind Nyce Tech, so most assumed he was just an ordinary overseas returnee. Many saw Jane''s marriage to him as "marrying beneath her."


    Noticing Jane''s sour expression, thewyer hesitated before speaking. "Ms. Wilkie, if you have other


    matters to attend to, we can reschedule our discussion. In the meantime, l''Indig deeper into Nyce Tech''s financial situation so we can have a more detailed conversationter."


    Jane snapped out of her thoughts and nodded. "Alright, I appreciate your help."


    "It''s my duty. I''ll take my leave now, and we''ll set up another meeting soon," thewyer replied.


    "Okay, I''ll walk you out," Jane offered.


    After seeing thewyer off, she returned to her living room.


    Her expression grew darker as she stared at the news on her phone.


    She took a deep breath, went upstairs to change, and then left the house.

 Chapter 956

    At Prospectus Technology, small private chat groups among employees buzzed with activity as everyone discussed Wren''s apology video.


    The entirepany was aware of the scene Wren had caused earlier, and clips of her outburst had circted in various employee group chats.


    When Damon found out, he issued a strict notice forbidding employees from sharing the video further. Anyone caught distributing it would have their bonuses docked.


    To incentivizepliance, he offered a 400-dor reward for the anonymous reporting of vitors.


    No one dared share the video openly anymore, but discussions about it continued in private.


    "Wren looked so arrogant in that video. How did she apologize so quickly? Did Mr. Sumner threaten her?"


    "Considering how much Mr. Sumner cares about N, that''s definitely possible."


    In theb...


    Leon noticed the trending video and immediately handed his phone to N. "Take a look at this, N."


    N nced at the video on the screen.


    Upon seeing Wren apologize so earnestly, a flicker of surprise crossed her face.


    Given Wren''s personality, she wouldn''t normally apologize. Could someone have forced her?


    She handed the phone back to Leon and passed him her experiment log. "Record this for me. I''ll be back in a bit."


    Stepping out of theb, N pulled out her phone and sent a message to Damon, asking if he was behind Wren''s apology.


    Damon responded quickly.


    Damon: [No, I had Spencer look into it. It was most likely Gabriel''s doing.]


    N frowned slightly but didn''t reply. She put her phone away and returned to theb.


    Whether or not it was Gabriel''s doing, it didn''t change her feelings. She wouldn''t forgive Wren.


    At Raymond''s vi...


    Jane sat across from Wren, her face cold.


    "Mom, Gabriel went too far this time. Forcing you to publicly apologize like that¡ª he''s humiliating you and dragging the Wilkie name through the mud!" Jane eximed.


    Wren''s expression darkened. "What else could I have done? If not for you and Wilhelm, I wouldn''t have caused a scene with N.


    "But it almost cost your uncle''spany! Gabriel used your uncle''spany to threaten me. What choice did I have but to agree?"


    Seeing Wren so agitated, Jane took a deep breath and said, "Mom, I''m sorry. You''ve had to suffer because of me."


    Before realizing Gabriel was Nyce


    Tech''s owner, Jane had always been indifferent to the mother-inw she didnt like she avoidett interacting with her whenever possible.


    The situation was different now. She couldn''t let go of Gabriel just yet. Perhaps this mother-inw could still be of use.


    Wren huffed indignantly. "At least you know!"


    Jane moved to sit beside her, gently patting her back to soothe her.


    "Mom, now that Gabriel is so focused on N, he''s ignoring both. me and Wilhelm-and even you, his own mother. We need to think of a way to stop him."


    "This is your fault!" Wren snapped. "You''ve


    and een with him for five years


    and couldn''t win his heart. Now that Nns back he''s already asking for a divorce. You''re useless!"


    Jane''s hand froze mid-pat, her expression darkening briefly.


    She''d done so much for Gabriel over the years. She''d gotten him into the Wilkie Group''s gamingpany and borne him a child-what more could she have done?


    "Mom, that''s not fair. I''ve done everything a wife should do. Who could''ve predicted N would return?" she retorted.

 Chapter 957

    Besides, N didn''t even like Gabriel. It had always been him chasing her.


    What was Jane supposed to do¡ªcrack open his head and make him stop liking N?


    Wren frowned, clearly irritated.


    "Alright, I''m not in the mood to talk about this. Go home," she said, waving Jane off.


    Jane protested, "Mom, we haven''t even discussed how to bring Gabriel back to me and Wilhelm. I need your help."


    "What do you want me to do?" Wren asked.


    "Later, call Gabriel and tell him Wilhelm has a fever and wants to see him. Get him toe home," Jane requested.


    Wren hesitated. Gabriel''s attitude toward her had grown increasingly cold. If he found out she was conspiring with Jane to deceive him, it could further damage their rtionship.


    Seeing her reluctance, Jane sighed. "Mom, do you really want to watch him chase after N? With the way things are between you two now, do you think N will treat you kindly if they end up together?"


    "That''s impossible! N doesn''t like him. They won''t end up together," Wren stated.


    "She didn''t before, but now that people know he''s the owner of Nyce Tech-which isn''t far off from Prospectus Technology in standing that might change." Jane stopped there, letting Wren think it over.


    "I... I still don''t think it''s possible. Go home. I need to think about this," Wren said finally.


    Suppressing her frustration, Jane stood up. "Alright. Take your time. I''ll head back." As Jane left the vi, her expression turned icy. It looked like she would have to handle this on her own.


    That evening, Jane personally picked Wilhelm up from school.


    When Wilhelm saw her, his face lit up briefly before he pressed his lips together.


    Since Gabriel had left, Jane had changed a lot. She hit him often, and he was scared of her.


    Jane pretended not to notice his wary expression. Smiling warmly she approached him. "Wil, what''s wrong? Aren''t you happy Momm came to pick you up?


    Wilhelm stared at his shoes, saying nothing.


    He was happy but also afraid-afraid his mother would turn into the scary version of herself who hit him for no reason.


    When he didn''t respond, Jane crouched down to his eye level and gently touched his head.


    She coaxed, "Wil, Mommy wasn''t in


    a good ce before and did a lot of wrong things. I know I was wrong and D promise I''ll never hit you again. Can you forgive me?"


    Wilhelm hesitated for a long while, enough that Jane''s patience was wearing thin.


    Finally, he nodded. "I forgive you."


    Jane''s smile widened as she replied, "Good. To make it up to you, let''s go out for a special dinner tonight, okay?"


    Wilhelm''s dull eyes brightened instantly, though he held back his excitement and cautiously nced at her. "Really, Morimy? We can go?"


    "Of course! I came to pick you up just so I could take you out for a nice meal," Jane


    said.


    "Okay!" Wilhelm cheered.


    "Let''s go then," Jane urged, extending her hand.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Wilhelm ced his small hand in hers.


    The two of them headed to the car, and soon, Jane was driving him to an upscale steakhouse.


    Once Jane had ordered food for Wilhelm, she looked at him seriously and asked, "Wil, do you want your dad toe home?"


    Wilhelm thought for a moment before nodding. "Yes, I want Daddy toe home."

 Chapter 958

    Wilhelm thought that when Gabriel was home, Jane never hit him without a reason.


    But ever since his father left, his mother had be unpredictable. Sometimes, even the sound of him making noise while eating would lead to punishment, forcing him to stand in the corner.


    He missed the mother who would kiss him and speak to him gently. He didn''t want the mother who hit him for no reason.


    "But Daddy''s out there with another woman now and won''te home," he said. Although he was young, he understood a lot of adult issues.


    Lately, Gabriel hadn''t been around. With Jane''s constant hints, Wilhelm had started to believe that Gabriel had left because of a bad woman, choosing her over their family.


    "Mommy, when I grow up, I''ll protect you. I won''t let any bad woman bully you!" Wilhelm vowed.


    Tears welled in Jane''s eyes at his words, her heart filled with a mix of emotions. Yet, her moment of hesitationsted only a second before her resolve hardened.


    The only way to give Wilhelm aplete family¡ªand for her to get what she wanted-was to make Gabriele back home.


    She smiled at Wilhelm, her voice soft. "Wil, the most important thing right now is finding a way to bring Daddy back. Mommy has a n, but I need your help. Will you help me?"


    "Mommy, I''ll do anything if it means Daddy wille home!" Wilhelm promised.


    Jane stroked his head, praising him, "You''re such a good boy."


    "What do I need to do, Mommy?" Wilhelm asked.


    "For now, you don''t need to do anything. Just enjoy this meal. By tomorrow, Daddy will be back home," Jane coaxed.


    Wilhelm''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Really?"


    Would his fathere back after he finished the meal?


    Jane nodded. "Really."


    "Okay!" Wilhelm chirped.


    Soon, the server brought their steak to the table and offered to cut it for them.


    Jane smiled and refused. "No need. I''ll do it myself. Could you check on the desserts, though?"


    "Of course, ma''am," the server replied before stepping away.


    Jane carefully cut Wilhelm''s steak


    into bite-sized pieces and ced et


    them in front of him. She urg


    "Go


    ahead and eat."


    Wilhelm, who loved steak, eagerly picked up his knife and fork to take a bite.


    Just then, he paused, hesitating for a moment before offering the piece to Jane. "Mommy, you''ve worked


    hard. You eat first. Con


    Jane smiled as she epted the bite. "Thank you, Wil. Now eat up, I''ve got plenty here."


    Wilhelm nodded. "Okay!"


    After finishing his steak, the desserts arrived.


    Jane slid the hazelnut cake toward him. "Here, Wil, try this. After dessert, we''ll head home."


    Wilhelm''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as he looked at the cake. "Mom, what are these on top?"


    "They''re hazelnuts. They''re really tasty¡ªtry them," Jane offered.


    "Okay!" Wilhelm agreed, picking up a spoon and, as was his habit, offering the first bite to Jane.


    She gently waved it off. "Mommy doesn''t like cake. This one''s all for you."


    "Alright," Wilhelm replied.


    Upon taking his first bite, his face lit up with delight. "It''s so good! I''ve never had a cake this tasty before."


    He quickly took another big bite.


    Watching his happiness, Jane couldn''t help but smile. "Slow down. Don''t eat too fast, or you''ll choke."


    When Wilhelm had eaten nearly half the cake, Jane stopped him. "That''s enough for tonight. Eating too much before bed isn''t good. If you like it, I''ll bring you back another time."

 Chapter 959

    Although Wilhelm wanted more, he hesitated briefly before obediently putting down


    his spoon.


    "Okay, Mommy," he said.


    Hispliance sparked a brief flicker of guilt in Jane''s eyes. But the feeling vanished as quickly as it hade, reced by a calm determination.


    After settling the bill, she led Wilhelm back to the car.


    As soon as they were on the road, Wilhelm began squirming in his seat, scratching himself furiously. His small face scrunched in difort as heined, "Mommy... I don''t feel good. I''m itchy all over..."


    Jane nced at him and saw red spots breaking out across his skin.


    "Hold on, Mommy''s taking you to the hospital right now," she said.


    She sped toward the nearest hospital, reaching it in less than ten minutes.


    By the time Jane pulled into the ER, Wilhelm''s face was covered in hives. He was wing at himself, leaving red marks all over his pale skin.


    Jane rushed to unbuckle him and carried him inside, moving quickly toward the emergency desk.


    A doctor approached immediately and asked, "What happened?"


    "Food allergy," Jane said anxiously.


    "Lay him on that bed over there," the doctor instructed.


    As the medical team got to work, Jane stepped aside and called Wren, her voice shaky with panic. She exined what had happened and begged her toe to the hospital.


    Wren was startled and immediately called Gabriel.


    "I understand. Which hospital are you at? I''ll be there right away," Gabriel said.


    When Gabriel arrived, an hour had passed.


    Wilhelm had been moved to a private VIP ward, where he was resting with an IV in his arm.


    Gabriel''s expression turned icy as he looked at Wilhelm''s fragile state, his face still covered in scratches. He turned tone, his voice cold "Step outside need to talk to you r


    Jane didn''t move, her face as cold as his. "Anything you have to say, you can say here."


    Gabriel let out a mirthlessugh before grabbing her wrist and pulling her out of the


    room.


    Once they reached the end of the corridor, he released her, his voice sharp and usatory. "Why did Wilhelm suddenly have an allergic reaction?"


    Jane rubbed her reddened wrist, her irritation rising. "You''re asking me? What right do you have to question me? You havent been home ages, Would you have evere back Wilhelm hadn''t had an allergic reaction?"


    "You know he''s allergic to hazelnuts. Ever since we found out, I''ve made sure there aren''t any in the house. Do I need to investigate this myself?" Gabriel questioned.


    For a moment, Jane''s eyes flickered with guilt, and she avoided his gaze.


    "I just took him out for steak tonight. The hazelnut cake was mine. How was I supposed to know he''d sneak a few bites while I was in the restroom?" she said. Gabriel''s expression turned to one of cold contempt as he pushed, "I''ll have the restaurant''s surveince footage pulled. We''ll see if that''s the truth."


    Jane scowled. "You don''t trust me?"


    "Should I?" he asked, his tone cutting.


    "You!" Jane ground her teeth, nodding sharply. "Fine! Think whatever you want.


    Don''t bother checking the footage-assume I did it!"


    "I only believe in surveince footage," Gabriel insisted.


    Seeing his determination, Jane clenched her fists. She was on the verge of erupting.


    Taking a deep breath, she red at Gabriel. "Yes, I did it on purpose! I knew it was the only way to make


    you show up! Gabriel, this is all your fault you weren''t so selfish


    Wilhelm wouldn''t have had to suffer!"

 Chapter 960

    Looking at Jane''s self-righteous demeanor, Gabriel remained expressionless. His gaze was indifferent, as if she were a stranger of no consequence.


    Hisck of reaction agitated Jane even more.


    "Gabriel, why aren''t you saying anything? Why?!" she shouted.


    Gabriel''s voice was calm. "Because I think you''re pitiful."


    "Pitiful?!" Jane repeated, then burst intoughter. "Do you think you''re any less pitiful than I am? You abandoned your wife to be with N, but has she even spared you a second nce? In the end, you and I are no different-we''re both pathetic losers."


    Gabriel showed no visible reaction but said, "Jane, I''m not like you."


    "What''s so different about you?" Jane demanded.


    "I can make my own choices. You can''t. Take this situation, for example¡ªI can ensure you''ll never see Wilhelm again, but there''s nothing you can do to stop me," Gabriel stated.


    Jane froze, herughter faltering. An overwhelming sense of unease gripped her. "What are you going to do?"


    Gabriel waved his hand, and two bodyguards stepped forward, grabbing Jane by the arms.


    "For the sake of your own goals, you were willing to harm your child. Someone like you doesn''t deserve to be a mother. I''ll be taking Wilhelm with me. From now on, don''t even think about seeing him again," Gabriel announced.


    "What?!" Jane''s eyes widened in shock. "Gabriel, what gives you the right to do this?! I won''t let you take Wilhelm! Over my dead body!"


    Gabriel indifferently remarked, "Too noisy."


    One of the bodyguards covered Jane''s mouth and dragged her away.


    She struggled desperately, letting out muffled cries, but it was no use. She was soon forced into an elevator.


    ...


    At the hospital''s main entrance, the bodyguards unceremoniously dumped her onto the ground.


    The impact made Jane see stars, but she ignored the pain and got up, prepared to run back to the hospital.


    She had carried Wilhelm to full term and given birth to him. What right did Gabriel have to take him away?


    Jane braced herself, expecting the


    bodyguards to stop her, but they didn''t ever nce her way. Instead, they got into a car and drove off.


    Her anxiety intensified as she raced toward the elevator.


    By the time she reached the ward, Wilhelm''s bed was empty. The boy was nowhere to be found.


    Jane rushed to the nurse''s station.


    "Where''s my son? Where''s Wilhelm?" she demanded breathlessly.


    The nurse looked confused. "His father took him just now. The discharge procedure has already been taken care of."


    Jane went pale. She bit her lip, panic rising.


    A sudden thought struck her, and she bolted downstairs.


    Too impatient to wait for the elevator, she took the stairs-but in her panic, she misstepped and tumbled down.


    When Wilhelm woke up, he realized he wasn''t in the hospital anymore.


    The unfamiliar room made him uneasy, and he quickly climbed out of bed.


    As his feet touched the floor, the door opened, and Gabriel walked in carrying a bowl of soup.


    "Daddy!" Wilhelm''s face lit up with


    one


    surprise and joy. He ran to Gabrieret


    who caught him with one her.


    bncing the bowl in the other.


    "Careful," Gabriel said with a smile.


    "Daddy, where is this? Why am I here? And where''s Mommy?" Wilhelm asked.


    Gabriel''s smile didn''t waver. "This is our home now. Are you hungry?


    Have some soup. The helper''s ine


    making your favorite barbecue ribs for lunch.

 Chapter 961

    "Okay," Wilhelm answered.


    He epted the bowl and took a couple of sips, then looked up at Gabriel and asked, "Daddy, where''s Mommy?"


    Upon seeing the cautious look in Wilhelm''s eyes, aplex expression crossed Gabriel''s face.


    He crouched down to the boy''s level and said gently, "Wil, from now on, you''ll live with Daddy. Is that okay?"


    Wilhelm froze, tears welling up in his eyes. "Daddy, does that mean you don''t want Mommy anymore?"


    Jane''s words echoed in his mind-that Gabriel had a bad woman outside and didn''t want them anymore.


    Now that his father didn''t want his mother, it wouldn''t be long before he didn''t want him either, especially if he had a child with that bad woman.


    Gabriel sighed and spoke softly. "Wil, this is an adult matter that you won''t


    understand. Daddy isn''t abandoning Mommy. We''re just going to live separately. But no matter what, both of us love you very much."


    "You''re lying!" Wilhelm cried, throwing the bowl to the floor, where it shattered into pieces.


    He burst into tears and ran toward the door. "You''re a bad daddy! You''ve found a bad woman outside, and once you have a child with her, you won''t want me anymore! I want to see Mommy-I don''t want you!"


    The floor was littered with ceramic shards, and Gabriel worried that Wilhelm might hurt himself. He quickly scooped the boy up in his arms and carried him out of the


    room.


    "Wil, listen to Daddy. I will never stop loving you," he reassured him.


    Wilhelm refused to stop crying and struggling, demanding to see Jane.


    After a long, fruitless attempt tofort him, Gabriel reluctantly decided to have someone contact Jane.


    Before long, one of his assistants approached hesitantly. "Mr. Hackett, Ms. Wilkie fell down the stairs at the hospital and broke her leg. She''s being treated now and can''te."


    Gabriel pressed his lips into a tight line. "Understood."


    He turned to look at Wilhelm, still sniffling on the sofa, and called over a maid.


    "Keep an eye on Wilhelm. If he''s hungry, prepare him something to eat, but don''t let him sneak out," he instructed.


    Gabriel suspected that, given Wilhelm''s current state, the boy might try to run away to find Jane. He couldn''t allow Wilhelm to returre to her, only to be used as leverage again.


    "Yes, sir," the maid replied.


    After giving these instructions, Gabriel went to his study to work.


    Not long after, Raymond arrived with Wren.


    As they stepped into the house, they saw Wilhelm sitting on the sofa, his eyes red and puffy from crying.


    Wren rushed to his side. "Wil, what''s wrong? Why are you crying so much? Where''s your dad?"


    Upon seeing Wren, Wilhelm''s tears began to flow again.


    He threw his arms around her and sobbed. "Grandma, Daddy doesn''t want Mommy anymore! I want to see Mommy! Daddy won''t let me!"


    Seeing Wilhelm in such a state broke


    Wren''s heart. She fumbled to wipe


    away his tears,forting him


    where don''t cry t


    talk to


    your daddy, okay?


    "Really?" Wilhelm looked up at her with hopeful eyes.


    Wren''s heart melted due to the tear tracks on his cheeks. She quickly nodded. "Of course, sweetheart."


    As she spoke, Gabriel entered the living room.


    He nced briefly at Wren soothing Wilhelm, then turned his attention to Raymond. "Let''s discuss this in the study."


    "Ah, yes, of course," Raymond replied nervously, rubbing his hands together.


    He had never thought highly of


    Gabriel, dismissing him as someone who lived off his wife. But now,


    Gabriel had risen


    to be a


    Sessful entrepreneur, while


    Raymond''s ownpany was on the verge of bankruptcy, forcing him to seek help. His feelings wereplicated, to say the least.

 Chapter 962

    Raymond and Gabriel stayed in the study for over an hour before emerging.


    By then, Raymond''s expression had shifted from initial unease to radiant joy, his face brimming with smiles.


    It seemed the fortune teller had been right-Wren was indeed his lucky star.


    Despite hispany''s brush with bankruptcy, Gabriel not only promised to inject 70,000,000 dors into it but also agreed to partner with them on future projects.


    The potential profits were enough to make it impossible for Raymond to hide his grin.


    Seeing his cheerful demeanor, Wren let out a breath of relief.


    Setting Wilhelm down from herp, she turned to Raymond and asked, "So, you reached an agreement?"


    "Yeap. I need to get back to the office, though. I''ll have the driver pick you upter," Raymond replied.


    "Alright. Will you be home for dinner?" Wren asked.


    "Of course! Tonight, we''ll celebrate properly," Raymond promised.


    After Raymond left, Wilhelm tugged on Wren''s sleeve. "Grandma, when are you


    going to talk to Daddy about letting me see Mommy?"


    "I''ll go right now," Wren answered.


    "I''ll go with you," Wilhelm said.


    The two headed to the study and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," came Gabriel''s voice.


    Wren pushed the door open and stepped inside. "Gabriel, I heard from Wil that you''re not letting him see his mother?"


    Gabriel set down the document he had been reading and cast a


    nce at her. "Mom, you


    manage your own family matters, so maybe stay out of mine."


    "I don''t intend to meddle in the issues between you and Jane, but Wil is my grandson. He''s just a child.


    "How could you deny him the chance to see his mother? You left him crying in the living room¡ªwhat if something happened to him?" Wren exined.


    Gabriel set the document aside and told Wilhelm, "Wil, step out for a moment."


    Wilhelm shook his head. "No! Daddy, I want to see Mommy! I want to be with her!"


    "Are you sure? Have you already forgotten how she used to hit you?" Gabriel reminded him.


    At these words, Wilhelm shrank back, fear shing across his face. Clearly, he remembered the terrifying experience.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he


    nodded. "Mommy didn''t mean to hit me. She told me she was going through a hard time and promised it


    througpen again She even


    wouldn''t


    took me out for something delicious yesterday..."


    Looking at Wilhelm''s innocent face, Gabriel frowned. He didn''t want to tell Wilhelm that Jane had taken him out yesterday to deliberately trigger an allergy in order to force a meeting with him.


    However, if Wilhelm didn''t fully see her true nature, he would keep begging to see her. Over time, he might evene to resent Gabriel, his own father.


    After a pause, Gabriel asked seriously, "If you had to choose between Daddy and Mommy, who would you pick?"


    "Daddy, I don''t want to choose. I want both of you. I want us to be a happy family again," Wilhelm replied.


    "You have to choose. Either me or your mother," Gabriel insisted.


    Tears welled up in Wilhelm''s eyes, and he began to sob. "I don''t want to choose! I want both of you! I don''t want you to get divorced!"


    Wren''s heart ached as she watched Wilhelm cry.


    She scowled at Gabriel. "What kind of father are you? If he misses his mother so much, let him see her. Why force him to make such a cruel choice?"


    Ignoring her, Gabriel turned to Wilhelm and said, "Since you won''t choose, I''ll decide for you. I''ll send you back to your mother''s ce."

 Chapter 963

    Wilhelm froze at Gabriel''s stern expression, shrinking behind Wren and peeking at his father with frightened eyes.


    Without looking at him, Gabriel called for a maid. "Take him to the Wilkies with the driverter."


    The maid nodded. "Understood."


    Just as the maid was about to lead Wilhelm away, Wren pulled the boy behind her and snapped, "Gabriel, can''t you see how scared he is?"


    Gabriel finally lifted his gaze to her, his tone icy. "Weren''t you the one who brought him to me and insisted I let him see Jane? Now that I''ve agreed, what more do you want?"


    Wren stiffened but quicklyposed herself. "I only brought him because he was crying so pitifully. That doesn''t mean I want him to live with Jane again."


    She wasn''t stupid. It was clear that Wilhelm was better off with Gabriel than with Jane.


    If the divorce went through, Jane would eventually remarry, and who knew how much Wilhelm would suffer in her new household?


    At least with Gabriel, Wren could visit Wilhelm often, and he would have a stable life.


    "I''ve already told you, this is my business. Stay out of it," Gabriel warned.


    Wren was angry. "I have no choice but to interfere. Just look at Wil-what have you and Jane done to him with your constant fighting? You''re his father. Can''t you stop being so selfish?"


    With a sharp crack, Gabriel mmed his file onto the desk, silencing the room. Wren, who was quite afraid of Gabriel, turned pale and didn''t dare speak again.


    In the silence, Wilhelm''s sobs echoed through the study. "Waaah! Bad Daddy! I don''t want you! I want Mommy!"


    At Gabriel''s signal, the maid quickly stepped forward and carried Wilhelm out of the room.


    Once the study was quiet again, the oppressive atmosphere made Wren feel suffocated.


    She hesitated, then cautiously said, "Gabriel, just remembered


    something I need to take et


    "Wait." Gabriel''s cold voice stopped her in her tracks.


    "Do you know why I brought him here?" he asked.


    "W-Why?" Wren managed to ask.


    "Last night, Jane deliberately fed him something he''s allergic to, hoping to force me to meet with her," Gabriel exined.


    Wren''s eyes widened in shock. "What?! She did that to her son?!"


    She recalled Jane''s phone call the previous night and felt a chill run down her spine.


    Jane had called her because she couldn''t get through to Gabriel, manipting her into arranging the meeting.


    The more Wren thought about it, the more rmed she became.


    For Jane to go so far as to harm Wilhelm, her child-who knew what else she was capable of?


    "No. Wil can''t go back to her. If she can use his allergies to get her way


    once, who knows what she''ll do


    next They can''t meet anymoret


    Wren eximed.


    Gabriel''s expression remained cold. "I didn''t tell Wil about what she did. I didn''t want


    to hurt him."


    "How can you not tell him? And


    still nned to send him back


    Wit''s like throwing him


    her? the Wren eximed.


    "


    Gabriel gave her a pointed look. "Didn''t you bring him here, insisting he see Jane?"

 Chapter 964

    Embarrassment flickered across Wren''s face as she muttered, "I didn''t... I just didn''t know the situation before, okay?"


    "If you don''t know the situation, then don''t meddle," Gabriel rebuked.


    After a moment of silence, Wren stole a nce at Gabriel and softly said, "Gabriel, this time it''s my fault. I''m sorry. But Wil absolutely cannot be sent back to Jane. Who knows how she''ll treat him? She''s already proven she''s capable of terrible things."


    Just thinking about Jane intentionally causing Wilhelm''s allergic reaction made Wren''s skin crawl. What kind of mother could be so cruel?


    "I know what I''m doing. From now on, if Jane contacts you, don''t respond," Gabriel instructed.


    Wren quickly nodded. "Okay... I understand....."


    "If there''s nothing else, you can go. I have work to do," Gabriel dismissed.


    "Alright... I''ll leave now..." Wren answered.


    As Wren walked out of the vi, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Just as she was about to call her driver, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Jane, she let out a coldugh before answering.


    "Jane, you''ve got some nerve calling me," she said.


    "Mom, what''s that supposed to mean?" Jane asked.


    "You know perfectly well what it means! You deliberately caused Wil''s allergic


    reaction just to force Gabriel to meet you. A person like you doesn''t deserve to be a mother. I won''t help you anymore, so stop calling me," Wren scolded before hanging up.


    She then blocked Jane''s number.


    ...


    Jane hurled her phone at the ward''s wall with a loud crash, startling Wendy.


    "Ms. Wilkie, what''s wrong?" Wendy asked nervously.


    Jane''s face was cold and sinister. She didn''t answer, and Wendy dared not ask further. She silently picked up the shattered phone and set it on the table sighing deeply


    After lunch, Gabriel instructed a maid to bring Wilhelm back to Jane.


    When Jane saw Wilhelm, she didn''t appear particrly happy. Instead, she fixed her gaze on the maid who had brought him over and asked, Where''s Gabriel Why didn''t he bring Wil himself?" ''


    "Ms. Wilkie, Mr. Hackett is busy with work, so he asked me to bring Mr. Wilhelm. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave," the maid answered.


    "Stop right there!" Jane snapped, her eyes zing with anger. "What does Gabriel mean by this? Is he done taking responsibility for his son?!"


    "Ms. Wilkie, I was only asked to send Mr. Wilhelm. I''m not aware of anything else," the maid replied.


    "Get out!" Jane shouted. Her fury made her look terrifying.


    Wilhelm was frightened by her appearance and instinctively took a step back. When Jane had hit him before, she had looked exactly the same as she did now.


    The maid nodded slightly before promptly leaving.


    Once the room quieted, Jane turned to Wilhelm, her voice icy. "Come here."


    Wilhelm shook his head. "Mommy told Daddy I want us to live together as a family, but he wouldn''t agree. Mormy,


    did what you


    asked-please don''t hit me, okay?"


    His voice wavered as tears welled up in his eyes.


    Jane''s gaze turned cold, but she softened her tone. "Don''t worry. Mommy won''t hit you. I just want to know-was your dad treating you well?"


    Wilhelm hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. "No... Daddy wasn''t good to me. I had to cry and beg before he finally agreed to send me back to you."

 Chapter 965

    Jane smiled and praised, "You''re such a good boy, Wil. Come here-Mommy wants to tell you something."


    Hesitant but trusting, Wilhelm slowly moved closer to her.


    The moment he was within reach, Jane grabbed his cor, her expression dark and menacing. "When I called you earlier, why didn''t youe immediately?"


    Terrified, Wilhelm turned pale, tears brimming in his eyes. "Mommy... I was scared..."


    "Scared of what?" Jane demanded.


    "Scared you''d hit me... Waaaah..." Wilhelm cried.


    When Wilhelm had been staying with Gabriel, he''d worried he''d never see his mother again.


    But now, seeing her up close, she seemed frightening-nothing like the gentle mother he used to know.


    Jane''s patience snapped at the sound of his crying. "Shut up! If you keep crying, I''ll throw you out!"


    Wilhelm immediately mmed up, though he couldn''t stop the little hups that followed. His face was streaked with tears, making him look pitiful.


    Just then, the door to the room opened, and Wendy walked in carrying some medicine.


    Seeing Jane gripping Wilhelm with such fury, Wendy quickly stepped in and pulled the boy away. Her frown deepened as she noticed Wilhelm''s pale face and hesitant, silent tears.


    "Ms. Wilkie, what''s the point of this? No matter how things go with Mr. Hackett, Wilhelm is still your son. If you and Mr. Hackett divorce, he''ll be your only hope. If you don''t treat him well now, don''t expect him to be filialter," Wendy reminded her.


    Jane let out a derisiveugh. "Hope? I can''t even rely on Gabriel. You think I''m going to rely on a kid?"


    "Ms. Wilkie, no matter how you feel, Wilhelm is still your flesh and blood. If you don''t care for him, who will?" Wendy pressed.


    Jane''s face twisted with bitterness. "Care for him? And who''s going to care for me?"


    Seeing that her words weren''t getting through, Wendy sighed wearily and dropped the subject.


    She tidied up the room and was about to take Wilhelm back to the vi when he refused to leave.


    "I want to stay with Mommy," he said firmly.


    Wendy''s heart ached as she looked at Wilhelm-clearly frightened but still unwilling to leave his mother. child''s love for their parents to quly was unconditional.  fo


    "Alright, then I''ll stay with you both," Wendy replied.


    Wilhelm nodded vigorously. "Okay!"


    ...


    That evening, Pedro was reviewing some documents in his study when the butler entered to announce a visit from Gabriel.


    Pedro froze for a moment, then his face darkened. "He''s got the nerve to show up?"


    Remembering how Gabriel had


    spent five years ingratiating himself with the Wilkies only to betray them and nearly destroy the Wilkie Group Pedro felt his anger rise.


    "He says he has a business proposal for you. Should I let him in?" the butler asked.


    A business proposal?


    Pedro sneered. "Bring him to the study."


    He wanted to see just what Gabriel had to say.


    Soon, Gabriel was led into the room.


    "Grandpa," he greeted.


    "Don''t call me that. I''m not your grandfather," Pedro said coldly.


    Gabriel remained unfazed. With a faint smile, he walked over and sat opposite Pedro.


    "Grandpa, there''s no need to be


    angry. I''m here today to discuss et


    very lucrative business opportunity," Gabrief remarked.


    Pedro shot back, "I wouldn''t dare do business with you. Who knows when you might


    stab me in the back again?"

 Chapter 966

    Gabriel smiled. "Grandpa, rest assured¡ªI''m not here to scheme against you. I''vee to return the gamingpany to the Wilkie Group free of charge."


    Pedro''s sharp eyes narrowed coldly. "You''re being this generous? I don''t buy it."


    "Of course, I have conditions," Gabriel replied evenly.


    "And what are they?" Pedro asked.


    "I want a divorce from Jane, full custody of Wilhelm, and for the Wilkies to send Jane abroad permanently. She''s not to return," Gabriel stated firmly.


    Pedro raised an eyebrow, surprised.


    Returning such a lucrative gamingpany just for a divorce? As for sending Jane abroad that was already part of his n.


    Pedro remained silent, but Gabriel showed no impatience. He sat quietly, waiting for a response.


    After a long pause, Pedro finally spoke, his tone icy. "How do I know you''re not bluffing? You could strip thepany of its core assets and leave me with an empty shell."


    Gabriel chuckled. "Of course not, Grandpa. That gamingpany may generate hundreds of millions annually, but it''s nothing to me. Returning it doesn''t hurt my bottom line. All I want is the divorce."


    "This requires careful consideration. You may leave for now," Pedro said curtly.


    Gabriel stood, adjusted his sleeves, and smiled. "Very well, but I suggest you act quickly. My patience is limited. Even if you refuse, I have other ways to ensure the divorce happens it just might get messy."


    Pedro''s expression darkened. "Is that a threat?"


    "Not at all, just a friendly reminder," Gabriel replied before leaving.


    Watching his retreating figure, Pedro struggled to reconcile this confident,posed man with the seemingly meek grandson-inw of years past.


    How could Gabriel have founded Nyce Tech? And yet, the impossible had happened.


    As soon as Gabriel left, Pedro instructed the butler to summon Jane to the house.


    The butler said hesitantly, "Mr.


    Wilkie, Ms. Wilkie fell down the stairs


    She''s still in the hospital."


    >


    "Even in the hospital, she can stille home. I need to speak with her," Pedro insisted.


    "Yes, sir. Right away," the butler replied.


    About an hourter, Wendy wheeled Jane, her leg in a cast, into the Wilkie residence.


    "Ms. Wilkie, Mr. Wilkie is waiting for you in the study," the butler announced. "Why is Grandpa in such a hurry? Did something happen?" Jane asked.


    The butler shook his head. "I''m not sure, but Mr. Hackett visited earlier."


    Jane''s face darkened. "What did he want?!"


    "I don''t know. He spoke privately with Mr.


    Youll have to askuim yourself the butler answered.


    and left soon after et


    After guiding Jane to the study, the butler and Wendy stepped out, leaving her alone with Pedro.


    As soon as the door closed, Jane demanded, "Grandpa, why was Gabriel here? What did he want?"


    "He''s willing to return the gamingpany to the Wilkie Group on one condition: you must divorce him," Pedro said.


    Jane''s initial joy at hearing about the


    gamingpany quickly turned to


    rage No way!


    I won Lagree


    to it. He


    can forget about divorcing me!"

 Chapter 967

    Jane''s words were met with Pedro''s cold stare, causing her to stiffen. "Grandpa, don''t tell me you''re actually considering this!"


    "That gamingpany generates hundreds of millions in profit every year," Pedro said pointedly.


    "So what? You''re willing to force me into a divorce for the sake of apany?" Jane questioned.


    "Jane, recovering thatpany would stabilize the Wilkie Group''s finances. And let''s face it, there''s no love left between you two. Dragging this out serves no purpose," Pedro replied.


    Janeughed bitterly. "Grandpa, you''ve said it all, haven''t you? What more can I say? But don''t forget-Gabriel has Nyce Tech. If I divorce him, we lose half of Nyce Tech."


    Pedro shook his head at her naivety. "Nyce Tech was established before your marriage. Even if some of its profits were earned after, he''s had plenty of time to hide assets. You won''t get a dime."


    The fact that Gabriel had been able to remain so low-profile within the Wilkies for years proved how difficult it would be to trace any hidden assets. He might be wealthy, but Jane had no im to any of it.


    "But we''re married. If I can prove he''s transferred assets, I can im those profits. Five years of Nyce Tech''s earnings-do you really think a gamingpanypares?" Jane insisted.


    "He won''t give you the chance to find that proof," Pedro said bluntly. "All I care about is retrieving the gamingpany. If you agree to the divorce, I''ll transfer 10% of the Wilkie Group''s shares to you."


    Jane had once seen 10% of the Wilkie Group as a tempting offer, but now it seemed insignificant.


    "Grandpa, 10% of the Wilkie Group versus half of Nyce Tech? I''ll take thetter," she stated.


    Pedro studied her for a long moment before speaking slowly. "What you can hold onto is what truly matters. Go home and think it over. I expect your answer in a few days."


    "I don''t need a few days. I can answer now. I refuse to divorce him," Jane said firmly.


    Pedro''s face grew colder due to her


    stubbornness. "You don''t have choice. Take the 10% and divorce him or get nothing and still divorce him. The decision is yours.


    Jane clenched the armrests of her wheelchair, her face contorted with rage.


    "Grandpa, you''re forcing me! You''re not giving me a real choice!"


    "Choices are for those with leverage. You have none. Do you really think you''re in a position to negotiate?" Pedro challenged.


    His words hit her like a bucket of ice water, dousing any remaining resistance.


    He was right. She had no leverage. Whether it was Gabriel or Pedro, both had the power to force her hand.


    If Pedro were on her side, she would


    have a chance to fight it out with


    Gabriel Buthow that both


    that both men were


    aligned against her, she had no way


    to resist.


    "If you push me into this divorce, you''ll regret it someday," Jane said bitterly.


    Pedro''s voice was indifferent. "If that


    dayes, I''ll deal with it. Right now, I''m focused on saving thepany. Your foolishness brought us to this point. You have only yourself to me."


    Taking a deep breath, Jane extended her hand. "Fine. I want the shares first."


    Pedro wasted no time, summoning awyer to draft the share transfer agreement.


    Within hours, the documents were signed and sealed.

 Chapter 968

    After receiving the shares, Jane said coldly, "Tell Gabriel to send the divorce papers to the vi. Once the one-month cooling-off period is over, we''ll finalize the divorce."


    Pedro nodded, a rare smile crossing his face. "There''s no need to wait a month. You can get divorced today."


    Time was of the essence. Neither he nor Gabriel had the patience to wait.


    Jane scoffed, her expression mocking. She had expected this seemingly smooth process toe with strings attached.


    "Fine. Have Gabriele over," she said.


    ...


    Gabriel arrived quickly.


    After transferring ownership of the gamingpany back to Pedro, he and Jane headed to the courthouse to finalize the divorce.


    As Jane held the divorce certificate in her hand, she couldn''t help butugh bitterly. Her life had truly be a joke.


    Outside the courthouse, Gabriel nced at Jane, who sat in her wheelchair, and handed her a document.


    "Jane, consider this mypensation for five years of marriage. From now on, we''ll go our separate ways," he said.


    Jane opened the document and saw that he was offering her 100,000,000 dors aspensation.


    She sneered. "How generous of you."


    "I''ll head back with you now to pick up Wilhelm," Gabriel replied.


    Jane fell silent for a few seconds before looking at him coldly. "Are you nning to stop me from seeing my son in the future?"


    "It''s best if you don''t see him unless necessary," Gabriel answered.


    Seeing the indifference in his eyes, Jane said nothing further.


    The drive back to the vi was silent. Neither of them spoke a word.


    When they arrived, Wilhelm saw them return together and ran over excitedly. "Daddy! You''re back?"


    Gabriel looked down at his son, his expression softening. "Yes, Wil. Go upstairs and pack your things. You''ll be moving to a new home with me."


    "Is Mommying too?" Wilhelm asked cautiously, his eyes full of hope.


    Gabriel reached out to pat his head and replied gently, "Mommy''s noting. It''ll


    just be you and me. From now on, you''ll live with Daddy. Okay?"


    "No!" Wilhelm screamed, shoving, Gabriel''s hand away as he backed up. "I don''t want to go with you! want to stay with Mommy! I don''t want to be with you. Youll fed the bad woman hurt me!"


    Gabriel frowned and turned to Jane, his voice cold. "Is this what you''ve been telling him?"


    "I only said you didn''t want us anymore, and I wasn''t lying, was I?" Jane retorted.


    "Exin it to him properly," Gabriel ordered.


    "What''s there to exin? You left us and forced me into a divorce. It''s all for N isn''t i Did I misunderstand something or are you nning to chase after N now?" Jane shot back.


    Gabriel''s icy gaze bore down on her, anger radiating from him.


    "Jane, do you have a death wish?" he hissed.


    She met his re with defiance. "Oh? Are you nning to kill me now? Go ahead.


    We''re divorced now, and I''m of no use to you anymore, am I?"


    Fury burned in Gabriel''s eyes. If Wilhelm hadn''t been there, he might have lost control.


    Jane raised an eyebrow with a


    smirk. "What''s the matter? Angry? Frustrated? This feeling you have ated? right now? It''s what I''ve been living with every single day since you abandoned me and our son and forced me into this divorce

 Chapter 969

    At that moment, Wendy emerged from the kitchen and was met with the sight of Gabriel and Jane locked in a tense standoff, while Wilhelm sobbed uncontrobly nearby.


    She hurried over, frowning. "Ms. Wilkie, Mr. Hackett, if you''re going to argue, at least don''t do it in front of the child."


    Jane scoffed. "We''re divorced. What do you expect?"


    Wendy froze, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Divorced? For real?"


    At the mention of the word "divorced," Wilhelm''s sobs grew louder, his cries piercing the room.


    Frustrated by the noise, Jane snapped, "Stop crying! All you do is cry! Can''t you do anything else?"


    Wilhelm flinched at her outburst but continued crying even harder.


    Gabriel took a deep breath and turned to Wendy. "Take Wilhelm upstairs and pack


    his things. I''ll be taking him with me."


    Wendy hesitated. "You''re taking Mr. Wilhelm away?"


    "Yes. I have custody," Gabriel answered.


    Wendy nced at Jane, who remained silent, her expression cold.


    Understanding the situation, Wendy sighed. Gabriel and Jane could divorce whenever they wanted, but Wilhelm had no choice.


    "Understood," she replied.


    She then picked up the still-sobbing Wilhelm and carried him upstairs to pack his belongings.


    The living room fell silent, leaving only Jane and Gabriel.


    Gabriel broke the silence. "Jane, from now on, I''ll make sure you never have the chance to hurt Wilhelm again."


    "I hurt him? If it weren''t for you


    forcing this divorce, do you think et


    he''d be suffering like this? Don''t pin the me on me when this is all your doing Jane retorted


    Gabriel didn''t bother arguing. He knew that no matter what he said, Jane wouldn''t


    listen. Their rtionship was over, and there was no point in dwelling on it.


    He sat on the couch, waiting for Wendy to finish packing Wilhelm''s things.


    Within thirty minutes, Wendy returned with a suitcase in tow.


    Wilhelm trailed behind her, sniffling quietly. Somehow, she had managed to calm him down, and he seemed resigned to the situation.


    "Mr. Hackett, Mr. Wilhelm''s belongings are packed. If anything is missing, let me know, and I''ll send it over," Wendy said.


    Gabriel nodded. "Thank you."


    If anything was missing, he would buy Wilhelm new things. He wouldn''t be back for them.


    He turned to Wilhelm and asked, "Do you want to say goodbye to your mother?"


    At this, Wilhelm''s tears welled up again, and he looked at Gabriel with pleading eyes. "Daddy, I don''t want to leave Mommy Cant you two stay together? Please don''t get divorced."


    Although Jane had been cruel to him, Wilhelm still didn''t want to leave her.


    Gabriel replied indifferently, "No, you have to leave with me today."


    Wilhelm pouted and slowly approached Jane, sobbing. "Mommy... you have to visit me... I''ll miss you..."


    Jane softened as she saw Wilhelm''s tearful face.


    No matter what had happened, he was still her child. She remembered the joy of


    feeling his kicks during pregnancy and the bond she had once cherished.


    After a long pause, she reached out and patted his head. Her voice softened, "Wil, when you go with Daddy, be good and listen to him. Don''t eat too much junk food. If anyone bullies you or you miss me, caffme anytime."

 Chapter 970

    Wilhelm''s eyes were red, filled with reluctance as he looked at Jane. "Mommy... I don''t want to leave you..."


    At that moment, Jane was overwhelmed by a wave of sorrow.


    The thought of Wilhelm being taken away by Gabriel, with no guarantee she''d ever see him again, made her heart ache as if it were being torn apart.


    She hugged Wilhelm tightly and looked up at Gabriel. "I don''t want your money anymore. I want custody of my son!"


    They were divorced now. Gabriel would undoubtedly remarry soon. When he had a new wife and child, there would be no ce for Wilhelm in his life.


    Gabriel''s expression remained cold. "Jane, are you insane? What makes you think I''d ever give you custody?"


    Considering her past actions-hitting Wilhelm and intentionally giving him allergenic food-Gabriel was resolute in not leaving Wilhelm in her care.


    "I gave birth to Wilhelm! How dare you take him away? You''re just doing this to chase after N! Why even bother with Wilhelm?" Jane spat.


    He despised her so much. If he really ended up with N and they had another child, Wilhelm would surely remind him of her. It would stir even more resentment toward the boy.


    The mere thought of this possibility solidified Jane''s resolve to fight for her son. "And leave him here with you, so you can keep mistreating him?" Gabriel mocked.


    Jane''s arms froze around Wilhelm as she gritted her teeth. "I''ll never hit him again. I won''t mistreat him. He''s my child, and from now on, he''ll only have me. I won''t let you take him away."


    Gabriel sneered. "Now you want to act like a loving mother? I won''t give you the chance to hurt him again."


    With that, he stepped forward, intent on prying Wilhelm from her arms.


    Jane refused to let go.


    As they struggled, Wilhelm burst into tears once more.


    Wendy couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She stepped in, her voice firm. "Enough! Can''t you see you''re scaring the boy?"


    She gently pulled Wilhelm out of Jane''s arms and looked at them both. "Ms, Wilkie, Mr. Hackett, I know I''m just a servant and shouldn''t say this, but could you two act like adufts for your child''s sake? Divorce


    is already hard enough on bus


    without you two fighting in front of him!"


    Jane took a deep breath and turned to Gabriel. "treat Wilhelm well. You''re running a majorpany and wont have time to care for him. I''m nning to go abroad soon Having him with me is the best option."


    Gabriel''s face remained expressionless, his silence speaking volumes. He didn''t


    trust Jane and wasn''t nning on letting her have custody.


    Jane bit her lip and turned to Wendy. "Take Wilhelm to the study for now."


    Wendy nodded and led the boy away.


    Jane looked up at Gabriel. "I hit him before and gave him that cake to cause an allergic reaction because I was desperate to see you to save our marriage.


    "Now we''re divorced. Wilhelm is my child. Why wouldn''t I treat him well? I''m begging you. Let me have custody of him."


    were sharp, his words


    Gabriel''s eyes w


    icy. "Jane, drop the act. Since you used him to manipte me, you''ll do it again for something else your so-called love for him will alwayse second to your self-interest. Why would I ever trust you with him?"

 Chapter 971

    Jane''s face flushed with anger as she eximed, "He''s my son too!"


    "But I hold custody now," Gabriel said firmly. "Don''t waste your time trying. He''s staying with me."


    Without another word, Gabriel ordered Wilhelm to be picked up from the study.


    "Gabriel, you can''t just take Wilhelm away like this!" Jane cried.


    Gabriel motioned to his guards. "Take her upstairs."


    Jane shouted after him, "Even if you take him today, I''ll find a way to get him back!"


    Gabriel cast her a cold nce. "You''re wee to try. Let''s see if you have what it takes to fight me."


    The guards escorted Jane upstairs.


    When Wendy returned with Wilhelm a few momentster, Gabriel was the only one in the living room.


    Wilhelm clung to Wendy, unwilling to move.


    Wendy patted his head, her voice gentle. "Mr. Wilhelm, go with your father."


    Compared to Jane''s vtile behavior, Wendy believed Wilhelm would be better off with Gabriel.


    Wilhelm stayed put, unwilling to let go of Wendy.


    Gabriel stepped forward and picked up Wilhelm without hesitation. He looked at Wendy and said, "Jane is upstairs. I''m taking Wilhelm now."


    "Mr. Hackett," Wendy called out, her voice low. "Please be good to the boy. He''s your own son."


    Gabriel''s gaze hardened slightly. "I know what I need to do."


    He carried Wilhelm out, their figures disappearing beyond the door.


    Wendy sighed heavily and headed upstairs.


    At the entrance to the master bedroom, she heard the sound of objects shattering inside.


    Knocking gently, she stepped in to find the room in chaos.


    The vanity was upturned, makeup was scattered everywhere, and clothes were thrown haphazardly across the floor.


    Jane sat amid the mess, her hair


    disheveled, her face dark with anger.


    Fler eyes burned with fun as if ready to consume everything around her.


    "Ms. Wilkie, Mr. Wilhelm-" Wendy began.


    "Get out!" Jane roared, her voice filled with bitterness and hatred. "Wendy I paid your sry all these years And today, you sided with Gabriel to take my son! You''re nothing but an ungrateful traitor!"


    Wendy stiffened.


    After a long pause, she said, "Ms. Wilkie, I only want what''s best for remarry someday having him with you wi causeplications. And with Mr. Hackett, he''ll be the heir to thepany."


    you and Mr. Wilhelm. It will


    Jane fell silent, clearly considering her words.


    "Leave me alone. I need time to think," she said atst.


    "Of course, Ms. Wilkie. If you need anything, just call me," Wendy replied softly before leaving and closing the door behind her.


    ...


    Gabriel brought Wilhelm back to his home.


    Wilhelm ran upstairs as soon as they arrived, mming his bedroom door shut.


    Understanding his son''s frustration, Gabriel simply shook his head.


    "Send some food up to his roomter," he instructed a maid before retreating to his study.


    News of Jane and Gabriel''s divorce spread quickly.


    When N heard it from Vrie, she was taken aback. "I thought their marriage was solid. What happened?"


    Vrie hesitated for a moment before whispering, "I heard Gabriel insisted on the divorce because of you. But I don''t know if it''s true."

 Chapter 972

    N paused, a flicker of surprise crossing her face before she said, "Because of me? That''s impossible."


    Five years ago, Gabriel had confessed his feelings for her, but that seemed like a


    lifetime ago.


    Now, he had a family with Jane and even a child.


    How could he possibly still have feelings for her? She didn''t think herself attractive enough to make him leave Jane.


    "I''m just repeating what I heard. Don''t take it seriously," Vrie said. "Who knows what''s going on in his head? Maybe he just doesn''t like Jane anymore and is using you as an excuse."


    "Hmm. Alright, I''ve got to go. I have an experiment to prepare for," N said.


    After ending the call, N didn''t dwell on Vrie''s words. Instead, she set her phone aside and focused on preparing theb equipment for her experiment.


    News of Gabriel''s divorce had reached Damon, who sat in his office on the top floor. His sharp eyes narrowed, and his entire demeanor turned icy, radiating danger.


    It seemed Gabriel was preparing to take direct action against Prospectus Technology.


    "Mr. Sumner, Gabriel returned the gamingpany to the Wilkie Group as part of the divorce settlement," Spencer reported.


    Damon''s expression remained impassive. "Let''s wait and see what his next move is."


    "Understood," Spencer replied.


    Later that evening, N brought up the divorce news with Damon on their way home.


    "I heard about that," Damon said, gripping the folder so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    He chose not to tell N that Gabriel''s real target was her, sparing her unnecessary worry.


    Noticing Damon''s somber expression, N asked, "Is something wrong? Is thepany facing issues?"


    "No, nothing to worry about," Damon replied, his voice calm and reassuring as his gaze softened toward her.


    "Really?" N asked, seeking confirmation.


    "If there were any problems, I''d still be at the office right now," Damon answered.


    N nodded, relieved. "That''s true."


    When


    up to them, a drawing in hand.


    arrived home, Mason ran


    look! drew a picture of


    "Mommy, look!!


    the three


    of us today!"


    N bent down to take the drawing, smiling as she saw the stick figures of a happy family holding hands.


    "It''s amazing, sweetheart!" she praised, kissing his cheek, her voice filled with warmth.


    Mason beamed with pride and rushed to show his drawing to Damon, who also praised him.


    Mason''s grin stretched from ear to ear as he announced, "I''m going to hang this in my room!"


    N chuckled. "Alright. Mommy will help you put it up after dinner."


    "Thanks, Mommy!" Mason chirped.


    During dinner, Lydia mentioned that


    Mason''s teacher had shared news about a parent-child sports day at schooton Friday. The teacher had requested that both parents try attend.


    Turning to Damon, N asked, "I can take the day off. Do you have time on Friday?


    If not, I can go by myself."


    "It''s my first time attending my son''s sports day. Even if I didn''t have time, I''d make time," Damon replied.


    "Okay, I''ll make sure to request leave," N said.


    After dinner, N went upstairs to help Mason put up his drawing, while Damon headed to his study.


    ???


    Once seated, he called Spencer. "Reschedule Friday''s meetings to Thursday and send any urgent files


    to my office in the next two days!


    need my


    day cleared."


    "Understood. Is there something specific nned for Friday?" Spencer asked.

 Chapter 973

    "Mm," Damon hummed in response, flipping through some documents. "Buddy has


    a parent-child sports day at his kindergarten. I''ll be attending."


    "Got it," Spencer replied.


    Friday morning arrived quickly.


    After breakfast, the family of three headed to Mason''s school.


    N wore a pastel pink tracksuit with a simple white T-shirt underneath, her long hair tied in a neat ponytail. With light makeup, she looked effortlessly elegant.


    Damon wore a matching ck tracksuit.


    Seeing him in casual wear, without his usual suits, N thought it made him look several years younger. If not for hismanding presence, one might easily mistake him for a university student.


    Mason, dressed in a light gray tracksuit, looked adorable and well-behaved.


    As they walked into the school, they quickly attracted the attention of both parents and children.


    Noticing the admiring nces from his ssmates, Mason walked with his head held high, exuding newfound confidence.


    His homeroom teacher, Laura, approached them with a weing smile.


    Her eyes briefly widened in admiration when she saw Damon and N, recognizing Mason''s good looks as clearly inherited from them.


    "Good morning! The sports day will officially start at 10:00 a.m. In the meantime, feel free to explore the campus or head to the yground. Seats with your child''s name have already been marked."


    "Thank you, Ms. Ferrier," N replied with a smile.


    "Of course! If you need anything, just text me," Laura said before heading off to manage the other families.


    After strolling around the school, Damon and N took Mason to the yground.


    As they found their designated seats, they noticed Gabriel and Wilhelm seated nearby.


    Damon''s expression darkened, his gaze locking onto Gabriel with icy precision. Gabriel, however, greeted him with a faint smile, unfazed by the tension.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Sumner. You found time to attend the event?" he asked.


    Damon sat beside him, answering with a straight face, "If you can find time to run Nyce Tech, scheme against others, and still atteri so can I."


    "Business is like a battlefield, Mr. Sumner. It''s all about strategy and staying ahead.


    You''d agree, wouldn''t you?" Gabriel replied.


    Damon nodded, understanding Gabriel''s implied meaning. "Completely. Let''s just hope that when the tables forn, you handle t just as gracefully."  fo


    "Of course," Gabriel answered.


    Meanwhile, N, holding Mason in herp, softly chatted with him. She seemed oblivious to the underlying aly simmering between the two men.


    Wilhelm sat next to Gabriel, his gaze lingering on Mason, who wasughing happily


    in N''s arms. His eyes darkened with jealousy.


    Why did Mason''s parents love him so much? Why did his own parents have to divorce?


    "Daddy, is Mommy really noting today?" Wilhelm asked, his gaze turning away from Mason.


    Gabriel looked down at him, his tone softening. "No, your mom hurt her leg. She''s in a wheelchair and can''t attend."


    "She could''vee and just watched from the side... Daddy, I wish Mommy coulde," Wilhelm muttered.

 Chapter 974

    Wilhelm gazed at Gabriel with hopeful eyes, full of anticipation.


    After a brief moment of eye contact, Gabriel finally nodded. "Alright. Sit here for a while. I''ll call her and see if she''s willing toe."


    Wilhelm''s face lit up immediately. "Okay, thank you, Daddy!"


    He firmly believed that Jane woulde once she received the call.


    Gabriel set Wilhelm down and stepped aside to make the call.


    A few minutester, he returned with a grim expression. "Wil, your mom is in the hospital right now and can''te."


    "Oh." Disappointment flickered across Wilhelm''s face, but he quickly masked it.


    His mother didn''t want him anymore. If he upset his father, and thetter abandoned him too, then no one would want him.


    The thought filled Wilhelm with a deep sense of injustice, and his eyes reddened. Gabriel assumed Wilhelm was upset about Jane''s absence.


    Squatting down to his level, he reassured him, "Wil, don''t be sad. The next time the kindergarten has a sports day, your mom will definitelye."


    "Really? But you two are divorced. Will Mommy still want me?" Wilhelm asked.


    Looking into Wilhelm''s teary eyes, Gabriel hesitated momentarily before nodding firmly. "Yes, of course. I promise."


    If Jane stopped fighting for custody and calmed down emotionally, Gabriel wouldn''t stop her from seeing Wilhelm. After all, no matter what, Jane was Wilhelm''s biological mother.


    Keeping them apart would only deepen Wilhelm''s resentment toward him.


    "Okay..." Wilhelm replied softly.


    Gabriel wiped the tears from Wilhelm''s face and said gently,


    "Alright no more crying. If you really want to see Mommy, we''ll show her the prize after the sports day if we win one okay?"


    Upon hearing this, Wilhelm''s attention shifted, and he nodded. "Okay."


    At 10:00 a.m., the sports day officially began after Laura''s brief opening speech.


    The first event was the three-legged


    race. Each child would pair with a parent, tying their adjacent legs together as they raced to the finish line. The first team to arrive would win


    Damon and Mason teamed up for the race, while N stood on the sidelines, cheering them on.


    Gabriel watched the happy, united family scene from nearby, his eyes cold.


    Soon, it would all change. In the near future, the man standing beside N would be him.


    Once the participants were ready, the referee gave the signal to start, and everyone began walking toward the finish line.


    Some parent-child pairs moved with great coordination, racing ahead, while others stumbled, barely advancing a meter as they struggled to keep pace with the more synchronized teams.


    The fastest pairs were Mason and Damon, along with Wilhelm and Gabriel.


    Wilhelm was determined to win the prize to show Jane, so he focused intently. His natural coordination with Gabriel made their pace swift.


    Meanwhile, Mason was determined to earn five stars for winning first ce. The participant with the most stars at the end of the day would receive a mysterious grand prize which he nned to gift to N.


    The two teams remained neck and neck as they neared thest ten meters.


    Wilhelm noticed that Mason and Damon were slightly ahead of him, and anxiety crept in. He subconsciously quickened his pace.

 Chapter 975

    However, Wilhelm''s sudden eleration didn''t match Gabriel''s speed, causing him to stumble forward.


    Gabriel quickly grabbed the back of Wilhelm''s shirt and pulled him upright.


    "Wil, are you okay?" he asked.


    Wilhelm, flushed and anxious, replied, "I''m fine, Daddy. Let''s hurry, or we won''t win!"


    The more Wilhelm rushed, the harder it became to synchronize their steps. They ended up stuck in ce for several moments.


    Meanwhile, Damon and Mason crossed the finish line, securing first ce.


    N smiled as she wiped the sweat from Damon and Mason''s foreheads with a tissue. "You two were amazing. Great job! Are you tired? Have some water."


    She pulled out a thermos and handed it to Damon while giving Mason a small, duck- themed water bottle.


    Mason took a sip and smiled brightly. "Thanks, Mommy!"


    His face beamed with happiness as he proudly held up his five stars, determined to keep trying to win the mysterious prize for his mom.


    Earlier, Mason had shared his n for the grand prize with Damon, who had immediately agreed. The two worked together toward that goal.


    Unfortunately, Gabriel and Wilhelm, who had fallen behind due to their earlier misstep, didn''t even ce in the top three.


    After the race, Wilhelm''s eyes brimmed with tears as he felt a wave of sadness.


    Gabriel squatted down tofort him. "Wil, don''t be discouraged. There are more events ahead. If we win just one of them, we can still show the certificate to your mom."


    Wilhelm wiped his tears and nodded. "Okay, Daddy..."


    Once Gabriel hadforted Wilhelm, he took the boy''s hand and led him to the next event.


    The following events didn''t go any better.


    Whether it was Damon and Mason beating them again or unexpected mistakes on their part, they couldn''t manage to im first ce.


    By the end of the day, Wilhelm held several second-ce certificates but couldn''t stop his tears from flowing. "All we got was second ce. Mommy won''t be happy when she sees these. She''ll be disappointed."


    In the past, Jane had always been strict with him. If he didn''t win first ce, she''d show her displeasure.


    "It''s okay, Wil. You did your best and were amazing," Gabriel reassured him.


    Still, no amount of gentle words could console Wilhelm this time.


    He threw the certificates on the ground and sobbed. "I didn''t win! I can''t see Mommy now! Mommy will be mad at me! It''s all your fault!"


    "Wil, it''s okay even when we don''t win first ce. You-" Before Gabriel could finish, Wilhelm pushed him hard.


    Caught off guard while crouched, Gabriel fell backward onto the ground.


    His face darkened, and his voice grew cold. "Wilhelm, who taught you that it''s okay tosh out at others when you don''t get what you want


    The sudden change in his demeanor startled Wilhelm.


    Feeling even more wronged, he wailed loudly, "I hate you! You''re a useless dad! A bad dad want my


    mom! Waaani! I don''t want you


    anymore!"


    get


    Wilhelm''s cries echoed across the yground, drawing the attention of everyone


    around them.

 Chapter 976

    Mason nced at Wilhelm, whose face was streaked with tears and snot, his expression filled with disdain.


    Seriously, how old was he to still be crying like a baby?


    Gabriel''s already cold expression, darkened further as he felt the weight of the crowd''s stares turning toward him and Wilhelm.


    It was like an icy wind sweeping through the yground. Everyone instinctively tugged their coats tighter.


    Having received significant donations from Gabriel, the principal had explicitly instructed Laura to ensure nothing upset him during the sports day.


    Seeing the scene unfold, Laura hurried over with a nervous smile and asked, "Wil, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Emboldened by the attention, Wilhelm only escted his tantrum. He threw himself to the ground, rolling and crying loudly, repeatedly demanding to see his mom.


    Gabriel felt his temples throb. Never in his life had he been so embarrassed. "Wilhelm, get up!" he ordered, ring at the boy on the ground.


    Wilhelm looked up defiantly. "I won''t! If you don''t let me see Mommy, I''m not getting up!"


    Gabriel forced himself to remain calm and nodded. "Fine. Get up, and I''ll take you to see your mom."


    "Really?" Wilhelm eyed him suspiciously. After all, Gabriel had refused just moments ago. Why the sudden change?


    "Really. But first, get up," Gabriel replied.


    "No! Call her now! I want to talk to Mommy first!" Wilhelm demanded.


    Gabriel took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to walk away. He pulled out his phone and dialed Jane''s number.


    Soon, Jane''s cold voice came through. "What do you want?"


    "Wil says he wants to see you," Gabriel replied curtly.


    Jane snickered. "Weren''t you the one who swore I''d never see him again?"


    Gabriel said nothing and handed the phone to Wilhelm.


    Wilhelm quickly snatched it and ran off to a quieter corner.


    "Mommy, I miss you! Can Ie to the hospital to see you?" he asked.


    Hearing Wilhelm''s voice tut


    Jane''s heart. She was about to


    agree when she remembered


    Wendy had told her it


    vas best for


    Wilhelma to stay with Gabriel


    She took a deep breath and steadied


    her tone. "Wil, Mommy is very buse


    right now, I don''t have time today. How about 1 see you another day


    "No! I want to see you today!" Wilhelm insisted.


    "Be a good boy. Mommy really can''t today. Give the phone back to your dad, okay?" Jane coaxed.


    Wilhelm blinked, fat tears falling from his cheeks. "I knew it! You don''t want me anymore! I hate you!"


    He threw Gabriel''s phone to the ground and bolted toward the school gates. rmed, Gabriel retrieved his phone and chased after Wilhelm.


    The gates were locked, and Wilhelm was already climbing them in desperation.


    Gabriel grabbed him down in one swift motion. His voice was sharp, his expression cold. "Wilhelm, have you had enough?"


    "Let go of me! I hate you! I don''t want you or Mommy anymore!" Wilhelm wailed.


    He thrashed wildly in Gabriel''s grip, his face flushed with tears, his eyes filled with defiance. He resembled a


    Cornered animal, bath in


    vain. Content Belongs to


    Gabriel sighed, releasing his grip but keeping hold of Wilhelm''s jacket to prevent him from running off.


    "Wilhelm, your mom and I are divorced. You''ll see her less often now. You need to ept that instead of throwing tantrums," he said.

 Chapter 977

    "No! I hate you! I don''t want to live with you!" Wilhelm yelled.


    "Whether you like it or not, the court decided you''re staying with me," Gabriel stated tly.


    As they argued, N and Damon approached, holding Mason''s hand.


    Wilhelm''s eyes flickered with jealousy and resentment when he spotted Mason. Summoning unexpected strength, he broke free from Gabriel and lunged at him. Why did Mason get to have loving parents while his were abandoning him?!


    The attack was so sudden that no one could react in time.


    Mason was shoved to the ground, wide-eyed with shock.


    Wilhelm was about to strike him when Damon pushed him aside and pulled Mason up.


    "Buddy, are you okay?" Damon asked, his voice full of concern.


    Mason nodded. "I''m okay, Daddy."


    Luckily, his thick winter coat had cushioned the fall.


    Wilhelm, sprawled on the ground after being shoved, stared nkly at the scene. He watched as Damon and N fussed over Mason, checking him for injuries.


    When he had fallen, his mother had never cared if he was hurting. She had yelled at him for being clumsy, and his father hadn''t bothered-merely watching coolly from the side.


    Jealousy burned hotter in Wilhelm''s chest. Why did Mason get such caring parents while he didn''t?


    Suddenly, he was yanked off the ground by his cor. He looked up to see Gabriel''s thunderous face.


    "Wilhelm, do you even know what you just did?!" Gabriel demanded.


    Wilhelm froze under his father''s icy re.


    Tears welled up again, but Gabriel didn''t care.


    He dragged the boy over to Damon and N to apologize. "Mr. Sumner N, I''m terribly sorry. This is entirely my fault f?r not teaching Wilhelm better. Is Buddy hurt?"


    Damon''s voice was sharp. "Your son deliberately pushed mine to the ground and tried to hit him. Do you think a few words of apology are enough?"


    Wilhelm had gotten physical with Mason before, and now he had charged at him again, for no reason. If Damon hadn''t been there, Mason might have actually been hurt.


    Gabriel knew he was in the wrong.


    "I understand, Mr. Sumner. If Buddy doesn''t feel well, I''ll cover all medical expenses.


    If there are any issues, I''ll take full responsibility," he replied humbly.


    "As for Wilhelm, I''ll make sure to educate him properly to ensure this doesn''t happen again," he added.


    Damon snorted. "If I remember


    orted.


    correctly, he''s provoked Buddy


    before For him to get physical right in front of N and the, as well as all these@ther parents-who knows if he''s been bullying other kids behind our backs?"


    The crowd murmured, parents exchanging uneasy nces.


    Some began questioning their children about whether Wilhelm had bullied them before.


    This wasn''t just a personal dispute anymore.


    At a prestigious kindergarten like


    this, most of the families were powerful and influential, If thi


    wasn''t handled


    Iv. Gabrie


    could face far more than just


    damaged pride.

 Chapter 978

    Offending too many people could lead to trouble. If someone ever decided to stab Gabriel in the back, it was unlikely anyone would be willing to help him.


    Gabriel''s eyes darkened as he nced at Damon, but he quickly spoke up. "Mr. Sumner, your words seem a bit unfair. Wilhelm has always gotten along well with his ssmates.


    "Before Buddy transferred, there hadn''t been any issues. Everyone can attest to that, and Ms. Ferrier can confirm it as well.


    "It was indeed Wilhelm''s fault this time, but kids pushing and shoving during arguments is normal. using him of bullying other children feels like an overreach, don''t you think?"


    Damon smiled. "I''m merely raising a valid concern, not using him outright. However, if he can publicly shove Buddy today, who''s to say he won''t shove another ssmate tomorrow?"


    "You''re specting about things that haven''t happened. Mr. Sumner, it seems excessive to assume the worst about a child this young," Gabriel countered.


    "Oh, you misunderstand me," Damon replied with mock politeness. "I''m only looking out for the safety of the other children. No parent wants their kiding home from school covered in bruises, do they?"


    As soon as he finished, murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd of parents.


    "That''s right. I saw Wilhelm charge at Mason out of nowhere. His aggressiveness was scary-even as an adult, I felt uneasy. I can''t imagine what it''d be like if he suddenly went after my child."


    "Maybe he''s jealous Mason won so many first-ce medals today, while he didn''t win a single one."


    "If he reacts like this over something


    so trivial, who knows what else he


    might do think I need to


    reconsider if this is the right environment for my child. Having an unstable ssmate around is too dangerous."


    The murmurs grew louder, and Gabriel''s expression darkened by the second.


    Taking a deep breath, he addressed the group. "Everyone, I understand Wilhelm was in the wrong today.


    He''s just a young boy, and with et


    my


    recent divorce from his mother his


    emotions have been run high


    That might be concerning to you. sincerely apologize to Mason and promise it won''t happen again.


    "If he everys hands on another child, I''ll immediately withdraw him from the


    school. I hope everyone can give him another chance."


    Most of the parents knew about Gabriel and Jane''s divorce.


    Looking at Wilhelm, his tear-streaked face and red eyes, some of them began to feel a twinge of sympathy. After all, he was just a kid, and his parents'' divorce must have been a tough blow.


    Sensing the change in their attitudes, Gabriel felt a glimmer of hope and was about to capitalize on it when Damon spoke again.


    "If his emotions are so unstable, I''d suggest you take him home for a while, Mr. Hackett. Bring him back to school once he''s calmed down.


    "After all, your divorce is between you and your ex-wife-it''s not anyone else''s responsibility to bear the consequences. And it''s certainly not an excuse for him tosh out at his ssmates," Damon reasoned.


    Gabriel froze.


    After a long pause, he bowed his head slightly and said, "You''re right, Mr. Sumner: I''ll keep Wilhelm at home for the time being. Once I''m certal he''s emotionally stable, hell return to school. hope that will be eptable to you?"

 Chapter 979

    Damon raised an eyebrow and said tly, "It''s not about my approval. It''s about ensuring the safety of the other children."


    Gabriel kept his gaze low, anger flickering in his eyes. What else could he say?


    "Understood. I''ve learned my lesson today, Mr. Sumner," he gritted through his teeth.


    The crowd began to disperse.


    Most parents hurriedly took their children and left, keeping a noticeable distance from Wilhelm and Gabriel as they passed, still wary that Wilhelm mightsh out unpredictably.


    Before long, only Damon, N, and Mason remained at the gate with Gabriel and Wilhelm.


    Gabriel turned to Damon with a cold expression. "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Sumner, I''ll take Wilhelm and leave now."


    "Mr. Hackett, shouldn''t your son apologize to Buddy?" Damon asked.


    Gabriel''s expression hardened.


    Taking a deep breath, he looked down at Wilhelm and said sternly, "Wilhelm, apologize to Buddy."


    Wilhelm lifted his chin defiantly. "I won''t! I didn''t do anything wrong!"


    "Wilhelm, behave!" Gabriel snapped.


    "No! I''m not apologizing!" Wilhelm shouted, yanking his hand free and bolting toward


    the gate.


    Gabriel turned back to Damon. "Mr. Sumner, let me apologize on his behalf for now. I''ll bring him by to apologize properly another day."


    He hurried off to chase Wilhelm, leaving Damon watching him coldly.


    N touched Damon''s arm gently. "Let''s go home."


    "Mm," Damon hummed, crouching down to Mason''s level. "Buddy, Wilhelm will apologize to you next time, okay?"


    Mason nodded. "Okay."


    The three of them got into their car and drove home.


    ...


    When they arrived, Mason handed N the mysterious grand prize kis teacher had given him. "Mommy, this is the prize. Daddy and won


    today. Its for you!"


    N''s eyes lit up in surprise when she saw the golden rose brooch. She beamed.


    During the prize-giving ceremony, she had noticed Damon and Mason acting


    secretive as if they were hiding something from her.


    Before she could ask, Wilhelm''s outburst had drawn her attention away.


    She epted the brooch. "Thank you, sweetheart. I love it. Let me give you a kiss to say thanks!"


    She leaned in and kissed Mason on the cheek.


    Damon, standing off to the side, interjected, "I want one too."


    N shot him a nce. "Aren''t you a little too old to bepeting with your son for attention?"


    "I helped win that brooch too," Damon quipped, leaning closer and presenting his cheek.


    N pushed him away yfully. "Alright, it''s time for dinner. We''ll see about a kisster."


    ...


    After dinner, N went upstairs to rest, but Damon followed her.


    As she reached for her pajamas in the closet, Damon''s voice sounded behind her. "N, aren''t you forgetting something?"


    She turned to see him tilting his left


    cheek toward her, making herugh


    despit


    herself. Standing on her


    tiptoes, she moved in to kiss his Cheek.


    Just as her lips were about to touch his skin, he turned his head.


    Their lips met instead, catching N off guard. She tried to pull away, but Damon wrapped an arm around her waist, deepening the kiss. >


    When they finally parted, N''s face was flushed, her head spinning slightly.

 Chapter 980

    Upon noticing N''s flushed cheeks, Damon''s eyes darkened further.


    "N, need some help with your bath?" he asked, his voice low and enticing.


    N snapped out of her daze, quickly pushing him away. Her wary gaze made him look like some kind of dangerous predator.


    "No need, I''ll do it myself," she replied.


    If she let him help, they might note out of the bathroom for two hours.


    Disappointment flickered in Damon''s eyes. "You really don''t need help?"


    "Mm-hmm. Now go. If you have nothing to do, y with Buddy downstairs. I''m going to shower," N said, grabbing her pajamas.


    She darted into the bathroom as though something was chasing her, locking the door behind her with a sharp click.


    Hearing the lock, Damon chuckled softly, shook his head, and left the bedroom.


    Downstairs, Mason was ying with toys in the living room. He didn''t even nce up at the sound of Damon''s footsteps, already able to distinguish between Damon and N''s steps.


    Just as Damon reached the sofa, his phone buzzed.


    ncing at the screen, he saw Spencer''s name and answered.


    "Mr. Sumner, we''ve got a problem. The batch of chips Prospectus Technology deliveredst month has issues. The Longbow Company is preparing to sue us," Spencer reported.


    Damon''s brows knitted together. "What happened? What''s wrong with the chips?"


    "The Longbow Company tested them in their machines, and 90% of the machines suffered unexined failures¡ªthey''repletely unusable now.


    "They im it''s our chips that caused the problem. The Longbow Company''s client manager is already on their way to the office," Spencer exined.


    Damon''s expression darkened. "Got it. I''ll head to the office immediately. Seal off the news-make sure this doesn''t leak."


    Regardless of whether Prospectus Technology''s chips were at fault, any leaks could irreparably damage thepany''s reputation.


    "Understood, Mr. Sumner. I''ll handle it," Spencer replied.


    After hanging up, Damon turned to


    Lydia. "When Nes


    downstairs, let her know I went to


    the office to handle work. Tell her to put Buddy to bed early might note back tonight."


    Seeing his serious expression, Lydia quickly nodded. "Of course, Mr. Sumner."


    Without saying more, Damon grabbed his keys and left the house in a hurry.


    Half an hourter, Damon arrived at the office.


    As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, Spencer greeted him. "Mr. Sumner, the Longbow Company''s client manager is waiting in the meeting room."


    Damon nodded. "Understood. Gather the shareholders and core members of the R&D department. We''re meeting in an hour."


    "Yes, sir," Spencer replied before leaving.


    Damonposed himself and strode toward the meeting room.


    When he opened the door, the Longbow Company''s client manager, Jeffrey Hughson, turned toward him with a sharp re.


    "Mr. Sumner, ourpany has already suffered millions in losses because of Prospectus Technology''s chips. How do you n to address this?" Jeffrey demanded.


    Damon took a seat across from him,


    his tone calm and measured. "M


    Hughson, we regret the issues with I''ll immediately


    your mach from our R&D


    assigita team


    department to investigate


    "If the problem is indeed caused by Prospectus Technology''s chips, we''ll take full


    responsibility for all losses."


    Jeffrey sneered. "Mr. Sumner, our


    machines work perfectly fine with other chips. But as soon as we use yours, they break down en masse. Are you trying to deny that your chips are faulty?"

 Chapter 981

    Damon''s expression remained unmoved. "As I said, we''ll investigate thoroughly. Asking us to ept responsibility before the investigation isplete seems unreasonable, doesn''t it?"


    Jeffrey let out a coldugh. "Fine, Mr. Sumner. But I hope you act quickly. Every day of dy costs us millions. The longer this drags on, the more Prospectus


    Technology will have to pay."


    With that, Jeffrey turned and stormed out of the room.


    Damon, his expression as icy as ever, summoned the head of the R&D department to his office.


    "Take two of your team members to the Longbow Company and investigate the root cause of the machine failures. Determine whether it''s our chips," Damon instructed.


    "Mr. Sumner, it can''t be our chips! We''ve invested so much in their development, and they''ve been on the market for over three years without a single issue. The problem must be elsewhere," the department head replied.


    Damon''s tone sharpened. "I want urate results based on the investigation¡ªnot assumptions. Go now and report back as soon as possible."


    "Yes, sir," the department head answered, before hurrying out.


    After the department head left, Damon was preparing for the uing shareholder meeting when Spencer rushed into the office.


    "Mr. Sumner, bad news. The story about our chips causing massive


    failures at the Longbow Coet


    has leaked. Several partners pre-ordered our chips are now


    canceling their contracts. The chips, for these orders are already manufactured. If these deals fall through, we''re looking at hundreds of millions in losses," Spencer reported.


    Damon''s face darkened further. "Have the PR team handle it. I''m heading to the meeting."


    In the conference room, tension hung heavy in the air.


    Shareholders and executives sat in silence, their expressions grim.


    Damon strode in, taking his ce at the head of the table. He ced his files on the table and addressed the group. "You''ve all heard about the Longbow Company machines. failing. They im our chips are to me. What are your thoughts?"


    The room was filled with uneasy nces until one shareholder finally spoke. "Mr. Sumner, I believe the


    issue isn''t with our chips. I''ve done machines the Longbow Company uses are over a decade old, with performance that''s already outdated.


    Some research


    "When their procurement manager approached us, I rmended they use the Agihop 2nd Gen chips, which are better suited to their systems.


    "However, they insisted on purchasing the newer Agihop 5th Gen chips. I suspect their machines couldn''t handle the processing speed of the 5th Gen, leading to the failures."


    This exnation seemed to ease the tension slightly, though uncertainty still lingered. If Prospectus Technology''s chips were truly at fault, the repercussions would be catastrophic.


    The Agihop 5th Gen chips represented a massive investment, one that had yet to yield a return. Any defect could lead to losses in the billions.

 Chapter 982

    Damon''s expression was icy as he spoke. "I''ve already sent the head of R&D with a team to investigate. Let''s wait for their findings before jumping to conclusions."


    He added, "The Agihop 6th Gen isn''t out yet. If the issue does lie in the Agihop 5th Gen, we should prepare for the worstpensation payouts and the possibility of... bankruptcy."


    "What?!" A collective gasp echoed through the room, disbelief etched on everyone''s faces.


    "All this over a single batch of faulty machines from the Longbow Company? Isn''t that a bit extreme?"


    "Exactly. If the problem is with the Agihop 5th Gen chips, wouldn''t payingpensation suffice?"


    "Mr. Sumner, aren''t you exaggerating?"


    The notion that Prospectus Technology could face bankruptcy over a single chip seemed absurd.


    Meeting their skepticism with a calm demeanor, Damon borated, "The news about Longbow Company''s machines breaking down after using our chips has already spread.


    They''re attributing the issue to Prospectus Technology''s products. Several clients have reached out, intending to cancel their contracts."


    "If the investigation confirms our chips caused the damages, we''ll lose more than money. We''ll lose the trust our brand has painstakingly built."


    In Saintornia''s fiercelypetitive business world,panies watched each other like hawks, ready to exploit any weakness. A hit to Prospectus Technology''s reputation could be irreparable.


    After Damon''s exnation, a heavy silence nketed the room. Grim expressions reced the initial disbelief.


    Damon broke the silence. "Alright. There''s no need to panic yet. We''ll wait for the investigation results. Meanwhile, we prepare for the worst. The possibility of bankruptcy is already on the table¡ªthere''s not much worse than that."


    He stood, scanning the room. "That''s all for now. Meeting adjourned."


    With that, he strode out, leaving the room heavy with unease.


    Back in his office, a sharp knock interrupted Damon''s thoughts. Spencer entered, his movements hurried.


    "Mr. Sumner, we''ve confirmed many of the online rumors about our chips were spread by paid posters hired by Nyce Tech. I''ve also learned they''re about to release a new chip they''ve been developing for years.


    Damon''s gaze turned steely. "Understood. Keep the PR department working on damage control.


    "Also,pile evidence of Nyce


    Tech''s actions and send it to


    Gabriel Make it clear that if they continue smearing Prospectus


    Technology we''ll involve the


    authorities."


    "Understood, Mr. Sumner," Spencer affirmed before leaving.


    As the door closed, Damon returned his focus to the documents on his desk.


    ...


    At Gabriel''s vi, he and Tom sat across from each other, wine sses in hand.


    Tom scrolled through his phone with a smirk. "Gabriel, you''re impressive. One move, and Prospectus Technology is in chaos. Partnering with you was the smartest decision I''ve ever made."


    Gabriel''s expression remained impassive. "Don''t assume you can just sit back and do nothing."


    Since their alliance began, Gabriel had shouldered most of the work. Tom''s contributions were minimal, limited to asional suggestions.


    Tom swirled his winezily, raising an eyebrow. "Rx. It''s not my time to act yet. Don''t worry. I''ll keep my end of the bargain."


    "You''d better," Gabriel said coldly. "I despise being used."


    "Of course. You have my word," Tom assured him.


    Their conversation was interrupted by a maid entering with a document in hand.


    "Mr. Hackett, this just arrived from Prospectus Technology," the maid announced.

 Chapter 983

    Gabriel took the document, skimmed its contents, and his face darkened.


    "What is it?" Tom asked.


    Gabriel tossed the document onto the table with a coldugh. "Nothing important. Damon''s just trying to catch me off guard."


    The document contained evidence of Nyce Tech hiring paid posters to smear Prospectus Technology, but Gabriel wasn''t worried.


    Soon enough, those allegations would be the truth.


    Tom nced at the papers and grinned. "As long as it''s not a big problem. Anyway, I should get going."


    "Fine, but don''t forget your part in this," Gabriel said pointedly.


    There was a cold glint in Tom''s eyes, though his smile remained. "Rx. I won''t let


    you handle Prospectus Technology alone."


    After Tom left, Gabriel drained his wine in one gulp.


    As he prepared to head to his study, a maid approached with a concerned expression.


    "Mr. Hackett, Mr. Wilhelm still refuses to eat," the maid informed him.


    Gabriel had brought Wilhelm straight back to the vi instead of letting him visit Jane since he had been disobedient. Wilhelm had locked himself in his room, refusing food in protest.


    "If he won''t eat, let him starve," Gabriel said coldly.


    A child skipping a meal or two wouldn''t hurt him.


    ...


    Damon didn''t return home that night.


    N, ustomed to sharing a bed with him, found herself tossing and turning in the empty space.


    The next morning, after freshening up, she went downstairs and asked Lydia to pack two breakfasts. She was determined to take food to Damon at work.


    "Got it, Ms. Kinsey," Lydia said, quickly preparing the meals.


    She hesitated when she noticed N''s slightly puffy eyes. "Ms. Kinsey, did you not sleep wellst night?"


    "Not really N replied. "I''m


    heading to the office now. Wh


    Buddy wakes up, let him know m out and that he should entertai himself today.


    "Understood," Lydia said.


    N arrived at Prospectus Technology around 8:00 a.m.


    Taking the elevator straight to the top floor, she stepped out into a scene of focused


    chaos-secretaries were on calls or making copies, all wearing tense expressions.


    Spencer was busy checking materials but quickly set them aside when he noticed her. "Ms. Kinsey, what brings you here?"


    "Damon didn''te homest night. I figured he probably hasn''t eaten, so I brought him breakfast," N exined.


    Spencer sighed. "Mr. Sumner''s been working nonstop sincest night. He hasn''t even had a sip of water, let alone breakfast."


    Noticing the dark circles under Spencer''s eyes, N frowned. "Has everyone been working all night?"


    "Pretty much. No one has time to rest with the chip issue ongoing. But at least the rest of us have managed to sneak in short naps Mr. Sumner hasn''t slept at all," Spencer replied.


    "Where is he now? Still in his office?" N asked.


    Spencer shook his head. "No, he''s in a meeting. It should be wrapping up soon. You can wait for him in his office."


    "Alright," N said, heading inside.


    She waited on the couch for a while until the door finally opened.


    Hearing footsteps, she turned and smiled. "Damon, you''re done with the meeting?"


    Damon looked surprised to see her. "What are you doing here?"


    "I figured you didn''t have time for breakfast, so I brought it for you," she said, holding up the neatly packed meals.

 Chapter 984

    Damon put the file down and sat across from N.


    Noticing two portions of breakfast on the table, he asked, "You haven''t eaten either?"


    "No," N replied as she opened the packages and handed one to him. "I came to eat with you. Spencer told me he brought you breakfast this morning, but you didn''t touch it."


    "I was too busy," Damon said.


    "Being busy isn''t an excuse to skip meals. I saw your assistants running around like crazy, and I heard they barely got any sleepst night. Is the issue with thepany that serious?" N asked.


    "It''s significant," Damon admitted. "Our chips might be causing malfunctions in our partner''s machines. If that''s confirmed, thepany will face a massivepensation payout."


    N frowned, worry shing in her eyes. "I can''t help much with work, but the least I can do is keep things in order at home. By the way, are youing home tonight?"


    "Probably not," he replied. "There''s still a lot to handle."


    "Alright. Finish your breakfast. I''ll head hometer and pack a couple of outfits for you," N said.


    "Okay," Damon replied.


    As he ate, Spencer knocked and entered with a grim expression. "Mr. Sumner, Lace''s in Capitarnia has decided to terminate their contract with us as well."


    Sincest night, dozens of partners had cut ties with Prospectus Technology. At this rate, thepany''s cash flow would soon be in critical condition.


    Damon set his breakfast aside and stood. "Contact Mr. Lace''s secretary


    immediately. Arrange a meeting and book the earliest flight to Capitarnia. I''ll go there myself."


    As he moved toward the door, N called after him, "I''ll pack a few clothes and send them to the airport."


    He stopped, turned back, and pulled her into a hug.


    "I''ll probably be extremely busy for a while. Thank you for taking care of Buddy," he said in a low voice.


    "Don''t mention it," she said. "That''s what I''m here for. Don''t worry about us."


    "Alright," he replied, pressing a kiss to her forehead before stepping away and leaving quickly.


    N looked at the barely touched breakfast, sighed, and began tidying up.


    She then left thepany, returned to the vi, and quickly packed two outfits to send to the airport with the driver.


    As she worked, Lydia noticed her hurried movements and asked, "Ms. Kinsey, is something wrong with Mr. Sumner''spany?"


    N turned and saw Lydia''s


    concerned expression. Offering met


    reassuring smile, she said, "It''s


    nothing


    major just a


    now."


    usy period for


    Seeing N''s calm demeanor, Lydia rxed. "Alright then."


    By evening, Brandon arrived at the vi.


    "Aunt N, I need to talk to you about something," he said, his expression serious.


    N''s heart sank at his tone.


    "Let''s talk in the study," she said.


    Once inside, Brandon handed her a document and a bank card.


    "Uncle Damon asked me to give these to you before he left for Capitarnia. The card''s PIN is your birthday," he said.


    N didn''t take them. "What does mean by this? He''s not going to


    Capitarnia forever. Why is he nee


    passing these through you


    "He was in too much of a rush to give


    to you himself," Brandret


    exin


    . "Otherwise, he would''ve


    II


    done it personally."


    "I''m not taking them. I''ll wait for him toe back," N said.

 Chapter 985

    Brandon sighed and ced the items on the desk. "Aunt N, this crisis is unlike anything Prospectus Technology has faced before. If things go wrong, thepany can go bankrupt.


    "Uncle Damon prepared these after finding out Buddy is his son, but he hadn''t found the right time to give them to you.


    "Keep them for now. If Prospectus Technology copses, he''ll need this to start over."


    After a moment''s silence, N nodded. "Alright, I''ll hold onto them. Is this the only reason you came?"


    "Yes, I need to get back to work," Brandon replied.


    "I''ll see you out," N offered.


    After sending Brandon off, she returned to the study and ced the documents and bank card in the safe upstairs.


    The next morning...


    As N was getting dressed, Lydia knocked on the door.


    "Ms. Kinsey, there''s a man outside who says he''s your brother," Lydia informed her.


    Brother?


    Thinking it was likely Gabriel, N''s expression turned cold. "I don''t know him. Tell him to leave."


    "Understood," Lydia said before stepping away.


    Half an hourter, after getting dressed and heading downstairs, N found Mason at the table. He was holding a slice of bread bigger than his face and nibbling at it.


    She smiled, sitting down next to him. "Good morning, Buddy."


    "Morning, Mommy," Mason replied.


    As she sat across from him for breakfast, she checked her phone.


    Damon hadn''t sent her any messages since the day before, confirming how busy he


    was.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she sent a text.


    N: [How''s everything going in Capitarnia?]


    Minutes passed with no reply. She closed the app, moved to the living room, and picked up a book to pass the time.


    Lydia soon approached her with hesitation. "Ms. Kinsey..."


    "What''s wrong?" N asked.


    "The man outside is still there, and he''s brought a child with him. It''s freezing out, and the child''s face is turning blue,


    Should we CAVE


    them? Lydia exined


    After a moment of thought, N got up. "I''ll handle it."


    At the vi door, she saw through the security feed that it was indeed Gabriel and Wilhelm. Her expression turned icy.


    Opening the door, she asked coldly, "What do you want?"


    Gabriel''s gaze softened as he looked at her. "N, I brought Wilhelm: apologize to Buddy. He understands his mistow


    He nudged Wilhelm forward.


    N nced at the boy, noting his red cheeks and tired look. His eyes betrayed reluctance and resentment despite his words.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have pushed Mason yesterday. I was wrong. Can you and Mason forgive me?" Wilhelm apologized.


    Seeing his obvious unwillingness, N turned to Gabriel. "Are you sure he really understands his mistake?"


    "He does," Gabriel said. "He even insisted oning here to apologize this morning. Don''t you believe me?"


    After a pause, N looked toward Lydia. "Bring Buddy over here."

 Chapter 986

    Lydia nodded. "Okay, Ms. Kinsey."


    Shortly after, Lydia returned with Mason by her side.


    When Mason saw Gabriel and Wilhelm standing at the door, he frowned and turned to N. "Mommy, why is Wilhelm here?"


    N patted his head gently. "He''s here to apologize to you."


    "Oh." Mason''s response was wary, clearly unconvinced.


    Gabriel observed N''s affectionate interaction with Mason, his eyes flickering with


    a trace of emotion. He turned to Wilhelm. "What did you promise me before we came?"


    Wilhelm''s reluctance was evident. He had agreed to apologize, but only under the threat of losing his chance to see his mother.


    "Mason, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have pushed you yesterday. I hope you can forgive me," Wilhelm said, his voice subdued.


    Mason didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he looked up at N, silently seeking her guidance.


    "Buddy, this is your decision to make," N said softly. "I''ll respect whatever you decide."


    Mason lowered his head, thinking for a moment.


    Finally, he spoke. "I wasn''t hurt this time, and you apologized, so I''ll forgive you. But this is thest time. If it happens again, I won''t forgive you!"


    A rare smile broke across Wilhelm''s face. "Thank you, Mason!"


    His relief was palpable-earning Mason''s forgiveness meant his father would now keep his promise to arrange a meeting with his mother.


    N remained impassive as she turned to Gabriel. "Mr. Hackett, now that this is resolved, you can leave with Wilhelm."


    From the start, she had no intention of inviting them inside. She had onlye to the door to ensure his son wouldn''t freeze in the cold.


    Gabriel''s gaze darkened as he took in N''s frosty demeanor. "N, I''d like to talk to you. There are too many misunderstandings between us."


    "There are no misunderstandings," N replied icily. "And there''s nothing to discuss."


    With that, she shut the door firmly.


    Outside, Gabriel sighed, leading Wilhelm away.


    He wasn''t in a hurry. The copse of Prospectus Technology was inevitable, and he believed time would eventually work in his favor.


    Back in the car, Wilhelm immediately turned to his father. "I want to see Mom."


    Gabriel dialed a number and handed


    the phone to Wilhelm once it


    connected. "Talk to her yourself f


    she agrees to see you, I''ll take you to her."


    On the other end, Jane''s voice was cold and distant. "Gabriel, do I need to remind you that we''re divorced? What is the meaning of this Constant harassment?" Content"


    "Mommy, it''s me, Wil," Wilhelm interjected eagerly.


    There was a pause before Jane responded, her tone still icy. "You''re with your father now. Don''t contact me anymore."


    Wilhelm''s eyes filled with disbelief and sadness at her frosty words.


    "Mommy, Daddy promised to bring me to see you. I want to see you!" His voice trembled, a mix of desperation and tears.


    He couldn''t understand why his


    mother, who had fought so fiercely for him just days ago, was now s cold Did she find someone else, someone bad?


    "I don''t have time. Don''t call me again. Pretend I''m dead," Jane said tly before ending the call.


    Wilhelm stared at the phone in shock as tears pooled in his eyes.


    Gabriel patted his son''s head, his tone calm and coaxing. "Wil, don''t cry. How about


    I take you to eat something delicious?"


    Although Gabriel didn''t know why Jane''s attitude had changed so abruptly, the situation yed perfectly into his hands.

 Chapter 987

    If Wilhelm stopped wanting to see Jane, the bond between them would naturally fade over time.


    "No! I don''t want food!" Wilhelm cried, hurling Gabriel''s phone onto the car seat.


    He began pounding on the car door, trying to open it. "I want to see Mommy! I want to live with her, not you!"


    Gabriel, his patience wearing thin, locked the doors with a sharp click and turned to Wilhelm, his expression darkening.


    "Your mother doesn''t want you. Even if you find her, she won''t take you. I''m the only one you have now," he said.


    "I hate you! I don''t want to be with you! I don''t want you as my dad!" Wilhelm screamed.


    Gabriel''s restraint, already fraying after days of tantrums, finally snapped. He stared at his son and said coldly, "It doesn''t matter whether you want me or not. No one wants you now except me."


    Jane didn''t want Wilhelm. The Wilkies wouldn''t want him either.


    "That''s not true!" Wilhelm sobbed uncontrobly. "Mommy wants me. Mommy''s just mad. If I''m good, she''ll take me back! She has to..."


    Gabriel let out a mirthlessugh. "Fine. Let''s see if that''s true. I''ll take you to her now."


    He called his assistant to confirm Jane''s current location and started the car without another word.


    Wilhelm wiped his tears and stopped crying.


    He asked cautiously, "Are you really taking me to Mommy?"


    Gabriel drove in silence, offering no reply.


    An hourter, they arrived at Jane''s vi.


    As soon as Gabriel unlocked the car doors, Wilhelm flung one open and bolted toward the house.


    Watching the boy''s eager figure, Gabriel followed at a measured pace, his face betraying no emotion.


    Inside, the living room was silent, its furniture draped in dust sheets.


    Wendy spotted them and seemed startled. "Mr. Hackett, why are you here?"


    "Wilhelm wanted to see his mother," he replied evenly.


    Wendy hesitated. "Ms. Wilkie is upstairs, packing."


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. "Is she moving?"


    "Yes. Ms. Wilkie is preparing to go abroad," Wendy answered.


    Gabriel was taken aback. He hadn''t expected the Wilkies to act so quickly. "She agreed to leave the country?"


    Given what he knew of Jane, she wasn''t one to concede easily. Leaving would mean forfeiting her ce in the Wilkie Group.


    Wendy nodded. "Yes. This was her own decision."


    "Understood," Gabriel said tersely.


    "Mr.


    Wilkiett, I need to assist Ms.


    with bar packing. If you wish


    her she''s just upstairs "al excused herself.


    >


    Gabriel climbed the stairs to the master bedroom.


    As he reached the door, Jane''s cold voice carried through. "Wilhelm, e told you not toe here again. Don''t you understand?"


    "Mommy, I missed you..." Wilhelm''s voice trembled, thick with tears. "Don''t you miss me?"


    After a pause, Jane''s reply came,


    harsh and unyielding. "No. I''m


    leaving the country soon. Even


    you


    "No! Mommy..." Wilhelm cried, his small frame shaking as he tried to hold Jane''s hand, only for her to shove him away.


    "Don''t touch me!" she snapped.


    Wilhelm, just a small boy,cked the strength to resist. He fell to the floor from the force of her shove.

 Chapter 988

    Wilhelm froze for a moment, his eyes welling up with tears as confusion and hurt clouded them.


    "Mommy, do you really not want me anymore?" he asked, his voice trembling.


    Jane''s gaze flickered with a brief trace of pain as she looked at Wilhelm sitting pitifully on the floor. But the softness in her eyes vanished as quickly as it appeared.


    She stared at him coldly. "That''s right. I never wanted you. I hit you to try and get your father toe back.


    "The other day, when I took you out for steak, I deliberately let you eat that hazelnut cake. You started itchingter because you''re allergic-that was intentional, too. I wanted you hospitalized so I could force your father to see me."


    Her tone grew harsher. "Now that Gabriel and I are divorced, you''re of no use to me. You''re just a burden. Taking you with me would only drag me down.


    "And I hate your father. Naturally, I hate you, too. Don''t show up in front of me again!"


    Wilhelm sat frozen, her words cutting into him like shards of ss.


    Then, his body trembled as tears streamed down his cheeks. "No! That''s not true! Mommy, you''re lying! You would never abandon me!"


    Jane turned her face away, her expression hardening.


    She noticed Gabriel standing in the doorway and paused briefly before saying coldly, "Gabriel, I''m leaving the country soon. Why do you keep bringing Wilhelm here to disgust me? Take him and leave-I don''t want to see him anymore."


    Gabriel stepped into the room, his gaze indifferent as it swept over the mostly packed belongings. He appeared unfazed.


    "Wil, do you believe me now? Let''s go," he said evenly.


    He extended a hand toward Wilhelm, but the boy pped it away in defiance. "Go away! I hate you! I''m not going with you! Neither of you wants me, so I don''t want either of you anymore!"


    Wilhelm rubbed his tear-streaked face with his sleeve and bolted out of the room.


    Gabriel didn''t chase after him-the service staff wouldn''t let Wilhelm leave the premises.


    Instead, he turned his attention to Jane, his voice calm. "Wendy told me you''re nning to leave the country."


    Jane sneered. "Isn''t that exactly what you wanted?"


    Gabriel sighed, his tone measured. "Jane, even though we''re divorced, you''re still Wilhelm''s mother. If you ever face difficulties abroad, you can always contact me."


    "I don''t need your charity, Gabriel," Jane snapped.


    With the 10% stake in the Wilkie Group and the money Gabriel had given her, she could livefortably overseas for the rest of her life.


    As for Wilhelm...


    She met Gabriel''s gaze, her tone firm. "Since you''ve taken custody of Wilhelm hope you''ll treat him wel Even if you remarry and have other children, don''t neglect him."


    Gabriel''s expression didn''t waver. "You can rest assured, he''s my son too."


    "Your words mean nothing to me," Jane retorted bitterly.


    For years, Gabriel had deceived her with empty promises. She wouldn''t fall for his words again.


    "What do you want from me to prove it?" Gabriel asked.


    "Transfer 50% of your shares in Nyce Tech to Wilhelm''s name," Jane demanded without hesitation.


    Gabriel''s eyes narrowed, his presence radiating cold fury. "Do you take me for a fool?"


    Wilhelm didn''t need such arge stake now. If he transferred half of his shares and Jer fought for custody those shares could easily end up back in her control.


    Jane''s expression didn''t falter. "Don''t worry. I won''te back to fight for custody. I just want to secure Wilhelm''s future. If you remarry and have more children, at least Wilhelm


    have his share and wont be left out."

 Chapter 989

    "We can sign an agreement if you''re still worried. I promise never to challenge your custody of Wilhelm in my lifetime," Jane assured.


    Seeing her determination, Gabriel remained silent.


    Noticing his hesitation, Jane gripped the armrests of her wheelchair tightly. "Gabriel, you''re already hesitating, even though you haven''t remarried yet. How can I believe you''ll treat Wilhelm fairly in the future?"


    Gabriel''s gaze turned cold. "No matter what, Wilhelm will be better off with me than with you. When and how much of the shares I give him is my decision, not yours."


    With that, he turned to leave.


    As he reached the doorway, Jane''s voice echoed behind him. "If you don''t transfer half your shares to Wilhelm, I won''t leave the country!"


    Gabriel paused, then nced back at her mockingly. "Whether you leave or stay means nothing to me. And why would you think your refusal to leave is a threat to me?"


    "Gabriel, you''re a bastard!" Jane shouted.


    Gabriel smirked and left without another word.


    He found Wilhelm sitting in the garden gazebo.


    Standing over him, Gabriel said, "You have two choices. Stay here alone-your mom will leave for another country soon-ore with me."


    Tear tracks marred Wilhelm''s face, but he remained silent.


    His tiny features were set in a stubborn scowl-a miniature version of Gabriel.


    Gabriel wasn''t about to indulge him further. He turned and walked away.


    At the gate, he heard hurried footsteps behind him and turned to see Wilhelm trailing after him, panic and fear written all over his small face.


    In a short period, Wilhelm had witnessed Gabriel leaving home, being struck by Jane, the divorce, and his custody being handed over to Gabriel.


    Now, Jane was abandoning him when he went to find her.


    Naturally, Wilhelm was overwhelmed with insecurity.


    "Daddy, I''ll go with you. Please don''t leave me," he pleaded.


    Upon seeing his son''s timid, frightened expression, Gabriel''s heart softened.


    He sighed, scooped Wilhelm into his arms, and headed for the car. "Don''t worry. Daddy will never leave you."


    Wilhelm didn''t look reassured. He clung tightly to his father''s neck as fear still lingered in his teary eyes.


    He had only his father now and wouldn''t let anyone take him away.


    ...


    On the way home, Gabriel received a call from his secretary.


    "Mr. Hackett, there''s news from Capitarnia: Prospectus Technology''s team is meeting with the Westcott Group, and it looks like they re considering a partnership," the secretary reported.


    Gabriel''s expression turned icy.


    The Westcotts were one of the four


    most influential families in


    Capitarnia, If Damon allied, with


    them, it wouldn''t be easy to


    bankrupt Prospectus Technology.


    "Find out exactly what Damon is negotiating with them. Book me a flight-I need to


    handle this personally," Gabriel replied.


    After hanging up, he elerated the car.


    Once Wilhelm was dropped off at the vi, Gabriel headed straight for the airport.


    At the presidential suite of thergest hotel in Capitarnia...


    Damon sat behind a desk, conducting a video conference with Prospectus Technology''s senior management.


    "Mr. Sumner, our preliminary investigation shows that the mass failure of the Longbow Company''s machines is not due to our


    required to determine the cause," someone from the management reported.


    are

 Chapter 990

    Damon nodded. "Got it. Have the PR department continue contacting major media outlets to remove any negativementary about Prospectus Technology. We can''t let this situation escte further."


    In the business world, public opinion could be lethal.


    Most people were naturally inclined to follow the crowd. Without knowing the full picture, they could easily be misled.


    If the narrative that Prospectus Technology''s chips were faulty spread too far, restoring their reputationter would require monumental resources. It was critical to stop this from snowballing now.


    "Understood, Mr. Sumner. By the way, how''s the deal in Capitarniaing along?" someone asked.


    Upon hearing that, Damon''s previously tense expression rxed slightly. "Progress is decent. Barring any unforeseen issues, we should be able to sign the contract in a couple of days."


    The group on the call let out a collective sigh of relief.


    Once the deal was signed, Prospectus Technology would recover some of its losses and buy time to identify the real cause of the Longbow Company machine failures.


    Prospectus Technology''s chips had undergone rigorous testing before hitting the market, so they remained confident in their product''s quality.


    After the meeting ended, Damon rubbed his temples, visibly exhausted.


    The past few days had been nonstop-client meetings, travel, andte-night work sessions. With three to four hours of sleep a night, his body was nearing its limit.


    Noticing the dark circles under Damon''s eyes, Spencer spoke up. "Mr. Sumner, how about skipping the paperwork tonight and getting some rest?"


    Damon shook his head. "No, I''ll rest after the contract is signed."


    Seeing his determination, Spencer sighed and ced a stack of documents on the desk. "I''ll go get you a coffee."


    "Thanks," Damon replied.


    ...


    It was well past midnight when Damon finally finished the paperwork.


    He picked up his phone and noticed a message from N. His eyes softened for a moment before his expression turned serious again.


    Exiting the chat window, he sent a message to Brandon.


    Damon: [Did N ept what I asked you to deliver to her?]


    Although it waste, Brandon was still awake and replied quickly.


    Brandon: [Yes, she epted it. Come on, Uncle Damon, you should trust me by now. But seriously, is Prospectus Technology''s situation as bad as it seems?]


    Damon stared at the message for a moment before typing his reply.


    Damon: [Yes, it''s serious. Gabriel and Tom are both adding fuel to the fire. If this isn''t handled properly Prospectus Technology could face major setbacks-or even bankruptcy.]


    The typing indicator appeared immediately.


    After a pause, Brandon responded.


    Brandon: [Uncle Damon, if you need anything, just let me know.]


    Damon set down his phone and gazed out into the dark night. This winter was proving harsher than he had anticipated.


    At 4:00 a.m., a ne from Saintornianded in Capitarnia.


    Gabriel stepped out of the airport with his secretary and headed straight to his hotel.


    On the way, the secretary handed him a folder. "Mr. Hackett, here''s the dossier on Mr. Westcott from the Westcott Group."


    Gabriel flipped through the file.


    Tim Westcott, originally an illegitimate son of the previous CEO of the Westcott Group, hadn''t even been in line for session.


    However, his two legitimate older brothers had removed themselves from the running-one pursued a career in medicine, and the other had been involved in a car ident three years ago teaving himo Paralyzed andter mentally unstable. That left the Westcott Group to Tim.


    Upon taking over, Tim wasted no time asserting his dominance.


    Within a month, he forced several veteran board members to step down.


    Over the next three months, he pressured dissenting shareholders to either sell their shares or


    relinquish their decision-making powerm had solidified his control over thepany in less than half a year.


    UM

 Chapter 991

    Under Tim''s leadership, the Westcott Group maintained its position as one of the top four families in Capitarnia, leaving the other three far behind.


    After reading the file, Gabriel closed it and asked coldly, "I asked you to arrange a meeting with Mr. Westcott. What''s their response?"


    The secretary hesitated. "Mr. Hackett, Mr. Westcott''s secretary hasn''t responded. It seems they aren''t interested in meeting with you."


    Gabriel wasn''t fazed. The document made it clear that Tim was proud and highly selective in his dealings. Such a person wasn''t easily approached.


    For Damon to even gain the Westcott Group''s consideration, he must have put in significant effort.


    Still, there was an opportunity as long as the contract wasn''t signed.


    "No need to wait for a reply. I''ll go to the Westcott Group myself tomorrow morning," Gabriel said.


    "Understood, Mr. Hackett," the secretary replied.


    ...


    At 7:00 a.m. the next day, Gabriel was already standing outside the Westcott Group. The sun hadn''t fully risen yet.


    His secretary, shivering beside him, was unustomed to Capitarnia''s colder winterspared to Saintornia.


    "Mr. Hackett, isn''t this a bit early? The Westcott Group doesn''t open until nine," he asked.


    "It''s not too early," Gabriel replied.


    If he wanted Tim''s cooperation, he needed to demonstrate sincerity.


    At 9:00 a.m., Tim''s car finally pulled up to the building.


    As soon as it stopped, Gabriel stepped forward.


    Tim exited the car, and Gabriel seized the moment. "Mr. Westcott, good morning. I''m Gabriel Hackett, CEO of Nyce Tech in Saintornia. I''d like to discuss a business


    proposal with you. May I have some of your time?"


    Tim''s icy gaze fell on Gabriel, scrutinizing him.


    Gabriel held his ground, meeting Tim''s gaze with a polite smile.


    After a moment, Tim turned away, his tone indifferent. "Mr. Hackett, please leave. I don''tck business partners."


    With that, Tim headed toward the entrance.


    Gabriel knew this might be hisst chance to prevent the Westcott Group- Prospectus Technology deal.


    "Mr. Westcott, I understand you''re considering coborating with Prospectus Technology?" Gabriel called out.


    Tim paused mid-step, turning back with a cold re. "I despise people who think they''re clever."


    Unfazed, Gabriel smiled faintly. "I simply believe Nyce Tech is a better partner than Prospectus Technology and hope you''ll give us some consideration."


    "Whether you''re suitable or not isn''t for you to decide," Tim countered.


    Without another word, he entered the building.


    Gabriel''s secretary''s expression darkened. "Mr. Hackett, it seems there''s no way the Westcott Group will work with Nyce Tech."


    Unlike his secretary''s pessimism, Gabriel remainedposed. "The deal isn''t final yet. There''s still a chance."


    "But Mr. Westcott doesn''t seem like the type to change his mind," his secretary replied.


    Gabriel smiled. "So? The worst he can do is reject me. As long as there''s even a sliver of hope, I won''t give up. Now, head back and dig deeper into anything we can us about Mr. Westcott."


    "You''re noting back?" his secretary asked.


    "No, just do what I said," Gabriel answered.


    "Understood," the secretary replied.


    After his secretary left, Gabriel stayed outside the Westcott Group, determined to show he wouldn leave until Tim agreed to meet with


    him.

 Chapter 992

    By midday, Tim still refused to see Gabriel.


    Gabriel, considering taking a break and returningter, received a call from his secretary.


    "Mr. Hackett, I found out Mr. Westcott has a girlfriend. Perhaps she could help arrange a meeting," his secretary said.


    A spark lit in Gabriel''s eyes. "Send me her details right away."


    The secretary quickly forwarded the information.


    Tim''s girlfriend, Crystal sco, came from an average family and worked as his assistant.


    Her background was straightforward¡ªa bachelor''s degree and a job at the Westcott Group right after graduation, where she became Tim''s assistant.


    Their rtionship, however, was more about Tim keeping her than about them being equals. That said, their three years together suggested Tim held some level of affection for her.


    After reviewing the details, Gabriel immediately called his secretary back. "Find a way to contact Crystal. I need to meet her today."


    At around 8:00 p.m., Crystal entered an upscale restaurant in Capitarnia. Spotting Gabriel, she shed a polite smile and sat across from him.


    "Mr. Hackett, what can I do for you?" she asked.


    "Ms. sco," Gabriel greeted with a genial smile. "I understand you''re Mr. Westcott''s girlfriend. I''ve been trying to meet with him, but he hasn''t been receptive.


    I was hoping you could help arrange an introduction."


    Crystal had anticipated this request. Given her rtionship with Tim, arranging such


    a meeting would be simple¡ªit all depended on whether Gabriel could make it worth her while.


    Feigning hesitation, she sighed. "Mr. Hackett, it''s not that I don''t want to help, but as Mr. Westcott''s assistant, this might upset him."


    Smiling, Gabriel pushed a sleek ck card across the table toward her. "Ms. sco, this is a token of my appreciation. The password is your birthday. Once I''ve met with Mr. Westcott, I''ll deposit ten times this card''s bnce as a further thank-you. Please feel free to review it and decide."


    Crystal raised an eyebrow, deftly picking up the card with her painted red nails. She grinned and said "I''ll think about it and get back to you tomorrow at thetest, Mr. Hackett.


    "Of course. Would you care to stay and enjoy dinner? The foie gras here is excellent," Gabriel invited.


    "No, thank you. I have other ns tonight. Mr. Hackett, enjoy your meal," Crystal replied.


    With that, she left.


    Gabriel''s smile deepened as he watched her retreating figure. He was confident that


    once she saw the card''s bnce, she would agree to help.


    With the critical task addressed, he summoned the waiter to begin his meal.


    Just as the appetizers arrived, his secretary called. "Mr. Hackett,


    sco just informed me. 7:00et


    .m2


    tomorrow at the CE Private Kitchen."


    Gabriel smirked. "Good. Got it."


    ...


    The next evening, at precisely 7:00 p.m., Gabriel arrived at the private dining venue.


    Inside, he quickly spotted Tim and Crystal seated by a window. Straightening his suit, he strode over as if by coincidence.


    "Mr. Westcott! Fancy running into you here," he greeted.


    Tim nced up, his expression neutral. "Mr. Hackett. Good evening."

 Chapter 993

    "Would you happen to have a momentter? I''d love to discuss something," Gabriel asked.


    Tim smiled. "What a coincidence. I suppose I can spare a few minutes for a chat."


    "Excellent," Gabriel replied.


    Standing, Crystal smoothed her dress. "I''ll freshen up."


    She knew better than to linger during Tim''s business discussions.


    "Your lipstick needs touching up. Take your time," Tim said mildly.


    "Of course," Crystal answered.


    She found a quiet spot and sat for over half an hour, waiting until she received a bank notification confirming a deposit of 7,000,000 dors.


    Satisfied, she returned to the table, only to find Tim dining alone.


    "Tim, when did Mr. Hackett leave?" she asked, quickening her pace to sit across from him.


    Tim continued cutting his steak with deliberate precision. "No talking while eating." Although his tone was calm, Crystal had been with him long enough to sense his simmering anger.


    She pressed her lips together, instinctively exining, "Tim, I''m sorry. Mr. Hackett approached me multiple times, insisting he just wanted to meet with you. Seeing him wait outside in the cold for so long, I thought I''d help-just this once. Are you upset?"


    The dining room fell silent, save for the gentle notes of a violinist nearby.


    Normally, Crystal would relish such a serene atmosphere during dinner with Tim, but she felt as though she was awaiting a sentence tonight.


    She bit her lip, staring at Tim with unease, but dared not say another word.


    The quieter he became, the more furious she knew he was. Saying anything now would be futile, possibly even stirring Tim''s repulsion.


    Every passing second felt like an eternity.


    Finally, Tim set down his knife and fork, dabbed his lips with a napkin, and looked at her.


    "Crystal, how long have you been with me?" he asked.


    "T-Three years..." Crystal answered.


    "Three years..." Tim echoed, smiling faintly. "And yet, you still don''t understand my temperament?"


    His icy undertone sent a shiver down her spine. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead.


    "Mr. Westcott... I''m sorry. I made a mistake. Please, forgive me this once. I swear it won''t happen again," she apologized.


    "How much did Mr. Hackett give you?" Tim asked.


    Crystal''s lips trembled. Pale and visibly shaken, she remained silent.


    "Don''t


    it''s voorry. Whatever he gave you, I won''t take it back. I''met


    just


    Curious-how much am worth


    to you?" Tim borated.


    Although his face remainedposed, each word carried a weight that made Crystal shudder. Regret churned in her heart. Blinded by greed, she had made a grave mistake.


    "Mr. Westcott, I''ll return the money right away. Please don''t be mad..." Crystal pleaded.


    Tim''s smile faded, reced by slight annoyance. He asked again, "How much? Don''t make me repeat myself."


    When he didn''t smile, the authority in his voice made Crystal tremble involuntarily. "7,000,000 dors," she stammered.


    Tim let out a low chuckle, but his


    eyes were cold and calcting. " see. I''m worth that much to you. Honestly, thought he''d only offered a few hundred thousand for you to set me out."

 Chapter 994

    "Mr. Westcott, I''ll return the money to him right away," Crystal said quickly.


    Tim waved dismissively. "No need. Tomorrow, go to the finance department and collect 8,000,000 dors. After that, you don''t need toe to thepany."


    Crystal''s face turned pale. She knew all too well that this sum of money was a breakup fee.


    "Mr. Westcott, I truly realize my mistake. Please, give me another chance..." she pleaded, reaching out to grab his sleeve.


    The moment she saw the cold look in his eyes, her hand froze mid-air, and she dared not move any closer.


    Tim stood tall, looking down at her with an icy expression. He spoke slowly. "You should be grateful to Mr. Hackett. If he''d only given you a few hundred thousand, that''s all you''d be getting from me as well. But 15,000,000 dors in total for three years? I''d say that''s more than enough."


    He added, his tone final, "I don''t want to make this uglier than it has to be. Let''s part on good terms."


    Crystal''s face went ashen. She wanted to ask if Tim had ever truly loved her, but she didn''t need to. If he had, he wouldn''t be so ruthless now.


    She gave a bitter smile and closed her eyes.


    Who could she me but herself? She had been too greedy and had overestimated her importance to Tim.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel left the restaurant and immediately instructed his secretary to prepare the contract.


    He had given away every possible advantage to secure the partnership with the Westcott Group. He had to sign this contract.


    After all, if Prospectus Technology seeded in coborating with the Westcott Group, it wouldpletely derail his ns.


    Gabriel''s secretary quickly finalized the documents, and to avoid any dy, Gabriel contacted Tim''s office directly, requesting to sign the contract that evening.


    The Westcott Group''s team responded promptly, inviting him toe to thepany.


    An hourter, Gabriel watched Tim sign the agreement. Only then did the knot in his chest finally loosen.


    "Mr. Westcott, here''s to a sessful partnership," Gabriel said, extending his hand. Tim smiled. "To a sessful partnership, Mr. Hackett."


    "If you''re busy, I''ll leave for now," Gabriel said politely. "If there are any issues with


    the follow-up, please feel free to contact me anytime."


    Tim nodded. "Of course."


    As Gabriel left the office with the signed contract in hand, his thoughts were consumed with a


    vivid image of Prospectus Technology''s impending bankruptcy and N inevitably returning to his side.


    Just imagining it filled him with excitement and anticipation.


    However, as he exited the Westcott Group building, he unexpectedly ran into Damon and Spencer, who were hurrying in.


    Gabriel smirked with satisfaction,


    casually waving the contract in Damon''s direction. "Mr. Sumner, you''re wasting your time. The Westcott Group has already signed with Nyce Tech. There''s no chance they''ll coborate with Prospectus Technology. You might as well prepare for bankruptcy!"


    Damon''s expression betrayed a hint of surprise but quickly returned to calm.


    He hadn''t expected Gabriel to persuade Tim into a coboration. However, Tim probably wouldn''t put himself at a disadvantage based on his personality.


    Gabriel frowned when he didn''t see the panic and shock he had anticipated from Damon''s expression.


    "Mr. Sumner, I''m truly impressed by yourposure." He sneered. "The Westcott Group was yourst hope. How can you remain so unbothered when you''ve already lost this battle?"


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Hackett, Prospectus Technology and the Westcott Group finalized a partnership this morning. I''m only here now to discuss some details about modifying the agreement."


    "What did you just say?" Gabriel raised his voice.

 Chapter 995

    After a brief moment of anger, Gabriel regained hisposure, his gaze turning cold. "Damon, Mr. Westcott assured me he wouldn''t partner with Prospectus Technology. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have signed this contract with me. Stop lying."


    Damon remained unfazed and spoke calmly. "Believe me or not, it makes no difference to me."


    With that, he turned and continued into Tim''s office with Spencer following close behind.


    Gabriel stared at Damon''s retreating back and instructed his secretary, "We''re going back inside. I need to see for myself whether Damon or Tim is lying to me."


    Trailing Damon, Gabriel stormed into Tim''s office.


    Seeing both men enter together, Tim raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. "Mr. Sumner, Mr. Hackett, what brings the two of you here together? Is there an issue with your contract as well, Mr. Hackett?"


    The subtle emphasis on "as well" struck Gabriel like a ton of bricks. His expression darkened.


    "Mr. Westcott, you assured me at the restaurant that you wouldn''t coborate with Prospectus Technology. How do you exin what Mr. Sumner just told me that Prospectus Technology signed a deal with you this morning?" Gabriel demanded.


    Tim arched his brow before offering a calm smile. "Oh, that''s correct. Prospectus Technology''s deal is unrted to chip technology. It''s a joint investment in electric vehicles.


    "As I recall, you asked me not to partner with Prospectus Technology on chip-rted projects at the restaurant. I kept my word, didn''t I?"


    It didn''t take Gabriel long to realize Tim had yed him-manipting the situation with clever semantics.


    "Mr. Westcott, your actions amount to deliberate misrepresentation. Purchasing Nyce Tech''stest chip technology at such a low price is borderline fraud. If you don''t terminate your deal with Prospectus Technology, I''ll take legal action," Gabriel growled, his voice low and filled with barely restrained anger.


    Tim''s smile faded as he narrowed his eyes. "Mr. Hackett, I''ve already obtained security footage of our


    conversation at the restaurant


    you''d like, I can send it to you. The footage clearly shows that you proposed the pricing terms, and I


    merely agreed.


    "Furthermore, I only promised not to engage in chip-rted projects with Prospectus


    Technology¡ªa promise I upheld. Any misunderstanding is on your end."


    Tim''s voice turned sharper. "If you wish to sue, the Westcott Group''s legal team will dly oblige. But know this not only will you lose, but you''ll also be required to deliver the chips as per the contract Should you attempt to breach it, we pursue fullpensation under thew."


    Gabriel let out a bitterugh. "I see now. You and Damon orchestrated this entire trap for me. Fine. You''ve won this round. Butt promise there won''t be a next time."


    With that, he stormed out of the office, fury radiating from every step.


    Gabriel vowed to avenge the humiliation he had endured.


    As he walked out of the Westcott Group, he threw the contract onto the ground and stomped on it, his face a mask of rage.


    His secretary hesitated before picking up the crumpled document and brushing off


    the dirt. "Mr. Hackett, what''s our next step?"


    "Head back to Saintornia," Gabriel spat.


    This trip to Capitarnia had been an unmitigated disaster.


    Not only had he gained nothing, but he had also suffered losses in the billions. The


    mere thought of it stoked his anger.


    He swore to himself one day, he would settle the score.

 Chapter 996

    After Gabriel stormed out, Tim couldn''t hold back hisughter. "Haha, Gabriel''s


    expression just now was priceless. I was going to leave him hanging, but he insisted on throwing money at me. He really set himself up for failure."


    Damon didn''tment.


    Tim finally stoppedughing and cleared his throat. "You''ve got an evening flight to catch, right? Let''s handle the contract now."


    Damon walked over and sat across from him, pulling out the contract. "I''ve already marked the sections that need revisions."


    Tim took the document, reviewed the highlighted parts, and immediately called his assistant to revise them. Once corrected, the updated version was printed, signed, and stamped.


    By the time everything was finalized, over an hour had passed.


    Satisfied, Damon tucked one copy into his bag and stood up. "If any issuese up, let me know."


    Tim nodded. "Sure."


    As Damon reached the door, he paused and turned to Tim. "By the way, Gabriel doesn''t let things slide. You outmaneuvered him this time, but he''ll try to retaliate. Be careful."


    Tim smirked, unfazed. "Don''t worry. I''ve got it under control."


    Damon nodded and left.


    ...


    By the time Damonnded back in Saintornia, it was past midnight. Instead of heading home, he went straight to Prospectus Technology.


    The top floor of the building was brightly lit despite thete hour. Inside the conference room, every board member was waiting for Damon to return and start the meeting.


    He walked in without pause, diving straight into discussions.


    By the time the meeting ended, it was almost 3:30 a.m.


    Rubbing his temples to ease the pounding in his head, Damon asked Spencer to review the next day''s schedule one more time.


    "Mr. Sumner, why don''t you sleep first? It''s not toote to review it tomorrow morning," Spencer suggested.


    "Let''s do it now. I''m going back to the viter," Damon exined.


    Spencer frowned. "It''s nearly 4:00 a.m. now. From here to your vi and back is almost a two-hour round trip, and you''ve got a meeting at 8:00 a.m."


    "I''ll rest in the car," Damon replied curtly.


    He hadn''t had time to call or video chat with N or Mason for days. Knowing he''d be busy tomorrow as well, he was determined to see them now, even if it meant losing sleep.


    Spencer hesitated before making a suggestion, Mr. Sumner, why not rest now? I''ll pick up Ms. Kinsey and Mr. Mason in the morning, or have them in you for lunch at work if you keep this up, your body won''t hold out."


    After a moment''s thought, Damon nodded. "Fine. Let''s finalize the schedule first."


    Once Spencer finished reporting the next day''s itinerary, he noticed Damon had dozed off in his chair.


    Spencer sighed softly.


    Over the past few weeks, Damon had been surviving on barely three or four hours of sleep each night.


    The man''s resilience was remarkable but exhaustion was clearly catching up to him.


    Without waking Damon, Spencer fetched a nket and gently draped it over him.


    He then reclined his chair and turned off the lights before quietly leaving the room.


    ...


    At 7:00 a.m., Spencer woke Damon.


    "Mr. Sumner, here''s the briefing for your 8:00a.m. meeting. At 10:000 a.m., the R&D manager will present their preliminary findings on the Longbow Company machine failure," he reported.


    Damon skimmed the document and nodded. "Got it."


    Afterward, he freshened up in his office''s private washroom.


    When he walked out, he was surprised to see N and Mason sitting on the office couch.

 Chapter 997

    "Why are you here so early?" Damon asked.


    Upon seeing the dark circles under his eyes, N''s heart ached. "Spencer told me about your schedule this morning. Buddy and I missed you, so we came by."


    Damon walked over. "Yeah, I have to head to a meeting soon and won''t have much time to spend with you two."


    "We understand," N said softly.


    Damon gave her a brief hug before crouching to embrace Mason. "If all goes well, I might finish early tonight and be home for dinner."


    "Okay. I brought you breakfast. Eat something before your meeting," N said with a gentle smile.


    As Damon ate, Mason and N watched him.


    "You''ve gotten thinner. Are you not eating properly?" N asked, concern evident in her voice.


    Damon sipped his coffee and reassured her, "It''s fine. Things will calm down soon." Just as they were finishing, Spencer entered to remind Damon about the meeting. "Bring the materials to the conference room. I''ll be right there," Damon instructed. Once Spencer left, he turned to N. "You two should head home. I have to go to the meeting now."


    "We''ll wait for you at dinner," N said.


    Damon stood up and replied softly, "If I can''t make it back in time, I''ll let you know."


    He then left the office briskly.


    Mason watched his father''s retreating figure, reluctant to leave. He looked up at N, clearly upset. "Mommy, will Daddy be gone for several days again?"


    N gently stroked his hair. "He won''t. Let''s go home and wait for him, okay?"


    "But I want to wait for Daddy here..." Mason mumbled, his small face clouded with worry.


    N crouched down, her gaze level with his.


    Sensing his unease, sheforted


    him. "Don''t worry. If Daddy can''t


    make it home tonight, we''ll bring


    dinner to him like we did.


    We did thiso


    morning okay.  t?


    She added softly, "Besides, Daddy has to


    kork if we stay, he might et


    distracted and take longer to finish. Then he''d have to stay upte,


    "I don''t want Daddy to stay upte," Mason said quickly, shaking his head.


    "Neither do I," N said gently. "So let''s head home and wait there. That way, Daddy can work faster and join us sooner, okay?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Mason nodded. "Okay."


    Before leaving, N checked in with Spencer about Damon''s schedule.


    Hearing how packed it was, she


    frowned. Make sure he eats lunch,


    no matter how busy he is.


    video


    call him to check. And if he''s stuck


    alkhim


    at work tonight, let me know I''ll bring dinner."


    "Got it," Spencer replied.


    Around 3:00 p.m., Spencer called N. "Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Sumner''s still swamped


    with work. He likely won''t make it home for dinner."


    N wasn''t surprised. "Got it. I''ll bring something over."


    After hanging up, she prepared a meal herself, packing a few dishes and hot soup before heading to Prospectus Technology with Mason.


    When they arrived, they ran into Gabriel outside the building.


    Gabriel''s gaze fell on N, holding Mason''s hand and carrying a food container. It was clear she hade to bring Damon dinner.


    His eyes darkened, and a fiery mix of jealousy and anger burned in his chest.

 Chapter 998

    Gabriel suppressed his emotions and forced a smile. "N, are you here with Buddy to bring Mr. Sumner dinner?"


    N acted as though she hadn''t heard him and strode past him into the lobby, her demeanor cold and distant.


    Gabriel''s expression darkened. He stepped in front of her, blocking her path. "N, do you hate me so much that you won''t even speak to me?"


    N frowned. "Please move."


    "N..." Gabriel''s voice softened, his hurt evident. His gaze held a trace of sadness.


    She looked up at him, her eyes brimming with disdain. "Gabriel, you and I have nothing to do with each other anymore. You''ve been targeting Prospectus Technology behind the scenes for months. Do you really think we can have a civil conversation?"


    Her tone carried a clear defense of Damon, stoking jealousy in Gabriel.


    She only saw his actions against Prospectus Technology but ignored how Damon and Tim had schemed against him together.


    "N, do you know why I named mypany Nyce Tech?" he asked abruptly.


    "I''m not interested. If you don''t step aside, I''ll call security," she said, her tone sharp.


    "Nyce Teches from your name-N. I built it for you," Gabriel exined, his voice low but earnest.


    "Gabriel, do you even believe your own charade, or are you just trying to fool yourself?" N chuckled coldly, her gaze unwavering. "I couldn''t care less about the name of yourpany. And frankly, stop disgusting me, will you?"


    If Harrison and Wren hadn''t gotten married, she and Gabriel would have beenplete strangers.


    Even after their marriage, she and Gabriel had only shared two years of limited interaction. She considered herself decent-looking, but hardly someone anyone would pine after for years.


    If Gabriel had truly loved her, he wouldn''t have married Jane or had a child with her.


    "N... I¡ª" Gabriel began.


    "Don''t. I don''t want to hear it," she interrupted.


    Her revulsion was so evident that Gabriel instinctively stepped back, his arm dropping to his side.


    With an icy expression, N grabbed Mason''s hand and walked away without looking back.


    As their figures disappeared into the distance, Gabriel''s secretary


    approached nervously. "Mr. Hacke


    are we still meeting with Mr Sumner


    Considering Gabriel''s near-confession at the entrance, the secretary feared Damon would have him thrown out.


    No man would tolerate someone openly attempting to steal his partner.


    "Yes," Gabriel answered firmly and strode into Prospectus Technology''s lobby.


    At the front desk, a receptionist


    intercepted him. "Mr. Hackett, I''m sorry. Mr Sumner''s schedule is packed today. I''m afraid he doesn''t have time to meet with you. Would


    you like to make an appointment? I''ll


    notify you when he''s avable."


    C¨®ntent


    Gabriel''s expression darkened. "Tell him I have a business proposal that could solve Prospectus Technology''s current crisis."


    He didn''t believe Damon could resist such a tempting offer.


    The receptionist maintained her polite smile. "I''ll pass along your message, Mr. Hackett, but for now, please return."


    Realizing he was being dismissed, Gabriel sneered. "Fine. Tell Damon he''ll regret today''s decision!"


    After Gabriel left, the receptionist dropped her smile and made a call. "Mr. Hogg, he''s gone."


    "Good work," Spencer replied before ending the call, his expression unreadable.


    Gabriel had been secretly targeting Prospectus Technology for months.


    After suffering a setback with Tim, his sudden proposal to coborate with thepany reeked of ulterior


    with the co as he''d whitter I''m


    motives. It was


    here to sabotage Prospectus Technology" across his forehead.

 Chapter 999

    Back in the car, Gabriel''s expression was so dark it seemed he might explode.


    "Mr. Hackett, I don''t think Mr. Sumner is likely to coborate with Nyce Tech. Should we approach Mr. Genge instead?" his secretary asked cautiously.


    The secretary had doubted Damon would agree to meet with Gabriel from the start, and now it seemed his instincts were right.


    Although Tim had deceived them, Nyce Tech''s losses were still manageable. There was no urgent need to rely on Damon for assistance.


    Gabriel shot him a cold re. "What do you know?"


    The secretary flinched under the stare and dared not speak again.


    "If Damon refuses to meet me, start reaching out to Prospectus Technology''s other shareholders. I don''t believe they all blindly follow him," Gabriel instructed.


    The secretary nodded. "Understood."


    "Take me back to the office," Gabriel said curtly.


    In Prospectus Technology''s CEO office on the top floor...


    N had just finished setting out the dishes and called Damon over to eat.


    "I''ll join you as soon as I finish this email. You and Buddy go ahead," he replied.


    Upon hearing this, N didn''t insist. Instead, she handed Mason a picture book from his bag and quietly browsed shopping apps while waiting.


    Ten minutester, Damon finally joined them.


    "I told you to start without me. Why did you wait?" he asked.


    N handed him a bowl of soup. "Buddy and I already ate at home. This is just for you."


    Damon sipped the soup, savoring its rich vor. His eyebrows lifted slightly. "Did you make this?"


    The taste was distinctly different from what he was used to.


    She nodded. "Yes, and I cooked the dishes too. Let me know if you like them. If you do, I can cook for you every day and bring them here."


    Damon shook his head. "That''s too much work for you. I can have Spencer order food instead."


    "Alright, that works too," N agreed easily.


    After finishing the soup, Damon looked at her. "By the way, did Gabriel bother you downstairs just now?"


    "He stopped me to say some nonsense, but don''t worry I handled it," she replied. "Good. If he bothers you again, just call me," Damon said firmly.


    "Got it. Now, eat your dinner," she urged.


    After the meal, Damon yed with Mason for a while before N took him home.


    Gabriel had just returned to Nyce Tech when Tom approached him.


    e


    "Mr. Hackett, I''ve been working my butt off spreading rumors about Prospectus Technology''s issues with the Agihop 5th Gen, and went to Capitarnia just to get yed?" Tom''s expression was cold, his tone dripping with disdain.


    He had expected Gabriel to be capable of going head-to-head with Prospectus Technology. Instead, Gabriel had made noise, gained


    nothing, and ended up humiliated.


    Gabriel remainedposed. "Why are you so anxious? I still have one card left to


    y. Prospectus Technology won''t be able to hold out much longer."


    Tom narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Gabriel as if assessing the credibility of his im.


    After a pause, he sneered. "And what card might that be?"


    "That''s confidential," Gabriel replied coolly. "I''m sure you understand."


    Their partnership was purely transactional. Naturally, Gabriel wouldn''t reveal his trump card.


    Seeing Gabriel''s unwavering


    confidence, Tom smiled faintly.


    "Fine. If you won''t say, I won''t press. licante here to discuss our next steps in dealing with Prospectus Technology."

 Chapter 1000

    "Just follow my lead, Mr. Genge. I''ll handle the rest," Gabriel said.


    "Are you implying you don''t trust me, Mr. Hackett?" Tom asked.


    "It''s not a matter of trust. I simply want to avoid unnecessaryplications. If there''s nothing else, please see yourself out," Gabriel said, dismissing him.


    He picked up the documents on his desk, signaling the end of their discussion.


    Tom sneered. "Fine, Mr. Hackett. I''ll wait to see your results."


    With that, he turned and left.


    For the next few days, N stopped bringing meals to Damon at the office, allowing him to focus on his work.


    By Friday afternoon, Prospectus Technology''s tech team had finally identified the root cause of the widespread machine malfunctions at Longbow.


    The issue stemmed from the ipatibility between Longbow''s equipment and Prospectus Technology''s chip. The machines couldn''t keep up with the processing speed of the Agihop 5th Gen, leading to failures.


    However, Longbow adamantly denied ever being informed by Prospectus Technology staff about this ipatibility, or that Prospectus Technology had previously rmended using the Agihop 2nd Gen series instead.


    This denial caused further deadlock.


    During the meeting, frustration boiled over among Prospectus Technology''s shareholders.


    "Longbow is being shameless! When I negotiated with their procurement manager, we specifically discussed this in a private setting. There wouldn''t have been any surveince or recordings to prove what I said," one shareholderined.


    Another shareholder scoffed. "It''s obvious they''re trying to make Prospectus Technology take the me and cover the costs for their machine failures. Of course, they''ll im the problem lies with our chip."


    "The rumors about the Agihop 5th Gen having issues are also stirring up trouble. Thepany''s stock price has taken a significant hit over the past few days. If we don''t address this quickly, the damage will only worsen."


    The room filled with heated discussions as shareholders chimed in one after another.


    At the head of the table, Damon sat silently, his expression dark and unreadable.


    When the room quieted, he finally


    spoke. "Longbow is already preparing legal action. Our legal team needs to be ready with a countersuit. PR must also get the online narrative under control.


    "This dispute with Longbow could drag on for a while. Meanwhile, elerate the development of the Agihop 6th Gen and aim for an earlier release."


    He paused before continuing. "Additionally, send someone to reach out to Longbow''s senior management. Their leadership must have some understanding of the real problem. Try to gather any statements that might work in


    Prospectus Technology''s favor."


    The room fell silent again as Damon''s gaze swept across the attendees. "Any other questions?"


    One shareholder hesitated before raising their hand. "Mr. Sumner, I do have one concern."


    "Go ahead," Damon replied.


    "You recently signed a joint investment deal with the Westcott Group for the new energy vehicle project. This will be another massive expenditure for Prospectus Technology.


    "With the current chip situation unresolved, I believe this project could put additional strain on thepany and worsen our position," the shareholder exined.


    Damon''s tone remained calm. "The Westcott Group is one of the top firms in Capitarnia. Partnering with them helps stabilize our rtionships with other coborators.


    "Since the announcement, several


    former partners who had terminated


    contracts with us have expressed


    interest in renewing them. Just in


    the past two days, over ten


    Companies have reached out.


    "Moreover, the future of new energy vehicles is promising. Entering the market early will give us apetitive advantage."


    Before the shareholder could respond, the conference room door suddenly opened.


    Spencer hurried inside, leaned close to Damon, and whispered something.


    Damon''s expression changed, and he stood abruptly. "That''s all for today."

 Chapter 1001

    With that, Damon left the room without further exnation, leaving the shareholders puzzled.


    Soon after, the reason for Damon''s urgency became clear.


    That same day, Nyce Tech unveiled theirtest chip, named Gxy, during a high- profileunch event.


    The chip''s performance specifications, introduced by Gabriel, closely mirrored those of Prospectus Technology''s yet-to-be-released Agihop 6th Gen, which was still in the final testing phase.


    Damon''s expression darkened as he watched the press conference footage.


    "Mr. Sumner, it''s clear that Gxy is targeting the Agihop 6th Gen. I suspect someone in thepany leaked its data. Otherwise, Nyce Tech couldn''t have developed a product so simr," Spencer suggested.


    "Call the R&D department head," Damon ordered.


    The department head arrived quickly, already aware of the situation.


    "Mr. Sumner, I''ve already started investigating the R&D team. Within three hours, I''ll have aplete report to determine whether anyone leaked the data," he informed.


    Damon''s voice turned icy. "Don''t waste time guessing. There''s no doubt someone leaked it. Focus on identifying who."


    The department head nodded firmly. "Understood. I''ll find them as soon as possible."


    "Good. You have 24 hours," Damon replied.


    After the department head left, the office fell silent.


    Damon took a deep breath and picked up a document but struggled to concentrate.


    The Agihop 6th Gen project had cost billions. If they couldn''t find the culprit, the losses would be catastrophic.


    Setting the file aside, he summoned Spencer again. "Tell Falcon to drop everything and investigate all employees who had ess to the Agihop 6th Gen project, mcluding their family and friends.


    "I want a report on any recentrge financial gains or property acquisitions within three days."


    Spencer nodded. "I''ll get on it right away."


    ...


    Nyce Tech''s Gxyunch was a resounding sess. Their stock soared, adding billions in value.


    During the press conference''s Q&A session, a reporter asked, "Mr. Hackett, if I recall correctly, Nyce Tech only announced ns to develop chips three years ago.


    "Now you''ve produced a groundbreaking chip capable of dominating the domestic market. How did you achieve such rapid progress?"


    Gabriel smiled warmly. "Ites down to two key factors-having a world-ss R&D team and fostering a culture of relentless innovation. Every member of our team has worked tirelessly for three years, often burning the midnight oil to: make today''s achievement possible."


    He paused, addressing the team directly through the cameras. "To our R&D team, this sess is yours. Your countless sleepless nights and


    Nyce Tech is fortunate to have you. Thank you for your hard work."


    unwavering dedication paid off.

 Chapter 1002

    As soon as Gabriel''s words fell, the room erupted into thunderous apuse.


    The reporter who had asked the question also joined in the pping before speaking again. "On behalf of the R&D team, I''d like to ask you, Mr. Hackett, how much of a bonus are you nning to give them now that the Gxy chip has been sessfullyunched?"


    Gabriel smiled. "The minimum bonus will start at 30,000 dors, and I''ll also give them a month off to rest and recharge."


    The room instantly buzzed with excitement.


    A full month of vacation-something most workers could hardly even dream of¡ªwas about to be a reality for the R&D team.


    "Mr. Hackett, are you serious?" The reporter looked almost as excited as if they were the one getting the vacation.


    Gabriel nodded. "Yes, absolutely."


    "Haha, then on behalf of the R&D team, thank you, Mr. Hackett!" the reporter cheered.


    Gabriel smoothly answered the reporters'' following questions, and the press conference wrapped up on a positive and harmonious note.


    Just as it was about to conclude, a reporter suddenly stood up and told Gabriel, "Mr. Hackett, I have onest question."


    Gabriel maintained his calm smile. "Go ahead."


    "There''s a rumor online iming that the Gxy chipunched today was


    developed using stolen core data from Prospectus Technology''s Agihop 6th Gen. How do you respond to these allegations?"


    Gabriel''s smile remained unfazed, his demeanor exuding confidence. "That im ispletely baseless. If there were any evidence, the users wouldn''t be spreading rumors online-they''d be filing police reports.


    "Baseless rumors don''t stand up to scrutiny, and I trust everyone here to make their own informed judgments. No one here would believe such groundless allegations."


    He paused briefly before adding, "These usations have damaged Nyce Tech''s reputation. After this, I''ll instruct our legal team to pursuewsuits against anyone spreading such falsehoods."


    His tone was calm yet firm, and his expression showed no sign of guilt.


    Most people in the room seemed convinced by his words.


    "I believe Mr. Hackett," a reporter chimed in. "Aleader willing to reward his R&D team with a month-long vacation wouldn''t need to stoop to stealing others'' work. If anything, this sounds like Prospectus Technology trying to create hype, especially with the problems they''ve had with the Agihop 5th Gentely."


    Gabriel smirked as he said evenly, "Whether this rumor was intentionally spread by another


    Backstage, Gabriel''s demeanor changed as he coldly instructed his secretary, "Find out who started this online rumor about Gxy stealing the Agihop 6th Gen''s data want to know if they have any ties to Prospectus Technology within the hour."


    His secretary nodded immediately. "Understood, Mr. Hackett. I''ll get on it."


    In the CEO''s office at Prospectus Technology...


    Spencer was updating Damon on thetest findings.


    "Mr. Sumner, Falcon reports that none of Prospectus Technology''s employees involved in the Agihop 6th Gen''s development have received any significant sums of money recently. They''re now investigating their families and should have results soon."


    Damon''s expression remained cold as his eyes narrowed slightly.


    If Nyce Tech had obtained the Agihop 6th Gen''s development data, they must have prepared to cover their tracks. Finding the culprit wouldn''t be easy.


    "Understood. Continue your work," he replied.

 Chapter 1003

    "Got it," Spencer answered.


    After Spencer left, Damon received a call from Tim.


    "Damon, what''s going on with Nyce Tech''s Gxy chip? Did someone in yourpany really leak the Agihop 6th Gen''s data?" Tim asked.


    Six months earlier, Tim had learned about Prospectus Technology''s ns for the Agihop 6th Gen. The fact that Gxy''s breakthroughs mirrored those ns exactly felt far too coincidental.


    "Most likely, yes. I''m currently investigating who leaked the core data," Damon replied.


    Tim''s voice carried a mix of amusement and casualness. "Even if you find the culprit, it''ll take a long time to resolve in court.


    "At this rate, it''s uncertain whether the Agihop 6th Gen willunch next year. This won''t affect our joint investment in the new energy vehicle project, will it?"


    Damon''s gaze darkened. "Don''t worry. It won''t."


    "Good to know. Well, I wish you luck with the investigation. I''ve got a meeting soon, so I''ll let you go," Tim said.


    After hanging up, Damon ced his phone down and walked to the window, gazing at the bustling traffic below. His expression was grim.


    Soon after, Falcon sent an update-bad news.


    Despite investigating everyone with ess to the Agihop 6th Gen''s data, including cleaning staff and their families, they found no evidence of recentrge transactions or new properties.


    "What''s the next step?" Spencer asked, visibly uneasy.


    If they couldn''t prove that Nyce Tech had stolen the Agihop 6th Gen''s data, Prospectus Technology''s multibillion-dor investment in the project would be at risk.


    This setback was far more damaging than the issues with the Agihop 5th Gen''s ipatibility with Longbow''s machinery.


    No one would favor apany that couldn''tunch new products.


    Even if they managed to develop the Agihop 7th Gen, it would take billions and years of research. By then, newpanies would rece Prospectus Technology.


    "Keep investigating. There''ll be


    traces once there''s a transaction Damon said, his voice cold "Shift focus, Investigate any employees who''ve had contact with Nyce Tech recently."


    Spencer nodded. "Understood."


    Damon rubbed his temples, the weight of fatigue pressing on him. "Go."


    ...


    That evening, N learned about Nyce Tech''s Gxyunch. As their stock prices surged, Prospectus Technology''s continued to plummet.


    Her brows furrowed slightly.


    "N, I heard some rumors. Should I tell you?" Leon asked.


    N nced at him. "What rumors?"


    "People are saying Nyce Techunched Gxy using stolen core data from Prospectus Technology''s A?ihop 6th Sen. But it''s just hearsay and Nyce Tech has already stated they sue anyone who started the rumor," Leon said.


    N pressed her lips together and replied calmly, "Until the truthes


    out, don''t believe anything. Lette


    focus on our work. This doesn''t


    concern us much."  fo


    Noting her unperturbed demeanor, Leon nodded. "Got it."


    After work, for the first time, N didn''t wait for Damon in her office. Instead, she went straight to the top floor to find him.


    When Damon saw her, his eyes shed with surprise. "Didn''t I tell you to head home early tonight?"

 Chapter 1004

    N walked over and sat across from Damon. "I heard the Gxy chip that Nyce Techunched today was developed using data stolen from Prospectus


    Technology''s Agihop 6th Gen. Is that true?"


    Damon frowned. "That''s apany matter¡ªyou don''t need to worry about it."


    Seeing his reaction, N understood that what Leon had said was likely true. "Have you identified who leaked thepany''s data?" she asked.


    "Not yet. I''m having my team look into employees who recently had contact with Nyce Tech," Damon replied.


    Upon noticing the fatigue on his face, a sh of concern crossed her eyes.


    "Focusing only on employees won''t help. Someone who could leak all of the Agihop 6th Gen data to Nyce Tech must hold considerable influence in thepany. Have you looked into Prospectus Technology''s shareholders?" she asked softly.


    Damon''s expression darkened. "Not yet. But if we don''t find anything with the employees, I''ll have Spencer investigate the shareholders next."


    Prospectus Technology''s shareholders were deeply tied to thepany''s sess, so Damon hesitated to suspect them of leaking data. Doing so would essentially mean sabotaging themselves, which no rational person would do.


    N nodded. "If you find nothing with the shareholders, I could try to approach Gabriel and see if I can get him to reveal something."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Damon''s expression turned icy.


    "No way! We both know what Gabriel thinks of you. If thepany needs you to sacrifice yourself to stay afloat, I''d rather see thepany go under," he said.


    As a man, if he couldn''t protect the woman he loved and instead made her fight his battles, he would consider himself a failure.


    Seeing Damon''s grim expression, N dropped the subject and said quietly, "I only came up here to ask about the situation. Since there''s nothing else, I won''t interrupt your work. I''ll head home now. Don''t stay toote."


    "Alright. Don''t wait for me tonight¡ªI might not make it back until veryte," Damon reminded.


    In truth, he knew he wouldn''t be going home at all, but he didn''t want to worry her. "Okay," N replied.


    After leaving Damon''s office, N went to pick up Mason from kindergarten.


    At the entrance, she ran into Gabriel.


    Gabriel asked her with a smile, "N, did you watch Nyce Tech''s chipunch today?"


    N turned to look at him. "What are you trying to say?"


    "Today is just the beginning," Gabriel said confidently. "Nyce Tech will release even more products soon: It won''t be long before we rece Prospectus Technology as the biggest enterprise in the city."


    N said indifferently, "Well, I wish you sess."


    Her aloofness made Gabriel''s smile falter slightly.


    "N," he said, his voice softening. "Even if Nyce Tech surpasses


    Prospectus Technology yous


    3


    wouldn''t consider being with me?


    ?


    N turned to look at him directly her tone firm. "Gabriel, whether your bes the bes the biggesting


    the city or the entire ou


    nothing to do with me.


    has


    "I don''t like you. I never have, and I never will. Instead of wasting your time on me, you''d be better off reconciling with Jane."


    From her perspective, Gabriel''s interest in her stemmed more from unfulfilled desire than genuine affection.


    Moreover, having once been step-siblings, N had truly regarded him as an older brother.

 Chapter 1005

    To N, being with Gabriel felt just as wrong as any taboo.


    Gabriel''s smile turned cold. "N, once Damon''spany copses, you''lle back to me."


    N met his gaze, her words deliberate. "First of all, I was never with you, so there''s no ing back.'' Second, if being forced to be with you is my only option, I''d rather die."


    With each word, Gabriel''s face darkened. By the end of her speech, the veins in his forehead bulged, and his clenched fists trembled with restraint.


    "You hate me that much?" he asked.


    "Yes," N confirmed.


    His past harassment and ongoing persistence filled her with nothing but disgust.


    If Gabriel truly cared for her, he wouldn''t pressure her like this-forcing her to be with him against her will.


    Gabriel remained silent, but the shadow in his eyes deepened.


    Whether N hated or ignored him, he vowed he would do whatever it took to have her by his side.


    Soon after, Mason emerged.


    Without a nce at Gabriel, N took Mason''s hand and left.


    Gabriel stood still and watched the ck Maybach drive away, his expression darkening with every passing second.


    "Daddy, why did youe to pick me up today?" Wilhelm asked.


    Feeling a small, soft hand slip into his own, Gabriel looked down at Wilhelm''s curious gaze.


    Smiling, he lifted the boy. "Daddy finished work early today, so I came to get you." Wilhelm hugged his neck tightly. "I wish you could pick me up every day!"


    After Jane had abandoned Wilhelm, he understood that the only way to avoid being discarded again was to please Gabriel. His current behavior toward his father was cautious and Ingratiating.


    Gabriel enjoyed his son''s dependence on him and replied with a grin, "I''ll try to finish work early from now on so I can pick you up."


    "Thank you, Daddy! You''re the best!" Wilhelm kissed Gabriel''s cheek with a fawning grin.


    Although Gabriel didn''t notice the carefulness in his son''s demeanor-or perhaps simply didn''t care he found the boy''s reliance on him deeply satisfying.


    ...


    After dropping Wilhelm off at home, Gabriel headed to the city''s most luxurious hotel, where he had booked the entire venue for a celebratory party to mark theunch of the Gxy chip.


    The guest list included all of Nyce Tech''s employees and many of Saintornia''s elite.


    Among the attendees was Damon.


    When Gabriel saw him, he approached with a smile. "Mr. Sumner, I didn''t expect you toe."


    Damon returned the smile, though his eyes remained cold. "Since you sent an invitation, why wouldn''t I? Unless, of course, you don''t actually want me here."


    "You misunderstand. I''m delighted you came," Gabriel replied smoothly. "I was just concerned that you might have trouble enjoying yourself tonight given the recent issues with the Agihop 5th Gen and the Agihop 6th Gen still unfinished."


    Catching the subtle jab, Damon stayed calm. "If the sess of your chip is based on genuine talent, I''ll offer my congrattions. But if it''s based on stealing someone else''s* work, I can only find itughable."


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Sumner, you should be careful with your words. Without evidence, such usations could lead to awsuit for defamation."


    "Anyone who''s done wrong leaves a trail. I''m confident the truth wille to light soon enough," Damon said evenly.

 Chapter 1006

    "Well then, I''ll wish you sess, Mr. Sumner. I''ve got other guests to attend to, so I''ll excuse myself," Gabriel said, turning and walking away.


    Damon''s gaze followed his retreating figure, his expression icy as he downed the rest of his drink in one gulp.


    Damon was certain that Gabriel''s smug grin wouldn''tst much longer.


    Setting his ss down, Damon left the event, only to run into Tom at the entrance.


    Tom''s smile carried a trace of mockery. "Mr. Sumner, long time no see. I hear Prospectus Technology''s chips have been causing you quite a headachetely. Shouldn''t you be busy dealing with that instead of attending parties?"


    Five years ago, Tom had approached Damon with a proposal for a business partnership. Damon hadn''t even spared him a nce.


    Now, Tom was savoring the opportunity to watch Prospectus Technology falter.


    Damon''s face remained impassive. "It seems Prospectus Technology''s business troubles are something you''ve been monitoring closely, Mr. Genge.


    "While you''re so preupied with us, might I suggest focusing on the Genge Group instead? After all, it seems you may not fully understand whether the people you''re working with are allies or foes."


    Damon was well aware of the shady dealings between Tom and Gabriel. It amused him to see Tom blindly walking into a trap, seemingly unafraid of being stung by the scorpion he was scheming with.


    Tom''s expression flickered as his tone turned cold. "Perhaps you should worry more about Prospectus Technology, Mr. Sumner. Apany asrge as yours could easily crumble overnight. That would be a real shame."


    Damon smiled faintly. "Don''t worry, Mr. Genge. Even if Prospectus Technology were to fall, it would still oust the Genge Group."


    Tom sneered. "Is that a threat?"


    Did Damon still think Prospectus Technology was as formidable as before?


    After the Agihop 5th Gen''s mishap, many were watching thepany closely. While


    it appeared to be thriving, it was actually walking on thin ice. A single misstep could invite predators eager to seize its market share.


    "You''re wee to interpret it that way," Damon replied.


    "Well then, I''ll be waiting to see how things unfold." With a disdainful chuckle, Tom brushed past Damon and entered the party.


    Damon nced back at the lively banquet hall, abuzz with chatter andughter, before turning and walking away.


    On the drive back, Spencer''s phone rang.


    Spencer was calling to report thetest findings from Falcon. "Mr.


    all


    Sumner we''ve investigated all the


    employees who''ve had recent


    contact with Nyce Tech, but none of them seem connected to the data breach."


    Damon''s face darkened. After a moment of silence, he said, "Focus on the management team next."


    If it wasn''t an employee, then it had to be someone higher up.


    It was inconceivable that no one had leaked Prospectus Technology''s Agihop 6th Gen chip data to Gabriel.


    Nyce Tech''s newlyunched Gxy


    chip bore such a striking


    resemnce to the Agihop 6th Gen


    that left little doubt somethGen


    amiss content


    was


    The Agihop 6th Gen was nearly ready for release, pending final testing. Yet Gxy


    had beenunched first. The reason was obvious.


    Spencer sounded taken aback. "Mr. Sumner... are you suggesting the leak could havee from the management?"


    If true, the implications were dire.


    Apromised insider at that level


    could jeopardize not just the Agihop 6th


    Ge


    but other criticalpany


    data. The mere thought was unsettling.


    "Look into it," Damon ordered.


    "Understood. I''ll get started immediately," Spencer replied.


    The gravity of the situation was clear now. This wasn''t just a data breach¡ªit was something much deeper.


    Damon didn''t return home that night. Instead, he headed to the office to continue workingte into the night.

 Chapter 1007

    The next morning, Spencer entered Damon''s office with a grim expression, holding a document. "Mr. Sumner, you need to see this."


    Damon took the file and flipped through it, his face growing colder with every page.


    "Mr. Sumner, we''ve found evidence of Mr. Wakeham having close contact with Gabriel, but there''s no definitive proof that he leaked the Agihop 6th Gen data," Spencer reported.


    Damon''s tone was t but decisive. "It''s him."


    Only someone from the management team could have essed and leaked the Agihop 6th Gen data to Gabriel.


    Damon had initially dismissed the possibility of betrayal at the management level, assuming they wouldn''t jeopardize their own interests. Now, it was clear the incentives Gabriel offered had been too tempting to resist.


    "What''s the next step? Should we involve the police?" Spencer asked.


    Henry Wakeham was a key shareholder, holding 10% of Prospectus Technology''s shares. Over the years, he''d appeared loyal to thepany, making this revtion all the more shocking to Spencer.


    "No rush. Have Falcon investigate further to determine exactly whichpany secrets were leaked before we take action," Damon instructed.


    "Understood," Spencer replied.


    After Spencer left, Damon immediately called Brandon and asked him toe to Prospectus Technology.


    ...


    Within half an hour, Brandon arrived. "Uncle Damon, what''s so urgent?"


    "Prospectus Technology''s core data might have been leaked. Thepany could be facing bankruptcy soon," Damon stated.


    If Henry had truly handed over thepany''s core data to Gabriel, Prospectus Technology would be on the brink of a massive crisis.


    Brandon''s face turned ashen. "What? How could the core data have been leaked?"


    "There''s no point discussing how it happened now. Once you get back, start working on separating the


    Sumner Group from Prospectus


    Technology. Make sure the twopletely disentangled Damon instructed.


    Brandon hesitated. "Is that really necessary?"


    are


    The Sumner Group and Prospectus Technology were deeply intertwined through various partnerships. Untangling them wouldn''t be easy¡ªor quick.


    "It is," Damon confirmed.


    Taking a deep breath, Brandon nodded. "Got it. But..... is Prospectus Technology really going to go under?"


    His gaze turned to Damon, lost and helpless.


    Over the years, Damon had been like


    Technology, shielding the Sumber


    -leading Prospectus e


    Group from storms and creating opportunities fort''s growth.


    Now, the possibility of that mountain copsing was difficult for Brandon to ept.


    "It''s not certain yet. Just follow my instructions for now," Damon replied.


    Hearing the gravity in Damon''s voice, Brandon nodded reluctantly. "Alright, I''ll get to work."


    After Brandon left, Damon picked up a stack of documents but couldn''t focus on a single word.


    Frustrated, he tossed them aside


    and lit a cigarette. He didn''t smoke it,


    instead watching the thin trail of


    smoke curl upward as his mind


    churned


    ...


    N woke up to find that Damon hadn''t returned home all night.


    After getting ready for the day, she arranged for a driver to take Mason to school, then packed up breakfast and headed to Prospectus Technology.

 Chapter 1008

    As N knocked and opened the office door, she found Damon engrossed in his documents.


    Hearing her familiar footsteps, Damon lifted his head. A smile softened his features as their eyes met.


    "You''re here," he said warmly.


    N ced the packed breakfast on his desk and gently urged, "Take a break and eat something. No matter how busy you are, your healthes first."


    Damon didn''t have much of an appetite, but he didn''t want to worry her. Setting the document aside, he walked over to sit across from her.


    As she handed him the cutlery, N noticed the dark circles under his eyes and the rough stubble on his jaw. Her heart ached at the sight.


    "Eat first. When you''re done, I''ll help you shave," she offered with a tender smile.


    Damon nodded. "Alright."


    As he began eating the omelet, N stood and headed toward the lounge. The moment she turned her back, her eyes welled up with tears.


    On the way to the office, she had received a call from Vrie, who had warned her there was a real possibility that Prospectus Technology might go bankrupt.


    It wasn''t the idea of struggling alongside Damon that frightened her. It was the thought of him not being able to handle it.


    He was such a prideful man. If Prospectus Technology fell, it would be like crashing from the heights of heaven to the depths of hell.


    Inside the lounge, N sshed her face with cold water, ensuring her eyes weren''t red before she searched for Damon''s razor.


    Ten minutester, she returned with a warm towel and the razor.


    The breakfast she had prepared was already gone. She paused briefly, then walked over to him.


    "Lie back for a moment. I''ll start with a warm towel," she said softly.


    "Okay," Damon replied, reclining on the sofa.


    cing the warm towel over the lower half of his face, N gently massaged his temples.


    Within moments, Damon''s breathing grew steady.


    She paused, carefully removed the towel, and began shaving his stubble with meticulous care. Her movements were slow and deliberate, ensuring she wouldn''t wake him.


    After more than ten minutes, his jaw was clean-shaven.


    She wiped his face with the towel again, cleaned up the razor and towel in the lounge, and quietly gathered the breakfast containers before slipping out of the office.


    The moment the door clicked shut Damon, who had been lying still on the sofa, opened his eyes. Bloodshot and weary his gaze was sharp and alert. He hadn''t slept at all.


    Sitting up, he ran a hand over his smooth jaw and let out a wry chuckle.


    Soon after, Spencer rushed in,


    urgency written on his face. "Mr. Sumner, we''ve got a report from Falcon. One of Henry''s distant


    Bl


    rtives owns a 20% stake in Nyce Tech And his ex-wife? She''s the sole


    shareholder of a Nyce Tech


    subsidiary, holding 100% of the


    shares."


    Before receiving Falcon''s update, Spencer had been hopeful. The reality felt like a p.


    Henry was a Prospectus Technology shareholder on paper, but his priorities had changed long ago.


    Spencer continued. "The investigation shows his ex-wife gained control of thatpany over a year ago."


    If he recalled correctly, that was around the time Henry and his wife divorced. This meant that Henry had been leaking core data to Nyce Tech long before their separation.


    "Did we confirm what data he provided?" Damon asked, his tone clipped.


    "We did. It''s all here on this USB drive," Spencer said, handing it over.


    Damon plugged the USB into hisputer. As the files loaded onto the screen, his jaw tightened.


    He had braced himself for bad news, but seeing that nearly all of Prospectus Technology''s core data had beenpromised was still a gut punch.


    Gabriel hade prepared this time.


    "Mr. Sumner..." Spencer hesitated.

 Chapter 1009

    Damon raised a hand to stop him, his voice low and hoarse. "Leave me for now."


    Spencer lingered for a moment before speaking again. "Mr. Sumner, the most critical thing right now is to contain Henry. If we don''t, Prospectus Technology could genuinely copse-"


    "Notify the shareholders. We''re holding a meeting at 10:00 a.m.," Damon interrupted.


    "Understood," Spencer replied.


    Once alone, Damon walked to the office window. As he stared at the vast ocean in the distance, his face remained expressionless.


    Whenever he faced a problem in the past, this view often helped him clear his mind. He knew this might be one of thest times he could stand here, gazing at the sea.


    ...


    At 10:00 a.m., Prospectus Technology''s shareholders convened.


    Every shareholder was present-except Henry.


    Damon scanned the room, his gaze lingering on the visibly anxious faces of those seated.


    He spoke. "Prospectus Technology is facing potential bankruptcy. Prepare yourselves."


    His wordsnded like a thunderp. The room erupted into chaos.


    "What?! Mr. Sumner, you can''t be serious. That''s not funny!"


    "The machine failures at Longbow can''t be that devastating! And even if they are, it shouldn''t lead to bankruptcy, right?"


    "Is this about Nyce Tech''s new Gxy chip? Sure, its specs are simr to the Agihop 6th Gen, but their pricing is higher than what we''ve discussed for the Agihop 6th Gen. I don''t think we''ll lose to them!"


    "That''s right! How can this possibly lead to bankruptcy?"


    The room buzzed with disbelief and indignation.


    Damon didn''t exin further.


    Instead, he connected hisputer to the projector. "One shareholder is not present today. You already know who it is. He has leaked all of these. itis.


    The shareholders stared at him, wide-eyed. Some looked ashen, on the verge of copse.


    With these data breached, they might as well be naked.


    "Mr. Sumner... is what you said... t-true?" one shareholder stammered.


    Supposedly well-off, they were now facing the prospect of losing everything overnight-without any warning. The shock was unbearable.


    Damon replied coldly, "You can verify it yourself if you don''t believe me. The Gxy chip''s specs are identical to the Agihop at Ge because Henry handed everything over.


    "Nyce Tech now possesses every single one of Prospectus Technology''s core secrets. Taking down Prospectus Technology is as easy as snapping their fingers."


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Some shareholders turned ghastly pale, struggling to stay upright in their chairs. Others erupted in fury.


    "Where is Henry?! That bastard ruined me! I''ll kill him!"


    "He needs to pay for this! Where is Henry?!"


    "Call the police! We''ll sue him into oblivion!"


    Damon''s voice cut through the uproar. "I''ve already instructed Spencer to contact the authorities Henry has been arrested. But don''t expect to recover your fosses This, assets are under his ex-wife''s name, and legally, they have no connection to him anymore."

 Chapter 1010

    Upon hearing those words, everyone''s expressions turned grim, and the meeting room plunged into heavy silence.


    After a moment, Damon spoke. "For now, return to your departments and prepareprehensive reports on your projects. I''ll instruct the legal team to file awsuit against Nyce Tech for illegally stealing Prospectus Technology''s proprietary data.


    "However, litigation could take a long time, and Prospectus Technology might not survive that wait."


    If Nyce Tech decided to drag this out, bothpanies could end up in ruins, leaving room for others to reap the rewards.


    The room remained silent.


    Seeing no objections, Damon said firmly, "If there''s nothing else, this meeting is adjourned."


    With that, he stood and walked out.


    Back in his office, it wasn''t long before Spencer knocked and entered. "Mr. Sumner, Nyce Tech just reached out. Gabriel wants to meet with you."


    Damon''s face darkened.


    After a moment, he replied, "Tell him toe to my office at 2:00 p.m."


    ...


    At precisely 2:00 p.m., Gabriel arrived at Damon''s office.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Sumner," Gabriel greeted, a mocking glint in his eyes.


    Damon remained stone-faced. "Mr. Hackett, what brings you here?"


    Gabriel took a seat across from him, his tone nonchnt. "I wanted to discuss thewsuit you''re nning to file against Nyce Tech."


    "There''s nothing to discuss. Nyce Tech stole Prospectus Technology''s core data through illegal means. Our decision to sue is entirely justified," Damon replied.


    "Thiswsuit will only result in mutual destruction. I came here hoping we could find a middle ground," Gabriel proposed.


    Damon let out a coldugh.


    After stealing everything from Prospectus Technology, Gabriel wanted to negotiate?


    "Even if it''s mutual destruction, I''d rather see it go down fighting than let it copse quietly. Mr. Hackett, I think we''re done here," Damon, s tone left no room for argument.


    If he had known Gabriel came to offer such shameless terms, he wouldn''t have agreed to this meeting in the first ce.


    Seeing Damon''s resolute expression, Gabriel sighed. "Are you sure you don''t want to consider cooperating with Nyce Tech?"


    Damon turned to Spencer and said coldly, "Spencer, show him out."


    A flicker of anger crossed Gabriel''s face as he clenched his fist. "Damon, you''ll regret this."


    If Damon was hell-bent on dragging Nyce Tech down, he wouldn''t hold back.


    As Gabriel got into his car, his phone buzzed. It was Jennifer Dent, Henry''s ex-wife.


    He answered the call. "How may I help you, Ms. Dent?"


    "Mr. Hackett, you promised me that nothing would happen to Henry. Now he''s been taken by the police!


    He knows everything. Don''t you think its time to step in and get him out?" Jennifer demanded.


    Gabriel chuckled, his tone indifferent. "Ms. Dent, he does know everything. So tell


    me, who''s better at keeping secrets¡ªa live man or a dead one?"


    There was a pause on the other end of the line, followed by heavy breathing.


    After a long silence, Jennifer''s trembling voice came through. "Mr. Hackett, don''t


    forget, Henry is my husband. He''s the father of my child."


    "And he''s done enough for you and your child," Gabriel replied coldly. Do you think I don''t want to help him? Do you think Prospectus Technology will just let us walk away unscathed?


    "Sacrificing him or sacrificing all of you¡ªconsider your options carefully. Call me back when you''ve made up your mind."

 Chapter 1011

    With that, Gabriel hung up.


    Prospectus Technology was struggling in vain.


    Soon, it would announce its bankruptcy, and Damon would revert to an average Joe. By then, Gabriel could do anything he wanted to him.


    News of Prospectus Technology''s imminent bankruptcy began circting internally.


    At first, few believed it. But as rumors spread and the tension became palpable, employees and business partners grew uneasy.


    Prospectus Technology''s partners began calling Damon, desperate for confirmation. But no matter how many times they tried, their calls went unanswered, leaving them increasingly convinced the rumors were true.


    Soon, partners began terminating contracts with Prospectus Technology.


    By the third day, most of thepany''s business agreements had been canceled.


    Adding fuel to the fire, the police reported that Henry hadmitted suicide while in custody.


    His death didn''t change the facts. Damon had already handed over the evidence of Henry''s collusion with Nyce Tech, and now all they could do was wait for the court proceedings.


    That Friday, Damon instructed the finance department to issue final paychecks and severance packages to employees. Then, he convened a final shareholders'' meeting to discuss thepany''s bankruptcy announcement on Monday.


    The meeting room was packed, but an oppressive silence hung in the air.


    They had never imagined thepany would go bankrupt so suddenly, with a lifetime of work vanishing overnight.


    Finally, one shareholder broke the silence, his voice tinged with desperation. "Mr. Sumner, is bankruptcy truly the only option?"


    Damon met his gaze, his expression calm but firm. "Yes. After this meeting, you can collect your share of thepany''s remaining assets From finance and prepare for the bankruptcy filing."


    The shareholders looked pale, but they knew nothing could be done.


    Prospectus Technology''s core


    secrets were exposed, leaving no way forward. Even if they dyed bankruptcy, Nyce Tech would continue to suppress them, and the oue would remain the same.


    "It''s all because of Henry!" One shareholder hissed, his anger barely contained. "I heard he killed himself to avoid facing justice. After what he''s done, even death isn''t enough to atone


    "I used to think he was a decent guy. Turns out it was all an act to cover his betrayal!"


    Another shareholder sighed, defeated. "What''s the point of talking about it now? He''s dead. It''s not like we can dig him up andsh him."


    Damon stood. "This meeting was simply to inform you all. Prepare yourselves¡ª Prospectus Technology will officially dere bankruptcy on Monday. Dismissed."


    No one lingered. The reality was bitter, but they had no choice but to ept it.


    ...


    Back in his office, Damon stood by the window, gazing at the distant ocean. His face betrayed no emotion, though his thoughts churned.


    A soft knock broke his reverie.


    N entered and walked to his side, gently taking his hand. "Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I''ll always stand by you."


    Her words, filled with warmth and unwavering support, eased the tension in Damon''s chest.


    He turned to her, his voice low but steady. "As long as I have you and Buddy, nothing else matters."

 Chapter 1012

    N looked up and saw the deep sadness in Damon''s eyes, which caused a sharp pang in her chest.


    She reached out and hugged him, whispering, "Yes, as long as the three of us are together, we''ll be okay."


    The two held each other in silence, as if time had frozen in that moment.


    After a while, a knock came at the door.


    Damon released N and called out, "Come in."


    Spencer entered and reported, "Mr. Sumner, the employees'' sries and severance pay have been disbursed. They''ll pack their things and leave by tonight. The shareholders have also taken their shares and left."


    As he spoke, his eyes reddened. He had never imagined thepany he''d worked at for so many years would one day face bankruptcy.


    If it weren''t for Henry leaking so much confidential data, Prospectus Technology wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Damon, looking weary, pinched the bridge of his nose. "Got it. You should also collect your pay and severance and then leave."


    Thepany was bankrupt, and he no longer needed a secretary.


    Spencer shook his head. "Mr. Sumner, I don''t need it. Over the years, the sry and bonuses you''ve given me have been more than enough for me to buy a home and livefortably."


    In fact, with a bit of frugality, he could nearly achieve financial independence.


    Damon frowned. "What you''re owed, you''ll get every cent. Go collect your pay."


    Spencer wanted to refuse again, but N spoke first. "Mr. Hogg, just follow what he says."


    Under her steady gaze, Spencer hesitated before nodding. "Alright, Ms. Kinsey, I understand."


    "Good. Please give us a moment alone," N replied.


    Spencer didn''t say another word. He gave Damon a long look before leaving.


    When only Damon and N


    remained in the office, she walked to


    his side and said gently, "You''ve been working non-stop for years without a real breake''s the


    perfect time to rest.


    "Once you''ve recovered, whether you want to start over or pursue something else, I''ll be here to support you. Don''t worry you still have me and Buddy."


    Hearing thefort in her words, Damon smiled. "Don''t worry about me. I won''t do anything reckless."


    If it were just him, he might have considered giving up. But now, he couldn''t afford to be selfish. He had N and Mason to think about. If he left, what would happen to them?


    "Mm," N hummed in response.


    The two of them stayed in the office for a long time.


    By the time they left, the Prospectus Technology building, once bustling and brightly


    lit, now had only a few scattered lights on.


    After getting into the car, Damon told the driver, "Take a loop around Prospectus Technology."


    He wanted onest look at thepany he had built from the ground up. After filing


    for bankruptcy, this ce would no longer belong to him.


    As the ck Maybach circled the Prospectus Technology building, Damon''s eyes turned faintly red as he gazed at it.


    From nothing, Prospectus Technology had grown to employ tens of thousands, built through a decade of relentless effort from him and his team.


    After today, thepany would cease to exist.


    Seeing the redness in Damon''s eyes, a


    N felt a sting in her heart. She turned her head blinking back her own tears. She knew Damon was hurting more than anyone.


    Besides staying by his side, however, there was nothing she could do to ease his pain.


    For the first time, she hated her own helplessness. If only she could have done more, maybe she could have helped him.


    When they returned to the vi, Damon told N in a low voice, "N, I want to spend some time alone in the study. Don''t call me for dinner."

 Chapter 1013

    "For how long?" N asked.


    Seeing the worry in her eyes, Damon stroked her head, answering in a slightly hoarse voice, "Don''t worry. With you and Buddy here, I won''t do anything foolish. I promise."


    N bit her lip, her concern evident.


    "I promise," Damon said again, his tone firm. "If I left you and Buddy behind, I''d be the most selfish person alive. Trust me, okay?"


    Looking into his serious gaze, N hesitated before finally nodding. "Alright. I''ll be in the living room. If you get hungry, just let me know."


    "Okay. But don''t wait up for me. I might sleep in the study tonight. Get some rest," Damon replied.


    "Alright," N conceded.


    Damon turned and walked toward the study, his steps heavy.


    N''s worry deepened as she watched his retreating figure. She was genuinely afraid that he might not be able to cope.


    For now, all she could do was trust him. Prospectus Technology''s abrupt copse was something he needed time to process and ept.


    After Damon disappeared around the corner, Lydia hurried over anxiously. "Ms. Kinsey, is it true? Has Mr. Sumner''spany gone bankrupt?"


    N looked at Lydia and nodded. "Yes."


    "How could that happen?" Lydia asked, disbelief written all over her face.


    Such argepany-how could it go bankrupt so suddenly?


    Before N could respond, her phone rang. Seeing that it was Mason''s kindergarten teacher, she quickly answered.


    "Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Hackett just picked up Wilhelm, and he took Mason with him. I couldn''t stop him..." the teacher informed.


    N''s expression changed. "I understand. Thank you."


    After hanging up, she turned to Lydia. "I need to go out. I might not make back for dinner tonight DonDtell Damon about this he not in a good state right now."


    Seeing N''s urgency, Lydia nodded. "Alright, I understand."


    Leaving the vi, N started her car while dialing Gabriel''s number.


    The call connected after just two rings, as if he had been waiting.


    "N, what''s the matter?" Gabriel''s voice was warm, but to N, it was revolting.


    "Gabriel, where did you take Buddy? If anything happens to him, I won''t let you off!" she warned.


    Gabriel chuckled. "Rx, N. I just invited Buddy to have dinner at my ce. I send him back after we eat. Of course youre wee to join us if you''d like. Should I send you the address?"


    With that, he hung up.


    Momentster, a text message arrived with his address.


    N glowered at it. She pressed the gas pedal, and her car sped off into the night.


    ...


    Half an hourter, N pulled up outside Gabriel''s house. She got out, her face cold as she rang the doorbell.


    The door opened quickly and a maid greeted, "Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Hackett has been expecting you. Pleasee in."


    Ignoring the polite invitation, N strode inside and headed straight for the living room. She found Gabriel alone, lounging on the sofa.


    "Gabriel, where''s Buddy?" she demanded.


    Gabriel''s gaze softened upon seeing her. "He''s upstairs ying with Wit. He''s perfectly safe. Don''t worry This is your ir first time here let meshow you around..."


    N didn''t even nce at him. She turned and rushed upstairs.

 Chapter 1014

    The first room-empty.


    The second room-also empty.


    By the time N had checked every room, there was still no sign of Mason. Her patience was wearing thin, and her emotions were teetering on the edge of


    breaking.


    Gabriel''s voice broke the tense silence behind her. "N, don''t worry. Buddy is in a very safe ce. You just need to "


    p!


    Before he could finish, N spun around and pped him hard across the face.


    The crisp sound echoed down the hallway, plunging it into silence.


    A bright red handprint bloomed on Gabriel''s cheek, stark and ring. Yet, instead of anger, he let out a faintugh. "N, you still don''t trust me, do you? You still think I''d hurt you, is that it?"


    N''s gaze was icy. "I''ll ask you one more time. Where is Buddy? If you don''t tell me, I''ll call the police."


    Gabriel might use gentle words, but his actions spoke differently. From his underhanded tactics that had brought down Prospectus Technology to taking Mason without her consent, everything he did only hurt her. His so-called love was just a disguise for his selfish desires.


    "I already told you, Buddy is safe. I promise, if you let me show you around the vi, I''ll take you to him," Gabriel tried to reason.


    N didn''t even spare him another nce as she brushed past him and headed quickly downstairs.


    When she reached the living room, Gabriel blocked her path again. "N, do you really have to treat me so heartlessly?"


    His smile had vanished, reced with a dark, threatening expression.


    Upon sensing the change in his demeanor, N''s hands curled into fists at her sides.


    That unsettling feeling-like being watched by a snake-crept over her, sending a chill down her spine.


    She pressed her lips together. After


    a moment of silence, she spoke


    coldly You swear that if I walk through this vi with you, you''ll let


    pae take Buddy with


    meg


    Gabriel smiled again, but it was a chilling one. "Of course. I wouldn''t lie to you."


    "Fine. Let''s hope you keep your word," N replied.


    "You can trust me," Gabriel said smoothly.


    As he led her through the vi, he enthusiastically pointed out the designs and features, describing in detall how he had arranged everything during the renovations. It was clear the decor reflected the styles she had once liked.


    But what she liked in the past didn''t mean she liked it now.


    Suppressing her growing difort, N forced herself to endure the tour until they''d seen every corner of the vi.


    "We''ve seen the vi. Now, can I see Buddy?" she demanded.


    Gabriel paused, his gaze flickering under her icy stare. "N, don''t rush. Why don''t we sit for a bit first?"


    Before she could respond, her phone buzzed with a message from Vrie. She nced at the screen and let out a coldugh. "No need. I already know where Buddy is."


    With that, she turned on her heel and strode toward the door.


    Gabriel''s gaze darkened as he motioned for a maid to block her path.


    "N, this ce is perfect. Why leave? Stay here. I''ll have Buddy brought over so the three of us can live together, safe and happy. How does that sound?"


    N turned back, her expression nk. "I called the police on my way here. They should be arriving any minute. Save your words for them."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the wail of police sirens echoed from outside the vi.


    Momentster, two officers entered the living room.


    N stepped forward. "Officers, I''m the one who called. This man took my child from his kindergarten without my consent and refuses to tell me where he''s being held."

 Chapter 1015

    Gabriel''s expression changed when he saw the police. He hadn''t expected N to actually follow through and call them.


    One of the officers turned to him, his tone stern. "Is what Ms. Kinsey said true? Where is the child? If you don''t hand him over, we''ll have to treat this as a kidnapping case and take you into custody."


    Gabriel forced a smile and nced at N. "N, didn''t you just say you already know where Buddy is? Why involve the police if you''ve already found him?"


    N scowled. "Yes, I know where he is, but the location requires your fingerprint for ess. Now that the police are here, don''t try any more tricks."


    A flicker of surprise crossed Gabriel''s face. He hadn''t expected her to figure out where Mason was being kept. That location indeed required his fingerprint to enter.


    When he''d taken Mason earlier, he had anticipated that N woulde looking for him, so he had locked the boy in hispany office.


    Since N already knew, and with the police present, continuing to stall would only worsen his situation.


    He took a deep breath and nodded. "Fine, I''ll¡ª"


    Before he could finish, his phone rang.


    He answered, and his secretary''s anxious voice came through the line. "Mr. Hackett, there''s been an issue with thepany''s security system. Everything''s down, and the programs have crashed. You need to get here immediately!"


    "What?!" Gabriel''s expression darkened as he turned sharply to N. "Did you do this?!"


    If Nyce Tech''s security system failed, all its data could be stolen at any moment. N frowned at him. "What are you talking about?"


    The question sobered Gabriel slightly. He realized it couldn''t have been her. She didn''t have the capability to pull something like this off. If she did, Prospectus Technology wouldn''t have gone bankrupt.


    head over now


    Regaining hisposure, he spoke coldly into the phone. "I understand. Have the tech tech team begin repairs, immediately head over now


    He hung up and exhaled deeply. "N, I''ll take you to Buddy now."


    Without responding, N followed him out of the vi. The two officers trailed closely behind.


    When they arrived at Nyce Tech, N got out of the car and rushed to the elevator.


    As they stood beside her, Gabriel said, "N, you don''t need to worry. Buddy is perfectly safe."


    N frowned in disgust but said nothing.


    The elevator arrived, and they rode silently to the top floor.


    As the


    arms opened, a small figure


    and flung itself into


    a''s


    arms The force knocked her back a few steps nearly making her fall.


    At thest moment, Gabriel caught her by the waist, steadying her.


    "Are you okay?" he asked.


    "Don''t touch me!" she snapped.


    She pped his hand away and looked down, her eyes widening in disbelief as she saw it was Mason.


    She crouched down and eximed, "Buddy!"


    Mason''s lips quivered as he threw


    his arms around her neck and began


    cry


    Mommy, why did it take you


    2.for


    so long to Ie? I was locked up for so long, and I was so scared..."

 Chapter 1016

    N quicklyforted Mason. "I''m sorry, sweetheart. Mommy''ste."


    She hugged and consoled him for a long while before he finally calmed down, though his little body still trembled with asional sobs, his cheeks streaked with tears.


    N gently wiped his tears away, her voice soft. "No more crying now, okay? Mommy''s taking you home."


    Mason sniffled. "Okay."


    When N stood up, she noticed Gabriel still lingering nearby and frowned. "Why are you still here?"


    Gabriel ignored her question. He crouched down and looked directly at Mason. "Buddy, tell me¡ªhow did you get out of the office?"


    The security systems at Nyce Tech had always been wless, yet right after locking Mason in his office, everything had gone haywire.


    It seemed impossible, but Gabriel couldn''t shake the suspicion that somehow Mason was involved.


    Mason''s eyes mirrored his mother''s disdain. "Why should I tell you? You''re a bad man! I hate you!"


    If it hadn''t been for this man, he would have been home, enjoying dinner and ying with his blocks.


    Gabriel frowned, his expression darkening.


    N pulled Mason behind her protectively and red at Gabriel. "Gabriel, I''m letting


    it go this time because Buddy''s unharmed. But if there''s a next time, I won''t let you off the hook!"


    Her words didn''t faze Gabriel. "N, Prospectus Technology has gone bankrupt. Staying with Damon will only lead to hardship for you and Buddy. Come with me instead I promise to treat Buddy as my own."


    "I''d rather endure hardship with Damon than stay with someone like you-someone so twisted, who uses such despicable tactics to get his way!" N retorted.


    Her revulsion was unmistakable, her gaze one of utter contempt, as though looking at something vile.


    A pang shot through Gabriel''s chest, his hands balling into fists at his sides.


    "N, you''ll willinglye to me one day," he said through gritted teeth.


    "In your dreams! That day will nevere!" N retorted.


    Gabriel took a deep breath, said nothing more, and turned to leave the elevator.


    N quickly pressed the button for


    the


    floor Astort


    descended smoothly,


    Mason. "Buddy, are you


    okay?"


    Mason nodded. "I''m okay, Mommy. Just a little hungry."


    "Alright, we''ll eat dinner as soon as we''re home," N replied.


    "Okay!" Mason agreed.


    The elevator soon reached the first floor.


    N and Mason got into the car and quickly drove away.


    Gabriel stood in his office on the top floor, surveying the wreckage as his expression darkened.


    Behind him, his secretary hesitantly broke the silence. "Mr. Hackett... this was all caused by Ms. Kinsey''s son..."


    "Shut up!" Gabriel snapped.


    Did he really need to be told? He already knew exactly who was responsible.


    "Clean this ce up within half an hour. Also, notify everyone in the IT department¡ª mandatory meeting now!" he ordered.


    Ten minutester, Gabriel sat in the conference room, his fury palpable.


    "It''s been over 30 minutes since I


    was notified of the system crash


    Yet none of you have figured out


    what caused it. Why am I paying you I so much every month? To arque uselessly he demanded


    The IT department manager


    swallowed hard before speakin


    cautiously. Will Hackett, were stiff investigating. We''re confident we''ll identify the issue soon."


    Gabriel let out a coldugh. "Soon? How soon? Half a day? A week? A month? Do


    you even have the faintest lead?"

 Chapter 1017

    No one dared to answer. In truth, they had made no progress¡ªneither fixing the bug nor stabilizing the system.


    The silence in the conference room was suffocating.


    Heads lowered, each person desperate to avoid eye contact with Gabriel.


    Their collective silence only fueled his anger. He mmed the files on the table. "Get back to work! If this isn''t resolved today, don''t expect to leave!"


    Relieved to escape his presence, the team scrambled out of the room.


    Left alone, Gabriel pulled out his phone and reviewed the security footage from his office. He rewound to the moment right after he had locked Mason inside.


    At first, Mason tried the door but quickly realized it was locked. Then he began wreaking havoc-knocking over a teapot, pulling a painting off the wall, scattering important documents across the floor, and gleefully stomping on them.


    Gabriel''s jaw tightened as he watched the destruction unfold, veins bulging in his temple.


    He continued to watch. Mason hopped onto Gabriel''s chair, fiddling with theputer as if attempting to guess the password.


    After a while, he gave up, climbed down, and sprawled on the sofa.


    Shortly after, the security feed went dark.


    That must have been when the secretary called him about the system crash.


    Gabriel put away his phone, his suspicions waning. He couldn''t believe he had seriously considered the possibility of a 5-year-old sabotaging thepany''s system. Clearly, his exhaustion had gotten the better of him.


    It was past 7:00 p.m. when N and Mason returned home.


    As they stepped into the living room, Lydia rushed over to greet them. "Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Mason, you''re finally home!"


    "Lydia, please prepare dinner for us," N said. "By the way, has Damone out of the study while we were gone?"


    Lydia shook her head, concern


    evident on her face. "No, he''s been in there the entire time. Ldidn''t dare disturb him... Ms. Kinsey, I''m really worried. Maybe you should check on him?"


    N nodded. "Sure, I''ll go."


    She sent Mason to wash up for dinner before heading to the study.


    Standing outside the door for a moment, she finally mustered the courage to knock. "Damon, do you want to join us for dinner?"


    There was silence.


    She bit her lower lip, her eyes clouded with worry.


    She had been on edge all day, knowing Damon had locked himself in the study. She feared he might do something drastic.


    Yet, apart from trusting him and


    giving him time and space toe to terms with Prospectus, Technology''s bankruptcy, there wasn''t much she could do


    As N debated whether to push the door open, Damon''s hoarse


    voice came treat


    hungry. You two eat without me."

 Chapter 1018

    Hearing that, N instinctively bit her lip and lingered at the door momentarily. In the end, she sighed quietly and walked away without saying anything more.


    When she returned to the living room, Lydia immediately approached her. "Ms. Kinsey, how is Mr. Sumner?"


    N shook her head. "He''s fine, don''t worry. But he still doesn''t want toe out to eat. Just keep the food warm for him tonight and take it to him whenever he feels like eating."


    Lydia nodded quickly. "Got it. Ms. Kinsey, you should go have dinner."


    "Okay," N said, though she didn''t have much of an appetite.


    Between Prospectus Technology''s bankruptcy and Mason being forcibly taken by Gabriel earlier in the day, she was utterly exhausted, both mentally and physically.


    Despite that, she had to force herself to eat for Damon and Mason''s sake. They both needed her to stay strong.


    She sat down at the dining table, and Mason frowned slightly upon noticing it was just the two of them.


    "Mommy, isn''t Daddying to eat?" he asked.


    N mustered a small smile. "No, Daddy doesn''t want to eat right now. Let''s eat first."


    Mason pouted. "Okay, then."


    The meal passed in silence.


    After dinner, Nforted Mason for a while before saying, "Buddy, your dad''s been really tiredtely. Don''t tell him about what happened with Wilhelm''s father today, okay? I don''t want him to worry about you."


    Mason nodded obediently. "Okay, Mommy. I won''t say anything."


    Pleased with his response, N kissed his cheek. "You''re such a good boy, Buddy!"


    After spending some time ying with him, she asked Lydia to help him take a bath and get ready for bed.


    Once Mason was asleep, Lydia returned downstairs to find N sitting on the couch with a book in hand.


    She hesitated before stepping forward. "Ms. Kinsey, it''s already past nine. Why don''t you go upstairs and rest? I''ll keep an eye on Mr. Sumner."


    "There''s no need," N replied. "I wouldn''t be able to sleep anyway. You should go rest. I''ll stay here and wait for him."


    After Prospectus Technology''s bankruptcy, her research project was halted. Like Damon, she no longer had work to attend to.


    Lydia tried again. "Ms. Kinsey¡ª"


    Before she could continue, N''s phone began ringing, interrupting her.


    Seeing it was a call from Caroline, N swiped to answer.


    As soon as the call connected, Caroline''s familiar voice came through. "N, I just returned from my business trip and heard from Prof. Kington that Prospectus Technology''s R&D project has been suspended?"


    "Yeah," N said softly. "Prospectus Technology will be filing for bankruptcy on Monday. The project


    can''t move forward without funding. Over the next few days. I''ll be


    wrapping things


    up with Leon and


    arranging for him to return to


    Capitarnia."


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Caroline spoke again. "What about you? Are youing back to Capitarnia?"


    "No," N said firmly. "Caroline, I''ve resolved all the misunderstandings between Damon and me, and we''re back together now. I''m staying here with him. Once theb handover is done, I''ll start looking for work h here. in Saintornia."


    "Did you tell the professor about this?" Caroline asked.


    "I mentioned it to him during a phone call. He agreed," N replied.


    "If you''ve already made up your mind, I doubt I can change it,"


    Caroline said, a hint of resignation n her voice But want to remind yo of something. No matter what happens, don''t give up your career for a man. Betting everything on love rarely ends well." Content


    With Damon''s situation now, he''d certainly appreciate N''s support.

 Chapter 1019

    However, things might change once Damon regained his footing.


    Hearing Caroline''s unspoken caution, N lowered her gaze and said earnestly, "I know you''re saying this for my own good, but Damon is worth it.


    "He spent five years alone without knowing if I was even alive, and he never let another woman into his life. I trust him. Even if I lose this bet, I won''t regret it."


    "Alright," Caroline relented. "As long as you''ve thought it through. I''ll support you no matter what. But if you stay in Saintornia, it''ll be hard for us to see each other again."


    Caroline had decided to remain in Capitarnia while still studying there. Over the years, she had saved enough to buy a ce for herself. Even before N''s return, Caroline was already searching for a property.


    "That''s okay. As long as we keep each other in our hearts, no distance is too far. Besides, our little family of three might move to Capitarnia someday. We''ll have chances to meet," N replied.


    Caroline chuckled. "Alright. I need to get back to theb soon. Let''s talk againter." "Okay. Take care," N said.


    After the call ended, N turned to Lydia. "You don''t need to worry about me. Even if I go upstairs, I won''t be able to sleep. I need to stay here and get through this with him. You should go rest."


    Seeing the determination in N''s eyes, Lydia sighed. She knew there was no changing her mind. Though kind-hearted, N was as stubborn as Damon when it came to her decisions.


    "Alright. If you need anything, just call me," Lydia said.


    "Got it. Go get some rest," N urged.


    After Lydia left, silence enveloped the living room.


    N nced toward the study, her worry etched into her features, but she resolved


    to give Damon more time.


    The sudden copse of hispany was a devastating blow, but she believed in him. He would bounce back stronger than ever once e came to terms with it.


    Damon spent the entire night in the study.


    N stayed up in the living room, keeping vigil until she finally fell asleep at dawn. Around 7:00 a.m. the next day, the study door opened.


    After a sleepless night, Damon''s eyes were bloodshot. His shirt was wrinkled, his stubble unkempt, and he looked utterly worn down.


    As he stepped into the living room and saw N asleep on the couch, he paused. He walked over and stood by the couch, gazing down at her.


    Even in sleep, her brows were furrowed, and dark circles shadowed her eyes. Clearly, she''d had a rough night as well.


    After a moment, Damon bent down and gently picked her up.


    As he turned toward the stairs, Lydia''s voice called softly from behind him, "Mr. Sumner..."


    Damon turned and whispered, "Keep your voice down. Don''t wake her."


    It was only then that Lydia noticed N in his arms. She swallowed the words she''d been about to say and nodded, heading quietly back to the kitchen.


    Damon carried N to the bedroom, tucked her in, and quietly left the room.


    When he returned downstairs, Lydia


    approached him. "Mr. Sumner, Ms.


    Kinsey stayed up all night in the living room, worried about you.¡ý tried to get her to rest but she wouldn''tusten. She''s very concerned about you."  s?novels

 Chapter 1020

    "I know," Damon replied.


    Looking at his expressionless face, Lydia hesitated for a moment before cautiously asking, "Mr. Sumner, what''s your n from here?"


    "I''m not sure yet. For now, I''ll handle thepany''s remaining affairs," Damon answered.


    Filing for bankruptcy didn''t mean everything was finished. There was still a mountain of follow-up work to manage.


    Now that he had epted Prospectus Technology''s bankruptcy, his immediate priorities were tying up loose ends and suing Nyce Tech for stealing thepany''s core data.


    Lydia finally breathed a sigh of relief upon noticing that, despite his exhaustion, Damon didn''t look utterly defeated. As long as he hadn''t lost hope, that was what mattered.


    What she feared most was that Damon might crumble under the blow and let his thoughts spiral into something irreversible.


    "Mr. Sumner, you didn''t eat dinnerst night. You must be hungry. Let me make you some breakfast. What would you like?" she asked.


    Damon pondered before answering, "It''s been a while since I''ve had your pancakes. I''d like those."


    Lydia''s face brightened. "Alright, I''ll make them now."


    She headed to the kitchen, her steps noticeably lighter.


    Meanwhile, Damon grabbed a change of clothes and stepped into his bathroom to shower.


    When he emerged, Lydia had just finished cing a steaming batch of fresh pancakes on the dining table.


    "Mr. Sumner, the pancakes are ready. Would you like to eat now?" she asked. "Yeah," Damon replied.


    He sat at the table and had just taken a bite when Spencer arrived.


    "Mr. Sumner, I brought over some paperwork and documents for the bankruptcy filing," Spencer announced.


    "Alright." Damon stood, nodded, and said, "Let''s talk in the study."


    Spencer followed him to the study and handed over the documents. "Mr. Sumner, please review these and let me know if anything''s missing."


    Taking the stack of papers, Damon flipped through them for a moment before setting them down.


    He looked at Spencer and said, "Everything seems fine. You''ve done an excellent job. You''ve worked hard all these years."


    Hearing this, Spencer felt a lump rise in his throat. "Mr. Sumner, is there truly no other way besides filing for bankruptcy?"


    He had joined Prospectus


    Technology straight out of university as Damon''s assistant. At first, he struggled to keep up with Damon''s


    relentless pace and was often er


    reprimanded. During his first year, he workedte into the night nearly every day and came close to quitting several times.


    But he stuck it out. Over time, he adapted, earned to anticipate Damon''s needs, and found his footing. Work became smoother and he developed a deep emotional connection to thepany.


    He had always envisioned working alongside Damon for his entire career. Never


    had he imagined Prospectus Technology would face bankruptcy.


    All night, Spencer had reyed scenarios in his head, wondering if there was anything he could have done to prevent Henry and Gabriel from conspiring against the Company and driving it into ruin.


    Yet regret couldn''t change the oue.


    Damon met his gaze and nodded. "I suggest you start exploring other job opportunities. If you need rmendations, I''ll do what I can, but I can''t promise anything."


    "Mr. Sumner, aren''t you nning to make aeback?" Spencer asked.


    After a pause, Damon replied, "For now, my focus is on closing Prospectus Technology''s affairs. I haven''t thought about anything beyond that."


    Spencer hesitated before saying, "I''m not nning on looking for another job for at least three months. If you do decide to start over, I''ll be honored to remain as your assistant."


    Damon blinked in surprise, clearly not expecting Spencer''s offer.

 Chapter 1021

    "Alright. I''ll keep paying your sry during these three months," Damon replied.


    Spencer shook his head. "That''s not necessary. I''ve been working nonstop for years. I''ll treat this time as a break to recharge."


    Besides, Spencer thought Damon would need the money if he nned to start over. Paying him would only add to Damon''s burden.


    Damon, who had spent years navigating the business world, easily saw through Spencer''s intentions but chose not to point them out.


    He nodded. "Alright then."


    "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Sumner, I''ll head out. Please don''t hesitate to call or message if you need anything," Spencer said.


    "Mm," Damon hummed in response.


    After Spencer left, Damon turned on hisputer and got to work.


    Upstairs in the bedroom...


    N woke from a nightmare, gasping for breath. She looked around, taking a few moments to realize she was in the bedroom, then ran downstairs.


    She pushed open the study''s door to find Damon seated at the desk, working. A wave of relief washed over her.


    Her face was still pale from the fright.


    Damon looked up and saw her standing barefoot at the door. He frowned, standing to walk over to her.


    Without a word, he scooped her up into his arms and chided, "Why aren''t you wearing slippers?"


    N bit her lip and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I had a nightmare..."


    "Dreamt something happened to me?" he asked.


    "Yeah..." N muttered.


    Damon''s voice softened as he carried her upstairs. "Don''t scare yourself. I won''t leave you and Buddy behind."


    "Okay, but I can''t help worrying..." N murmured.


    Damon''s arms tightened around her. His voice grew more serious. "Prospectus Technology has weathered countless storms over the years. We''ve faced the brink of bankruptcy more than once. My resilience is stronger than that."


    "Okay," N relented.


    Damon carried N back to the bed and went to the bathroom. He returned with a warm, damp towel and knelt before her.


    Realizing what Damon was about to do, N quickly retracted her foot. "I can do it myself."


    Before she could act, Damon gently took her ankle in his hand. His


    fingers were cool to the His ently


    sending a shiver up her spine.


    She tried to pull her foot back but failed.


    Momentster, a soothing warmth spread across her sole.


    Looking down, N saw Damon carefully wiping her feet with the towel, his expression serious. She bit her lip.


    After cleaning her feet, Damon


    S


    slipped her slippers on and said firmly Next time, make


    you


    wear slippers. The floor''s cold.


    "Okay," N agreed.


    "I heard from Lydia that you stayed up all night. Get some rest now," Damon advised.


    He turned to leave, but N tugged on the hem of his shirt. "I can''t sleep alone. Can you stay with me?"


    Damon looked back and met her pleading gaze, his heart softening.


    "Alright," he replied and climbed into bed next to her.


    As soon as hey down, N wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her head against his chest.


    "Get some sleep," he coaxed.


    "Okay. You should rest too. You''ll burn out at this rate," N warned.


    "Alright," Damon replied.


    It wasn''t long before N''s steady breathing filled the room.


    Damon gently moved her arms off him, got up, and tucked her in He quieffy left the bedroom and went downstairs, where Lydia emerged from the kitchen.


    "Mr. Sumner, would you like to resume breakfast?" she asked.


    Damon nodded. "Sure. Oh, and don''t wake N. Let her sleep." "Understood," Lydia answered.


    ...


    The weekend flew by, and soon, it was Monday.

 Chapter 1022

    After breakfast, N drove Mason to school while Damon headed directly to the office.


    On the way, Mason asked, "Mommy, is Daddy upset about something these past couple of days?"


    N nced at him. She and Damon hadn''t told Mason about Prospectus Technology''s bankruptcy, fearing it would upset him.


    At five years old, he likely wouldn''t fully grasp its implications. Still, they had underestimated his perceptiveness. Even at his age, Mason could easily pick up on the emotions of the adults around him.


    Over the weekend, Damon had spent most of his time in the study, barely interacting with Mason. Naturally, Mason had noticed something was amiss.


    Reaching out, N gently tousled his hair. "Yes, Daddy has been a little upsettely, but don''t worry-he''ll feel better soon."


    Mason nodded, though he didn''tpletely understand. "Okay."


    Before long, the car pulled up in front of Mason''s kindergarten.


    After walking him inside, N paused to speak with his teacher, Ms. Ferrier, at the entrance.


    "Ms. Ferrier, I''ll be picking Buddy up half an hour early every day for the time being. Please keep an extra eye on him during the day, and don''t hesitate to contact me if anythinges up," N informed.


    "Of course. Rest assured,st Friday''s incident won''t happen again," Ms. Ferrier reassured her.


    This kindergarten primarily epted children from influential families in the city. Security was paramount-frequentpses, such as children being picked up by unauthorized individuals, could severely damage the school''s reputation and enrollment.


    "Thank you," N said before turning to leave.


    Just as she reached the curb, Gabriel''s car pulled up in front of her.


    "N, we need to talk," he said.


    Her expression turned cold. "Gabriel, why do you insist on being so clingy and disgusting?"


    She had made herself abundantly,


    e could never love or b


    with him. Yet, he acted as though he couldn''t understand, persisting in his attempts to win her over.


    Gabriel''s face stiffened, and his tone dropped to a somber note. "N, I came here


    today because I have something to ask you about Buddy."


    Over the weekend, Nyce Tech''s tech department had been working overtime to repair their system. Only this morning had they managed to restore it.


    Upon investigation, they discovered the issue originated from within the system itself.


    While Gabriel didn''t believe a five-year-old could sabotage a


    infrastructure, it seemed too


    coincidental that the problem arose


    right after Mason''s visit.


    N''s gaze hardened as Mason''s name was mentioned. "I''m warning you¡ªif you


    dare do anything to Buddy again, I won''t let it slide."


    She was still shaken by the memory of Gabriel taking Mason out of school without


    permission the previous Friday. The thought alone reignited her anger.


    Gabriel pursed his lips, his tone


    growing serious. "N, listen to me. I promise I won''t force you into


    anything anymore. But in return, you: need to give me a fair chance to pursue you."


    "Absolutely not!" she snapped, rejecting him without hesitation as she turned to leave.


    He stepped forward, blocking her path. "Fine. Let''s set us aside for now. I need to ask you something¡ªhas Buddy ever been exposed toputers before?"

 Chapter 1023

    N frowned. "What are you trying to say?"


    Gabriel hesitated before exining, "On Friday, when I left Buddy in my office, thepany''s system suddenly had issues during that same timeframe. I¡ª"


    She cut him off sharply, "Are you suggesting my five-year-old son somehow sabotaged yourpany''s system? Do you even realize how ridiculous you sound?"


    Gabriel stood in silence, his expression awkward. Even he knew how absurd it sounded.


    "I don''t have time for your nonsense," Nmented. "Instead of pointing fingers at Buddy, maybe you should look into whether your system was already faulty."


    With that, she shoved past him and left.


    Gabriel stood there for a moment, watching her car disappear down the road before finally heading back to his vehicle.


    As Mason walked into his kindergarten ssroom, he quickly noticed his ssmates giving him odd looks.


    He ignored them, found his seat, and waited quietly for the teacher to arrive.


    After a while, one of the children approached him hesitantly. "Mason, I heard from my dad that your family went bankrupt. Is that true?"


    Before Mason could respond, the other kids burst into chatter.


    "It''s true! I heard my parents talking about itst night. They said I shouldn''t y with Mason anymore because his family is poor now."


    "Same! My mom said he might have to transfer to a normal kindergarten soon because his family can''t afford this one anymore!"


    Thements came in a flurry.


    Mason frowned slightly. He understood what "bankrupt" meant.


    Was this why his father had been so upset all weekend? If thepany was out of money, then their family must be too.


    But he quicklyforted himself with a simple solution-he had money saved up in his piggy bank He could give it to his father. That way, their family would have money again, right?


    Lost in thought, Mason barely noticed the mocking and disdain from his ssmates.


    Not that it would have mattered¡ªwhat they thought of him wasn''t important. Even if


    his family''s situation meant he had to transfer schools, he didn''t mind.


    Soon after, Wilhelm walked into the ssroom and spotted Mason. A flicker of resentment crossed his face.


    He still hadn''t forgotten Friday, when Gabriel forced him to sit in the car with Mason, insisting they get along because they''d soon be brothers.


    The thought infuriated him. He didn''t want Mason as a brother and certainly didn''t want N as his new mom.


    He had thrown a tantrum, demanding his dad kick Mason out.


    Furious, Gabriel had pped him and locked him in a room at another vi, telling him he wouldn''t be released until he reflected on his behavior.


    The more Wilhelm thought about it, the more he despised Mason.


    If it weren''t for Mason and N, his parents wouldn''t have divorced, and he wouldn''t have been torn away from his mother.


    After being locked up for two days, Wilhelm pretended to apologize and agree to befriend Mason. But inside he had the would he had already decided he woul never let Mason take his father''s


    attention or affection away from him.


    When he overheard the other kids gossiping about Mason''s family


    going bankrupt, Wilhelm finally


    understood why his father had said they would soon be one family.

 Chapter 1024

    It turned out Mason''s father had gone bankrupt, which was why Mason''s mother was considering marrying Wilhelm''s father.


    Wilhelm stormed up to Mason and shoved him. "Mason, I won''t let your mom marry my dad! Your family goes broke, and now your mom wants to marry my dad to be my stepmom? No way! I won''t let you get what you want!"


    Mason nearly lost his bnce but quickly steadied himself, his cold gaze locking onto Wilhelm.


    Despite being only five years old, there was already a trace of Damon''smanding aura in Mason''s expression¡ªa look that demanded respect and fear.


    It startled Wilhelm, making him instinctively take two steps back.


    Realizing their ssmates were watching, Wilhelm forced himself to stand tall and re back. "What are you staring at me for? I''m just telling the truth! Your mom''s doing something shameless, and I''m not allowed to say anything about it?"


    He had made up his mind-there was no way N would marry Gabriel!


    "My mom would never marry your dad. She can''t stand him," Mason shot back sharply.


    Whenever N saw Gabriel, her face filled with disgust. She avoided speaking to him whenever possible. How could she ever marry someone she couldn''t stand?


    "You''re lying! I hate your mom, and I hate you too! I''ll never let your mom be with my dad!" Wilhelm shouted.


    The argument quickly escted.


    When Wilhelm ran out of words, he resorted to his fists, and soon the two were locked in a full-on fight.


    Mason had learned from their previous brawl and now knew Wilhelm''s weaknesses. Wilhelm was no match for him this time.


    In no time, Wilhelm was pinned to the ground, crying out as Masonnded blow after blow.


    Themotion frightened some timid kids, who rushed to get the teacher.


    The teacher arrived quickly, pulling the boys apart and summoning their parents.


    ...


    N had just reached the vi when she got the call and had to rush back to the school.


    As she parked, she spotted Gabriel arriving at the same time.


    Without sparing him a nce, she turned and walked briskly toward the


    kindergarten, her expression icy.


    They entered the office one after the other.


    Laura greeted them with relief. "Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Hackett, I''m so d you''re here."


    Mason immediately ran to N,


    clutching her tightly. "Mommy,


    Wilhelm said you were going to


    marry his dad That''s why we fought."


    For a moment, the office fell silent.


    N knelt to check Mason for injuries. Seeing he was unharmed, she finally exhaled in relief.


    ?


    Wilhelm, however, was covered in bruises, his face swollen and pitiful. He hesitated, wanting to run into Gabriel''s arms forfort, but fr?ze when he met his father''s cold gaze.


    "Daddy..." he murmured, his voice filled with guilt and fear.


    Gabriel ignored him, turning instead to Laura. "Ms. Ferrier, I''m sorry for the trouble Wilhelm has caused."


    Laura blinked, caught off guard by his response. Something about it felt off.


    Wilhelm had been beaten ck and blue, yet Gabriel hadn''t even asked about his son''s injuries or tried to understand what had happened. He went straight to apologizing br Wilhelm''s behalf.


    Even if Wilhelm was at fault, shouldn''t a parent at least seek an exnation before assigning me?


    "Mr. Hackett, I called you here to help us understand what happened. This isn''t the first time Wilhelm and Mason have fought.


    "I think it''s time for the parents to discuss how to handle this moving forward," Laura said, her tone firm.

 Chapter 1025

    Gabriel nodded. "I understand. But I know both children''s personalities well. Buddy isn''t the type to start trouble. Wilhelm, on the other hand, has been difficult at hometely. I''d guess this was his doing again, wasn''t it?"


    Laura''s expression changed before she nodded. "Based on what I''ve gathered, it seems that Wilhelm insulted Mason first, which led to the fight.


    "However, Mason threw the first punch, so he''s not entirely meless."


    N, who had remained silent until now, spoke up. "Ms. Ferrier, what exactly did Wilhelm say to Buddy?"


    Laura looked troubled. She hesitated, clearly reluctant to share. The things Wilhelm had said were inappropriate, and she felt awkward repeating them in front of the parents.


    "H-He said something about you wanting to marry Mr. Hackett and be his stepmother," she finally managed to say.


    The room went quiet again.


    N let out a coldugh and turned to Gabriel. "Did you teach him to say that?"


    Gabriel''s expression changed slightly. "N, do you really think I''d say such things to him?"


    "If not you, then who? Me? Buddy? Do you think I''d ever want to marry you?" N retorted.


    Seeing the disgust in her eyes, Gabriel took a deep breath and said slowly, "N, I have no idea why he said such things, but I promise you, it wasn''t me. If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    "Fine, let''s assume it wasn''t you. But your son saying such things to mine-don''t you think you should reflect on why a child his age would even think like that?" N replied.


    She didn''t believe for a second that Wilhelm hade up with those words on his


    own.


    Gabriel nodded. "You''re right. This is my fault. I apologize, and I''ll make sure to educate him better moving forward. He won''t say anything like this again."


    His tone was sincere, but N couldn''t care less whether he was genuine. "Since you say so, I have nothing more to add. As for Wilhelm''s medical bills, I''ll cover them," she replied.


    After all, Mason had injured him, and refusing to pay would be unreasonable. "There''s no need. This started because of Wilhelm. I wouldn''t feel right epting any money from you. N, I''ll apologize again on Wilhelm''s behalf. I''m sorry," Gabriel said.


    N pressed her lips together. "Take him to the hospital for a checkup just in case. If there''s any cost,det me know, and I''ll cover it, don''t want any unnecessary troubleter."


    She also nned to take Mason for a checkup, just to be safe.


    Seeing her insistence, Gabriel relented. "Alright. How about you and Buddy ride with me to the hospital? That way, you can get him checked, too."


    "There''s no need. I have my car, and the hospital is nearby. I''ll meet you there," N refused.


    With that, she took Mason and left.


    Once in the car, N turned to Mason. "Buddy, are you sure you''re okay? I''ll have


    the doctor give you a thorough checkupter."


    Mason shook his head. "Mommy, he didn''t hurt me."


    "Really? You''re not feeling any pain anywhere?" N asked once more.


    "No," Mason answered.


    Seeing that he wasn''t lying, N finally rxed a little. "You can''t be so impulsive next time, do you hear me? When I got the call saying you were fighting at school, I was scared to death content


    "I''m sorry, Mommy," Mason apologized.


    She reached out and ruffled his hair gently. "I know you were angry because of what Wilhelm said, but next time, tell your teacher first. If the teacher doesn''t handle ite tome. I''ll take care of it, okay?"

 Chapter 1026

    "You''re Mommy''s most precious treasure. If you ever got hurt from fighting, it would break my heart," N said.


    Mason hung his head, staying quiet for a while before finally nodding. "Okay, I understand."


    "Good. We''ll go to the hospital now. After the checkup, I''ll take you home if everything''s fine, and you can skip school for today," N exined.


    Mason nodded. "Okay."


    ...


    When they arrived at the hospital, Gabriel and Wilhelm were already waiting at the entrance.


    N held Mason''s hand as they approached them, her expression cold. "Let''s go."


    Noticing her frosty demeanor, Gabriel stepped closer and lowered his voice. "N, this was really just an ident."


    N replied coolly, "You don''t need to exin. I don''t care."


    With that, she quickened her pace, making it clear she didn''t want to continue the conversation.


    Gabriel watched her slender figure as she walked away, his gaze darkening.


    "Daddy, you''re hurting my hand!" Wilhelm''sint broke through Gabriel''s thoughts. He quickly let go.


    Inside the hospital, doctors and nurses efficiently examined Mason and Wilhelm.


    As he had said, Mason was unharmed.


    Wilhelm had only minor injuries¡ªsome redness, swelling, and a small scrape that would heal quickly with a little medication.


    Relieved that Mason was fine, N felt the tension leave her shoulders.


    She held the medical report and told Gabriel, "I''ll cover the cost of Wilhelm''s examinations and medication."


    Gabriel sighed. "N, there''s no need to be so formal with me."


    N frowned, about to respond, when her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing Damon''s name on the screen, she bit her lip and pulled Mason aside to answer.


    "Hello? What''s up?" she asked.


    Damon''s deep voice came through the line. "N, where are you right now?"


    N hesitated momentarily, instinctively ncing around as if he might somehow see her.


    Did he already know she was at the hospital? Why else would he ask?


    "Is something wrong? Do you need me for something?" she asked instead.


    "No, I just heard from Lydia that you haven''te home yet, so I wanted to check on you," Damon exined.


    N nced at the time. It was nearly 10:00 a.m. She had dropped Mason off at school at 7:30 a.m. and should have been home long ago.


    After a brief pause, she decided against telling him about Mason''s fight. It would only add to his


    worries, and he was already busy with thepany''s bankruptcy proceedings.


    "After dropping Buddy off, I decided to go out for a bit. I thought it''d be better than just sitting at home Do you need me to bring you lunchter?" she replied  fo


    "No need. There''s a lot to handle with the bankruptcy process, so I''ll just grab


    something quick," Damon answered.


    "Alright then. Take care," she said gently before ending the call.


    Putting her phone away, N turned to Gabriel. "Give me the bills for the exams and prescriptions. I''ll go pay."


    "N, really" Gabriel tried to decline.


    "Gabriel," N interrupted firmly. "I


    don''t want to repeat myself. If you dougive them to me, I to me, l''iktransfer


    the


    money directly to your ount."


    "Fine..." Gabriel relented, handing over the papers.


    Without another word, N turned and walked off to settle the bills.


    After paying, she turned to Gabriel, who was holding Wilhelm''s hand and standing behind her.


    "The expenses have been taken care of. This matter is over. Make sure your son doesn''t say such things to Buddy again." Her tone was icy.

 Chapter 1027

    "N, I promise this won''t happen again," Gabriel assured.


    N didn''t respond. She simply took Mason''s hand and walked away.


    Gabriel and Wilhelm stood there for a moment before finally leaving, neither of them noticing the figure watching from the corner of the hospital lobby.


    Brandon dialed Damon''s number again. "Uncle Damon, you don''t need toe. Aunt N already left with Buddy.


    "I asked around and found out that Buddy and Wilhelm fought at school this morning. Aunt N and Gabriel were here to get them checked out, but they''ve already gone their separate ways."


    There was a pause before Damon''s cold voice came through the line. "Got it."


    Then he hung up.


    When N brought Mason home, Lydia looked surprised to see him. "Ms. Kinsey, why isn''t Mr. Mason at school?"


    "He''ll stay home with me today. Buddy, go wash your hands and change your clothes," N said.


    Mason nodded and ran upstairs.


    Lydia didn''t press further but mentioned, "Mr. Sumner called earlier to check if you''d gotten home. I told him you hadn''t returned yet. Maybe you should call him back?"


    N paused. Damon rarely called just to ask about something so mundane.


    Frowning, she said, "Okay, got it. Thank you. You can go back to your work."


    After changing her shoes and sitting on the couch, she debated for a while before finally dialing Damon''s number.


    Damon picked up the call. "Yes?"


    "Did you know I took Buddy to the hospital today?" N asked directly.


    There was a silence on the other end before he replied, "Yes."


    "Who told you?" she asked.


    "Brandon happened to be at the hospital and saw you with Buddy and Gabriel. He called to ask me about it." His tone was calm as if this were just an ordinary conversation.


    "Then why didn''t you ask me when you called earlier?" N pressed.


    "I did. You said you were out. I figured you didn''t want to tell me, so I let it go," he answered.


    "I didn''t want to worry you. You''re already dealing with enough because of Prospectus Technology. I didn''t want Buddy''s issues to add to your stress.


    "But if you knew, why not just ask me directly instead of beating around the bush?" N questioned.


    Damon fell silent again.


    When he didn''t respond, N sighed and hung up.


    ...


    Damon didn''t return home untilte that night. He found N still awake, sitting on


    the couch with a book.


    "You''re still up?" he asked, surprised.


    "I was waiting for you," she said, closing the book.


    Damon changed into slippers and sat beside her. "It''ste. Let''s talk tomorrow."


    "No, we''re talking now," she said, her gaze unwavering.


    "Alright. What do you want to talk about?" he asked.


    "You know why I''m here waiting for you," she stated.


    Damon avoided her eyes.


    The room fell into a heavy silence.


    Finally, he said, "N, I''m sorry. I didn''t ask because I was afraid..."


    "Afraid of what? That I''d leave you with Buddy? That I''d end up with Gabriel?" she asked.


    "Both," he admitted. "I''ve always


    met


    been confident. If Prospectus Technology were still thriving, I wouldn''t event think twice about it But now... with the bankruptcy, feel so uncertain about us. I''m scared of losing you."


    Damon believed he''d recover and rebuild, but he worried about


    hip or that one day, shet


    dragging N and Mason down


    with


    regret staying.

 Chapter 1028

    N reached out and hugged Damon. "I''m not going to leave you. Whether you''re the CEO of Prospectus Technology or just an ordinary person, you''re still the one I love. I love you¡ªnot thepany behind you."


    "N, I''m sorry. I''ve been too sensitivetely," Damon said, his voice heavy with


    remorse.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s normal to have moments of self-doubt when facing such a major setback. You just need to remember one thing: I''m never going to leave you. That''s all that matters," she replied softly.


    Damon didn''t say anything more. Instead, he tightened his embrace around N. Suddenly, the sound of small footsteps echoed through the quiet room.


    They both turned toward the staircase and saw Masoning downstairs in his pajamas.


    Damon released N and faced the boy. "Buddy, why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Without answering, Mason ran up to them, clutching a card in his small hands. He held it out to Damon. "Daddy, I heard yourpany is in trouble because there''s no money. This is the money I''ve saved over the years."


    Seeing the card in Mason''s hand, Damon felt a lump rise in his throat.


    "Buddy, you should keep this for yourself. Don''t worry about thepany. Daddy will figure it out," he said gently.


    Mason, determined, ced the card firmly in Damon''s hand. "Daddy, you can use this first. You can pay me back after you make the money back."


    Damon''s eyes grew misty as he looked at Mason''s earnest expression. He knew the amount in Mason''s ount likely wasn''t much-nowhere near enough to pay his employees'' wages-but it was everything his son had.


    Damon epted the card with a solemn nod. "Thank you, Buddy. I''ll make sure to use this money wisely."


    "Okay," Mason said with a bright smile.


    Satisfied that his father had epted the card, Mason wished them goodnight and headed back upstairs.


    Once Mason''s small figure disappeared at the top of the staircase, Damon turned to N. "You set up this card for him, right? It''s where his gift money and allowances go?"


    N nodded. "Yes. It''s probably umted a few thousand over the years."


    For a child Mason''s age, it was a small fortune.


    Damon handed the card back to her. "You should hold onto it for him."


    N shook her head. "It''s a gesture of love from our son. Even though it''s a small amount, it means something. You should keep it. The PIN is his birthday."


    Damon considered this for a moment before nodding. "You''re right. I''ll keep it for now."


    "It''ste. Let''s go to bed," N suggested.


    "Okay," Damon agreed.


    The next morning, Damon arrived at the office early. There was still much to handle following the bankruptcy filing.


    As soon as he stepped into his office, Spencer knocked and entered. "Mr. Sumner, Prospectus Technology''swsuit against Nyce Tech for illegally stealing trade secrets has entered the thing stage¡±. The trial date should be set soon."


    Damon nodded. "Good. Keep a close eye on it."


    "Sure. I''ll head out now," Spencer said before leaving.


    Left alone, Damon opened hisptop and began working on post-bankruptcy matters.


    However, amotion outside soon interrupted him.


    Frowning, he stood and stepped out of his office, only to find Gabriel standing there.


    Damon''s expression darkened instantly. "What are you doing here?"


    Gabriel smiled. "Mr. Sumner, I''m here to discuss business with you."


    ncing at the bodyguards behind Gabriel, Damon let out a coldugh. "This doesn''t look like a business discussion looks more like you''re here to make trouble."


    Gabriel maintained his smile. "I can''t help it. Before I came, I figured you wouldn''t agree to meet me easily."


    "If you want to talk, get the men behind you out of here immediately," Damon demanded.


    Gabriel turned to his bodyguards. "Didn''t you hear? Mr. Sumner wants you to leave. Are you all deaf?"

 Chapter 1029

    The bodyguards hesitated before quickly leaving.


    Gabriel turned back to Damon with a grin. "Now can we talk?"


    Damon walked into his office without a word, and Gabriel followed.


    Sitting behind his desk, Damon red at him coldly. "What do you want to discuss?"


    Gabriel smiled. "Mr. Sumner, with Prospectus Technology on the brink of bankruptcy, it''s pointless to keep spending money fighting Nyce Tech in court. How about I give you some money, and you drop thewsuit? What do you think?"


    Damon''s expression hardened. "I doubt you can afford the price I have in mind."


    "I''m offering 10 billion dors. You can take the money and start fresh. How about it?" Gabriel proposed.


    He had considered the amount for a long time, clearly confident that Damon wouldn''t refuse.


    Silence filled the office.


    After a long pause, Damon snickered. "Gabriel, you colluded with Henry to steal Prospectus Technology''s core trade secrets. Now you want me to let you off the hook for 10 billion dors? Dream on."


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Sumner, you''re a smart man, so let''s not waste time. Henry has alreadymitted suicide to escape justice. Are you sure the evidence you have will hold up?"


    Even if it did, Gabriel had ways to make it disappear.


    Damon''s gaze turned icy. "Is that a threat?"


    Gabriel''s smile widened. "Not at all. Just a friendly reminder. I''m offering you a way out. Take the 10 billion and walk away. It''s your best option.


    "Drag this out, and you might end up with nothing. There won''t be any second chances to fix it then."


    "Thanks for the advice, but I don''t need it. Now get out," Damon dismissed.


    Gabriel stood and straightened his suit. He looked down at Damon. "Think it over. When you''re ready to make the right choice, give me a call."


    With that, he left.


    Once Gabriel was gone, Damon called Spencer into the office. "How much liquid cash does thepany have left?"


    "Less than 300,000 dors," Spencer answered.


    Damon handed him Mason''s card. "Check the bnce on this card."


    He couldn''t rely on thepany''s dwindling funds.


    "Yes, Mr. Sumner," Spencer replied.


    The office fell silent again as Spencer left with the card.


    Damon lowered his gaze, contemting how to retaliate against Gabriel.


    Suddenly, the door swung open. Spencer returned, visibly shaken.


    "Mr. Sumner... t-this... c-card..." he stammered.


    Damon frowned. "What about it?"


    "It has 1 trillion dors in it!" Spencer eximed.


    With this money, there was hope for thepany!


    Thepany needed 400 billion dors immediately, so not only would the amount on the card save thepany, but the excess could be used for thewsuit against Nyce Tech.


    "What did you say?" Damon asked. "Did you see it wrong?"


    The card belonged to Mason. ording to N, it was used to hold his gift money and allowance There shouldn''t be much in it, let alone 1 trillion dors!


    Even at Prospectus Technology''s peak market value, it was only worth 2 trillion dors.


    This meant the money on the card could buy half of Prospectus Technology at its peak.


    "It''s true... Mr. Sumner, don''t you know approximately how much is on this card?" Spencer asked.


    Damon stood and took the card from him. "I''ll look into it personally."


    He couldn''t believe there was 1 trillion dors on the card.


    How could a five-year-old like Mason have umted that much money?!


    Spencer trailed behind Damon,


    thrilled that there was hope for thepany, Then, hemented that they shouldn''t have dismissed the employees so hastily as it would now take arge sum to recruit them back.

 Chapter 1030

    Damon remained silent, his face set in a grim expression. If this card truly contained the staggering amount imed, the situation was anything but reassuring.


    After verifying the bnce at the bank, his expression grew even darker.


    Sensing something amiss-especially given Damon''sck of joy-Spencer grew uneasy.


    "Mr. Sumner... isn''t it good that the card holds this much money?" he asked hesitantly.


    Damon''s gaze sharpened. "Head back to the office. I need to deal with something at home."


    "Understood," Spencer replied, though confusion lingered on his face.


    Damon left swiftly.


    Spencer stood by, watching the car disappear down the road, his thoughts clouded.


    Shouldn''t they be celebrating? With this amount, saving thepany should have been a sure thing.


    ...


    Less than an hourter, Damon arrived at the vi.


    N was lounging in the living room, watching TV.


    When she saw him enter, her brow furrowed slightly. "Why are you back so early?"


    Damon settled across from her, cing the bank card on the coffee table. "Do you have any idea how much money is on this card?"


    Recognizing it as the one Mason had handed over the previous night, N frowned. "Around 8,000 dors, right? What''s the issue?"


    "This card holds one trillion dors," Damon said tly.


    The moment the words left his mouth, N burst outughing. "Since when did you start cracking jokes like this?"


    "I''m serious." Damon unlocked his phone and handed it to her, disying a photo he had taken at the bank''s bnce check.


    Herughter died as she stared at the image.


    A momentter, her expression froze. Her gaze shifted back to him, now heavy with disbelief. "You''re not joking?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Damon retorted.


    "No..." she admitted. "But how is this


    even possible? Could it be a bankie the


    year-old


    error? There''s no way a five year could have that kind of money."


    Even if the ount held 10,000 or 30,000 dors, it wouldn''t have surprised her.


    Mason often deposited his pocket money and gifts into that ount.


    But a trillion dors? That bordered on absurd. She couldn''t even visualize such a sum.


    "There''s no mistake. Spencer checked, I checked, and the bank staff confirmed it," Damon exined, his tone firm.


    N shook her head, still skeptical "This doesn''t make sense. Let''s do this-pick up Buddy and ask him directly. That should clear things up.


    MS


    "Good idea, I''lle with you," Damon said. "If this money is tied to something suspicious we need to


    it immediately to protect


    Buddy."


    His words sent a shiver through N. Damon''s grave tone underscored the potential danger of the situation.


    The drive to the kindergarten was a quiet one, both lost in thought.


    When they arrived at the school entrance, N called Laura, asking her to bring Mason out.


    Ten minutester, Laura emerged, holding Mason''s hand.


    Upon spotting his parents, Mason''s face lit up with joy. He dashed toward them, leaping into N''s arms.


    "Mommy! Daddy! Why are you here?" he asked, his voice bubbling with excitement. N and Damon exchanged a look before she crouched down to meet Mason at eye level.


    "Buddy, Mommy needs to ask you something important," she said gently.


    Mason''s smile faded slightly due to her serious tone. He bit his lip. "What is it, Mommy?"


    Taking a deep breath, N asked, "The card you gave Daddyst night-do you remember how much money is on it?"

 Chapter 1031

    Mason nodded. "I know. That''s the money I earned myself."


    "You earned?" N repeated.


    The couple stared at Mason in disbelief. How could a five-year-old possibly earn that kind of money?


    Damon frowned and crouched beside him. "Buddy, do you know there''s 1 trillion dors in that ount? Do you understand how much that is?"


    Mason shook his head. "No... but it really is the money I earned."


    Damon asked, "Then tell Daddy, how did you earn it?"


    Mason hesitated, his expression conflicted. "Daddy... can I not tell you?"


    He had promised the person who helped him earn the money that he wouldn''t reveal anything about it.


    "Buddy, if you don''t tell us, we can''t be sure if this money is really yours," Damon replied gently but firmly.


    Mason thought for a moment before shaking his head again. "I can''t say."


    Damon was about to push further when N ced a hand on his arm, stopping him.


    She turned to Mason, smiling softly. "Okay, if you don''t want to tell us, we won''t force you. Go back to ss now, and Mommy will pick you up after school."


    "Okay... Mommy, you''re not mad, right?" Mason looked up at her, his eyes wide with


    concern.


    Seeing his anxious little face, N smiled. "No, sweetheart. You''re a big boy now. If you don''t want to talk about it, that''s okay. Mommy and Daddy aren''t mad."


    She nudged Damon with her elbow as she spoke.


    Damon forced a smile and nodded. "Daddy''s not mad either. Go back to ss, okay?"


    Reassured, Mason nodded happily. "Okay! Bye, Mommy! Bye, Daddy!"


    As his small figure disappeared into the school building, Damon turned to N. "Why didn''t you let me press him further?"


    Thinking of the 1 trillion dors on the card, he felt restless.


    How could a child have this much money? if it weren''t for Prospectus Technology''s bankruptcy, this time, who knew how long it''d take him to find out about it?


    "If you kept pressuring him, do you think he''d have told you?" N countered. "Sometimes, forcing ¨¤ child to talk only backfires. He''s clearly not ready to tell us


    "Then what now?" Damon asked.


    "Try to trace the origin of the money in that ount. If it''s legitimate, you can use it to save thepany We.. can figure out the rest fater N answered.


    Damon frowned. "N, even if it''s legitimate, this kind of money tied to a child isn''t normal "


    She interrupted him. "First, find out where it came from. That''s the priority."


    "Fine. I''ll start now. You head back home," Damon relented.


    "Alright. I''ll wait for your update," N replied.


    Back at the office, Damon contacted Falcon to look into the money''s origins.


    Before long, he had results.


    The funds in the ount were all transferred legally and deposited in increments over the past two years, almost monthly.


    "Boss, the money came from an overseas bank. Monthly deposits-regr and consistent. The most recent one is fromst month," a Falcon member reported. Damon asked, "Can you trace where it''s from in particr?"


    The member hesitated. "It''s linked to the Nixons'' bank ount from Meristate. Beyond that, I can''t dig deeper¡ªthere are no recorded names in the system."


    Upon hearing the Nixons, Damon''s expression darkened further. He remembered the connection to Drake, who had worked for them.


    "Keep digging into Drake," he ordered.


    "Yes, sir," the member answered.


    Hanging up, Damon tightened his grip on his phone.

 Chapter 1032

    Damon had never met anyone from the Nixons, but it was clear they had ties to both Drake and Mason.


    He sensed it wouldn''t be long before he encountered someone from this enigmatic family. When that moment came, he hoped to finally uncover their motives for involving Mason.


    That evening, when Damon returned to the vi, he called N into the study.


    "I have something important to tell you," he said, his tone serious.


    Noticing his expression, N looked puzzled. "What is it? Does it have to do with the money in Buddy''s ount?"


    Damon nodded. "Yes. Five years ago, shortly after Reba returned to the country, a mysterious group abroad began investigating you.


    "Later, I discovered that the person behind the investigation was Drake Mummery, a senior executive at MK Company in Meristate. He''s connected to the Nixons¡ªa powerful family in Meristate.


    "Today, I found out that all the money in Buddy''s ount came from someone within the Nixons."


    N''s face turned serious, a mix of confusion and concern crossing her features. "I''ve never met anyone from the Nixons."


    If Damon hadn''t mentioned them, she wouldn''t even have known the family existed. Why would they investigate her?


    Damon leaned forward. "I remember you once told me that your mother moved abroad after divorcing your father. Could the Nixons have some connection to her?"


    N shook her head slowly. "I don''t know... After she left, she cut off all contact with me and my dad. I haven''t seen her since."


    "Regardless, we can''t use the money in Buddy''s ount until we figure out its source. I''ve asked someone to keep investigating Drake, and I''m confident we''ll have answers soon," Damon said.


    "Okay." N looked down, her hands clenching at her sides.


    It had been so long since she''d thought about her mother that she could barely remember her face, apart from the photos she kept.


    If her mother truly was connected to the Nixons and the money in Mason''s ount came from them, could her mother have been the one who sent it?


    She turned to Damon and shared her theory.


    Damon considered her words carefully. That''s a strong possibility. Once we gather more information, we can ask Buddy directly. From his behavior earlier, I suspect he knows more than he''s letting on."


    "Alright. After dinner, I''ll talk to him," N replied.


    "Good idea," Damon said.


    After dinner, Damon returned to the study while N stayed in the living room to y with Mason.


    "Buddy," she began gently. "Can we talk about something? Where did all that money


    in your ounte from? Can you tell Mommy now?"


    Mason paused, his small hands halting mid-motion as he stacked blocks.


    He looked up at her with serious


    eyes. Mommy, I don''t want to talk about it. And you promised me


    before that you wouldn''t make me say things I don''t want to."


    N blinked, startled. She hadn''t expected Mason to throw her own words back at her like this.


    She forced a smile. "Mommy isn''t forcing you. I just want to talk because I''m worried. That much money in your ount-it''s not normat Daddy and I are scared


    Someone thight be tricking you


    "My master wouldn''t trick me," Mason blurted out.


    "Your master?" N repeated, her eyes narrowing.


    Realizing he''d slipped up, Mason quickly looked away and focused on the blocks in his hands.


    N frowned. "When did you get a master? Why didn''t I know about this?"


    Mason kept his head down, refusing to answer.


    Frustrated but determined, N took a deep breath to steady herself. Mason was


    only five. If someone was manipting him, he wouldn''t realize it.


    Her tone turned firm. "Buddy, you need to exin this to Mommy today."

 Chapter 1033

    N had wanted to discuss things properly with Mason, to make him open up slowly and tell her the truth.


    Now, she felt the urgency to figure out how that money hade about as soon as possible.


    She rarely spoke so sternly to Mason, so he was startled and dropped the block on the floor.


    Mason''s eyes were red, but he stared at N defiantly, refusing to speak.


    N pressed, "Buddy, who is this master of yours?"


    Why would they give Mason so much money out of the blue?


    "I won''t say!" Mason responded firmly.


    N''s brow furrowed in anger as her patience wore thin. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll take away all your electronics starting today."


    Mason yelled, "I hate you, Mommy! You''re not the loving mommy you used to be anymore!"


    After shouting, he spun on his heel and ran upstairs.


    Momentster, the m of his door echoed through the vi.


    Hearing themotion, Damon emerged from the study and walked into the living room. He saw N standing there, visibly upset.


    "What happened? Did you fight with Buddy?" he asked.


    She nodded, her voice tight with frustration. "I asked him about the money again. He identally let it slip that he has a ''master.'' I think that''s who''s been transferring money to him."


    She paused before adding, "You''re right. We need to get to the bottom of this."


    Just the thought of someone transferring so much money to a five-year-old made N''s heart lurch with unease. What did the other person want?


    Damon hugged her tofort her. "Don''t worry too much. I''ve already asked for this to be looked into


    we''ll find


    and


    out about it soon


    "Besides, I thought about it. If the other party is willing to give Buddy so much


    money, they probably aren''t trying to deceive him.


    "Don''t fret about it. For now, let''s focus on keeping Buddy safe."


    His calm demeanor seemed to soothe N, and she sighed. "You''re right. Starting tomorrow, I''ll keep Buddy at home with me. I don''t have any work right now, so I can watch him closely. Once we''ve figured everything out, we can decide what to do next."


    Damon hummed in agreement.


    Upstairs in Mason''s room...


    Mason walked into the bathroom with his phone and dialed a number.


    After a few rings, the call connected, and a young man''s voice echoed. "Buddy, what''s wrong?"


    Mason sniffled. "Master, I might not be able to talk to you for a while."


    "Why are you crying? What happened?" the young man asked.


    "My mom found out about the money in my ount. I identally let it stip about you. Now she wants to take away all my electronics," Mason exined.


    The man on the other end of the call paused before speaking. "The money is yours.


    You earned it. Didn''t you tell her that?"


    "I did, but she doesn''t believe me..." Mason whined.


    "I see. Well, for now, just do as your mom says. Don''t worry¡ªwe''ll see each other soon," the man reassured.


    "Really?" Mason widened his eyes in disbelief.


    He had been under his master''s wing for two years but had never met him.


    His master had always said they would meet one day, but Mason had always assumed he''d need to grow up first before that could happen.

 Chapter 1034

    Mason hadn''t expected his master to say they''d meet in person soon.


    "Of course. Have I ever lied to you?" the young man replied.


    "No!" Mason chirped.


    After hanging up the phone, the thought of meeting his master lifted Mason''s spirits. He jumped off the toilet, phone in hand, and walked out of the bathroom.


    Back in his room, a knock came at the door.


    "Buddy, are you in there? Can you open the door? Daddy wants to talk to you," Damon said.


    Hearing Damon''s gentle voice, Mason hesitated briefly but eventually opened the door.


    "Daddy, if you''re here to ask about my master like Mommy, I''m not going to tell you," he stated.


    Damon smiled, reaching out to pat Mason''s head. "Don''t worry. I''m not going to ask. You don''t have to say anything if you don''t want to. Mommy and I talked earlier, and she won''t press you on it anymore either. She was just worried, that''s all."


    "My master wouldn''t hurt me!" Mason defended.


    "I know, Buddy. Mommy''s just concerned about you. She already feels bad about how she acted earlier and wants to apologize. Would you be willing to forgive her?" Damon asked.


    After a moment''s thought, Mason nodded. "Okay. I''ll forgive Mommy."


    "Great. Let''s go downstairs so she can apologize to you properly, alright?" Damon suggested.


    Mason nodded.


    Damon held Mason''s hand and led him downstairs. True to his word, N apologized as soon as they reached the living room.


    "Buddy, I''m so sorry for being so harsh earlier. I was just really worried about you. Don''t be mad at me. I promise I won''t ask you about it again, okay?" N said.


    "Okay, Mommy. I''m not mad anymore," Mason answered.


    "That''s my good boy! Now, why don''t you keep building with your blocks? Daddy and I will stay here and y with you," N suggested.


    The three of them yed with blocks together until around 9:00 p.m. Then N took Mason upstairs for his bath and bedtime routine.


    Once Mason was out of sight, N turned to Damon. "We can''t use the money in Buddy''s ount to save Prospectus Technology now. Does this mean there''s really no way stop thepany from going bankrupt?"


    Damon nodded. "That''s right."


    Biting her lip, she hesitated before speaking Then... what if you used the money in Buddy''s ount for now save Prospectus Technology first. When things stabilize, we can pay it backter."


    Damon was silent for a moment before responding in a low voice. "Let''s wait a little longer. I want to figure out who transferred that money to Buddy before deciding how to use it."


    "Why are you being so stubborn? By the time they finish investigating, Prospectus Technology might already be bankrupt!


    "We have this money now-just use it, and we''ll deal with everything else afterward," N urged.


    Seeing him still reluctant, she


    pressed further, "Think about it. As


    long as Prospectus Technology stands, you''ll have the power to protect Buddy and me, to stan


    against Gabriel. But if Prospectus Technology goes under..."


    The mention of Gabriel sent a wave of disgust through N.


    "Let me think about it, N," Damon replied.


    The reason he didn''t want to use the money was his concern that Mason would be impacted if there were any issuester on.


    However, N was also right. He could only protect them if Prospectus Technology remained.


    If there were issues with that money and Prospectus Technology went bankrupt as well, he wouldn''t be able to protect them.


    N reminded him gently, "Okay, think about it. But we don''t have much time. Prospectus Technology is already preparing to file for bankruptcy."


    Damon nodded. "I know. You go on to bed. I still have some work to finish in the study."

 Chapter 1035

    N went upstairs while Damon returned to his study.


    Instead of diving into his paperwork, he sat at his desk, wrestling with the dilemma of whether to use the money in Mason''s ount to save Prospectus Technology.


    Hourster, he made a decision.


    ...


    The next morning, Damon left for the office after breakfast.


    Meanwhile, Mason was heading upstairs to change when N called him back. "Buddy, starting today, you don''t need to go to school. You''ll stay home with me for a while to study instead."


    Mason blinked in surprise. "Why?"


    N stroked his hair, her tone gentle. "I''m not working right now, so I can help you practice writing at home. We''ll do this for a while before you go back to school. Does that sound good?"


    School wasn''t that important to Mason, so he nodded easily. "Okay."


    Relieved that he didn''t press for more details, N let out a soft sigh. Lying to kids could be exhausting.


    At the office...


    Damon had just stepped in when Spencer arrived, his expression grim.


    "Mr. Sumner, the evidence we submitted using Nyce Tech of stealing Prospectus Technology''s trade secrets has been rejected," he reported.


    Damon''s eyes darkened. He''d anticipated Gabriel tampering with the process.


    "I see. Transfer 400 billion dors into thepany''s ount. Also, withdraw Prospectus Technology''s bankruptcy filing," he instructed, handing Spencer Mason''s bank card.


    Spencer''s eyes lit up. "Right away!"


    ...


    Gabriel expected Damon to beg for mercy, yet he received the news that


    Prospectus Technology had received a mysterious cash injection and was back on its feet.


    His smile froze as his secretary reported the development. "What did you just say?" "Mr. Hackett-" the secretary began.


    "Find out who gave them the money!" Gabriel barked.


    "Right away!" The secretary hurried out.


    Gabriel swept the files on his desk to the floor in a fit of rage.


    How could anyone invest in Prospectus Technology now?


    Even if thepany avoided bankruptcy, it would take years to recover. Investing at


    this point was as good as throwing money away!


    The more Gabriel thought about it, the angrier he became.


    With a loud bang, his office door mmed open.


    Tom stormed in, his face like stone. "Gabriel, didn''t you say Prospectus Technology would go bankrupt this week I''ve been waiting, only to hear they''ve been saved! What kind of game are you ying?"


    Gabriel sneered. "And what exactly did you contribute to this n? Who are you to point fingers at me?!"


    "You!" Tom jabbed a finger at him. "I


    did everything you asked. I spread


    the rumors about Prospectus Technology Now its clear you couldn''t hold up your end of the deal, yet you have the nerve to


    SWtion


    me?"


    If he''d known Gabriel was this ipetent, he never would''ve agreed to work with him.


    "Are you done? If so, get out! Our partnership is over. Whatever you do to Prospectus Technology from now on is your business. It has nothing to do with me!" Gabriel snapped.


    "Fine! Don''te crying to meter!" Tom stormed out, cursing under his breath.


    He had already colluded with one of Prospectus Technology''s


    shareholders to steal thepany''s core data if Prospectus Technology regained its footing, Damon would never let him off.


    The thought darkened Tom''s mood further as he left.


    Cutting ties with Gabriel now was the smart move before the man''s failures dragged


    him down too.

 Chapter 1036

    Not long after Tom left, Gabriel''s secretary rushed into the office, panic in his voice. "Mr. Hackett, I can''t find where the money for Prospectus Technology came from. It''s as if it just appeared out of nowhere. I¡ª"


    "Get out!" Gabriel''s bloodshot eyes and contorted face radiated fury, making him look terrifying.


    The secretary froze, then quickly turned and left, shutting the door behind him.


    It was over.


    With Prospectus Technology saved, Gabriel had lost his leverage over Damon. And with it, Gabriel''s chance of being with N was gone too.


    "Mr. Sumner, with this new investment, thepany will be back on track soon. I''ll start reaching out to the employees who left. If any of them are willing to return, we can reinstate them right away," Spencer said with a smile in Damon''s office.


    "Got it. Go ahead and handle it," Damon replied.


    "Understood!" Spencer chirped before exiting the room.


    Damon opened a file on his desk, but his thoughts kept wandering.


    He wasn''t sure if using the money from Mason''s bank card had been the right decision, but for now, it seemed like the only option.


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to shake off his doubts. There was too much to do now that thepany was operational again.


    That afternoon, several entrepreneurs who had previously terminated their contracts with Prospectus Technology visited the office, eager to reestablish partnerships. Others hesitated, waiting to see if thepany would stabilize before making their move.


    Damon instructed Spencer to spread a clear message: anypany willing to renew their partnership within three days would have their previous termination forgiven.


    Beyond that window, Prospectus Technology would refuse to work with them again.


    Once the news spread, several hesitantpanies sent representatives to negotiate immediately.


    Spencer frowned. "Mr. Sumner, when thepany was in trouble, these people abandoned us without a second thought Why give them another chance now?"


    Damon remainedposed. "Business is about profit. When there''s no profit to be made, leaving is an understandable choice We can''t expect others to lose money


    just to support us."


    If their roles had been reversed, Damon knew he would have likely made the same decision.


    "Fine." Spencer sighed, shaking his head. "I guess that''s why you''re the CEO, and I''m just the secretary."


    ...


    Damon didn''t return to the vi untilte that night.


    N, as always, was waiting for him.


    Seeing her sitting there, he frowned and approached her. "N, if Ie home thiste, you don''t need to wait up."


    "Alright," she said softly. "You''ve had a long day. Are you hungry? Want somete- night snacks?"


    Damon realized only then that he hadn''t eaten dinner. "You go rest. I''ll make pasta."


    "I made meatballs with Lydia earlier


    There are


    some fresh ones in the


    fridge. Let me cook those for you. You go sit and rx," N said, already heading for the kitchen.


    Damon followed her. "You don''t have to. I can do it."


    N turned on the stove, set a frying pan, and retrieved the meatballs from the fridge. "I''ll just cook eight. Don''t eat too much thiste."


    Damon smiled, a flicker of tenderness crossing his face. "You really don''t have to. I''ll handle it."


    He reached for the meatballs, but N quickly moved them out of his grasp.


    "I won''t sleep if I leave this to you." She nced at him. "By the way, how did things go at thepany today?"

 Chapter 1037

    "It''s going alright. We''re slowly getting back on track, but I''m still worried. I don''t know if this is the right call," Damon answered.


    Using the money in Mason''s ount might save Prospectus Technology, or it could drag him further into trouble.


    N looked at him, her voice soft. "Right or wrong, it''s the only option right now. We''ll just have to take it one step at a time. It won''t be any harder than it is now."


    If Prospectus Technology went bankrupt, they didn''t know how Gabriel would retaliate against their family. As long as thepany remained intact, they would be safe.


    "I''ll protect you and Buddy, no matter what. No one will hurt you," Damon vowed.


    He had already decided that if things went south, he would find a way to get N and Mason to safety.


    The oil was reaching temperature as they spoke.


    N dropped the meatballs in. "Don''t worry so much. We''ll be fine. The three of us will be alright."


    Damon walked up behind her and wrapped his arms around her with a hum.


    Tom stood by the window in his living room, speaking on the phone with Drake. When Drake heard that Tom hadn''t managed to bring Prospectus Technology to bankruptcy yet, he sneered. "Tom, have you been spending all your time thinking about romance? You''re still failing at the job I gave you?"


    Tom''s face darkened. "Mr. Mummery, I''ve been doing everything I can. Prospectus Technology was already on the verge of bankruptcy, but suddenly someone mysterious invested in them, bringing them back to life... I''ve tried everything..."


    "I don''t want to hear ''tried your best.'' If you don''t deliver what I asked, everything else is just talk. I''ll give you onest chance. If you don''t deliver within a week, I''ll take everything I gave you back," Drake warned.


    Tom''s face paled. "Mr. Mummery-"


    Before he could say anything else, the line went dead.


    Tom threw his phone on the floor.


    A week? Prospectus Technology had just received an investment. How could they possibly go bankrupt in a week?


    Drake was making impossible demands!


    Drake had helped Tom during his


    time abroad, but Tom had paid back


    everything he owed He did


    Drake anything anymore and


    we


    wouldn''t do his bidding.


    If Drake tried to take down the Genge Group, Tom would unite with Prospectus Technology to take him down instead.


    Over the years, Tom had gathered a lot of dirt on Drake. If he pushed him too far, Tom would destroy him.


    With a cold smile, Tom turned and walked to his bedroom.


    Over the next few days, most of Prospectus Technology''s employees returned, and thepany''s benefits remained the same.


    Prospectus Technology''s legal team also refiled thewsuit against Nyce Tech.


    While Prospectus Technology was thriving again, things were going badly abroad.


    Spencer rushed into Damon''s office and shut the door behind him. "Mr. Sumner, we can''t reach anyone from Falcon!"


    Damon''s expression darkened. He put down the file and looked at Spencer. "What do you mean? Why can''t you reach them?"


    "I don''t know, Last night at midnight, Falcon sent me a message saying they would soon find out who made the transfer to Mr. Mason. But when I tried to contact them this morning, they''ve all gone dark," Spencer reported.


    Damon''s face turned grim. "I see. You go back to work for now."


    "What about Falcon?" Spencer asked.


    "Don''t worry about them for now. If they''re still alive, they''ll get in touchter. If we don''t hear from them within a month, don''t wait anymore," mon answered content

 Chapter 1038

    If Falcon didn''t make contact within a month, it would mean something had


    happened to them.


    "Alright, I understand," Spencer replied.


    He turned and left the office, sighing once outside. He could only hope they couldn''t reach Falcon because of some kind of ident, not something worse.


    Once the office door closed, Damon''s gaze darkened.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, Falcon had likely been found by the Nixons, though Damon wasn''t sure whether they were alive or dead.


    The Nixons, the hidden power behind Drake, were far bigger and more mysterious than he had imagined.


    While he was lost in thought, his phone suddenly rang.


    Upon seeing that it was Gabriel, his expression immediately turned cold.


    As soon as he answered, Gabriel''s furious voice came through. "Damon, are you really going to drive me to the brink?"


    The legal team from Prospectus Technology had filed awsuit against Nyce Tech for illegally stealing trade secrets and submitted evidence of other criminal activities to the court.


    If those pieces of evidence were epted, Gabriel would face prison time. His secretary had just reported that the police were on their way to take him in for questioning.


    Damon spoke indifferently. "You weren''t exactly kind to Prospectus Technology, were you? Now the roles have switched. Can''t take it, huh?"


    "Heh, I advise you not to push things too far. There are others who want to bring down Prospectus Technology, not just Nyce Tech," Gabriel warned.


    "I know. There''s Tom, and even Drake behind him, right?" Damon prompted.


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line.


    After several seconds, Gabriel finally said, "Since you know, you shouldn''t be wasting so much energy on Nyce Tech. Your true opponents have never been Nyce Tech."


    "You and Tom are colluding against Prospectus Technology, which makes you Drake''s right hand. If I deal with you first taking care of tom will be just as easy. Should I keep you around so you can stab me in the backter?" Damon retorted.


    "You!" Gabriel barked. "Damon, you''ll regret this!"


    "The only one who will regret it is you. You''ll have to face the consequences of all


    the dirty things you''ve done!" With that, Damon hung up.


    Just as Gabriel was about to call back, there was a knock at the door.


    Two police officers entered behind


    his secretary, their expressions


    "Mr.


    serious. "Mr. Hackett, you are suspected of illegally stealing Prospectus Technology''s core data and other criminal activities Pleasee with us."


    Gabriel gripped the phone tightly. After a long pause, he stood up and adjusted his clothes. "Alright, I''ll go with you."


    He told his secretary, "Tell thewyer toe to the police stationter."


    For now, it was just a matter of cooperating with the investigation. He could still post bail.


    His secretary nodded. "Got it, Mr. Hackett."


    The news of Gabriel being taken by the police spread quickly, and the Wilkies soon received word.


    Pedro called everyone to the family home, including Jane, who had not yet gone abroad.


    Upon seeing her, Theo sneered.


    "Jane, you really have good taste


    You married such an impressive man he almost brought down both the Wilkie Group and Prospectus Technology. Truly remarkable!"


    Jane coldly stared at him. "Better than you, who''s been nothing but a spoiled heir. You still can''t find a family willing to marry their daughter to you. Worry about yourself first."

 Chapter 1039

    Theo''s expression darkened as he stepped forward, looking down at Jane. "Say that again!"


    Jane raised an eyebrow. "What? You can''t take it? Want to make a move?"


    "You!" Theo clenched his fists, and for a moment, he was tempted to strike Jane.


    "Enough!" Pedro''s sharp voice echoed. "Isn''t this enough chaos? Keep quiet, both of you!"


    Theo''s expression changed, and he took a deep breath, saying nothing more.


    Jane knew she was no longer in line to inherit the Wilkie Group. She had be a mere pawn, no longer of any use to Pedro, so there was no need to pay her much attention.


    She nced at Pedro, her voice t. "Grandpa, you called me here today just to talk about Gabriel being arrested?"


    Pedro frowned. "Gabriel''s arrest will damage the Wilkies'' reputation. Stay home for a while and finish your travel documents. I want you to leave the country."


    Jane sneered. "Got it."


    She knew she was now a discarded pawn in Pedro''s eyes. Of course, he would want her to leave as soon as possible and disappear from his sight.


    However, handing the Wilkie Group over to Theo would turn out to be the worst decision Pedro could ever make.


    "I''ve already divorced Gabriel. What happens to him now is none of my business, and I don''t care. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave," she said.


    "Wait!" Pedro stopped her, his voice lowering. "There''s another matter I need to discuss with you."


    Jane scoffed inwardly but kept her expression neutral. "What is it?"


    "Before you leave the country, I want you to transfer the 10% of the shares you hold to Theo," Pedro requested.


    Pedro''s expression, as if this were a perfectly normal request, made Jane''s anger re.


    She had used her divorce settlement to acquire those shares. Why should she hand them over to Theo for nothing?


    "Grandpa, if you want me to transfer them to


    Sat''s fine. But I wonder She''s willing t


    how


    the


    Theo jumped. "Jane, you still want money?! Ask yourself-do you even deserve the


    10% of thepany?"


    "If Ipare myself to you, it seems I''m more deserving," Jane retorted.


    "What did you say? Say it again!" Theo stormed forward, his fists clenched, as if ready to strike Jane.


    She lifted her chin and stared him down. "Did say something wrong? If I remember correctly, that 10% was transferred to me after I agreed to the divorce exchange, Gabriel returned the gamingpany to the Wilkie Group. What right do you have to ask for my shares now?"


    "Your shares belong to the Wilkies, so why can''t they be taken?" Theo challenged.


    "I said I''d give them to you, but only


    if you pay me the full market value.


    Otherwise, I wont transfer them, Jane said firmly.


    "So you want to be difficult?" Theo advanced, ready to make a move on Jane, but her parents stepped in front of him.


    "Theo, what do you think you''re doing? If you darey a hand on Jane, I won''t let you off!" warned Jane''s mother, Ruth Napier.


    She turned to Pedro, furious. "Dad, how can you expect Jane to transfer all her shares to Theo? You''re being so biased!


    "Over the past few years, it was Jane who worked hard in thepany, while Theo did nothing but have fun.


    "Now that Jane''s hurt and divorced from Gabriel, you want her shares without paying a cent? Her father and I are still here!"

 Chapter 1040

    Pedro scowled as he said coldly, "She''s about to leave the country. What''s the point of holding so many shares?


    "It''s not that we''re unwilling to give her money, but you all know the situation at the Wilkie Group. Even if we were to give her the money, it will have to wait until thepany stabilizes."


    Jane sneered. "You make it sound so reasonable. If I handed over all my shares to Theo, I''d be lucky to see a penny from him. That''s assuming he''d even bother to get my name right!"


    Pedro red at her. "Are you really going to push me?"


    "You''re the one forcing me," Jane replied, her voice icy. "Even if the shares rot in my hands, I''ll never give them to Theo!"


    "Fine! You''re a truly good granddaughter!" Pedro snapped, his voice brimming with fury.


    The meeting ended on a sour note, with everyone leaving in frustration.


    Back at the vi, Ruth sat beside Jane. "Now that they couldn''t get the shares, they''ll surelye up with other ways to take them from you. Jane, don''t let your guard down."


    Soft-hearted? Jane scoffed. When Pedro chose Theo and abandoned her, she had stopped feeling sorry for him.


    Still, the shares weren''t safe in her hands. Given Theo''s nature, he might resort to something worse to get them.


    Jane nced at her mother. "Mom, I''m going out for a while."


    She left the vi and went straight to Prospectus Technology.


    ...


    When Damon heard Jane was there to see him, he raised an eyebrow.


    Business? That was unexpected.


    "Have here to my office."


    Momentster, Jane wheeled herself in, her leg still in a cast from the serious fracture she''d suffered recently.


    "Ms. Wilkie, I hear you''d like to discuss business," Damon said.


    Jane nodded. "Mr. Sumner, I have 10% of the Wilkie Group''s shares. Are you interested?"


    Damon was momentarily taken


    aback, then smiled faintly. "Ms.


    Wilkie, wouldn''t it be more logical to self your shares to the Wilkies? Why offer them to me? Aren''t you concerned the Wilkie Group might change its name?"


    Jane''s expression hardened. "If Theo ends up controlling the Wilkie Group, it might as well change its name."


    "How much do you want for your shares?" Damon asked.


    Jane fixed her gaze on him. "I don''t want money. I want to trade 10% of the Wilkie Group''s shares for 1% of Prospectus Technology''s shares."


    If the shares were no longer in her possession, Pedro couldn''t force her to transfer them to Theo. She was determined not to let Theo win.


    Damon frowned.


    Trading 10% of the Wilkie Group for 1% of Prospectus Technology


    seemed favorable at first nce.


    However, with the wilkie Group ?n decline, those shares held little value


    for him.


    "Sorry, Ms. Wilkie. I can''t ept that offer. Prospectus Technology just weathered


    some turbulence, and I have no ns to sell my shares," he replied.


    Jane''s expression tightened. She hadn''t anticipated his refusal. "Mr. Sumner, don''t intend to join the


    board of Prospectus Technologmet


    I''m only interested in the dividends. Besides, be leaving the country soon and won''t being back. C¨®ntent


    Damon''s tone remained cool. "Ms. Wilkie, I don''t rely on guarantees that aren''t


    legally binding. It seems this deal isn''t feasible."

 Chapter 1041

    Jane could make a promise like this to obtain shares in Prospectus Technology, but who could guarantee she wouldn''t go back on her word in the future for her own benefit?


    Besides, Damon would never give her an opportunity to join Prospectus Technology. Her expression changed again, clearly unprepared for Damon''s blunt refusal.


    Yet, if she kept the 10% shares of the Wilkie Group, she would gain nothing. Worse, Pedro might pressure her into giving them to Theo.


    Rather than let the shares go to waste, she''d rather sell them.


    "Mr. Sumner, can we reconsider? Even if it''s just 0.5% of your shares, I''d be willing to ept that," she negotiated.


    Damon remained unmoved. "Ms. Wilkie, please leave."


    Jane studied his resolute expression and finally understood¡ªacquiring shares in Prospectus Technology was no longer an option.


    Taking a deep breath, she met his gaze directly. "Mr. Sumner, since you''re unwilling to exchange shares, how about I sell you the 10% I own in the Wilkie Group?"


    Damon set down the documents he''d been holding and raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her desperation.


    He regarded her coolly. "Ms. Wilkie, I can buy your shares, but my offer is 7,000,000 dors."


    "What?!" Jane''s voice rose with disbelief, her eyes widening. "Mr. Sumner, are you joking?"


    Ten percent of the Wilkie Group''s shares were worth tens of millions in the market. His offer was absurd.


    Damon''s expression didn''t waver. "Ms. Wilkie, you heard me correctly-7,000,000 dors. If that''s unsatisfactory, you''re wee to leave. After all, you''re the one looking to sell, not me looking to buy."


    The Wilkie Group shares were of little value to him, and 7,000,000 dors was, in his view, already a generous offer.


    Jane''s hands gripped the armrests of her wheelchair tightly, her knuckles white with frustration.


    It was a significant loss, but if she didn''t self now, she might not even get that much. Better to take this deal than let Theo have the shares for nothing.


    "Fine," she said through gritted teeth. "I''ll sell. But the money must be transferred to my ount as soon as the contract is signed."


    Damon arched an eyebrow, visibly surprised by her concession. Wilkie, are you sure there''s


    with the shares you''re set of


    Jane''s lips curled into a grimace. "Don''t worry. There''s no issue at all. And if there is, you know where to find me."


    After a moment of contemtion, Damon nodded. "Very well. I''ll have my secretary prepare the contract."


    ...


    Within thirty minutes, Spencer arrived with the documents.


    Jane signed the agreement, and within minutes, she received a notification on her phone confirming the transfer of 7,000,000 dors to her ount.


    She nced at Damon coldly. "Mr. Sumner, unless there''s anything else, I''ll be


    leaving. I have other matters to address."


    "Of course. Goodbye, Ms. Wilkie," Damon replied indifferently.


    ...


    After leaving Prospectus Technology, Jane immediately transferred the money to an overseas ount before heading home.


    When she reached the vi, Theo''s car was parked outside. She sneered at the sight and wheeled herself inside.


    Theo was on the sofa, his expression sour with impatience. He''d clearly been waiting for some time.


    As soon as he saw her, he rose and approached. "Jane, what''s it going to take for you to transfer the shares to me?"


    Without shares, Theo had no influence. The other directors dismissed him as powerless, and he was desperate.


    Jane met his gaze with an icy stare. "If you want the shares, bring the money."

 Chapter 1042

    Theo''s expression froze. If he had been willing to pay for the shares she held, he wouldn''t have sought her out in the first ce.


    "Jane, don''t push your luck. Don''t forget, Grandpa gave you 10% of the Wilkie Group''s shares because he wanted you to divorce Gabriel. You didn''t lift a finger, so why should you keep those shares?!" he snapped.


    Jane raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Why? You just said it yourself. The 10% shares were mypensation for divorcing Gabriel. So why should I hand them over just because you''re shameless?"


    "You" Theo''s face darkened.


    Pointing a finger at her, he spoke coldly. "Don''t forget, the Wilkies will still provide you a monthly allowance once you go abroad. If you cross me now, don''t expect to see a single penny from us!"


    "Fine, then I won''t take it! And don''t think you can take advantage of me!" she shot back.


    He wanted her shares without offering anything in return-his audacity was unmatched.


    "Fine. Don''t regret it!" Theo stormed out, mming the door so hard the sound reverberated through the house.


    After he left, Wendy cautiously approached. "Ms. Wilkie, you''ve angered both Mr. Pedro and Mr. Theo. What will you do now?"


    Jane nced at her, her expression unreadable. "With them like this, do you think I can rely on them in the future?"


    She had finally understood: one could only rely on oneself in this world.


    Wendy hesitated but seemed ready to speak again.


    Jane waved her hand impatiently. "Enough, I don''t want to hear it. If you have time, go pick up Wilhelm from Gabriel''s ce."


    She had heard about Gabriel''s illegal acquisition of Prospectus Technology''s core data. His actions would likely make it impossible for him to evade consequences, and Wilhelm needed to be brought back to her side.


    "Alright, I''ll leave shortly," Wendy replied.


    "Good. I''m heading to the study. Don''t disturb me unless it''s urgent." With that, Jane wheeled herself to the study.


    Wendy sighed, watching her leave. Without another word, she turned to the driver to discuss the logistics of retrieving Wilhelm.


    Once in the study, Jane called her assistant and instructed her to arrange a meeting with Gabriel.


    The assistant was efficient, and Jane was taken to meet him the nnext morning.


    When Jane saw Gabriel again, her face was devoid of emotion.


    "I''m here today to tell you that I''ll be


    going abroad soon. If Wilhelm stays with you hell only suffer. I''ve decided to take him with meshe said.


    Gabriel looked haggard, his unshaven face and weary eyes making him appear ten years older.


    After a long pause, he nodded.


    "Understood. I''ve saved some


    money for him. It should be enough for the two of you to live


    Jane blinked in surprise but quickly scoffed, "Even if you do that, don''t expect my gratitude. And Wilhelm wont be forced to remember your so-called good deeds in the future."


    If it weren''t for Gabriel, she wouldn''t be in this position. The Wilkies'' abandonment of her was entirely his fault.


    Gabriel''s voice turned cold. "I don''t need your gratitude. Never mention me to Wilhelm. Act as if I don''t exist."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t. I hope this is thest time we meet," Jane said tly.


    Gabriel looked at her for a long moment before speaking softly. "Please take care of our son."


    Jane gave no reply. She turned and left without another word.

 Chapter 1043

    Gabriel lowered his gaze, a sh of ruthlessness crossing his eyes.


    Once Jane took Wilhelm away, he would have no further concerns. He wouldn''t let Damon off the hook for ruining him.


    After leaving the police station, Jane immediately had her assistant handle Wilhelm''s international travel paperwork and booked tickets for the next morning.


    When she arrived home, Wendy had already brought Wilhelm back.


    As soon as Wilhelm saw Jane, he rushed into her arms. "Mommy!"


    Jane patted his head and said, "Wil, how about we have a meal with your grandparentster?"


    Wilhelm looked up at her cautiously. "Mommy, now that you''ve brought me here, are you going to send me back to Daddy''s ceter? I don''t want to go back there..."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t. From now on, you''ll stay with me," Jane reassured him.


    Wilhelm''s face brightened at first, then his expression dimmed slightly. "But what about Daddy? Won''t hee with us?"


    Jane''s smile faded as she looked at Wilhelm. "I''ve already separated from your father. Now, you have to choose between me and him. Who do you want to stay with?"


    If Wilhelm chose Gabriel, she wouldn''t take him with her.


    Upon seeing Jane''s serious expression, Wilhelm''s face paled.


    During the divorce, he had learned to read the situation. He knew that if he said he wanted to stay with Gabriel or hoped for the family to reunite, it would upset Jane.


    He clenched his small fists and carefully answered, "Mommy, I want to stay with you. Is that okay?"


    Hearing that, Jane smiled and reached out to pat his head. "Of course! Let''s have Wendy take you upstairs to shower, and then I''ll take you to your grandparents, okay?"


    "Okay," Wilhelm replied.


    After Wendy led Wilhelm upstairs, Jane picked up her phone and dialed her mother.


    "Mom, I''m bringing Wil over for lunchter, and I need to talk to you about something," she said.


    ...


    Around noon, Jane arrived at her parents'' house with Wilhelm.


    When Ruth saw him, her brow furrowed. "Didn''t the court already rule that he stays with Gabriel? Why did you bring him back?"


    As a mother, she didn''t want Jane raising Wilhelm alone. The child would only hold her back.


    Wilhelm noticed his grandmother''s unusual attitude and instinctively shrank behind Jane''s wheelchair, looking up at her warily.


    Jane turned and gently patted his head. "Why don''t you go y in the garden for a while? Mommy needs to talk to Grandma."


    Wilhelm didn''t move, his eyes filled with fear. He was afraid his mother would send him back to the cold house, he hadn''t seen his dad in and days...


    Noticing his fear, Jane softened her tone. Don''t worry. I won''t leave you Go ahead, and after you y for while, I''ll call you for lunch. >


    "Okay." Reluctantly, Wilhelm left.


    Once he was out of sight, Jane turned to Ruth. "Mom, Wilhelm is my son. Now that Gabriel might be facing prison time if I don''t take care of him, who will?


    "But have you considered this at your age, if you take a child with you, what kind


    of man with good prospects will want you?" Ruth asked.


    Moreover, Jane would soon be going abroad. Raising a child alone there would only make things harder.

 Chapter 1044

    "If I don''t take him with me, should I just watch him fend for himself?" Jane defended.


    Ruth sighed. Wilhelm was her grandson, and she naturally wanted what was best for him. But that shouldn''te at the cost of sacrificing her daughter''s happiness for the rest of her life.


    "I''m not saying that, but if you want to take him abroad, I absolutely disagree. If it''s unavoidable, then leave him here. Your father and I will take care of him," she said.


    Jane immediately refused. "No, I''ve already arranged for his travel documents. We''re flying out together tomorrow morning. I won''t leave him here."


    Once Pedro and Theo found out she had sold the shares of the Wilkie Group to Damon, they would be furious.


    By the time that happened, she wouldn''t be in the country, and Wilhelm would just be the target of their anger.


    As for her parents, they were Pedro''s son and daughter-inw. He wouldn''t mistreat them, and Theo wouldn''t dare to, either.


    Ruth''s anger red. "Why don''t you ever listen? I''m doing this for your own good!"


    "Mom, I can make my own decisions. Besides, Gabriel left a lot of money for Wilhelm. He won''t be a burden to me," Jane said, her tone softening in an attempt to soothe her mother.


    Mentioning Gabriel only made Ruth angrier. If it weren''t for him, her daughter wouldn''t have ended up in this situation. But now, it was toote to change anything.


    "Since you insist on taking him with you, I can''t stop you. But you''d better think this through. In the end, it''ll be you who suffers," she warned.


    Jane''s patience began to wane. "Mom, don''t worry. Even if things get tough, I won''te to youining."


    "It''s not that I''m worried you''llin! I''m worried you''ll regret this in the future!" Ruth eximed in exasperation.


    "We''ll deal with the future when ites. I don''t want to think about it right now," Jane replied firmly.


    Just as they were speaking, Andrew Wilkie emerged from the study.


    Seeing their grim expressions, he frowned. What''s going on? Our daughter finallyes back, and now you''re saying something to upserfier? Why do bath of you look so distressed?"


    Ruth turned her head away coldly, refusing to speak.


    Jane looked up at her father. "It''s nothing, Dad. I just wanted to let you know that I''ve booked a flight for tomorrow morning. I''m going abroad


    Andrew''s expression changed. "Why the rush?"


    Jane opened her mouth to respond when the sound of hurried footsteps came from the door.


    Everyone turned to see Pedro and Theo walking in, their faces dark with anger.


    Andrew looked startled. "Dad, what brings you here?"


    Pedro rarely visited unannounced. If something urgent came up, he would usually summon them to his ce instead.


    Theo sneered. "You should ask your dear daughter!"


    He shot a sharp re at Jane. "Jane, you actually sold the Wilkie Group''s shares to Damon. You must be tired of living!"


    Jane hadn''t expected them to find out so quickly. Her expression darkened.


    Andrew and Ruth stared at her, stunned.


    "Jane, what does Theo mean? Is there some kind of misunderstanding?" Andrew asked, his voiceced with disbelief.


    Jane couldn''t have sold the shares to Damon!


    Although the Wilkie Group was


    coborating with Prospectus Technology, they were stillpetitors Damon wouldn''t be content, with just holding a small stake in the Wilkie Group.


    "Misunderstanding?" Theo''sugh was cold. "Ask her yourselves if it''s a misunderstanding!"

 Chapter 1045

    Andrew and Ruth stared at Jane, their faces full of disbelief.


    Andrew was the first to speak. "Jane, is what Theo said true? Did you really sell the Wilkie Group''s shares to Prospectus Technology?"


    Jane bit her lip, her face tense and silent.


    Her silence confirmed their worst fears.


    Andrew''s expression darkened, anger shing across his face as he leered at her. "Are you out of your mind? Why would you sell the shares to Prospectus Technology?!"


    Ruth''s eyes reddened, and she turned away, avoiding Jane entirely.


    Although Ruth often criticized Pedro''s methods, she had always sided with Andrew when it came to major decisions, especially regardingpany shares.


    Pedro red at Jane coldly. "I''ll give you three days to get those shares back. If you can''t, you''re no longer part of this family. I''ll disown you!"


    Andrew was appalled. He quickly spoke up. "Dad, this matter¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Pedro interrupted sharply. "You can''t manage thepany, and you can''t even raise your daughter properly-what good are you? If you dare to plead for her, I''ll kick you out of the family too. And I mean it!"


    Andrew''s face tightened, and he kept quiet, unwilling to say another word.


    Jane looked up at Pedro and let out a coldugh. "The shares are already sold. I sold them to Damon for 7,000,000 dors. Even if you offered double that now, he wouldn''t sell them back."


    "What?!" Pedro roared. "You sold the shares for only 7,000,000 dors? You... ungrateful wretch!"


    His anger surged as he raised his hand and pped her hard across the face.


    The force of the blow made him stagger backward. If Theo hadn''t quickly steadied him, he might have fallen.


    The p knocked Jane''s head to the side, and she almost fell out of her wheelchair.


    She slowly raised her head, her


    expression emotionless as she met Pedro''s gaze. "If I hadn''t sold the shares to Damon, I probably


    wouldn''t have even gotten 7,000,000 dors. After all, Grandpa, you and Theo were nning to take the shares from me for nothing."


    "You!" Pedro gasped, furious, nearly losing consciousness.


    Ten percent of thepany''s shares! Jane sold them to Damon for only 7,000,000 dors!


    Pointing at Jane, he roared, "From this moment on, you are no longer my granddaughter. The Wilkies have nothing to do with you!"


    With that, Pedro stormed out.


    Theo shot Jane a cold, malevolent nce.


    "Jane, you really know how to stir up trouble. Ifthe Wilkie Group runs into problems because of the 10% you sold, swear I won''t let you off!" He left those icy words hanging on the air before turning to follow Pedro.


    Soon, only Jane and her parents remained in the living room.


    Andrew turned to Ruth and snapped, "This is the good daughter you spoiled!"


    Ruth frowned. "Spoiled? You didn''t? Was it just me?


    "Besides, those shares were hers to begin with. When your father and Theo tried to take them from her for nothing, you didn''t say a word. And now that she sold them, you''re ming me?


    "If your father and Theo had been willing to offer her 7,000,000 dors back then, the shares wouldn''t have ended up with Damon. This is all because of their greed! Serves them right!"


    Andrew''s face twisted with rage, and he raised his hand, pping her hard.


    The sharp sound of the p echoed through the living room, plunging it into an oppressive silence.


    Upon realizing what he had done, Andrew''s expression softened with regret. "I¡ª"


    "Oh, so now you dare hit me, huh?" Ruth''s voice trembled with fury. "Ever since I married you, I haven''t had a single good day. And now, over something that''s clearly your father and Theo''s fault, you hit me? I''ve had enough. ¡°I want a divorce!"

 Chapter 1046

    Andrew frowned. "Are you crazy?"


    "Yes, I''m crazy! I want a divorce!" Ruth yelled.


    Andrew''s hands clenched into fists.


    "Our child is still here, and you''re spouting nonsense. Aren''t you ashamed? I''m not going to argue with you," he said coldly.


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and strode toward the study.


    Ruth stayed on the sofa, tears streaming down her face. She didn''t follow him.


    Watching her mother''s distress, Jane felt a pang of guilt.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. If it weren''t for me, Dad wouldn''t have lost his temper," she said, her voice soft with regret.


    In Jane''s memory, her parents had always been close and rarely quarreled, especially in her presence. For her father tosh out like this, he must have been pushed to his limits.


    Ruth wiped her tears and looked at Jane, her expression softening. "Jane, I was furious when Theo told us you sold the shares to Damon. I couldn''t understand why you''d sell them to an outsider.


    "But now, I''ve thought it through. If you hadn''t sold them, your grandfather and Theo would have taken them from you. At least this way, you have some money in hand."


    Even if Jane had handed the shares over to Theo, Ruth knew he wouldn''t have been grateful. He would have seen it as his due.


    Jane blinked, surprised by her mother''s understanding.


    At that moment, she finally grasped the depth of her mother''s love. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Thank you, Mom," she whispered.


    Ruth knelt in front of her and took her hand, her voice trembling. "Take Wilhelm and leave the country tomorrow. You''ve sold the shares, and your father isn''t strong-


    willed or capable enough to protect him. If Wilhelm stays here, he''ll suffer. It''s better f you take him with you."


    if


    Initially, Ruth had wanted Wilhelm to remain in the country so Jane could rebuild her life abroad and eventually remarry. But, with theo harboring resentment, protecting Wilhelm had be impossible.


    She and Andrew only held 1% of the Wilkie Group''s shares-far too little to shield Wilhelm from Theo''s schemes. The safest option was for Jane to leave the country with her Son.


    "Mom, why don''t you and Dade with us?" Jane suggested, her tone earnest. "With the money I have and what Gabriel left for Wilhelm, we can all livefortably abroad."


    Ruth hesitated before shaking her head. "No, your father and I are too old. Living abroad, not knowing thenguage we wouldn''t adjust. Besides, all our friends are here."


    Deep down, Ruth feared they would be a burden to Jane.


    Raising a child alone was already difficult enough. Adding two aging parents would only make things harder.


    "Mom, don''t decide so quickly," Jane urged. "I take Wilhelm abroad first and get him settled in school. If you


    and Dad ever want toe, ju me know, and I''ll arrange everything."


    Ruth nodded reluctantly.


    "Alright," she murmured.


    After the emotional conversation, Jane found she had no appetite for dinner. She left


    with Wilhelm shortly afterward.


    On the drive home, Wilhelm looked up at her curiously. "Why didn''t we eat at Grandma and Grandpa''s?"


    Jane nced at him, her voice gentle. "Grandma and Grandpa had somethinge up. We''ll eat with them another time."


    "Oh," Wilhelm said quietly, lowering his head. His small hand clenched at his side.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if his grandparents didn''t like him. Maybe that''s why they hadn''t invited them to stay.


    When they got home, Jane immediately asked Wendy to start packing their things. The next morning, she and Wilhelm boarded a ne and left the country.

 Chapter 1047

    With thewyer''s efforts, Gabriel was temporarily released on bail.


    On the drive back, he turned to his secretary in the passenger seat. "How''s thepany doing while I was away?"


    The secretary''s expression grew grim. "Mr. Hackett, since news broke about your arrest, thepany''s stock has been plummeting. Several shareholders have already started selling off their shares to cash out."


    Gabriel''s face darkened as he growled, "Those old fools! They act high and mighty when things are going well, but the moment there''s trouble, they rush to jump ship. A bunch of spineless idiots!"


    "Some shareholders have even sold their shares at a loss..." the secretary added cautiously.


    "Head to thepany first!" Gabriel snapped.


    He couldn''t let this continue. At this rate, Nyce Tech would copse within a month.


    "Understood..." the secretary replied.


    Philip, seated beside him, interjected with a frown, "Mr. Hackett, the priority right now is resolving thewsuit Prospectus Technology has filed against you. If this isn''t handled properly, you will face..."


    He trailed off, but Gabriel caught his meaning.


    "I don''t pay you handsomely to spout nonsense!" Gabriel barked. "Your job is to win this case, not lecture me."


    Philip hesitated. The evidence Prospectus Technology had submitted was damning and thorough. Unless they could prove it was falsified, there was little hope of victory.


    Getting Gabriel out on bail had already been a challenge, and if he were taken back into custody, securing another release would be nearly impossible.


    "Mr. Hackett, if the evidence Prospectus Technology submitted is legitimate, I rmend you start nning for the aftermath," Philip said carefully.


    Gabriel''s expression turned icy as he stared at Philip in silence.


    The atmosphere in the car grew suffocating, and both Philip and the secretary held their breaths, afraid of provoking him further.


    When the ear finally stopped in front of Nyce Tech''s building, Gabriel broke the silence. "Don''t you have connections in the courts? Evidence, even if it great can be made to look otherwise. Am I wrong?"


    Philip was taken aback. "Mr. Hackett, that would be illegal!"


    He was just awyer handling a case. He had no intention of ending up in prison alongside Gabriel.


    Gabriel let out a cold chuckle.


    "Illegal? That depends on who''s


    doing it. If you pull this off, I''ll pay you 1500,000 dor as


    He nced at the secretary, who immediately understood and pulled a bank card


    from his briefcase, handing it over.


    Gabriel frowned. "Why are you giving it to me? Hand it to Mr. Higham!"


    The secretary quickly passed the card to Philip.


    Philip didn''t take it, visibly distressed. "Mr. Hackett, I really can''t do this. You should find someone else for this kind of task."


    "There''s 3,000,000 dors on this card," Gabriel said coldly. "If you don''t take it, that money might be used to hire someone to take care of you instead. Your choice."


    Without another word, he stepped out of the car and mmed the door.


    The secretary sighed and looked at Philip. "Mr Higham, you''ve already boarded this ship. There''s no getting off now. Either you help Mr. Hackett, out of this mess, or we all go down together. It''s toote to back out."


    After a long silence, Philip reluctantly took the card with trembling hands and exited the car.


    By the time Philip left the vehicle, Gabriel had already arrived at the top floor of Nyce Tech.

 Chapter 1048

    The once-bustling top floor of Nyce Tech was eerily quiet. Only a few secretaries remained at their desks.


    Gabriel approached one of them with a scowl. "Where is everyone?"


    The secretaries froze at the sound of Gabriel''s voice.


    After a brief moment, one of them looked up, confirming it was him, and quickly stood. "Good afternoon, Mr. Hackett."


    "I asked you a question," Gabriel repeated, his tone sharp. "Where is everyone else? Why is it so empty here?"


    The secretary stammered, "T-They''ve all resigned..."


    She didn''t dare mention that she and the others still present were nning to quit as soon as their work was handed off.


    Gabriel''s expression darkened. "Notify all shareholders to meet me in the conference room in 30 minutes."


    "Y-Yes, sir..." The secretary hurried off.


    Back in his office, Gabriel stared at the pile of untouched documents on his desk, his frustration mounting.


    A bunch of useless ckers! They hadn''t even tried to delegate tasks to other shareholders in his absence.


    ...


    Half an hourter, the conference room was only half-full, a stark contrast to the usual crowded meetings.


    Sitting at the head of the table, Gabriel scanned the room with a glower. "Where is everyone else? Are they all dead?"


    One shareholder hesitantly replied, "Mr. Hackett, some haven''te to the office, and others have already sold their shares and are no longer part of Nyce Tech. The ones still here are present."


    Gabriel sneered and mmed a file onto the table. "So, the moment I''m gone, they all scramble to leave? Afraid they''ll get dragged down if they stay?"


    The shareholder lowered his head, not daring to respond.


    "Fine," Gabriel said coldly. "If no one else ising, let''s get started. Give me a full report on Nyce Tech''s current situation."


    The shareholders exchanged uneasy nces, none willing to speak first.


    The truth was too grim to voice.


    Nyce Tech was on the brink of copse. Stock prices had plummeted, and if the trend continued, bankruptcy would be inevitable.


    The remaining shareholders weren''t even there voluntarily. They hadn''t been able to leave earlier, and now, no one wanted their shares. Even if sold, the price would be absurdly low.


    Gabriel knocked the table impatiently. "I asked a question. Have you all gone mute? Don''t you usually have a lot to say?"


    Finally, one shareholder gathered the courage to speak. "Mr. Hackett, thepany''s situation has deteriorated significantly. Many of our partners have terminated their contracts..."


    Gabriel snorted. "If they want to terminate contracts, make them pay the penalty fees as stipted. Simple."


    "But they''re refusing to pay," the shareholder said nervously. "They''ve said we can sue them if we want, but they can afford to drag it out in court. On the other hand, Nyce Tech can''t."


    The implication was clear-Nyce Tech didn''t have the resources to survive a lengthy legal battle. The partners wouldn''t have to pay the penalty fees once Nyce Tech copsed.


    "In that case, deliver the products as per the contracts. If they send them back, wait


    a few days and deliver them again. Keep it up and see whosts longer," Gabriel ordered.


    The shareholders winced.


    Under normal circumstances, they


    might have supported the strategy. But Nyce Tech''s current


    scandal allegedly stealing Prospectus


    techno/chnology''s core


    had left them with


    neither the time nor the resources to y such games.


    Another shareholder ventured cautiously, "Mr. Hackett, the stock price keeps dropping. If this continues, thepany won''tst much longer. Resolving the e. allegations against you is eritival. Only then can we focus on dealing with the partners."

 Chapter 1049

    Gabriel''s face was grim, and he didn''t speak.


    The conference room fell silent, the only sound the faint, heavy breathing of those present.


    "Enough. I understand. For now, take care of the backlog of files on my desk. I''ll handle the PR situation. I won''t let Nyce Tech copse!" he announced.


    His words did little to inspire confidence. The shareholders still looked deeply uncertain.


    From Gabriel''s expression, it was clear the allegations of stealing Prospectus Technology''s core technology were true.


    No wonder. That was how they had managed to release the Gxy chip so quickly.


    If Prospectus Technology had solid evidence, just the charge of stealing data rted


    to their chip''s development would be enough to bankrupt Nyce Tech entirely. Even selling thepany wouldn''t cover the damages.


    "Understood..." the shareholders chorused.


    Upon seeing their grimaces, Gabriel''s expression darkened further. He waved them off impatiently. "Alright, that''s it. You can all leave."


    The shareholders filed out one by one, leaving the conference room empty except for Gabriel.


    He sat alone for a long time before finally rising and heading back to his office.


    His time out on bail was short-he had to make the most of every second.


    Back in his office, he immediately called for his secretary. "Find out how much liquid capital Nyce Tech currently has."


    Less than ten minutester, the secretary returned with the numbers. "Mr. Hackett, Nyce Tech currently has 79,300,000 dors in liquid assets."


    Gabriel took a deep breath, his voice cold. "Transfer all of it to this ount."


    He handed the secretary a slip of paper with a string of numbers that looked like a bank ount.


    The secretary took the paper, his fingers trembling slightly. "Mr. Hackett, if we move all the liquid funds, thepany won''t be able to function within a week. Are you certain about this?"


    "Do as I say. I''ll handle thepany," Gabriel replied.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the secretary nodded. "Understood, Mr. Hackett. I''ll take care of it right away."


    Once the secretary left, Gabriel contacted a friend overseas, asking them to prepare a helicopter for him.


    Given the current state of Nyce Tech, it was clear that Prospectus Technology wouldn''t let him off the hook.


    He knew all too well that the evidence Damon had submitted was enough to keep him behind bars for life.


    At best, Philip could buy him another day or two. He had to leave before the police came to arrest him again.


    There was just one more thing he had to do before he fled.


    Gabriel''s expression darkened further, his eyes cold and calcting.


    Spencer entered Damon''s office, holding a document. "Mr. Sumner, I''ve just received word that Gabriel was released on bail this morning."


    Damon paused mid-signature and looked up. "Where did he go after being released?"


    "Straight from the police station to Nyce Tech," Spencer informed.


    Damon nodded. "Understood. He''ll be back in custody soon enough."


    "Should we have someone keep an eye on his movements?" Spencer asked.


    "Yes," Damon answered.


    After Spencer left, Damon finished signing the document and turned to review another file.


    ...


    By 3:00 p.m., Damon called N to let her know he''d be workingte "N you and Buddy don''t need to wait for me for dinner tonight I''ll be home a littlete."


    N''s gentle voice came through the phone. "In that case, I''ll have Lydia pack up some food, and


    Buddy and will bring dinner to the office for you.


    "No need. It''s too much trouble for you two toe all the way here I''ll be back by 8:00 p.m at thetest and I''m swamped right now. Even if you came, I wouldn''t have time to sit with you," Damon exined.

 Chapter 1050

    There was a brief pause on the other end of the line before N replied in a


    disappointed voice, "Alright. Just make sure you eat something. I''ll call Spencerter to check if you''ve eaten. Don''t skip meals and upset your stomach."


    "Alright. I''ll send you a picture when I eat," Damon replied.


    "Make it a video call instead-how do I know you''re not lying to me otherwise?" N challenged.


    Damon chuckled helplessly. "Fine. I''ll call you when I eat."


    "Okay. I won''t bother you anymore. Get back to work," N said.


    After hanging up, N went to the kitchen and told Lydia to prepare fewer dishes for dinner since Damon wouldn''t be home.


    Lydia nodded. "Got it, Ms. Kinsey. I''ll skip the fish and greens."


    "Perfect," N agreed.


    Back in the living room, Mason was busy putting his toys into a storage box.


    N crouched down to help. "Buddy, why aren''t you ying anymore?"


    "I''m sleepy, Mommy. I want to take a nap," Mason said.


    Seeing his drowsy eyes, N replied, "Alright. Let''s finish tidying up your toys, and then you can wash your hands. I''ll take you upstairs for a nap. How does that sound?"


    "Okay," Mason answered.


    Once they finished, N helped Mason wash his hands and tucked him in upstairs.


    When she came back downstairs, a maid approached with a ss of orange juice. "Ms. Kinsey, Lydia asked me to bring you this."


    Noticing the maid looked unfamiliar, N frowned slightly. "I haven''t seen you before. You weren''t working in the kitchen, were you?"


    The maid nodded. "I used to work in the garden, taking care of the nts. Lydia said her back was sore today, so she asked me to help in the kitchen for a day."


    "Got it. Leave it on the table. I''ll drink itter," N replied.


    "Of course, Ms. Kinsey." The maid ced the juice on the table and returned to the kitchen.


    N watched her retreating figure, hesitating briefly.


    Just as she was about to follow her into the kitchen, her phone rang.


    Seeing Damon''s name on the screen, she answered, "What''s up?"


    ?


    "N, I left an important file in the study. Can you bring it to me now? I have a meeting in 40 minutes, and Spencer won''t make it back in time, Damon asked.


    As N turned toward the study, she asked, "Which file? Where is it?"


    "It should be in the second drawer on the left side of the desk-a tender document," Damon detailed.


    Momentster, she found the file and confirmed, "Is it the tender for the project in the city''s west?"


    "Yes," Damon replied.


    "Alright, I''ll bring it over now," N answered.


    She took the document and instructed the driver to take her to Prospectus Technology.


    Half an hourter, she arrived. As she waited for the elevator, her phone rang again.


    Seeing the name on the screen, she smiled


    dove me ten min


    I answered, "I''m alrea


    Damon''s urgent voice cut her off. "N, Buddy has been taken by Gabriel!"


    "What?" N blurted.


    The file slipped from her hands as her mind went nk.


    When she recovered, she gripped the phone tightly. "What are you talking about? Buddy''s at home taking a nap. How Could Gabriel have taken him?"


    "I''ming down now. Wait for me," Damon said, and the call ended abruptly.

 Chapter 1051

    N clutched her phone, her eyes wide with disbelief and confusion.


    How could Mason have been taken by Gabriel?


    Wait...


    She quickly dialed the vi''s phone number, gripping her phone so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    Buddy...


    The call rang and rang until it disconnected automatically. No one answered. Her heart sank.


    Frantically, she dialed Lydia''s number next. Still, no answer.


    Suddenly, her mind shed to the maid who had brought her orange juice earlier.


    That maid... she looked so unfamiliar. N had felt a flicker of suspicion at the time, but Damon''s call had interrupted her thoughts, and she''d let it go.


    Her face turned pale as realization dawned.


    If only she had been more alert could Mason have avoided this danger?


    "N! N!"


    A firm hand grabbed her shoulder, shaking her back to reality.


    She looked up to see Damon''s anxious face, and tears instantly welled in her eyes. "Damon... Buddy... Did Gabriel really take him? Tell me you''re joking. You''re lying, aren''t you?"


    Damon''s expression was as grim as hers. "I wish I were. The vi staff reported that Buddy was taken shortly after you left."


    "It''s my fault... It''s all my fault," N cried. "If I''d been more careful earlier-noticed that something was off about that maid¡ªthis wouldn''t have happened."


    The thought of Mason being taken while she was on her way to Prospectus Technology made her chest tighten with unbearable pain.


    Damon pulled her into his arms. "N, this isn''t your fault. Gabriek nned to kidnap both you and Buddy. If I hadn''t asked you to bring me that file, you would''ve been taken as well."


    "I''d rather it were both of us. Buddy is only five years old... He must be so scared right now..." N sobbed uncontrobly, tears streaming down her face as her emotions spiraled out of control.


    Breaking free from Damon''s arms, she turned toward the door. "I''m going to find


    Buddy. I can''t just sit here I have to do something, or I''ll go crazy!"


    Damon stepped in front of her, blocking her path. "N, calm down! Right now, the best thing we can do is wait for news. As soon as my team gets a lead, we''ll go get Buddy. Trust me, alright?"


    N''s face was ashen. "How can we trust Gabriel to give Buddy back to us? Wait...


    I have his phone number. I''ll call him right now..."


    She pulled out her phone and dialed Gabriel''s number.


    After a few rings, the call connected.


    "N, I''ve been waiting for your call." Gabriel''s voice came through, smooth and unhurried.


    "Gabriel! Where did you take Buddy? Give him back to me!" N shouted, her voice trembling with desperation.


    Gabriel chuckled. "Don''t worry, N. Buddy is fine. But if you were here with me, it would be even better."


    He had initially nned to kidnap both N and Mason, but her unexpected departure had disrupted his n, leaving him with only half his goal achieved.


    Still, it didn''t matter. The bigger picture remained intact.


    As long as he had Mason, N woulde to him.

 Chapter 1052

    "What exactly do you want?!" N demanded.


    Hearing the urgency and anger in her voice, Gabriel chuckled. "N, my original n was to be with you, have a child, and spend the rest of our lives together."


    The words filled N with disgust. But with Mason in Gabriel''s hands, she dared not provoke him. Who knew what he might do?


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she said slowly, "Your goal is me. Taking Buddy doesn''t help you. Just let him go, please."


    "N, that''s what I used to think," Gabriel replied. "But after Damon got me thrown in prison and ruined Nyce Tech, I''ve changed my mind."


    N''s grip on the phone tightened. "What do you want now?"


    "I want Damon to feel the pain I''m going through. Since I can''t bankrupt Prospectus Technology, taking Buddy will make him suffer as much as I have."


    "No! Don''t!" N trembled, a wave of terror washing over her. "Gabriel, I''m begging you. Don''t hurt Buddy. Please... Let me trade ces with him. Take me as your hostage instead. My life for his. Please? I''m the one you want."


    The line went silent, as though Gabriel were weighing her proposal.


    Every second of his silence stretched into an eternity for N.


    Finally, he spoke. "Fine. But how do I know you''re not lying to me?"


    "I''ll do whatever you want, as long as you promise to let Buddy go," she answered.


    "Alright. Wait for my call. And I suggest you and Damon don''t call the police. If you do, I can''t guarantee what might happen to Buddy." With that, he hung up.


    N''s eyes were red, her body shaking uncontrobly as she swayed on her feet.


    Damon steadied her, his voice calm but firm. N, I won''t agree to you trading ces with Buddy. There''s no guarantee Gabriel will keep his word. What if he ends up controlling. both of you?"


    Damon had stayed quiet during her call with Gabriel, knowing his voice might provoke him.


    Gabriel had already resorted to kidnapping Mason, abandoning any pretense of reason. Now, he was a desperate, dangerous man, capable of anything.


    N looked up at Damon, her gaze full of despair. "You won''t let me trade for Buddy? Then do you have another solution?"


    It was the only way she could think of. Even if Gabriel captured her too, as long as she could see Mason and confirm he was safe, she was witling to take that risk


    Mason was only five years old. Who knew where he was being kept? Was Gabriel hurting him?


    The thought of her son possibly suffering tore at her heart. She wished it were her in his ce.


    "N, my team is already working on tracking Gabriel''s location. As soon as we pinpoint him, we''ll rescue Buddy. Trust me, okay?" Damon pleaded.


    Mason had already been taken. If N fell into Gabriel''s hands as well, Dapron would lose all leverage once Gabriel started threatening him with both of them.


    "If your team doesn''t find him before he calls, I''m going to do what I said," N replied.


    Damon frowned. "N, you need to stay calm¡ª"


    "Calm? How can I stay calm? Buddy has been kidnapped! Every second he''s with Gabriel, he''s in danger! How can I calm down?" N cried.

 Chapter 1053

    Seeing N''s agitated state, Damon pulled her into his arms. "I know. I know. I feel the same way. But we can''t panic. The more we panic, the more mistakes we''ll make. Buddy will be okay. I promise."


    N gripped the front of his suit jacket, her tears soaking into his shirt. She tried to stay calm, but the thought of Mason in danger made her tremble with fear.


    Damon gently patted her back and spoke softly. "Let''s go upstairs. We''ll wait for Gabriel''s call and any updates from my team."


    They went upstairs.


    N sat on the couch, her eyes fixed on her phone, anxiously waiting for Gabriel''s call.


    Damon stood by the window, his face grim, staring out as his thoughts churned.


    The tension in the room was palpable as the minutes dragged on.


    Finally, N''s phone rang.


    She snatched it up, her breath hitching when she saw Gabriel''s name on the


    screen.


    Answering quickly, she asked, "Have you decided? Will you let me trade ces with Buddy?"


    "I will," Gabriel replied. "But you''ll have toe to a location I choose, alone. Buddy will be sent to a different location, and Damon can pick him up there. You must both leave at the same time. If you try anything, you won''t get a second chance."


    N let out a shaky breath, her sweaty palm gripping the phone tightly. "Okay, I agree."


    Gabriel gave her two locations¡ªone in the southern part of the city, the other in the north. Both were about 20 kilometers from Prospectus Technology.


    "At 6:00 p.m., you and Damon will each head to the locations I''ve chosen. If I don''t see you there within an hour, you''ll never see Buddy again," Gabriel warned before hanging up.


    N turned to Damon. "If your team doesn''t update by six, we''ll do what Gabriel says."


    Damon nodded grimly. "Alright."


    He called in Spencer and instructed him to deploy men near the two locations. Once Mason was picked up, they would retrieve Nyl?o immediately.  t


    "Yes, Mr. Sumner. I''ll handle it," Spencer assured him.


    ...


    Time ticked by as Spencer''s team positioned themselves around the designated locations.


    Before 5:00 p.m., Damon''s phone buzzed with an update.


    "Mr. Sumner, we''ve been tracking Gabriel''s phone signal since his call with Ms. Kinsey. We''ve narrowed his location to a five-kilometer radius


    Street


    near Remscent Street, the team


    near Remscent


    reported.


    Damon''s expression grew colder. "Five kilometers near Remscent Street? Do you know how many people live in that area?"


    "We''re continuing to trace the signal and should have a more precise location soon," the team member replied.


    "Find him before 6:00 p.m.," Damon ordered, his tone icy.


    ...


    In Unit 502 on the fifth floor of an


    the couch while Mason, tighthet


    apartment building, Gabriel sat


    bound,y on the floor.


    Mason leered at Gabriel with fierce, dark eyes, his anger unshaken despite the situation.


    It was this bad man again¡ªthe one who had locked him up in hispany before!


    Gabriel stared coldly at the boy''s face, so simr to Damon''s. "Keep looking at me like that, and I''ll gouge your eyes out."


    He expected the threat to reduce Mason to tears, but the boy didn''t flinch. He kept staring, unyielding.

 Chapter 1054

    Gabriel was initially furious, but as he looked closer, he noticed that Mason''s eyes resembled N''s. His expression changed slightly, and he averted his gaze, deciding to ignore the boy. After all, N would soon show up willingly.


    As for Mason, Gabriel had never nned on letting him go. His original intention had been to abduct both N and Mason and immediately leave the country with them. As long as Mason was in his possession, he could use the boy to threaten N into staying with him.


    Although the n had taken a slight detour, everything was still within his control.


    Once his men brought N to him, he could take them abroad. No matter how resourceful Damon was, he couldn''t track them down.


    Thinking about his future life with N, Gabriel smiled. He didn''t notice that the ropes binding Mason''s hands were gradually loosening.


    While Mason worked diligently to secretly free himself, his smartwatch suddenly began ringing.


    The abrupt sound startled Mason and Gabriel.


    Gabriel''s expression darkened as he strode over to Mason and flipped him over.


    When he saw the number disyed on the smartwatch screen, he sneered and yanked it off Mason''s wrist, holding it up to his face.


    "Who is this?" Gabriel asked.


    Mason nced at the screen. Recognizing the number, he replied, "That''s my master."


    "Master?" Gabriel''s sneer deepened. He smashed the smartwatch onto the floor with a loud crash.


    The impact shattered the screen, abruptly silencing the ringtone.


    Mason red at him. "What gives you the right to break my stuff?!"


    Gabriel''s expression turned cold. "Because you''re in my hands now. Let me warn you¡ªdon''t even think about pulling any tricks. Otherwise, you''ll never see your mom again."


    Though visibly shaken by his words, Mason''s eyes reddened. He stubbornly refused to cry.


    Gabriel ignored him and returned to the couch, sinking back into his seat.


    At Saintornia airport...


    A tall man wearing sunsses nced at his phone, his brows furrowing slightly.


    What was going on? This was the first time Mason hadn''t answered his call. He tried again, but the line was dead.


    The man narrowed his eyes and opened a tracking app on his phone. Checking the smartwatch''s location, he noticed something odd.


    Had someone stolen it?


    The smartwatch, a gift he had given to Mason, appeared ordinary on the surface. But it contained


    state-of-the-art technology that allowed for focation tracking even if it was powered off.


    Closing the app, he sent Mason a text message but received no response.


    While he wasn''t initially concerned, by the time he checked into his hotel and still hadn''t heard back, his intuition told him something was wrong.


    This wasn''t like Mason. Normally, he would respond within minutes, let alone hours.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, the man dialed another number, his tone cold. "Find out where Buddy is now."


    ...


    By 6:00 p.m., Damon''s team had pinpointed Gabriel''s location to Garmony Residence.


    However, Garmony Residence was a


    sprawling area with thousands of


    residents. During rush hour, the


    steady flow of people made it


    impossible to identify Gabriel''s exact location.


    "Mr. Sumner, if Ms. Kinsey can get Gabriel on a call and keep him talking for one minute we can


    pinpoint the exact building


    he''s in


    his subordinate reported.

 Chapter 1055

    Damon replied coolly, "Understood."


    He ended the call and discussed the n with N, ensuring the conversation wouldn''t raise Gabriel''s suspicions.


    Just as N was about to dial, her phone lit up with an iing call. Seeing Gabriel''s name on the screen, she froze for a moment before exchanging a nce with Damon.


    Taking a deep breath, she answered. "Hello?"


    "N, you should be on your way by now. I''ve changed my mind. Go to the Sotoz subway station. Damon should head to the Marsh Street subway station. I''ll have someone bring Mason to him there," Gabriel instructed.


    Sotoz and Marsh Street were in entirely different directions from the original locations he had provided-one to the east, the other to the west.


    However, Sotoz was only a few kilometers from Garmony Residence.


    "Alright, I understand," N said evenly.


    "Don''t try anything funny," Gabriel warned. "If you or Damon deviate from the n, neither of you will ever see Buddy again."


    Clenching the phone tightly, N steadied herself before replying, "I understand." Because the call was on speaker, Damon had heard everything.


    N turned to him. "I''ll have the driver go slower. You move faster. Once you''ve secured Buddy, I''ll figure out how to get back."


    With Gabriel changing the locations at thest minute, Damon''s original ns were rendered useless. There wasn''t enough time to redeploy his men effectively.


    "Alright. Be careful," Damon said.


    "I will," N replied.


    As she turned to get in the car, Damon suddenly pulled her into a hug from behind.


    "N, stay safe," he said, his voice heavy with worry.


    N''s eyes reddened. She didn''t know if she would return safely. Ahead of hery Gabriel''s trap.


    "Mm. You too," she replied, gently removing his hands.


    Without looking back, she opened the car door and got in.


    She was afraid that if she turned around, she wouldn''t have the strength to leave.


    As her car disappeared into the distance, Damon got into his vehicle.


    The moment he started the engine, his phone rang.


    "Mr. Sumner, we''ve narrowed it down. Gabriel is in Block 12 of Garmony Residence, likely on one of the lower floors-below the 10th


    floor. We''re conducting.


    floor-by-floor sweep now, a


    subordinate reported.


    "Good. Proceed carefully and ensure Buddy''s safety above all else," Damon reminded.


    "Understood," the subordinate replied.


    tappi Saton the couch, impatiently


    tapping his foot and ncing at the clock His expression grew


    increasingly


    Sour


    belongs


    Suddenly, Mason spoke. "I need to pee."


    Already agitated, Gabriel snapped, "Go in your pants."


    "I need to poop, too!" Mason eximed.


    Gabriel red at him, his voice icy. "Don''t test me. I''m warning you."


    "I mean it! I need to go!" Mason protested. "You''ve kept me tied up for so long-l


    can''t hold it anymore!"


    at


    Looking Mason''s distressed face,


    Gabriel''s eyes narrowed


    Sously. He wondered if tel.ne


    was trying to trick him. Content.


    Seeing Gabriel''s hesitation, Mason defiantly added, "If you won''t untie me, I''ll just go right here in my pants."


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow and suddenly chuckled. "Fine. Go ahead."

 Chapter 1056

    Mason froze momentarily before ring at Gabriel. No wonder his mother didn''t like this fellow. He didn''t like him either.


    The two stared each other down in tense silence until Gabriel''s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, squinting slightly before answering.


    "Mr. Hackett, the ne is ready to go. You can take off anytime. When will you be here?" a voice on the other end asked.


    Gabriel checked the time. "Around 8:00 p.m."


    "Got it," the caller replied before hanging up.


    Gabriel lowered the phone and turned his gaze back to Mason, his expression unreadable.


    He hesitated, debating whether to send the boy away first. It would be safer. As long as N couldn''t see Mason, she''d agree to his terms and leave with him.


    "I need to pee!" Mason''s loud deration cut through Gabriel''s thoughts, his face darkening instantly.


    Gabriel growled, "I already told you if you need to pee, just do it in your pants."


    Mason crossed his arms, defiant. "Are you scared I''ll run away? A grown man, afraid of a little kid running off. You''re such a coward!"


    Gabriel scoffed. "Scared of you? Don''t tter yourself¡ªI just don''t want the hassle!"


    "Yeah, right! If you weren''t scared, you''d let me go. If I escaped, it''d just prove how useless you are. Can''t even keep a kid under control!" Mason taunted.


    Mason had already figured out Gabriel''s n.


    The man wouldn''t hurt him¡ªhe was just bait to lure his mother. If his smartwatch hadn''t been smashed, he''d have already warned her to stay away.


    "You¡ª" Gabriel gnashed his teeth but stopped, remembering they were on the fifth floor. Even if Mason tried to run, he wouldn''t get far.


    Gabriel scoffed, grabbed Mason


    cine yanked him to his feet.


    "Fine! Let''s see what you''re capable of right under my nose


    He dragged Mason to the bathroom and barked, "Go!"


    "You tied me up. How am I supposed to do anything?" Mason shot back.


    Gabriel weighed his options. He could untie Mason or... help him.


    Grimacing at the second thought, he chose the first and untied the boy but kept hold of the rope, his eyes never leaving him.


    "Hey! Stop staring at me! I can''t go with you watching!" Mason whined.


    Gabriel''s patience was wearing thin. "Then hold it. I don''t have all day."


    Seeing Gabriel reaching to tie him up again, Mason quickly blurted, "Wait! I think I can go now."


    Gabriel rolled his eyes, visibly


    annoyed. If he didn''t need Masonto forge N to stay with him, the boy would''ve been gone long ago.


    Once Mason was finished, Gabriel tied him up again and dumped him on the floor.


    This time, Mason didn''t resist. His sharp eyes darted around, already plotting another escape.


    Initially, he''d thought about untying


    himself and climbing out the bathroom window, but Gabriel had stuck to him like glue, leaving ho opportunity. He''d have toe up with something else.


    Suddenly, a knock at the door broke the silence.


    Gabriel froze, his body tensing.


    Without a word, he stuffed a cloth into Mason''s mouth to silence him before moving cautiously toward the door.

 Chapter 1057

    The knocking persisted, darkening Gabriel''s expression with each sound. It was clear the person outside knew he was inside but refused to leave.


    He exhaled deeply and quietly moved Mason to the bedroom before returning to the door. In a low voice, he asked, "Who is it?"


    "Hello, I''m here to check the gas lines. Could you open the door, please?" the other party replied.


    Gabriel hesitated before saying, "I''m busy today. Come back tomorrow."


    "Sir, our inspections are time-sensitive. Last time, you weren''t home. It''ll only take five minutes," the person exined.


    When Gabriel remained silent, the voice pressed on. "Sir? Are you still there?"


    "I saide back tomorrow!" Gabriel snapped. "I don''t have time today."


    Deciding to ignore the persistent visitor, he retreated to the living room and made a call. "Some guy iming to check the gas is at my door. Get up here now and deal with him!"


    The line remained silent for a moment, and Gabriel''s instincts red.


    Something was wrong. His tone turned icy. "Who are you?"


    The call abruptly disconnected.


    Unease settled over him as he tried contacting his men again, but none of them answered.


    Growing frustrated, he called his secretary. "Find out what''s going on! No one is answering my calls!"


    "Yes, Mr. Hackett! Right away!" he replied.


    Hanging up, Gabriel paced the room, anxiety building with each step. A chilling thought suddenly struck him, and he bolted toward the bedroom.


    He flung the door open, and his face went pale.


    The room was empty. The ropesy discarded on the floor, mocking him.


    The window was wide open.


    Gabriel stormed toward it, but Mason was gone. His expression twisted with fury. He had underestimated the boy.


    Snatching his phone, he barked at his secretary, "Send more men! I want Buddy back immediately!"


    Without Mason, N wouldn''t agree to anything. Everything he''d nned would crumble.


    As he opened the door to leave, a tall man stood in his path. Dressed in a mask and hat, the man exuded a menacing presence. >


    the ne


    Gabriel froze, panic creeping into his chest. He tried to m the door, but man stopped it effortlessly with one hand


    The man''s eyes were icy as he asked, "Where''s Buddy?"


    Gabriel staggered back, startled. "Who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am," the man replied. "Tell me where Buddy is, or you''ll never leave this ce alive."


    Gabriel snorted. "And why should I tell you?"


    Before he could react further, the man seized him by the throat. "Mr. Hackett, know all your ns. If you tell me where Buddy is now, I''ll fet you leave. You have one chance. Miss it, and you won''t walk out of


    here."  ne


    Fear washed over Gabriel as he locked eyes with the man. He paled. "Let me go! You''ll regret this!" Each word escaped through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 1058

    The man chuckled. "It seems like you don''t want to leave here after all."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gabriel felt a sharp pain at the back of his neck. Darkness overtook him, and he copsed to the floor, unconscious.


    The man looked down at him with disdain before stepping over his limp body and heading into the living room.


    After scanning the area and finding no sign of Mason, he began searching each room one by one.


    Meanwhile, Mason was curled up inside a storagepartment under the bed in the bedroom.


    He had initially nned to climb out of the window, but the five-story drop below had sent him scrambling back inside.


    While searching the room earlier, he had discovered the cab under the bed and squeezed himself in, determined to stay hidden until Gabriel left.


    Just as Mason was preparing to sneak out, footsteps echoed from the doorway. He froze, holding his breath in terror and silently begging that Gabriel wouldn''t find him. The footsteps grew louder, stopping just in front of the cab where he was hiding. Mason''s heart pounded so hard he thought it might burst out of his chest.


    A deep voice broke the silence. "Buddy,e out."


    Mason didn''t move. He was so tense that he failed to notice the voice didn''t match Gabriel''s.


    The man stared down at the cab. When his words drew no reaction, he chuckled and crouched to pull the drawer open.


    The moment the drawer slid out, Mason''s small fist shot toward the man''s face.


    The man moved swiftly, leaning back just in time to dodge the punch.


    Mason blinked, realizing this wasn''t Gabriel.


    "Who are you?!" His voice was wary, his wide eyes filled with suspicion.


    Although his clenched fists trembled with fear, he put on a brave front, refusing to show weakness.


    "Take a guess," the man said lightly.


    Mason red at him silently.


    "Alright,e with me," the man said, reaching forward and grabbing Mason''s shirt.


    "Let me go! Let me go! Where are you taking me, you bad guy?!" Mason shouted, thrashing in his grip.


    "You''ll find out soon enough," the man replied nonchntly.


    "I''m not going! Let me go!" Mason cried.


    "This isn''t up for debate." The man effortlessly carried Mason out of the room.


    As they passed through the doorway, Mason''s gazended on Gabriel, lying unconscious on the floor.


    "See that? the man said coolly. "That''s what happens when people don''t listen. If you act up you''ll end up just like him-knocked oucand dragged along."


    Mason suppressed a shiver of fear. "If I don''t cry or make a fuss, will you let me go?"


    "I''ll think about it." With that, the man carried Mason into the elevator.


    When the doors opened on the ground floor, Mason immediately screamed, "Help!


    Someone help! He''s kidnapping me! He''s going to sell me! Save me!"


    He kept shouting until he realized there wasn''t a single person outside the elevator His cries abruptly stopped as he stared at the empty Surroundings in shock.


    The man nced at him, amusement dancing in his eyes. "Done yelling? Feel free


    to keep going¡ªI could use some background music."


    Mason fell silent, his cheeks puffed up in frustration.


    The man smirked. "Not yelling anymore? Alright then, let''s go."


    "Who are you?" Mason demanded. "You''d better let me go now, or my dad will make you pay! He''s super strong he could beat up ten guys like you at once. But if you take me home right now, I promise he''ll reward you!"

 Chapter 1059

    The man burst intoughter. "Oh, I''m terrified. Go ahead, call him toe and beat me up."


    Realizing his threats weren''t working, Mason red at him, ncing around for a chance to escape.


    The man left him no opportunity, shoving him into a nearby car and instructing the driver to start the engine.


    Mason noticed he wasn''t tied up, sparking a glimmer of hope. He turned to the man. "Where are you taking me?"


    He silently resolved to find a way to contact his parents and let them know his whereabouts.


    "You said it yourself¡ªI''m a kidnapper. I''m going to sell you, of course," the man replied.


    ...


    Damon had just arrived at the subway station when his phone buzzed with a call from one of his men.


    "Mr. Sumner, we''ve found Gabriel. He''s unconscious at the apartment door, but there''s no sign of Mr. Mason," the subordinate reported.


    Damon''s expression darkened. "Wake Gabriel up and make him tell you where Buddy is."


    Ending the call, he turned to his driver. "Stop the car."


    As soon as the vehicle pulled over, Damon stepped out. "Go check the subway station to see if Buddy is there. Call me immediately, whether you find him or not."


    "Understood, Mr. Sumner," the driver replied.


    Damon gged down a taxi and headed toward Garmony Residence. On the way, he called N, updating her on Gabriel''s condition and theck of news about Mason.


    "I''m closer to Garmony Residence," N said immediately. "I''ll head there now!" "Alright," Damon replied.


    Ten minutester, N arrived at Garmony Residence.


    As she entered the living room, she froze.


    Gabriel was tied to a chair, his face bruised and swollen beyond recognition.


    Luca approached her quickly. "Ms. Kinsey, Gabriel said a mysterious man took Mr. Mason. We checked the security footage, but someone deleted the segment showing the man entering and leaving. We''re working on recovering it now."


    N''s legs buckled, and Luca guided her to the couch.


    "Ms. Kinsey, don''t worry too much... Mr. Mason will be fine," he said gently.


    N lowered her head, covering her face with her hands as panic wed at her chest.


    She had thought the worst-case


    scenario would be staying with


    Mason no matter what. But no


    Mason was gone, taken by someone She didnt even know. Content keby


    Taking a deep breath, she looked up at Luca. "Do you have any suspects?"


    "None so far. The man seems to


    set


    have vanished into thin air. Even the surrounding surveince didn''t catch him Luca answered


    >


    N''s heart sank. "Keep looking. If we recover the missing footage, we should be


    able to figure out who took Buddy."


    Her voice broke as she spoke, tears streaming down her face.


    "Ms. Kinsey, don''t lose hope. Your son wille back safely," Luca reassured her.


    N didn''t respond, silently wiping her tears as despair settled over her.


    Luca watched helplessly, unsure how tofort her.


    By the time Damon arrived, more than an hour had passed.

 Chapter 1060

    N had calmed down by the time Damon arrived. Seeing him, she stood up and said, "Just now, Gabriel said some mysterious person took Buddy away."


    Damon turned to Luca, his tone sharp. "Have you found out who it was?"


    Luca shook his head. "Not yet, Mr. Sumner. The surveince footage from the neighborhood entrance during that time has been deleted. We''re still working on recovering it."


    "How long will it take to recover?" Damon pressed.


    "We''re not sure yet," Luca admitted.


    Damon''s expression darkened, and the atmosphere grew tense. "Not sure? What does that mean? If you can''t even recover a simple surveince video, why are you still here?"


    Luca swallowed hard. He wasn''t an expert in surveince recovery, but he knew better than to say so.


    Bowing his head, he replied, "Yes, Mr. Sumner. I''ll push them to work faster."


    "Get it done in an hour. And check the surrounding houses. Most people have security cameras these days. Take a team and see if anyone''s footage captured the suspect or Buddy," Damon ordered.


    Luca nodded hastily. "Understood. I''ll get on it right away."


    Leaving two men behind to guard Gabriel, he hurried off with the others.


    "Mr. Sumner, what should we do with Gabriel?" one of the men asked.


    Damon''s voice was icy. "Send him to the police station. I don''t want him walking free ever again."


    If anything happened to Mason, Gabriel would pay-Damon would make sure of it. "Understood," the man replied.


    Two of the men dragged Gabriel out, leaving the living room eerily quiet. Only Damon and N remained.


    Damon walked over to N. "N, don''t worry too much. Buddy will be fine."


    N''s eyes, red and swollen from crying, reflected her frustration. "You keep saying that, but look at us now. Not only is Buddy still missing, but he''s been taken by some mysterious person! How am I supposed to stay calm?"


    The more she thought about it, the more she regretted not being more cautious when she had first noticed the unfamiliar maid.


    If she had been more vignt, Mason might never have been kidnapped by Gabriel


    -or taken by this so-called "mysterious person."


    "I''m sorry, N," Damon said quietly.


    N turned away, wiping her tears.


    After a long pause, she took a deep breath and said, "You don''t need to apologize is not your face I pyst


    It''s fault


    lost control of my


    emotions


    earlier."


    Damon pulled her into his arms. "I''ll do everything in my power to find Buddy."


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    Seeing Luca''s name, he quickly answered. "What''s the update?"


    "Mr. Sumner, we found a household camera that captured footage of the mysterious person. But the


    covered


    individual was cost their face


    can''t


    up so we can''t


    Luca reported.


    "Send the footage to Spencer immediately. Tell him to start digging," Damon instructed.


    If they could identify even a fragment of the suspect''s appearance, other city surveince could help track them down.


    "Understood, sir," Luca replied.


    Ending the call, Damon turned to N. "N, we''ve found evidence of the mysterious person. Now we just need to wait for Spenter''s analysis. Soon, we''ll know where Buddy was taken."


    A flicker of hope appeared in N''s eyes. She nodded. "Okay."


    Mason''s abductor took him to a fancy restaurant.


    Once they were seated in a private room, the man handed Mason the menu. "Hungry? Pick something to eat."


    Mason nced around at the luxurious decor, his eyes darting anxiously. "I need to use the restroom."


    The man raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "Order first, then you can go."


    He figured Mason might not be in the mood to order after being caughtter.

 Chapter 1061

    Mason put on a sweet, obedient expression. "Okay."


    After selecting his food, he handed the menu back. "Can I go now?"


    The man nodded. "Go ahead."


    Mason quickly headed for the door. As he reached it, he nced back and saw the man still sitting calmly, making no move to follow him.


    Suspicion crept into his mind. Why wasn''t the man worried about him escaping?


    The man raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong? Not going?"


    "N-No, I''m going now," Mason stammered.


    Fearing the man might change his mind, Mason bolted out the door and raced down the hallway.


    The man smiled, then removed his mask and took a sip of his red wine.


    Instead of heading to the restroom, Mason made a beeline for the restaurant''s exit. If he could just get outside, he could find a phone and call his parents toe and save him.


    Although he didn''t believe the strange man would hurt him, he was still afraid.


    He ran as fast as his little legs could carry him, and soon the entrance came into view.


    Ten meters.


    Nine meters.


    Eight meters.


    ...


    Two meters.


    One meter.


    Just as he was about to reach the door, two men in ck suits appeared out of nowhere, blocking his path.


    Before he could even react, they grabbed him and carried him back to the private


    room.


    Mason pouted, regretful. He should''ve gone to the restroom to escape instead! The man was now sitting with his mask and hat removed.


    Mason, stunned, quickly covered his eyes with his hands. "Put your mask back on! I don''t want to see your face!"


    If he saw the man''s face, the man would never let him go. He didn''t want to risk being silenced.


    The man chuckled at Mason''s exaggerated reaction. He looked to be in his early 20s, with features that weren''t overly striking but somehow made asting impression.


    Leaning on the table with one hand, he swirled a ss of red wine with the other, He raised a brow. "Rx I''m not going to hurt you I just wanted to have a meal with you, that''s all. You can stop covering your face now."


    Mason shook his head vigorously. "No, no, no! I don''t want to see your face! Put


    your mask back on, and then I''ll put my hands down!"


    This man could find Gabriel-he could be Gabriel''s aplice.


    Mason didn''t want to see his face.


    The man raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by Mason''s wariness.


    His smile deepened as he said, "Buddy, we''ve talked on the phone so many times, and now that we''ve finally met, you still don''t recognize me? That''s kind of hurtful, you Know."


    Mason froze. It took a few seconds before his hands slowly lowered. He had covered his face, not daring to look at the man when he came back inside.


    Now, as he stared at the man for a few moments, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Master?" he asked.


    The man nodded. "That''s me."


    In an instant, Mason''s expression shifted from shock to joy. He jumped off his chair and ran over, his face lighting up with excitement. Master, when did you get here? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I called you, didn''t I? But you didn''t answer. Then, when I tried again, your phone


    was off. I thought you didn''t want to see me," the man said.


    "No way! I was kidnapped at the time... Master, thank goodness you came to save me! Thank you! You''re the best!" Mason cheered.

 Chapter 1062

    Seeing Mason''s fawning expression, the man couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright, stop sucking up. You didn''t recognize me for so long. What''s the deal? Has my charm faded, or have you just forgotten all about your master?"


    "You were wearing a mask and a hat, and you pulled me straight out of that hiding spot. I was terrified, thinking you were a bad guy. How could I possibly know it was you?" Mason countered.


    The man raised an eyebrow. "So this is my fault, huh?"


    "Of course not!" Mason switched to full ttery mode, reaching up to massage the man''s shoulders with a wide grin. "Master, you''re the best-looking, the most amazing! Just next time, don''t cover yourself up like that. It was scary-I thought I was being kidnapped!"


    "Alright, go sit back down," the man instructed.


    Instead of returning to his original seat, Mason slid into the spot right next to the man, looking up at him with wide, admiring eyes. "Master, how did you even know I got kidnapped? And how did you find me and rescue me so quickly? You''re incredible! The coolest ever!"


    "I put a tracker in that smartwatch I gave you. It gives me your exact location," the man replied.


    "Ohhh... but the watch got smashed," Masonined.


    "Even if it''s broken, the tracker still works. I''ll get you a new one soon," the man reassured him.


    Mason nodded eagerly. "Okay, thanks, Master. Oh, by the way... I want to call my mom so she doesn''t worry about me."


    "No need to rush. Once we''re done eating, I''ll take you home myself," the man promised.


    "Alright then," Mason agreed easily.


    Spencer had been tracking the mysterious man from the moment he got off the ne, piecing together his movements.


    He immediately called Damon. "Mr. Sumner, we''ve got a lead. The man who took Mr. Mason is named Alexander Kinsey. He flew into town today and doesn''t appear to be connected to Gabriel.


    "He''s at a high-end restaurant named Luar with Mr. Mason right now."


    Damon frowned. Why would someone bring Mason to such a ce?


    "Got it," he replied, ending the call and turning to N. "We''ve located Buddy. Let''s head over now."


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Alexander and Mason had just finished their meal and were stepping outside.


    Spotting Damon and N, Mason''s eyes lit up with excitement. He ran straight toward them. "Daddy! Mommy! You''re here to pick me up?"


    N bent down to scoop Mason into a tight embrace, tears streaming down her face.


    From the moment Mason had gone missing, her heart had been on edge, gripped by the fear of hearing the


    worst Now here he was, safe in her arms.


    Sensing his mother''s anxiety, Mason wrapped his arms around her. "Don''t cry, Mommy. I''m okay."


    N took a shaky breath, wiped her tears, and forced a smile as she released him. "I''m so sorry, Buddy It''s Mommys fault. I promise this will never happen again."


    Mason had probably been terrified when Gabriel kidnapped him.


    Seeing his mother''s red, swollen eyes, Mason felt a pang of sadness. He gently touched her face. "Don''t cry, Mommy."


    "Alright, I won''t. Mommy will listen to you." Despite N''s words, her tears kept falling.


    Beside them, Damon, now assured of Mason''s safety, shifted his icy gaze to Alexander, who stood casually on the restaurant steps.


    "Mr. Kinsey, thank y for rescuing my son. But like to know why you


    instead brought him here for a meal.


    act us right away and


    "More importantly, how did you even know Buddy had been kidnapped? How did you find him so quickly and get him out of there?" Damon asked.

 Chapter 1063

    Damon''s tone was sharp and probing, his gaze cold and filled with suspicion.


    Alexander knew Damon must have already uncovered his basic identity, but not his connection to the Nixons.


    He smirked. "Buddy and I share a special bond. I was nearby, and he was hungry, so I brought him here for dinner before taking him home.


    "As for how I knew about his kidnapping... I don''t believe I owe you an exnation, Mr. Sumner."


    With that, Alexander looked at Mason. "Buddy, your parents are here now, so I''ll leave you with them. Goodbye."


    Mason nodded. "Okay!"


    Alexander gave N a fleeting nce before turning and walking away with a smirk.


    Damon stared at Alexander''s retreating figure, his expression icy.


    Only after Alexander drove off did Damon crouch down to Mason''s level. "Buddy, who is this man? How do you know him?"


    Mason had always been cautious around strangers. If he''d told Alexander his name, they must have already known each other.


    Yet when Damon had investigated N and Mason''s lives over the past five years, there had been no mention of someone like Alexander.


    Feigning confusion, Mason pouted. "Daddy, what are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Damon''s brow furrowed, his expression darkening. "Buddy, don''t lie to me. If he''s dangerous, it could put you in harm''s way."


    Mason wanted to defend his master but hesitated. Finally, he said, "He saved me today. How could he be dangerous?"


    Damon knelt before him to press further, but N interjected, "Buddy, was that man the ''Master'' you''ve mentioned before?"


    Mason froze, his expression faltering. He didn''t answer.


    Taking a deep breath, N softened her tone. "Buddy, how did you meet your master?"


    The man had the skills to locate


    Mason and extract him from Gabriel.


    He wasn''t just anyone. And the


    _mone


    that had mysteriousty


    appeared in Mason''s ount had


    Mason dropped his gaze, silent. His master had warned him not to tell his parents


    about their connection during their earlier meal.


    Seeing his reluctance, N didn''t push him further.


    She turned to Damon and said quietly, "Buddy''s been through a lot today. Let''s head home first. We can talk about this another time."


    Damon remained silent for a moment before nodding. "Alright."


    ...


    Back at the vi, the imposter maid had already been handed over to the police, and Damon had tightened the estate''s security measures.


    Lydia, who had been drugged unconscious earlier, had regained consciousness.


    A doctor examined both her and Mason and confirmed they were fine¡ªMason was just a bit shaken and needed rest.


    Relieved, Damon and N allowed Lydia to take Mason upstairs for a bath.


    As Mason and Lydia disappeared up the staircase, Damon turned to N, his voice tow and serious. "What do you think of Buddy''s so-called


    master Could he be dangeron


    can''t shake the feeling that he has some ulterior motive for approaching Buddy."


    No normal person would take a random five-year-old as an apprentice, let alone


    give him so much money.


    N pressed her lips together, nodding. I agree. But right now, Buddy trusts himpletely and clearly doesn''t want to tell us the truth. We''ll have to tread carefully.**

 Chapter 1064

    Damon nodded. "Mm. I''ve already instructed Spencer to investigate Alexander''s background. Hended this morning, barely spent any time at his hotel, and went directly to Gabriel''s location.


    "Not only that, but he somehow pinpointed exactly where Gabriel was keeping Buddy. I''m worried he might have ulterior motives for involving himself with Buddy."


    N shared the same unease.


    Back in Capitarnia, Mason had never mentioned Alexander.


    Now, this man had suddenly appeared, and something about it didn''t sit right. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something bigger was at y.


    "I''ll keep a close eye on Buddy in the meantime," N reassured him. "I won''t let him have any further contact with that man. You focus on your work."


    Damon nodded. "Alright. N, I know this is hard on you."


    N shook her head gently. "The most important thing to me now is that the three of us stay together as a family. Everything else is secondary."


    "Mm." Damon hugged her briefly before heading to his study to resume work.


    Once in his study, he dialed Spencer. "What''s the progress on Alexander?"


    "Mr. Sumner, I haven''t been able to dig up anything about him in Meristate... It''s as if he appeared out of thin air," Spencer informed.


    "Keep digging. And if there''s anything from Falcon, let me know immediately," Damon requested.


    "Yes, Mr. Sumner," Spencer replied.


    After ending the call, Damon set his phone down, his mind racing.


    Alexander hade from Meristate, and the money deposited into Mason''s ount had been traced back to Alexander.


    What''s more, that money had originated from within the Nixons. If Alexander was indeed connected to the Nixons, it would exin why Spencer couldn''t find anything.


    This realization made Damon pick up the phone to call Spencer again. His tone was cold. "Schedule a meeting with Alexander for tomorrow."


    The following morning at 8:00 a.m., Damon met Alexander at a caf¨¦.


    Alexander smiled faintly. "Mr. Sumner, to what do I owe the pleasure?"


    Damon''s gaze was ice-cold. "Why are you involving yourself with my son? What exactly are you after?"


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. "I''m not ''after'' anything. I just think Buddy is a delightful child. That''s all."


    The tension between them thickened, the air growing heavy with silence.


    After a while, Damon broke it.


    "Alexander, don''t like beating


    around the bush. You''re the one who


    deposited money into Buddy''s


    ount, aren''t you? Why would you


    transfer such arge amount to


    child, someone you barely know?"


    Unfazed, Alexander''s expression remained calm. "That money was rightfully his. He


    earned it. I was simply paying him what he was owed."


    Damon''s voice turned sharper. "And what could a five-year-old possibly do to earn that kind of money?"


    Alexander chuckled, meeting


    Damon''s steely gaze. "That''s


    Buddy''s private matter. If he wants


    to share it with you, that''s up to him.


    But I''m not going to say anything on his behalf. If you''re really curious, ask Buddy yourself


    Damon''s gaze hardened. "Alexander, Buddy is just a child. He can''t yet tell right from wrong. If you''re trying to manipte or exploit him, I won''t stand by and let it happen."


    Alexander smiled. "Mr. Sumner, rest


    assured, care about Buddy. I''d


    never hurt him. As for the money, it


    was something the earned


    earned himself


    Whether you believe that or not is up


    toyou."


    "Let''s hope you''re telling the truth," Damon said coldly before getting up and leaving.


    As soon as he got into his car, Spencer reported, "Mr. Sumner, Gabriel has confessed everything. He nned to kidnap both Mr. Mason and Ms. Kinsey and abduct them abroad.


    "When Ms. Kinsey came to deliver documents to you that day, he seized the chance to take Mr. Mason first. He was going to use him to lure her in."

 Chapter 1065

    It was unexpected that Gabriel''s n would fail.


    "Additionally, his secretary has been detained by the police. It looks like they''ll both be facing jail time," Spencer reported.


    Damon''s expression remained icy. "Understood. Make sure he doesn''t have any chance of getting out."


    "Yes, Mr. Sumner," Spencer replied.


    Just as Spencer was about to leave, the door to Damon''s office swung open.


    Pedro walked in, his face clouded with anger. "Mr. Sumner, it''s been a while."


    Damon raised an eyebrow and offered a polite smile. "Mr. Wilkie, it has indeed. What brings you here today?"


    Pedro let out a coldugh. "I heard that my useless granddaughter sold 10% of the Wilkie Group''s shares to you for a mere 7,000,000 dors without even knowing their actual value. I''m here about that."


    "Mr. Wilkie, please take a seat. We can discuss this," Damon said, gesturing toward the chair opposite him.


    Pedro sat down, his tone stern. "Mr. Sumner, I don''t n to take advantage of you. My granddaughter sold the shares to you for 7,000,000 dors, so I''m offering you another 1,000,000 dors to buy them back for 8,000,000 dors. What do you think?"


    A quick turnaround like this-just two days-and Damon could pocket a free 1,000,000 dors. If he had any sense, he''d agree to such a deal.


    Damon narrowed his eyes and nced at Spencer. "Go make some coffee for Mr. Wilkie-the top-quality one."


    Spencer nodded and quietly left the office.


    Once the door closed, Damon looked at Pedro and spoke calmly. "Mr. Wilkie, the price was agreed upon at the time. The transaction has been finalized. It wouldn''t be appropriate to undo it now, don''t you think?"


    Pedro''s expression darkened. "Mr.


    Sumner, everyone knows that


    7,000,000


    dors is nowhere near


    the value of 10% of the Wilkie Group.


    You deliberately


    undercut her My


    granddaughter might be naive, but


    you took advantage of her ignorance."


    "Mr. Wilkie, I think you''re being unfair here. Ms. Wilkie willingly sold me the shares for that price, which means she found the offer eptable. Rather than ming me, perhaps you should reflect on why she chose to sell them to me instead of to her own family," Damon countered.


    "You!" Pedro mmed a hand on the desk, his face livid. "Don''t push it!"


    "Mr. Wilkie, MS.


    Wilkie already sold


    the shares to me. If you want to buy them back, we can discuss the market price. If you''re unwilling to do So, then I''ll remain a shareholder of the Wilkie Group, Damon said calmly.


    "Rest assured. Now that I''m a shareholder, I''ll fulfill the responsibilities thate with the position," Damon added.


    Pedro nearly choked on his anger.


    Responsibilities as a shareholder? It was obvious Damon intended to seize a bigger piece of the Wilkie Group or even swallow the entirepany.


    Regret surged through Pedro. If he had known Jane was going to sell the shares for just 7,000,000 dors, he would have bought them from her himself.


    "Mr. Sumner, let''s cut to the chase. What will it take for you to give those shares back?" he asked.

 Chapter 1066

    Damon chuckled. "As I said, you can buy them back at market value."


    Pedro''s expression darkened. "Mr. Sumner, don''t joke with me. You are well aware that the Wilkie Group doesn''t have that kind of money right now. Name another condition¡ªanything the Wilkie Group can do, and I''ll agree to it!"


    For Pedro, saying this pushed his limits. If it weren''t to eliminate future risks for Theo, he would never lower himself to negotiate like this with Damon.


    Damon looked at him, his tone calm but unyielding. "Mr. Wilkie, I''m not joking. I''m a businessman. I make deals to earn money. If there''s no profit, why would I spend 7,000,000 dors to buy the Wilkie Group shares from Ms. Wilkie? For fun?"


    "I''ve already offered 8,000,000 dors to buy back the shares. It''s only been a few days, and you''d be making an easy 1,000,000 dors. Isn''t that a profit?" Pedro countered.


    "Mr. Wilkie, do you take me for a fool? Even if I don''t sell the shares back to you, I could sell them to anyone else for ten times that profit or more. Why would I sell them to you?" Damon retorted.


    Pedro''s eyes widened with rage. "Damon, do you insist on making an enemy of the Wilkies?"


    Damon said calmly, "Mr. Wilkie, if you were in my shoes and owned 10% of Prospectus Technology''s shares, would you sell them to me for 8,000,000 dors?"


    Pedro''s face darkened. "That''s apletely different situation! Don''t conte the two."


    "In my view, it''s exactly the same. If you want the shares,e back with a sincere offer. One million dors more? Are you trying to shoo away a beggar?" Damon replied.


    Pedro''s face flushed. Trembling, he abruptly stood, almost losing his bnce. He struck the floor with his cane, his voice shaking with indignation. "Young man, don''t let your arrogance get the best of you. It will only bring you harm!"


    Unfazed, Damon replied, "I have work to do, Mr. Wilkie. I won''t see you out. Take care."


    Pedro''s breath came faster, his anger boiling over. If he stayed a moment longer, he feared he might copse from his boiling emotions. He turned and stormed out.


    After a moment, Spencer returned to the office with coffee. "Mr. Sumner, where''s Mr. Wilkie?"


    "He left," Damon answered.


    "What about this coffee?" Spencer asked.


    "Just leave it on the desk," Damon instructed.


    Spencer ced the cup on the desk and left the office.


    ...


    N was sitting with Mason, helping him draw


    when Lydia approached.


    "Ms. Kinsey, there''s a woman in her 40s at the door iming to be your elder. She wants to see you."


    N frowned. "I''ll go take a look."


    She stood and headed toward the door, noticing Lydia intended to follow.


    Turning back, she said, "You don''t need toe. Stay in the living room and watch Buddy."


    "Alright," Lydia answered.


    At the door, N checked the video inte and saw Wren standing outside.


    Pressing her lips together, she opened the door. "Ms. Hackett, why are you here?"


    Wren rushed forward as soon as the


    door opened. "N, I came to beg


    you. Please forgive Gabriel. I know


    he''s done a lot of wrong, but it''s only


    because he loves you so much.


    "Could you write a letter of forgiveness for the court? If you''re willing to forgive him,


    he''ll get a lighter sentence."


    N stared at her coldly, her face


    devoid of warmth. "Ms Hackett, he''s in this situation because of his actions. I won''t write a letter of forgiveness."


    She thought back to the hours when Gabriel had kidnapped Mason.


    The despair and agony she''d felt were seared into her heart. She could never forgive Gabriel or give him a chance to hurt her or Mason again.

 Chapter 1067

    Wren froze in disbelief. "N, are you really this heartless? Even though your father and I divorced, you and Gabriel were siblings for years. Can you really stand to see his life destroyed?"


    Taking a deep breath, N locked eyes with her. "His life is ruined because he chose the wrong path. That has nothing to do with me. Please leave. Don''te back I won''t see you again."


    With that, she shut the door and walked back to the living room.


    Outside, Wren stared at the closed door, her face pale and her expression increasingly desperate.


    Her phone buzzed in her bag.


    When she answered, an impatient voice barked through the line. "Wren, where are you? Get to the courthouse now and finalize the divorce!"


    Before she could respond, the caller hung up.


    Still holding the phone, Wren stood there, dazed.


    Why... Why had her life-and Gabriel''s fallen apart so suddenly?


    ...


    Tom snorted when he heard about Gabriel''s arrest. "Idiot!"


    If Gabriel hadn''t foolishly tried to abduct N and Mason to flee abroad, he wouldn''t have ended up in prison. It served him right.


    The downside was that with Gabriel in prison, Nyce Tech would soon copse, leaving Tom without a pawn. He needed to expedite finding a backup n.


    Upon thinking of Drake''s ruthlessness, Tom''s expression darkened.


    After some contemtion, he made up his mind, took a deep breath, and instructed his butler to prepare the car.


    An hourter, he entered Damon''s office at Prospectus Technology.


    "Mr. Sumner, good to see you," Tom greeted.


    Damon looked at him coldly. "What do you want?"


    Unbothered by Damon''s attitude, Tom smiled and sat down across from him. "I''m here to propose a deal."


    Damon leaned back, setting aside the file he was reviewing, and gave Tom an amused look. "What kind of deal?"


    "I can tell you everything I know about Drake, but in return, you have to help me deal with him," Tom offered.


    He was done being at Drake''s mercy. Despite all he had done for him, Drake continued to exploit him If that were the case, his only option would be to ally with Damon.


    Damon''s gaze hardened. "That depends on whether what you have to say is useful to me."


    Over an hourter, Tom left Damon''s office. "Mr. Sumner, I trust you''ll keep your word."


    "Don''t worry. As long as you don''t pull any tricks behind my back, I won''t go after the Genge Group And if Drake targets you, I''ll help Damon stated.


    "Good. With your assurance, I''m relieved," Tom replied.


    Feeling as though a weight had been lifted, Tom returned home, his spirits light.


    Now, all he needed to do was figure


    out how to win back Vrie. As for Drake and his schemes, they were no longer his concern.


    ...


    As soon as Tom stepped into the living room, his good mood faltered. Something felt


    off.


    His expression changed, and he turned to leave, but two men in ck stood at the door, blocking his way.


    The man standing by the window turned around slowly with a faint smile. "Tom, where have you been? I''ve been waiting for you."

 Chapter 1068

    Tom''s face paled as he instinctively stepped back two paces. "M-Mr. Mummery, why are you..."


    Drake chuckled. "You mean, why am I here?"


    Tom didn''t respond, but the slight tremble in his body betrayed his fear.


    "Why I''m here isn''t important," Drake said, strolling from the window to the sofa and taking a seat.


    His demeanor remained calm, yet his presence exuded a chilling menace. "What matters is this¡ªwhat exactly did you and Damon discuss earlier?"


    He gestured to the seat across from him. "Rx, Tom. Sit."


    The casual tone did little to calm Tom, who swallowed nervously before seating himself opposite Drake.


    "It was nothing much," he stammered. "I... I was discussing a potential partnership with Prospectus Technology. Once I gain their trust, I''ll find a way to bring them down."


    "Really?" Drake''s sharp eyes locked onto Tom''s, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    "Yes," Tom nodded quickly. "By the way, Mr. Mummery, what brings you back to the country? Something important?"


    "Oh, nothing special. Just came to check on the tasks I assigned you. See how you''ve been handling them," Drake replied evenly.


    "Mr. Mummery, Prospectus Technology was on the brink of bankruptcy not long ago... but they managed to secure significant investment somehow," Tommented.


    "They''re back on their feet now. It''s nearly impossible for the Genge Group alone to take them down-"


    Drake interrupted, his voice sharp. "Tom, haven''t I invested enough in you? Since you returned to the country, you''ve aplished nothing.


    "The one who almost brought Prospectus Technology to its knees was Gabriel from Nyce Tech, not you. You''ve been sitting idly while others acted."


    He leaned forward, his expression darkening. "If you''re unwilling to proceed, I won''t force you. But hand over the Genge Group to me."


    "What?!" Tom''s face turned ashen.


    Without the Genge Group, he''d have nothing.


    Drake smirked at Tom''s reaction. "What''s wrong? You''re not willing?"


    Drake stood, looming over Tom, his


    gaze icy. "If you want to keep the Genge Group, then do as I say. And as for whatever you told Damon earlie


    don''t bother exining


    P.n


    Anything you could''ve said s insignificant to me. Consider this a warning-make your choice wisely."


    "Mr. Mummery, I don''t understand what you''re implying..." Tom protested, his voice unsteady.


    "I despise fools who think they''re clever. I''ve overestimated you, it seems." Drake''s tone dripped with contempt. "You have three days to decide whose side you''re on. If you cant, you and the Genge Gra rot together."


    can


    Without another word, Drake turned and walked out.


    As they exited Tom''s mansion, Drake''s subordinate asked, "Where to next?"


    "We''re visiting Mr. Kinsey," Drake replied.


    He wouldn''t be able to keep his return to the country a secret from Alexander for long. Showing sincerity now would ease what he nned to doter.


    Half an hourter...


    "Mr. Kinsey, I heard you''ve also returned to the country, so I wanted to stop by and say hello," Drake said with ingratiating tone as he stood near Alexander, who was seated in the hotel lobby.


    Drake needed to curry favor with the Kinseys.


    Edward Nixon, the head of the Nixons, was gravely ill. Whoever gained Alexander''s support would have a significant advantage in taking control of the Nixon family.


    Alexander barely nced at him. "Mr. Mummery, your sudden return must mean there''s something pressing."


    Drake''s smile stiffened, but he sidestepped the question. "Just some business adjustments. We''re nning to open a local branch next year, so I''m here for market research."

 Chapter 1069

    "In that case, do your research properly. Don''t stir up trouble-unless you''re prepared to deal with the fallout," Alexander warned.


    Drake''s eyes searched Alexander''s face for meaning. "What do you mean by that? I''m not sure I understand."


    Alexander closed hisptop and stood. "If you don''t understand, then think it over."


    Without another nce, he walked away.


    Drake stood there, his expression darkening.


    As Alexander''s figure disappeared, Drake''s thoughts churned. The warning was unmistakable.


    Could Alexander know about the things he had done? But how?


    He had only just returned to Saintornia and hadn''t even begun to target Prospectus Technology or meet with N.


    Shaking off the doubts, he resolved: No matter what, he''d see this through. Not even Alexander could stop him.


    After Drake left, Tom tried to stand but found his legs trembling. His fear of Drake hadn''t diminished in the slightest.


    Drake''s warning echoed ominously in Tom''s mind. It was clear Drake knew he had disclosed information to Damon.


    Now Tom was trapped in an agonizing dilemma¡ªcontinue his cooperation with Damon or remain under Drake''s control as his puppet.


    In truth, if given the choice, he''d choose neither.


    ...


    Damon returned home, stepping into the living room to find Mason napping on the sofa. Nearby, N was leaning against it, sound asleep. His gaze softened instantly.


    However, as he recalled Tom''s revtions from earlier, his mood grew heavier.


    He quietly approached N,


    Scooping her up into his arms Just Fas


    was carrying her up the stains, stirred, her eyes fluttering open.


    Seeing his


    so close, she blinked


    in confufore fly


    Youre back already?" ked


    "Just got home. I was going to carry you upstairs, but I woke you," Damon replied.


    N smiled. "Put me down. I''ll head up and wash my face."


    Instead, Damon tightened his hold and continued up the stairs.


    Startled, N looped her arms around his neck. "What are you doing? Put me down!"


    Damon answered simply, "I''m carrying you upstairs."


    "No. What if Lydia sees us? This is so embarrassing!" N protested, her tone rising.


    As if on cue, Lydia''s voice echoed from the living room. "Ms. Kinsey


    my oldeyes must becks


    omme. I didn''t see anything. Carry on!


    N''s face turned bright red, resembling a ripe tomato.


    Damon chuckled, quickening his steps.


    "Damon!" she hissed, her voice a mix of annoyance and mortification.


    "Don''t worry. We''re almost there," Damon soothed.


    N red at him, but he silenced her with a quick peck on the lips.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you again. Forgive me?" he asked as they reached the bedroom.


    She hopped out of his arms and huffed. "Apology not epted!"


    Before she could say more, a dazzling diamond ne appeared before her eyes.

 Chapter 1070

    N paused for a moment, then looked up at Damon. "When did you buy this?"


    "On my way back. I saw it while waiting at a red light and thought it would be perfect for you, so I bought it," he answered.


    N took the ne. The pendant was in the shape of a snowke, sparkling beautifully under the light. She instantly loved it. "It''s so beautiful! I really like it."


    "I''m d you like it. So, can you forgive me, just for the sake of this ne?" Damon asked.


    N nodded with a smile. "Alright, I''ll forgive you this time, just because of the ne!"


    She walked to the mirror to check how it looked, then ced it into a nearby jewelry box.


    A look of confusion crossed Damon''s face. "You like it, right? Why aren''t you wearing it?"


    "I''ll wear it the next time I go out. Go check if Buddy is awake. I''ll freshen up first,"


    she replied.


    He nodded. "Okay."


    N went into the bathroom to freshen up.


    When she came out, she saw Damon still standing in the bedroom.


    Unable to resist, she asked, "Why are you still here?"


    "I was waiting for you," he answered.


    "Alright then," she replied.


    They headed downstairs together, and just as they reached the living room, Mason


    woke up.


    He opened his eyes, saw Damon, and immediately sat up, walking over to him. "Daddy, you''re back!"


    Damon picked him up, smiling. "Did you listen to Mommy today, Buddy?"


    "I did, but..." Mason lowered his head, looking downcast.


    Damon and N exchanged a nce before asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Mason looked up at them, speaking softly. "I want to go to school. I don''t want to stay at home all the time."


    At first, he had been happy about not having to go to school, but now he was getting bored staying at home all day.


    Damon raised an eyebrow, surprised. He hadn''t expected Mason to want to go to school.


    He set Mason down, crouched to his level, and looked him in the eye. "Buddy, Mommy and Daddy asked you to stay home to keep you safe. But since you want to go to school, we''ll discuss it and see how we can make it work, okay?"


    Mason nodded. "Okay."


    "Go wash your face. We''ll have dinner soon," he said.


    After Mason left, Damon turned to N, speaking seriously. "Keeping Buddy at


    home all the time isn''t a solution. He has to go to school."


    Children this age needed to be around other kids. Otherwise, they''d be more introverted.


    N pressed her lips together. "I thought about that today, too. Now that Gabriel has been arrested, as long as were careful and take Buddy to school and pick him up daily, he should be fine."


    "Right. Have the driver wait half an hour early outside. That should work," Damon replied.


    After all, Mason couldn''t stay at home forever. He had to go to school eventually.


    "Alright. I''ll contact the teacher after dinner and have Buddy start school tomorrow," N said.


    "Okay," Damon replied.


    After dinner, Mason yed in the living room while N went with Damon to the study.


    She confirmed with the teacher that


    Mason could return to school


    tomorrow, then looked at Damon. "Today, Wren came to see me. She asked if I could write a letter of forgiveness so that Gabriel could get a lighter sentence."


    Damon looked up at her. "And what did you say?"


    "Of course, I refused. Gabriel kidnapped Buddy. I will never forgive him," she


    answered.

 Chapter 1071

    For a mother, nothing was more important than her child.


    If Gabriel had kidnapped N, she wouldn''t have hated him this much.


    "Mm. I''ll have someone keep an eye on her. She won''t have another chance toe near you and Buddy," Damon said.


    He had also heard that Wren''s husband had divorced her. Now that Gabriel was in


    jail, no one knew what crazy things she might do in her desperation.


    "Okay, I''ll leave you to work now. I won''t disturb you," N said.


    Damon hesitated for a moment, debating whether or not to tell her what Tom had mentioned earlier.


    When he didn''t answer, N asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Damon shook his head. "It''s nothing. You go ahead. I''ll start working."


    N frowned slightly, sensing something was off. "Are you sure? Is there something you want to tell me?"


    "No, I''m just still a bit worried about Buddy," Damon replied.


    She sighed. "I am too, but he has to go to school. We''ll just have to pay extra attention for now."


    After Gabriel''s arrest, no one should have been able to harm her or Mason


    anymore.


    "Mm," Damon hummed in response.


    N left the study, returned to the living room, and called Mason over. "Buddy, I just talked to your kindergarten teacher. You can start school again tomorrow."


    Mason''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really?!"


    "Yes. Now go upstairs and pack your schoolbag," she instructed.


    "I''m going right now!" Mason eximed, running upstairs, his joy evident in every step.


    N watched him go with a soft smile.


    In the detention center...


    Wren finally saw Gabriel, guided by awyer.


    When she saw him looking haggard and pale, with cracked, dry lips, her eyes filled with tears. "Gabriel... how are you?"


    Gabriel looked at her, his expression cold. "What do you want?"


    Wren froze, her voice trembling. "Gabriel, I came to see you. No matter how long you''re sentenced, I''ll wait for you."


    Gabriel didn''t respond.


    Frustrated, she gritted her teeth. "I went to see N today. I asked her to write a letter of forgiveness, but she refused. How did I never realize she was this malicious


    Thinking of N''s cold rejection that afternoon, Wren seethed with anger.


    A flicker of something unreadable crossed Gabriel''s eyes.


    "Don''t go near her again," he said coldly.


    Wren''s frustration boiled over. "After everything she''s done to you, you''re still defending her? Are you out of your mind?!"


    "It''s none of your business how I feel," Gabriel replied. "Just live your own life from


    now on. Pretend you never had a son like me."


    Wren stared at him, her voice rising


    with desperation. "Live my life? What life do I have now? I''ve been have


    divorced. Raymond kicked me out. I have no one to rely on How am I supposed to live the rest of my life? Beg on the street?"


    Gabriel''s expression didn''t waver." bought you an insurance policy before. You''ll get 7,000 dors a


    month. If you budget carefully, it


    should be enough."  fo


    "What?" Wren asked, stunned. "When did you do that? I didn''t know about it!"


    "It doesn''t matter when I bought it," Gabriel said. "Just go. Don''te back here. Mywyer will handle the rest."

 Chapter 1072

    "Then what about you? What are you going to do?" Wren asked, her face etched with sadness and pain as she looked at Gabriel.


    No matter what happened, Gabriel was her only son. If he couldn''t make it out of this situation, she felt her own life would lose its meaning.


    Gabriel''s expression remained indifferent. "What happens to me is none of your concern. Just take care of yourself."


    "What kind of nonsense is that? How can I not care about you?" Wren demanded.


    Gabriel nced at her, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Even if you want to care, you can''t do anything about it.


    "Don''te to see me again. I won''t meet with you again. Just live your life with the money you''ll be getting each month.


    "As for Wilhelm, with Jane supporting him, he won''t have to worry about food or clothing. There''s nothing for me to stress over."


    Wren''s face drained of color, and she stared at him, her lips trembling. "Why do you sound like you''re saying yourst words... Gabriel, don''t scare me like this."


    Gabriel chuckled bitterly, meeting her gaze. "Even if I don''t get the death penalty, I''ll likely be sentenced to life. What''s the difference between that and being dead?" "Gabriel, even if you''re sentenced to life, I''ll wait for you out here. You must promise me you won''t do anything foolish. I couldn''t handle it," Wren pleaded.


    A flicker of something passed through Gabriel''s eyes before he lowered his gaze.


    In a low voice, he said, "Mom, just pretend you don''t have me as your son anymore. I''ve let you down, and I''ve failed Wilhelm too."


    "Gabriel¡ª" Wren started, but thewyer beside her interrupted, informing her that visitation time was up.


    She quickly turned back to Gabriel. "Son, no matter what happens, I''ll be waiting for you. Don''t you dare do anything foolish. If you do, I won''t survive it either!"


    But no matter how much she pleaded, Gabriel didn''t lift his head again.


    After being escorted out of the police station, Wren was sobbing uncontrobly.


    She turned to Philip, her voice shaky. "Mr. Higham, please, you have to help my son. Don''t let him do anything reckless!"


    If Gabriel truly harmed himself, she wouldn''t survive it either.


    "Ms. Hackett, don''t worry. I''ll do my best. For now, let''s focus on the insurance payout. We''ll deal with the rest afterward," Philip replied.


    Wren nodded. "Alright, thank you, Mr. Higham."


    It took several hours to finalize the paperwork for the insurance payout.


    "Ms. Hackett, everything is in order now. Starting on the 15th of each month, the funds will be deposited directly into your ount. If you encounter any issues don''t hesitate to contact me," Philip said.


    "Thank you," Wren replied.


    After a moment of hesitation, she asked, "Mr. Higham, based on your experience,


    how long do you think my son will be sentenced?"


    Philip paused briefly before


    responding carefully. "Ms. Hackett,


    it''s hard to say right now, but considering the charges stealing critical trade secrets from a


    years."


    C¨®ntent


    Truthfully, it could be much worse. He knew sharing that would only heighten her anxiety.


    Wren turned even paler, her voice trembling. "If we get a letter of forgiveness, will that help with a lighter sentence?"


    Philip shook his head. "It wouldn''t make much of a difference."


    "Alright... I understand. Mr. Higham, please do everything you can to save him. Otherwise, his life will truly be over," Wren pleaded.


    "I''ll do my best, Ms. Hackett. But this case has aplete chain of


    evidence To be honest, awenes


    only do so much here," Philip confessed.


    can

 Chapter 1073

    With or without awyer, the oue of Gabriel''s case wouldn''t have been much different.


    "I understand... as long as you try your best. Even if the result isn''t good, I''ll ept it," Wren replied.


    "Alright," Philip answered.


    When Damon heard that shareholders from Nyce Tech wanted to sell their shares and flee, he snickered.


    "Don''t let them cash out. If they do, we won''t be able to recover Prospectus Technology''s previous losses," he instructed.


    "Understood, Mr. Sumner," Spencer replied.


    "Good. You can leave for now," Damon said.


    Spencer turned to leave the CEO''s office but paused at the door when he saw Tom approaching.


    "Mr. Genge," he greeted.


    Tom nodded. "I''m here to see Mr. Sumner. Is he avable now?"


    "Please wait a moment. I''ll check," Spencer replied.


    Two minutester, he returned and said, "Mr. Genge, Mr. Sumner is waiting for you inside."


    "Thank you, Mr. Hogg," Tom replied.


    "You''re wee," Spencer answered.


    Tom entered Damon''s office and went straight to the desk, sitting down. "Mr. Sumner, Drake knows I told you everything about him. He came to my house to threaten me. Don''t forget our agreement you said you''d help me."


    Damon leaned back in his chair, his expression calm. "Of course. I''ll help you, but only if you''repletely honest with me. If you give me half-truths, don''t expect me to go all out for you."


    Tom fell silent. He should have known Damon wouldn''t trust him easily.


    Seeing Tom''s flustered expression, Damon added, "Of course, you could always


    side with Drake and go against me. That''s fine by me, too."


    Tom let out a nervousugh. "Why would I do that? I already told you about Drake''s activities. Obviously, I''m not on his side anymore."


    Damon chuckled, clearly unconvinced. "It doesn''t matter who you side with. What matters is that you don''t flip-flop.


    "One minute you''re on this side, the next minute you''re on that side. When you get exposed, it''ll be quite ugly."


    With that, silence fell over the office.


    Several minutes passed before Tom


    finally spoke. "You''re right, Mr.


    l.ne


    Sumner I did only tell you half the truth before But since I''m here today, I''ve made up my mind."


    Damon nodded. "Good. Now, are you ready to share the rest?"


    "I will, but how can I be sure you can actually deal with Drake?" Tom asked.


    He''d be seeking his own death if Damon were weaker than Drake. He had seen Drake''s methods over the years abroad he didnt even want recall them.


    "If you don''t cooperate with me now, you won''t have any other options left," Damon said simply.


    Tom''s face turned grim.


    Damon''s words hit a nerve-there was no going back for him. Even if he tried to reconcile with Drake, he''d likely end up discarded after being used.


    Besides, he was done living like a dog at Drake''s feet.


    "Fine. I''ll take the risk." Taking a deep breath, Tom looked at Damon with a serious expression. "Drake is working for the Nixoris. That much you already know


    "But the head of the Nixons, Edward Nixon, has been in declining health for years.


    His children are now fighting over control of the family business."


    Damon frowned. "And how is this connected to N?"

 Chapter 1074

    "I overheard it earlier. Apparently, N is rted by blood to a key member of the Nixons, but I don''t know exactly who," Tom revealed.


    To be honest, he didn''t even know who the main members of the Nixons were. He had only heard of them but had never met anyone from that family.


    From what he had gathered, even someone like Drake would need to schedule an appointment far in advance just to meet with them.


    Damon''s gaze hardened. His first thought was of N''s mother. After her divorce from Harrison, she had reportedly left for overseas in a hurry.


    Could it be that she had somehow ended up bing a member of the Nixons and gained a position of influence? If that were the case, it would exin why Drake was after N.


    Damon looked up at Tom. "Got it. Is there anything else you know?"


    "Drake''s pretty guarded around me, so he doesn''t let me in on much. But I do have a close rtionship with one of his trusted associates.


    "One time, we were drinking, and his associate let it slip. Drake''s ultimate goal with N is to marry her and use her as a stepping stone to gain entry into the Nixons," Tom replied.


    If N was indeed blood-rted to a core member of the Nixons, marrying her could be a legitimate way for Drake to secure a position in the family.


    As soon as Tom finished speaking, the atmosphere in the room turned ice-cold. He shivered involuntarily and nced at Damon, whose expression had darkened to the point of startling him.


    It quickly dawned on him¡ªany man would be furious hearing about another man plotting to take his wife.


    "Uh... Mr. Sumner... that''s all I know. I swear!" Tom stammered nervously.


    Damon''s icy gaze locked onto him. "You''re sure you''re not holding anything back?" "I''m sure! I''ve already chosen to side with you¡ªwhy would I hide anything?


    "The more you know about Drake, the better chance you have against him, which helps me too, doesn''t it?" Tom defended himself.


    If Damon didn''t know anything, going up against Drake would be a death sentence. At least now, Damon had some leverage.


    "Fine. I get it. You can go now," Damon dismissed him.


    "But... what should I do next? What if Drakees after me again?" Tom asked.


    He had just spilled everything to Damon. If Damon didn''t protect him, Drake would never let him off the hook.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll arrange for someone to protect you. Drake won''t have another chance to get to you," Damon reassured him.


    "Really?" Tom''s face lit up with relief. "Mr. Sumner, please make sure to


    send enough people to protect me Drake has extensive connections, even in this country."


    Lenough people to prateatime


    Damon frowned. "Who does he have connections with here?"


    Tom paused, then said, "A lot of


    people I''ll write up a list for


    you. But


    keep in mind, these are just the one''s


    I know about-there''s likely more."


    Damon''s expression remained icy. "Alright."


    Tom took a piece of paper and jotted down a list of names he could remember.


    Damon''s expression grew even colder as he read the dozen or so names on the list ¡ªall prominent figures in the business and political world.


    Tom sighed. "That''s everyone I can think of for now. There''s probably more. Honestly, going up against him won''t be easy..."


    free from Drake''s control, he


    If he weren''t so desperate to t


    wouldnth have bet everything on Damon. Even then he didn''t bave high hopes for Damon.


    "Alright. If you think of anything else, let me know immediately," Damon reminded him.


    "Got it. Do I still need to go back to my ce?" Tom asked.


    "No. Someone wille to get you soon, and you''ll go with them," Damon replied.

 Chapter 1075

    Tom nodded. "Okay... you be careful too."


    Once Damon''s people arrived to secure Tom, he nned to find a way to escape the country, change identities multiple times, and hide out in some remote area.


    By then, even Drake would have trouble tracking him down.


    "Got it," Damon replied.


    After Tom left, Damon circled the names on the list tied to business, crossed out a few, and sent the remaining names to Spencer. He instructed him to arrange meetings with those individuals.


    Despite finishing the task, Damon''s tense expression didn''t rx.


    Drake was proving to be even more formidable than expected. His extensive connections in the city suggested he''d beenying the groundwork for years.


    Could Drake have known about N''s background all along?


    As more questions swirled in Damon''s mind, his expression grew colder.


    No matter what, he would not let anyone disrupt the peaceful life they had built.


    ...


    That evening, N was on her way to pick up Mason from school when her car was abruptly surrounded and forced to stop.


    A group of men in ck approached her car, and one of them spoke up. "Ms. Kinsey, our boss would like to meet with you."


    N''s expression remained cold as she stayed in the car. "Who is your boss?"


    "You''ll find out if youe with us," the man answered.


    Gripping the steering wheel tightly, N felt a surge of unease. Her voice was firm but frosty. "I''m not going anywhere with you. You have ten seconds to clear out, or I''ll call the police."


    The leader of the group chuckled. "Feel free to call the police, Ms. Kinsey."


    N''s heart sank. Their tone made it clear that calling the police wouldn''t make a difference. She quickly grabbed her phone and dialed Damon''s number.


    After waiting for a while, there was no answer.


    Lowering the phone, she realized there was no signal. Her face turned pale.


    The man in ck smirked. "Don''t worry, Ms. Kinsey. Our boss means no harm. He just wants to meet you. I assure you, nothing will happen to you."


    N let out a coldugh. "Tampering with my phone signal is your idea of no harm? If your boss wants to see me, why doesn''t hee himself? Forcing me to me to go to him how is that any different from kidnapping?"


    The man frowned, hesitated, and then stepped aside to make a call.


    About a minuteter, he returned to N''s car. "Ms. Kinsey, our boss will be here in ten minutes."


    N was speechless. She was now convinced-these people were insane, and their boss was just as bad.


    However, her car waspletely boxed in. Even if she wanted to drive away, she couldn''t.


    And her phone? Useless.


    During the ten minutes of waiting, N''s mind raced through every possible worst- case scenario.


    Just as she was about to write a goodbye note in her phone''s memo app, the so- called boss arrived.


    He was dressed in a crisp white suit. His proportions were impable-tall with long legs¡ªand he exuded an air of elegance.


    Wearing sunsses that concealed half of his face, his visible features revealed a strikingly handsome man refined to the point where he looked more like a model than someone involved in shady dealings.


    He approached N''s car slowly, his gaze taking in the scene.


    After noticing how her car was surrounded, he removed his sunsses and shot a cold nce at the men around him. "I asked you to invite her to meet me is this what you call an invitation?"

 Chapter 1076

    Bruce Pollock quickly lowered his head, his voice tinged with fear. "I''m sorry, Boss... I didn''t think it through."


    "This month''s sry is docked. If this happens again, you won''t stay by my side," the man warned.


    "Understood," Bruce replied.


    "Well? Are you just going to stand there and wait for me to move these cars myself? Get them out of the way!" The man''s tone was icy, and his cold stare made Bruce shiver.


    "I''ll handle it right away!" Bruce answered.


    The man turned back to N, his expression shifting to one of guilt. "Ms. Kinsey, I must apologize. My subordinatesck proper discipline. I take full responsibility and hope you can forgive their behavior."


    N stared at him coldly. "There''s no need to y the good cop. Who exactly are you, and why did you block my car?"


    The man chuckled lightly at the distrust in her eyes. "Ms. Kinsey, I truly am sorry. How about stepping out of the car so we can find a quiet ce to talk?"


    "I''m not getting out of this car. Who knows what you''re nning probably to kidnap me!" N retorted.


    "If I had intended to kidnap you, I wouldn''t havee here myself. Please, rest assured-I won''t harm you," the man promised.


    N sneered. "Do you even believe your own words? I still don''t know who you are or what you want."


    The man looked like danger itself, and she''d be crazy to get out of the car.


    Still, it didn''t seem like he wanted her life. If he had, he wouldn''t havee alone.


    No matter what, N wasn''t about to leave her car. As long as she dragged this out, there was a good chance Damon would notice she couldn''t be reached. He would send people to search for her soon enough.


    The man raised an eyebrow. "My apologies. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Drake Mummery, and I''m the vice CEO of MK Company."


    Hearing the name, N tightened her grip on the steering wheel, her face paling.


    Noticing her reaction, Drake chuckled. "Ms. Kinsey, you don''t seem all that surprised to hear my name."


    "Should I be?" N countered.


    "Most people would be confused when they hear the name of someone they don''t know," Drake replied.


    "Sorry, I''m not most people. Now, Mr. Mummery, what do you want from me?" N asked.


    Despite her icy tone, Drake remained


    unbothered smiling as he said, "Ms. Kinsey, I came to discuss a matter regarding your mother. It''s a bitplicated, and it will take an hour ax two to exin. Do you h


    an hour


    have time


    to talk?"


    "I''m sorry, I have to pick up my child. I don''t have time," N replied.


    She restarted her car.


    Drake didn''t try to stop her. Instead, he smiled. "Ms. Kinsey, I''m sure we''ll meet again soon."


    N didn''t respond. She stepped on the gas and sped off.


    Bruce approached Drake. "Boss, shouldn''t we have stopped her?"


    Drake shot him a cold re. "Idiot!"


    N could inherit the Nixons. Offending her now would close that door forever Drake had no intention of being anyone else''s pawn or the rest of his life.


    The only way for him to take control of the Nixons was to marry N. But first, he needed to deal with Damon.


    "What''s the update on Tom?" he asked.


    "This morning... he went to Prospectus Technology again and hasn''te out since," Bruce replied.


    Drake''s face darkened with anger. "Do you really think he''d spend that long at Prospectus Technology, given his rtionship with Damon? He''s probably already been move?o somewhere safe by Damon.O Useless!"


    Bruce paled. "I''ll look into it right away!"

 Chapter 1077

    On the drive back, Drake nced at his assistant, Anna Randolph, who was sitting in the front seat. "What''s Alexander''s current status?"


    "Mr. Mummery, Mr. Kinsey has been meeting with clients these past two days. Aside from that, he''s been staying at his hotel and hasn''t done anything unusual," Anna


    reported.


    "That''s it?" Drake frowned, sensing there was more to Alexander''s return.


    He suspected it had something to do with N. After all, Edward was on shaky ground, and internal chaos was imminent.


    "Should we assign more people to keep an eye on him?" Anna asked.


    "No. Increasing surveince might tip him off," Drake replied.


    "Understood. Are we heading back to the hotel now?" Anna asked.


    Drake let out a coldugh. "No. We''re going to the Genge residence."


    Not long after arriving at the Genges'', Bruce returned with Tom in tow.


    Drake lounged on the couch, his posture rxed as he watched Tom with an amused expression.


    On the other hand, Tom was visibly trembling with fear.


    He had made the wrong bet.


    He''d thought Damon could protect him for at least three days, giving him enough time to switch identities and flee the country. But now, he realized how naive and foolish he''d been.


    Seeing Tom''s stunned expression, Drake chuckled and took a sip of coffee from the table.


    He grimaced slightly. "The coffee here is terrible, but I suppose it''ll have to do. It''s not like Meristate, after all."


    Perhaps realizing his fate, Tom found some courage and shouted, "Mr. Mummery! Do whatever you want to me, but I won''t help you anymore!"


    He''d had enough after all these years. He''d rather see the Genge Group copse than be Drake''s puppet.


    Drake raised an eyebrow. "Who said I was going to kill you? This is awful society. Killing you wouldnd me in prison."


    Tom let out a bitterugh. "Then what do you want from me?"


    "I just want to know what you told Damon," Drake replied.


    "Everything," Tom spat. "Whatever you think I told him, I did. If you want to know more, ask him yourself!"


    Drake''s tone remained casual. "Why bother asking him when I can hear it from you?"


    At his signal, Bruce''s men dragged a woman into the living room.


    When Tom saw that it was Vrie, his eyes widened, and he red at Drake. "If you dare harm her, I won''t let you get away with it!"


    ?


    "What happens to her depends on you," Drake said calmly. "Cooperate, and I might consider letting both you and the Genge Group go. After all the Genge Group is of


    me."


    real use to


    In Drake''s eyes, the survival of the Genge Group was a mere whim.


    Tom''s face went ashen, his heart


    pounding in panic. "How can I trust


    you''re telling the truth? Whe


    if you


    go back on your word after I tell you everything?"


    "You don''t have a choice," Drake replied, his tone unwavering.


    Only those with leverage could sit at the negotiation table. In Drake''s eyes, Tom didn''t even qualify for a seat.


    Tom turned ghostly pale, as if his heart had been tossed into a fiery pit of despair.


    Then, suddenly, an idea struck him.


    He lifted his head and said, "You''ve


    always wanted to marry N,


    haven''t you? Vrie is her best


    friend If you hurt her, Nyle will never


    forgive you, and you lose any chance of marrying her!"

 Chapter 1078

    Drake smirked. "You really think I''d let her find out?"


    Tom''s face darkened. "Drake, so no matter what I do whether I talk or stay silent- you never intended to let me or Vrie walk out of this alive, did you?"


    "I''ve already told you, your survival depends on whether you tell me the truth. If you insist on lying and sealing your own fate, there''s nothing I can do for you," Drake countered.


    Tom clenched his fists at his sides, a deep sense of regret washing over him.


    If only he hadn''t epted Drake''s help in the first ce, he wouldn''t have ended up in this mess. Regret, however, was useless now.


    If it were just him, he wouldn''t care whether he lived or died. But now that Vrie


    had been dragged into this, it felt as though Drake had seized him by his weakest


    point.


    Taking a deep breath, Tom was about to speak when the sound of approaching footsteps echoed from the doorway.


    Everyone in the living room turned to look.


    Damon strode in, nked by more than a dozen men who quickly surrounded Drake


    and his group.


    Drake''s face darkened, while Tom''s eyes lit up with relief.


    "Mr. Sumner!" he called out.


    He knew it-trusting Damon had been the right decision. He and Vrie were saved!


    Damon didn''t acknowledge him or respond. Instead, he walked straight over and sat down across from Drake.


    "Mr. Mummery, this is Saintornia, not Meristate. You don''t get to act out here," Damon said, his tone cold and sharp.


    Drake leaned back, his posture rxed. "Mr. Sumner, I''ve heard a lot about you. But this is strictly between Mr. Genge and me. I suggest you stay out of it, unless you want to get yourself into trouble."


    "Mr. Genge is my friend. His business is my business. And while we''re at it, let''s not forget how you blocked my wife''s car on the road recently. Shouldn''t we settle that, too?" Damon retorted.


    Drake narrowed his eyes. "Mr. Sumner, let me correct


    you-aecording to what I know


    you


    and Ms. Kinsey aren''t married. At best, you''re just cohabiting.


    "As for Mr. Genge''s issue, he owes me tens of millions. Are you nning to pay it off for him?"


    The living room fell into tense silence, the air almost crackling as though a taut wire was about to snap.


    After what felt like an eternity,


    Damon broke the silence, his voice


    icy. "So just because Mr. Genge


    owes you money, you think it''s eptable to kidnap an innocent woman to threaten him?"


    "Kidnap?" Drake chuckled. "Mr. Sumner, I merely invited Ms. Weir here for a conversation."


    "Well, let''s see if she agrees. I''ve


    ¨¦


    already called the police. They''ll be here soon, and you can exin your version to them. Let''s find out if they buy it, Damon said.


    Drake let out a lowugh, then stood up, towering over Damon. "Fine. I''ll remember this, Mr. Sumner. Let''s see what happens next."


    He nced at Bruce. "Let''s go."


    With that, Drake turned and left. His men quickly followed, leaving the living room half-empty.


    Damon turned to Spencer. "Station our people outside and make sure they''re gone." "Understood, Mr. Sumner," Spencer replied.


    Once Damon''s men left, Tom rushed to Vrie''s side and began untying her ropes. "Vrie, I''m so sorry. This is all my fault," he apologized.


    As soon as the tape on Vrie''s mouth was removed, she shoved him away and scowled. "Stay away from me!"


    Tom froze, his expression stiffening at her look of disgust. He withdrew his hands awkwardly.


    Vrie must detest him now. They''d been broken up for so long, yet she had been implicated and kidnapped out of the blue.

 Chapter 1079

    "I''m sorry. I promise this won''t happen again," Tom assured.


    Vrie removed the rope from around her and looked coldly at him. "Tom, your assurance means nothing to me, and I don''t want to hear it. I just hope this is thest time I ever see you."


    With that, she turned and started to leave.


    Tom hurried to block her path. "Vrie, I didn''t want this to happen either. I''ll assign someone to protect you¡ª"


    She cut him off sharply, "Enough! I don''t need your protection. If you have time to worry about me, use it to clean up your mess so you stop dragging others down!"


    She spat the words with contempt, then stormed off without sparing him another nce.


    Tom moved to chase after her, but Damon stopped him.


    "You''re in no position to chase her. Even if you catch up, it won''t change anything," Damon said.


    Tom froze in ce, watching helplessly as Vrie disappeared.


    Seeing his pale face, Damon frowned. "She''s gone. My men will escort you to safety and ensure Drake doesn''t find you again."


    Tom lowered his head. "That won''t be necessary."


    "What do you mean?" Damon asked.


    "I''m done running," Tom replied.


    Drake had found him once, and he would undoubtedly find him again.


    His influence in Saintornia was far greater than Tom had anticipated. And if he fled, who knew what Drake might do to Vrie?


    He wasn''t going to run anymore. He would stay and fight Drake with Damon.


    He lifted his head to meet Damon''s gaze. "As long as Drake remains MK''s vice CEO, there''s nowhere I can hide. I''ll stay and fight him with you."


    The living room fell silent as Damon studied him. "You''re sure about this?"


    Tom wasn''t even confident about taking Drake down. What was more, he had investigated and discovered that the Genge Group had managed to survive because of Drake''s


    vestment. For Tom to go against him was futile.


    Tom nodded firmly. "I''m sure. Drake knows I''ve told you everything about him. That''s a betrayal he won''to forgive. My only choice is to team up with you to take him down


    Besides, he had evidence-proof of Drake''s dirty dealings over the years. Any one


    of those would be enough to ruin him.


    The thought gave Tom a sense of confidence.


    Damon replied, "Fine. I''ll assign people to protect you. Be careful in the meantime.


    Don''t give him any chance to grab you."


    "I will," Tom answered.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll head out. Keep in touch," Damon said.


    "Got it," Tom replied.


    He watched Damon''s retreating


    figure,


    esitating several back


    though he wanted to call


    but ultimately staying


    Whet


    him


    ent.


    The evidence he held against Drake was hisst card to y. He couldn''t afford to reveal it just yet.


    When Damon returned to his vi, he found N sitting on the couch, lost in thought.


    Mason quietly worked on his homework nearby.


    Changing into house slippers, Damon walked over to N and sat beside her. "N, what are you thinking about?"


    Startled, N turned toward him. "You''re back? I''ll let Lydia know to get dinner ready."


    She started to stand, but Damon took her hand, stopping her. "What were you so deep in thought about just now?"

 Chapter 1080

    After hesitating, N spoke. "On my way to pick up Buddy today, Drake''s men stopped me. He said he wanted to talk and share something about my mom, but I refused."


    Damon''s expression darkened. "Understood. I''ll assign more people to protect you and Buddy. He won''t get another chance to approach you."


    N bit her lip, lifting her gaze to his. "These past few days, I''ve been feeling uneasy, like something bad will happen."


    Sensing her anxiety, Damon pulled her into his arms and spoke softly to reassure her. "Don''t worry, I''m here. As long as Prospectus Technology and I are standing, no one will harm you or Buddy."


    "Okay," she said quietly. "Let''s eat. I don''t want to think about this anymore."


    "Alright. Don''t worry. I''ve got it covered," Damon replied.


    ...


    Drake had barely left the Genge residence when his phone rang.


    Alexander was calling, requesting a meeting.


    Drake arrived at the restaurant Alexander mentioned, and a server led him to a private room.


    "Mr. Kinsey, what can I do for you?" Drake asked as he stepped inside.


    Alexander poured himself a ss of water. "I heard you approached N today."


    Drake blinked in surprise but quickly masked it with a smile. "You''re well-informed, Mr. Kinsey."


    Alexander sipped his water in silence, the atmosphere in the room growing heavy. Drake picked up on the tension and forced another smile. "Mr. Kinsey, did you call me here just to ask about this?"


    Setting his ss down, Alexander finally locked eyes with him. "Yes. You should understand who N is. Don''t let me hear about you approaching her again."


    Drake''s expression faltered at the bluntness of the statement.


    Not approach N? That was out of the question. He''d done too much to give up


    now.


    He forced himself to remainposed. "Mr. Kinsey, why can''t I talk to her?"


    "I know exactly what you''re after,"


    Alexander said coldly. "But don''t forget-she''s a Kinsey. While she might have a shot at inheriting the Nixons her half-siblings in Meristate are formidable. You don''t have the


    influence to make her the winner in that fight."


    Drake inhaled sharply. "Mr. Kinsey, how can you be so sure I can''t?"


    "If I say the word, you''ll be back in Meristate tomorrow. Whatever influence you think you havees from the Nixons. Without them, you''re nothing," Alexander replied curtly.


    The sharpness of Alexander''s words hit like a blow.


    Drake''s face turned pale as his hands clenched at his sides, nails biting into his palms.


    After a long pause, he said, "Mr. Kinsey, with my help, N has a much better chance of returning to the Nixons and staying safe wh¨¦n. she gets there. That''s something even you can''t guarantee."


    Alexander''s primary goal ining to Saintornia was to prepare N for her return


    to Meristate and thepetition for her ce in the Nixons.


    However, his prominent status meant any visible support he offered would make her


    an immediate target. Drake''s argument wasn''t without merit.


    Alexander''s expression remained cold. "What do you want in return?"

 Chapter 1081

    Drake smiled faintly. "I want to marry N."


    Alexander scoffed. "Ambitious, aren''t you?"


    If N sessfully inherited the Nixons'' legacy, Drake''s status would soar as her husband.


    Drake pulled out a chair and sat across from Alexander. "If I''m engaged to her, I can legitimately support her return to the Nixons. Don''t you agree?"


    He leaned forward. "I don''t have lofty ambitions. I only want the MK Company. Once she''s secured her position, we can annul the marriage anytime. This arrangement benefits you without costing you a thing."


    Alexander tapped his fingers on the rim of his ss, considering Drake''s proposal.


    After a prolonged silence, he said, "MK could be yours, but I don''t trust you."


    "Mr. Kinsey, we can draw up a contract if trust is an issue. That way, if I break my word, you''ll have legal recourse," Drake suggested.


    Alexander didn''t respond immediately. "Leave for now. I need to think it over."


    He also needed to gauge N''s reaction to learning about her ties to the Nixons. This wasn''t a decision he could make alone.


    Drake''s confidence grew as Alexander hadn''t outright rejected him. "Alright. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to reach out. We''re on the same side here¡ªI don''t want anyone else in the Nixons gaining that power, either."


    "Mm," Alexander hummed in acknowledgment.


    Once Drake left, Alexander set his ss down and exited the room.


    The next morning...


    N was about to head home after dropping Mason off at school when Alexander approached her.


    "Ms. Kinsey, we''ve met before. I''d like to talk. Do you have time?" he asked.


    Recognizing him as the man who


    had saved Mason-and likely th


    master Mason had


    ed-she nodded. "Sure.


    t would you like to talk about?"


    "This isn''t the best ce for a conversation. There''s a caf¨¦ across the street, Let''s talk there,


    Alexander suggest vera


    "Alright," N replied.


    They entered the caf¨¦ and took their seats.


    Alexander handed her the menu. "Order whatever you like."


    "I''m not much of a coffee drinker," she said, shaking her head.


    Alexander passed the menu to the waiter. "An iced Americano for me and warm milk for thedy."


    "Got it. Coming right up," the waiter replied.


    Once the waiter left, N turned to Alexander. "Mr. Kinsey, what did you want to talk about?"


    He studied her intently before speaking. "Aren''t you curious why we share the samest name?"


    She blinked in surprise before chuckling. "Plenty of people share the same surname."


    "Your mother is my father''s younger sister," Alexander said evenly. "That makes me your cousin."


    His calm tone didn''t soften the impact of his words.


    N stared at him, stunned. She had never heard anything about her mother having siblings.


    "Mr. Kinsey... are you serious?" she asked hesitantly.


    Seeing her disbelief, Alexander


    pulled out a family photo and ced


    it in front of her "This is a picture


    the family. Your mother always regretted that you weren''t in it."


    Of

 Chapter 1082

    As N took the photo, her hands trembled slightly.


    The woman in the fitted dress, standing on the far left of the photo with her hair neatly pinned back, bore an uncanny resemnce to the image of her mother stored in N''s memory.


    Time seemed to have left barely any trace on her face, which looked almost identical to how N remembered it.


    Her fingers tightened around the photo as she stared at it.


    After a long pause, she ced it on the table and pushed it back toward Alexander.


    "Mr. Kinsey, first of all, I can''t verify if this photo is even real. And second... if she truly felt regret, why didn''t shee back to see me after leaving the country all these years ago?" N voiced her doubts.


    Alexander frowned. "Your mother didn''t want to disrupt your peaceful life."


    "Then why are you disrupting mine now?" she shot back. "If I''m not mistaken, the ''master'' Buddy mentioned must be you. You''ve given him a lot of money and are now approaching us. What is your purpose?"


    Her sharp, icy gaze locked onto him, making it clear she didn''t believe a word he said.


    Alexander, anticipating her suspicion, calmly exined, "The reason I''ve returned is to take you and Buddy to live in Meristate. As for Mason''s ''master,'' yes, that''s me. The money he earned is legitimate, so you don''t need to worry about it."


    "Take me and Buddy to live in Meristate?" N scoffed, her toneced with sarcasm. "Nobody thought of taking us there all these years, and now, out of nowhere, you decide it''s time?


    "Did you even bother asking me or Buddy how we feel about this? What makes you think we''d want to go live in Meristate?"


    Alexander''s arrival was clearly about more than just taking her and Mason abroad.


    "I understand this is a lot to process," Alexander said gently. "But your mother truly misses you. She''s kept pictures of you as a child all these years, taking them out whenever she missed you. I''m honestly just trying-"


    "Enough!" N interrupted sharply. "I don''t want to hear it. If she chose to leave the country and cut ties with me, then she should stick to that decision. I''m not going to Meristate, and I don''t want to see her."


    With that, she stood and strode toward the door.


    She had only taken a few steps when Alexander''s voice called out behind her. "Even if she''s sick... Even if she''s on her deathbed and just wants to see you onest time you still wouldn''t go?"


    N stopped in her tracks and turned to face him. "Mr. Kinsey, I have a few questions for you."


    "What are they?" he asked.


    "The young man and woman who look just a few years younger than me and stand next to her in the photo-who are they to her?" she asked.


    Alexander hesitated, his gaze darkening. It took a full ten seconds before he replied, "They''re... your half-siblings."


    Nughed. It was exactly as she had suspected.


    "And I''m guessing she''s been living quitefortably all these years, hasn''t she?" she asked.


    Judging from the fact that Alexander could casually transfer billions to Mason, Emerald''s lifestyle was probably far from humble.


    "She''s done well," he admitted, his expression puzzled by her sudden line of questioning.


    "She''s done well," N repeated, her tone sharp. "And yet, all these years, she didn''t contact me ore back to see me-not even once.


    "It''s only a 10-hour flight from


    Meristate to Saintornia. You say she misses me, but there hasn''t been a single meaningful action to back that up."


    "She had her reasons," Alexander said, his frown deepening.


    It did seem Emerald had her reasons for leaving N while she was so young not once returning to see her then being able to be around for her other two children until they came of age, N thought


    She nodded. "I can understand she had her reasons not to see me. Simrly, I hope


    you understand I have my reasons not to see her now."

 Chapter 1083

    N turned on her heel and walked out.


    If Emerald had genuinely been unable to see her because of some life-threatening circumstances, N could have understood.


    But judging by the photo, it was clear that Emerald had been living a good life.


    For Alexander to im that Emerald "missed her" felt like a cruel joke. That supposed longing wasn''t even worth the price of a ne ticket.


    Back in her car, N sat quietly, forcing herself to calm down before starting the engine and driving away.


    Not long after she left, Alexander pulled out his phone and made a call.


    There was a note of helplessness in his voice as he spoke. "Aunt Emerald, N seems very resistant to the idea of going to Meristate."


    A cold, distant female voice answered on the other end. "No matter what it takes, you must bring her back."


    "I understand," Alexander replied with a sigh. "But you''ve really given me quite the challenge this time."


    "I''m busy. Figure it out yourself," the voice snapped before promptly hanging up. Alexander shook his head, pocketed his phone, and walked off.


    At home, N tried to distract herself by turning on the TV, but she couldn''t focus. Alexander''s words kept reying in her mind, forcing her thoughts to drift back to Emerald.


    Her phone suddenly rang, breaking her reverie. It was Vrie.


    "N, are you free right now? Let''s go out for a bit!" Vrie said cheerfully.


    After a moment''s thought, N decided that getting out of the house was better than stewing in her thoughts. "Sure."


    The two met at the mall. As soon as Vrie saw her, she frowned. "You look so down. What''s wrong?"


    "A lot has been happeningtely. I''m just exhausted," N admitted.


    Vrie nodded sympathetically.


    "Same here. I even fought with


    Brandon yesterday. I swear, he''s so


    annoying sometimes How can grown man be so petty? It''s exhausting!"


    Ats


    N couldn''t help butugh at Vrie''s fove-struck distress. "You don''t know how much fenty you. least all you have to worry about is love. I''m drowning in a million other problems."


    "Oh, stop," Vrie teased. "We''re here to have fun today, so no more gloomy talk. Let''s shop till we drop."


    "Deal," N said.


    The two spent over two hours browsing the mall. When they finally left, they were


    both in high spirits, each carrying a mountain of shopping bags.


    "Shopping is the best therapy!" Vrie eximed happily.


    She felt even better after using Brandon''s card to shop. This would bepensation for the fight they''d had the day before.


    N smiled at her. "You''re right. But I''m exhausted after lugging all these bags around. Let''s drop them off in the car and grab something to eat."


    "Great idea," Vrie chirped.


    As they headed to the parking lot, a red Porsche Panamera pulled up in front of them. Theo stepped out with a smile.


    "Ms. Kinsey, Ms. Weir, what a coincidence running into you two here!" he said warmly.


    Vrie, however, wasn''t in the


    met


    mood. Her face remained cold as she replied, "It sure is. But we''re


    busy so if you''ll excuse, us, we


    catch you some other time


    When she tried to lead N away, Theo quickly stepped in front of them. "Ms.


    Kinsey, actually, I was hoping to ask a favor."

 Chapter 1084

    N looked at Theo with confusion. "Mr. Wilkie, we''re not close, and I don''t think I can help you with anything."


    "Ms. Kinsey, you''re the only one who can help me." Theo gazed at her intently, speaking slowly. "Before Jane went abroad, she sold her 10% stake in the Wilkie Group to Mr. Sumner for a low price of 7,000,000 dors.


    "Now, I want to buy those shares back from him. Could you help me by talking to him? I''m willing to pay 30,000,000 dors for the shares."


    His expression was earnest, but N frowned. "I don''t understand business matters, and I don''t have the power to intervene. You should discuss this with Damon."


    Theo sighed deeply.


    "My grandfather has already met with Mr. Sumner. He wants us to buy the shares back at market price, but the Wilkie Group nearly went bankrupt recently.


    "We''re just starting to recover and don''t have that kind of money. That''s why I''m asking you to help us plead with Mr. Sumner.


    "If you''re willing to help, Ms. Kinsey, I''m prepared to transfer a vacation resort under my name to you as a token of gratitude," Theo offered.


    Vrie raised her eyebrows. Although she didn''t know Theo well, she had heard enough about his stinginess. If he was willing to offer an entire vacation resort, it meant he was truly desperate.


    N shook her head. "Mr. Wilkie, I really can''t help you. We have other ns, so we''ll be leaving now."


    With that, she grabbed Vrie and left immediately.


    Once seated in a restaurant, Vrie broke the silence. "It seems those 10% shares are critical to the Wilkie Group. Otherwise, there''s no way that miser Theo would offer up a resort just to get you to talk to Damon."


    If N asked Damon, there was a chance he might agree to sell the shares back to Theo.


    N opened the menu, ncing through it as she replied, "If he''s willing to part with a resort, those shares must be worth for more than 30,000,000 dors, plus the resort. Besides, I don''t want to get involved in Damon''s business."


    "Good call. Business matters are beyond us anyway." Vrie paused, then added,


    "By the way, I actually had something to tell you."


    "What is it?" N asked.


    "I got kidnapped yesterday by Drake''s people. He wanted to use me to threaten Tom into revealing how much he had told Damon about him Luckily Damon showed up just intime to save us Vrie said.


    N froze, frowning at Vrie. "Why are you only telling me this now?"


    "I didn''t get the chance before! Besides, it seems Drake''s after you. You need to be careful," Vrie warned.


    N nodded. "I know. He came to me yesterday too. I''ll be cautious. You stay safe as well."


    "Mm. What bad luck. Tom and I broke up five years ago, and now almost died because of him." Vrie Stil


    felt shaken as she recalled the Incident.


    Drake''s killing intent had been clear.


    Suddenly, she frowned. "Oh, right. I just remembered. Tom mentioned that Drake has always wanted to marry you. Do you know him from before?"


    N stared at Vrie in shock. "You must have misheard. I''ve only met him once. How could he want to marry me?"


    "I''m sure I didn''t mishear. If you don''t believe me, I can call Tom now to confirm," Vrie suggested.


    Seeing Vrie''s serious expression, N quickly said, "I believe you. It''s just... hard to wrap my head around."


    Drake wanting to marry her? It sounded absurd!

 Chapter 1085

    N knew she wasn''t some extraordinary beauty, and she had a child.


    Yet, as she thought about Drake''s previous investigations into her and his ties to the Nixons, her brow furrowed. A fleeting thought crossed her mind, but it vanished before she could grasp it.


    "N, how about I ask Tom about this another day?" Vrie suggested.


    Although N didn''t want anything more to do with Tom, she couldn''t bring herself to care when it came to N.


    "No need," N replied. "Didn''t you say Damon was the one who saved you yesterday? He might know. I''ll ask him."


    "That works," Vrie said.


    Afterward, N lost her appetite and barely ate before parting ways with Vrie and heading to Prospectus Technology.


    ...


    When Spencer saw her, he looked visibly surprised. "Ms. Kinsey, what brings you here? Mr. Sumner is in a meeting right now, but you can wait for him in his office."


    "Alright." She nodded and entered Damon''s office. She hadn''t been seated long when he returned.


    "N, what are you doing here?" he asked, taking a seat across from her, his tone curious.


    "I went shopping with Vrie today," she began.


    Damon raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Bought anything nice?"


    "Some clothes and jewelry. While we were out, Vrie told me something," N said.


    Damon leaned forward. "Oh? What was it?"


    "She said she was kidnapped by Drake''s people yesterday. She also overheard Tom saying that Drake wants to marry me. Do you know anything about this?" she asked.


    Damon''s expression shifted slightly.


    After a moment of silence, he replied, "N, I did find something. It''s about your mother."


    "What is it?" she asked and tightened her grip on her bag, her expression growing serious.


    "I discovered that your mother is with the Nixons. She''s likely an


    important figure within the organization. Drake wanting


    Vel


    many you is probably tied to this," he


    exined.


    N lowered her gaze, contemting his words. "I see. He wants to marry me to gain ess to the Nixons."


    But she was certain Drake''s ns


    would faff. Emerald hadn''t visited her


    once in all these years. If her mother


    dshe


    didn''t care about her, why woul care about her daughter''s husband?


    "N, don''t worry. I''ll protect you and Buddy," Damon reassured her.


    "I''m not worried. My mom doesn''t care about me. Whatever Drake does is a waste of time," N reasoned.


    "Alright. Leave this to me. Just rx, spend time with Vrie, and don''t overthink. I''ll handle everything," Damonforted.


    N nodded. "Okay."


    Damon nced at the time. "I''ve got a lot of work this afternoon. You should head back."


    She nodded and left.


    Not long after she was gone, Spencer knocked and entered Damon''s office. "Mr. Sumner, Alexander visited Ms. Kinsey this morning."


    Damon''s eyes narrowed. "I see."


    He picked up his phone and called Alexander. The line connected quickly.


    "Mr. Sumner, what can I do for you?" Alexander''s voice came through.


    "Mr. Kinsey, it seems my warning fell on deaf ears. I hear you visited N this morning," Damon said.


    Alexander aware that Damon had likely uncovered his identity, decided to be direct. "Mr. Sumner, I came back to bring N and Buddy to Meristate. They have a better life. away from you."

 Chapter 1086

    Damon let out a chuckle, his expression full of mockery. "A better life? Then where were you when the Jaystons went bankrupt? Why didn''t you take her to Meristate to live this so-called better life then?


    "Let''s not pretend your real reason foring back is obvious. No need to spout these hypocritical lies."


    The other end of the call fell silent.


    Alexander hadn''t expected Damon to uncover his real reason for his arrival to Saintornia so quickly.


    After a long pause, he finally spoke. "Even if my motives aren''t entirely pure, taking her and Buddy to Meristate would undeniably offer them a better life, wouldn''t it?"


    "A better life? Or a life of constant fear? I won''t let her be a pawn in your family''s power struggles. If you want to take her and Buddy, you''ll have to go through me first," Damon gritted through his teeth.


    "If shees to Meristate with me, she''ll have a strong chance of inheriting the Nixon fortune. Mr. Sumner, you haven''t even asked N how she feels-how do you know she doesn''t want to live a life of luxury and prestige?" Alexander retorted.


    If N became the Nixon heiress, her life would reach unimaginable heights, with wealth that wouldst several lifetimes. Surely, such a life would be better than staying in Saintornia.


    "Aren''t you telling me this because she turned you down this morning?" Damon taunted.


    If N had truly wanted that kind of life, Alexander wouldn''t be wasting his breath with Damon right now.


    "She only refused because she doesn''t yet understand what the Nixons represent. Once she knows, she''ll leave with me," Alexander argued.


    "Fine. Then we''ll see who knows her better," Damon replied.


    After hanging up, his face darkened.


    He had worked so hard to earn N''s trust and love. There was no way he''d let anyone disrupt their family''s happiness.


    That evening, Damon returned to the vi.


    Inside, N was ying Pictionary with Mason. She was drawing while Mason was guessing.


    Despite his best efforts, Mason couldn''t guess her drawing before time ran out.


    When N revealed the word she was trying to depict, Mason stared at the sketch in silence.


    The word and her drawing... not only didn''t match, but they had nothing inmon Unless someone had


    X-ray vision, there was no way to guess it.


    Seeing his disappointed expression, N asked, "What''s wrong, Buddy? Are you upset because you couldn''t guess it?"


    Mason gave her a look. "Mommy, I think you''re just not cut out for this game."


    They had been ying for a while, and not a single one of her drawings Been guessable. Even Mondrian would have called them abstract


    N was stunned for a moment, then burst outughing. "Why not?"


    "Because your drawings are way too abstract. No one but you could possibly understand them," Mason whined.


    N nced at Damon, who was nearby, and handed him the drawings. "You take


    a look. Can you guess what these are?"


    Damon examined the first one. It


    seemed to depict an a


    whether it was an elephant or a


    hippo, he couldn''t tell. >


    Furrowing his brow, he ventured, "A walrus?"


    "No... try again," N urged.


    "Hippo? Elephant?" Damon guessed.


    After about ten more guesses, he was still wrong.


    N''s face darkened. She snatched the first drawing away. "Guess the second one."


    The second one was easier¡ªit appeared to be a pair of feet.

 Chapter 1087

    "Rain boots?" Damon guessed.


    "No," N replied curtly.


    "Galoshes?" Damon tried again.


    N didn''t bother responding.


    "Knee-high socks?" Damon ventured.


    "No! They''re torn socks! Didn''t you see the little ripped parts I drew?" N cried.


    "I thought those were just wear and tear," Damon reasoned.


    For a moment, N doubted her artistic ability. Was she really that bad at drawing?


    "Damon, be honest with me. Are my drawings really that abstract?" she asked.


    Damon hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "Not exactly. Some words are just harder to draw. Maybe try simpler ones next time."


    Mason, unbothered, chimed in, "Daddy, stop sugarcoating it. Her drawings are abstract."


    Damon red at him. "Be quiet."


    Mason crossed his arms. "Fine. But I''m definitely not ying Pictionary with Mommy again!"


    "Then I''ll y with her!" Damon countered.


    Mason and N were both speechless.


    Truthfully, N didn''t want to y this game anymore, either. She quickly said,


    "Alright, it''s gettingte. Let''s have dinner."


    "Okay," Damon and Mason chorused.


    After dinner, N followed Damon into the study.


    "Damon, is something going on at thepany? You seem distracted," she asked.


    Damon turned to look at her, his gaze deep. "Nothing serious. Just tired. By the way, Alexander went to see you today. Why didn''t you mention it when you were at the office?"


    N was surprised he knew. "I didn''t think it was important, so I didn''t bring it up. How did you find out?"


    "I''ve had someone keeping tabs on him ever since he saved Buddy. He must''ve told you about your connection. What do you think?" Damon asked.


    N lowered her gaze and fell silent for a moment before speaking. "I won''t leave with him. To me, he''s just a stranger."


    "Good. That''s all I needed to hear," Damon replied.


    Hearing this, N looked up at him and huffed, "What''s that supposed to mean? Did you really think I''d leave you?"


    "No, but I was worried you''d agree to go to Meristate out of a desire to see your mother," Damon exined.


    N hesitated, then said quietly, don''t want to see her. She''s nevere back for me all these years. She was her own family now. There''s no point.


    Damon pulled her into his arms, gently stroking her head. "You have me and Buddy.


    We''re your family now. Don''t let it upset you."


    "Mm," N hummed quietly.


    After a moment of affection, N left the study.


    ...


    Pedro sneered when he heard that N had refused to help. "I expected this. She and Damon are on the same side-there''s no way she''d help us."


    The thought of Damon holding 10% of the Wilkie Group''s shares kept Pedro up at night, a heavy weight pressing on his chest.


    Theo''s face was grim. "Grandpa, what should we do now?"


    Without recovering that 10%, managing thepany would always feel precarious. Pedro''s expression darkened.


    After a long silence, he finally spoke. "If Damon won''t take the easy way, then we''ll use force to get those shares back."


    Theo''s eyes lit up. "You mean..."


    "There are plenty ofpanies in


    ¨¦t


    Saintornia that want to take down Prospectus Technology. If we can''t work ith Damon well work with his rivals," Pedro said.  fo

 Chapter 1088

    "You''re saying... we should team up with otherpanies to go against Prospectus Technology?" Theo asked.


    He frowned as he looked at Pedro. "But Prospectus Technology helped the Wilkie Group before. If we turn around and attack them now, won''t people think we''re ungrateful?"


    Pedro let out a coldugh. "I gave Damon a chance he chose not to take it. If that''s the case, I have no choice but to be ruthless. The Wilkie Group must reim that 10% stake!"


    The thought of that stake being in Damon''s hands felt like a sword hanging over Pedro''s head, keeping him awake night after night.


    Initially, he had offered to buy back the shares, but Damon had refused, driven by greed.


    "But-" Theo began.


    "No buts! Do you want the Wilkie Group to end up under the name ''Sumner''?" Pedro leered at Theo, his face contorted with fury.


    Theo quickly said, "Grandpa, of course, I don''t want that. But the Wilkie Group has just stabilized. If we rush into alliances with otherpanies, it may create future risks."


    Besides, who would trust the Wilkie Group if they turned their back on Damon right after he helped them?


    "Right now, the priority is retrieving that 10% stake. As for any risks, we''ll deal with themter," Pedro replied.


    Seeing his grandfather''s resolute expression, Theo nodded. "Alright. What do you need me to do? I''ll follow your lead."


    "You don''t need to worry about this. You won''t handle it well anyway. Just focus on managing thepany. I''ll take care of the rest," Pedro dismissed him.


    Theo understood his grandfather''s reasoning. Being new to thepany and without any significant achievements, he would struggle to earn the respect of potential allies.


    With no objections, he nodded again. "Alright, I understand."


    "Good. Now leave me be. I need to think about who to reach out to," Pedro said.


    "Yes, Grandpa, I''ll go now," Theo replied.


    After Theo left, Pedro fell into deep thought.


    A whileter, he pulled out a pen and paper and began jotting down the names of potential allies.


    After careful consideration, he crossed out a few, leaving just five names.


    Taking a deep breath, he called for


    his butler and handed over the list. "Send invitations to these


    individuals. Ask them to join me here for dinner tomorrow evening."


    The butler bowed slightly. "Yes, sir. I''ll take care of it now."


    The next morning, as Pedro finished getting ready, a maid rushed into the living room.


    "Mr. Wilkie, a man named Drake Mummery is here to see you," the maid announced.


    Pedro furrowed his brow. "Drake Mummery? I don''t know anyone by that name."


    "What should I do? Should I turn him away?" the maid asked.


    Pedro hesitated for a moment before standing up. "I''ll go see who it is."


    Soon, Pedro arrived at the front door.


    Upon seeing the stretch limousine parked outside, his frown deepened. He genuinely didn''t know this visitor.


    As he pondered Drake''s purpose, the car door opened. A tall, sharply dressed man stepped out.


    Pedro''s brows furrowed even more. "You are?"


    Drake offered a polite smile. "Mr.


    Wilkie, it''s an honor to meet you.


    apologize for dropping by unannounced. I''m here to discuss a business proposition with you."


    "What kind of business?" Pedro asked.


    "I heard the Wilkie Group has 10% of its shares held by Damon. If you''re willing to coborate with me, kcan help you get those shares back, Drake proposed.


    Upon hearing this, Pedro''s expression darkened. His gaze grew cold. "Who are


    you? I don''t know you. Why should I trust you?"

 Chapter 1089

    Drake''s smile deepened. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I can help both you and the Wilkie Group."


    "I asked, why should I trust you?" Pedro repeated.


    "I can invest 10,000,000 dors into the Wilkie Group right now, no strings


    attached," Drake said, pulling out his phone and making a call. "Transfer 10,000,000 to the Wilkie Group immediately."


    Not even 20 seconds after ending the call, Pedro''s phone rang.


    "Grandpa, someone just transferred 10,000,000 dors into the Wilkie Group''s ount!" Theo eximed.


    Pedro''s expression shifted, his voice steady yet wary. "Do not touch that money. Wait for my instructions."


    "Understood," Theo replied.


    Hanging up the phone, Pedro nced at Drake. "Come inside. We''ll talk."


    Inside the study, Pedro closed the door and turned to face Drake. "I believe you''re capable of helping me deal with Damon. But I need to know-why are you going after him? Otherwise, I can''t trust you."


    If this man were a nt sent by Damon to trap him, cooperating would put the Wilkie Group in jeopardy.


    Drake took a sip of coffee and smiled. "You don''t need to worry. I''m not one of Damon''s people. I''m the vice CEO of MK Company. My goal is to see Prospectus Technology go bankrupt. Here''s my card."


    Pedro took the card, nced at it briefly, and set it on the table.


    He was familiar with MK¡ªarge enterprise based in Meristate.


    Looking back at Drake, he asked, "If I''m not mistaken, MK doesn''t usually coborate with domestic firms. Why are you targeting Damon?"


    Thet


    "I have my reasons, but it''s not something I can share with you. you need to know is that I''ll help you deal with Damon," Drake replied.


    Pedro chuckled. "Then I''m afraid we can''t work together."


    Partnering with local firms to deal with Prospectus Technology was one thing-they were known entities.


    Drake, however, was a stranger with unclear motives. Blindly trusting him could put the Wilkie Group in even greater danger.


    Drake squinted. "I suggest you reconsider. It won''t take much effort for me to destroy the Wilkie Group."


    Pedro''s gaze hardened. "If it''s so easy, why do you need our help at all?"


    "I dislike getting directly involved. I''d prefer the Wilkie Group to act as my tool. But if you''re unwilling, I assure you, the Wilkie Group won''tst much longer. Standing up, Drake added, "Think it over. Let me know when you''ve made up your mind."


    Hearing the veiled threat, Pedro turned livid.


    ring at Drake''s retreating figure he said coldly, "There''s no


    think", "There''s no need t


    t it. I despise threate


    wont be working together


    We


    Drake turned back with a smile. "You''ll change your mind, Mr. Wilkie."


    As he left the Wilkie residence, Drake told the driver, "Head back to the hotel."


    After Drake left, Pedro soon received a call from Theo. "Grandpa, ourpany''s firewall is under attack! The entire system is down!"

 Chapter 1090

    Pedro''s expression changed slightly, and he instructed, "I''m on my way. Have the tech department fix it right away!"


    By the time Pedro reached thepany, more than an hour had passed.


    Theo sat in his office, fuming, demanding that the tech department resolve the issue within the next half hour.


    His secretary, visibly trembling, turned to leave but stopped to greet Pedro as he arrived. "Mr. Wilkie, you''re here."


    Pedro nodded. "Get back to work."


    Once the secretary left, Pedro entered the office and shut the door behind him. "What''s going on? It''s just a firewall, and it still hasn''t been fixed?"


    Theo''s face remained furious. "Ugh, they''re all useless-getting paid so much but can''t do anything when it matters!"


    Pedro sat down on the sofa, his face hardening. "If it''s not fixed in another half hour, I''ll handle it myself."


    Theo sat across from him, scratching his head in frustration. "What can you do? I don''t get it. The firewall was fine before, but now it''s under attack out of nowhere.


    "Do you think it has something to do with the fund that was transferred into ourpany ount?"


    "Forget about the money for now," Pedro replied. "Go to the tech department and find out if they can actually fix the firewall. Once you confirm,e back and let me know."


    Theo, sensing the coldness in Pedro''s expression, didn''t dare argue. "Okay, I''ll go now."


    About ten minutester, Theo returned, his face grim. "Grandpa, I asked the head of the tech department. To fix the firewall, they said it''ll take at least a full day."


    "A day? By the time they fix it, thepany will be ruined!" Pedro eximed.


    "I don''t know what else to do. I don''t understand this tech stuff either..." Theo muttered.


    "Alright, go out now. I''ll figure something out," Pedro replied.


    "Okay," Theo answered, still feeling uncertain.


    As Theo left the office, it suddenly dawned on him that Pedro''s decision to think of a solution didn''t require him to stay.


    Was it because Pedro thought he was useless and couldn''t handle anything?


    Back in the office, Pedro dialed Drake''s number. "Did you attack ourpany''s firewall?"


    Drake chuckled. "I didn''t expect the Wilkie Group''s firewall to be so weak. You called me earlier than I thought you would."


    "What do you want?" Pedro demanded.


    "I just wanted to demonstrate my capabilities and make it clear that dealing with the Wilkie Group is easy forme. I''m also genuinely interested in working with you," Drake O exined.


    Pedro took a deep breath and said slowly, "You want the Wilkie Group to be your pawn against Prospectus Technology right? agree but you rust Quarantee that when it''s all over, the Wilkie Group won''t be harmed."


    "You don''t need to worry about that, Mr. Wilkie. The Wilkie Group isn''t at the point where I need to destroy it. Today was just a necessary step to show you that want to cooperate Drake replied.


    Pedro''s expression darkened. "Come to the Wilkie residence tomorrow, and we''ll talk face-to-face."


    "Mr. Wilkie, I''m busy and can''t make it. I''ll be at Tie-Fun Restaurant, Room 1, at 8:00 p.m. tonight, waiting for you," Drake said.


    Before Pedro could respond, the line went dead. His eyes shed with anger, and he nearly threw the phone in frustration.


    In all his years in business, this was the first time he had been threatened like this!


    Drake Mummery... he''d remember that name.


    Ten minutester, Theo burst into the office, looking excited.

 Chapter 1091

    "Grandpa, the hackers attacking our firewall are gone now. The firewall is fixed, and thepany is operating normally again!" Theo eximed.


    Pedro remained calm. "I see. You can go back to work now."


    Theo was momentarily taken aback. "Grandpa, aren''t you surprised?"


    "I''m just tired. I''ll head home now," Pedro replied.


    Seeing Pedro stand up to leave, Theo quickly stopped him. "Grandpa, since you''re here, stay a bit longer. There are a few documents I don''t quite understand. Could you help me out?"


    Pedro sat back down on the sofa upon noticing Theo''s serious expression. "Bring them over."


    ...


    An hourter, Pedro''s face turned beet red with anger as he red at Theo. "You''re


    aplete failure! I regret handing thepany to you. I might as well have given it to Jane!"


    Although Janecked boldness, at least she wouldn''t make these rookie mistakes like Theo.


    Theo''s face darkened. "Grandpa, how long has Jane been with thepany, and how long have I been here? Isn''t it normal that I don''t know everything yet? I''ve been trying hard to learn! You can''t expect me to know everything overnight!"


    Pedro pointed at him, his head throbbing with frustration. "If you don''t know, go learn from the other shareholders or the secretary! I''ve hired so many mentors over the years, and this is what you''ve be. All that money wasted!"


    "Grandpa, what good is saying all this now? The most important thing is to teach me how to read these contracts," Theo argued.


    Pedro took a deep breath, pointed at one of the uses in the contract, and coldly said, "There''s a problem here. Mark it."


    Theo nodded. "Oh... okay. What''s the issue?"


    "Just mark it. I''ll exin it to youter," Pedro instructed.


    There were several simr issues in the documents Theo had brought, but the fool hadn''t noticed any of them.


    Pedro was already regretting


    handing thepany over to him. Unfortunately, there was no one else to inherit the Wilkie Group.


    Should he call Jane back from overseas?


    If Jane hadn''t done all those foolish things to fight with N, he wouldn''t have been forced to train Theo.


    Unfortunately, a fool was still a fool. Even with training, all he had was a fool who looked decent on the outside.


    Mason had just finished his bath and was lying down when he received a call from Alexander. "Buddy, are you asleep yet?"


    Upon hearing Alexander''s voice, Mason''s face lit up. "Master, I was about to sleep. What''s up?"


    "Do you have time this Saturday? I want to take you out for some fun," Alexander asked.


    Mason''s mood brightened for a moment, but then he hesitated. "Master, I don''t think I can go out. My mom said I shouldn''t spend too much time with you.


    He wanted to go out with his master but didn''t want to upset his mom.


    "Buddy, all you need to do is tell me if you want to go. I''ll talk to your mom," Alexander coaxed.


    "No, Master. My mom doesn''t like you right now, and she definitely won''t agree," Mason protested.


    "Alright, then get some rest," Alexander replied.


    "Mm. Goodnight, Master," Mason said.


    After hanging up, Alexander Pet


    his phone on the table, deep in


    thought about how to make N ept him as part of her family


    Emerald had really given him a tough challenge!

 Chapter 1092

    As soon as Mason set down the phone, a knock came at the door.


    "Buddy, who were you talking to just now?" N asked.


    Mason swallowed hard and called out, "Mommy, I wasn''t talking to anyone. I was just..... talking to myself."


    "It''ste. Go to bed soon," N urged.


    "Okay, Mommy," Mason replied.


    The sound of footsteps faded from outside the door, and he let out a breath of relief. If N had walked in just a moment earlier, he wouldn''t have been able to exin himself.


    The next morning, Damon, N, and Mason sat at the breakfast table.


    Damon set his tablet aside and suddenly turned to N. "N, let''s get married."


    The thought of Drake circling N like a predator had left Damon uneasy. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was on the verge of losing her.


    N froze, looking up at him.


    Seeing the seriousness in his expression, she couldn''t help butugh. "Other people propose with a ring or at least some flowers.


    "But you? You just hit me with a casual, ''Let''s get married.'' What am I supposed to say to that?"


    Damon pressed his lips together. "You''re right. That was thoughtless of me. If you''re willing, I''ll go buy a ring right away."


    She rolled her eyes. "You''re unbelievable. No sense of romance or surprise at all."


    As she took a sip of her milk, she was about to add something more when Damon''s phone buzzed on the table.


    He nced at the screen. Upon seeing it was a call from Spencer, his expression darkened. Spencer rarely contacted him early in the morning unless it was urgent.


    Damon stood and answered the call a few steps away. "What''s going on?"


    "Mr. Sumner, we just got a call from the Wilkie Group. They said they want to terminate all our partnerships," Spencer reported.


    His tone wasced with anger. The Wilkie Group had been teetering on the brink of bankruptcy not long ago, and it was Prospectus Technology that had bailed them


    out.


    Now, they were turning their backs so soon? He''d never seen anyone so shameless.


    Damon''s expression remained calm. "Understood. I''ll handle it when I get to the office."


    He wasn''t surprised. Ever since he had refused to sell the 10% shares of the Wilkie Group back to Pedro at a rock bottom price, he''d anticipated something like this. He just hadn''t expected it to happen so soon.


    Returning to the table, he told N, "Something''se up at the office. I''ll need you


    to drop Buddy off at school today."


    "It''s no trouble. You go ahead," N replied.


    "Thanks." Damon turned to leave but stopped at the door when he heard hurried footsteps behind him. He turned around to see N approaching. "What is it? Did I forget something?"


    "You forgot your cufflinks." She opened her palm to reveal the diamond cufflinks. Damon chuckled. "Guess I was too busy to notice."


    "Let me help you put them on," she offered.


    "Sure." He extended his arm, and N carefully fastened the cufflinks onto his sleeves.


    When she finished, she looked up at him. "If you''re not swamped tonight,e home early. I have something to talk to you about."


    "Okay. If I leave on time, I''ll call you first," Damon answered.


    After he left, N returned to the dining table to finish her breakfast.


    ...


    After dropping Mason off at


    kindergarten, N was about to head home when she spotted a familiar figure by the roadside he instinctively turned to get a better look and confirmed it was Alexander.


    She frowned, and she took a deep breath before walking toward him. "Mr. Kinsey, what are you doing here?"


    Seeing the guarded expression on her face, Alexander sighed. "N, I just want to


    talk."


    "We''ve already talked, and there''s


    nothing more to say. I don''t want to


    waste either of our time. And I''d


    appreciate it if you stopped contacting Buddy or meeting him,'' Ny?a warned.

 Chapter 1093

    N''s eyes were cold,cking any warmth.


    Alexander sighed softly. "N, I truly hope we can have a proper conversation. Aren''t you curious at all about how your mother has been living abroad all these years?"


    "There''s nothing for me to be curious about," N replied. "Mr. Kinsey, I have things to do, so I''ll be leaving now."


    As she made to leave, Alexander stepped in front of her. "Your mother may be returning to the country next week. She wants to see you. When are you avable?"


    "I''m not," N said, sidestepping him. She got into her car and drove off.


    As she drove, her mind wandered. Why was Emeralding back now?


    Years ago, she had left so decisively. Why return now, to disrupt the peace N had finally found?


    After arriving home, N sat down on the couch, lost in thought.


    She hesitated briefly before calling Vrie.


    When Vrie heard about Emerald''s potential return, she immediately suggested, "If she wants to see you, you should meet her. And I think you should try to get to know Alexander a little better."


    N frowned. "I don''t want to have anything to do with them, nor do I want to force myself to meet people I dislike."


    Vrie sighed. "I understand. I''d feel the same way. But there''s wisdom in the saying, ''Know your enemy as well as yourself.'' Alexander clearly has a reason for seeking you out. Your priority should be figuring out what his motives are."


    She added, "Honestly, while Damon''spany is powerful in Saintornia, it''s no match for the Nixons. If you don''t uncover their ns, you''ll be at a disadvantage." N tightened her grip on her phone.


    Vrie was right. She needed to understand Alexander''s true intentions, or she would remain vulnerable.


    "I understand. Thank you, Vrie," she said.


    "No need to thank me. We''re friends!


    Besides, the Weir and Sumner


    Groups need Prospectus Technology''s support. Your rtionship with Damen affects me Fard Brandon too, Vrie replied.


    "Alright. I''ll let you go for now. We''ll talkter." N ended the call.


    She set her phone down, now contemting how to discuss the situation with Damon that evening.


    Theo sat across from Damon''s desk in the CEO''s office at Prospectus Technology.


    With a smile, he said, "Mr. Sumner, I''ve brought the penalty fee for terminating the contract. When can we sign the papers?"


    Damon''s gaze turned cold as he lightly tapped his fingers on the desk. "Where did you get the money for the penalty?"


    From what he knew, the Wilkie Group had barely survived a bankruptcy crisis and couldn''t possibly have enough liquidity for such arge sum.


    Theo raised an eyebrow, feigning indifference. "You don''t need to worry about that The Wilkie Group has been in Saintornia for years. Raising this amount isn''t an issue."


    Although Theo appeared calm, he was just as baffled as Damon about where Pedro had gotten the funds.


    When he had asked earlier, Pedro


    simply instructed him to finalize the


    termination as soon as possible, hinting that Prospectus Technology might soon face its downfall.


    Damon nodded. "Alright. But let me give you some advice-don''t act rashly and push the Wilkie Group into a deeper abyss.


    "The next time yourpany is on the brink of copse, I doubt anyone will have the nerve to pull you out."

 Chapter 1094

    Theo''s expression darkened, and he let out a coldugh. "Mr. Sumner, you don''t


    need to lecture me. If you''d been willing to return the 10% stake in the Wilkie Group, we wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    Damon didn''t respond. He simply picked up his pen and signed the termination contract.


    The moment he finished, Theo impatiently snatched the contract away and handed a bank card to Damon.


    "Mr. Sumner, the penalty fee is on this card. The PIN is six zeroes," he said.


    Damon nced at him but didn''t take the card. "Just leave it on the desk."


    Theo''s face stiffened, and a shadow of resentment flickered in his eyes. "What''s this? Mr. Sumner looking down on me?"


    Damon opened a document without even looking up. "If that''s what you think, then so be it."


    Theo''s grip on the card tightened until his knuckles turned white. He stared at Damon for a long moment before finally cing the card on the desk. "You should be careful not to let your arrogance make enemies everywhere, Mr. Sumner. You''ll only box yourself into a corner."


    With that, he turned and left.


    After he left, Damon gave the card a brief nce and told Spencer, "Look into how much money is on this card. Don''t touch it."


    "Yes, Mr. Sumner," Spencer replied.


    Downstairs in the parking garage...


    Theo got into his car and immediately called Pedro. "Grandpa, I''ve done what you asked. What''s next?"


    "Get back to work! Do I need to spell it out for you? Now that we''ve terminated the partnership with Prospectus Technology, the priority is finding new partners.


    "Are you stupid?!" Pedro''s voice was sharp with anger. He couldn''t fathom how he could have such a foolish grandson!


    Theo was long used to his scolding and didn''t take it to heart. It went in one ear and out the other. "Got it. I''ll head back to the office."


    In the Wilkie study...


    Pedro hung up and turned to Drake, who was sitting across from him. "Mr. Mummery, I''ve followed your instructions. Are you satisfied now?"


    Drake smiled faintly, his mood seemingly light. "Mr. Wilkie, this is just the beginning. Rest assured, never shortchange my partners Once Prospectus Technology


    copses the Will re


    be


    thergestpany in Saintornia."


    While this should have thrilled Pedro, he felt a nagging unease.


    Drake was a dangerous man, and partnering with him felt like making a deal with the devil.


    Sensing the old man''s hesitation, Drake narrowed his eyes. "What''s wrong, Mr. Wilkie? Are you doubting me?"


    Startled, Pedro quickly shook his head. "Not at all... I was just thinking about where we''ll find new partners now that we''ve terminated the partnership with Prospectus. Technology."


    He was acutely aware that by betraying Prospectus Technology the Wilkie Group had burned bridges with many local businesses. Securing a new partnership would not be easy.


    Drake chuckled. "Is that all? MK is willing to step in. They can resolve all of the Wilkie Group''s current issues."


    Pedro shook his head. "Thank you, Mr. Mummery, but that won''t be necessary. I already have potential partners in mind.


    "MK might be a bigpany, but with its headquarters overseas, it''s not ideal. The Wilkie Group is a small yer. We''re better off sticking with domestic partners."


    Seeing through Pedro''s guarded tone, Drake didn''t press the matter. He nodded. "Fair enough. You can let me know what you need anytime.


    "But remember, my one condition is that you aggressivelypete for Prospectus Technology''s partnerships. No matter the cost, I''ll cover any losses."

 Chapter 1095

    Pedro nodded. "With your assurance, I feel more at ease."


    Drake smiled, stood, and said, "I won''t take up any more of your time. I look forward to hearing good news from you soon."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Mummery. I''ll do my best," Pedro replied.


    Once alone, he let out a long sigh and slumped into his chair. He picked up his phone and dialed a contact. "Hello, Xavier? I''d like to discuss a partnership... When might you be free-"


    He was cut off mid-sentence.


    "Mr. Wilkie, I don''t think I can risk working with the Wilkie Group right now. After what happened with Prospectus Technology, who''s to say we won''t be next? I''m in a meeting. Let''s not waste each other''s time."


    The call ended abruptly.


    Frustrated, Pedro tried several more contacts, only to be met with rejection after rejection. His anger eventually boiled over, and he hurled the phone to the floor.


    "I refuse to believe the Wilkie Group can''t survive without their cooperation!" he roared.


    A maid, rmed by themotion, rushed into the study. "Mr. Wilkie, please don''t upset yourself! Your blood pressure¡ª"


    "Call Theo. Tell him to get back here immediately," Pedro ordered.


    "Yes, sir, right away," the maid replied.


    Theo hurried back to the estate and was greeted at the door by the maid, who warned him, "Mr. Wilkie''s furious. Be careful not to set him off."


    Theo nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ve got it."


    Inside the study, he found his grandfather seething behind his desk.


    "Grandpa, what happened? I heard you were really upset."


    Pedro exhaled sharply and fixed him


    with a re. "I just called several


    worked with


    ve!


    before, and none of them want to


    partner with us now.


    "Terminating with Prospectus Technology has ruined our reputation. It looks like we


    won''t find any major partners in Saintornia."


    Theo blinked in surprise. "Is that why you''re so worked up?"


    Seeing his grandfather''s scowl deepen, he quickly added, "Don''t


    worry about it, Grandpa f


    "Maybe this is an opportunity to expand into new markets. In a few years, the Wilkie Group could even open branch offices."


    Pedro scoffed. "You''re delusional! I''ll be lucky if you don''t run thepany into the ground!"


    Theo shrugged. "It''s not my fault the


    spooked. You know why they''re


    avoiding us breaking off with


    Prospectus Technology made


    everyone nervous.


    "They''d just helped us not too long ago, and we ended the partnership the moment we caught our breath. Anyone would lose faith.


    "Honestly, I don''t understand why you insisted on terminating the contract in the first ce."


    Although the partnership with Prospectus Technology had been less profitable than before, it was still turning a profit.


    "That''s none of your concern!" Pedro snapped. "Do as you''re told and stop asking questions!"

 Chapter 1096

    Theo''s expression darkened, and he frowned. "Grandpa, it''s not that I don''t want to listen to you, but this situation is already affecting thepany. I need to give the shareholders an exnation. Several of them confronted me today."


    Just thinking about the scowls on those shareholders'' faces irritated him. He knew full well that they didn''t take him seriously. Some even had the nerve topare him unfavorably to Jane.


    Pedro stared at him coldly. "A fewints from shareholders, and you''re already falling apart? What will you do if thepany faces a real crisis?"


    "Grandpa, if you keep stirring things up like this, we might not need to wait for a real crisis¡ªthepany could copse any day now," Theo countered.


    "Say that again?" Pedro growled.


    Facing his grandfather''s icy re, Theo instinctively shrank back, muttering under his breath, "I''m just stating the facts..."


    "Get out!" Pedro hurled a file at his feet, his face livid with anger.


    Theo sighed helplessly. "Grandpa, getting mad won''t fix anything. You insisted on breaking off the partnership with Prospectus Technology, and now I''m stuck cleaning up the mess."


    "If you say one more word, you won''t need to show up at thepany tomorrow!" Pedro threatened.


    Theo fell silent. So much for speaking the truth...


    He turned and left the study.


    His phone rang the moment he stepped out of the house. It was his secretary.


    "Mr. Wilkie, since we terminated the partnership with Prospectus Technology, our production line has ground to a halt. Inventory is piling up, and if this continues, thepany''s cash flow could dry up at any moment," his secretary reported.


    Every day the factory sat idle cost millions in losses. The Wilkie Group, still recovering, didn''t have much cash on hand. Another month of this, and they''d be staring down bankruptcy again.


    Theo frowned. "Understood. I''ll head back now."


    In Damon''s office...


    Spencer stood before him with a report. "Mr. Sumner, after ending the partnership with the Wilkie Group, we''re struggling to meet product demand. We need to find a new partner quickly."


    "I understand. Schedule a meeting with Mr. Guinness from the Watson Group," Damon instructed.


    Spencer nodded. "Got it. I''ll arrange it right away."


    Damon picked up a document and began reviewing it.


    Not long after, Spencer returned, knocking before stepping into the office. "Mr. Sumner, I contacted M Guinness, but he said he''s been swampedtely. Their production is maxed out, and they can''t take on new projects."


    Damon put down his pen and looked at him. "Alright. Reach out to otherpanies


    and see if anyone is willing to work with us."


    After Spencer left, Damon walked


    over to the window and made a call.


    "Mr. Guinness, you''ve been


    preparing to work with Prospect Technology for a while now. Why is it that back then you had surplus capacity, but now you''re suddenly overloaded?"


    There was a pause on the other end before Percy Guinness replied, sounding somewhat helpless, "Mr Sumner, it''s not that I don''t want to work with you The truth is we recentlynded a massive order Our production lines are running day and night, and we really don''t have the capacity for more. I suggest you try reaching out to someone else."


    "Understood." After ending the call, Damon immediately contacted Tom. "Check whether the Watson Group has recently signed anyrge contracts. If so, find out with whom."


    Tom, caught off guard for a moment, quickly replied, "Alright. I''ll look into it."


    After the call ended, Tom leaned back in his chair, feeling slightly dazed.

 Chapter 1097

    Tom wondered if he had just gone from being Drake''sckey to Damon''s errand boy. He sighed and summoned his secretary.


    Less than an hourter, the investigation wasplete.


    "Mr. Genge, the Watson Group hasn''t signed any major contracts recently. However, they''ve been in contact with Mr. Mummery," Tom''s secretary reported.


    Tom sneered. "I see. That''ll be all."


    After the secretary left, Tom immediately informed Damon. "The Watson Group has been meeting with Drake. Looks like they''re working together now. Be careful."


    "Got it," Damon answered.


    Hanging up, Damon ced his phone on the desk, his expression darkening as he thought things through.


    Drake''s intentions were clear, and he was beginning to make moves against Prospectus Technology. As for Alexander, it was only a matter of time before he acted as well.


    The more Damon considered the situation, the darker his expression grew.


    Taking a deep breath, he called Spencer back into the office. "Spencer, how long have you been working with me?"


    "Nearly ten years, Mr. Sumner," Spencer replied.


    "Has it really been that long? Time flies." Damon nodded thoughtfully. "I need you to


    take care of something for me-discreetly. You''re the only one I can trust."


    ...


    That evening, Damon returned to his vi.


    As he stepped into the living room, the coldness in his demeanor melted away.


    N was arranging flowers. Hearing his footsteps, she turned and smiled. "You''re back."


    "Yeah," he replied.


    "Come sit down-I have something to tell you," N said.


    "I have something to tell you too."


    "Then let me go first," N said, her eyes sparkling. "You can go after me."


    "Alright," Damon said.


    "Close your eyes first," she said with a yful smile.


    He obeyed. Momentster, he heard her footsteps retreating, then returning, stopping beside him.


    "Can I open them now?" he asked.


    "Yes," she replied.


    When Damon opened his eyes, he saw a pair of matching rings held out to him. He froze.


    N smiled. "I saw these rings while shopping and thought they''d make perfect wedding bands. I was waiting for you to propose, but since you haven''t, I figured I''d take matters into my own hands."


    "N..." Damon looked up at her, his eyes reddening.


    "To be honest, lied this morning about wanting a grand proposal," she said, her voice soft and warm "After everything we''ve been through-our misunderstandings, our years apart I realized I don''t need anything extravagant. As long as we''re together, that''s all that matters to me."


    Damon lowered his gaze. "I''m sorry for everything I put you and Buddy through."


    If he hadn''t been so indecisive in the past, torn between Reba and N, he wouldn''t have given Reba the chance to hurt N.


    Even now, after they had reconciled, he couldn''t protect her and Mason from the dangers closing in on them.


    "None of that matters anymore," N said, wrapping her arms around him. "As long as the three of us are together, I''m happy."


    Damonposed himself and said, "N, there''s something I need to tell you. I''m nning to send you and Buddy abroad."


    N frowned. "What do you mean? Are you asking me and Buddy to leave with Alexander?"


    "No," Damen quickly rified. "I want to send you somewhere safe, where neither Alexander nor Drake can fing you. Once everything in Saintornia is settled, I''lle join you."


    "I''m not going!" she said firmly.

 Chapter 1098

    Seeing N''s furious expression, Damon spoke calmly. "N, don''t get upset yet. Let me finish."


    "What''s there to listen to?" N snapped. "Do you really think Alexander and Drake wouldn''t be able to find me and Buddy? Going abroad would be even more


    dangerous. Not only could we run into unforeseen incidents, but they could also find us and drag us back to Meristate."


    Damon stood and pulled her into his arms. "I understand what you''re worried about. But if I''m suggesting sending you both away, it means I''ve already arranged everything to ensure your safety. Trust me, okay?"


    "I won''t do it!" N shoved him away, her voice cold. "No matter what you say, I''m not agreeing to leave the country."


    With that, she turned and left the room.


    Damon''s eyes filled with helplessness and pain as he watched her retreating figure.


    He knew why N refused to leave-it was because she was worried about him. But he was just as concerned about her and Mason''s safety.


    Because of their earlier argument, N didn''t spare Damon a single nce during dinner. She focused entirely on talking to Mason.


    Damon tried to start a conversation several times, but seeing her icy expression, the words died in his throat.


    After dinner, as N headed upstairs, Damon couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "N," he said, grabbing her hand. "Can we talk in the study?"


    She pulled her hand away. "We have nothing to talk about. I''m not leaving the country. There''s no point in discussing this further."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Damon scooped her up and carried her toward the study.


    "What are you doing? Put me down!" N shouted, startled and angry.


    Damon didn''t respond. He strode into the study, kicked the door shut, and set her down on the sofa.


    "N, we need to have this conversation," he said firmly.


    "I''ve said everything I need to say. I''m not going abroad. Even if you send me and Buddy away, I''ll find a way toe back.


    "Alexander and Drake are after me. If


    they can''t find me, they''lle after you instead. And when that happens, Prospectus Technology will really be in trouble," N said.


    "I know that, N," Damon replied. "But to me, nothing is more important than your


    and Buddy''s safety."


    N took a deep breath. "I


    understand your concern, but we''re a family. Whether it''s good times of strould face everything


    bag


    "That''s final-this discussion is over. As for getting married, it''s up to you.


    If you want to, we''ll do it If not,


    fine too."


    that''s


    She turned to leave, but Damon grabbed her hand. "I want to! Of course, I do! I''ve


    dreamed of marrying you, but right now¡ª"


    "Then that''s settled," N interrupted, squeezing his hand. "We''ll go get our


    marriage registered tomorrow morning."


    Damon looked into her eyes and saw determination and love shining back at him. "Alright," he said softly.


    The next morning, they arrived at the courthouse bright and early. As soon as the doors opened, they went inside.


    Half an hourter, they emerged hand in hand, each holding a marriage certificate.


    Damon looked at N, his voice gentle. "Mrs. Sumner, I''ll be counting on you from now on."


    "Mr. Sumner, same here," she replied with a warm smile.


    Opening her marriage certificate, she said, "Let''s take a picture."


    "Alright," Damon said.


    He took out his phone, and they leaned in close to snap a selfie.


    "All set. You should head to work now. I have something to take care ofter," N said.


    Raising a brow, Damon asked, "What is it?"

 Chapter 1099

    "Just some womanly matters. Don''t pry," N chided, though her tonecked sharpness.


    Damon nodded. "Got it. Do you need me to drive you?"


    "No, I''ll take a cab," she replied.


    "Alright," he said.


    As Damon drove away, N slipped her marriage certificate into her bag and gged down a taxi. Her destination: the restaurant where she had arranged to meet Alexander.


    ...


    When she arrived, she found herself 30 minutes early. Yet, Alexander was already there.


    "You''re here," he remarked, standing as she approached.


    "Yes," she replied, seating herself across from him.


    Her expression wasposed, her gaze devoid of the resentment that once lingered there. "Why are you so early?"


    "I didn''t have anything else to do, so I came early," he said, shrugging lightly. "What did you want to talk about?"


    N drew a steady breath before speaking. "I thought about what you said after I got home. You''re right-she''s my mother. I can''t cut her out of my lifepletely. I''m willing to try to ept her, but I need you to be honest with me. Why are you really here in Saintornia?"


    Alexander''s eyes shed with surprise. "N, I came to take you and Buddy to Meristate. That''s all. Your mother has been eager to have you both live there. Now is the perfect time. She also wants you to inherit the Nixons."


    N blinked, processing his words. "Doesn''t she already have a son and a daughter? Why would she want me to inherit it?"


    The question lingered in her mind.


    Why would someone who hadn''t visited her in all these years entrust such a powerful legacy to her? Any reasonable person would sense something amiss. "Your younger siblings... aren''t quite suited to inherit the family," Alexander exined.


    Her brow arched. "Why not?"


    "It''splicated," he said, exhaling deeply. "You''ll understand once you''re in Meristate."


    "I''m only nning to learn about her life there," N rified. "That doesn''t mean I''m agreeing to go with you."


    Alexander nodded. "I understand. You''re hesitant because of Damon, aren''t you?" "Yes," she admitted. "So I need you to promise not to do anything to him. If you do, I''ll never forgive you or her."


    Both knew precisely who "her" referred to.


    "You have my word," Alexander assured her. "But if you return to Meristate, you and Damon will be worlds apart in life and status. Your mother will never ept him."


    You


    N''s gaze turned icy. "What she thinks of Damon has nothing to do


    with me. She hasn''t been a part of


    my life for years. She to as no right interfere now."


    Sensing the tension around the subject of Damon, Alexander wisely changed the conversation.


    "By the way, Buddy is incredibly


    talented," he said. "If he goes to Meristate, his future will be limitless. He has a natural gift forputers. With the right guidance, I''m


    confident he could be one of the best in the field."


    N sipped her drink, her face betraying no emotion as she suppressed the anger brewing within her.


    Forcing a thin smile, she asked, "When did you start contacting Buddy?"

 Chapter 1100

    "I encountered Buddy for the first time when he was three years old. Back then, I had no idea about my connection to you or that Buddy was your son." Alexander''s tone was serious, his gaze unwavering.


    N nodded thoughtfully. "Really? Buddy is that talented withputers? He''s never shown any of that in front of me."


    "Yes, he''s incredibly gifted-one of the most talented I''ve ever seen. That''s why I took him on as my apprentice. Later, when I discovered our connection and learned he was your son, I liked him even more," Alexander exined.


    N noticed the warmth in his eyes and felt a pang of something she couldn''t quite ce. Her gaze flickered. "It seems you understand Buddy better than I do."


    "I suppose I do, at least in some ways. Back then, Buddy told me you were always busy with work and rarely had time for him. We used to talk almost every night," Alexander recounted.


    N sat silently, listening as he shared his memories. Her hands clenched slowly on herp.


    So much had happened between Mason and Alexander without her knowing. It was no wonder Mason had been reluctant to tell her anything about Alexander, no matter how much she prodded. Their bond was deeper than she had imagined.


    Now, she needed to reconsider how to gradually distance Mason from Alexander. After about half an hour, Alexander finished speaking and leaned forward slightly. "N, I can promise you this if you agree to take Buddy to Meristate, his future will be limitless. I''ll personally guide him every step of the way," he promised.


    N frowned, her displeasure clear. "Mr. Kinsey, we''re just starting to reconnect. I haven''t made any decisions about something like that yet."


    Alexander chuckled lightly. "You''re right. I was being too impatient. My apologies."


    "Speaking of Buddy, let''s talk about her. I''d like to know more about her life in Meristate over the years," N suggested.


    Alexander sipped his coffee, locking eyes with her. "Are you sure you want to hear this?"


    "Of course. If you''re trying to convince me to go to Meristate, I need to understand what her life has been like. Otherwise, how can I decide?" N retorted.


    After a brief silence, Alexander nodded. "Alright. I''ll give you a summary.


    "After she divorced your father and moved abroad, she married Edward, the current head of the Nixons. They had two children together-your younger siblings.


    "When she married Edward, the family wasn''t as prosperous as it is now. Over the years, she''s been the driving force behind elevating the Nixons to their current prominence.


    "She''s been so focused on building the family business that she neglected her rtionship with Edward.


    "When your sister was five, Edward had an affair and even fathered a child with the other woman. Now, Edward is gravely ill, and he wants to pass the Nixort businesses to his iffegitimate son.


    "Your mother opposes this because she''s the one who built the Nixon''s to


    what it is today. But within the n


    family, there are many loyal to Edward who support his illegitimate son''s im."


    N smirked, her expression tinged with irony. "So, that''s why she wants me back?"


    Alexander''s brow furrowed almost


    imperceptibly at her tone. "Yes. She hopes you can inherit the Nixons. Your siblings are too na?ve to handle the responsibilities of running the businesses."


    "So, she thinks she can ignore my feelings, send you here to disrupt my peaceful


    life, and force me to leave Damon?" N''s voice was sharp.

 Chapter 1101

    "Damon isn''t right for you. Someday, you''ll meet someone who is," Alexander said.


    "Who''s suitable for me isn''t your decision to make." N stood abruptly. "That''s enough for today. I have other matters to attend to. Goodbye."


    Alexander realized hisment had upset her, but he managed a smile. "Alright."


    Returning to her car, N took a deep breath and started the engine before driving away.


    Damon summoned Spencer to his office as soon as thetter arrived.


    "There''s no need to arrange for N and Buddy to leave the country just yet. For now, focus on finding potential business partners," he instructed.


    Spencer looked slightly surprised but nodded. "Understood."


    As he turned to leave, his eyes fell on the ring on Damon''s finger. Unable to hide his shock, Spencer paused.


    Over the years, Damon had never worn jewelry-he didn''t like it. Thus, seeing him with a ring could only mean one thing: it was a couple''s ring with N.


    "Mr. Sumner, is that ring from Ms. Kinsey?" Spencer asked cautiously.


    Damon nced up, noting Spencer''s curious expression. A rare smile crossed his face. "Yes, we got married."


    "What?!" Spencer''s eyes widened in disbelief. "When did this happen?"


    "This morning," Damon replied.


    Spencer froze momentarily, then broke into a broad smile. "Congrattions, Mr. Sumner! After all these years, you''ve finally achieved your dream."


    The journey to this point had been tumultuous for both Damon and N, but they had finally made it.


    Damon nodded. "Thank you. Due to certain circumstances, we''re not nning to make this public just yet. I''d appreciate your discretion."


    "Of course. You can count on me," Spencer assured him.


    After Spencer left, Damon returned to his tasks.


    By noon, he hadpleted everything and decided to go home for lunch with N.


    Before leaving his office, he stopped


    by Spencer''s desk. Speaking in a tow voice, he said, "Make a dinner reservation for me fater. I''m taking her out tonight."


    "Yes, sir. Right away," Spencer replied.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Damon stepped into the vi and saw N sitting on the couch,


    lost in thought.


    "N," he called softly.


    Startled, she looked up and stood quickly. "Damon? Why are you home?"


    He walked toward her. "I came back


    to have lunch with you. Today is our


    wedding day. Even though I can spend the entire day with you, wanted to make time for lunch and


    dinner together."


    "You didn''t have to rush back. We don''t need things like that for our rtionship," N said.


    "But we do." Damon revealed a bouquet he''d been hiding. "N, thank you for entering my life and agreeing to marry me. Thank you for giving me Baddy, our wonderful sort, Meeting you has been the greatest blessing of my life."


    Her expression softened as she epted the flowers. "I feel the same way."


    Damon pulled her into a gentle embrace. "Things are a littleplicated right now, but we''ll n a proper wedding once everything settles."


    N nodded. "As long as I''m with you, nothing else matters."


    "Whether it matters to you or not, you deserve everything others do," Damon said with quiet determination.

 Chapter 1102

    After holding each other for a moment, Damon released N just as his phone buzzed in his pocket.


    His expression darkened when he saw that it was Spencer calling. He swiped to answer. "What''s going on?"


    "Mr. Sumner, I reached out to thepanies this morning, but every one of them rejected us. Mr. Walker from Excellence received a warning from someone.


    "His secretary told me privately that they were threatened-if Excellence works with Prospectus Technology, they''d be bankrupted. Under this pressure, nopany is willing to partner with Prospectus Technology," Spencer reported.


    At this rate, Prospectus Technology was heading straight for another financial crisis.


    Damon lowered his eyes, his tone icy. "Got it. I''ll deal with it when I get back this afternoon."


    He hung up and met N''s worried gaze. "Damon, is it Drake or Alexander targeting Prospectus Technology?"


    "If I''m right, it''s Drake," Damon replied.


    He could tell that Alexander didn''t want to create open hostility between them because of N, so he hadn''t made any direct moves. Instead, it seemed he had pushed Drake to handle these underhanded tactics.


    Damon''s gaze hardened as he thought this over.


    N frowned. "I heard Spencer mention that nopanies will work with Prospectus Technology. Is the situation really that bad?"


    Damon reached out to pat her head, his voice soft but firm. "It''s fine. Let me worry about it. Your only task is to pick up and drop off Buddy from school. Leave the rest to me."


    N bit her lip, her expression growing guilty. "I''m sorry. This is all because of me."


    If it weren''t for her, Damon''spany wouldn''t have faced financial trouble before, and Drake wouldn''t be attacking him now. The more she thought about it, the heavier her guilt grew.


    "This has nothing to do with you. Even without you,panies face challenges like this¡ªit''s normal. Stop overthinking it. Let''s eat," Damon said.


    N didn''t want Damon to have tofort her while worrying aboutpany matters.


    Forcing a smile, she nodded. "Okay, let''s eat. I didn''t know you wereing home, or I would have asked Lydia to make a few more dishes."


    When they entered the dining room, the table was alreadyid out with N''s favorite dishes. In the center was a cake with the words "Congrattions to Mr. and Mrs. Sumner on your marriage" written on it.


    N blinked in surprise and nced at Damon. "You had Lydia prepare all this?"


    "Yeah," Damon admitted.


    "This should have been my job. I''m sorry I didn''t think of it," she apologized.


    She had thought that simply getting the marriage certificate was enough. She hadn''t considered that Damon might want to celebrate the moment. Now, she realized how much he valued it.


    Pulling out a chair for her, Damon smiled. "These little things are for me to handle l?read feel bad enough that I can''t give you a proper wedding. If I made you do even this, I''d feel worse."


    She took his hand. "There''s no need to feel bad. Choosing to marry you means you''re worth it. You don''t owe me anything."


    "Okay. Let''s eat," Damon said.


    He had nned to sit down for a nice meal with her, but halfway through, his phone rang again, pulling him away.


    Standing up, he looked at N apologetically. "N, I''m sorry. Something urgent came up at thepany. I have to leave now, but I''ll make it up to you tonight."


    "Go. Work is more important. We''ll have plenty of time togetherter," she said.


    His eyes lingered on her for a moment. "Alright. I''ll pick you up tonight for dinner." "Okay," she said.


    After Damon left, N looked at the barely touched dishes on the table and suddenly lost her appetite.


    Putting her utensils down, she turned to Lydia. "Lydia, I''m full. Could you clear the table?"

 Chapter 1103

    Lydia frowned. "Ms. Kinsey, you barely ate anything..."


    N shook her head. "I''ve had enough. I''m going upstairs to rest. Thank you." "Alright. Let me know if you get hungryter," Lydia reminded her.


    "I will," N replied.


    After N left, Lydia sighed and nced at the table, stillden with dishes.


    It wasn''t just N who had been eating poorlytely. Worrying about Damon''spany had taken a toll on Lydia''s appetite, too.


    Upstairs in the bedroom, N sat at her vanity, staring at her phone. She hesitated to tell Vrie about her marriage to Damon.


    After a moment, she finally called her.


    "N, what''s up?" Vrie answered.


    "Vrie, I have something to tell you. Prepare yourself," N warned.


    Vrie sounded rmed. "What is it? Good news or bad news?"


    "Good news, I guess," N replied.


    "Okay, spill. I''m ready," Vrie said.


    "I got married to Damon," N announced.


    "What?!" Vrie''s voice shot up an octave. "Say that again! Are you serious?"


    N replied, "Of course I am."


    "You''re calling this ''good news''? This is monumental! N, congrattions! When''s the wedding?" Vrie eximed.


    "We''re not rushing a wedding right now. There''s too much going on. We''ll n it once things settle down," N exined.


    After a moment of silence, Vrie said warmly, "Makes sense. Still, congrattions. You two are going to be so happy together!"


    "Thanks. When you and Brandon have time,e over for dinner," N invited.


    "Deal," Vrie said.


    After hanging up, N set her phone down and began thinking about her next steps. With Damon''spany in such a difficult position, she knew she had to find a way to help.


    Damon returned to the office, where Spencer quickly approached him. "Mr. Sumner, I''ve called for a shareholders'' meeting, but the ones nning to sell their shares didn''t show up."


    "Alright. Let''s start the meeting anyway," Damon said, striding into the conference room, where a dozen shareholders sat with grim expressions.


    The moment he entered, someone blurted out, "Mr. Sumner, you''re finally here. Mr. Trull and Mr.


    Jemison are determined to sell their Ugratsomare


    shares. We''ve tried everything to


    convince them otherwise.


    If word of this got out, thepany''s stock price¡ªalready struggling would


    plummet even further.


    Damon''s expression was cold as he sat down.


    Looking around the room, he began, "I''ve been briefed on the situation. Prospectus Technology is indeed facing a crisis understand that some of you feel uneasy and want to sell your shares to cut your losses.


    "I know some of you have been with Prospectus Technology since its inception, helping thepany grow to where it is today, and that''s why you choose to stay.


    "Others joinedter and may not have the same attachment, so you want to cut your losses and leave before it''s toote. Whatever your reasons, I understand.


    "I''m not here to force anyone to stay, because I''m not sure if Prospectus Technology will survive this time either. But to those who choose to stay, promise to do everything in my power to bring thepany back on track," he dered.

 Chapter 1104

    After Damon finished speaking, the conference room fell intoplete silence.


    It was a while before one of the shareholders stood up. "Mr. Sumner, you said yourself that you can''t guarantee Prospectus Technology will pull through this.


    "If thepany goes bankrupt, I''ll lose everything. I came to this meeting today to hear what you had to say. Now that I''ve heard it, I''ve decided to sell my shares."


    With that, he turned and left without a second nce.


    After he walked out, several other shareholders stood up and announced their intention to sell their shares as well.


    Before long, only seven or eight people remained in the room.


    Seeing that no one else was leaving, Damon broke the silence. "Does this mean the rest of you are willing to stay and weather the storm with thepany?"


    A shareholder seated next to him nodded. "Yes. I''m staying. Over the years, thispany has faced bigger challenges and survived. I don''t believe we''ll fall now. And even if we do, I''m willing to take the risk."


    The remaining shareholders echoed his sentiments, all expressing their determination to stay.


    Damon''s gaze swept over each of them. He stood and bowed deeply. "Thank you for trusting me and believing in thispany during such a critical time. I promise I''ll do everything I can to ensure wee out of this stronger."


    After the meeting, Damon returned to his office and immediately called Tom. "What are you doing right now? If you''re free,e to Prospectus Technology immediately."


    ...


    Half an hourter, Tom walked into the office and casually dropped into the chair across from Damon. "Mr. Sumner, what''s the rush? Why did you call me over?"


    "How''s the Genge Group doingtely?" Damon asked.


    Tom narrowed his eyes slightly in suspicion at the question. "Not bad. Why are you asking?"


    "I remember the Genge Group recently invested billions into developing electric vehicles," Damon said.


    "Yeah, so? Are you interested as well?" Tom replied.


    "I just wanted to advise you. Once you start investing in EV


    development, the costs will only


    increase exponent not be


    For the


    Genge Group, it might not be worth


    the resources and effort. You might want to cut your losses now,"


    Damon suggested.


    Tom chuckled. "Thanks for the


    advice, Mr. Sumner, but I''m sticking to my n. If you have time to worry about me, you might want to focus on dealing with Drake. As far as he''s concerned, feel free to call me if you need help. We''re in the same boat right now, after all."


    "Alright. I''m currently investigating Drake. Do you know whichpanies he''s been working with in the region?" Damon asked.


    Tom thought for a moment, then grabbed a piece of paper and a pen from Damon''s desk. He scribbled down severalpany names and handed the paper to him. "These are the ones I know of, but I''m sure there are more."


    "Got it. Thanks. If there''s nothing else, you can leave now," Damon said, dismissing him.


    Tom didn''t linger. He got up to leave


    but paused at the door, turning back with a serious expression. "Oh, by. the


    way, Mr. Summer, you might want to keep an eye on your niece. I''ve heard she''s been in contact with some of thepanies on that list."


    With that, he left.


    Once the office fell quiet again, Damon nced at the piece of paper. His expression darkened when he recognized several of the names as former partners of Prospectus Technology.


    He called Spencer into the office. "Keep a close watch on the people in charge of thesepanies, as well as Charlotte and Pedro."

 Chapter 1105

    "Understood, Mr. Sumner. Should we continue with the n for the Wilkie Group?" Spencer asked.


    "Yes," Damon replied.


    The day passed quickly, and before long, evening arrived.


    After reviewing thest contract on his desk, Damon picked up his phone and called N. "N, I''lle pick you up soon. We''re going out for dinner tonight."


    N, who had just picked up Mason, raised an eyebrow. "What about Buddy?"


    "Tonight is just for the two of us. We''ll bring him next time," Damon answered. "Alright, I''ll drop him off first," N said.


    "Okay. See you soon." Damon smiled as he ended the call, grabbed his coat, and headed out.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Damon parked in front of the vi and called N. "N, I''m outside."


    "Okay, I''ming," she replied.


    Not long after, she emerged from the vi. She wore a brown cashmere coat over a beige V-neck sweater and a matching skirt. Her long, wavy hair cascaded over her shoulders.


    Although her makeup was light, her delicate features and radiant beauty made it impossible to look away.


    Damon''s gaze darkened, his eyes fixed on her as she approached.


    When she reached the car and opened the door, she noticed his intense stare. "What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "You''re stunning tonight," heplimented.


    It was clear she had put a lot of thought into her appearance.


    N smiled as she slid into the passenger seat. "Thank you. You look handsome yourself."


    Once she fastened her seatbelt, Damon started the car.


    "What are we eating tonight?" N asked.


    "Steak and wine," Damon answered.


    "Sounds good," she replied.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Damon pulled up in front of an upscale steakhouse.


    As they got out of the car, a valet approached.


    Damon handed over the keys and took N''s hand as they walked toward the entrance.


    Just as they were about to enter, a voice called from behind. "Mr. Sumner! What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to run into you here tonight."


    Damon and N turned to see Drake approaching. Their brows furrowed in unison.


    "Mr. Mummery, I don''t think we''re familiar enough to be exchanging pleasantries," Damon said coldly, his tone devoid of warmth.


    Drake raised an eyebrow and smiled. "A few more encounters, and we''ll get there. By the way, I heard the Wilkie Group terminated its contract with Prospectus Technology. I know Prospectus Technology is looking for new partners. Mypany''s current focus aligns with Prospectus Technology''s business. If you''re interested, we could coborate."


    "That won''t be necessary," Damon replied curtly. "It''s after hours, and I''m not here to


    discuss work. Now, if you''ll excuse us, we have ns."


    He didn''t wait for a response and pulled N inside the restaurant.


    Drake didn''t follow but stood watching them leave with a cryptic smile.


    Once N and Damon were seated in a private room, she asked, "Damon, is thepany in trouble right now?"


    Damon handed her a menu. "It''s


    nothing major. We''ve been through worse. This is


    This is nothing. Tonight is


    about celebrating our marriage, so let''s not worry about anything else. Let''s just enjoy ourselves."


    Knowing he didn''t want her to worry, N lowered her gaze and didn''t press further.


    She opened the menu and began browsing, though her heart was still heavy with


    concern.


    She couldn''t help but recall how


    exhausted and defeated Damon bad


    looked thest time Prospectus


    Technology had faced a crisis


    Even


    now just thinking about it made her heart ache.

 Chapter 1106

    Once N finished ordering, she handed the menu to Damon.


    After he ced his order, she finally said, "By the way, I told Vrie about our marriage today. I n to invite her and Brandon over for dinner in a few days."


    Damon nodded. "Alright, it''s up to you."


    "Also, when will you have time to visit my dad and tell him about us?" N asked.


    "I might be busy for the next couple of days. How about Saturday?" Damon suggested.


    "That works," she replied.


    Looking at her seriously, Damon said, "N, I owe you. Once everything is settled, I''ll make it up to you with a proper wedding."


    Seeing the guilt and sadness in his eyes, N took his hand. "Don''t be silly. I''ve already said I don''t care about that. As long as the three of us are together and happy, that''s all that matters."


    "But I still feel like I''ve let you down," Damon said, his voice heavy with emotion. He loved her and couldn''t bear the thought of her suffering, even a little. His heart ached for her.


    "Enough of that! Today is our wedding day. Let''s not dwell on these things. We''re here to celebrate, so cheer up," N encouraged.


    "Alright," Damon agreed.


    After dinner, Damon drove N to the riverside.


    She nced at him, puzzled. "Why aren''t we going home?"


    "There''s one more thing I need to do," Damon answered.


    "What is it?" Just as she asked, fireworks suddenly burst in the night sky nearby.


    Startled, she turned toward the disy, her eyes widening in surprise. "This was your doing?"


    He nodded. "Yes. I hope you like it."


    "Thank you. I love it." Without saying more, she focused on the dazzling fireworks filling the sky.


    Damon stood quietly beside her, his gaze not on the sky but on her.


    ...


    In a restaurant overlooking the river, Drake and Alexander sat across from each other.


    Hearing the crackle of fireworks, both turned their heads toward the spectacle. Drake chuckled. "Beautiful fireworks, don''t you think, Mr. Kinsey?"


    Alexander''s expression hardened. "From what I''ve heard, they registered their marriage today. You''ve always wanted to marry N. How can youugh at a time like this?"


    N and Damon had been together


    for so long without registering their marriage. For her to do so now, during the precarious state of Prospectus Technology clearly demonstrated her loyalty she would not leave Damon.


    Drake raised an eyebrow. "You''re too old-fashioned, Mr. Kinsey. This is the modern age. Marriage is just a piece of paper. Even if they''re married, they can still get divorced. The process doesn''t matter to me as long as the result is what want."


    "Alright, then. I''ll wait to see your result," Alexander said, his voice cold.


    One way or another, N and Mason had to go to Meristate.


    If not, the Nixons would fall into the hands of Edward''s mistress-a result neither Emerald nor the Kinseys could ept.


    "Fine, but I hope you won''t interfere when I take action," Drake reminded him.


    "If your actions harm N or Buddy in any way, I won''t let you off!" Alexander warned, his tone sharp.


    Drake sipped his wine, raising an eyebrow. "You can rx about that. My goal is to be N''s fianc¨¦. Hurting her or Buddy wouldn''t serve me any purpose."


    "You better keep your word!" With that, Alexander stood and left.


    Drake nced at the fireworks outside, smirked, drained his wine, and exited the restaurant.


    After watching the fireworks, Damon and N returned home around 10:00 p.m.


    As they stepped into the living room, Damon''s phone began to ring.


    Upon seeing that it was Spencer, his face darkened slightly. He turned to N. "need to take this call. You should head upstairs and getsome rest. Don''t wait up for me."

 Chapter 1107

    N nodded. "Alright. Just don''t work toote."


    "I won''t," Damon assured her as he answered the call and walked toward his study.


    His body tensed at whatever was said on the other end, and his pace quickened. Once he closed the door, he asked coldly, "Are you sure?"


    Spencer''s voice came through clearly in the quiet room. "Yes, Mr. Sumner. I''ve got the footage. Ms. Sumner did meet with Drake two nights ago."


    Damon''s gaze dropped. After a long pause, he said, "I see. Don''t act yet-just keep an eye on her and observe what she does next."


    "Understood," Spencer replied.


    After hanging up, Damon tossed his phone onto the desk and let out a coldugh.


    It seemed Charlotte hadpletely turned her back on him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gotten involved with Drake.


    Over the next few days, Spencer gathered substantial evidence of illegal activities involving the Wilkie Group.


    When he handed the documents to Damon, he asked, "Mr. Sumner, should we hand this over to the police?"


    "Not yet. First, contact Mr. Wilkie and ask him toe in for a meeting," Damon instructed.


    Less than an hourter, Pedro arrived, his expression grim.


    Initially, he had no intention ofing. By siding with Drake, he had effectively positioned himself against Damon. The lines had already been drawn.


    Just as he was about to hang up the phone, however, Spencer mentioned the evidence they had gathered. If Pedro didn''t show up, it would be handed over to the authorities.


    Left with no choice, he reluctantly agreed to the meeting.


    Pedro sat across from Damon in the


    office, his voice thick with anger.


    "Mr. Sumner, I didn''t intend to get I involved in your conflict with Drake, but he attacked the Wilkie Group''s firewall. If I hadnt agreed to his terms, mypany would''ve gone under in a day. My hands were tied."


    Damon''s expression remained indifferent. "That''s your problem, not mine. And if I recall correctly, if it weren''t for Prospectus Technology''s support in the past, the Wilkie Group would''ve copsed long ago."


    To keep the Wilkie Group afloat,


    Pedro had allied with Drake to target Prospectus Technology. Damon thought he must''ve been too lenient with Pedro in the past, giving him the impression that he could be


    easily manipted.


    Pedro bristled. "I told you I was forced! Was I supposed to just stand by and watch mypany go bankrupt?"


    He had no choice. If Drake hadn''t threatened him, he wouldn''t be going against Damon.


    Damon nodded. "You''re free to choose Drake''s side. Just know that if Prospectus Technology needs to defend itself by submitting evidence of the Wilkie Group''s crimes to the authorities, I hope you''ll understand."


    Pedro scowled. "Are you really going to push me this far?"


    "I''m not pushing you," Damon replied


    calmly. "This is simply a choice


    you


    have to make. Either way, the Wilkie Group is headed for bankruptcy.


    Instead of ming me f?r fighting


    back, maybe you should me Drake for dragging you into this war."


    Seeing he couldn''t argue his way out, Pedro growled, "What do you want? If you really nned to destroy the Wilkie Group, you wouldn''t have called me here."


    Damon smiled. "You''re a smart man, Mr. Wilkie. I want you to continue working with Drake. But at the same time, I want to know everything he''s nning."

 Chapter 1108

    Pedro fell silent, his face dark and stormy as he said nothing.


    Damon wasn''t in a hurry and didn''t push for an answer. He waited calmly, confident that Pedro would eventually give him the response he wanted.


    After what felt like an eternity, Pedro finally looked up and spoke. "If I don''t agree, will you hand those incriminating documents over to the police?"


    "Mr. Wilkie, the moment you asked that question, you already knew the answer," Damon replied.


    Pedro took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on Damon. "Fine. I agree. But if Drake discovers this, the Wilkie Group and Prospectus Technology will go down together."


    It was a no-win situation. If he didn''t agree, Damon would expose everything, and the Wilkie Group would crumble. However, agreeing risked Drake discovering the betrayal, which would also spell doom for hispany.


    Damon''s expression remained steady. "Mr. Wilkie, rest assured. If you help me take Drake down, I''ll hand over every piece of evidence I have against the Wilkie Group once it''s over."


    "Fine. I''ll do it," Pedro answered.


    "d to have your cooperation," Damon said with a smile.


    After Pedro left, Damon''s smile turned icy. This was Pedro''sst chance. If he didn''t y his cards right and sided with Drake again, the Wilkie Group wouldn''t deserve to survive.


    Not long after, Spencer knocked on Damon''s office door and walked in. "Mr. Sumner, these are thepanies that have had dealings with Drake. A few of them also have deep coborations with Prospectus Technology."


    Damon scanned the list, his expression serious. "Find alternative suppliers for thosepanies. Look outside the city if necessary, and be ready to terminate our contracts with them.


    "Also,unch investigations into thesepanies. I want a full report within three days. If any of them are involved in illegal activities, pick one to make an example of."


    Spencer nodded. "Understood."


    ...


    Pedro had just returned home when the butler approached him. "Mr. Wilkie, Mr. Mummery is here."


    His face darkened. "I see."


    In the living room, Drake was seated on the couch, swirling a ss of red wine in his hand. He looked as rxed as if he were at home.


    Pedro frowned but suppressed his irritation.


    Pushing down his displeasure, he walked over and sat across from Drake. "To what


    do I owe the pleasure of your visit today, Mr. Mummery?"


    Drake chuckled, setting down his ss. His gaze sharpened as he looked at the old man. "Mr. Wilkie, I''ll


    be straightforward. What did Damon


    want when he called Damon


    you to


    Prospectus Technology today?"


    Despite Drake''s probing, Pedro remained calm. With years of experience


    weathering storms, he showed no sign of guilt.


    "He questioned why the Wilkie Group


    cut ties with Prospectus


    Technology. Then he imed they were short on supplies and wanted


    to buy from us at a premium to keep their production lines running."


    "Is that all?" Drake''s gaze turned icy, clearly doubting that Damon would call Pedro


    over for something so trivial.


    Pedro huffed. "That''s all. If you don''t believe me, you''re wee to ask him yourself."


    Seeing the annoyance sh across


    Pedro''s face, Drake smirked. "Of


    course, it''s not about trust, Mr. Wilde Jjust wanted to avoid any Misunderstandings that might hurt our coboration. I hope you can appreciate that."


    Pedro snorted. "Mr. Mummery, if I recall, our ''coboration'' began with you threatening me, not an agreement."

 Chapter 1109

    Drakeughed, his tone light. "Mr. Wilkie, are you still upset about that? Yes, I had to strong-arm you at first, but it was for the sake of our partnership.


    "And look at the opportunities I''ve brought the Wilkie Group several lucrative deals. If you y your cards right, overtaking Prospectus Technology will just be a matter of time."


    "Let''s hope you''re true to your word, Mr. Mummery," Pedro replied.


    Being stuck between Damon and Drake felt like walking on thin ice.


    Pedro couldn''t shake the thought that the Wilkie Group might go bankrupt at any moment. If he''d known this was how thepany would end up, he would have preferred it go bankrupt earlier. It would be better than living on the edge now.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll have 100,000,000 dors invested in the Wilkie Group soon. If you have any other requests, feel free to let me know anytime," Drake said.


    "Alright. I''m feeling a little under the weather, so I won''t be seeing you out, Mr. Mummery," Pedro said.


    As soon as Drake left, Pedro sank into the couch, exhaustion etched on his face.


    Just as he was about to retreat to his study, Theo walked in.


    "Grandpa, thepany just received a sudden investment-100,000,000 dors! It came from Drake. That guy really knows how to do business. If we had partnered with him earlier, the Wilkie Group wouldn''t be on the brink of copse!" he eximed.


    Pedro''s mood soured even further. "You fool!"


    Theo froze, stunned and offended. "Grandpa, what do you mean? Someone''s giving us money, and you''re upset? What did I do wrong?"


    "You think that moneyes without strings? Drake gave us that money because


    he expects us to help him take down Prospectus Technology!" Pedro barked.


    "And how is that a bad thing? If Prospectus Technology copses, we can dominate the market in Saintornia! We won''t have to with those arrogant partners


    anymore Every time I m


    them theyre condescending and


    smug-I''ve had enough of it!" Theoined.


    Pedro took a deep breath, steadying his temper. "Come to my study. Now."


    ...


    Ten minutester, Theo stormed out of the study, furious.


    As he reached the door, Pedro''s cold voice echoed behind him.


    "Remember everything I told you. Follow my instructions to the letter.


    If you leak anything that leads to the


    Wilkie Group''s copse, I''ll disown you."


    BUMS


    Theo gritted his teeth, his voice tense. "I understand, Grandpa."


    Without another word, he left the house and climbed into his car. Rage simmered just beneath the surface as his hands clenched the steering wheel.


    "Damon..." The name escaped through gritted teeth, his bloodshot eyes burning with fury.


    He couldn''t believe Damon had


    managed to uncover his secrets and use them to ckmail Pedro. The


    humiliation was unbearable. He wanted nothing more than to tell


    Drake everything and fet him handle Damon.


    But deep down, he knew that wasn''t an option. Neither Drake nor Damon was someone the Wilkie Group could afford to cross.


    The only thing he could do now was carefully navigate the cracks between them, hoping to avoid total destruction.


    After sitting in the car for over ten minutes, Theo finally calmed down enough to drive away.


    He had to figure out how to keep the Wilkie Group out of Damon and Drake''s fight. Otherwise, no matter who won, the Wilkie Group would be the one to suffer.


    With that thought, he dialed Jane''s number. His voice was cold and clipped. "Do you have time? There''s something we need to discuss."

 Chapter 1110

    Jane''s cold voice came through the line. "I''m busy. What do you want?"


    "The Wilkie Group might go bankrupt," Theo said bluntly. "Damon has already gathered substantial evidence of our illegal activities. Grandpa''s getting old, and I can''t hold thepany together on my own. Can youe back and help me?"


    There was a moment of silence before Jane''s mocking tone cut in. "Theo, when I was at the Wilkie Group, we didn''t do anything illegal. How is it that thepany started falling apart the moment you took over?"


    Theo forced down his rising anger and replied coldly, "Everything I''ve done was for thepany''s growth. When are youing back?"


    "I''m noting back. Give up on the idea," Jane said sharply. "I''ve already sold my shares to Damon. Thepany has nothing to do with me anymore. You''re on your own."


    She wasn''t a fool. Theo''s reason for asking her to return wasn''t to pass thepany to her. He wanted her to be the scapegoat for the things he''d done in the past. She might never leave if she went back now.


    Theo quickly added, "If youe back, I''ll give you half of my shares."


    "I don''t need them," Jane replied dismissively. "Keep them. If thepany goes bankrupt, your shares will be as good as scrap paper anyway."


    With that, she hung up.


    Theo mmed his phone onto the passenger seat, his face dark with rage. Jane, that ungrateful woman.


    Letting her go abroad had clearly been a mistake. Now, getting her toe back seemed impossible.


    ...


    Time flew by, and soon it was Saturday.


    In the morning, N and Damon got ready, ate breakfast, and brought Mason to visit Harrison.


    When Harrison saw them, his face lit up with joy, though he quickly tried to downy it. "You''re both so busy. If there''s nothing urgent, you don''t need to visit me so often. I have the housekeeper to take care of me."


    "We haven''t visited in a while, and we actually have something to tell you this time," N said seriously.


    Harrison''s expression turned curious. "What is it?"


    "We got married," she said.


    Harrison frowned slightly. "When are you nning to hold the wedding?"


    N and Damon exchanged a nce.


    N answered, "We don''t n to hold the wedding for now."


    Harrison''s expression darkened immediately. "Whose idea was that?"


    "It was a joint decision," N exined. "We''ll hold the weddingter. We just came today to let you? know and have a family mean


    together."


    "That''s ridiculous!" Harrison


    snapped. "How can you get married


    without a wedding? I can


    understand you, young people,


    wanting to make your ow


    decisions, but there has to be a


    proper ceremony. This is,


    non-negotiable!"


    "Dad, it''s not that we don''t want to have a wedding," N said patiently. "The timing just isn''t right."


    "What timing isn''t right? Exin it to me!" Harrison demanded.


    Seeing that her father wasn''t going to let this go N sighed. "Damon,


    can you take Buddy to anoth


    room


    for a while? I need to talk to my dad."


    Damon nodded. "Alright."


    After he left with Mason, N sat down beside Harrison. "Dad, my mom ising to Saintornia next week."


    Harrison froze. "What did you say?"


    "You heard me. She''ll be here next week, and I''m going to meet her. Damon and I rushed to get married because of this," she exined.

 Chapter 1111

    "What does her return have to do with you getting married?" Harrison asked, his confusion clear.


    "She wants me and Buddy to move to Meristate," N said softly.


    "What?!" Harrison''s face darkened. "She hasn''t cared about you for years. She didn''t even visit once. And now she''sing back to force you to leave your husband and move abroad? Has she lost her mind?!"


    After a brief hesitation, N shared what she had learned from Alexander about her mother''s ns.


    Harrison''s anger red as he processed the full story. "That''s insane! She abandoned you for years, and now she expects you to inherit some foreign family''s legacy? What about your life, your happiness? This is absurd!"


    "That''s why Damon and I decided to register our marriage now," N said calmly. "We''ll handle everything else as ites."


    Harrison sighed deeply. "Alright, I understand. If you''re not ready for a wedding now, we''ll wait."


    "Thank you, Dad," N replied.


    After lunch, Damon and N prepared to leave with Mason.


    As they were heading out, Harrison stopped her and said in a low voice, "N, no matter what happens, I just want you to be happy. Nothing else matters."


    "I know," she replied, smiling gently.


    "Go on. Live your life. Don''t worry about me. The housekeeper takes good care of everything here," Harrison reassured her.


    "Okay," N answered.


    As Harrison watched N leave, he sighed. He had wanted to ask her to arrange a meeting between him and Emerald when she arrived.


    After thinking it over, he decided it wasn''t necessary, so he didn''t bring it up.


    ...


    After dropping N and Mason off at home, Damon went straight to his office.


    As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, Spencer hurried over. "Mr. Sumner, Ms. Sumner is waiting for you in the conference room."


    "Got it," Damon replied and walked into the conference room with a cold expression. Charlotte immediately stood up and stormed toward him. "Uncle Damon, how could you terminate the contract with mypany like this? It''spletely unfair!" "You''ve already found a better partner," Damon said tly. "There''s no need to continue working with Prospectus Technology."


    A flicker of guilt crossed Charlotte''s face. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "If you don''t understand, take your time to think about it. When you''ve figured it out,e back to me. If you can''t, don''t bothering back." With that, Damon turned and started to walk away.


    Charlotte chased after him, blocking his path. "Uncle Damon, you can''t do this to me! this to me! Dont forget was the melDont


    one who took care of N''s father


    when no one else could!"


    Damon narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Let''s get one thing straight. You took care of her father for less than a month, and I rewarded you with a limited edition sports catend a major project. Feel free to ask around if I''ve ever shortchanged you."


    Charlotte''s face turned pale, but she refused to back down. "But you''re my uncle! Helping me should be your responsibility!"


    Her entitled tone made Damon''s gaze turn ice-cold. "You''re mistaken. I''m not a Sumner by blood, and I''m not your uncle. I owe you nothing.


    "Most importantly, I despise people who pretend to be loyal while secretly working with my enemies."

 Chapter 1112

    Charlotte stared in disbelief, her wide eyes filled with fear and guilt. Her face turned ashen.


    "Uncle Damon..." she called out.


    "Don''t call me uncle," Damon replied icily. "I don''t have a niece who betrays her own family. Since you''ve chosen to side with Drake, you''ve also chosen to stand against me and Prospectus Technology. From now on, we''re business rivals, and I won''t show you any mercy."


    His piercing gaze felt like the chill of a winter wind. "But since we once shared a bond, let me offer you some advice-stay far away from Drake. Otherwise, you won''t even know how your endes."


    With that, Damon brushed past her and left.


    Charlotte stood frozen, watching his figure disappear, too shaken to pursue him further.


    ...


    Back in Damon''s office, Spencer entered after a knock. "Mr. Sumner, Mr. Guinness from the Watson Group is here to see you."


    "I''m not seeing him. Tell him the Watson Group''s issues have nothing to do with me," Damon replied.


    "Understood," Spencer answered.


    In the evening, Damon had just reached the parking garage when someone suddenly stepped in front of his car, blocking his way.


    Upon seeing that it was Percy Guinness, Damon''s expression darkened. "Mr. Guinness, what are you doing here?"


    Percy looked haggard. "Mr. Sumner, the Watson Group is in serious trouble. We need your help. If you help me out this time, I swear I''ll follow your lead and never waver again."


    Clearly desperate, Percy''s tone pleaded for mercy.


    Damon''s voice remained cold. "If I recall, not long ago, my secretary reached out to buy some products from yourpany at a high price. You tly refused.


    "Prospectus Technology''s production line has since been halted, costing us millions every day. Even if I wanted to help you now, there''s nothing I can do. You should look elsewhere."


    Without waiting for a response, he walked around Percy and kept going.


    Percy quickly followed, forcing a smile. "Mr. Sumner, please, let''s talk this through. The Watson Group can supply Prospectus Technology with the products you need- at market price."


    Damon raised an eyebrow, a hint of mockery in his smile. "Market price? Mr. Guinness, you don''t seem to understand how business works."


    When Prospectus Technology had approached the Watson Group earlier, offering above-market prices, Percy had refused.


    Now, with the Watson Group in a desperate position, Percy was offering to sell at market price. Did he think Damon was a fool?


    Seeing that Damon was unwilling to continue the conversation, Percy grew more panicked. "Mr. Sumner let''s not give up yet. If there''s anything you''re unhappy about let''s


    negotiate. We can still work) something out, right?"


    Damon stopped and looked at him impassively. Mr. Guinness, I don''t have time for pointless chatter. Name your lowest eptable price for the products. If it''s reasonable, weldo business. If not, there''s no need for further discussion."


    Silence hung between them as Percy hesitated, rubbing his hands nervously. Several numbers shed through his mind.


    If he priced too high, Damon would walk away. Too low, and he''d suffer a loss. Regardless, Prospectus Technology was the Watson Group''s only hope.


    He said honestly, "Mr. Sumner, I''ll sell at cost price. That''s my bottom line. Anything lower, and I''d be losing money."


    Damon knew this was the best Percy could offer. He considered it for a moment and replied, "Fine. Come to my office Monday morning, and we''ll sign the contract."


    Percy grew anxious. "Mr. Sumner, time is of the essence. Can''t we sign it today? It''ll only take half an hour."


    Damon raised a brow. "Rx, Mr. Guinness. If I say Monday, it means you''ll still have time. Don''t worry-the Watson Group won''t fall apart before then."


    Seeing no other choice, Percy nodded reluctantly. "Alright, Mr. Sumner. I''ll wait for your update."


    "Good," Damon replied.


    As Damon drove away, Percy watched his car disappear into the distance before motioning for his own driver to bring the car around.


    The moment Percy got in, his secretary, seated in the passenger seat, couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Guinness, we know Mr. Summer is the one behind the Watson Group''s troubles. Why would you stilb approach him for help?"


    Percy let out a bitterugh. "Do I have any other choice? If I hadn''t listened to you earlier and offended him, we wouldn''t be in this mess. Now, we''re forced to sell at cost just to secure a deal.


    "Let me warn you don''t mention Drake''s name in front of me again. If you do, pack your things and leave!"

 Chapter 1113

    It was Percy''s secretary who had said that the Watson Group would be in crisis if they offended Drake. That was why Percy had refused to work with Prospectus


    Technology.


    Now? They hadn''t offended Drake, but they had offended Damon. If they had to offend someone, he''d rather it be Drake.


    Percy had worked with Damon for years. He knew Damon wasn''t the type to push people to their breaking point. As for Drake, Percy had investigated him¡ªhe was a ruthless man.


    People who had worked with Drake had all suffered. Yet, no one dared retaliate because Drake was supported by the Nixons. Associating with someone like that would be dangerous.


    Percy''s gaze shifted to the window, his expression grim. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the tides were turning in Saintornia.


    In the days that followed, executives frompanies that had severed ties with Prospectus Technology flooded Spencer''s phone with calls, all begging for a meeting with Damon.


    No matter how persistent they were, Spencer always gave the same reply-Damon wouldn''t see them.


    On Monday morning, Percy arrived at Damon''s office bright and early with the contract in hand.


    "Mr. Guinness, you''re here early," Damon remarked with a trace of surprise.


    Percy''s smile was awkward. "Yes, Mr. Sumner. I brought the contract. If everything looks good, we can sign it now."


    Damon took the contract, skimmed it for about ten minutes, then nodded. "No issues. Let''s sign."


    Once the paperwork wasplete, Damon handed one copy back to Percy. "Mr. Guinness, here''s to a sessful partnership."


    "Likewise, Mr. Sumner. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave," Percy said, excusing himself.


    Damon nodded. "Our procurement manager will coordinate with your team this afternoon."


    "Understood," Percy replied.


    ...


    As Percy left the building, he was immediately surrounded by familiar faces otherpany heads who had once worked with Prospectus Technology andter turned against it due to Drake.


    "Mr. Guinness, can you help us out? Put in a good word for us with Mr. Sumner?"


    "That''s right! We''ve been longtime coborators. Please, we''re desperate our businesses can''t take much more of this."


    "We know we were in the wrong, but doesn''t this seem like overkill? Mr. Sumner is cutting off all our paths!"


    Percy sighed. "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I can''t. I''ve barely managed to resolve my own issues. You''ll have to fend for yourselves."


    Ignoring their pleas, Percy got into his car and drove away. Through the rearview mirror he saw the once-proud business leaders left


    shivering in the cold outside


    Prospectus Technology''s doors.


    Percy sighed. It was a good thing he''d acted early. If he''d waited any longer, he''d be standing there with them.


    As Percy''s car disappeared, the group outside Prospectus Technology''s building descended into anxious discussion.


    "What do we do now?"


    "Are we really going to watch ourpanies go under?"


    "This is insane! We only refused to work with Prospectus Technology, and now Mr. Sumner is actively buying out our partners and forcing us toe crawling back!"


    They had previously refused to sell


    their products to Damon, only for those products to umte in the warehouse after Damon acquired thepanies that had worked closely with them. They had to stap production, incurring millions in losses.


    Theirints carried a note of despair.


    Finally, someone broke the silence. "M-Maybe we should turn to Mr. Mummery?"

 Chapter 1114

    The group fell silent again. After a long pause, someone finally spoke. "Right, since Damon won''t let us off the hook, let''s go to Mr. Mummery and see if he can help us."


    Minutester, the people who had been waiting outside Prospectus Technology turned and left.


    The front desk quickly ryed this to Spencer, who reported it to Damon. "Mr. Sumner, they''ve been outside since 5:00 a.m. and have now suddenly left. I''m not sure if they''ve given up or if something else is going on."


    Damon''s expression remained indifferent. "Whatever their reason, it has nothing to do with us. Don''t bring this up to me again in the future. You can leave now."


    "Yes, sir," Spencer replied.


    After contacting Drake, the group waited in a private room at a restaurant.


    Two hourster, Drake finally arrived.


    As soon as he entered, Jerry Walker from Excellence stood up hurriedly. "Mr. Mummery, you''re finally here. We''ve been waiting a long time."


    Drake offered a faint smile, took a seat, and raised an eyebrow. "I already know why you''ve called me. It''s not that I don''t want to help, but your problems aren''t something I can fix. Ourpany''s business direction doesn''t align with yours.


    "However, I can introduce you to some clients, so you can get your production lines running again and minimize your losses."


    The faces around the table fell.


    Jerry''s eyes turned icy as he stared at Drake. "Mr. Mummery, you promised that if we helped you deal with Prospectus Technology, you wouldn''t let us suffer. You said you''d cover any losses. And now, you''re backing out?"


    Drake''s smile disappeared. "I''m not backing out. It''s just that you didn''t manage to do any real damage Prospectus Technology. I''m already doing you a favor by introducing clients. Don''t be greedy."


    Jerry chuckled coldly. "I see now. You used us as pawns. And now that we''re no longer useful, you''re tossing us aside."


    Drake didn''t deny it. He stood up, adjusted his suit, and said, "I don''t waste time of energy on people with no value. Thave other matters to attend to. Excuse me."


    Without another nce, he headed for the door.


    The others were furious, some even rising to confront him, but Jerry stopped them.


    Once Drake was gone, Jerry shut the private room door and turned to the group. "We''re nothing but coteral damage in this fight between Damon and Drake."


    Back when Drake had threatened and sweet-talked them into cutting ties with Prospectus Technology, they had assumed they had made a safe choice.


    But now, Damon had acquired the


    coboration, cutting off their supply chains entirely. At this rate, it would only take a month for their businesses to go bankrupt


    "Mr. Walker, what do we do now? Are we just going to sit back and watch ourpanies copse?" someone asked, panic creeping into their voice.


    They had believed Drake would support them. Now, it was clear he had only used them. Regret was toote.


    Jerry sighed. "There''s no other choice. We''ll have to beg Damon again."


    "But he won''t even agree to meet us," someone objected. "How can we beg if we can''t even get in the door?"


    "If we can''t meet him, we can meet N. All we need is for her to pass a message."


    Damon wouldn''t meet them now likely because they had sided with Drake. If they could show genuine regret and convince Damon, he might give them another chance.

 Chapter 1115

    "Actually, my daughter is friends with Vrie. I could ask her to help set up a meeting with N," one person said hesitantly.


    Jerry''s face lit up. "Yes, let''s do that."


    Another person pped him on the back. "Well done. Didn''t know you still had an ace up your sleeve!"


    The man shrugged. "I usually don''t pay attention to who my daughter befriends. I didn''t expect it toe in handy now."


    "Well, it''s a reminder for us all. I''m going home to tell my kid to start making more friends."


    An hourter, N received a call from Vrie. "N, are you home? I need to talk to you about something."


    "I''m home," N replied, arranging a flower in a vase. "What''s up? Can''t you just tell me over the phone?"


    "It''s better in person. I''ll be there in 30 minutes," Vrie replied.


    Though Vrie said 30 minutes, she arrived in less than 20. As she stepped into the living room, she saw N kneeling on a cushion by the sofa, carefully arranging flowers in a vase on the table.


    "N," she called out.


    N nced at her briefly. "You''re here. Sit down. I''ll be done in a second."


    When thest few stems were in ce, she wiped her hands and turned to Vrie. "So, what''s this about?"


    Vrie pressed her lips together, then sighed. "A friend asked me to set up a meeting with you."


    "A meeting? Who? And why?" N asked, puzzled.


    "She''s not exactly a friend," Vrie admitted. "She helped me out once. I


    wasn''t


    ing to agree, but she


    yed the ''you owe me card


    here I am


    Seeing Vrie''s troubled expression, N sat across from her. "What''s this about? You''re making me nervous."


    Vrie hesitated, then said, "It''s about Prospectus Technology."


    At that, N''s brows furrowed. "Vrie, I don''t get involved in Damon''s work."


    "I know." Vrie nodded. "I''m just here to deliver the message. If you''re not willing, I''ll tell them no."


    If the other party hadn''t brought up how she had saved Vrie before, she wouldn''t havee to N to put her in a dilemma.


    "Alright, go ahead," N replied.


    Vrie exined how severalpanies had sided with Drake only to have Damon retaliate by cutting them off. Now they were on the verge of copse and were


    desperate to make amends.


    As N listened, her initial worry eased when she realized Damon had already handled the situation thoroughly.


    "They want to ask you to speak to Damon," Vrie said. "See if he''ll consider working with them again."


    N shook her head firmly. "Vrie, I can''t help with this. They chose to go against Damon, and if I step in now, I''ll be going against him too."


    Vrie sighed. "I get it. But it''s not that simple. Sure, Damon can crush them, but their bankruptcy won''t benefit him. And acquiring so manypanies must''ve drained a lot of resources if Damon works with them, they can help him fight Drake. Otherwise, he''s fighting alone."

 Chapter 1116

    N pursed her lips, remaining silent.


    Seeing her hesitation, Vrie added, "N, just think about my suggestion. I believe it makes sense to cooperate with them for now. Once we deal with Drake, we can address their past actions. What do you think?"


    N looked at her. "I understand. I''ll think about it. You should head back now."


    With that, she stood and left.


    Vrie''s argument had some merit, but N could tell she wasn''t only considering things from her and Damon''s perspective. Vrie likely wanted Damon to go easy on thepanies that had previously turned on Prospectus Technology.


    Back in her bedroom, N sat in a lounge chair on the balcony, thinking for a long while before dialing Damon''s number.


    The call was answered quickly.


    "N, what is it?" Damon asked.


    "Vrie came to see me just now. She asked me to intercede for thepanies that turned on Prospectus Technology and to convince you to give them another chance," she replied.


    There was silence on the other end of the line.


    After a moment, Damon asked, "What do you think?"


    "At first, I didn''t want to help her, but she said something that made sense. Right now, you''re fighting Drake alone, and it''s exhausting. If thosepanies can help you, restarting a partnership with them might not be a bad idea. But if you do, you have to stay vignt and never give them the chance to betray you again," she reminded him.


    She paused, lowering her gaze. "That''s just my opinion. Ultimately, the decision is yours. I don''t understand the business world."


    Damon chuckled. "I understand. I''ll think about it carefully. You just focus on taking care of Buddy and enjoy your days. If you want to return to work, you''re always wee back. I''ll handle the rest."


    "Alright. I won''t disturb you anymore," N replied.


    "Okay, I''ll be home for dinner tonight," Damon said.


    "Mm," she hummed in response.


    After hanging up, Damon''s expression turned cold. He


    ???


    immediately called Brandon. "How are you handling your girlfriend"? T won''t mind stepping in if you can''t manage her."


    Brandon, caught off guard during a meeting, was confused. "Uncle Damon, what''s going on? What did Vrie do?"


    "You should ask her yourself. I''m warning you keep her from bothering N. I don''t


    want her dragging N into business matters," Damon warned.


    Before Brandon could respond, the call abruptly ended.


    ...


    Standing up, Brandon said coldly, "The meeting will resume in 15 minutes."


    Leaving the conference room, he


    Pn


    returned to his office and called Vrie. The phone rang for a while without an answer. They''d had a fight recently, and he had been too busy to talk to her field nned to visit her tonight, but now she was bringing up an issue.


    On the third call, Vrie finally picked up, her tone impatient. "What is it?" Brandon took a deep breath. "Vrie, what did you say to Aunt N today?"


    "How do you know I went to see her? Were you spying on me?!" Vrie''s voice rose with anger. They had argued about this before, and she hadn''t expected him to break his promise.


    Frustrated, Brandon replied coldly, "Do you think I have time for that? Uncle Damon called to warn me¡ªstop bothering Aunt N with business matters."


    "Brandon, what do you mean by ''bother''? This concerns her too. Do you really think she can stay out of it?" Vrie shot back.

 Chapter 1117

    Drake''s ultimate target was N. If Prospectus Technology fell, no one could protect her or Mason.


    Thepanies that had sided with Drake acted out of self-interest, but they now regretted their decisions. Damon could gain significant strength by reestablishing cooperation with them.


    Of course, Vrie had her own motives. She wanted to repay Summer Coates for saving her life and hoped to restore their coboration.


    "Whether or not she can stay out of it, talking to her won''t help. Stop dragging her into this," Brandon said.


    "Brandon, who are you to order me around?" Vrie retorted.


    Pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration, Brandon replied, "Can you stop being unreasonable? I''m not threatening you. I''m reminding you. Don''t forget the Weir Group avoided bankruptcy only because of my uncle."


    Vrieughed coldly. "You''re right. He did save the Weir Group, and I''m grateful. But that doesn''t mean he can interfere in everything I do."


    Without giving him a chance to respond, she hung up.


    When Brandon tried calling again, he found she had blocked him.


    Taking a deep breath, he set his phone aside and headed back to the meeting.


    ...


    Still angry, Vrie blocked Brandon on every tform. Just as she prepared to start her car, her phone rang again.


    Seeing it was Summer, she suppressed her irritation and answered.


    "Vrie, how did it go? Did Ms. Kinsey agree to help?" Summer asked.


    Vrie was silent for a moment before replying softly, "Summer, I''m sorry. I don''t think I can help you anymore."


    Damon already knew she had approached N. Judging by his reaction, he wasn''t likely to reconsider working with thosepanies.


    There was a pause before Summer''s disappointed voice came through "It''s okay. I''m already grateful you tried. I ask my dad to figure something else out let''s meet for dinner soon."


    "Dinner can wait. I didn''t really help you. Focus on your family''s issues for now," Vrie replied.


    "Alright. Once things settle down, I''ll treat you to a meal," Summer said.


    "Deal." After hanging up, Vrie sighed and drove off.


    That evening, Damon returned home.


    During dinner, N hesitated before asking what he thought about her earlier suggestion.


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "N, no work talk during meals."


    "As your wife, I''m asking out of concern for your work. It''s not just business," N countered.


    Hearing that, Damon couldn''t help


    butugh. "Alright, then. Let me


    report to my wife''ve decided


    follow your advice and work with


    them again."


    N frowned. "Damon, I hope you''ve carefully thought this through and made the


    best decision for thepany, not just to appease me."


    "I understand. My decision is based


    on


    yepany''s interests. Even if


    you hadn''t called me, would ve


    chosen to work with them again," he answered.

 Chapter 1118

    Hearing Damon''s response, N finally felt relieved. "That''s good to hear."


    "Let''s eat," Damon said.


    "Okay." N picked up her utensils, ready to grab some food when her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing Alexander''s name on the screen, her expression shifted slightly. She set her utensils down and answered.


    As soon as the call connected, Alexander''s voice came through. "N, your mom''s flightnds in two hours. I''m heading to the airport to pick her up. Do you want toe along?"


    N clutched her phone, her breathing growing heavier. It took her a few seconds to respond. "No, I''m busy tonight. Anything else?"


    "How about tomorrow? Can we meet somewhere? She really wants to see you," Alexander asked.


    "We''ll see," she said hurriedly, then ended the call.


    Noticing her pale expression, Damon took her hand and said softly, "If you don''t want to see her, then don''t. You don''t have to force yourself."


    Taking a deep breath, N shook her head. "No, I want to see her. I just... I''m not ready yet."


    Drake was already enough of a threat for Damon to handle. If the Nixons got involved, things would only be harder for him.


    She needed to meet them and figure out their intentions.


    "No matter what you decide, I''ll support you," Damon reassured her.


    After dinner, Damon went to his study to work. N stayed behind to y with


    Mason, but her mind kept drifting back to the phone call.


    Several times, Mason had to call her repeatedly before she noticed.


    Finally, Mason said with a hint of exasperation, "Mommy, if you''re tired, you should rest. I can y by myself."


    Snapping out of it, N looked at Mason apologetically. "I''m sorry, Buddy. I''ll y with you tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay. Go rest, Mommy," Mason replied.


    Back in her room, N showered and got ready for bed, but sleep wouldn''te. She sat up, grabbed her phone, and started reading a book to pass the time.


    After a while, a message from Alexander popped up.


    When she opened it, she saw a


    picture of Emerald at the airport. She was wearing a fur coat over a


    V-neck dress, her skin fair and radiant A pair of oversized sunsses hid most of her face. Stylish and elegant, she looked like she was in her early 30s.


    This wasn''t the warm, humble mother N remembered.


    Alexander followed up with a voice


    message: "N, I picked up your I mom. She''s upset you didn''te. She wants to see you tomorrow. Let me know what time works for you."


    Gripping her phone tightly, N took a long time to reply.


    N: [I understand. I''m busy tomorrow morning. Let''s n for the afternoon. You pick the ce.]


    Although she hadn''t seen her


    mother in years, she felt no


    excitement, only distance. After all, the woman who had once loved her


    and given her everything was the


    **


    same anymore.


    In Alexander''s car, Emerald was alreadyining. "You''ve been in Saintornia for


    so long, and you still haven''t brought her back. How are you handling this?"


    Alexander nced at her and muttered, "Aunt Emerald, she''s a person, not an object. I can''t just take her away without asking if she''s willing."


    "It doesn''t matter what she wants. What matters is that I need her in Meristate," Emerald stated.


    Her tone wasmanding, ustomed to control. How others felt had never been a concern for her.

 Chapter 1119

    "If you force her, she''ll resist even more. And don''t forget, she has unresolved feelings about the past," Alexander reminded her.


    Emerald''s face darkened. "What does she have to resent? If it weren''t for what happened back then, she wouldn''t even exist. She should be grateful I brought her into this world!"


    Alexander frowned. "If you want her to follow you to Meristate, you''ll need to tone it down. She''s not like Brian and Delia, who grew up with you."


    "Fine. I''ll meet her tomorrow and see," Emerald replied.


    After divorcing Harrison and moving abroad, Emerald had initially thought about N often. But over time, as her business grew and she had Brian and Delia, her thoughts of her eldest daughter faded.


    Now, she only cared about N because the Nixons needed her as a sessor. Otherwise, she might never have thought about her again.


    Emerald knew she had wronged N, but she had gone through so much over the years. Besides, she had a son and a daughter who listened. She no longer had any affection or feelings toward N.


    To her, N was nothing more than a mistake from her youth.


    Staring out at the night sky, Emerald murmured, "I never thought I''d be back here."


    Alexander said nothing.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Alexander finally spoke. "Aunt Emerald, I''m warning you¡ªN''s attitude toward you is...plicated. Tomorrow''s meeting might not go well. Be prepared."


    Emerald waved dismissively. "I know. Just make sure to pick me up tomorrow. I''m busy, so keep it close to the hotel."


    With that, she strode into the hotel without a second nce.


    Watching her go, Alexander sighed and drove away.


    ...


    The next morning, as N dropped


    Mason off at Alexander called. M, doyou have time now? I''d like to meet with you first


    Switching the phone to her left hand, N waved goodbye to Mason with the other.


    "If it''s not urgent, let''s just meet this afternoon."


    "Okay, but just so you know, your mom''s personality might be a bit overbearing. If she says something upsetting, try not to take it to heart," Alexander cautioned.


    N chuckled. He was already cautioning her. "Got it. Don''t worry."


    "Alright, see you at 2:00 p.m.," Alexander said.


    "See you." After hanging up, N got in her car and headed back to the vi.


    At Prospectus Technology''s underground garage...


    Damon had just gotten out of his car when several men surrounded him.


    "Mr. Sumner, please, give us another chance. We know we were wrong."


    "Yes, Mr. Sumner. We''ve known each other for years. Surely, you wouldn''t let ourpanies go bankrupt like this?"


    "We''ll do anything if you''re willing to forgive us!"


    Damon''s expression was cold and


    unreadable. "When Prospectus Technology was struggling, I came to you for help, and none of you lifted a finger Now you want me to believe you won''t betray me again?"


    The men exchanged nces, sensing a glimmer of hope.


    "Mr. Sumner, just tell us what you want. If saving mypany means giving you my life, I''ll do it!"

 Chapter 1120

    "Exactly, Mr. Sumner, please help us out!"


    Damon''s expression remained indifferent while facing the hopeful gazes of the group. "I can help you, but tell me what can you offer in return?"


    He wasn''t a phnthropist, and given these people had previously worked against Prospectus Technology, there was no way he would let them off easily.


    "Mr. Sumner, whatever you ask¡ªif we can do it, we will!"


    The others echoed in agreement, desperate to save their businesses.


    Damon nodded. "Alright, I have only one condition¡ªjoin me in taking down Drake."


    Relief washed over the group. Some even looked incredulous.


    Was that really his only condition? After all, even if Damon hadn''t explicitly asked, they''d likely side with him against Drake once theirpanies were back on their feet.


    The humiliation Drake had subjected them to was a bitter pill none of them were willing to swallow.


    "Mr. Sumner, that''s it? That''s all you''re asking?"


    Damon turned his cold gaze to the man who spoke. "Yes. But let me make this clear -I don''t give second chances, let alone thirds. If any of you betray me, I guarantee yourpanies will be bankrupt within three days."


    The group''s faces paled. They knew Damon now controlled their key partnerships, and with that leverage, he could crush their businesses effortlessly.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Sumner. We''ll stand by you against Drake."


    "Exactly! Drake''s made fools of us all-we won''t let him get away with it!"


    "As long as you save ourpanies, we''re at your service."


    Damon nodded. "Good. I hope you remember the promises you made today."


    Two hourster, the group left the office, their faces alight with satisfaction, clutching newly signed contracts.


    Although they had sacrificed a portion of their profits, keeping their businesses afloat was all that mattered now.


    Spencer organized the contracts and filed them away before knocking and entering Damon''s office "Mr. Sumner, should we stop monitoring the others now that the contracts are signed?"


    "No, keep the surveince. A signed contract means nothing on its own. Some of them may still harbor intentions and try to work with Drake in secret, Damon instructed


    "Understood. I''ll make sure the monitoring continues," Spencer replied.


    "Good. Carry on," Damon dismissed.


    At 1:50 p.m., N''s car pulled up to the agreed-upon restaurant.


    As soon as she stepped out, Alexander, seated by the window, turned to Emerald. "Aunt Emerald, that''s N. Doesn''t she look just like you did when you were younger?"


    Alexander had seen photos of Emerald in her youth. The resemnce between her and N was striking-at least 70-80%.


    Among Emerald''s three children, N bore the closest resemnce to her.


    "Mm," Emerald hummed tly, her expression devoid of emotion.


    To her, N''s resemnce orck thereof-was irrelevant. What mattered was taking her back to Meristate.


    "I called my dad the other day," Alexander said, "He said N''s personality is almost identical to yours when you were younger. He said you''re definitely mother and daughter."


    Emerald turned to him, her voice icy. "If you''re trying to make me feel more maternal before the meeting, you can stop now."


    "Aunt Emerald, I just hope this meeting doesn''t turn hostile," Alexander replied.


    Emerald''s expression remained cold. "That depends on her attitude."


    Alexander sighed inwardly. Given Emerald and N''s personalities, it was hard to imagine the meeting going smoothly.

 Chapter 1121

    A momentter, N entered the restaurant.


    Alexander stood quickly and led her toward their table.


    "N, just a heads-up-your mom''s used to giving orders, so her words mighte across asmanding. Be prepared," he said again, his tone cautious.


    "Okay," N replied evenly, following him.


    In less than two minutes, they arrived at the table.


    "N, this is your mom," Alexander said, then turned to the woman sitting before


    them. "Aunt Emerald, this is N. Doesn''t she look just like you?"


    Emerald and N''s eyes met, neither speaking for several long moments.


    After what felt like an eternity, Emerald raised her chin slightly. "Sit down." Her tone was devoid of any warmth.


    As N looked at the woman in front of her, she found it impossible to reconcile thismanding figure with the gentle, loving mother she remembered from childhood.


    She sat across from Emerald and spoke directly. "I''ve heard from Alexander that you want me to go to Meristate."


    Emerald nodded, her gaze sharp and appraising. "If youe with me, I''ll let you inherit the Nixon fortune. You''ll have wealth beyond measure and the ability to obtain anything you desire with ease."


    She spoke as if offering a prize no one could refuse, expecting N to be moved.


    However, N''s expression remained calm. "Anything I desire?"


    Emerald considered her response for a moment, then nodded. "Yes."


    "Then I want the past 20 years of a mother''s love. Can you give me that?" N asked.


    Emerald frowned slightly, a flicker of confusion crossing her face. It seemed she hadn''t anticipated such a "foolish" response.


    "I came here expecting more from you, but see now I was wrong. It you were even a little smarter, you wouldn''t have said something so ridiculous, Emerald remarked, her tone dripping with disdain


    N chuckled softly. "Ms. Kinsey, wealth may mean the world to you, but to me, it''s just numbers. It''s no different from how you can''t seem to understand what I truly value."


    The woman sitting before her was nothing more than a stranger who happened to share her mother''s face.


    Any hope N had held onto¡ªof finding even a shred of motherly love in Emerald -had vanished.


    Perhaps that was for the best. It would save her from any inner conflict when the inevitable confrontation came.


    Emerald''s expression hardened. "What you want is irrelevant to me. You have two choicese with me willingly, or I''ll force you to golf you resist, I''ll bankrupt Prospectus Technology as a small


    punishment-to show you the cost of defying me."


    N clenched her fists under the table, a flicker of coldness shing in her eyes.


    Sensing the rising tension, Alexander


    1.n


    quickly interjected, "Aunt Emerald, isn''t that going too far? This is your first meeting with N after so many years. You should focus on reconnecting, not scaring her Didn''t, you tell me you missed her and were excited about this reunion?"


    Emerald frowned. "When did I ever say that?"


    Alexander went silent.


    "I can go with you to Meristate," N said suddenly.


    Alexander and Emerald turned their attention to her.


    She met Emerald''s gaze directly and repeated, "I''ll agree to go and inherit the Nixons, as you''ve nned. But I have three conditions."

 Chapter 1122

    Emerald looked at N and asked, "What are your conditions?"


    "First, Buddy stays in Saintornia. He can''te to Meristate with me. Second, I need you to provide resources to Damon''spany to help him take it international. Third, I want full control over my marriage decisions," N stated firmly.


    Emerald narrowed her eyes and pondered briefly before letting out a softugh. "Once you join the Nixons, you and Damon will belong to two entirely different worlds.


    "As for Buddy¡ªif you leave him here, his life trajectory will end up just like yours. Are you sure you want to leave him behind?"


    N''s second condition wasn''t difficult for Emerald to guess. She could see where this was heading, though N clearly underestimated the Nixons. Even with abundant resources, Damon could neverpete with them.


    As for N''s third condition? Once she was in Meristate, who she wanted to marry would hardly be her decision to make.


    "I''m sure," N said resolutely. "You want me to go to Meristate because you need a pawn. I refuse to let my son be one too."


    "Naive," Emerald spat.


    Whether it was Mason or Damon, Emerald knew either man could be used to control N if necessary.


    From the moment Emerald decided to bring her to Meristate, N''s autonomy ceased to exist. The only variable would be whether sheplied willingly or resisted until it proved futile.


    "Just tell me whether you agree to my conditions. Whether my decision is naive or not is irrelevant to you," N retorted.


    Emerald frowned, clearly displeased with N''s defiance.


    How Harrison had managed to raise such a headstrong daughter was beyond herprehension. Once N arrived in Meristate, Emerald vowed to teach her proper


    manners.


    "Fine. I agree. When will you be ready to leave for Meristate?" she asked.


    "I''ll need time to say goodbye to Damon and Buddy," N replied.


    "Three days. That''s all you get. I''m very busy and can''t waste my time here," Emerald decided curtly.


    N''s face paled slightly. After a long pause, she finally nodded. "Okay."


    "I''ll have Alexander deliver your


    ticket. See you at the airport in three


    days. With that Emerald grabbed her bag and left without another word.


    The silence that followed was broken by Alexander. "Why did you suddenly change your mind?"


    Before today, he had assumed the two would reach a stalemate. Yet, in a matter of minutes, everything had been resolved.


    Earlier, N had been steadfast in her refusal to go to Meristate. What had changed?


    "It doesn''t matter why I changed my mind. The oue is what''s important," N answered.


    Alexander frowned. Although he hade to convince her to go, her sudden agreement unsettled him.


    "You should think carefully. Things areplicated with the Nixons. You might face challenges you can''t foresee," he cautioned.


    N chuckled, her eyes glinting with faint sarcasm. "Mr. Kinsey, weren''t you the one encouraging me to go earlier? Now you''re telling me to think twice? So, what is it that you really want-for me to go, or to


    stay?"


    "I want you to understand the full picture before making a decision," Alexander replied.


    "It doesn''t seem like I have much of a choice," N remarked.


    Alexander was rendered speechless. Emerald''s domineering nature had left no room for negotiation.


    After a moment, he finally said,


    "Don''t worry too much. The Nixons


    areplicated, yes, but my dad and I will help you. That said, leaving


    Buddy behind might mean you''ll never see him again."

 Chapter 1123

    Seeing the flicker of guilt in Alexander''s expression, N said, "If you really feel sorry for Buddy and me, promise me one thing."


    "What is it?" Alexander asked.


    "If I ever ask for your help after going to Meristate, you have to help me no matter what," N said.


    Alexander smiled. "You might find that once you be the Nixons'' sessor, I''l be the one asking you for help."


    "So, is that a no?" N asked.


    Seeing her serious expression, Alexander finally nodded. "Fine, I promise."


    "Let''s hope you won''t break your word," she replied.


    Alexander offered, "If you don''t believe me, I can swear on my life."


    N shook her head. "That won''t be necessary. I have other things to do, so I''ll be leaving now."


    ...


    N headed straight to Prospectus Technology.


    Damon was surprised to see her arrive unexpectedly. "N, why are you here at this hour?"


    "I missed you, so I came to see you," N answered.


    Her gaze was tender, filled with love¡ªand a hint of sorrow so subtle it was almost imperceptible.


    Damon, ever perceptive, quickly noticed something was off. He approached her and asked, "Did something happen?"


    N shook her head. "Nothing at all. I''m just tired. You go back to work. I''ll read here for a while, and we''ll pick up Buddy togetherter tonight."


    "No, something''s wrong. N, whatever it is, just tell me. Don''t keep it bottled up. We''re husband and wife. We''re supposed to be honest with each other," Damon urged.


    "It''s really nothing. If there''s anything at all, it''s that I missed you and wanted to see you. Is that not allowed?" she asked.


    "Of course it''s allowed. I just don''t want you to carry anything heavy on your own," he reminded.


    N dismissed it. "Nothing''s wrong, really. You should get back to work. Otherwise, I''ll head home now so I don''t interrupt you."


    As she turned toward the door, Damon reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    "I don''t mind being interrupted by you," he said.


    N tilted her head to look at him, about to respond, but he lowered his head and kissed her deeply. Her hands moved to wrap around his neck returning the kiss with equal fervor.


    It felt like an eternity before Damon finally left N''s lips. She was panting, her face flushed, as she said You should go back to work, or you''ll have to work overtime again tonight."


    Damon stared at her. "Do you think I''m still in the mood to work?"


    He carried her into the adjacent lounge. Once the door closed, he pinned her


    against it and kissed her again.


    They gradually moved to the bed.


    Damon was about to continue when N put a hand against his chest. "You''re not wearing that..."


    N rarely visited Prospectus Technology, so there weren''t any condoms kept in the room.


    Damon held her waist and coaxed, "It''s safe today."


    N was going to say more but was silenced by his kisses.


    ...


    Two hourster, Damon emerged, looking utterly satisfied.


    Inside, N felt sore all over. She checked the time and realized it was nearly time to pick up Mason. Ignoring her aching body, she forced herself to get dressed.


    Her hands and legs trembled as she moved.


    "Damon, you beast!" she muttered under her breath.


    He hadn''t given her a single moment to rest in those two hours!

 Chapter 1124

    After getting dressed and stepping out of the break room, N spotted Damon sitting behind his desk, looking refreshed as he worked.


    She shot him a re, unable to suppress her annoyance.


    Damon rubbed his nose, feeling a bit guilty. "Honey, why didn''t you rest a little longer?"


    "It''s almost time to pick up Buddy from school. Are you still busy with work?" N asked.


    "There''s just a little left to do, but I can finish it at home. Let me grab my things, and we''ll pick up Buddy together," he answered.


    N considered telling him to stay and finish his work but remembered they only had three days left together. She nodded. "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Five minutester, they were on their way downstairs.


    Since N had driven over, Damon decided to take her car to pick up Mason.


    During the ride, N stared out the window, lost in thought about how to tell Damon she''d be leaving for Meristate.


    Damon noticed something was off but didn''t press her. He figured he''d wait until after dinner to find the right moment to ask about it.


    They soon arrived at Mason''s kindergarten.


    Mason was already waiting by the entrance. When he saw N''s car, he wiggled free from his teacher''s hand and ran over.


    Opening the back door and noticing Damon behind the wheel, Mason''s eyes widened. "Daddy, howe you''re here to pick me up today?"


    As Mason climbed into the car and buckled his seatbelt, Damon smiled. "Your mom and I decided toe together."


    "Oh, guess what? I got a gold star today at school!" Mason said excitedly, holding out the star for N to see. "Mommy, isn''t that awesome?"


    N smiled and nodded. "Very awesome! Why did your teacher give you a gold star?"


    "During naptime, Thomas kept


    pulling Lifith''s braids, so I told the


    teacher. She scolded Thomas and gave me a gold star Mason recounted.


    Upon seeing the pride on Mason''s face, N''s heart warmed.


    When they had lived in Capitarnia, Mason had always been calm and mature While she''d appreciated his steadiness she''d worried he was missing the carefree innocence of a child his age.


    Since moving to Saintornia, he''d be much more lively, acting more like a typical five-year-old.


    "Buddy, you''re amazing! Since your teacher gave you a gold star, Mommy wants to give you a reward, too," N said.


    Mason''s eyes lit up. "What is it?"


    "What do you want?" N asked.


    Mason''s small face scrunched up as he thought hard. He wanted so many things that he couldn''t decide.


    After a moment, he looked up at N. "Mommy, can I only pick one?"


    N thought for a moment and smiled. "Here''s an idea. Write down everything you want in a notebook and give it to me. I''ll pick one as surprise. That way, you''ll still get what you want but also feel excited when you open the gift. What do you think?"


    Mason''s eyes sparkled with excitement. He nodded eagerly. "Okay! I''ll start writing as soon as we get home!"


    "Alright," N replied.


    Buoyed by the thought of his reward, Mason was in high spirits for the rest of the drive.


    As soon as they reached home, he jumped out of the car and ran straight inside, eager to grab a notebook and start his list.

 Chapter 1125

    Watching Mason dash away, N couldn''t help but smile. But that smile quickly faded as she thought about their imminent separation.


    "N, why are you staring after Buddy like that?" Damon''s voice snapped her back to reality.


    She turned to him, quickly masking her sadness. "Oh, nothing. I was just thinking about how fast time flies. Buddy''s already five years old."


    Damon slid an arm around her waist. "It might feel fast to you, but not to me. When I think about the five years we lost, I can''t help but feel regret. If we''d been together all that time, the three of us would''ve been so happy."


    The mention of those lost years made N sigh.


    If only she had trusted Damon more back then, they wouldn''t have missed out on so much time together.


    And now, just as they had reunited, they were about to be separated again.


    "I''m sorry, Damon..." she murmured.


    Seeing the guilt in her eyes, Damon pulled her into his arms, his voice soft. "There''s nothing to apologize for. For me, as long as I''m with you and Buddy, it''s never toote."


    "Mm," N hummed in response.


    Leaning against Damon, she felt tears welling up in her eyes.


    How was she supposed to tell him she was leaving?


    She knew he''d be angry and wouldn''t agree to it. But to protect Prospectus Technology, to protect him and Mason, she had no choice.


    If she agreed to go to Meristate, Prospectus Technology could thrive. Perhaps, one day, it could even surpass the Nixons, giving them a chance to reunite.


    If Prospectus Technology fell and she and Mason were forcibly taken, they''d lose any hope of being together again.


    After staying in Damon''s embrace for a while, Nposed herself and pulled away.


    She wiped at the corners of her eyes and smiled. "I just got a little emotional thinking about the time we lost."


    Though Damon could tell there was more to her words, he didn''t press her. "Let''s head inside," he suggested.


    ...


    After dinner, Mason retreated to his room, eager to work on his list.


    N stayed in the living room, nning to watch TV while waiting for him, but Damon had other ns.


    "N,e to the study for a minute," he asked.


    She followed him into the room, puzzled. "What''s wrong, Damon? Do you need something?"


    Damon turned to face her, his expression serious. "It''s not about me. It''s about you. Something''s been bothering you since this afternoon. What''s going on?


    N bit her lip, avoiding his gaze. "Nothing''s wrong."


    "It''s Damon had asked Spencer about


    Our mother, isn''t it?"


    her day and fearned she''d out


    wi with:


    Emerald in the afternoon, >


    Since her mood had changed after that meeting, it had to be rted.


    "It''s nothing. Don''t overthink it. I''m just tired," N denied.


    Damon stared at her silently, disbelief clear in his eyes.


    Under his gaze, N''s resolve began to crumble.


    After a long pause, she finally nodated. Okay I''ll tell you. But you


    try to stop me-"


    Damon interrupted her, his voice low and firm, "You''re nning to go to Meristate, aren''t you?"


    N clenched the fabric of her shirt. After a long moment, she nodded. "Yes." The words had barely left her mouth when Damon grabbed her shoulders. "What about me? You''re leaving with Buddy-what am I supposed to do?" he demanded.


    Looking up at his reddened eyes, N trembled, unsure how to respond.

 Chapter 1126

    "Damon, I''m sorry, but I don''t have another choice," N apologized.


    "What do you mean you don''t have a choice? You didn''t even ask or discuss it with me¡ªyou just decided to leave on your own. You didn''t think about how I''d feel at all. How could you be so selfish?" Damon demanded.


    N stared at him, shocked, her eyes welling with tears. "Would it have mattered if I asked you? You can barely handle Drake, let alone fight against the Nixons!"


    Damon let out a bitterugh, his hands falling from her shoulders as he took a step back. "So... it''s my fault. If I weren''t so useless, I''d be able to protect you and Buddy."


    Seeing the pain in his expression, N reached out to him. "Damon, that''s not what I meant "


    He pulled his hand away, his voice cold. "It doesn''t matter what you meant. The result is the same you and Buddy go to Meristate, and I stay here. If you had already made your decision, why did we even get married?"


    N took a deep breath, meeting his eyes. "I won''t take Buddy to Meristate."


    Damon stared at her in disbelief. "You''re abandoning Buddy too now?"


    "How could I abandon you and Buddy?" she said, frowning. "But right now, the only way to protect both of you is for me to leave with Emerald."


    "It''s not the only way, N! You''re giving up before it''s even the final moment," Damon protested.


    "Damon, stop saying things just to sound noble. Yes, it''s not thest moment yet, but we both know how this will end if I don''t agree to her terms. Prospectus Technology will go bankrupt, and Buddy and I will be forced to leave.


    "At least this way, I can protect you and Buddy. You can stay here and keep building Prospectus Technology. We''ll have a chance to be together again," N countered.


    Damon let out another bitterugh. "When? A month? A year? Ten years?"


    "However long it takes, there will be


    a day when we reunite. She isn''t taking me to Meristate to let me inherit the Nixons. I''m sure shes just using me as a shield to pave the way for her children," N reasoned.


    "Then why will you go if you know that?" Damon retorted.


    "Damon, it doesn''t matter whether I agree or not I have to go. The only difference


    is whether I go willingly or under duress.


    "I negotiated with her today, and she


    agreed to provide Prospectus Technology with resources. You


    need to use those to grow Prospectus Technology and expand to the point that even the Nixons have to take notice. Then we''ll have the power to negotiate with them," N coaxed.


    At present, they didn''t even have the right to sit at the table.


    Damon closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his emotions were gone, reced by a steely calm. "I''m notfortable with you going to Meristate alone."


    "You don''t need to worry about that.


    If she wants to use me as a shield, she''ll make sure I''m safe-for now at least. As long as I keep myself useful she won''t let anything happen to me. Once I''m there, I''ll figure out more about the Nixons internal power dynamics, N reassured.


    If Emerald could use her, she could also use Emerald''s status to learn who in the family could be allies or threats.


    What Emerald wanted was for N to pave the way for her children, while what N wanted was to be with Damon and Mason.


    "N... I''m sorry. If I weren''t so powerless, you wouldn''t have to do this," Damon said again.


    N shook her head. "Even if you weren''t here, she''d stille for me. But now, with you and Buddy, I''m stronger. I''ll work hard, and we''ll have our day together again."

 Chapter 1127

    Damon nodded. "Alright. I''ll do everything I can to grow Prospectus Technology. I''l bring you back."


    N couldn''t help but smile. "Good. Don''t look so serious. After all, she is still my mom. She wouldn''t go that far."


    Damon forced a small smile. "When are you leaving?"


    "In three days," N answered.


    "That soon?" Damon asked.


    "Yes. So I want to spend these next three days with you and Buddy," N replied.


    Damon nodded. "I''ll clear my schedule for the next three days. I''ll also call Buddy''s kindergarten to excuse him from ss."


    "Okay," N replied.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door, followed by Mason''s voice. "Mommy? Are you in there? I finished my list!"


    N quickly wiped her tears and said, "I''m here, Buddy! Wait for me in the living room. I''ll be right out."


    She turned to Damon and said, "I''ll go check on Buddy. Finish up here and join us when you''re done."


    Damon nodded silently, and N left the study.


    After a quick stop in the bathroom to wash her face andpose herself, she joined Mason in the living room. He was sitting on the couch, holding a small notebook.


    As soon as he saw her, he held it out eagerly. "Mommy, here! This is my list of rewards I want!"


    N took the notebook andughed softly at the 20 or so items scribbled on the pages. "Buddy, you''ve got quite the list here. I''ll need time to think about which reward to give you.


    "Go upstairs, take a bath, and get ready for bed. When you wake up tomorrow, your reward will be waiting on your nightstand."


    "Really?" he asked excitedly.


    "Have I ever lied to you? Go on now," N urged.


    Mason chirped, "Okay!"


    After Mason raced upstairs, N sat on the couch and went through his list carefully.


    When she saw one of his wishes to go on an outing with both Mommy and Daddy ¡ªher eyes lingered, and an idea began to form.


    Back in the study, Damon made a call to Spencer "Clear my schedule for the


    Qext three days. Postpone""


    everything. If it can''t be postponed, cancel it."


    "Mr. Sumner, you''ve got important meetings with major clients


    tomorrow and the day after.


    been arranging these for months. If we cancel now, we might lose the deals," Spencer informed him.


    Damon replied, "I have more important things to handle. Cancel them."


    "Mr. Sumner¡ª" Spencer tried.


    "Spencer, I don''t want to repeat myself," Damon interrupted.


    Hearing the edge in Damon''s tone, Spencer had no choice but to agree. "Understood, sir."


    "Good. Inform Mr. Keane to oversee operations for the next three days. No matter


    what happens, I don''t want to be disturbed," Damon instructed.


    This stunned Spencer. In all the years he had worked with Damon he had never seen him set aside work for anything Still, he managed a hesitant reply. "Mr. Sumner, is everything alright?" ''


    Damon''s tone remained cold. "Just do as I said."


    After ending the call, Damon contacted Mason''s kindergarten to arrange his


    absence. Then, lost in thought, he stared out at the night sky.

 Chapter 1128

    After what felt like a long time, there was a knock at the study door.


    "Come in," Damon called.


    N opened the door and stepped inside, surprised to find Damon standing by the window. "Damon, don''t you have work to do?"


    Damon turned to face her. "No, I rescheduled everything for the next few days. I also called Buddy''s kindergarten to request some time off for him."


    "Mm." N nodded. "There''s something I wanted to discuss with you."


    "What is it?" Damon asked.


    "I just saw one of Buddy''s reward requests. He wants to go on a trip with both of us.


    I was thinking... maybe the three of us could spend the next three days together and take a short trip," N suggested.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Damon''s face before he nodded. "Alright, I''ll find a resort for us."


    "Thank you," N replied.


    "There''s no need for thanks between us," Damon said softly, then paused. "But... how do you n to tell Buddy about you leaving?"


    The question made N falter, her gaze dropping to the floor. She had never been separated from Mason before, and the thought of exining it to him filled her with dread.


    Damon pulled her into his arms, his voice gentle. "If you don''t know how to say it yet, wait until you''re ready."


    She nodded, leaning into his embrace. "Okay."


    Resting against his chest, she began listing all the little things Damon needed to take care of for Mason.


    "Buddy is afraid of thunderstorms. If it rains at night, you must stay with him until he falls asleep. He hates carrots, but you need to ensure he eats them at least once a week to prevent vision problems..."


    She rambled on, listing every little detail, and Damon quietly listened to it all.


    By the time N was done, her voice had grown choked with emotion, and her eyes were red.


    If she could, she would never leave Damon and Mason.


    Damon gently patted her back. "N, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Buddy and will work hard to


    strengthen Prospectus Technology.


    I promise it won''t be long before can bring you back."


    She nodded, her voice trembling. "I trust you. I just... got so focused on Buddy that I forgot to remind you to take care of yourself, too.


    "You need to eat on time every day. If your stomach starts acting up again and I''m


    not around, I know you won''t take it seriously.


    "I''ll have Spencer check on you regrly. When I return, I''ll personally ask him if you''ve been eating and sleeping well."


    Damon couldn''t help butugh.


    myself Besides if I let my homet


    "Alright, promise I''ll take care of et


    andou decide I''m not worth keeping, what will I do then?"


    "At least you''d know," she replied with a small smile.


    fail


    After wiping her reddened eyes, she stepped out of his arms. "I won''t disturb you anymore. Don''t stay up toote working."


    Just as she turned to leave, Damon pulled her back into his embrace


    "You you think have the heart


    "You''re leaving for Meristate in three


    days.


    to focus on work?"


    "Then let''s just chat for a while," N suggested.


    "Okay. But before you leave, shouldn''t you visit Dad?" Damon asked.


    N blinked in surprise at his words and looked up at him. "You''re calling him that already?"


    "I adapt quickly," Damon replied.


    N thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go see him tomorrow morning. Just me¡ª you and Buddy can stay home."


    "Alright," Damon said.


    They spent a little more time in the study before N broke the silence. "I''m going to shower now. I need to get up early tomorrow."


    "Okay. I''ll join you," Damon said.


    Her face flushed red, and she waved her hands dismissively. "That''s not necessary. I... uh, want to shower alone..."

 Chapter 1129

    Understanding N''s concerns, Damon reassured her, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything."


    They had only three days left together. He wished time would slow down so he could savor every moment with her. He had no intention of wasting even a second.


    N shot him a skeptical look. "Really?"


    "Really. I swear," he replied with a serious expression.


    Reluctantly, she nodded. "Alright, but you have to keep your word."


    "Of course," Damon promised.


    Once upstairs, he handed her a towel. "You go ahead and shower first."


    "Okay," N replied.


    As the sound of running water filled the room, Damon walked to the window, pulled out his phone, and made a call.


    "Prepare for departure to Meristate tomorrow. The mission is to protect someone indefinitely," he instructed.


    The voice on the other end said something, and Damon replied, "It''s my wife, N Kinsey."


    After ending the call, Damon slipped his phone into his pocket and gazed at the night sky, his expression hardening. He vowed their separation would notst long.


    Half an hourter, N stepped out of the bathroom, her face slightly flushed from the warm steam.


    Seeing her wet hair dripping onto her towel, Damon frowned. He grabbed another towel and approached her, gently wrapping it around her head. "Why didn''t you dry your hair beforeing out?"


    "The steam made it feel stuffy, so I wanted some fresh air," she exined.


    Damon carefully dried her hair until it no longer dripped. "Get under the covers. I''ll grab the hair dryer."


    "Okay," N answered.


    Damon returned shortly with the hair dryer. Plugging it in, he nced at her. "Turn around so I can dry your hair."


    "I can do it myself¡ª" N began.


    "There''s no need. Let me," he interrupted firmly.


    His tone left no room for argument. N could only turn her back to him.


    When he finished, Damon put the hair dryer away and headed to the bathroom to shower.


    Pet


    By the time he returned, N was dressed in her pajamas, sitting. on the bed with a book. Hearing! bis footsteps she looked up Alfdone?


    "Yeah," he replied, climbing into bed beside her.


    She closed her book and ced it on the nightstand.


    Before she could say a word, Damon pulled her into his arms. His


    embrace was gentle, as


    were holding something fragile and irreceable.


    N wrapped her arms around him in return. For a moment, the room was silent, save for the sound of their soft breathing.


    "Damon, don''t worry about me. Even


    in Meri?tate, I''ll find ways to stay in touch with you and Buddy," she said


    Damon tightened his hold on her but said nothing for a long time. When he finally spoke, his voice was barely audible. "Mm."


    He knew N was trying tofort him, but he also knew Emerald wouldn''t allow her to contact them so easily.


    All he could do was strengthen Prospectus Technology¡ªuntil it was powerful enough to stand against the Nixons.


    "Come on, it''s not like a life-and-death separation. Don''t look so grim," she teased. "Don''t say something so unlucky," Damon replied, his deep voice trembling slightly.

 Chapter 1130

    N bit her lip, forcing a lighthearted tone. "I was just talking casually. Don''t take it seriously. Besides, you''re not the type to believe in these things anyway, right?"


    "But when ites to you, I can''t afford not to believe," Damon replied.


    "I promise I''ll make sure toe back safely. Besides, no matter what, she''s still my mother. She wouldn''t truly harm me," N reasoned.


    "Alright," Damon answered.


    The two hugged quietly for a while before Damon finally loosened his grip on N. Still, his gaze remained fixed on her, unwavering.


    Feeling his intense stare, N shifted ufortably. "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "I just want to take a good look at you," he said.


    N pressed her lips together before leaning up to nt a kiss on his lips. "I''m tired. Let''s sleep."


    "Alright." Damon turned off the light, plunging the bedroom into darkness. The only illumination came from the soft moonlight streaming through the cracks in the curtains.


    Snuggling into Damon''s embrace, N quickly fell asleep.


    Hearing her steady breathing, Damon carefully turned on the bedsidemp and gazed at her sleeping face. It wasn''t until the dead of night that the bedroom lights finally went dark again.


    ...


    The next morning, N woke up before the sun had risen. Picking up her phone from the bedside table, she saw it was only 6:30 a.m.


    There were less than three days left before she had to leave for Meristate.


    Realizing her head was resting on Damon''s arm, with his other arm draped across her waist, she gently moved his hand. Just as she was about to put it down, Damon''s eyes opened.


    "Sorry, did I wake you?" she asked.


    "No, I was about to get up anyway. Are you getting ready to leave?" he asked.


    "Yeah, I need to stop by my dad''s ce," she replied.


    "I''ll drive you over." Damon was already sitting up, preparing to get out of bed.


    N stopped him. "There''s no need. It''s still early. You should rest a little longer¡ª you haven''t been sleeping welltely."


    "It''s fine. I''ll just take a napter," he replied.


    Seeing how insistent he was, N relented.


    After getting ready, they went downstairs for breakfast before Damon drove her to Harrison''s apartment.


    When the car pulled up outside, N turned to Damon. "Wait for me here. I should be back in about half an hour."


    "Alright. Just make sure to break the news to him gently¡ªgive him time to process," he reminded.


    "Don''t worry, I will." With that, N got out of the car and headed upstairs.


    Harrison was in the middle of breakfast when he saw N arrive, surprised by her visit. "What brings you here so early?"


    "Dad, I need to talk to you about something," she started.


    Sensing the seriousness in her tone, Harrison turned to the housekeeper. "I


    remember we''re low on salt. Go buy some from the store."


    Once the housekeeper left, Harrison put down his cutlery and looked at her. "What''s going on? What do you need to tell me?"


    N sat down across from him. "Dad, I need you to brace yourself."


    Harrison nodded. "Go ahead."


    "In a few days, I''ll be heading to Meristate, and I might not be able to return for a


    long time. I came to let you know," she announced.


    The words had barely left her mouth


    when Harrison''s expression darkened. "What''s going on? Why are you suddenly going to Meristate? Is this because of your mother?"


    "It is," N admitted. "She''s been abroad all these years, caught up in work and she feels guilty about it. She wants to hand over control of the Nixons to me, but the condition is that I move to Meristate"


    "What about Damon and Buddy? Are they going with you?" Harrison asked.


    N shook her head. "Not yet. I''ll go first and get things settled. Once everything is stable, I''ll bring them over and I''ll make sure they bring you along, too."

 Chapter 1131

    Harrison''s response was immediate. "I''m not going. I''ve lived in Saintornia all my life, and I''m used to it here. Besides, with my health as it is, I don''t have many years left anyway. I''d rather not move around."


    N''s heart sank. "Dad, you''ll live a long and healthy life."


    Harrison gave a faint smile. "At my age, with my body the way it is, every day is a gift. The only thing I can''t stop worrying about is you. Otherwise, whether I live or die wouldn''t matter to me."


    "Please take care of yourself," she implored.


    "I will. Since your mother is willing to entrust thepany she''s built over the years to you, make sure you work hard and don''t let her down," he advised.


    In Harrison''s mind, Emerald was still the gentle and kind woman he''d known years ago. He had no reason to doubt what N told him.


    "I will," N replied.


    After sitting with him a while longer and discussing a few things, she finally took her leave.


    When she returned to the car, her eyes were red, and tears shimmered in them. She didn''t know if she''d still have the chance to see Harrison after she left for Meristate.


    Damon immediately pulled her into his arms. "N, don''t worry. After you leave, I''ll bring Dad to the vi to take care of him. If he doesn''t want to move, I''ll arrange for more people to look after him."


    "Thank you. I''ll be counting on you," N replied.


    "You''re my wife, N. He''s my father too. This is what I should do," Damon reassured.


    "Alright. Let''s go home," she said.


    When they returned to the vi, Mason was already awake, sitting at the dining table and eating breakfast.


    N walked over to him. "Buddy,


    Mommy and Daddy got you a few days off school. We''re going to take attip together low does that. Sound?" .


    Mason''s eyes widened in disbelief, a half-eaten toast frozen in his hand. "Really, Mommy?"


    "Of course. Didn''t you write in your reward list that you wanted to go on a trip with us?" N asked.


    He cheered, "Yeah! When are we leaving?"


    His excitement was palpable. It wasn''t just about the trip-he got to skip school!


    "As soon as you finish breakfast, we''ll pack and leave," N answered. Hearing this, Mason immediately dropped the toast and tried to climb off his chair.


    N stopped him. "Buddy, what did Mommy teach you about wasting food?"


    Mason looked at the toast, then at his serious expression, and reluctantly sat back down to finish eating. He ate so fast that he ended up choking on hisst bite


    N quickly handed him a ss of milk, which he gulped down to clear his throat.


    After wiping the milk from his mouth, Mason looked at her eagerly. "Can I pack now, Mommy?"


    N sighed, amused. "Go ahead, but take your time. There''s no rush. Mommy and Daddy haven''t started packing yet."


    "Okay!" Despite his promise to take it slow, Mason bolted upstairs as fast as his little legs could carry him, disappearing around the corner in seconds:

 Chapter 1132

    N and Damon exchanged a nce and couldn''t help butugh.


    "Let''s go upstairs and pack too," Damon suggested. "Otherwise, Buddy will be all done and rushing us."


    N nodded. "Alright."


    The two headed to their bedroom, each packing clothes for the next few days.


    Since N needed to gather her skincare products and makeup, Damon finished first. He walked over, intending to help, but she waved him off.


    "Just stay put," she said. "If you touch this, you''ll mess up everything I''ve just organized. Besides, you don''t even know what''s what."


    Damon chuckled, leaning against the dresser. "Fine. I''ll just watch you."


    He didn''t argue¡ªmakeup wasn''t his forte. To him, all the lipsticks looked the same, though N insisted there were big differences.


    It took another ten minutes before she finally zipped up her bag.


    Damon grabbed their suitcases and carried them downstairs, where Mason was already waiting.


    Upon seeing them, Mason''s eyes lit up. "Mommy, Daddy! Are we leaving now? Where are we going?"


    N crouched to his level, her tone gentle. "That''s up to your dad. I don''t know either."


    Damon winked. "You''ll see when we get there."


    "Okay!" Mason was brimming with excitement.


    N reached for the little duck-patterned suitcase Mason had by his side, but he quickly stopped her. "Mommy, I''m five already! I can handle it myself!"


    Seeing him effortlessly pull his small suitcase along, N didn''t insist. Instead, she praised him, "Wow, Buddy you''re amazing! You can carry your suitcase now


    With pride sparkling in his eyes, Mason dered, "When I grow up, I''ll help you with your suitcase just like Daddy does!"


    Her smile faltered briefly, but she nodded. "Alright, I''ll be counting on you when you''re older."


    The family stepped outside, where Walter was already waiting with the car. Seeing Damon, he hurried over to take one of the suitcases.


    "Mr. Sumner, are you sure you don''t need me to drive for you?" Walter asked.


    "No, you can take the next few days off and rest," Damon replied.


    "Alright. Just let me know if you need me toe in. Drive safe!" Walter said.


    After loading the luggage into the trunk, Walter handed Damon the keys and stepped aside.


    Damon got in, followed by N and Mason. Once everyone was buckled up, Damon started the car.


    As the car pulled away, Walter headed back inside.


    Lydia nced up when she saw him. "They''re off?"


    Walter nodded. "Yes, but don''t you think this trip feels a little sudden? It''s not like Mr. Sumner at all."


    Damon was known for his


    meticulous nning. He typically informed Walter three days to a week in advance of any trip. This time, however, Damon had asked him to fill up the gas justst night and dismissed him from driving duties.


    Lydia shrugged. "You''re overthinking it. Mr. Sumner didn''t have Ms.


    Kinseyer Mr. Mason around before Maybe one of them wanted to go somewhere, and he agreed.


    "But still... with so much work at thepany recently, why now?" Walter questioned.

 Chapter 1133

    "Enough with the overthinking!" Lydia chided. "Take this time to rx. Once they''re back, you''ll probably be drivingte nights again."


    "Fair enough," Walter remarked.


    In the car, Damon nced at N. "The ce we''re going is a bit far. You and Buddy should rest. I''ll wake you when we get there."


    She nodded. "Okay."


    Leaning back, she closed her eyes but couldn''t fall asleep. Thoughts of leaving Damon and Mason in just three days weighed heavily on her.


    After a while, she opened her eyes, gazing at Damon with a mixture of longing and reluctance.


    Sensing her stare, Damon turned to her briefly. "What''s wrong? Can''t sleep?"


    "Yeah," she admitted softly. "I just wanted to look at you. Don''t mind me."


    Damon smiled. "N, do you really think I can drive normally with you staring at me like that?"


    His teasing tone made her roll her eyes. "Buddy''s here. Be serious!"


    From the back seat, Mason piped up, "Mommy, I covered my eyes! Pretend I''m not here. I can''t see or hear anything!"


    N turned around and saw that, while Mason''s hands were indeed over his eyes, he was peeking through the gaps. She couldn''t help butugh.


    Kids these days were so sly. When she was his age, she''d been ying with dolls, not pulling little stunts like this.


    Damon chuckled, and the tension eased. The car filled with warmth andughter.


    In an upscale restaurant in Saintornia...


    Drake and Alexander sat across from each other.


    Drake''s expression was dark with anger, while Alexander remained calm.


    "Mr. Kinsey, why didn''t you tell me N was leaving for Meristate with Mrs. Nixon?" Drake demanded, his voice sharp.


    He wasn''t happy about being thest person to know the news.


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. "Why


    Sou''re neither a member


    the Nixons nor the nor the Kinseys I


    you nothing,


    of


    Drake''s face hardened. "Don''t forget our agreement. You said you''d help me be N''s fianc¨¦!"


    "That was before," Alexander said smoothly. "Back when N refused to return to Meristate, I needed you to deal with Prospectus Technology. But now that she''s agreed to go youre irrelevant. Besides do you really think my aunt would ever


    approve of you?"


    Drake sneered. "What if your apprentice finds out who you really are? Do you think


    he''ll stick around then?"


    Before Drake had returned, he had


    already known Alexander was


    on as though the boy


    would one day be his sessor


    Alexander''s gaze turned icy. "Drake, do you think you''re in a position to threaten me?"


    The Nixons viewed Drake as nothing more than a tool¡ªa dog to be discarded once its use was over.


    Drake''s smile was cold. "Your aunt still needs me for her ns. You can''t touch me just yet."


    He added, "I''ll let this go for now. But next time, it won''t be so easy to pull one over on me."

 Chapter 1134

    Drake stormed off, his anger radiating with each step.


    Reaching his car, he kicked the door hard in frustration. The action brought little relief, so he pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Put a hold on the coboration between MK and the Kinsey Group. Don''t move forward until I return," hemanded.


    Whatever the person on the other end said only fueled his fury.


    "Do as I say! I''ll take full responsibility for any consequences!" he growled before abruptly ending the call.


    Breathing deeply to suppress his rage, Drake yanked open the car door and sped away.


    ...


    Two hourster, Damon pulled up to a luxury hot springs resort.


    N''s face lit up with delight as she turned to him. "I''ve always wanted to visit this ce, but you''ve been so busy with work that I never mentioned it."


    Damon smiled. "Spencer rmended it. I might have to give him a raise when we get back."


    In the back seat, Mason''s curiosity was piqued-he''d never been to a resort before.


    As the family exited the car, a valet approached them promptly.


    "Wee, Mr. and Mrs. Sumner! We''ve prepared a shuttle to take you to your amodations. Shall we send your luggage directly to your room?"


    "Yes," Damon replied. "The bags are in the trunk. And please take care of parking the car."


    "Of course. Right this way, please," the valet said, gesturing toward the resort entrance.


    A golf cart awaited them inside, ready to shuttle them through the property. Once they boarded, the driver navigated the cart through beautifullyndscaped gardens adorned with cascading waterfalls and rolling artificial hills.


    Mason''s fascination was evident as he pointed enthusiastically. "Mommy, Daddy, doesn''t that over there look like a cow''s head?"


    N followed his gaze and smiled. "It really does."


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "I think it looks more like an elephant''s head."


    Mason squinted. "How does that look like an elephant?"


    "Look at the whole area as one shape," Damon exined. "Doesn''t it resemble an elephant?"


    After a moment of study, Mason nodded. "Oh! Yeah, I see it now."


    He turned to Damon, eyes wide with admiration. "Wow, Daddy, you''re


    amazing, wouldn''t have no ite


    you hadn''t pointed it out."


    Pleased, Damon smiled. "Of course. I''m your dad, after all."


    Nughed. "Alright, you two can stop hyping each other up now. Where are we going first?"


    "This resort has several natural hot springs," Damon said. "Let''s soak in one first."


    Mason pped his hands in excitement. "I want to! I''ve only seen hot springs on TV before!"


    Damon''s grin widened. "I''ve rented the entire resort for us. You can soak in every spring if you want."


    After a ten-minute ride, the cart stopped in front of a traditional-style vi.


    As they disembarked, a staff


    member approached with a warm


    smile. "Wee, Mr. and Mrs.


    Summer! I''ll guide you to the dressing area. All the springs and pools are


    avable for your private use.


    "Just a reminder-we rmend limiting each session to no more than two hours. If you feel lightheaded or experience a rapid heartbeat, please step out and rest immediately."


    "Thank you. We''ll manage from here," Damon said politely.


    "Of course. If you need anything, there''s a service button by each spring," the staffer added with a polite bow before departing.

 Chapter 1135

    After changing their clothes, Damon led them to a shallower spring more suitable for Mason. He stepped in first to test the temperature, then carefully lowered Mason into the water.


    As soon as Mason felt the warmth, he beamed. "It''s so cozy!"


    Damon chuckled and let go once he was sure Mason was steady. The shallow depth was perfect for Mason, as the water reached his neck when seated.


    For Damon and N, however, it was a bit too shallow.


    After Mason adjusted to the spring, Damon turned to N. "Should we move to one of the deeper springs? This one feels a little chilly."


    N hesitated, ncing at Mason as he sshed around. "But I''d feel uneasy leaving Buddy here alone."


    "I''ll call for some staff to keep an eye on him. He''ll be fine," Damon said.


    After a moment of thought, N nodded. "Alright."


    Once the staff arrived to supervise Mason, Damon led N to a nearby, deeper spring.


    As she sank into the warm water, which reached up to her shoulders, she sighed in satisfaction. "This is so rxing."


    Now she understood why Mason had been so excited earlier.


    Damon moved behind her and began massaging her shoulders. "You didn''t sleep wellst night, did you? Let me help you loosen up."


    She nced back at him. "It''s fine. Just soaking in the hot spring is enough."


    "Come on, let me take care of you. Who knows when we''ll get another chance like this?" Damon replied.


    His words made the mood heavier.


    N lowered her gaze, sadness flickering across her face.


    "N, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that," Damon apologized.


    She turned and hugged him tightly, her voice soft. "It''s okay. I don''t want to leave you and Buddy either."


    Seeing Damon and Masonughing and enjoying themselves was her greatest happiness-one she knew would soon be a memory.


    Even though she didn''t know


    when or if she''d return, she was willing to sacrifice her own


    happiness to protect Prospectu


    Technology and ensure Mason


    could stay with Damon, safe and free from maniption.


    Damon held her close, his voice firm. "Alright, no more thinking about that. We''re here to enjoy these three days together, so let''s make them appy ones."


    "Okay," N said.


    "Now, turn around. I''ll massage your shoulders," he offered.


    She nodded and turned, lowering her head to hide her reddened eyes.


    What she didn''t see was Damon''s tearful expression behind her.


    An hourter, they finished their soak and returned to find Mason who had been hopping from one spring to another, more interested in ying with the water than soaking.


    When he spotted them, he quickly climbed out and ran to N. "Mommy, this ce is so fun!"


    N smiled. "I''m d you''re having a good time, but you''ve been in the water long enough. Too much can make you feel lightheaded.


    "Let''s go shower, have lunch, and take a nap beforeing back in the afternoon, alright?"

 Chapter 1136

    Mason nodded excitedly. "Okay!"


    They returned to the changing area, showered, changed into fresh clothes, and took the shuttle to the restaurant.


    As soon as they sat down, a server approached. "Mr. and Mrs. Sumner, we have several types of cuisine ready. What would you like for lunch?"


    Damon looked at N. "N, you decide."


    N nced at Mason and noticed his eyes fixed on the roasted chicken leg. She couldn''t help but smile. "I''d like a steak, but I think Buddy wants the chicken leg."


    Following her gaze, Damon saw that Mason''s eyes were practically glued to the golden-brown roasted chicken leg. He chuckled. "Alright, we''ll have the steak, and Buddy can have the chicken leg."


    "Understood. How would you like your steak cooked? Any dietary restrictions?" the server asked.


    N shook her head. "Medium-well, and no restrictions."


    Damon replied, "Medium-rare."


    "Got it. And for Mr. Mason, besides the chicken leg, would he like anything else?" the server asked.


    "No, that''s all for now," N answered.


    "Alright. If you need anythingter, just press the service bell," the server reminded them before leaving.


    Half an hourter, their meals were served.


    Mason''s chicken leg was roasted to a perfect golden crisp, looking incredibly juicy on the inside.


    The server ced the dish in front of him. "Be careful, it''s hot."


    He then ced Damon and N''s steaks before them, removing the lids. "Enjoy your meal."


    After the server left, they began eating.


    Just as N picked up her knife and fork to cut her steak, Damon reached over and took her te. "I''ll cut it for you."


    Even something as simple as cutting steak, Damon did with effortless elegance.


    N rested her chin on her hand and watched him, her eyes filled with love.


    Soon, Damon ced the neatly cut steak back in front of her. "All done."


    Ene


    She looked at the te. Every piece was evenly cut, almost perfectly square she blinked in surprised beforeughing. "Damon, do you have OCD?" Content be


    Damon nced up at her while cutting his own steak and replied, "For some things, maybe."


    "Like cutting steak?" N teased.


    His knife paused for a moment as he looked at his own te, where every piece


    was cut into neat squares. He remained silent.


    After finishing lunch, they returned to their suite.


    The family suite was spacious, with a dining area at the entrance. To the left was a kitchen, and further inside was the living room with a balcony A hallway to the left led to twe bedrooms and a bathroom.


    The decor was simple and elegant-the way N liked it.


    After spending some time in the living room, Mason started getting sleepy.


    N took him to bed, tucking him in gently. Once he was asleep, she tiptoed out of


    the room and softly closed the door.


    Turning around, she saw Damon


    vel


    sitting in the living room, head


    lowered, lost in thought. She


    over to him. "Damnon, we ad


    pressed her lips together and walked


    wrong?"


    Hearing her voice, Damon lifted his gaze. "Alexander called earlier. Your ne ticket has been delivered to the vi."


    N''s hands clenched slightly at her sides. She sat down beside him, wrapping her arms around his neck and resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Damon, we agreed to enjoy these few days together and stay happy," she reminded him.


    Damon was silent for a moment before speaking. "But I can''t be happy when I know


    that you''ll be leaving me and Buddy in just two days."


    "I know... but this is the only way," N replied.


    "Yeah." Damon pulled her into a tighter embrace, holding her for a long time before finally letting go.

 Chapter 1137

    "Alright, let''s take a nap. We still have to y with Buddyter," Damon suggested.


    N shook her head. "Before we nap, there''s something I need to tell you."


    "What is it?" Damon asked.


    She pulled a small notebook from her bag, flipped it open, and handed it to him. "This is what Buddy wrotest night¡ªall the rewards he wants.


    "I n to buy the remaining ones over the next two days. I''ll also prepare a few extra gifts. In the future, for his birthdays or holidays, just pick something from here and give it to him for me."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Damon frowned. "Even after you go to Meristate, you can still send him gifts yourself. Are you nning never toe back?"


    "No, listen to me. I just want to be prepared. If I can stay in touch with both of you after I leave, then you won''t need to use these gifts. I''ll choose new ones every year and send them myself. I''m just getting these ready in case something happens," N exined.


    Damon protested, "There won''t be any ''in case.'' I won''t agree to this."


    If he didn''t agree, N would keep thinking about it and figure out a way to contact them. If he agreed, she might think it was okay to let gopletely.


    "Damon, if you don''t agree, I''ll have Vrie do it instead," N warned.


    One way or another, she was determined to make sure it happened.


    Damon''s expression darkened, and a heavy silence filled the room.


    After a long pause, he finally gave in. "Fine. I''ll do it."


    "Then it''s settled," N replied.


    "Mm," he hummed in response, gazing at her profile with a mixture of sadness and helplessness in his eyes.


    Because of their conversation, neither of them felt like napping anymore. They stayed in the living room until Mason woke up.


    That afternoon, Damon took Mason on a tour of the resort.


    Besides the hot springs, the resort had several scenic spots for viewing the snowyndscape.


    Mason was thrilled the entire time and even built a snowman.


    Before long, evening arrived.


    After dinner, as they were on their way back, Damon received a call from Spencer.


    Whatever was said on the other end, his expression darkened instantly already told you didnt 1. Dont cal me these next few days-I''m busy."


    Just as he was about to hang up, N reached over and held his hand. "Damon we don''t have any ns for the evening. If there''s something urgent at work, go take care of it. Buddy and I will wait for you."


    After a moment of silence, Damon replied, "Don''t worry. They can handle it without me."


    There was no way a bigpany could operate without him.


    With a hint of suppressed frustration, he told Spencer, "Go to Mr. Keane. If he can''t handle it, then call me again."


    "Understood, Mr. Sumner," Spencer answered.


    Back at the suite, N sent Mason to find his pajamas for a bath while she and Damon sat on the couch.


    "Damon, are you sure it''s okay not to go back to the office?" she asked, concerned. Prospectus Technology had only just stabilized. If he didn''t go, she feared something could go wrong again.


    Damon nodded. "Yeah, don''t worry. It''s only a few days¡ªnothing major will happen."


    "Alright then." She didn''t press the issue further and instead brought up Vrie and Brandon. "I was nning to invite Vrie and Brandon over for dinner, but won''t have the chance now. Could you let them know for me and apologize?"


    Damon looked at her. "You''re still thinking about others at a time like this?"


    "They''re not ''others.'' One is my best friend, and the other is your nephew," N countered.

 Chapter 1138

    Damon nodded. "Got it. You don''t need to worry about these things. You''re going to Meristate alone. If something happens, I won''t be able to reach you right away. You need to be careful."


    "I know," N replied.


    "You can''t trust Alexander or Drake, but they don''t get along. You might be able to use that to your advantage," Damon suggested.


    "As for the internal power dynamics of the Nixons, I don''t have all the details yet, but from what I''ve found, your stepfather has a son and a daughter with your mother.


    "He also has a mistress, and they have a son together. For the past ten years, he''s essentially been living with her, and his rtionship with your mother is terrible.


    "Now that he''s sick, he wants to pass the Nixons down to his mistress'' son. Your mother won''t ept that, so there''s been a lot of internal conflict.


    "I wasn''t able to find out much more beyond that. If you can gather more information once you''re there and can contact me, call me. I''ll help you."


    Hearing Damon''s words, N felt a surge of emotion rise in her chest. "Okay, I understand. I''ll be careful."


    Damon''s expression was serious. "I''ll work on expanding Prospectus Technology as quickly as possible so I cane to you sooner."


    "Mm." N leaned into his arms and whispered, "Damon, I''ll do my best too, until the day youe for me."


    Damon was about to respond when the bathroom door suddenly swung open.


    Mason stepped out, wrapped in a towel.


    Seeing N and Damon embracing, he immediately covered his eyes. "I didn''t see anything!"


    N pulled away from Damon, wiped the corners of her eyes, and smiled at Mason. "Come here after you''re done, I''ll dry your hair. And hurry up and get dressed-you don''t want to catch a cold."


    "There''s heating in the room. I won''t!" Mason countered.


    "Even with heating, you still shouldn''t be careless." N picked up a towel and walked over to him, cing it over his head and starting to dry his hair.


    Once she finished, she was about to help him get dressed when he quickly took a few steps back.


    "Mom, boys and girls are different! You''re a girl, I''m a boy. I''ll do it myself," he said. N paused for a second, then nodded. "Alright, you do it. I''ll go get your clothes." About ten minutester, Mason was fully dressed.


    Normally, he''d be winding down for bed after ying for a while, but tonight, even past 9:00 p.m., he showed no signs of being tired


    "Buddy, it''s about time for bed. need to wake up early


    tomorrow-don''t you want to


    be


    well rested for our ns?" N, asked.


    Mason had been ying happily, but hearing this, he looked up at N. "Mommy,


    where are we going tomorrow?"


    "You''ll have to ask your dad," she replied.


    Mason turned expectantly to Damon. "Daddy, what are we doing tomorrow?"


    "You''ll find out in the morning. Now


    go to bed. Mommy and Daddy are


    uret


    §Ö§Ý


    too. We need to get some rest," Damon answered.


    Realizing he wasn''t going to get an answer, Mason pouted. "Alright, fine."


    After he went to bed, N and Damon took turns showering. Once they were both in their pajamas, they climbed into bed.


    As soon as theyy down, Damon pulled N into his arms.


    Every moment with her was precious.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he knew she wouldn''t agree, he wouldn''t have brought Mason on this trip at all.


    Even though Mason was his son, he didn''t want anything¡ªor anyone-cutting into his time with N.

 Chapter 1139

    Damon and N didn''t speak. They simplyy there, holding each other, feeling time slowly slip away.


    Eventually, they both drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, N and Damon were still asleep when there was a knock at the door.


    "Daddy! Mommy! Are you awake?" Mason called.


    N stirred but still felt groggy, her eyes refusing to open. "Damon, can you get the door for Buddy?"


    "Alright." Damon sat up, yawning as he walked to the door.


    When he opened it, he looked down to see Mason fully dressed¡ªhat, mask, everything-lookingpletely ready to go.


    Seeing that Damon was still in his pajamas, Mason frowned. "Daddy, it''s already past eight, and you guys are still sleeping?"


    Damon leaned against the doorframe, looking a little helpless. "Mommy and I went to bedtest night. Can you let us sleep for just 30 more minutes?"


    Mason thought about it seriously before nodding. "Alright. I''ll wait for you in the living room."


    "Good." Damon closed the door and climbed back into bed, pulling N into his arms. "Let''s sleep a little longer."


    While he had been talking to Mason, N had woken uppletely. She pushed his hand away. "I''m already up¡ªI won''t be able to fall back asleep. I''m going to wash up. I''ll wake you when I''m done."


    Damon opened his eyes and looked at her. "If you''re up, then I might as well get up too."


    "You should rest a little longer. You haven''t been sleeping well these past few days," N advised.


    "A few more minutes won''t make a difference," Damon replied.


    He sat up and followed her into the bathroom.


    N squeezed toothpaste onto their toothbrushes, while Damon filled their cups with water.


    About ten minutester, they were both dressed and walked into the living room. There, they saw Mason on the phone with someone.


    As soon as he spotted them, he quickly hung up and hid the phone behind his back.


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "Buddy, who were you talking to?"


    "Just a friend from kindergarten. ? told him built a snowman yesterday, and he said he was super jealous because his parents won''t let him y in the show," Mason replied.


    His little face was tense-clearly, he was lying.


    However, Damon didn''t feel like exposing him. He nodded. "Well, even if he can''t build one himself


    you could show him the plotures you took. Let him enjoy it that way."


    N shot him a re. "What kind of idea is that? Are you trying to make sure your son has fewer friends?"


    Damon chuckled. "What do you want for breakfast? I''ll have them bring something up."


    "I''m fine with anything. See what Buddy wants," N said.


    "He''ll eat whatever we eat," Damon replied without missing a beat.


    Mason was speechless. So kids wouldn''t get a say, huh?


    Damon called to have breakfast delivered.


    Most of the food was things N liked. Mason didn''t object, since he liked the same things.


    After breakfast, the three of them headed out.


    Having eaten a big meal, they strolled leisurely toward the activity area.


    Not long into their walk, N''s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from Harrison


    housekeeper-who


    contacted her she sudden ret


    bad feeling.


    e quickly answered


    "Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Jayston has copsed and is in the hospital. Can youe right


    away?" the housekeeper informed.

 Chapter 1140

    N looked appalled as she quickly asked, "Which hospital?"


    After receiving the details, she hung up and turned to Damon. "My dad suddenly copsed and was rushed to the hospital. I need to go see him."


    "I''ll go with you," Damon said.


    "No, you stay here with Buddy. Keep ying and enjoying the trip. I''ll go check on him first. If it''s not serious, I''ll return," N refused.


    "Dad isn''t feeling well. Buddy and I would just be worrying here anyway. We''ll go with you," Damon insisted.


    Meeting Damon''s serious gaze, N hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Alright."


    ...


    They rushed to the hospital, arriving over an hourter.


    As soon as they reached the hospital room, the housekeeper quickly approached. "Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Jayston hasn''t woken up yet."


    N frowned. "What happened? Why did he suddenly copse?"


    The housekeeper shook her head. "I don''t know. This morning, a well-dressed middle-aged woman came to visit him. Mr. Jayston sent me out to buy groceries. When I got back, she was just leaving, and shortly after, he copsed."


    N''s expression darkened. She immediately pulled out her phone and checked the surveince footage from Harrison''s house.


    She fast-forwarded to the time the housekeeper had mentioned and saw that the visitor was Emerald. Her brow furrowed.


    The housekeeper nced at the screen and quickly confirmed, "Yes, that''s the woman. They seemed to be arguing. When I returned, Mr. Jayston''s face was red with anger."


    Putting away her phone, N turned to the housekeeper. "I see. What did the doctor say? Does my dad need to stay in the hospital?"


    "Yes, the doctor rmended he stay for three days for further tests to ensure everything is alright," the housekeeper replied.


    "Okay. Go home and pack some clothes for him," N instructed.


    "Understood, Ms. Kinsey," the housekeeper replied.


    Once the housekeeper left, N pushed open the hospital room door and stepped inside.


    Harrison was still unconscious, an oxygen mask over his face. The soft rise and fall of the mask was the only indication of his breathing.


    Damon stood beside her, his voice gentle. "N, don''t worry too much. Dad will be okay."


    "Mm. You should take Buddy home. I''ll stay and watch over him," N replied. Looking at her pale face, Damon shook his head. "I''ll stay. You and Buddy head back home and get some rest. I''ll call you when Dad wakes up."


    N refused. "No, I''d feel better staying here. It''s not good for Buddy to be in a hospital too long. You should take him home."


    Seeing her insistence, Damon relented. "Alright. I''ll take Buddy home ande right back."


    "Okay," N said.


    After Damon and Mason left, N nced at Harrison before stepping out of the room and dialing Alexander''s number.


    It rang a few times before he answered.


    "N, what''s wrong? Did you receive the ne ticket I sent?" he asked.


    N''s voice was cold. "Is she with you right now? I need to speak to her."


    Sensing something was off,


    Alexander paused before replying, "Aunt Emerald and I arent stawe the same hotel. Why? Did something happen?"


    "She and my dad have been divorced for years. They have nothing to do with each other anymore. So why did she go find him, make him so angry that he copsed, and now he''s tying waconscious in a hospital bed?!" N questioned.


    Alexander tried to defuse the tension. "N, maybe there''s a misunderstanding. My


    aunt isn''t that kind of person."


    "Do you need me to send you the surveince footage so you can confirm it yourself?" N retorted.


    Alexander fell silent for a moment


    before sighing. "N, let me ask her


    first. Ileall you backter. Also which hospital is your father? I''d like to visit him."

 Chapter 1141

    "There''s no need. My dad has no connection to the Kinseys anymore. Tell her to stay out of his life," N said, hanging up.


    On the other end, Alexander immediately dialed Emerald.


    "What is it?" Her tone was cold and impatient.


    "Aunt Emerald, did you go see N''s father?" Alexander asked.


    "How did you know?" Emerald shot back.


    "N just called me. She said her father copsed after seeing you and is still unconscious in the hospital," Alexander exined.


    There was a brief silence before Emerald''s voice returned,ced with sarcasm. "All I did was tell him I was taking N to Meristate and bring up some past matters. If that was enough to make him copse, then his mental fortitude isughably weak."


    Alexander sighed. "Aunt Emerald, you and her father have been divorced for so long. There''s no reason to see him anymore. If something serious happens because of this, N will definitely resent you."


    He added, "Don''t forget, she''s lived with her father all these years. Her bond with him is much deeper than whatever she has with you."


    Emerald scoffed. "Whether she resents me or not is none of my concern. I have no intention of catering to her."


    "But you said you wanted to improve your rtionship with her before you came here," Alexander retorted.


    There was a long pause before Emerald finally spoke, her tone softening. "I got it. Don''t worry. I won''t see Harrison again."


    With that, she hung up.


    Alexander hesitated for a moment before calling his assistant to find out which hospital Harrison was in.


    Shortly after, his assistant sent him the hospital''s name and the specific ward Harrison was located in.


    As Alexander stood up to change and visit Harrison, a thought struck him.


    He paused, then called his assistant again. "Send some health supplements to Mr. Jayston''s hospital ward for me."


    "Yes, Mr. Kinsey," the assistant replied.


    After ending the call, Alexander sat back down at his desk to resume working.


    ...


    Over an hourter, Harrison finally regained consciousness in the hospital.


    As soon as his eyes fluttered open, N rushed to call the doctor.


    After a quick examination, the doctor confirmed that his condition was stable, and N let out a relieved sigh.


    "Dad, how do you feel? If anything hurts, let me know so I can tell the doctor," she said.


    Harrison weakly shook his head and reached out a trembling hand toward her.


    She quickly grasped his hand. "Dad, what is it?"


    "Don''t... Don''t go to Meristate..." His voice was faint, but N heard him clearly.


    She lowered her gaze, speaking softly, "Dad, I already promised Mom I''d go. My flight''s in a couple of days. Please don''t worry. Just focus on, getting better."


    Harrison shook his head again, his voice growing urgent yet weak. "Don''t go... She''s lying to you..."


    Emerald had no intention of letting


    N inherit the Nixon family power. She had her own family now- her


    own children. To her, N was nothing more than a tool to be used.


    The Emerald he had once loved the woman who had been willing to endure


    hardship by his side-was long gone.


    N tightened her grip on Harrison''s hand. "Dad, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing.


    Get some rest. I''ll make you some porridgeter."


    Upon seeing she wouldn''t listen,


    tears welled in Harrison''s eyes as he


    stared at her N young to Meristate you''ll only be walking


    into a trap..."

 Chapter 1142

    N pressed her lips together. "Dad, don''t worry. Since I''ve chosen to go to Meristate, I''ve already prepared myself to face whateveres my way. You don''t need to worry about me."


    Harrison wanted to say more, but just then, the hospital room door opened. The housekeeper entered with a bag of clean clothes for him.


    "Ms. Kinsey, has Mr. Jayston woken up?" she asked.


    N nodded. "Yes, he''s awake. The doctor just came by and said there''s nothing serious for now. They''ll continue monitoring him over the next few days."


    "Alright, Ms. Kinsey. If you have things to take care of, you can go ahead. I''ll stay here and call you if anythinges up," the housekeeper offered.


    Since there wasn''t much for N to do at the hospital, she nodded and stood up. "Alright. If anything happens, call me immediately. If it gets too difficult for you to manage alone, I''ll hire a couple of nurses to help."


    The housekeeper quickly waved her hands. "No need, no need. I can handle it on my own."


    "Okay." N turned to Harrison and spoke softly. "Dad, I''m going home to cook some soup for you. I''ll bring it over in the afternoon. As for going to Meristate, it''s my decision. You don''t have to worry. Just focus on resting and getting better."


    Harrison was silent for a while before sighing. "You have your own thoughts, and I can''t control you anymore... Do whatever you want."


    Without responding, N turned and left.


    As soon as she walked out of the hospital, her phone rang-it was Damon.


    "N, I just dropped Buddy off at home. I''m heading to the hospital now," he informed.


    "No need, my dad''s already awake. I''m heading back now," N replied.


    "I''lle pick you up," he offered.


    "I''ll just take a cab. It''s faster," she said and called for one.


    ...


    N arrived home a little after noon.


    As she stepped into the living room, she saw Damon sitting on the couch, talking on the phone.


    Mason was on the carpet nearby, ying with building blocks.


    Seeing her, Damon lowered his voice and said into the phone, "Let''s leave it at that for now. I''ll contact youter."


    After hanging up, he got up and took the bag from her hands. "How''s Dad?"


    "The doctor said aid he fainted because


    he was overly emotional and stressed. There''s nothing seriously wrong, but they''ll monitor him fora few days. If all goes well, he''ll be discharged in two days," N answered.


    "Alright. Let''s eat first. You didn''t even have breakfast this morning," Damon said. "Okay."


    After lunch, N went to the kitchen to cook.


    Damon walked up behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist and sighing.


    "I just wanted to spend these three days peacefully with you and Buddy, but why do so many things keep happening? When will we finally get to five a quiet life without interruptions?" he murmured.


    Then


    Hearing the sadness in his voice, N gave a small, bitter smile. "Probably when our son grows up and takes over yourpany we can finally have time to ourselves."


    "Fine..." Damon relented.


    Realistically speaking, that would take another 20 or 30 years.


    She turned to him. "Alright, don''t you have work to do? Now that we''re back, you should take care of it."


    "Okay. Just let me know when you head to the hospitalter, and I''ll go with you," Damon reminded.


    "Alright," N answered.


    An hourter, N packed the freshly cooked soup into a container and walked to the study.


    She knocked on the door and pushed it open, about to step inside when she saw Damon asleep at his desk.


    She stopped in her tracks, her heart aching at the sight.


    Lately, he had been overwhelmed with work and hadn''t been getting enough rest. His body was probably already at its limit.

 Chapter 1143

    Damon hadn''t mentioned it because he didn''t want N to worry.


    After a brief hesitation, she quietly closed the door and left, careful not to wake him.


    Lydia saw her leaving alone with the container and quickly asked, "Ms. Kin- Mrs. Sumner, isn''t Mr. Sumner going with you?"


    N turned to her and nodded. "He fell asleep. He hasn''t had proper rest in a long time. Let him sleep. Don''t disturb him."


    "Understood. Should I arrange a driver for you?" Lydia asked.


    "No need. I''ll drive myself." N turned and left.


    She arrived at the hospital and carried the soup to the inpatient ward.


    As she approached the hospital room, voices reached her from inside.


    She pushed the door open and saw a young man, likely in his 20s, dressed in a suit. He was standing beside the bed, holding a bag of supplements and attempting to hand them to the housekeeper, who was refusing to ept them.


    On the hospital bed, Harrison frowned and instructed the housekeeper to send the man away, refusing the gift.


    Upon hearing the door open, everyone turned to look at her.


    The housekeeper hurried over. "Ms. Kinsey, this gentleman says he was sent by Mr. Alexander Kinsey to deliver some supplements for Mr. Jayston, but he refuses to ept them. He''s telling me to make him leave, but this gentleman says he won''t be able to exin himself if he returns with the supplements..."


    N, unsure how to handle the situation, nodded and said, "I''ll take care of it."


    She handed the soup container to the housekeeper and turned to the man in the suit. You were sent by *ou Alexander, right? Bring the supplements with you and step outside for a moment."


    The man followed her into the hallway.


    Once they were outside, N said, "Take these back and tell Alexander that I don''t need his fake concern. Whatt want is for the Kinseys and the Nixons to stop bothering my father."


    "Understood, Ms. Kinsey. I''ll inform Mr. Kinsey," the young man replied.


    After sending him away, N returned to the hospital room.


    Harrison''s condition appeared to have improved his oxygen mask had been removed.


    The housekeeper had already poured some soup into a bowl and handed it to him.


    Sitting by the bedside, N said, "Dad, I''ll talk to the Kinseys and make sure they don''t bother you anymore."


    Harrison sighed. "N, it doesn''t


    matter whether the Kinseyse to


    me of not. What matters is that


    want you to seriously reconsider


    going to Meristate.


    "Your mother already has a son and a daughter there. Do you really think she''ll hand herpany over to you?"


    He had seen too much in his lifetime. Emerald iming she wanted to give thepany to N was likely a lie-what she truly wanted was to use her.


    Once N went abroad, she''d have no support. She''d be at Emerald''s mercy.


    "Dad, that''s between me and her. You don''t have to worry. Just focus on recovering," N reassured him.


    "It''s... It''s my fault. If my pharmaceuticalpany hadn''t gone bankrupt back then, you wouldn''t have had to¡ª" Harrison began, ming himself.


    She interrupted him, "Dad, that was years ago. Let''s not talk about it anymore. Just focus on eating your soup before it gets cold."

 Chapter 1144

    A trace of guilt flickered in Harrison''s eyes. He didn''t say anything further and lowered his head to drink the soup.


    Only after finishing did N stand up. "Dad, I have something to take care of this afternoon, so I won''t stay with you. If anythinges up, just give me a call."


    Harrison nodded. "Alright, go ahead."


    Once outside the hospital, N got into her car but didn''t start it right away. Instead, she flipped through the list of rewards Mason had requested, categorizing them before finally starting the engine and heading straight for the mall.


    In addition to the gifts Mason had asked for, she also bought him birthday presents for every year up until he turned 20.


    After carefully selecting and packaging everything, she arranged for the items to be delivered to the vi after 9:00 p.m., when Mason would likely be asleep.


    By the time she finished and headed home, it was already past 6:00 p.m.


    Winter nights fell quickly, and by the time she parked in front of the vi, the sky hadpletely darkened.


    The moment N stepped into the living room, Mason rushed into her arms. "Mommy! You took so long visiting Grandpa. I''ve been waiting forever!"


    She stroked his head with a smile. "Alright, I got it. Tomorrow, when I go visit Grandpa again, I''ll bring you along. How does that sound?"


    "Okay!" Mason chirped.


    After coaxing Mason, N nced around the living room but didn''t see Damon. Turning to Lydia, she asked, "Where''s Damon?"


    "Mr. Sumner is still in the study handling work. He said he''d wait for you toe back before eating dinner," Lydia informed her.


    N nodded. "Alright, I''ll go get him."


    Just as she was about to knock on the study door, she heard Damon''s cold voice from inside.


    "For thepanies willing to cooperate, have someone handle the contracts. As for those who refuse, find a way to acquire them," he ordered. "I want results in three days. Do what I said."


    N pursed her lips before knocking on the door.


    "Come in," Damon called out.


    She pushed the door open and saw Damon sitting behind his desk, his


    expression cold and serious. She quickly walked over Damon something wrong with thepany?"


    The moment he saw her, his icy demeanor softened.


    Looking up at her, he asked, "It''s nothing. Why did youe home sote today?"


    "I went to buy gifts for Buddy. I asked them to package everything, and they''ll be delivered after 9:00 p.m. tonight," she answered.


    A flicker of something passed through Damon''s eyes before he nodded. "Alright. Have them put everything in the room on the third floor."


    "Mm," N hummed in response, then asked, "Are you almost done with your work? If you are, let''s eat."


    "Alright." Damon stood up and walked out of the study with her.


    ...


    After dinner, Mason yed for a while before N took him upstairs for a bath.


    When he realized she nned to help him, he looked embarrassed. "Mommy, boys


    and girls are different! Besides, I can do it myself."


    Seeing his awkward expression,


    N couldn''t help butugh. "Alright,


    you can do it yourself. I''ll get


    your


    pajamas ready. I''ll sleep with you tonight How about that?


    A gleam of joy shed in Mason''s eyes, but he quickly tried to act.


    reserved. "Well okay, I guess


    Wel


    But will Daddy be okay with


    "He''ll be fine," N reassured him.


    Of course, Damon wasn''t fine.


    When he heard that N was going to sleep with Mason, his face clearly showed


    his displeasure.


    "We barely get any time together as it is, and now you''re going to sleep with Buddy?" he protested.


    She sighed. "How about... we all sleep together?"


    Damon gave in. "Fine..."


    Not that he had much choice¡ªhe couldn''t exactly stop her from sleeping with their


    son.


    After Mason fell asleep, the department store delivered the packages N had ordered earlier that day.

 Chapter 1145

    Seeing the tworge trucks filled with gifts, Damon raised an eyebrow in surprise. "How much did you buy?"


    "I bought all of his birthday and holiday gifts until he turns 20," N answered. "I alsobeled and categorized them by year. When the timees, you can just pick one and give it to him."


    Damon was at a loss for words.


    After the service staff moved everything into the designated room, N finished organizing the gifts.


    When she turned around, she found Damon leaning silently against the doorframe. Sensing something was off, she asked, "Damon, what''s wrong?"


    He pressed his lips together, meeting her gaze. "You prepared all these gifts for Buddy... What about me? Don''t you have something for me to keep? Are you really nning to just leave like this?"


    N stepped closer, standing directly in front of him. "Buddy is the most precious thing I''m leaving for you. And I''m not disappearing forever. One day, the three of us will be together again."


    Damon pulled her into his arms, holding her so tightly that she could feel his body trembling.


    She gently hugged him back, whispering, "Damon, as long as our hearts remain connected, that''s all that matters."


    It took a long time for Damon to finally calm down.


    Releasing her slightly, he gazed at her and asked, "When do you n to tell Buddy that you''re leaving?"


    "I haven''t decided yet," N replied.


    Leaving suddenly would be cruel to Mason, who was only five. It would be cruel to her, too.


    She didn''t know how long she''d be gone-maybe she''d never return. Maybe, when she did, he wouldn''t need her anymore.


    No matter what, time lost could never be recovered.


    Damon frowned. "You have to tell him tomorrow, or there won''t be time. If you can''t do it, I will."


    N bit her lip. "I''ll tell him."


    "Good," Damon replied.


    That night, after showering, Damon carried Mason into their bedroom.


    Mason''s bed was too small. There was barely enough space for N, let alone the three of them Damon insisted on squeezing in, he''d probably end up on the floor.


    Mason was ced between them.


    As Damonday down, he couldn''t help but think if only time could


    Then their family


    stope


    swovent"


    wouldn''t have to separate


    Once he finally settled in, N turned off the lights.


    In the darkness, Damon wrapped his arms around both N and Mason, pressing a


    light kiss to her forehead.


    "Sleep," he said softly.


    The next morning, Damon woke at dawn.


    Noticing N wasn''t in bed, he frowned and got up to look for her.


    After searching the house, he finally found her in the garden, taking a morning stroll.


    Walking over, he took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders. "It''s cold in the morning Why you out here dressed so lightly?


    When he held her hand, it was ice-cold. Without another word, he picked her up and carried her inside.


    "I''m fine," N protested. "I just couldn''t sleep, so I came out for a walk. It''s not that cold."


    "Your hands are freezing. If I hadn''t woken up, you''d have turned into an ice block out here," Damon grunted.


    She chuckled. "You''re exaggerating. I''m wearing twoyers, it''s just my hands that are a little chilly."


    By the time she finished speaking, they were already inside the vi.


    "Alright, put me down. I''ll go upstairs and change," she said.


    Damon didn''t let go. Instead, he carried her toward the sofa. "Wait here. I''ll go upstairs and get you something warmer."


    "I''ll go up myself. Buddy is probably awake by now," N replied.

 Chapter 1146

    Damon paused mid-step and turned back to look at N. "Alright."


    Seeing him walking toward her again, clearly about to pick her up, she quickly stopped him. "No need, I can walk on my own."


    Afraid he''d insist on carrying her anyway, she immediately stood and hurried toward


    the stairs, taking the long way around the couch.


    Watching her flee, Damon couldn''t help but smirk. But as the smile lingered, a


    shadow of sadness darkened his gaze.


    Unaware of his emotions, N quickly returned to the bedroom.


    Mason was already awake, sitting on the bed, groggily rubbing his eyes.


    When he saw her, he asked in a soft, sleepy voice, "Mommy, when did you carry me here?"


    His messy bedhead and drowsy little face were so adorable that N couldn''t resist reaching out to pinch his cheek. "After you fell asleepst night. Now that you''re up, go back to your room and change, okay?"


    Mason nodded and was about to climb out of bed when he suddenly noticed something. "Mommy, I can''t find my slippers."


    N nced around and realized that when Damon had carried Mason overst night, they hadn''t brought his slippers along.


    "I''ll carry you back to your room, alright?" she offered.


    "Okay! Thank you, Mommy!" Mason cheered.


    As N picked him up, he wrapped his little arms around her neck and kissed her on the cheek. "Mommy, you''ve been so nice to me these past few days."


    Ever since he''d turned three, N hadn''t let him sleep in the same bed with her.


    N''s steps slowed as she asked, "When have I ever not been nice to you?"


    "You''re always nice to me, Mommy, buttely, you''ve been extra nice," Mason borated.


    "Are you happy about that?" N asked.


    "Yes! I love Mommy the most!" With that, Mason nted another kiss on her cheek. Seeing his bright little smile, N couldn''t help but smile too.


    After carrying him back to his room, she returned to the master bedroom to change.


    By the time she had dressed and finished washing up, Mason had already gone downstairs.


    Just as she was heading down, her phone rang-it was Harrison''s housekeeper. "Ms. Kinsey, the doctor checked on Mr. Jayston this morning and said he''s ready to be discharged. I''ll handle the paperwork shortly," she informed her.


    N replied, "Alright, thank you."


    After ending the call, she put her phone away and walked over to Mason, who was sitting on the couch. "Buddy, Mommy has something to tell you."


    He looked up from his book. "What is it, Mommy?"


    N hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Mommy has to go somewhere far away in a couple of days, and we won''t be able to see each other for a long time. While I''m gone, you have to listen to Daddy and be good, okay?"


    The book in Mason''s hands dropped to the floor. Tears welled up in his big, round eyes.


    "Mommy... are you going to die? I don''t want you to die!" Crying, he threw himself into N''s arms, clung to her, and refused to let go.


    N''s heart ached, but his misunderstanding made herugh despite herself.


    She gently wiped his tears and rified, Mommy''s just going somewhere far away, and we might


    not be able to see each other for a


    few years. But we can still talk on the phone, okay?"


    "I don''t believe you..." Mason sobbed harder. "There''s a kid in my ss whose dad passed away. Before he died, he also said he was going. somewhere far away... Mommy, don''t want you to die!"


    Seeing him cry so hard he could barely breathe, N tried to console him. "That''s


    not the same, sweetie. Didn''t I just say? We can still call and video chat.

 Chapter 1147

    "I don''t believe you! You''re lying! Are you sick?" Mason cried.


    "No..." No matter how much N exined, Mason refused to believe her.


    Eventually, she had no choice but to call Damon over. It took both of them a long time to convince him.


    Even then, Mason was still sniffling. "Mommy... are you leaving because you don''t want me and Daddy anymore?"


    N was rendered speechless. How was she supposed to exin such aplicated situation to a five-year-old?


    She could only keep it simple. "No, Mommy''s just going away for work. When I finish, I''lle back. And in the meantime, we can still talk on the phone."


    "Mommy... are we out of money?" Mason''s little fists clenched. "I can make money too!"


    He had written code for his master before, and his master had given him lots of money. If he kept working, he could earn even more.


    "No, Mommy''s not leaving just for money. One day, when you''re older, you''ll understand," N replied gently.


    "I don''t want to understand!" Mason suddenly jumped up, his little face scrunched in anger. "I don''t care! I don''t want to be apart from you!"


    With that, he turned and ran upstairs. Momentster, a loud m echoed through the house.


    N sighed helplessly and turned to Damon. "He probably won''t be able to ept this right away. When I leave, please exin it to him slowly."


    As she spoke, her eyes turned red.


    Damon pulled her into his arms, his voice low andforting. "Don''t be sad. One day, he''ll understand."


    "Mm," she hummed softly.


    After calming herself down, N carried a breakfast tray upstairs and knocked on Mason''s door. "Buddy, it''s Mommy. Can you open the door for me?"


    "No!" Mason yelled.


    Hearing the anger and resistance in his little voice, N sighed. "Alright, I won''t bother you. But I''ll leave your breakfast outside the door. Eat when you''re ready, okay?"


    After setting the tray down, she turned and walked away.


    She knew Mason needed time to process everything. Asking him to ept it immediately was too much.


    Inside the room, Mason listened to the sound of his mother''s footsteps fading. His little face was full of hurt.


    If N had just coaxed him a little more, he definitely would''ve opened the door for her.


    He was never going to talk to her again!


    Sulking, he pulled the nket over


    his head. However, the more he thought about his mother leaving the sadder he became. Soon tears started flowing again.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    Seeing that it was his master calling, Mason wiped his tears and sniffled. "Hello... Master..."


    Hearing Mason''s thick, tearful voice, Alexander immediately frowned. "Buddy, what''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Mason burst into tears again at the question.


    It took some time before Alexander


    managed to ask, "Buddy, why are you crying so hard? Did your parents scold you because you did


    something wrong?"  fo


    Between sobs, Mason choked out, "Master... my mom''s leaving! She''s going far away! I don''t want her to go!"


    The moment he finished speaking, there was a long silence on the other end of the line.

 Chapter 1148

    After a long pause, Alexander finally spoke tofort Mason. "Buddy, don''t be sad. Your mom probably has something important to take care of, but she''ll definitelye back to you one day."


    Mason wiped his tears. "How long is ''one day''?"


    "Well... I''m not sure. You''ll have to ask your mom," Alexander replied.


    "Okay..." Mason muttered.


    Alexander continued to console him for a while before ending the call. He set his phone down, walked over to the window, and let out a quiet sigh as he gazed into the night.


    N was leaving for Meristate, and who knew when she''d be able to return? It might be years before Mason could see her again.


    N paced anxiously around the living room, constantly ncing up at the second floor. Worry was etched on her face as Mason still refused to leave his room.


    Seeing her restlessness, Damon walked over, gently took her arm, and guided her to sit on the couch.


    "N, worrying won''t help. Buddy needs time to process this. If he still won''te out in a few hours, I''ll go talk to him, okay?" he suggested.


    N nodded. "I just... I''m afraid he''ll stay locked in his room too long. What if something happens?"


    "It won''t. Trust me, Buddy is stronger than you think," Damon reassured.


    N''s nerves gradually settled.


    Two hourster, she went upstairs to check on Mason. The tray of food she had left at his door remained untouched.


    She bit her lip and knocked softly. "Buddy, are you asleep?"


    A moment passed before his muffled voice came through the door. "I don''t want to eat. Leave me alone."


    His tone was full of frustration, still upset about her leaving.


    N turned to Damon with worry in her eyes. "What should I do? He still won''t talk to me."


    "It''s okay. You should go back to your room. I''ll talk to him," Damon said.


    "But-" N tried to protest.


    Damon looked at her firmly. "I know you''re worried, but right now,


    not ready to listen to you. If yo


    stay,


    he won''t open the door frustr me


    Let me handle it."


    After a moment of hesitation, she finally nodded. "Alright... I''ll wait in the bedroom." "Good," Damon replied.


    Once N left, Damon gently knocked on the door. "Buddy, can you open the door? Let''s have a talk."


    "No! You and Mommy are both terrible! I don''t want to see either of you ever again!" Mason cried.


    Damon lowered his voice and spoke patiently. Buddy, whether you agree or not, your mom is leaving the day after tomorrow if you spend the res of today being angry, you''ll regret itter."


    Silence ensued, but Damon knew Mason was listening.


    "Just open the door so we can talk, okay?" he urged.


    Damon didn''t push further, simply waiting.


    After a while, small footsteps approached, and finally, the door creaked open.


    Looking down, Damon saw Mason''s tear-streaked face. His eyes were red and puffy, making him look heartbreakingly pitiful.


    As soon as Mason saw Damon, his voice cracked. "Daddy... I don''t want Mommy to leave."


    Damon scooped him up and carried


    him downstairs, speaking softhe


    don''t want her to leave either, but she said she has to go for work.


    "If you miss her, we can video call her anytime. And when we get the chance, I''ll


    take you to see her."


    "It''s not the same," Mason insisted.


    Damon nodded. "I know. But there''s nothing we can do."

 Chapter 1149

    "Can''t she just take me with her?" Mason asked.


    Damon hesitated. The kid was too smart for his own good.


    "If you go with Mommy, what about me? I''d be all alone in this big house. Would you really leave me here by myself?" Damon asked.


    "You still have Lydia and everyone else," Mason answered.


    "But they''re not the same as you and Mommy. You and Mommy are the most important people to me," Damon exined.


    Mason thought for a moment. "Then why don''t youe with us?"


    Damon sighed. "I can''t. I have to run thepany. If I leave, thousands of people


    will lose their jobs. Would you want all those families to go hungry?"


    "I don''t... but I don''t want Mommy to leave either," Mason replied.


    "I don''t want her to leave either. But she has to. So why don''t you stay here with me and wait for her to return, okay?" Damon asked.


    Mason wanted to refuse, but seeing his father''s sad expression, he couldn''t bring himself to say no.


    Although Mason was more mature than other kids his age, he wasn''t perceptive enough to realize Damon was guilt-tripping him into agreeing.


    Noticing Mason''s silence, Damon quickly changed the subject. "Let''s not think about that for now. You should eat something first."


    Lydia had been keeping the food warm.


    The moment Damon brought Mason to the dining table, she immediately served the dishes along with a bowl of chicken soup.


    Mason hadn''t felt hungry before, but as soon as the aroma of the food hit him, his stomach growled.


    Damon set him down in a chair and sat beside him. "Go on, eat."


    Mason hesitated for a moment, then finally picked up his spoon and began eating.


    Half an hourter, after finishing his meal, Damon carried him to the living room couch.


    "Buddy, I''m going to call Mommy down now, okay?" Damon asked.


    Mason turned his head away, clearly still upset.


    Damon ruffled his hair gently. "Mommy is leaving soon. Let''s not waste the little time we have left by being mad, okay?"


    After a long silence, Mason finally nodded. "Okay."


    "I''ll go get her." Damon quickly headed upstairs and pushed open the bedroom door.


    The moment N saw him, she jumped up from her chair. "How is Buddy? Did hee out?"


    "Yeah, he ate dinner and is waiting in the living room. You should go down," Damon replied.


    "Okay." She hurried downstairs, reaching the living room in under a minute.


    Sitting beside Mason, she spoke softly. "Buddy"


    Before she could finish, Mason


    threw himself into her arms. "Mommy I really don''t want you t leave. Can''t you stay with me and Daddy?"


    N''s heart clenched, her eyes stinging.


    She gently stroked his hair and whispered, "don''t want to leave you and Daddy either, but I have to. Buddy while I''m gone, you have to listen to Daddy, okay? I''ll call and video chat with you as often as I can."


    "Okay..." Mason reluctantly agreed.


    For the next day and a half, Mason clung to N, refusing to leave her side. Even at


    night, he insisted on sleeping with her.


    Damon barely had a chance to spend time alone with her he had to wait until Mason fell asleep.


    Soon, the day of N''s departure arrived.


    After finishing her packing, she called Lydia into her room.


    "Lydia, I might be gone for a long time. While I''m away, please help me take care of Buddy and Damon.


    "Damon has a weak stomach-make


    line


    sure he eats on time. And as for


    Buddy


    if you have time, please


    spend more time with him. I''d really


    appreciate it," she requested.

 Chapter 1150

    Lydia froze for a moment, her eyes widening in disbelief. "Mrs. Sumner, where are you going?"


    "I''m going abroad, and I''ll be gone for a long time. Please take care of Damon and Buddy for me," N said.


    It took Lydia a moment to process what she had just heard.


    When she finally did, she hurriedly reassured her, "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of them."


    N smiled gratefully. "Thank you, Lydia."


    After their conversation, N turned and walked toward the door, where Damon and Mason were waiting to take her to the airport.


    ...


    The drive was silent.


    Over an hourter, the car pulled up to the airport entrance.


    N took a deep breath and turned to Damon. "Damon, while I''m gone, please take good care of Buddy and yourself. Your health is the most important thing."


    Damon nodded. "I will. Once you arrive in Meristate, the people I''ve arranged to protect you will contact you. If you''re ever in danger, reach out to them. They''ll make sure you''re safe."


    "Okay," N replied, then looked down at Mason and pulled him into a hug. "Buddy, be good and listen to Daddy. Eat well, okay?"


    "Mm," Mason hummed.


    Damon wrapped an arm around N, holding her close.


    The three of them stayed locked in a tight embrace until the driver reminded them that it was almost time for her flight.


    N wiped her red-rimmed eyes and stepped out of the car.


    Damon and Mason followed her. As Damon retrieved her luggage from the trunk, he said, "Call me when yound, if you can."


    "I will. Goodbye," N said.


    "Mm," Damon hummed.


    N took onest look at Mason before picking up her suitcase and heading into the airport.


    Mason suddenly lunged forward, ? wanting to chase after her, but Damon caught hing and firmly ced him back in the car before getting in himself and locking the doors.


    "Mommy! Mommy!" Mason sobbed, pounding on the car window.


    N was already inside the airport,


    ¨¦t


    unable to hear his cries. He could only watch helplessly as her figure disappeared from view.


    Damon turned his gaze away and instructed the driver, "Take us home."


    Mason cried uncontrobly, his tear-filled eyes ring at Damon. "I hate you! I hate you! Give Mommy back to me!"


    Damon remained silent, his expression unreadable, though his entire body was tense.


    "I want Mommy..." Mason''s sobs grew softer, but the pain in his voice was unmistakable.


    Damon looked at him and, after a pause, said softly, "Buddy, don''t cry. We''ll see Mommy again soon."


    "You''re a liar! I don''t believe you..." Mason wiped at his tear-streaked face, his small body still shaking.


    Damon handed him a few tissues before turning to stare out the window, a determined glint in his eyes.


    He was sure that day wouldn''t be too far away.


    ...


    N entered the airport and soon spotted Emerald and Alexander waiting for her.


    Emerald stood tall in a long ck trench coat, oversized sunsses covering her face. Her chin was slightly lifted and her expression was cold and unapproachable.


    When Alexander saw N, he waved.


    N approached them, her voice devoid of emotion. "It''s about time. Let''s go through security."


    Emerald frowned, displeased. "Why do you look so reluctant? Once you get to Meristate, you''ll see how foolish it is to resist."


    N met her gaze calmly. "You can tell me that after we arrive."

 Chapter 1151

    N didn''t spare them another nce as she walked toward the security checkpoint.


    Emerald''s expression darkened, but she controlled her temper. She decided she would deal with N properly once they reached Meristate.


    After passing through security, the three of them waited in the lounge.


    Alexander asionally initiated small talk with N, while Emerald rested, her eyes closed.


    Before long, an airport staff member announced that boarding was beginning.


    They boarded the ne, and after a long, exhausting flight, they finallynded in Meristate.


    As soon as they disembarked, a chauffeur approached to take N''s luggage.


    She followed Alexander and Emerald to a car.


    Another hour''s drive brought them to a grand estate on the outskirts of the city.


    The towering iron gates, adorned with intricate carvings, stood at least four or five meters high-majestic and imposing.


    As the gates swung open, the car drove inside.


    The estate slowly came into view. Its gothic spires pierced the sky, exuding an air of mystery and solemnity. The pointed archways resembled the gaping jaws of a monster, as if ready to devour anyone who dared step inside.


    Noticing N staring out the window, Emerald smirked. "What do you think? Isn''t this ce much better than back home?"


    N turned to her, her voice t. "I don''t think so. Maybe you do."


    Emerald''s face stiffened, her brows furrowing in irritation. She turned away, choosing to ignore her.


    In the front seat, Alexander watched the exchange with amusement.


    It had been a long time since anyone dared to talk back to Emerald. Even the most favored daughter, De, always behaved obediently inher presence.


    It seemed life at the estate was about to get interesting.


    The car came to a stop at the grand entrance.


    Emerald stepped out first, not looking back.


    N opened the trunk and retrieved her own suitcase.


    The driver quickly stepped forward to assist, but she avoided him. "Thank you, but I can handle it myself."


    The driver, a local who was bilingual, understood N and turned to Alexander for confirmation.


    Alexander nced at N''s suitcase¡ªit didn''t seem too heavy-so he told the driver to park the car and take a break.


    Catching up to N, he advised,


    "You


    shouldn''t go against your


    mother at every turn. If you push her too far,


    Twon''t end well for her


    N turned to him. "And if I try to please her, will it change anything?"


    "Hmm... Probably not. She hates it when people try to curry favor with her," Alexander replied.


    N retorted, "Then why shouldn''t I at least make myselffortable?"


    Alexander thought it was a fair point. He had no rebuttal.


    By then, they had entered the grand hall.


    A blonde-haired, blue-eyed girl in an elegant dress sat on a ck leather sofa.


    The moment N entered, the girl''s gaze locked onto her. Her eyes flickered with a sh of jealousy as she took in N''s striking


    res¨¨mnce to Emerald.

 Chapter 1152

    The girl smiled at Alexander. "Alexander, you''re finally back! Do you know how much I missed you while you were gone?"


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. "If I remember correctly, you told me you hoped I''d nevere back when I left."


    The girl stuck out her tongue yfully. "You must''ve misheard! How could I ever want you to stay away? Oh, and by the way, did you bring me a gift?"


    As she spoke, she stepped up to Alexander, holding out her hand expectantly.


    Alexander chuckled. "Don''t worry. I brought you something. I''ll have the service staff send it to your roomter."


    "It better be something I like! If I don''t like it, I''ll just have them return it to you," the girl warned.


    "Alright, alright," Alexander replied. "By the way, let me introduce you this is N Kinsey. She''s your elder sister."


    The girl''s smile faded slightly, and her gaze toward N was tinged with hostility. "Oh? Elder sister? If I''m not mistaken, I only have one elder brother. Where exactly did this ''sister''e from?"


    From her tone and expression, N could tell the girl had been spoiled¡ªused to her emotions being on full disy, with everyone around her always willing to indulge her.


    Alexander frowned. "Delia, don''t be rude. N is your half-sister. She''ll be living here with you from now on."


    Delia scoffed, her expression filled with disdain. "Alexander, not just anyone can waltz in and be my sister. I have ns to go shopping, and I''m runningte. I''ll be leaving now. Bye!"


    Without waiting for a response, she walked past them and disappeared through the door.


    Alexander sighed and shook his head but didn''t try to stop her.


    He turned to N. "I''m sorry. Delia''s been spoiled since she was little. She doesn''t really have a filter."


    "It''s fine," N said. "Where can I find Ms. Kinsey?"


    "Aunt Emerald should be in her study right now. I''ll take you there," he replied.


    N nodded. "Alright."


    The estate was massive. Alexander led her out of the living room, down a long hallway, and through winding corridors until they finally stopped in front of a door.


    He knocked. A voice from inside echoed. "Come in."


    He pushed open the door. Inside, Emerald was seated behind a desk, setting aside


    a stack of documents as they entered.


    "What do you want?" she asked, her tone impatient.


    Before Alexander could speak, N spoke first. "Ms. Kinsey, I''d like to know where I''ll be staying."


    Emerald''s face darkened. "N, I am your mother! You can''t even greet me properly?"


    "Ms. Kinsey, I apologize, but I believe you already have plenty of children. Honestly, just can''t bring myself to call you that. I hope you understand," N answered.


    Before Emerald could respond, Alexander quickly interjected, "Aunt Emerald, N just arrived in


    Meristate and isn''t familiar with


    everything yet. Why don''t we have


    someone arrange her room and give


    hera tour of the estate? You can


    discuss other matterster."


    Seeing the urgent look in Alexander''s eyes, Emerald barely managed to suppress


    her anger.


    She picked up the phone on her desk and dialed a number. "Come to my study immediately."


    A few momentster, a woman in her 40s, dressed in a maid''s uniform, knocked and entered. "Madam, you called for me?"


    Emerald looked at her and instructed, "Arrange a room for her and show her around the estate. Let her know which areas are off-limits."

 Chapter 1153

    The maid nodded. "Yes, Madam. And this youngdy is..."


    "N Kinsey. My... eldest daughter," Emerald replied.


    "I understand. Ms. Kinsey, pleasee with me," the maid said.


    Without another word, N turned and followed the maid out of the study, leaving only Emerald and Alexander behind.


    Alexander approached the desk and said, "Aunt Emerald, you shouldn''t be too harsh on N. She didn''t grow up by your side, so naturally, she''ll think differently


    from you.


    "If you want her to listen, you''ll need to ease into it. Once the distance between you two shrinks, she''ll naturallye around."


    Emerald huffed. "Am I not being nice enough? Did you hear what she called me? ''Ms. Kinsey''? I could die of anger right now!"


    The cold, detached way N had acted toward her stirred another wave of frustration in Emerald''s chest.


    True, she had divorced Harrison when N was young, but during the time they had spent together, Emerald had done everything she could to care for her.


    And this was how N repaid her? Like some ungrateful child?


    Alexander continued. "It''s been years since youst saw each other, and she only recently found out that you built a life here¡ªmarried and raised two kids.


    "It''s understandable she''d haveplicated feelings. If you really want a rtionship with her, you can''t treat her the way you treat your subordinates. You need to show her the same patience you show Delia and Brian."


    Emerald red at him. "Do you think that''s possible? Every time I see her emotionless face, it pisses me off."


    "If she feels like you''re always dissatisfied with her, she''ll only pull further away," Alexander pointed out.


    "I don''t care about that. As long as she does what I say, that''s all that matters," Emerald said firmly.


    Alexander sighed and shrugged.


    "Alright, Aunt Emerald. Do whatever you think is best. Just don''t be surprised if the oue is theplete opposite of what you expect."


    With that, he turned and left the room.


    Emerald tossed the files on her desk aside, pulled out a cigarette, and lit it. No matter how much she smoked, she couldn''t shake the irritation gnawing at her.


    Before she returned to the country, her sole intention was to bring N to Meristate, use her as a shield against the political infighting within the Nixons and protect Brian and Delta.


    However, the moment she saw N in person, she realized how much N resembled her younger self.


    Although she hadn''t changed her initial n, the cold indifference in N''s eyes still left her feeling inexplicably irritated.


    With a sigh, she stubbed out the cigarette and left the study.


    The maid led N to a room in the farthest corner of the third floor. "Ms. Kinsey, this will be your room from now on."


    N pushed open the door. The decor was simple, the colors to her liking.


    She nodded. "Alright. By the way, how far is this from Ms. Kinsey''s room?"


    The maid hesitated momentarily, realizing "Ms. Kinsey" referred to Emerald, before


    answering, "It''s about a ten-minute walk from here to her bedroom."


    From the start, she had no intention of cing N near Emerald, Delia, or Bran: Thest thing she wanted was for N to find an opportunit? to win Emerald''s favor.


    After all, the next sessor of the Nixons had yet to be decided. For N to suddenly be brought into the picture, it was possible she was here topete for power.


    The maid had watched Brian and Delia grow up, and she naturally didn''t want an outsider to take what rightfully belonged to them.

 Chapter 1154

    N understood the maid''s intention but didn''t take it to heart. "Alright, I understand. Thank you."


    A flicker of surprise crossed the maid''s eyes as she watched N walk into the


    room.


    Shouldn''t N be angry and demand an exnation after learning that she''d been ced so far from Emerald?


    If N had confronted her, the maid could have used it as an excuse to escte the situation, drawing Emerald''s attention and fueling her dislike for N.


    It was unexpected that N epted the obvious slight without a hint of protest.


    N walked to the window and looked outside.


    Her room was on the third floor, offering a perfect view of the garden below.


    Even in winter, the garden was filled with a variety of blooming flowers, creating a stunning sight.


    She retracted her gaze and turned back, nning to rest for a while.


    When she saw the maid still standing at the door, she spoke. "I''d like to rest for a bit. Could youe back in an hour to show me around the estate?"


    She wasn''t particrly interested in the estate, but considering its vast size, it would be wise to familiarize herself with key locations¡ªjust in case she got lost.


    Here, she had no one to rely on but herself.


    The maid curled her lips in disdain. "I have things to do in an hour. We can either go now or wait until I''m free, but I can''t say when that will be."


    N frowned before standing. "Alright, let''s go now, then."


    "Sure," the maid replied.


    She turned and walked out in triumph,pletely missing N''s smirk.


    Knowing that N was tired, the maid deliberately took the longest route while introducing the estate pointing out different areas and emphasizing which ces were off limits.


    Silently, N memorized the paths they took mentally mapping the generalyout of the estate and


    fying key toutes to important locations.


    More than an hourter, they finallypleted the tour.


    The maid, slightly exhausted herself, nced at N. She noticed the light sheen of sweat on N''s forehead and thought-weak.


    "Ms. Kinsey, do you remember everything I exined?" she asked.


    N furrowed her brow, looking troubled. "Sorry, I seem to have forgotten some of


    it. Would you mind going over it again?"


    The maid''s face darkened. "You forgot everything?"


    "Not everything. I still remember a bit, but I''m a little unclear on which areas are off- limits," N replied.


    "You look tired today. I''ll take you back for now. When I have time, I''ll exin again," the maid said.


    "That works too. Thank you for your trouble," N replied.


    After escorting N back to her room, the maid left.


    N took out her phone and began sketching a map of the estate, retracing the paths they had taken.


    Once finished, she snapped a picture of the map and tucked the original into the bottom of a drawer. Then, she sent a message to Damon.


    N: [I''vended safely. I''m at Ms. Kinsey''s estate now. This ce is huge! I''ll show you the map!]


    After sending the message, she followed up immediately with the picture she had taken.


    Despite it beingte at night back home, Damon responded right away.


    Damon: [Got it. Are you tired? Get some rest. Call me if you need anything. Miss you.]


    Seeing thest two words, N


    couldn''t help but smile, only for it to fade


    pressed


    . She bit her lip, tho


    the video call button

 Chapter 1155

    The call connected almost instantly, and Damon''s face appeared on the screen. Seeing N, he smiled. "N."


    She immediately noticed he was at his office and frowned. "Isn''t it the middle of the night in Saintornia? Why are you still at work?"


    Damon pressed his lips together. "Something came up at thepany. I promise I''ll go home early tomorrow night."


    N''s expression turned skeptical. "I don''t believe you. I''m going to ask Lydiater if you''ve been eating properly."


    "N, I swear it''s just ast-minute situation tonight. From tomorrow onward, I''ll eat well and leave work on time. Okay?" His coaxing tone came through the phone, almost as if he were right beside her.


    Despite that, they both knew they were separated by an entire ocean, with a time difference of over ten hours.


    And... Damon was working so hard just so he coulde to N sooner.


    Lowering her gaze, N blinked away the slight sting in her eyes. "Damon, I''m not mad at you. I just... hate seeing you push yourself so hard."


    "I know. That''s why I''ll listen to you and take care of myself. If you don''t believe me, you can check with Lydia anytime. Deal?"


    "Deal," N replied.


    "Good. Now, get some rest. We''ll video chat again once you''ve had some sleep," Damon urged.


    "Okay," she answered.


    After ending the call, Damon turned to Spencer. "Tell the board members the meeting resumes in ten minutes."


    "Understood, Mr. Sumner. But... the board members are already struggling to stay awake," Spencer reminded him.


    The meeting had started in the evening and dragged on until nearly 4:00 a.m.-how could anyone endure that?


    "I know," Damon replied.


    The meeting continued until just


    after 5:00a.m. Exhausted, some et


    the board members didn''t even bother leaving the office and simply slept there.


    Damon, however, didn''t rest. He continued going through documents.


    Seeing this, Spencer finally couldn''t hold back. "Mr. Sumner, you''ve been awake for almost 36 hours. If y


    keep this


    f you


    in your body wonst You should get some Test


    "I''m fine. You go rest," Damon replied.


    Spencer gritted his teeth. "Mr.


    Sumner, I really think you should tell Ms. Kinsey about the trouble the Nixons are causing Prospectus. Technology. If she doesn''t know, shell never understand how much pressure you''re under."


    "This is between me and her. I know what I''m doing. Leave it," Damon said.


    Sighing, Spencer didn''t argue further. He turned and left the office. However, he had already made up his mind¡ªhe would contact N himself.


    If the Nixons continued targeting Prospectus Technology, thepany wouldn''tst long.


    Standing in the stairwell, he pulled out his phone and sent N a message, exining thepany''s predicament.


    Momentster, his phone rang. It was a voice call from N.


    "What''s going on? The Nixons are really going after Prospectus Technology?" she asked.


    "Yes. If this continues, thepany won''t survive another month," Spencer answered.


    N''s expression darkened. "Got it. I''ll handle this."


    Hanging up, she immediately got out of bed, left her room, and headed straight for Emerald''s office.


    Reaching the door, she didn''t bother knocking. She simply pushed it open and walked in.


    Emerald frowned. "Don''t you have any manners? Don''t you know to knock before entering?"


    "You promised me you''d provide resources to Prospectus Technology. Is this what you call helping-by targeting them instead?" N demanded.

 Chapter 1156

    Emerald put down the documents in her hand and narrowed her eyes. "Who told you that?"


    N stared at her coldly. "Does it really matter who told me? If you''re not going to follow through on what we agreed upon, then I won''t stay here and be your puppet." Emerald met N''s icy gaze,ughed mockingly, and leaned back in her chair, a trace of ridicule shing through her eyes. "You think you have a choice?"


    From the moment N agreed toe to Meristate, she had lost all say in the matter. Any bargaining power she thought she had was nothing more than an illusion.


    Emerald had never intended to keep her promise.


    Why would she provide resources to strengthen Damon''spany, only for him to use them against her in the future? That would be nothing short of insanity¡ª nurturing her own enemy.


    As for N, whether she liked it or not, she had to obey. There was no other option. N studied Emerald for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, I understand."


    With that, she turned and left without another word.


    Emerald''s expression remained unreadable as she watched N''s retreating figure, her eyes dark and calcting.


    Back in her room, N took out her phone and sent a message to Damon.


    He didn''t respond immediately.


    She wasn''t in a rush. Instead, she opened herptop and began researching the Nixons.


    Over an hourter, Damon finally replied.


    It was just one word.


    Damon: [Okay.]


    N deleted their conversation history and continued reading.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, a maid knocked on her door, calling her to dinner.


    When N entered the dining room, she


    Emered a new face alongside


    Emerald, Alexander, and Delia,


    whom she had met earlier that **** day a young man about Delia''s age.


    N recognized him immediately. She had seen his picture before.


    It was Emerald''s son, Brian Nixon.


    Brian didn''t show any hostility toward her. In fact, he looked rather intrigued, as if genuinely curious about her presence.


    The dining table was massive.


    N sat in the only remaining seat with set tableware, keeping her gaze down and ignoring both Brian''s inquisitive stares and Delia''s barely concealed hostility.


    Emerald shot her a cold nce. Seeing that she was at least behaving herself, she said indifferently, "Serve the food."


    During dinner, Delia, Brian, Alexander, and Emerald engaged in lively conversation, making the dining atmosphere warm and harmonious.


    From the way Emerald spoke to them, N could tell¡ªshe genuinely loved her nephew and her own two younger children.


    N quietly ate her meal.


    Surprisingly, she felt no sadness, no resentment-just an overwhelming sense of calm.


    After finishing, she set down her utensils and stood up. "I''m done. You all enjoy your meal."


    For a brief moment, the previously lively dining room fell silent.


    Emerald looked at her, her expression dark with disapproval. "Do you have no table manners whatsoever? Didn''t you see that


    we''re all still eating? You should wait until we''ve finished before getting


    up!


    N met her gaze, fully aware that Emerald didn''t care about table manners. She


    was just looking for an excuse to put her in a difficult spot.


    "Ms. Kinsey, Lapologize, but as I''ve mentioned before, my mother only gave birth to me-she never taught me the table manners you''re referring to. So, I don''t have those things Im sure you understand that, dont you? A referted before walking away.


    "N, stop right there!" Emerald shouted.

 Chapter 1157

    Emerald''s furious voice echoed behind N, but she didn''t even flinch. She quickened her pace and disappeared down the corridor.


    The once-cheerful atmosphere at the dining table instantly turned tense.


    Brian and Delia nced at Emerald''s dark expression and didn''t dare say a word. They respected and feared her in equal measure. Whenever Emerald was displeased, they instinctively tread carefully, never daring to step out of line.


    Alexander looked at his aunt''s stormy face and couldn''t help but say, "Aunt Emerald, why are you making such a fuss over something so trivial? Besides, you were the one who broke the agreement first. You can''t me her for not respecting you."


    Emerald shot him a cold look. "Shut up!"


    She had dealt with all kinds of people in her lifetime¡ªshe wasn''t about to let N get the better of her.


    Alexander sighed in resignation but didn''t press the issue.


    He knew his aunt well. She never listened to anyone else''s advice.


    However, the way she was handling this would only push N further away. Their already fragile blood ties would eventually snap beyond repair.


    Brian and Delia finished their meals in silence and got up to leave.


    Once only Alexander and Emerald remained in the dining room, he spoke again. "Aunt Emerald, I hope you''ll seriously consider what I said earlier. If you go after Prospectus Technology, the only thing you''ll achieve is driving N further away. Don''t forget-you still need her for many things."


    Emerald''s expression remained stoic. "I''ve thought it through. I''m not about to raise apetitor for myself. And now that she''s here in the estate, there''s nothing she can do to change that."


    Alexander shook his head. "I''ve said my piece. How you handle it is up to you."


    With that, he got up and left.


    Meanwhile, Brian and Delia had just stepped into the garden when Delia pulled her brother aside.


    "Brian, do you think Mom really ns to let that woman inherit the Nixons?"


    Brian''s expression darkened slightly, and he lowered his voice. "No way. Just from the way Mom treated her


    at dimmer it''s obvious, she doesn like her. There''s no chance she''d hand the Nixons over to her."


    He was certain of it.


    Besides, his private tutors had


    recently started teaching him how to manage both thepany and the


    family''s affairs. There was no way they would have dared''do that


    without Emerald''s approval.


    Thinking about it, Brian smirked. Undoubtedly, he was the one Emerald had chosen to inherit the Nixons.


    "But she dares to talk back to Mom, and Mom hasn''t done anything about it. Mom has never been this lenient with us," Delia muttered, a hint of jealousy in her voice.


    In the past, the moment Emerald shot them a cold look, they knew she was displeased and wouldn''t dare cross the line.


    But N? She did whatever she wanted, and Emerald still hadn''t punished her.


    The thought alone made Delia resentful.


    Brian turned his gaze toward the dark night in the distance, his voice low. "Delia, all you need to know is that we are Mom''s favorites. That''s all that matters."


    "But¡ª" Before Delia could finish, Brian suddenly picked up his pace and walked toward the front gate.


    Delia frowned in confusion, but when she turned, she saw Alexander leaving the estate.


    Without hesitation, she followed Brian.


    Brian quickly stepped in front of Alexander. "Alexander, what did you talk to my mom about today?"


    Alexander looked at him and raised


    an eyebrow at his probing gaze. "Brian, we discussed business matters. Even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand. Right now, your only priority should be school Don''t concern yourself with anything else."

 Chapter 1158

    "I have one more question. Did my mom bring N to Meristate because she actually wants her to inherit the Nixons?" Brian asked.


    Alexander smiled. "Before you even asked me, didn''t you already have your own answer?"


    Brian was silent for a moment before speaking. "I just wasn''t sure if my thoughts were correct, so I wanted to ask you."


    "To your mom, you and Delia are the most important." With that, Alexander turned and left.


    Once he got into his car, he leaned back in his seat and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "How''s Prospectus Technology doing?" he asked his assistant in the front.


    "They''re still holding on, but they probably won''tst much longer," Nigel Gundy replied.


    Alexander was silent for a while before he slowly said, "Help Prospectus Technology."


    Nigel was momentarily stunned and instinctively turned to look at him. "Mr. Kinsey, if your aunt finds out about this, she''ll definitely be furious."


    "I''ll handle her. Just do as I say," Alexander replied.


    After a brief hesitation, Nigel nodded. "Understood."


    Alexander gazed out the window and couldn''t help but sigh. He was starting to think that letting Emerald bring N to Meristate was a mistake.


    Nigel quickly contacted Spencer to offer their assistance, but they were immediately rejected.


    "Mr. Kinsey, Prospectus Technology refused our help," he reported.


    A displeased look crossed his face. Alexander was willing to extend a hand, yet they refused to take it. It seemed they would only realize their mistake once they were on the brink of bankruptcy and came begging for help.


    Alexander frowned, picked up his phone, and dialed Damon.


    The phone rang for a long time before Damon finally answered, his voice cold. "Mr. Kinsey, what do you need?"


    "Mr. Sumner, know Prospectus Technology is in a dire situation. If things continue like this, you won''tst another month. I genuinely. to help-nothing more. There''s no need to be so wary of me,"


    Alexander said.


    "Mr. Kinsey, you''re overthinking things. Prospectus Technology doesn''t need your help, but I appreciate the offer. I have a lot of work, so I''ll leave it at that," Damon replied.


    "Wait." Alexander frowned. "Mr. Sumner, did you know N got into a huge argument with my aunt over Prospectus Technology? If you truly want her to retum to you and Buddy, the most important thing right now is to save Prospectus


    ¦¬


    Technology-not your pride."


    Silence stretched on the other end of the line.


    After a long pause, Damon''s voice finally came through. "Mr. Kinsey, you yed no small part in N leaving me and Buddy. You don''t get to act like the good guy now."


    With that, he hung up.


    Alexander set his phone down and told Nigel, "Book me a flight to Saintornia as soon as possible."


    If Prospectus Technology really went bankrupt, knowing how much N cared about Damon, she would never forgive Emerald. Their already fragile rtionship wouldpletely fall apart.


    The Nixons were already in chaos. If N and Emerald weren''t on the same side, someone else would definitely seize the opportunity.


    He absolutely couldn''t let that happen.


    Even if Prospectus Technology was doomed to go under, it couldn''t happen now.


    Nigel looked puzzled, unable to understand why Alexander was so insistent on throwing money at people who didn''t want his help.


    "Mr. Kinsey, Prospectus Technology doesn''t appreciate your goodwill. Why bother forcing it on them?" he asked.

 Chapter 1159

    The words had barely left Nigel''s mouth when he met Alexander''s sharp gaze. A chill ran down his spine, and he quickly lowered his head, avoiding Alexander''s stare.


    "Since when do you get to make decisions for me?" Alexander asked lightly. "Want to switch seats? You can take my position instead."


    Nigel immediately ducked his head even further, his voice trembling. "I''m sorry, Mr. Kinsey. I overstepped."


    Alexander said nothing more, but the heavy pressure in the air made Nigel feel like he was sitting on needles. He quickly pulled out his phone and booked a flight.


    Ten minutester, he reported, "Mr. Kinsey, I booked you a flight for tomorrow morning at 8:00 a.m. It''s the earliest one avable."


    "Okay." Alexander gave azy response and said no more.


    Knowing he had spoken out of turn earlier, Nigel didn''t dare make another sound. He shrank back in his seat, hoping to make himself invisible.


    Damon handed over a signed contract to Drake in Prospectus Technology''s CEO office with a smile. "Mr. Mummery, I look forward to working together."


    Drake smiled back. "Likewise."


    After leaving Prospectus Technology, Drake got into his car and immediately made a phone call. "It''s done. I signed the contract with Prospectus Technology. What''s next?"


    "Nothing else. Just return to Meristate as soon as possible. We don''t want Emerald getting suspicious," the person on the line said.


    "Understood."


    After hanging up, Drake sneered.


    If Alexander and Emerald refused to give him opportunities, he''d simply switch sides.


    After all, the Nixons might seem stable on the surface, but beneath it, turmoil brewed. He couldn''t afford to bet everything on just one person.


    Putting away the contract, he turned to his secretary. "Book me a flight back to Meristate."


    Once he returned, he''d find an opportunity to pay N a visit.


    The next evening, Alexandernded in Saintornia and headed straight to Prospectus Technology.


    Damon met with him, but his attitude was as cold as ever. "Mr. Kinsey, as I already said over the phone, Prospectus Technology doesn''t need your help. Please leave."


    Alexander stepped forward, blocking


    his path. His voice was firm. "Mr.


    Sumner this isnt the t


    to be


    stubborn. If Prospectus Technology goes under, you''ll lose yourst Chce to be with N."


    Damon turned to look at him, his eyes freezing over. "Mr. Kinsey, what right do you have to bring up N? If you hadn''t gone looking for her, Emerald wouldn''t have followed and N wouldn''t have left me and Buddy.


    "As for Emerald-does she really think she can do whatever she wants just because


    she''s keeping N in Meristate? One day, I will bring N back."


    "Mr. Sumner, I know you resent me and my aunt, but right now, the priority is saving Prospectus Technology," Alexander urged.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Prospectus Technology won''t go bankrupt, and we definitely don''t need your fake kindness. I see the Kinseys for what they really are Nyl never should have changed herst name to it," Damon retorted.


    Without sparing Alexander another nce, he brushed past him and left.


    Alexander wanted to chase after him and talk things through, but Spencer stepped


    forward, blocking his way. "Mr. Kinsey, please leave."

 Chapter 1160

    Alexander nced at Spencer, his tone serious. "Mr. Hogg, you''ve been with Mr. Sumner for many years. You don''t want to see Prospectus Technology go bankrupt just because of his stubbornness, do you? I hope you can persuade him to ept my help."


    Spencer remained silent for a moment before responding calmly, "I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Kinsey, but I don''t think Mr. Sumner will ept your help. Please go back."


    Upon seeing Spencer''s cold demeanor, Alexander frowned slightly.


    Still, he persisted. "If Mr. Sumner changes his mind, tell him to contact me anytime. I''ll be staying in Saintornia for the next few days."


    After Alexander left, Spencer went straight to Damon''s office to report, "Mr. Sumner, Mr. Kinsey has left."


    "Mm. If hees again, don''t let him in," Damon replied.


    He wasn''t about to give the Kinseys another opportunity to manipte him. To Damon, Alexander and Emerald were one and the same.


    The only difference was that Emerald was blunt and forceful, while Alexander hid behind a fa?ade of kindness.


    "Yes, Mr. Sumner," Spencer answered.


    Once Spencer left, Damon picked up his documents and resumed reading.


    ...


    Instead of returning to his hotel after leaving Prospectus Technology, Alexander asked his driver to take him to Mason''s kindergarten.


    Thanks to his arrangements, he quickly found himself face-to-face with Mason.


    When Mason saw him, his face lit up with excitement. "Master! I thought you went back to Meristate! What are you doing here?"


    Alexander smiled. "What, Buddy? You don''t want to see your master?"


    "Of course, I do!" Mason eximed eagerly.


    "Haha, that''s good," Alexander said. "I was worried you hadn''t contacted me in so long because you didn''t want me as your master anymore."


    "No way!" Mason quickly denied it, but then his expression softened, and he lowered his head. "I just... miss my mom a lottely..."


    Seeing Mason''s downcast mood, Alexander felt a pang of guilt.


    He reached out and gently ruffled Mason''s hair. "Buddy, didn''t you say you wanted


    to learn hacking skills from me? I came here to see how much progress you''ve made."


    Mason shook his head. "I haven''t touched aputertely."


    "Why not?" Alexander asked, concern creeping into his voice.


    "Because started learning hacking to help my mom have a better life. But now that she''s in Meristate it doesn''t matter how much


    learn-it''s useless," Mason exined quietly.


    Alexander''s expression darkened. He took a deep breath to control his rising anger and crouched to


    Mason''s level. "Buddy, you can''t just give on something you''ve worked So hard for because of someone else."


    "But... Mommy isn''t just ''someone else''," Mason said, his voice tinged with sadness.


    He had learned hacking with the hope of making money and taking care of his


    mother. But now that she was gone, the pursuit seemed pointless.


    Alexander forced a smile and


    replied, "Buddy, I know your mom is


    important to you. But if you keel


    learning hacking, maybe one day you''ll be able to find out where she is. Then you''ll have a chance to see her again."


    Mason hesitated, his gaze shifting uncertainly.


    Just as Alexander was about to continue, his phone suddenly rang.


    Upon seeing that it was Emerald, his expression tightened.


    He looked at Mason and said, "Buddy, I have something urgent to take care of.


    Think about what I said and call me when you''ve made a decision."


    With that, he turned and walked out, answering the call.


    Emerald''s cold, angry voice came through the phone. "Alexander, I heard you''re nning to help Prospectus Technology?"


    Alexander wasn''t surprised by her quick discovery. He remained calm as he replied, "Yes."

 Chapter 1161

    "Are you insane? Are you going against me for Prospectus Technology?" Emerald demanded.


    Alexander took a deep breath and replied firmly, "Aunt Emerald, I''m helping you."


    "Helping me? If you really want to help me, then get back to Meristate immediately and stop interfering with Prospectus Technology''s downfall!" Emerald snapped.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that," Alexander said.


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line. Emerald was clearly struggling to contain her emotions.


    After a pause, her voice turned frosty. "Alexander, if you insist on staying in Saintornia and helping Prospectus Technology, then you are officially opposing me. Don''t me me for not showing mercy."


    Years of ruthless decisions had earned her the position of head of the Nixons. She would never allow anyone to disrupt her ns, not even her own nephew.


    "Aunt Emerald, don''t you understand? If you want N to stay obedient, thest thing you should do is target Prospectus Technology.


    "Everyone has their limits. If you push N too far, who knows what she''ll do? Don''t wait until it''s toote and regret it," Alexander reasoned.


    Emerald let out a bitterugh. "What can she possibly do? I warn you, stay out of Prospectus Technology''s business. You can''t save them."


    With that, she hung up.


    Alexander sighed, pocketed his phone, and got into his car.


    Back in Emerald''s office, fury consumed her. She mmed her phone onto the desk.


    She had supported Alexander for so many years, and now he had the audacity to turn against her.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Grabbing thendline, she dialed her brother. "Control your son! Stop him from interfering in Saintornia! If he messes up my position in the Nixons, we''ll all go down together!"


    Not long after that call, Alexander received a call from his father.


    His father warned, "Alexander, your aunt is


    curious. Stop getting involved


    in this. If she really loses her temper, I won''t be able to save you Content.


    There was a long silence before Alexander quietly replied, "I understand. I''ll go back in a few days."


    After hanging up, concern crept over


    his face. He had a sinking feelingne that if things continued this ol.


    the


    situation could spiral out of control.


    For the next two days, Alexander tried repeatedly to arrange a meeting with Damon, but thetter refused to see him.


    Finally, on the third morning, Alexander instructed Nigel to book him a flight back to Meristate.


    Enough was enough. Damon''s stance was clear, and there was no point in pushing further.


    That afternoon, Alexander left Saintornia.


    Not long after his departure, Damon received the news.


    "Mr. Sumner, Mr. Kinsey seems to have given up," Spencer reported.


    "Mm. How''s N?" Damon asked.


    Before N had left, he had sent his men to Meristate, instructing them to be ready in case she reached out for help.


    "Stings has already infiltrated the Nixon estate. Now, we just have to wait for Ms. Kinsey to contact them," Spencer replied.


    Damon nodded. "Yes. If N needs help, she''ll reach out."


    "Mr. Sumner, with Stings watching over her, she should be safe. The most important thing now is to stabilize Prospectus Technology so Emerald cant make another move against us Spencer reminded hing


    "Mm. If anything happens over there, let me know immediately," Damon instructed.


    "Sure," Spencer replied.


    "That''s all," Damon said.


    After Spencer left, Damon picked up his files, but his mind couldn''t focus. All he could think about was how N was faring over there.

 Chapter 1162

    Damon set down the document and picked up his phone, dialing a video call to N.


    After several attempts, there was no answer.


    His expression darkened, and a sense of unease crept over him. He quickly called Spencer into his office and instructed him to find a way to contact Stings and check if anything had happened to N.


    Emerald entered N''s bedroom with several maids, rummaging through every inch of the room, including the suitcase N had brought with her.


    Two maids held N firmly, leaving her helpless as her clothes and belongings were tossed carelessly onto the floor. Her eyes burned red with anger.


    One of the maids approached Emerald, handing her two phones. "Madam, these are the only devices we found. It doesn''t seem like Ms. Kinsey has any other means ofmunication. Oh, and we also found this."


    Emerald took the items and nced at the paper the maid had handed her. It was a crude sketch of the estate''syout. She chuckled and casually threw both the paper and the phones out the window.


    N''s face paled. "No!"


    She struggled to break free, but the two maids gripped her arms like iron mps, leaving her powerless. She could only watch as her phones disappeared outside.


    Seeing the hatred in N''s eyes, Emerald stepped forward, towering over her. "Since you refuse to learn obedience, I''ll make sure you do. From now on, you won''t hear from Damon or Saintornia. Your only focus should be bing my daughter and the Nixons'' future sessor."


    Emerald smirked, her voice dripping with malice. "And don''t bother sketching the estate''syout. If you want to run, go ahead and try. Let''s see who wins-your escape or my pursuit."


    N red at her, gritting her teeth. "The Nixons won''t be under your control forever."


    Emerald chuckled, her expressionced with sarcasm. "That''s none of your concern. Just do as I say."


    With that, she turned and left.


    The maids followed her out, finally releasing N.


    She copsed onto the floor, staring at the mess of her belongings. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides.


    She had to find a way to send a message. She couldn''t just sit and wait.


    Locked inside the estate, surrounded by strangers, she had no idea who to turn to or how to get her message to the right person.


    After a few moments of thought, with no solutioning to mind, she pressed her lips together and


    to start cleaning up the. ess infer room.  fo


    The next morning, N woke to a knock at her door.


    A maid''s voice called from outside, "Ms. Kinsey, Madam says we have a guest. She


    wants you to change ande to the living room."


    N sat up and replied, "Got it."


    After freshening up, she headed to the living room about twenty minutester.


    Emerald was already seated on the couch, looking slightly impatient.


    Across from her sat a young man in his early 20s, with blond hair and striking blue eyes. As soon as N entered, his gazended on


    her,


    filled with tant curiosity


    "You''re here," Emerald said. "Let me


    introduce


    the


    you. This is Ricky Chilton


    of a close friend of mic


    Get to know each other


    N turned to the young man and said politely, "Hello, I''m N Kinsey."

 Chapter 1163

    Ricky smiled. "Nice to meet you, Ms. Kinsey. I''m Ricky."


    He spoke in N''snguage so fluently and without an ent that, had she not seen him in person, she wouldn''t have guessed he was a foreigner.


    Emerald stood up and nced between them. "N, take Ricky for a walk around the garden. I have something to take care of. We''ll have lunch togetherter."


    N nodded. "Alright."


    Satisfied with her response, Emerald left the room.


    As she had anticipated, N needed to understand that she had no choice but toply. This would stop her from resisting.


    Emerald had invited Ricky to stay for lunch, and he had readily agreed.


    Once she was gone, the spacious living room seemed to grow quieter, leaving just N and Ricky.


    Ricky turned to her. "Shall we go?"


    "Sure," N replied.


    As they walked toward the garden, Ricky kept up a steady stream of conversation, making the stroll feel less tedious.


    About an hourter, he asked with a smile, "Ms. Kinsey, I like you. What''s your first impression of me?"


    Back in the living room, N had already figured out Emerald''s n¡ªshe was trying to set them up.


    There was no point in confronting her about it. Even if N opposed Emerald, the woman would only find another way to force her hand.


    Instead of outright rejecting the n, N decided to approach it on her own terms. She met Ricky''s gaze and replied, "Mr. Chilton, you''re a very nice person."


    He raised an eyebrow. "So, I''m getting the ''good guy'' card?"


    N couldn''t help butugh. "You know that phrase?"


    "Of course. I don''t live in a bubble. Ms. Kinsey, I assume you know why Mrs. Nixon wanted us to meet," Ricky replied.


    "Yes." She paused before asking, "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Go ahead," Ricky said.


    "Does your father, mother, or anyone in your family work for the Nixons?" N asked.


    Ricky hesitated before answering, "My father works under Mrs. Nixon in the Nixons. My mother is a close friend of hers."


    "Then did she tell you that I was already married back in my country? That I have a five-year-old child and that love my husband deeply N asked.


    The moment she finished speaking, Ricky''s expression darkened.


    "I... suddenly remembered I have


    something urgent to take care ofet


    he said stiffly. "I won''t be staying for lunch Please tell Mrs. Nixond. apologize."


    N smiled. "Of course."


    With that, Ricky turned and hurried off.


    Watching him leave, N smirked.


    The real drama was about to begin.


    ...


    Less than an hourter, Emerald stormed into her room, furious. "N! What did you say to Ricky?!"


    To fully control the Nixons, Emerald needed Ricky''s father''s support. Now, thanks to N, everything was falling apart.


    N remained calm, as if she had


    expected this reaction. "I simply told him the truth. After all, how was


    supposed to know whether you had


    told him about P


    marriage to


    Damon back in the country?

 Chapter 1164

    "Do you think I would tell him that?!" Emerald shot back. "Think about it. What man would want to be with you if he knew you were already married?!"


    N remained unfazed by Emerald''s harsh words. Instead, she looked up at her with a smirk. "You were married to my dad before, yet you still managed to marry your current husband and have two more kids. Why don''t you introduce me to someone else? I''m sure there''s always someone willing."


    Emerald trembled with anger, pointing at N as though she wanted tosh out, but no rebuttal came to mind.


    Unbothered, N poured Emerald a ss of water and said calmly, "Don''t get too worked up. You''re not young anymore.


    "What if you have a stroke? I doubt either of your precious children would be avable to take care of you."


    "Shut up!" Emerald growled.


    Every word out of N''s mouth hit a nerve, making Emerald''s chest rise and fall with fury.


    How did she end up with such an ungrateful daughter?!


    N shrugged and continued. "You better keep introducing me to potential suitors. I don''t mind a business marriage."


    After all, she was certain Emerald wouldn''t waste her as a pawn. If she were to arrange a marriage, it would be with someone useful.


    Emerald''s face darkened. "If you don''t want something to happen to Damon and Buddy, you''d better behave. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what I might do to them."


    A cold glint shed in N''s eyes, but she didn''t look the least bit threatened.


    "Ms. Kinsey, you should get one thing straight. The only reason I''m even tolerating you and not making things ugly is because of Damon and Buddy.


    "If anything happens to them, I promise you''ll lose me as a pawn immediately," she said, her voice steady.


    Emerald narrowed her eyes. "Are you sure about that?"


    "Ever since thest time you went back on your word, I''ve stopped giving you chances to threaten me. Do whatever you want," N retorted.


    With that, she turned on her heel and left without sparing Emerald another nce. Emerald watched her walk away, her face livid.


    The moment N was out of sight, Emerald grabbed the teacup from the table and hurled it onto the floor.


    Tea sshed everywhere, and the delicate cdon porcin shattered into pieces.


    ...


    That afternoon, N took a nap, only waking when the sun began to set.


    At dinner, Emerald treated her as though she were invisible.


    Not that N cared. She enjoyed her meal in peace, unfazed by the silent treatment. It wasn''t as if Emerald ever paid much attention to her in the first ce


    Sensing Emerald''s displeasure, Delia red at N and said coldly, "I heard you offended Mr. Chilton today."


    N kept her eyes on her food, pretending she hadn''t heard a thing.


    Delia scowled and raised her voice. "Hey, N! I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?!"


    At this, N finally looked up, raising


    an eyebrow. "Oh, so it was you


    talking thought it was a dog. barking. I was just wondering how one got into a heavily guarded estate."


    "You!" Delia''s face turned red with fury, and she immediately turned to Emerald for


    support. "Mom! Did you hear her? She called me a dog!"


    She had been spoiled her whole life. When had she ever been insulted like this?


    Emerald''s expression darkened. "N, apologize to your younger sister!"


    N smirked. "Oh? So you do acknowledge that she''s younger than me? Tell me, have you ever seen a younger sister screaming at her older sister like that? Calling her deal? What poor manners,

 Chapter 1165

    Emerald stiffened. "That still doesn''t give you the right to insult her."


    Setting her utensils down, N feigned innocence. "So what you''re saying is, she can insult me, but I can''t insult her back?"


    Emerald could tell she was being led into a trap and held her tongue.


    Seeing her silence, N pressed, "Since you''re not saying anything, I''ll take that as a yes."


    "Who said I agreed?!" Emerald snapped, her face grim.


    She took a deep breath and added, "I''ll let it slide this time. But if it happens again, both of you will be punished."


    Delia opened her mouth to protest, but under Emerald''s icy stare, she had no choice but to drop her head and angrily stab her food.


    Still, her eyes burned with resentment. She wouldn''t let N off the hook so easily.


    Meanwhile, N stood up with a smile. "I''m full. You guys enjoy your meal. I hope this little incident didn''t ruin your appetite!"


    With that, she turned and left.


    Delia ground her teeth, her face twisted with frustration.


    Emerald frowned, clearly displeased, but said nothing and continued her meal.


    Across the table, Brian watched N''s retreating figure with amusement. It seemed his half-sister wasn''t the submissive pushover everyone had expected her to be.


    After dinner, Emerald called Delia and Brian into the study.


    "I''m nning to throw a banquet for N this Saturday," she said. "It''s time to officially introduce her as a member of our family."


    Delia''s face twisted with outrage. "Mom, I hate her! I don''t want a sister! Can''t you just send her back to where she came from? She doesn''t respect you at all, and she treats us terribly!" ''


    Emerald ignored her and turned to Brian. "What about you? What do you think?"


    Brian''s expression remained neutral.


    "Mom, whatever you decide, I''ll


    support you. Besides, since she''s


    already liv


    here, it makes


    sense to


    introduce her to everyone.


    Emerald nodded in approval. "Good. Many important people will be attending, so


    make sure you behave properly. We can''t afford to embarrass the family."


    Brian nodded. "I understand, Mom."


    "That''s all. You can go now," Emerald dismissed them.


    As soon as they left the study, Delia grabbed Brian''s arm, her face still twisted in anger.


    "Brian, why did you agree with Mom? Do you really want another personpeting with us for the inheritance?" she questioned.


    More than anything, she just despised N and didn''t want her around.


    Brian gave a small smile. "Why not? She''s Mom''s daughter too. You should try


    being nicer to her instead of picking fights all the time."


    Delia scoffed. "Why should I? I hate her! Even if you and Mom throw a banquet for her, I will never acknowledge her as my sister!"


    With that, she stormed off in a huff.


    Watching her go, Brian chuckled and shook his head.


    Their mother had coddled Delia too much. She still foolishly believed that N''s presence meant she''d have topete for the Nixons'' inheritance.


    How naive.


    Maybe that was a good thing, though. If Delia ever found out that N was nothing more than a pawn in Emerald''s grand scheme, her big mouth might end up ruining everything.

 Chapter 1166

    At that thought, Brian decided it was best to let Delia remain na?ve.


    Back in her room, Delia grew more frustrated. She opened her messaging app and started venting to her best friend about the situation.


    After hearing her out, her friend suggested they find a way to embarrass N at the Saturday banquet.


    Delia hesitated. She hadn''t agreed yet.


    After all, the banquet was something both her mother and Brian had approved. If she caused trouble and ruined the event, Emerald would never let her off the hook.


    Despite that, the thought of simply epting N as a member of the family didn''t sit well with her either.


    Thinking it over, she asked her friend if there was a way to humiliate N without it being traced back to her.


    Her friend offered a few ideas¡ªperhaps triggering an allergic reaction or making N sick, something subtle that would embarrass her at the banquet but wouldn''t lead back to Delia.


    After considering the suggestion, Delia immediately formted a n. She sent an [OK] before exiting the chat.


    For the next few days, Emerald stopped trying to introduce N to new men and instead hired an etiquette coach to teach her proper manners.


    N had no idea what Emerald was nning, nor did she care. She barely put any effort into the lessons, making aplete mess of them.


    At the end of each day, the etiquette coach would march off toin to Emerald.


    At first, Emerald would get furious and summon N to the study to scold her.


    But after two days, she realized something-N didn''t care at all. She just argued back, nearly giving Emerald a stroke in the process.


    Eventually, Emerald gave up. She told the etiquette coach, "As long as she looks presentable, that''s enough."


    Left with no other choice, the etiquette coach stopped trying so hard.


    Before long, Friday arrived.


    At dinner that evening, Emerald finally informed N about the banquet nned for Saturday¡ªan event to publicly introduce her as Emerald''s daughter and an official member of the Nixons.


    N''s response was indifferent. "Oh. Got it."


    Emerald frowned, clearly displeased with her reaction. "That''s all you have to say?"


    N looked at her mockingly. "And


    what exactly do you expect me to say? Am I supposed to cry tears. gratitude? I don''t recall ever asking you to throw a banquet and O announce me as your daughter."


    Emerald''s expression darkened. "Do you have any idea how many people would kill


    to be my daughter? To be part of the Nixons?"


    The Nixons had businesses across


    the globe. In Meristate, they were among the wealthiest and most powerful families. Not only that, but their family had produced many politicians over the years, ensuring their influence remained strong. C¨®ntent


    Bing a member of the Nixons meant gaining immense privilege.


    Yet N seemedpletely unimpressed.


    Emerald could hardly believe it-what was going on in this girl''s head?!


    Still smiling, N replied, "If they were in my shoes, I doubt they''d be proud to have you as a mother. You sure have a high opinion of yourself, Ms. Kinsey."


    "You''re absolutely ungrateful!" Emerald scolded.


    N nodded in agreement. "That''s right. I don''t appreciate it. So why don''t you just cancel tomorrow''s banquet?"


    Emerald''s face turned stormy, but she remained silent.


    Cancel the banquet? That was out of the question. It was a crucial part of her n.


    Seeing the fury on Emerald''s face, N found it amusing.


    Emerald wanted to use her but also expected gratitude in return. How greedy.


    Delia, sitting nearby, was filled with frustration and resentment. She just didn''t understand Why would her mother stikkesist or introducing N to the world after the way N had just spoken to her?

 Chapter 1167

    The dining room was thick with tension when Brian finally spoke. "N, even though we have different fathers, now that you live here, we''re family. Mom is throwing this banquet so everyone knows you''re officially part of the Nixons."


    N turned to him with a smile. "If this banquet is for me, why am I thest one to know about it?"


    Brian''s gaze darkened slightly, but he remained silent.


    Emerald let out a coldugh. "Does it really matter when you found out?"


    "It doesn''t," N replied. "But I''d prefer if you didn''t pretend this is for my benefit when it''s obviously for your own gain. That just makes you look desperate."


    "N! Who do you think you''re calling desperate?!" Emerald snapped.


    If N weren''t her biological daughter, Emerald would have kicked her out immediately.


    This girl was nothing like the child she remembered. When she was little, she had been sweet and adorable. What had happened to her?


    N showed no fear. "I mean you. Do you really need me to spell it out?"


    Emerald''s fury was palpable. She mmed her utensils down on the table. "Get out!"


    Without hesitation, N stood. "Sure. Just have someone open the gate for me. I''d love to leave, but I have a feeling certain people won''t actually let me go."


    Emerald sneered. "Fine! I''ll have the service staff open the gate for you. Let''s see how far you get without money or a phone."


    "That''s none of your concern." With that, N turned and walked toward the estate''s entrance.


    Brian''s expression changed. He leaned toward Emerald and whispered, "Mom, the invitations have already been sent. If she doesn''t show up tomorrow, the banquet won''t happen."


    Besides, people both inside and outside the Nixons already knew about N. They couldn''t just rece her with someone else.


    Emerald shot him a cold look. "Let her go! Let''s see how long shests before shees crawling back."


    It was freezing outside, and N had no money. Danger lurked everywhere. Once she ran into trouble, she''d have no choice but to beg to return.


    Seeing that Emerald was too angry to listen to reason, Brian didn''t argue further. After all, N was nothing more than a shield to him-someone to take the hits meant for him. Whether she lived or died was of no concern to him.


    Still, letting her die wouldn''t be ideal.


    He turned to the butler. "Have some people follow her. Make sure nothing happens to her."


    Before the butler could respond, Emerald snapped, "No one is to follow her! Let her learn her lesson."


    Many people were keeping watch


    outside the estate. The moment N stepped out, they d be on fier. she got caught and suffered a little, so be it.


    Once she had a taste of hardship, Emerald would personally go to "rescue her. After that, she''d be


    obedient no more talking back, no more attitude.

 Chapter 1168

    Brian''s expression changed slightly as he turned to Emerald. "Mom, we should have someone follow her. If something happens to her, it could affect our future ns."


    Emerald''s face darkened. "Don''t worry. She''ll be taken away, but they won''t let her die. Our ns won''t be affected."


    "Mom..." Brian began, as though about to say more.


    "Enough, Brian! Are you questioning my orders now?" Emerald barked.


    Seeing that Emerald was truly angry, Brian didn''t dare push further. He simply nodded and said, "Alright, we''ll do as you say."


    After themotion, Emerald lost her appetite. She stood up and left the dining


    room.


    As she was about to return to her study, her phone rang.


    It was Edward''s assistant, who informed her that Edward had just coughed up blood


    and copsed. He''d been rushed to the hospital and was now in the ICU.


    Emerald lowered her gaze and nodded. "Understood. I''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up, she immediately summoned Brian and Delia. The three of them quickly got into a car and headed to the hospital.


    The ride was silent. None of them felt much concern for Edward.


    Ever since he had nned to hand the Nixons over to his mistress and their illegitimate son, he had be their enemy.


    Fortunately, Emerald still held control over the family, so things wouldn''t spiral out of control even if Edward died.


    In fact, the best oue would be if he lingered a little longer-giving them more time to solidify Emerald''s position.


    ...


    By the time they arrived at the hospital, an hour had passed.


    As soon as they reached the ICU, two security guards in ck suits blocked their path. Their faces were emotionless as they informed them that Edward had specifically ordered no visitors before losing consciousness.


    Emerald remainedposed. She had long since given up hope in Edward. However, Brian and Delia''s expressions darkened, their anger almost palpable. They had rushed over to check on Edward, only to be stopped at the door.


    Meanwhile, his mistress and illegitimate son were inside, by his side. The thought alone was infuriating.


    Emerald''s voice was cold and threatening. "You have two choices-step aside now, or you won''t live to see tomorrow''s sunrise."


    The two guards remained


    vet


    motionless, neither answering nor moving aside. They had been


    personally trained by Edwardhand


    would only follow his orders.


    Emerald scoffed. If they refused to take the easy way, then she wouldn''t hold back.


    She pulled out her phone and made a call.


    Within minutes, a dozen men in ck suits arrived, their presence imposing.


    The tension was palpable, the air thickening, like the calm before an inevitable storm.


    Both sides stood off, as though a tightly wound string were about to snap. Just as a fight seemed imminent, the hospital room door swung open. A woman stepped out.


    She wore a strapless dress, her fiery red hair cascading in elegant waves. She had clearly taken good care of herself her appearance suggest she was in her ear 30s.


    She smirked, her gaze dripping with mockery as she looked at Emerald and her children. "Emerald, Edward isn''t dead vet. Why are you here Brian and De? And bringing a dozen men along... Were you nning to force your way in?"


    Emerald''s expression remained ice-cold. "I want to see him." She had to confirm with her own eyes that Edward was still alive.

 Chapter 1169

    "But he doesn''t want to see you." The woman sneered. "Before he copsed, he specifically said that if the three of you showed up, you weren''t to be let in. Isn''t that hrious?"


    Emerald scowled. "I don''t care. I''m seeing him tonight."


    "You think you can do whatever you want just because you''re in charge of the Nixons now?" Mary Jewell challenged.


    Emerald had no patience for her nonsense. Her voice was sharp. "Break in."


    At hermand, the men behind her surged forward.


    Mary''s face paled slightly, and she instinctively stepped back. The two guards in front of the door immediately moved to intercept them.


    Fifteen minutester, the hospital hallway was littered with bodies¡ªEmerald''s men had all been taken down.


    Yet, the two original guards remained firmly in ce, unmoved.


    Mary reappeared, lifting her chin with an air of arrogance. "Looks like you won''t be getting in tonight after all. If I were you, I wouldn''t bother humiliating myself like this."


    Emerald let out a coldugh. "Mary, your luck won''tst forever."


    Once Edward was dead, Mary and her son would lose their protection. At that point, she would deal with them however she pleased.


    Mary''s expression flickered for a moment before she regained herposure. "You said the same thing when we first met. But strangely enough, I''ve been doing just fine all these years."


    "Alright," Emerald said, her voice steely. "We''ll see how long youst."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Brian and Delia hurried after her. It wasn''t until they got into the car that Brian finally spoke. "Mom, if Mary keeps blocking us from seeing Dad, what should we do next?"


    It had been almost half a year since theyst saw Edward. Every time they tried, they were turned away.


    When Brian was born, Edward and Emerald''s rtionship had still been decent, so Brian still had some attachment to his father.


    Delia, however, had been born after Edward moved out to live with Mary and their son. He rarely returned home, so Delia felt little connection to him.


    For her, not seeing him didn''t make much of a difference.


    Emerald''s expression was grim. "Ignore her for now. She''s just a clown. Once your father dies, let''s see if she''s still so smug."


    "Understood," Brian replied.


    By the time they returned to the estate, it was nearly midnight.


    Brian and Delia headed straight to bed, while Emerald went to her study.


    She called for the butler. "Edward''s health is deteriorating. Keep a close eye on the situation. The moment anything happens, I want to be informed immediately."


    If his condition weren''t serious, those two guards wouldn''t have fought so hard to keep them from seeing him. Once they saw Edward, they d be able to tell how he was. doing.


    "Yes, Madam," the butler replied.


    Emerald continued, her voice sharp. "Also, find out where N is. Bring her back


    before tomorrow night''s banquet."


    She dismissed the butler with a wave of her hand.


    Less than half an hourter, the


    butler rushed back, his face anxious.


    "Madam, we''ve lost track of Ms


    Kinsey. Shortly after she left the


    estate, she just disappeared.


    Emerald''s expression darkened. "Keep searching. Check those watching the estate.


    See if they''ve acted unusually tonight."


    "Understood," the butler answered.


    By the next morning, there was still no sign of N.


    For the first time, Emerald began to panic. She immediately ordered more men to


    search the entire city for her whereabouts.

 Chapter 1170

    If they couldn''t find N by 6:00 p.m., the banquet would have to be canceled, and Emerald would be aughingstock.


    At another estate on the west side of the city...


    N was having lunch in the garden with an elderly man who appeared to be around 70, his graying hair neatlybed.


    "Ms. Kinsey, try this truffle omelet. It''s the chef''s specialty," the old man said.


    N smiled and nodded. "Thank you."


    After breakfast, they took a walk through the garden.


    "Ms. Kinsey, how does my estatepare to your mother''s?" the old man asked.


    N nced around, then smiled. "Each has its own charm. Both are beautiful."


    "And which one do you prefer?" he pressed.


    N thought for a moment before meeting his gaze. "Do you want the truth or a polite answer?"


    "The truth, of course," he replied.


    She answered honestly, "I prefer Ms. Kinsey''s estate because it has my favorite Damask roses."


    "Just because of that?" he asked, amused.


    "Yes," N said simply.


    The old man chuckled. "Alright. When I take over the Nixons, I''ll give you that estate as a token of gratitude for helping me."


    N smiled. "You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    "Of course not. I always keep my word," he assured her.


    "Well then, I wish you sess in advance," she said.


    "As long as you help me, I will definitely take the Nixons," he dered confidently.


    After a short stroll, the old man retired to rest while N, under his secretary''s arrangements, began preparing for what was toe.


    ...


    Emerald paced anxiously in the living room, her expression icy.


    Brian and Delia sat on the sofa, not daring to make a sound.


    Delia had secretly messaged Alexander, hoping he woulde over.


    Whenever Emerald was frustrated over something she couldn''t resolve, Delia would


    turn to Alexander-he always had a solution.


    This time, though, Alexander didn''t reply.


    Delia gripped her phone, waiting anxiously.


    Suddenly, the butler hurried in and whispered a few words to Emerald. Her expression instantly darkened. "What did you just say? That''s impossible!"


    Prospectus Technology was on the verge of bankruptcy liquidation. How could someone suddenly step into help? And why couldn''t they trace who this person was?


    "Madam, the people in Saintornia ryed this information. They''re asking what


    you''d like to do next," the butler reported.


    Emerald took a deep breath, her mind racing.


    N had mysteriously disappeared after leaving the estatest night, and none of her people had been able to track her down.


    She suspected that the person backing Prospectus Technology was the same one who had taken N.


    Several names shed through her mind, but she couldn''t be certain.


    She exhaled slowly, her voice sharp. "Continue pressing Prospectus Technology,


    but focus on finding out who''s behind them."


    "Understood, Madam. I''ll notify them immediately," the butler said.


    "Wait. Any news on N?" Emerald asked.


    The butler hesitated. "Still nothing..."


    "Got it. Call Alexander over," she instructed.


    Once the butler left, the atmosphere in the living room grew even heavier.


    Delia remained silent, too afraid to move. She frantically texted Alexander. If Emerald weren''t in the room, she would have already sent a voice message or called him


    directly.

 Chapter 1171

    Brian''s expression was grim as he approached Emerald. "Mom, do you have any suspects for who took N?"


    "There are a few-Jacob, Darcy, Toby, and Antoine. These four have been the biggest obstacles to my control over the Nixons. Every time I make a decision, they push back on purpose," Emerald replied.


    Brian nodded. "Alright, I''ll look into them now and update you as soon as I find anything."


    "Good. We need to find her before the banquet begins," Emerald reminded him.


    "I understand," Brian answered.


    Once Brian left, Delia grew even more anxious.


    A message from her friend popped up on her phone, asking if she had used the methods they had discussed to deal with N.


    She frowned at the message, ignored it, and deleted the chat.


    An hourter, Alexander entered the estate''s living room.


    The moment Delia saw him, it felt as if an angel had descended her whole body rxed in relief.


    Alexander, however, barely noticed her reaction. He walked straight to Emerald. "Aunt Emerald, you called me?"


    that someone is


    "Do you know tha


    secretly helping Prospectus Technology? And that N


    disappearedst night after leaving the estate? I still haven''t found her." Emerald''s voice was heavy, her expression unreadable.


    Alexander remained indifferent. "I didn''t know. Now I do."


    Emerald frowned, her voice sharpening. "I''m telling you so you can help me resolve it. Prospectus Technology must go bankrupt, and N must be found before the banquet!"


    "Aunt Emerald, I''m afraid I can''t help you. I''ve already decided to stay out of the Nixons'' internal affairs," Alexander said.


    "What?!" Emerald stared at him in disbelief, fury shing in her eyes. "What do you mean? Are you still holding a grudge overst time?!"


    Alexander shook his head. "No, you misunderstand. I just don''t agree with your approach. I can''t support some of your actions and you


    refuse to listen to my advice. So I''ve decided to step awaypletely. Do whatever you want."


    "So you came here not to help me, but to sever ties?" Emerald demanded.


    She had raised Alexander like her own son for years, yet now he was turning his back on her just because she wanted to take down Prospectus Technology?


    "Aunt Emerald, I''m not severing ties with you. I just don''t want to be involved anymore.


    "And let''s be honest this situation is your own doing. If you had kept your word and supported Prospectus Technology instead of trying to destroy him, N wouldn''t have run away," Alexander stated.


    "If I had to guess, whoever took her is positioning themselves to take over the Nixons instead of you.


    "Even if you manage to bring her back, she won''t be on your side anymore. You should give up on her and find another way," he analyzed.


    "Impossible!" Emerald''s face was ice-cold as she red at him, disappointment written all over her features. "Alexander, I misjudged you. If you refuse to help me, then from this moment forward we''re done!"

 Chapter 1172

    Alexander frowned. "Aunt Emerald, must you force me?"


    Before going to Saintornia, Emerald had promised to respect N''s wishes as much as possible.


    Yet, once she arrived, she acted entirely on her own terms, leaving no room for negotiation. She even went back on the conditions she had agreed to once N reached Meristate.


    Sometimes, Alexander couldn''t understand.


    Was N really Emerald''s daughter, or was she her enemy? What kind of mother could be so ruthless to her own child?


    Even if Emerald had only ever seen N as a tool, did she really have to be this cruel?


    Emerald''s expression darkened, her gaze filled with anger and disappointment as she looked at Alexander.


    "Alexander, who''s really forcing whom here? Don''t forget, the Kinseys'' sess today is in no small part thanks to me. The position your father and you enjoy now exists because of my efforts. Anyone else can betray me, but you cannot!" she barked.


    Alexander pressed his lips together, staring at his aunt, who now seemed like a stranger to him.


    It was true that Emerald had helped the Kinseys immensely, but now that he could see she was on the wrong path, he couldn''t continue supporting her.


    "Is it really worth sacrificing your daughter and your conscience just for your son?" he asked.


    "That''s not for you to decide! You only need to answer me-will you help me, or are we cutting ties?" Emerald pressed.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence.


    Sensing the tension, Delia quickly got up and rushed over. She grabbed Alexander''s arm, pleading, "Alexander, just apologize to my mom! Tell her you know you were wrong. She''ll definitely forgive you!"


    Panic was written all over her face. She had never seen Alexander argue with Emerald before, let alone hear Emerald threaten to cut ties with him.


    The consequences of that scared her.


    Alexander nced at Delia, noting her fear and desperation.


    He had always


    doted on his cousin.


    Yet, reflecting on what N had endured over the yearspared to Delia, who had been pampered and carefully raised-he couldn''t help but feel a pang of injustice for Ny?a.


    At that moment, he finally understood why N had always been cold and distant


    toward Emerald, why she refused toe to Meristate with her.


    If he were in her ce, he wouldn''t have forgiven Emerald either.


    With that realization, Alexander turned to Emerald and said firmly "Aunt Emerald, if you can''t treat N the same way you treat Delia and


    Brian, then I can help you anymore."


    Emerald let out a coldugh. "So, you''re really willing to cut ties with me over N?"


    "She''s not just anyone¡ªshe''s your daughter. And she''s my cousin," Alexander emphasized.


    "To me, she''s just a pawn. I stopped seeing her as my daughter long ago," Emerald retorted.


    Alexander nodded. "You have your own views, and I can''t change them. But I have my own principles, and I won''t abandon them. I hope you g?t what you want. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."


    With that, he turned and walked out.


    Emerald''s sharp, furious voice echoed behind him. "Alexander, don''t regret this! If we cut ties, everything I''ve given to the Kinseys¡ªI can take it all back in an instant!"


    Alexander paused for a brief moment but didn''t look back. He walked straight out of the living room.


    Emerald was livid, her anger nearly driving her mad. Her hatred for N deepened. Ever since N arrived in Meristate, nothing had gone her way!

 Chapter 1173

    Not even the nephew Emerald had watched grow up stood by her side anymore.


    In a fit of rage, she knocked over an antique vase, her expression dark and stormy.


    At the entrance of the estate, Alexander was intercepted by Delia, who had chased after him.


    She was furious, the warmth she once had for Alexander now gone. Her gaze was sharp and hostile.


    "Alexander, you''ve gone too far! You actually went against my mom for N? You even want to cut ties with her? Are you insane?!" she snapped.


    Alexander remained indifferent. "I''m perfectly sane, Delia. You''re my family. N is also my family."


    "She has nothing to do with us! She''s a worthless nobody! Ever since she arrived, our lives have been a mess. I wish she''d just disappear from this world!" Delia cried.


    Alexander''s eyes darkened at her venomous words, but he didn''t reprimand her. Instead, he said, "Delia, your life isn''t in chaos because of her-it''s because of your mother."


    If Emerald hadn''t been so greedy, she never would have brought N to Meristate in the first ce.


    N was just another victim in all of this.


    "It is because of her! Ever since she came, everything has fallen apart. You and my mom are fighting because of her! I hate her!" Delia shouted.


    Seeing how agitated she was, Alexander said nothing more. He turned and got into his car.


    He probably wouldn''te back here again. He couldn''t bring himself to stand with Emerald and force N into submission. The only choice left was to walk away.


    As Alexander''s car disappeared from view, Delia''s eyes turned red with unshed tears. She tilted her head back and rubbed her eyes, refusing to let them fall.


    Since Alexander had chosen N, she would no longer acknowledge him as her cousin.


    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed the sadness in her heart and turned back toward the estate.


    When she entered the living room, she saw the shattered mess on the floor, with Emerald standing coldly in the middle of it. She rushed over. "Mom, are you okay?"


    Emerald gave her a sharp look. "What did Alexander say to you?"


    Delia sniffled. "I tried to convince him to apologize ande back, but he refused."


    Emerald''s expression turned ice-cold. "Then I misjudged him. From now on, we have nothing to do with the Kinseys. You are never to contact him again!"


    She would like to see just how long the Kinseys couldst without her support. "Yes, Mom," Delia answered.


    After Emerald vented her anger, her expression gradually returned to normal. She ordered the service staff to clean up the mess and then went to her study.  fo


    An hourter, Brian returned. "Mom, I investigated the people you


    mentioned, but none of them have show any unusual behavior sincest night Do you suspect anyone else?"


    Emerald''s face darkened. These were the people she was most certain had the means and motive to hide N''s whereabouts.


    "I''ll give you another list. Check them immediately. We must find her before the banquet starts," she ordered.


    "Understood, Mom," Brian replied.


    Emerald quickly wrote down a new list, which Brian took before leaving.


    N had heard that Emerald was searching for her.


    A maid ryed the message while she was ying chess with the old man.


    Concerned, she looked up at him and asked, "Will this cause trouble for you?"


    The old man chuckled. "Don''t worry She


    Besi be able to trace you here.


    Besides, I''ve already made


    arrangements Have you prepared... your gown for the banquet tonight?

 Chapter 1174

    "Mm," N hummed in response.


    Just as she was about to continue asking, the old man suddenly said, "Ms. Kinsey, you''ve lost."


    Hearing this, N looked down and realized her pieces werepletely surrounded. "I''m not skilled enough. Looks like I need to keep practicing."


    The old man tossed his pieces back into the container, smiling. "You lost because your mind wasn''t calm. ying chess requires focus and patience. Without them, you''ll quickly lose everything. The same goes for the battles between people-one can''t rush things."


    Realizing he was indirectly pointing something out to her, N nodded. "Alright, I understand."


    "I''ll go back to work. Once you''re ready, I''ll have the driver take you to your destination. From here on out, whether you can get information from your mother depends on you," the old man said.


    "Alright," N replied.


    The old man left and went straight to his study.


    He had just sat down when he received an overseas call.


    "How is she?" the caller asked.


    The old man raised an eyebrow. "You only care about her? Not about me?"


    There was a brief pause before Damon''s somewhat helpless voice came through. "You have so many people caring for you every day. My concern feels like overkill."


    The old man chuckled. "She''s fine, don''t worry. But she''s going back to Emerald''s estate tonight. Are you sure she can handle it alone?"


    "Yes. I believe in her," Damon answered.


    "Alright. Only she can get the useful information. I''ll ensure her safety. Once I get control of the Nixons, I''ll arrange for someone to send her back home," the old man promised.


    "Got it," Damon replied.


    The two exchanged a few more words before hanging up.


    The old man set his phone down with a smile.


    ...


    That evening, while Emerald was anxiously dispatching more people to find N, the butler entered and reported that N had returned.


    Emerald''s face changed slightly. She quickly stood up and walked toward the living


    room.


    Her fury red when she saw N sitting calmly on the sofa. She hurried over. "Where have you been for the past day?"


    N looked up, meeting Emerald''s


    sharp gaze Her expression remained indifferent. "Ms. Kinsey, aren''t you all-knowing? You brought


    me from Samtornia to Meristate


    SO


    finding out where I went should be a


    piece of cake for you."


    Emerald''s face darkened. "N, my patience is limited. You''d better confess before I lose my temper!"


    "If I told you, would you believe me?" N asked.


    Emerald stiffened. Of course, she wouldn''t believe her. Even if N told the truth, she would investigate to verify what really happened.


    With Edward''s health deteriorating, no one knew when he might suddenly pass away. She couldn''t afford anyplications during this critical time.


    After a moment of silence, she said coldly, "Whether I believe you or not is one thing. Whether you tell the truth is another."


    N smirked. "Since you don''t believe me, there''s no point in telling you. Besides,


    I''d just lie anyway. If you want to hear nonsense, I''ll tell you I spent the day sleeping next to a trash can."


    "You!" Emerald gritted her teeth in anger. Only N coulde up with such ridiculous stories and say them so casually!


    Just as she was about to explode,


    the butler stepped forward and whispered, "Madam, there are only


    two hours left until


    left until the banquet the


    most important thing is to ensure the event goes smoothly. The rest can wait."


    Emerald instantly calmed down. She turned to N and said coldly, "We''ll talk about where you wentter. Now go to your room. The makeup artist and stylist will be theret


    your makeup and select an outfit for the banquet."

 Chapter 1175

    "I don''t need a stylist. I''ve brought my own dress," N said.


    Upon hearing that, Emerald''s gaze fell on the box beside N.


    The box bore the logo of a small, niche luxury brand from Meristate-DG. This brand was little known to the public, circting almost exclusively within high society.


    Unlike some brands that prominently disyed their logos, DG embroidered its insignia in a discreet, hidden spot inside its garments. From the outside, there was no way to tell it was theirs.


    Their seasonal collections were always breathtaking, featuring exquisite designs, and ordering from them required a reservation made three months in advance.


    Just from the box alone, Emerald could tell that whoever had taken Nst night was someone of considerable status.


    She opened the box. The moment her eyesnded on the iridescent, mermaid-style strapless gown inside, her expression darkened.


    She recognized this dress¡ªit had been reserved three months ago by a mysterious buyer.


    As the saying went, nothing stayed hidden forever. No matter how elusive someone was, as long as there was a lead, they could be found.


    Emerald sneered. "Since you already have the dress, go ahead and wear it."


    With that, she turned and walked out.


    Back in her study, she immediately called DG''s chief designer, Bell Burton.


    "Bell, if I''m not mistaken, you designed a mermaid-style strapless gown three months ago, and it was purchased by a mysterious buyer. Am I right?"


    A cheerful male voice answered from the other end. "Yes, Ms. Kinsey. What''s the matter?"


    "I want to know who that buyer was," Emerald stated.


    There was a brief silence.


    After a long pause, Bell finally spoke. "You know I can''t disclose client information."


    "I heard you''ve been thinking of leaving DG to start your own studio. If you tell me who that person is can invest in your new venture," Emerald offered.


    The silence stretched longer this time.


    Emerald didn''t rush him, waiting patiently.


    After what felt like an eternity, Bell spoke again. "Theard you''re hosting


    a banquet tonight to duce your


    eldest daughter. Would I have the honor of attending?"


    Hearing his implied meaning, Emerald smiled. "Of course. I''ll have someone send you an invitation."


    "Good. I have work to do-see you tonight," Bell replied.


    After hanging up, Emerald turned in the direction N had left with a smirk.


    After Bell ended the call, he turned to the old man sitting across from him with a sly smile. "The big fish has taken the bait."


    "Enjoy the evening," the old man replied.


    When N returned to her room, a stylist and a makeup artist were already waiting by the vanity.


    As she entered, the makeup artist immediately spoke. "Ms. Kinsey, please have a seat. We don''t have much time."


    N walked over and sat down. Just as the makeup artist and hairstylist were about to begin, she suddenly sard By the way be wearing this dress tonight. Please style my hair and makeup to match it."

 Chapter 1176

    The makeup artist and stylist nced at the dress, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    "This dress... Is it the one designed by Bell Burton?" they eximed.


    The dress had be famous in the fashion world, with countless people eager to see it in person. However, after being purchased by a mysterious buyer three months ago, it had disappeared from the public eye-until now.


    To their astonishment, it was right in front of them.


    N nodded. "Yes."


    At her confirmation, the makeup artist and stylist''s eyes lit up.


    The makeup artist eagerly asked, "Ms. Kinsey, may I take a closer look? I promise I won''t touch it-just a quick nce."


    The stylist quickly added, "I''d like to see it too, Ms. Kinsey. Could I?"


    N was slightly taken aback. "But didn''t you just say we''re running out of time?"


    "Just one minute! I swear I''ll have your makeup done before the event starts," the makeup artist promised.


    "Me too!" the stylist echoed.


    Seeing their longing expressions, N finally relented and nodded. "Okay."


    With her permission, the two immediately stepped closer to the bed, bending down


    to admire the dress'' intricate details and masterful craftsmanship. Envy flickered across their faces.


    When the minute was up, they reluctantly tore their gazes away and returned to the vanity, focusing on their work.


    ...


    Two hours passed.


    Just as N was beginning to feel drowsy, the makeup artist finally spoke. "Ms. Kinsey, we''re finished. Please take a look and see if it''s to your liking."


    N gazed into the mirror. The woman staring back at her had a wlessplexion, her skin as delicate as porcin.


    200


    The peach colored blush gave her a youthful glow, making her look


    several years younger she could easily pass for an 18-year-old


    college student.


    Noticing N''s silence, the makeup artist hesitated, worried she wasn''t satisfied.


    She quickly exined, "Ms. Kinsey,


    your skin is wonderful, and your features are naturally beautiful A lighter makeup look suits you better than something heavy. But if you don''t like it, I can change it."


    N shook her head. "No need. I think it''s perfect as is."


    The stylist curled her hair into big, soft waves that cascaded naturally down her back, giving her an elegant yet intellectual aura.


    N smiled slightly. "Thank you. I love the makeup and the style."


    Hearing this, the stylist let out a relieved sigh and quickly said, "Oh, Ms. Kinsey, this


    is from Madam. She asked me to give it to you."


    N took the box and opened it, revealing a diamond crown.


    A sh of mockery flickered in her eyes. "I see."


    "Ms. Kinsey, Madam asked that you wear this crown when you make your entrance tonight," the stylist reminded her.


    "Alright. I''m going to change into my dress now. You two can leave," N said.


    Sensing her mood change, the makeup artist and stylist didn''t dare say anything more. They quickly packed their things and left.


    Both were renowned international


    makeup artists and designers, yet in this estate, they knew their status


    meant nothing. The people here were not ones they could afford to offend.


    Once they were gone, N walked over to the bed and pulled out the dress. She


    stared at it for a moment before changing into it.


    Just as she finished, a knock sounded at the door.


    A maid''s voice came from outside. "Ms. Kinsey, the banquet is about to start. Madam asked me to escort you downstairs."


    "Okay." N walked to the mirror, picked up the diamond crown, and ced it on her head before heading toward the door.


    The moment she opened it, the maid outside froze, momentarily stunned by her appearance. It took her a few seconds to regain herposure.

 Chapter 1177

    "M-Ms. Kinsey, pleasee this way," the maid said.


    "Alright," N replied.


    As they walked to the living room, the maid couldn''t help but nce at N from the corner of her eye, filled with disbelief and awe.


    Was this really the same Ms. Kinsey as before?


    Her face hadn''t changed much, yet after the makeover, she looked as if she could pass for a celebrity on TV.


    The maid was certain that the moment N made her entrance, she would cause quite a stir. Even the widely praised Delia would pale inparison.


    N, seemingly oblivious to the maid''s scrutiny, followed her in silence.


    A few minutester, they entered the living room.


    As soon as they stepped inside, the maid noticed more and more eyes turning their way. No, to be precise-all eyes were on N.


    She walked past without sparing anyone a nce, calmly following the maid to where Emerald stood.


    Emerald was slightly taken aback at the sight of N, aplex expression crossing her face. Though she didn''t want to admit it, she had to acknowledge that, of all her children, N resembled her the most when she was young.


    Delia and Brian had inherited Edward''s deep-set features, with only faint traces of her likeness in their brows and eyes.


    Suppressing her tangled emotions, Emerald lowered her voice and warned, "Everyone here tonight is a big shot. You''d better not cause any trouble. If you do, I won''t spare either Damon or Buddy."


    N''s expression remained calm. "I understand."


    Seeing that N was behaving, Emerald rxed slightly. She smiled and gently tucked a lock of N''s hair behind her ear, guiding her to face the guests in the living room.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you so much for taking the time to attend my daughter''s banquet," Emerald announced with a gracious smile.


    "I left her when she was very young, and not being able to raise her has always been a regret of mine. But perhaps the Almighty has heard my plea and now she has returned to my side From now on, our family is finallyplete."


    She paused, then added, "As a form ofpensation, I n to make her the Nixons'' sessor. I hope everyone will take good care of her in the future."


    A round of enthusiastic apuse erupted from the crowd.


    N''s expression remained cold, not a trace of joy on her face.


    From this night onward, she would be a target¡ªa thorn in many people''s sides.


    However, Emerald had better keep


    her promise and grant her real


    Ine


    power within the Nixon family.


    har


    Otherwise, no matter how nice her


    words sounded no one would


    believe them.


    After her announcement, Emerald began introducing N to the guests, leading her through the crowd and presenting her to numerous important figures.


    During these introductions, some asked when she nned to formally hand over leadership of the family to N.


    Emerald responded with a pleasant smile, saying there was no rush. For now, N would familiarize herself. e herself


    with the family''s businesses, and the transition would happen gradually over time.


    After over an hour of being paraded around, N was finally let off the hook.


    Exhausted, she felt her smile starting to stiffen.


    With a small nod, she turned and walked away, searching for a quiet ce to rest.


    She found a secluded corner and was about to sit down when a cold voice interrupted her. "N, don''t get too cocky. I will never let you inherit the Nixons!"


    N turned around, her expression unreadable.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you to inherit it then," she replied indifferently.


    Delia''s face darkened, anger shing in her eyes. "Mom doesn''t love you! She''ll never pass the Nixons to you!"

 Chapter 1178

    N nodded. "Yeah, go ahead and speak louder if you want-draw everyone''s attention. Let''s see if Ms. Kinsey yells at me or you."


    "You!" Delia''s face turned red with anger. She knew all too well that if she ruined tonight''s banquet, Emerald would definitely not let her off easy.


    Her expression darkened as she realized that and said coldly, "Just wait for it."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    A cold glint flickered in N''s eyes while watching her leave.


    Emerald favored this daughter of hers too much. Otherwise, how could she be so foolish as to think she could threaten N''s position?


    N picked up a drink and sat down, hoping for a moment of peace. However, she had barely settled in before a man approached, striking up a conversation.


    Not in the mood for his obvious ttery, N responded coldly and quickly sent him on his way.


    As soon as one man left, another took his ce, buzzing around her like a fly.


    The relentless attention only made her more annoyed.


    It seemed that no matter where she was, people would always flock toward something they could benefit from.


    After fending off a few more unwanted advances, N decided to get up and head toward the garden.


    Meanwhile, Emerald had found Bell and immediately brought him to her study.


    Once they were seated, she took a check from her drawer and handed it to him with a smile. "This should be enough for you to open your own studio."


    Bell nced at the number on the check, then looked up and smiled. "Ms. Kinsey, you''re quite generous. This is enough to open ten studios."


    Emerald smirked. "As long as you tell me who bought that dress, the money is yours."


    one


    Bell ced the check on the desk and looked at Emerald. "I can tell you who it is but can you guarantee this. won''te back to me?" >


    Seeing the wariness in his eyes, Emerald raised an eyebrow. "Donte


    worry No


    one wilt know that I know,


    and no one will know you told me."


    Bell hesitated as if weighing his options. After a long pause, he finally looked up and said, "Alright, I''ll tell you. It was Darcy."


    Emerald''s eyes widened as she stared at him, speaking slowly. "Are you sure?"


    "Ms. Kinsey, if you don''t believe me, I can send you the contract," Bell replied.


    Emerald waved a hand dismissively. "No need: I trust you-but you''d better not be lying to me. If you are, you''ll deal with the consequences."


    Bell smiled. "Don''t worry. I wouldn''t dare lie to you."


    He picked up the check. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."


    After Bell left, Emerald immediately instructed the butler to summon Brian.


    "Mom, did you need something?" Brian asked as he entered.


    "Find out everything you can about Darcy. He''s the one who bought the dress N


    is wearing three months ago," Emerald ordered.


    Brian''s expression changed. He spoke in a low voice. "Alright. I''ll get on it right away."


    "Good. Once you find out, don''t make a fuss. We''ll handle him slowly from here," Emerald said.


    "Understood," Brian replied.


    After he left, Emerald exited the study and returned to the living room.


    The room was still bustling with chatter andughter.


    As soon as she stepped inside, her gaze immediatelynded on Darcy Payne, who


    was deep in conversation with someone.

 Chapter 1179

    Darcy had been with Edward for many years and had always supported him. Secretly, he had grown close to Edward''s illegitimate son, hoping to help him be the next head of the Nixons. This had made him and Emerald like water and fire.


    If the person behind N was Darcy, he certainly had the ability to cover her tracks.


    However, there was always a w in every n.


    The dress was the biggest mistake.


    Darcy noticed Emerald''s gaze and turned toward her.


    When he saw the coldness in her eyes, he smiled and walked over. "Emerald, why


    are you staring at me like that? Do you have something against me?"


    Emerald sneered. "Darcy, don''t you have anything against me?"


    Darcy chuckled. "It''s your daughter''s banquet today. I''m a guest here. Let''s put aside our past grudges and enjoy a wonderful evening together."


    Emerald was about to reply when Darcy''s phone suddenly rang.


    His expression changed when he saw the number on the screen. He nced at Emerald, then stepped aside to answer, deliberately lowering his voice.


    After the call ended, he turned and left in a hurry without so much as a nce back at her.


    Emerald narrowed her eyes and immediately instructed a servant to have someone follow him.


    Less than half an hourter, the person she sent returned with news after leaving the estate, Darcy had gone straight to the hospital.


    She connected this with the grim look on Darcy''s face when he left, and her heart sank. She suspected that Edward''s condition had worsened.


    Without even changing her clothes, she instructed the butler to tend to the guests and rushed to the hospital with a group of people.


    ...


    Just as Emerald arrived at the entrance, she ran into Darcy and Mary, who were pushing Edward in a wheelchair.


    Emerald immediately stepped forward to block their way. "Where are you taking Edward?!"


    Mary quickly moved in front of Edward, her expression wary.


    "Emerald, Edward doesn''t want to see you! Get lost!" she warned.


    Emerald sneered and shoved her


    aside. "And


    are? what do you think you


    are? I''m Edward''swful wife. I won''t let you hide him away from me


    again!"


    Darcy frowned. "Emerald, please step aside. Edward''s condition is serious. He


    needs to be transferred to another hospital immediately."


    "Fine. From now on, I''ll take full


    rebility for his treatment. You and Mary are no longer allowed to interfere" Emerald dered


    At her words, Darcy and Mary''s faces darkened.


    Mary was the first to speak. "No! I''ll never let Edward go with you, you vicious woman!"


    When Edward first fell ill, Emerald took him in for a while, but his condition worsened under her care. If Darcy hadn''t discovered this and forcibly removed him, Edward might already be dead.


    Because of this, Edward had decided to leave the Nixon inheritance to Mary''s son rather than Brian or Delia.


    "You have no say in this," Emerald said, not even sparing Mary a nce.


    Fixing her cold gaze on Darcy, she dered, "I''m taking Edward with me today."


    Darcy narrowed his eyes and said in a warning tone, "Emerald, you''re not the only one who brought people."

 Chapter 1180

    As soon as Darcy finished speaking, dozens of men in ck suddenly surrounded Emerald and her people, cutting off any escape.


    Emerald''s expression darkened, her eyes burning with anger and frustration as she red at Darcy. "Darcy, do you have to go against me at every turn?"


    Darcy sneered. "Emerald, you and I have always been on opposite sides. If you want to take Edward, fine¡ªjust as long as the people you brought can defeat mine."


    His tone dripped with contempt, his confidence unmistakable¡ªhe had no doubt that Emerald''s men were no match for his own.


    The standoff stretched on until Emerald clenched her teeth and said coldly, "Darcy, you''re going to regret this."


    Darcy smirked. "Instead of wasting time threatening me, you should focus on keeping your position as the head of the Nixons. Once Edward recovers, you won''t have a say in the family''s affairs anymore."


    With that, he turned and left with Mary and Edward.


    As their car merged into traffic, the men in ck swiftly dispersed.


    On the drive back, Emerald''s expression remained grim. If she had her way, she would get rid of Darcy and Mary this instant.


    Mary nced at Darcy, her face clouded with worry. "Edward''s condition is getting worse. We have to move up our n. If he dies, Emerald wille after my son and me first."


    When Edward was in good health, Mary had relied on his favor to disregard Emerald and her children.


    But she knew all too well-her power came solely from Edward''s presence. Once he was gone, she would have nothing.


    She had to ensure her son became the next head of the Nixons before Edward died. That was the only way she and her child would survive.


    Seeing the fear in her eyes, Darcy reassured her, "Don''t worry, Mary I''ve already made arrangements. I''m not just doing this because I''ver served Edward for years. There''s another reason. I¡ª" ''


    Mary cut him off immediately, "Darcy, don''t say it. Right now, all I care about is staying by Edward''s side for whatever time he has left."


    Darcy nodded. "I understand. I just hope that... if one day you decide to be with someone else, you''ll give me a chance."


    Mary turned to look out the window without responding.


    She didn''t like Darcy. If not for Edward''s illness, she wouldn''t have had anything to do with him.


    Yet right now, he was the only person she could rely on.


    Back at Emerald''s estate, N strolled through the garden for a while before feeling tired. She found a pavilion and sat down to rest.


    Not long after, a man with blond hair and deep-set blue eyes, dressed in a tailcoat, entered the pavilion.


    He seemed slightly surprised to find someone there, but then recognition shed in his eyes.


    Smiling, he stepped forward and greeted N in her nativenguage, "Hello, Ms. Kinsey."


    N was caught off guard. If not for


    the man''s foreign features, she would wasn''t


    have never guessed


    a native speaker. She greeted him back. "Hello. And you are?"


    "My name is Andre Quit. It''s a pleasure to meet you," he replied.


    His friendly demeanor put N slightly on edge, but she responded politely. "I''m


    N Kinsey. Nice to meet you too."


    After exchanging names, Andre


    studied her curiously. "Ms. Kinsey, you''re the guest of honor at tonight''s


    banquet. Why are you sitting here alone content belongs to

 Chapter 1181

    N wasn''t sure of Andre''s connection to Emerald and the others, so she remained cautious.


    "I prefer quiet ces," she answered.


    Andre nodded. "Same here. The banquet is a bit too lively for me. I don''t quite fit in."


    N observed him discreetly. Anyone with an invitation to the estate had to be part of Emerald''s social circle, which meant Andre was either incredibly wealthy or influential.


    Still, she had no intention of getting to know him further. She stood up. "Mr. Quit, I have something to do. Excuse me."


    Andre chuckled. "Alright, Ms. Kinsey. I have a feeling we''ll meet again."


    N didn''t take his words seriously and left.


    When she returned to the main hall, the banquet was still in full swing.


    The room was packed with high-profile business figures she had only seen in news reports, as well as internationally renowned musicians and actors.


    Emerald''s social standing was exceptional-otherwise, such an elite crowd wouldn''t have attended.


    None of it interested N, nor did she have any desire to mingle. She headed straight to her bedroom instead.


    ...


    Emerald had just arrived back at the estate when she received a call from Brian.


    "Mom, I''ve confirmed it. The day N disappeared, she was with Darcy," Brian reported.


    At the mention of Darcy''s name, Emerald''s barely suppressed rage red up. Her expression turned ice-cold. "Got it. I want you to investigate Darcy further. I remember he recently invested in a new project¡ªI want it to fail."


    Brian hesitated. "But that project involves the Nixons'' interests. If it copses, we will lose billions."


    "I don''t care how much is lost. What matters is that I get him out of the Nixons!" Emerald hissed.


    As long as Darcy remained in the family, she would never have peace of mind or security in her position.


    As for his ims about Edward recovering, she didn''t believe them for a second- nor did she care.


    She knew Edward''s health better than anyone. The best he could do was maintain his current state. There was no chance of him getting better.


    "Understood, Mom," Brian replied.


    After Emerald hung up, she slipped her phone into her bag, stepped out of the car, and put on a smile as she walked into the grand hall.


    The moment she entered, guests flocked to her. Some were seeking investments, others wanted to discuss potential business coborations.


    By the time she finally found a moment to rest, over an hour had passed.


    She scanned the room and noticed N was nowhere to be seen. Her brows furrowed as she turned to the butler.


    Upon hearing that N had gone


    back to her room, her face darkened.


    "Go get her. She is not allowed to


    leave the banquet hall until the event of the event


    is over."


    The primary purpose of this banquet was to introduce N to


    ended to pass the Nixon


    e-to make them belleke she


    legacy to her.  ?wnovels


    Only by convincing them of this could she ensure Delia and Brian''s safety while buying them time to


    strengthen themselves and learn. how to manage the mity Content:


    The butler bowed. "Yes, Madam. I''ll go right away."


    Ten minutester, he returned, looking uneasy. "Madam... Ms. Kinsey has locked


    her door and refuses toe out."


    Emerald''s expression grew even colder. She lowered her voice. "Use the spare key. If she won''te willingly, drag her here if you have to."

 Chapter 1182

    Filipe Gable, the butler, hesitated before speaking. "Madam, isn''t this a little inappropriate?"


    After all, N was still Emerald''s daughter and, technically, one of the masters of the estate. It wasn''t proper for a service staff to unlock the door to N''s room with a spare key.


    Emerald hadn''t originally intended to take things this far, but N was being uncooperative-so she only had herself to me.


    "Just do as I say!"


    Filipe let out a quiet sigh before nodding. "Understood."


    Filipe left the hall, taking a few staff members with him. He stopped outside N''s bedroom and knocked lightly before speaking through the door. "Ms. Kinsey, pleasee out. If you refuse, I will have no choice but to unlock the door with the spare key. Please don''t make things difficult for me."


    Behind him, one of the maids frowned in confusion. "Why are you treating her with so much respect? It''s obvious Madam doesn''t care about her at all. Anyone can see that she despises her."


    Filipe shot the servant a nce before answering, "No matter how Madam feels about her, she is still our master. And how do you know Madam won''t change her mind one day? Or what if she really does take over the Nixons?"


    The maid wrinkled her nose, clearly disagreeing, but said nothing further.


    Noticing her dissatisfaction, Filipe smiled and let the matter drop.


    Inside the bedroom, N furrowed her brow at Filipe''s warning. After a moment''s hesitation, she got up and unlocked the door.


    As soon as it opened, Filipe lowered his head slightly in deference. "Ms. Kinsey, Madam has asked me to bring you to the hall. There are still many guests who would like to meet you."


    "Alright, let''s go." N didn''t resist.


    If Emerald was willing to go so far as to have Filipe threaten to open her door with a key she would. undoubtedly find other ways to deal with her if she continued to refuse.


    Besides, she had already aplished her goal of upsetting Emerald. Going out now wouldn''t make a difference.


    When they reached the main hall, Filipe led N to Emerald''s side. "Madam, Ms. Kinsey is here."


    Emerald turned to look at N, then told Filipe, "Good. You can go now."


    After Filipe left, Emerald smiled at N-but the disdain in her eyes was impossible to hide.


    "N, this entire banquet was organized for you. I won''t question where you went the other day, but don''t push your luck and test my patience," Emerald warned.


    N raised an eyebrow with a


    mocking smile. "Ms. Kinsey, are you sure you''re not investigating in secret and saying this banquet was organized for me-isnt that a bit hypocritical? It''s not about me at all. It''s about your precious children and securing the position of the Nixons'' sessor."


    Emerald''s gaze darkened instantly, though the smile on her face remained unchanged. "No matter the reason, you have no choice but to behave yourself.


    "I''ve assigned plenty of people to keep an eye on Damon and Buddy. Do you really think the person behind you can watch over them at all times, without a singlepse?"


    "If you darey a finger on them, I promise you''ll regret it," N threatened.


    Emerald reached out, seemingly to brush a stray lock of hair from N''s face, and whispered in her ear, "Whether do or don''t depends on you. Oh, by the way, I also had your father brought here. Once the banquet is over, I''ll arrange for you to meet him."


    N''s eyes widened in shock. "What did you just say?"

 Chapter 1183

    Had Emerald actually kidnapped Harrison and brought him here?!


    Emerald''s smile deepened. "Don''t look so horrified. He''s not in great health, so I simply brought him here to recuperate. Don''t worry-so long as you behave, he''ll be just fine."


    A buzzing filled N''s mind. She hadn''t expected Emerald to be so utterly ruthless.


    She wanted to explode right then and there and rip off Emerald''s mask before everyone but she couldn''t.


    The only reason Emerald hadn''t harmed Harrison yet was that N hadn''t made a scene. If she exposed everything now, she would lose her value as a pawn, and Harrison would be disposable.


    At this point, Emerald didn''t even see her as her own daughter anymore. Why would she spare an ex-husband she''d divorced years ago?


    Not only could N not fight back, but she had to suppress her disgust and y along with Emerald''s act of motherly love.


    She clenched and loosened her fists at her sides. After a few seconds, she forced a smile. "If anything happens to my dad, don''t expect me to cooperate anymore."


    Emerald wrapped an arm around her and whispered in a gentle voice, "Rx. As long as you behave, your father, Damon, and Buddy will all be safe."


    Her voice was soft, but it sent chills down N''s spine. It was like a venomous snake coiled beside her, hissing threats into her ear, ready to strike at any moment. "How am I supposed to trust you?" N asked.


    "You don''t have a choice," Emerald replied.


    N trembled slightly. It took everything she had to resist the urge to shove Emerald away.


    From a distance, the banquet guests saw the two whispering intimately, assuming they were simply sharing a mother-daughter moment.


    In the corner of the hall, Delia watched with growing jealousy, her resentment toward Emerald''s favoritism deepening.


    ...


    For the next two hours, N was forced to meet countless people as Emerald paraded her around. By the time the banquet ended, her legs were so sore she could barely walk.


    But she hadn''t forgotten Emerald''s threat. The moment thest guest left, she blocked Emerald''s path. "I want to see my dad."


    Emerald didn''t hesitate. She immediately instructed Filipe to prepare a car. Now that she had N''s weakness in her grasp, the girl wouldn''t dare disobey her again.


    "Go ahead but I''m only giving you half an hour. Originally, I nned to give you an hour but since you were s? defiant tonight, l''eut it down With that. Emerald turned and


    headed toward her study.


    A cold glint shed in N''s eyes as she watched her retreating figure.


    Filipe stepped forward. "Ms. Kinsey, the car is ready and waiting at the front."


    N nced at him before nodding. "Thank you."


    Out of everyone in the estate, the other service staff either sneered at her orignored her entirely following Emerald''s lead. Only Filipe treated her the same way he treated Bryan and Delia with polite, professional respect.


    Kon

 Chapter 1184

    N had a good impression of Filipe.


    Filipe quickly waved his hand. "It''s just my duty, Ms. Kinsey. You should go now."


    N said nothing more and turned toward the estate''s entrance.


    Filipe sighed quietly as he watched her disappear into the distance.


    They were all Emerald''s children, yet while Brian and Delia could act spoiled and willful around their mother, N was met with nothing but disdain, forced into things she never wanted.


    The contrast was striking, and Filipe couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for her.


    More than half an hourter, the car pulled up in front of a private nursing home. Because prior arrangements had already been made, someone was waiting the moment N stepped out, ready to lead her to Harrison''s ward.


    When she pushed open the door and saw him lying in bed, she subconsciously tightened her grip on the doorknob.


    She had wanted to believe Emerald was lying. But seeing Harrison here, weak and confined, she could no longer deceive herself.


    To threaten her, Emerald had actually gone so far as to have him kidnapped from his own home and brought here.


    Hearing the door open, Harrison looked up. His eyes widened in shock, and he immediately sat up. "N... you''re here..."


    N''s eyes turned red as she slowly approached the bed, holding back tears. "Dad... I''m so sorry..."


    If it weren''t for her, Harrison wouldn''t have been taken to Meristate by force. He would still be living freely in his own home instead of being trapped in this small room.


    Seeing the guilt written all over her face, Harrison spoke gently. "N, I''ve never med you. I know your life must be even harder than mine right now.


    "Actually, your mother has been treating me quite well. She arranged for me to stay in a high-end ward with more than a dozen people tending to my meals, daily needs, and health.


    "To be honest, it almost feels like a vacation. You don''t need to worry about me."


    The more he spoke, the worse N felt. She knew he was only saying this tofort her.


    Who would want to be taken to a foreign country against their will, locked up in a ward every day?


    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and forced a smile as she sat down beside him. "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll definitely take you home."


    Harrison nodded. "Mm. At my age, it doesn''t really matter where I am, but I cant stop worrying about your By the way, how has your mother been treating you?"


    "She''s been great. She even held a banquet for me tonight, announcing to everyone that I''m her daughter. She also said she ns to hand over the family business to me N answered.


    "As long as she''s treating you well, that''s all that matters. You don''t have to visit me all the time-only if you have the time.


    "You must be busy learning new things now. If you ever get a chance, just drop by. Otherwise, don''t worry about it," Harrison assured her.


    "Mm, I''lle see you often," N promised.


    They talked for a while. Soon, N noticed how tired Harrison looked¡ªhe was clearly forcing himself to stay awake for her sake.


    She quickly said, "Dad, it''s gettingte. I should head back now. I''ll visit you again soon."


    "Alright," Harrison replied.


    As he watched N disappear through the door, his eyes turned red.


    He could tell-Emerald didn''t treat N well at all.


    If she did, N would have shared plenty of details about her kindness instead of


    brushing off the topic with vague statements.


    The more he thought about it, the more bitter he felt.

 Chapter 1185

    Now, Harrison was nothing more than a bargaining chip for Emerald to use against N. He couldn''t even die if he wanted to.


    He lifted the nket and red at the restraints tying him to the hospital bed. If he could, he would have cut through the ropes and jumped out the window right then and there.


    Back at the estate, N had regained herposure.


    As soon as she stepped into the main hall, Filipe approached her. "Ms. Kinsey, Madam has asked you to go to the study."


    She had been nning to see Emerald anyway, so she nodded. "Alright, I understand."


    When she reached the study, she didn''t bother knocking. She simply pushed the door open and walked in.


    Emerald was on the phone.


    Hearing the noise, she looked up at N with clear displeasure, quickly saying a few final words before hanging up. "What do you want? When are you going to fix your bad habit of barging into people''s rooms without knocking?"


    "You could always lock the door," N said tly. "That way, I wouldn''t be able to walk in."


    They spoke at the same time. Their eyes met, both filled with cold hostility.


    Emerald let out a sharpugh. "If you don''t fix that habit, you can forget about seeing your father again."


    Disgust flickered across N''s face. "Do you not find it revolting to use my father to threaten me?"


    "You have no right to ask me that. I called you here for something important." With that, Emerald slid a document across the desk toward her. "Sign this."


    N picked up the file and skimmed through it. It was a stock transfer agreement for a well-known techpany in Meristate.


    ording to the document, Emerald was voluntarily transferring all her shares in thepany to N, free of charge.


    Suspicion shed in N''s eyes. "Why are you giving this to me?"


    Emerald scoffed. "I''m offering you apany, and you''re questioning it? If I were you, I''d sign before I change my mind."


    "Save it for your son and your other daughter. I don''t want it," N said, cing the document back on the table without hesitation.


    She knew Emerald''s deep-seated disdain for her, so there was no way she would just hand over a massive techpany without ulterior motives.


    Mockery shed in Emerald''s eyes as she observed N''s reluctance. "I don''t need to y tricks over something like this. And do you even realize how much thispany is worth? It''s worth more than sever Prospectus Technologies.bined."


    N rejected it tly, "It has nothing to do with me. I don''t want it."


    "Want it or not, you''re signing that paper today." Emerald''s tone left no room for argument. She wasn''t asking for N''s opinion¡ªshe was simply informing her of the decision.


    If N refused, she had plenty of ways to force her.


    Slowly, N clenched her fists at her


    sides and locked eyes with Emerald.


    "Fine


    sign if But I want to know


    what you''re doing to me. I don''t want to go down without knowing


    anything."


    Emerald frowned, her patience thinning. "I wouldn''t need to use a smallpany against you. If I want to do anything to you, I have means for itust sign the document and leave my study. don''t want to see you."


    N stared at the agreement for a while before speaking. "I have one condition."


    "What condition?" Emerald asked.


    "From now on, I want to be able to visit my father whenever I want," N stated.

 Chapter 1186

    Emerald raised an eyebrow and leaned back in her chair, a mocking glint in her eyes as she looked at N. "I thought you''d make some outrageous demand, but this is it?"


    Her tone dripped with disdain, as if ridiculing N for not seizing the opportunity to ask for more.


    N remained expressionless. "Yes, that''s my only condition."


    "Fine, I agree. Now, will you sign it?" Emerald asked.


    Without another word, N picked up the pen and signed her name at the bottom of the document. She clicked the pen shut, ced it atop the papers, turned, and walked out.


    Emerald narrowed her eyes as she watched N leave.


    After confirming the signature, she immediately called her assistant to take the document and begin the legal process.


    Word quickly spread through Meristate''s high society¡ªEmerald had transferred all her shares in Kajer Tech to N.


    Some saw it as a clear sign that Emerald was grooming N to take over the Nixons. After all, Kajer Tech generated billions in revenue each year, making it one of the family''s most profitable businesses.


    Even Brian and Delia, who had grown up under Emerald''s care, had only received moderately sessfulpanies. Emerald had never shown any intention of making them her sessors.


    However, while some epted this shift, others remained skeptical, watching closely to see what would happen next.


    Then there were those who outright refused to believe it.


    To them, it made no sense. Emerald had spent years apart from N-why would she suddenly hand over control of such a criticalpany to a daughter she barely knew?


    When they imagined themselves in Emerald''s position, they simply couldn''t fathom doing the same.


    The next morning, a maid knocked on N''s door.


    The persistent knocking roused N from her sleep. She checked the time. It was barely 6:30 a.m., and the sun hadn''t even risen yet.


    She frowned, debating whether to ignore it. But the knocking


    continued, steady and relentless as though the person outside had all the time in the world to wait.


    Her sleep had always been light, and now that she was fully awake, she had no choice but to get up and answer the door.


    The maid stood there, expressionless. "Ms. Kinsey, Madam has ordered you to wake up. You must wash up, get dressed, and be in the study before 7:00 a.m."


    N furrowed her brow. "Is this hertest way of tormenting me?"


    "I''m only rying Madam''s instructions. I have other tasks to attend to." With that, the maid turned and left.


    Shutting the door, N gave up on going back to sleep. She freshened up, changed her clothes, and made her way to the study.


    When she arrived, she simply pushed the door open and walked in.


    Emerald frowned, clearly displeased with her fack of manners. But


    instead of scolding her, she letel ne


    go perhaps realizing it wouldn make a difference.


    "Ms. Kinsey," N began. "You had someone wake me up at the crack of dawn and


    drag me here. I assume this must be something urgent?"


    There was a biting sarcasm in her voice, and Emerald''s expression darkened. "Of course it''s important. Starting tomorrow, you''ll wake up at 6:30 a.m. every day.


    "By 7:00 a.m., you must be washed, dressed, and have finished breakfast. Then,


    you''ll begin your business management training.


    "Mornings will be spent learning at home, and in the afternoons, you''ll go to thepany to handle affairs."

 Chapter 1187

    N let out a shortugh. "Wow, I really dide here to serve a sentence, didn''t I? A strict wake-up time, a rigid schedule-should I get a sewing machine while I''m at it?"


    Emerald''s eyes hardened. "I''m not joking. You signed that agreementst night. As of today, you are the owner of Kajer Tech. You have one month to learn how to run


    it."


    "Sorry, not interested," N said, refusing.


    "If you refuse, you''ll never see Harrison again," Emerald threatened.


    N''s expression changed, her jaw tightening. "I knew I shouldn''t have trusted you. You have no integrity whatsoever."


    Emerald sneered. "Did you really think you could just sign a piece of paper and be done with it? You have three minutes to decide. Either follow my orders, or forget about seeing Harrison ever again."


    Taking a deep breath, N clenched her fists. "Fine. I''ll do it."


    Emerald didn''t look surprised. This was the oue she had expected.


    "You can go eat breakfast now," she said. "Since today is your first day, your lessons will start at 8:00 a.m. But starting tomorrow, they''ll begin at 7:00 a.m. If you''rete, you won''t be allowed to see Harrison for a week. So if you''re nning to pull any stunts, I suggest you think about the consequences first."


    N turned and left without responding.


    ...


    After breakfast, it was nearly 7:40 a.m.


    A maid led her to a study next to the main hall.


    Inside, there was a desk with two chairs and a full wall of bookshelves filled with business-rted books. One nce at them was enough to make her lose interest.


    "Ms. Kinsey, Madam said you are to wait here for your instructor," the maid reminded.


    "Got it," N replied.


    Once the maid left, N sat down and started counting the books on the first shelf out of sheer boredom.


    Business didn''t interest her in the slightest, and waking up so early had left her exhausted. Before long, she had dozed off, her head resting on the desk.


    Meanwhile, Brian had stormed into Emerald''s study, demanding an exnation: "Mom, you told me Kajer Tech would go to me or Defia! Why did you go back on your word and give all the shares to N? You know how much Kajer means to me!"


    Among all thepanies under the Nixons, Kajer Tech was the one Brian wanted most. He firmly believed the future belonged to Al


    its


    and Kajer Tech was famous top GPUs an essentialponent for Almodelputations.


    He had always assumed that even if Emerald wanted to put on a show and give


    N apany, it would never be Kajer Tech.


    Today''s news had been a p in the face.


    Worse, he hadn''t even heard it from his mother¡ªhis friends had told him. Was he really thest to know?


    Emerald set her papers aside and


    looked at Brian, reading the resentment and frustration in his eyes. "Brian, I''ve told you


    swhow


    before everything in the Nixons belongs to you in the future. But not


    yet.


    "I don''t need to exin my decisions to you. Just know that one day, Kajer Tech will


    be yours. For now, all you need to do is follow my instructions."


    Brian''s expression darkened, his voice turning cold. "One day? When? In a year? Two years? Ten?


    "Mom, I know you want people to believe you''re grooming N to take over the family, but there are otherpanies you could''ve given her. Why Kajer Tech?"

 Chapter 1188

    "I''m starting to wonder if you really intend to hand the Nixons over to N. Is that why you gave her Kajer Technologies?" Brian asked.


    The moment his words left his mouth, the atmosphere in the study grew tense.


    Emerald''s gaze hardened, anger simmering beneath the surface. "Brian, I''ve spent years nning everything for you, and this is how you see me?"


    Brian stood his ground. "Mom, it''s not about what I think. It''s about what you did. There are plenty ofpanies on par with Kajer Tech-why did you have to give her that one? Why Kajer?"


    Emerald took a steadying breath, forcing down her irritation. "I told you¡ªI don''t owe you an exnation. And even if I did, with your current understanding, you wouldn''t get it."


    "If you don''t exin this to me, I won''t do anything for you anymore," Brian shot back.


    Emerald mmed her palm on the desk. "Say that again?!"


    Brian clenched his jaw, silent but visibly seething.


    The room fell into a heavy silence as mother and son stared each other down. The tension in the air was palpable.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Emerald exhaled sharply and waved a dismissive hand. "Get out. If you don''t want to listen to me anymore, fine. But don''t expect to inherit the Nixons, either."


    She had always considered Brian her heir, but today, he had deeply disappointed her.


    A future leader of the Nixons needed a sharp mind and a strategic vision.


    But Brian? He was too focused on e his immediate desires, unable to see the bigger picture if the Nixon''s were left in his hands, it wouldn''tst ten years before it began to decline.


    She would only entrust the family to someone truly capable. If Brian didn''t change,


    she''d have no choice but to reconsider her choice of sessor.


    Brian''s face paled slightly at her words, but his first reaction wasn''t fear-it was anger.


    "Mom, what right do you have to deny me? I''m your only son. If not me, then who? N? or Delia? Don''t forget-one of them hates you, and the other is a useless fool, he spat.


    "Shut your mouth!" Emerald shot up from her chair, her chest rising and falling with fury as she pointed at him. "Get out!"


    Brian scoffed and stormed out, mming the study door so hard the walls trembled.


    Emerald copsed back into her chair, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her face.


    The moment passed, and she quicklyposed herself, picking up her documents and resuming her work.


    Meanwhile, Brian stormed down the hallway, heading straight for Delia to tell her about Emerald giving Kajer Tech to N.


    Delia''s face twisted with fury. "Why


    would she do that?! Didn''t she say she was going to give it to you?is


    she seriously nning to let


    bitch inherit the


    that


    Nixons?

 Chapter 1189

    Brian''s expression darkened, his eyes shing with something almost sinister. "No matter what, I won''t let N inherit the Nixons."


    Emerald better be using N as a mere pawn. If he found out she was seriously considering making N the sessor, he wouldn''t hesitate to take action¡ªeven if it meant turning against his own mother.


    Delia failed to notice the change in Brian''s demeanor and nodded vigorously. "I''m with you. There''s no way we can let N take over!"


    She had never hated anyone as much as she hated N. Just thinking about the way men¡ªespecially the one man she had secretly admired for years¡ªhad looked at N atst night''s banquet made her seethe with jealousy. She wished N would just disappear.


    Brian smirked. "Good. That''s what I wanted to hear. From now on, she''s ourmon enemy, and we need to work together against her."


    Delia huffed. "Agreed."


    Brian, seeing no real n forming in Delia''s mind, inwardly sneered-idiot.


    Outwardly, he simply said, "I heard Mom hired a private tutor to teach her how to run a business. She never did that for you, did she?"


    Delia''s expression darkened further, her jealousy ring. "Mom is so biased!"


    "Exactly. So, you need to sabotage her lessons. If she actually learns how to manage thepany, Kajer Tech will truly be hers," Brian instigated.


    He had initially believed Emerald was only using N as a shield. But after handing over Kajer Tech, doubt crept into his mind.


    What if she really did intend to make her the sessor?


    Maybe everything she''d told him before about using N as a ceholder-had been a lie.


    Delia was quiet for a moment, then said, "Fine. I''ll handle it. But what about you? Are you really going to just sit back and do nothing?"


    Brian stiffened for half a second before covering it up. "I have bigger things to take care of. I can''t waste my time on something this small. This is your responsibility."


    "Got it," Delia replied.


    As the siblings plotted against N she was fast asleep at the destin the dream.


    Qost in a beautif


    Gontent


    In her dream, she was back in Saintornia, reunited with Damon and Mason. The three of them were living happily together, a real family atst.


    The dream was so perfect, so warm, she never wanted to wake up.


    But then a rhythmic tapping echoed in her ears, like someone drumming their fingers on a table.


    N jolted awake, blinking groggily. As her surroundings came into focus, her heart sank.


    She was still in the estate''s study.


    For a brief moment, she had truly believed she was home again.


    A deep voice sounded above her. "Ms. Kinsey, we meet again. What a coincidence."


    The voice was familiar. N looked up, and her eyes widened in surprise. "Andre?"


    Andre smiled. "It''s me."


    He was dressed casually today, exuding a rxed, almostzy charm.


    N nced around, expecting to see someone else. "You''re my private tutor?" Andre nodded. "That''s right."


    "So... you knewst night that I was going to be your student?" N asked.


    "That question is personal," Andre


    replied smoothly. "And it''s alrea


    You''ve wasted half


    hour


    sleeping Let''s get started content >

 Chapter 1190

    N asked, "What time did you get here?"


    "8:00 a.m. sharp. At first, I thought you''d wake up in a few minutes, but after half an hour, you were still asleep. So I had no choice but to wake you up myself," Andre replied.


    N felt a little embarrassed.


    Andre had just been sitting there, watching her sleep for half an hour?


    "Sorry about that. If you see me dozing off next time, just wake me up directly," she said.


    Andre smiled and nodded. "Alright. Now, let''s start ss. Today, I''ll be teaching you about the basic structure of apany."


    From 8:00 a.m. to 11:00 a.m., N lost count of how many times she had fallen asleep.


    She tried to fight off her drowsiness, but Andre''s voice was like a luby-so soothing it knocked her out instantly. Since the lesson was about business, a topic she had absolutely no interest in, there was no way she could stay awake.


    When Andre finally announced that the lesson was over for the day, N felt like she was hearing the voice of an angel. Her exhaustion vanished in an instant.


    She stood up and looked at Andre. "Thanks for today, Andre."


    If it weren''t for him, she never would have realized just how uninterested she was in business to the point where just listening to it put her to sleep.


    Andre sighed, amused. "You fell asleep 23 times today. Let''s hope you can stay awake a little longer tomorrow."


    N''s smile stiffened. After a long pause, she finally said, "I''ll try..."


    "Alright, that''s it for today. I need to report your progress to your mother. See you tomorrow," Andre said.


    "See you," N replied.


    She had assumed all she needed to do was sit through the lessons in the study. But when she heard Andre say he had to report back to Emerald, she knew her mother woulde up with more ways to make things difficult for her.


    ...


    Andre arrived at Emerald''s study and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Emerald called.


    Pushing the door open, Andre stepped inside. "Good morning, Ms. Kinsey."


    Emerald set down the documents she was reading and stood up with a warm smile. "Andre, please have a seat."


    They sat on the sofa, and Emerald asked a maid to bring coffee.


    "How did the lesson go today?" she asked.


    Andre hesitated for a moment before deciding to be honest. "Ms. N has potential, but she doesn''t seer very interested in business She dozed off quite a few times during ss."


    Emerald was silent for a moment before speaking. "Maybe it''s because she had to wake up so early this morning. She''s not used to it yet.


    "I''ll be counting on you for the next month. She has no knowledge of business at all, so I hope you''ll be patient with her."


    "Since I agreed to help, I''ll do my best. But I can''t guarantee how much she''ll actually learn," Andre warned.


    Emerald nodded. "I understand. It''s


    up to her how much she absorbs


    But more importantly, I hope that


    you two can build a good rtionship over the next month."


    Before bringing N back, Emerald had already selected a few potential suitors for her.


    However, at their first meetings, N had openly admitted to being married before and even having a child.


    After that, none of the other families were willing to proceed with a marriage alliance -except for Andre.


    His family had once been on par with the Nixons, but due to certain setbacks they had fallen behind significantly. If he wanted to restor his family''s status, an arranged marriage was the fastest and most convenient route.


    That was why, even after learning that N had been married and had a child,


    Andre still chose to give it a try.

 Chapter 1191

    Andre nodded. "I understand. I know what I need to do."


    "Good," Emerald replied.


    "I have other matters to attend to, so I won''t take up any more of your time. See you tomorrow," Andre said, excusing himself.


    "Alright, I''ll have Filipe see you out," Emerald answered.


    After Andre left, Emerald returned to her desk and called for a maid. "Tell N toe to the study."


    N had just returned to her room when a maid informed her that Emerald wanted to see her. Her expression immediately darkened with frustration.


    When she arrived at Emerald''s study, she didn''t bother hiding her irritation-every bit of her dissatisfaction was written inly on her face.


    Emerald ignored it and said calmly, "I heard from Andre that you kept dozing off during your lesson today."


    N frowned. "Is that why you called me here?"


    "You just need to answer the question, not ask your own," Emerald shot back.


    N resisted the urge to roll her eyes. "Yes. But there are two reasons for that. One, you had the service staff wake me up way too early. And two, I''m just not interested in business."


    "If waking up early is a problem, then go to bed earlier. And if you''re not interested, find a way to make yourself interested. No one here is going to cater to you," Emerald retorted.


    N scoffed. "I never expected you to, and I stopped having any hopes for you a long time ago."


    Emerald nodded as if in agreement. "Good. Since you know that, then do as you''re told andplete whatever tasks I assign to you."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll y my role well as your pawn. But if you darey a hand on anyone I care about, then don''t me me for turning from a pawn into a sword," N warned.


    With that, she turned and walked out.


    As she was heading back to her room, Delia suddenly blocked her at the corner of the hallway.


    Delia red at her. "The person teaching you today was Andre?!"


    Seeing the jealousy in Delia''s eyes, N raised an eyebrow. "Yeah. Why? Do you know him?"


    "I''m you-stay away f


    him! If catch you trying to seduce


    him I won''t let you off. Delia hissed


    N smirked. "Oh, so you like him?"


    "Shut up!" Delia frantically nced around, ensuring no one else was nearby before ring at her again. "I''m serious! Don''t even think about it-he would never be interested in someone like you!"


    "Someone like me?" N echoed.


    "Yeah! A shameless woman who''s already been married and even has a bastard child!" Delia spat.


    N''s gaze instantly turned ice-cold.


    Before Delia could react, N raised her hand and pped her across the face.


    A sharp, echoing p filled the hallway.


    Delia clutched her stinging cheek, staring at her in shock. "Y-You actually hit me?! How dare you?!"


    She lunged forward, trying to p


    N back, but before she could ret


    x grip.  t


    her, N caught her wri


    firm


    "If I ever hear you insult my son again, I will p you every single time," N threatened coldly.


    Delia struggled to break free, but N''s grip was stronger. Humiliation and fury burned in her eyes.


    "So what if I insult him? Am I wrong? Your son is just a filthy little bastard!"

 Chapter 1192

    N struck Delia across the face again, leaving a bright red handprint on her other cheek.


    Delia''s eyes burned with fury as she struggled, screaming loud enough to attract the attention of the service staff.


    When the maids saw the two of them grappling in the hallway-especially with Delia clearly at a disadvantage-they looked rmed.


    One immediately ran off to inform Emerald.


    Emerald''s face darkened when she heard that N and Delia were fighting in the corridor. She got up from her chair and strode toward the door.


    From a distance, she could already see the two of them locked in a chaotic struggle.


    Her eyes shed with anger as she snapped at the maids nearby, "What are you standing around for? Separate them immediately!"


    Snapped out of their daze, the maids rushed forward to pull them apart.


    Delia looked utterly disheveled her hair a mess, her clothes rumpled, and both cheeks marked with vivid red ps. She red at N with unmasked hatred. When Delia saw Emerald, tears immediately welled up in her eyes.


    With a pitiful sob, she whimpered, "Mom... she hit me!"


    Emerald''s gaze swept over Delia''s miserable state beforending on N, who¡ª aside from slightly tousled hair-lookedpletely unharmed.


    Her expression turned cold. "Why did youy hands on your sister?!"


    N let out a softugh. "Ms. Kinsey, I don''t recall having a sister who calls my son a bastard."


    Emerald frowned and turned to Delia, her gaze sharp. "Did you really say that?"


    Delia shook her head frantically, tears still streaming. "Mom, no! She''s lying! I never said that "


    "If you didn''t, then you didn''t," Emerald said sternly. "Now wipe those tears away. You''re a grown woman¡ªstop sniveling like a child."


    She then turned back to N, her expression even icier. "You not only attacked your sister but now you''re lying to my face? Truly, you have no sense of decency!"  fo


    N let out a coldugh. "Oh, so when I say something, you don''t believe me. But when Delia dentes, it, youake her word without question What a wonderful mother you are to her"


    Her mocking tone only fueled Emerald''s anger.


    She turned to the maids and ordered, "Lock her in the attic. No food, no water. She


    doesn''te out until I say so."


    "Yes, Madam," the maids answered.


    Behind Emerald, Delia shot N a


    smug, triumphant look, as if


    mocking her foolishness Between. the two of them, their motherwould


    always take her side-never N.


    N had long since given up expecting anything from Emerald, so there was no disappointment, only indifference.


    Soon, the maids led N away.


    Just as Delia was about to leave as well, Emerald stopped her. "Come to my study."


    Upon seeing her mother''s serious expression, Delia''s heart began to pound.


    Could she have guessed the truth?


    Nervously, she followed Emerald into the study. As soon as the door closed behind them, Emerald''s palmnded hard on her face.


    This was different from when N had hit her in anger.


    This time, Delia simply stared at her mother in shock, unable to process what had just happened. Tears welled up again.


    "Mom..." she whimpered.


    "Shut up! How could I have raised such an idiot?" Emerald snapped.


    Delia bit her lip and lowered her head, her voice trembling. "Mom, I''m sorry..."


    Emerald took several deep breaths, forcing herself to calm down. "Do you know why I hit you?"

 Chapter 1193

    Delia shook her head, then quickly nodded under her mother''s sharp gaze.


    "Yes... I shouldn''t have called N''s child a bastard," she muttered.


    Emerald''s expression didn''t soften. If anything, she looked like she wanted to p her again.


    Delia shifted ufortably. "Mom... was I wrong?"


    Watching her daughter''s clueless, hesitant expression, Emerald felt an


    overwhelming sense of regret. She had spoiled Delia too much-never taught her to


    be calcting. And now, she had grown this stupid.


    "I''m not mad at you for what you said," Emerald said coldly. "I''m mad because you made a scene and embarrassed yourself in front of the servants."


    If word of this got out, Mary would have a field day mocking them in front of Edward.


    Before Mary entered the picture, Edward had grown distant from Emerald, but at least he hadn''t actively resented her and the children.


    Ever since Mary became his mistress, she had constantly instigated, poisoning him against them. Now, Edward couldn''t stand the sight of her or their kids, nitpicking at everything they did.


    Just the thought of it filled Emerald with frustration.


    And Delia... Well, Delia was a fool. The girl was cruel, yes but stupid.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again," Delia murmured.


    Emerald narrowed her eyes. "I''m not saying you can''t deal with N. I''m saying you need to do it properly. If you''re going to make a move, don''t leave any loose ends. Understand?"


    Delia looked confused, understanding only a little. She didn''t dare voice it, however, and quickly nodded. "I understand."


    Emerald knew Delia would obviously do something stupid again. She sighed but couldn''t bring herself to scold her anymore. "Go sit down. Let me treat your face."


    Delia obediently sat while Emerald retrieved the first-aid kit.


    oline''s


    As Emerald cleaned up after treating Delia''s wounds, Delia suddenly. reached out and hugged her around the waist, resting her head on her. shoulder


    "Mom, I''m sorry for disappointing you again..." she apologized.


    Emerald softened, patting her back. "Alright, alright. You''re not a child anymore. Enough with the dramatics. Go back now. I have work to do."


    "No matter how old I am, I''ll always be your baby," Delia said stubbornly.


    Emerald chuckled. "Alright, that''s enough. I really have work to do."


    Delia pouted. "Fine. Will you have lunch with me today?"


    "I can''t. I have errands to run. Eat by yourself," Emerald replied.


    "Oh..." Delia''s mood visibly dropped.


    Emerald sighed, pinching her daughter''s cheek with a smile. "Alright, don''t mope. I''ll bring you your favorite ck Forest cake tonight."


    "Yay! Thanks, Mom!" Delia chirped.


    Watching her daughter''s mood flip so easily, Emerald smiled. Delia was still a child. She wondered if she''d ever grow up.


    Once Delia left, Emerald packed up her files and made a call to Filipe instructing him to prepare the car. Then she grabbed a few documents and left the house.  fo


    Back in her room, Delia called over one of the maids. "Go up to the attic and douse her with cold water. Let''s see that helps het remember her ce  ?wnovels

 Chapter 1194

    The maid hesitated. "Ms. Nixon, isn''t this a bit too much?"


    After all, N was still Emerald''s daughter. The weather was freezing, and she had already been locked in the attic.


    Even though Emerald didn''t care much for her, if something happened to N, the one to take the fall wouldn''t be Delia-it would be the maid herself.


    Delia shot her a cold nce, eyes filled with contempt. "If you don''t want to do what I asked, you can leave right now. The estate has no need for useless people."


    The maid quickly relented. "I''ll do it, Ms. Nixon! Please don''t fire me."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Go now!" Delia snapped.


    The maid turned and rushed out, fetching a bucket of ice-cold water before heading to the attic.


    At present, N was sitting in the pitch-dark attic, slumped against the wall.


    She had woken up early that morning, hadn''t slept well, and had even gotten into a fight with Delia. Now, she waspletely drained.


    Just as she was about to drift off to sleep, the attic door suddenly creaked open.


    Before she could even lift her head, a bucket of freezing water was dumped over her.


    The attacker acted swiftly, mming the door shut and scurrying away before she could react.


    ...


    Back in Delia''s room, the maid reported that she had done as instructed.


    Delia smirked. "Good job. As long as you keep doing what I tell you, you''ll be rewarded."


    The maid looked uneasy. "Ms. Nixon, it''s so cold, and there''s nothing in the attic. What if something happens to Ms. Kinsey?"


    She had only wanted a stable job to support her family-not to get involved in anything dangerous.


    Delia chuckled. "Don''t worry. Even if something does happen, no one will me you."


    If N caught a fever or fell ill, it would be her own fault for having such a weak constitution.


    In fact, Delia hoped she''d burn up


    badly that she turned into a


    fool then she''d finally stop thel.neo


    seduce Andre.


    "Alright....." the maid muttered nervously.


    Emerald had been out negotiating a business deal. Since the discussion rante she decided to ?ta overnight at a hotel owned by the Nixons, only returning to the estate


    early the next morning.


    As soon as her car pulled up at the entrance, she spotted Andre, who had arrived to tutor N.


    It was then that Emerald suddenly remembered-she had ordered N to be locked in the attic the day before.


    With everything that had happened, she had forgotten to have her released.


    It was just one night. Surely, nothing serious had happened.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries with Andre, the two walked into the estate together.


    Upon entering the hall, Emerald turned to a maid. "Go get N. Her tutor is here."


    The maid nodded. "Yes, Madam."


    Ten minutester, she came rushing back, looking panicked.


    Emerald was sipping coffee with Andre when she heard the hurried footsteps. She turned to the maid with a frown. What''s got you in such a panic?"


    "Madam, there''s something I need to tell you," the maid said urgently.


    Emerald''s frown deepened, her voice turning cold. "What is it? Is N throwing a tantrum and refusing toe?"


    If that was the case, she''d leave her locked up for a few more days and see how long she could hold out.


    "No, Madam... Ms. Kinsey has a fever. She''s unconscious," the maid informed her.


    "What?!" Emerald set down her coffee with a sharp clink. "Go get the doctor. Her health is ridiculously weak."

 Chapter 1195

    As Emerald spoke, she was already heading toward the attic.


    Andre quickly got up and followed. "Ms. Kinsey, I''lle with you." Emerald paused for a moment before nodding. "Alright."


    Then, she shot a look at the maid. "Go ahead and tend to her first."


    Understanding the underlying order, the maid nodded and hurried off.


    Emerald changed direction and led Andre to N''s bedroom. On the way, she subtly slowed her pace, deliberately engaging him in small talk.


    Andre narrowed his eyes slightly, a thoughtful look shing across his face.


    It seemed Emerald didn''t care for her long-lost daughter nearly as much as she had imed at the banquet. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be chatting idly with him or walking so leisurely after learning that N had fallen ill.


    Moreover, from the way she had ordered the maid to "tend to" N first, it was likely an attempt to cover up something she didn''t want him to know.


    By the time they reached N''s room, the family doctor had also arrived, carrying his medical kit.


    After greeting Emerald, the doctor immediately went to check on N.


    Shey on the bed, her lips dry and pale, her cheeks burning with an unnatural flush. Beads of cold sweat glistened on her forehead.


    The doctor took her temperature and conducted a brief examination before turning


    to Emerald. "Madam, Ms. Kinsey has caught a cold, which led to a fever. I''ll prescribe her some medicine. Once the fever breaks, she should be fine."


    Emerald nodded. "Good. As long as it''s nothing serious."


    After writing the prescription, the doctor handed it over, and Emerald instructed a maid to prepare the medicine.


    Then she turned to Andre. "N probably won''t be able to attend lessons for the next couple of days. You shoulde backter in the week."


    Andre nodded. "Of course. Her health is the priority. I''ll return in a few days."


    "Good. I''ll have Filipe see you out. Sorry for the trouble," Emerald said.


    "It''s no trouble at all," Andre replied.


    Filipe led Andre toward the entrance, where they ran into Delia.


    Delia''s face lit up with surprise and joy at the sight of him. "Andre! What are you doing here?"


    She wore an innocent expression, as if she had no idea he was N''s tutor.


    Andre smiled. "I''m Ms. Kinsey''s private tutor now, Ms. Nixon. Ie here every morning to teach her."


    "Oh, I see! I heard my sister is sick today, so I guess there''s no ss?" Delia asked.


    Andre nodded. "Yes, she''s recovering. I''ll return in a few days."


    "So you''re heading back now?" Delia asked again.


    "Yes," Andre answered.


    "Oh, that''s perfect! I was about to go shopping, but my car broke down


    Can you give me a wide to the m


    the mall?!


    Delia asked.


    Filipe, who had remained silent, furrowed his brow slightly. Something about Delia''s enthusiasm toward Andre felt off.


    Andre blinked in surprise before smiling politely. "It would be my pleasure."


    "Thank you!" Delia chirped, then


    turned to Filipe. "You don''t need to see Andre out I''ll do it. Also, let my


    mom know I won


    be home for


    lunch."


    Filipe lowered his head slightly. "Yes, Ms. Nixon."


    Delia and Andre walked side by side,


    and she chatted animatedly with


    him, her face glowing


    Ana smu


    She seemed far more lively than


    usual.


    Watching them disappear into the distance, Filipe frowned before turning back


    toward N''s room.

 Chapter 1196

    As Filipe reached N''s bedroom door, he overheard Emerald reprimanding the maids inside.


    "I only told you to lock her in the attic. Who told you to leave her in this miserable state?!" she barked.


    None of the maids dared to speak. They kept their heads down, barely even breathing, afraid of drawing Emerald''s attention.


    Filipe knocked on the door before stepping inside. "Madam, Ms. Kinsey just arrived in Meristate. She''s probably not used to the climate yet, so her health is still fragile. It''s not surprising she caught a cold after being locked in the attic overnight."


    Emerald took a deep breath, suppressing her irritation, then turned to ask Filipe, "Has Andre left?"


    "Yes, Madam. I walked him out, but we ran into Ms. Nixon on the way. She said her car had broken down and asked him for a ride to the mall. They left together," Filipe reported.


    Emerald''s expression darkened. She might not know much about Andre, but she knew her own daughter all too well.


    Delia had never shown interest in getting close to men. And with all the cars in her garage, was she really expecting Emerald to believe that every single one of them had broken down?


    "Understood. When she gets back, tell her toe see me," Emerald instructed.


    With that, she cast a cold nce at the maids still standing there in silence before walking out of N''s bedroom.


    As for N-still lying sick in bed-she was of no use to Emerald at the moment, so there was no point in wasting any more time on her.


    Filipe turned to the maids. "Take good care of Ms. Kinsey. She needs to have fully recovered by the morning after tomorrow. If not, none of you will have a job here anymore."


    Leaving them with that warning, he hurried after Emerald. "Madam, should we send someone to keep an eye on Ms. Nixon?"


    After all, she seemed far too interested in Andre.


    "No need. Just make sure shees to see me when she gets back. And from now


    on, when Andre visits, don''t let Delia have any opportunity to meet with him," Emerald ordered.


    "Understood, Madam," Filipe answered.


    By the time Delia returned to the estate, evening had fallen.


    As soon as she stepped into the hall, she spotted Emerald sitting on the couch, her expression unreadable and her sharp eyes fixed on her.


    Feeling uneasy, Delia quickly averted her gaze. "Mom, shouldn''t you be busy with work around this time?"


    "I thought you didn''t care what I was doing anymore," Emerald replied.


    as she stole a nce atse


    A flicker of guilt crossed Delia''s face


    trying to gauge her mood."


    I care always care abo


    II


    "Do you care about me, or do you care about Andre?" Emerald shot back.


    Delia''s expression froze. She feigned


    confusion. "Mom, what are you


    talking about? I don''t understand. I


    My car broke down today, so I


    simply asked Andre for a ride. And


    we''re friends anyway what''s wrong. with letting him give me a lift?"


    "Swear to me that you have absolutely no other feelings for him," Emerald dared.


    Her sharp gaze sent a wave of unease through Delia.


    "Mom, what are you saying? Why would I have feelings for him?" Delia asked.


    Emerald nodded. "Good. Then starting tomorrow, you are not to have any further contact with him."


    "What? Why?!" Delia immediately protested.


    "Because I''ve chosen him as N''s fianc¨¦," Emerald answered.


    Besides, Andre''s family status wasn''t worthy of Delia. Her daughter''s husband couldn''t be too far beneath the Nixons.


    Delia scowled. "Y-You chose him as her fianc¨¦?!"

 Chapter 1197

    Delia had assumed Andre was nothing more than N''s private tutor. She never expected that Emerald had handpicked him for an arranged marriage!


    "That''s right," Emerald confirmed.


    "No way! I don''t agree with this!" Delia protested.


    Emerald remained indifferent. "And what right do you have to disagree? What does this have to do with you?"


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Emerald stared at Delia coldly, waiting for an answer.


    Delia clenched her fists, lowering her head.


    After a long pause, she finally looked up, her eyes resolute. "Mom, I like Andre. I won''t let him be with another woman."


    Now that she had spoken her truth, a weight lifted off her shoulders. For the first time, she looked Emerald straight in the eye, determination zing in her gaze.


    "If this is about marriage, why does it have to be N? Why can''t it be me?" she demanded.


    Emerald''s voice turned ice-cold. "Delia, I must have spoiled you too much. Starting tomorrow, your credit cards will be frozen. You cane talk to me when you''vee to your senses."


    With that, she stood up to leave.


    Delia quickly stepped in front of her, blocking her path. "Mom, how can you cut off my cards?! What''s so wrong about wanting to be with Andre?"


    Emerald''s gaze remained cold. "What part of him is worthy of you? Hees from a declining family. Forget about you-even any half-decent family wouldn''t consider marrying their daughter to him."


    "Then why are you marrying him to N? Isn''t she your daughter too?" Delia pressed.


    "You and she are different," Emerald replied.


    "What''s the difference? She already has a husband and child. She doesn''t deserve to marry Andre!" Delia eximed.


    "Even if she didn''t exist, I still wouldn''t let you be with him. You need to let this go," Emerald said.


    Pushing past her, Emerald walked toward her study.


    Delia stood frozen, her eyes red with frustration. She watched her mother''s retreating figure but didn''t dare follow.


    Back in her bedroom, she heard a knock at the door.


    A maid entered cautiously. "Ms. Nixon, Ms. Kinsey had a fever all day... She only just recovered not long ago, But Madam doesn''t suspect you.


    Delia shot her a cold nce. "And so what if she did? Do you really think she''d punish me over N?"


    The maid hesitated before quickly replying with a ttering smile, "Of course not! Ms. Kinsey could neverpare to you in Madam''s heart."


    "Alright, you can go," Delia dismissed her.


    After sending the maid away, she threw her purse onto the bed in frustration, her mind consumed by thoughts of Andre.


    From the moment she firstid eyes


    on him, she had fallen for him. She


    f


    had never imagined marrying anyone else, and she absolutely wouldn''t let another


    woman especially N away.


    MS


    him


    Yet she couldn''t openly defy Emerald.


    Everything she had now was because of Emerald.


    Edward had abandoned her and Brian. If Emerald abandoned her too, she would have nothing.


    Lying on her bed and staring at the ceiling, Delia felt utterly lost. She had no idea what to do.


    ...


    N sat propped up against the headboard in her room, gazing out the window. Her eyes were weary.


    How much longer until she could return home to Damon and Mason?


    Maybe she really shouldn''t keep fighting against Emerald.

 Chapter 1198

    Being stuck in the mansion meant there was no way for N to pass on any useful information, even if she did learn something valuable. With that thought, a


    determined look shed in her eyes.


    For the next two days, N stayed in her room, recovering. It wasn''t until the third morning that she finally went downstairs for breakfast.


    At the dining table, only Emerald and Delia were present. Brian was nowhere to be


    seen.


    When Delia saw N, she snorted and turned her head away, pretending not to notice her.


    Emerald''s expression remained aloof. "How''s your cold?"


    "It''s getting better. Thank you for arranging the doctor," N replied.


    Seeing N act so obediently, Emerald froze mid-sip of her coffee. She raised an eyebrow and studied her with a scrutinizing gaze.


    After all, every time they''d met before, N had been sharp-tongued, always saying something to provoke her. But today, it was as if she were apletely different person.


    Suppressing her suspicions, Emerald replied calmly, "Since you''re feeling better, I''ll have Filipe call Andre. You''ll resume your lessons today."


    N nodded. "Okay."


    Just as she responded, the harsh scrape of Delia''s knife and fork against her te broke the moment, drawing both N and Emerald''s attention.


    Emerald''s face darkened slightly. "Delia, if you''re done eating, leave. It''s rude to disturb someone else''s meal."


    Delia''s grip on her utensils tightened, her hands trembling slightly as if she were barely holding back her anger.


    After a long pause, she shot N a re and coldly said, "I won''t give up so easily!" With that, she mmed her knife and fork onto the table and stormed out.


    Emerald looked displeased. "She''s bing more and more unrefined."


    N pulled out a chair and sat down, smiling. "She''s still young. In a few years, she won''t be so willful."


    Emerald studied her, growing more certain that something was off. N never used to speak like this.


    "N, I advise you not to try anything underhanded. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to make you regret it," she warned.


    "I''m not trying anything," N said. "I had time to think while I was sick. If I keep going against you, I''m the one who suffers, since I''m already in Meristate, there''s no point in making things difficult for myself."


    Seeing that N seemed genuinely at peace, Emerald gave a cold nod. "Good. As long as you understand."


    After breakfast, Emerald left, and N headed for the study.


    When Andre pushed open the study door, he was surprised to see N reading a book on microeconomics. For a moment, he thought he had the wrong room.


    Hearing the door open, N looked up and smiled when she saw him. "Andre, you''re here."


    "Mm." Andre walked into the room, closed the door behind him, and sat across from her. "Did something happen these past few days?"


    Confusion shed in N''s eyes. She shook her head. "No. Why?"


    "Because you seem like a


    N couldn''t help but smile. A bit of life returned to her pale face. "Well, whether I like it or not, I have to study The only difference is whether oit painfully of happily choose thetter."


    Andre smiled. "I like your attitude. Let''s start the lesson, then."


    N nodded. "Okay."


    Andre set hisptop down on the desk, ready to begin, but just then, a knock


    sounded at the study door.

 Chapter 1199

    The next moment, Delia pushed the door open and entered.


    "Andre, my mom recently gave me apany to manage, but I don''t know how to run it. I''d like to learn how to manage apany. Can you teach me too?" she


    asked.


    N raised an eyebrow when she saw that Delia had changed into an outfit that entuated her figure, her face heavily made up and her hair carefully styled.


    After these past few incidents, she finally understood Delia''s feelings for Andre.


    Andre, seemingly unaware of Delia''s deliberate effort to dress up, turned to N and asked, "Do you mind if Ms. Nixon joins the lesson?"


    Delia winced slightly. Frowning, she snapped, "Andre, I''m asking for your opinion. Why are you asking her?"


    Andre replied calmly, "Ms. Nixon, when your mother invited me here, she only asked me to tutor Ms. Kinsey. If you want to join, it''s up to Ms. Kinsey to agree first."


    At this, Delia bit her lip, her displeasure evident.


    She red at N and spoke in a warning tone. "You wouldn''t deny me, would you?"


    If N refused, Delia would resort to the same tactics she had used before to ensure that N couldn''t attend ss or see Andre.


    N raised an eyebrow. "Sure, as long as you call me ''big sister,'' I''ll let you join the lesson."


    "What?!" Delia''s face twisted with disbelief and anger. "I refuse!"


    She didn''t want to call N "big sister." To her, N was nothing more than


    someone from a lower ss. The idea of addressing her that way was worse than death.


    N smiled. "You don''t want to? Then that''s fine. We''re about to start, so please leave."


    Delia raised her chin defiantly. "I won''t leave. What can you do about it?"


    Andre, feeling helpless, had heard plenty about Delia''s spoiled personality, but now he was witnessing it firsthand.


    "You don''t have to leave," N said "But I''ll have Filipe call Ms. Kinsey and tell her that you''re disrupting the lesson, and I won''t be able to earn anymore."


    Delia hesitated. It wasn''t that she feared Emerald''s punishment, but she was afraid Emerald would forbid her from seeing Andre again.


    Reluctantly, she told N, "Change the condition. I''ll agree to anything except this."


    "That''s my only condition. If you can''t do it, you can leave now," N replied.


    "You!" Delia was furious, her face red. "You''re doing this on purpose!" N nodded. "You can think of it that way."


    To Delia''s surprise, N admitted it outright. She froze for a few seconds before realizing there was no way out.


    Just as she was about to turn and leave, she caught a glimpse of Andre out of the corner of her eye.


    Suppressing her fury, she turned back to N. "Fine. I''ll do it."


    Biting her lip, she forced the words out. "Big... sister..."


    N almost pretended not to hear her, but when she saw Delia''s face, twisted with suppressed frustration, she smiled instead. "Okay. Just remember next time youe for a lesson, you have to call me that


    again!"


    Delia ground her teeth, then pulled out a chair and sat down at the desk. "Andre, we can start the lesson now."


    N spent the entire morning


    attentively listening to Andre exin


    economics. Whenever she felt


    drowsy, she pinched her thigh hard


    to stay awake

 Chapter 1200

    Next to N, Delia waspletely fixated on Andre''s face, barely registering what he was saying.


    Every time Andre looked at Delia, she either smiled at him or appeared flustered. It was starting to give him a headache, so he did his best to avoid looking at her too often.


    However, Delia noticed his frequent nces at N and became displeased. She began asking questions here and there, slowing the lesson significantly.


    When the ss finally ended, Andre let out a slight sigh of relief and turned to N. "Ms. Kinsey, the weather is nice today. Do you have time? I''d like to invite you to lunch."


    Before N could respond, Delia interjected, "Andre, the estate is too far from the city. It''s better to stay here and eat. I can have the chef prepare whatever you want."


    Andre smiled at Delia. "Thank you, Ms. Nixon, but I''d prefer to spend time alone with Ms. Kinsey."


    Delia froze for a moment, her eyes widening as she turned to look at N with visible anger.


    It must be that N had seduced Andre when she wasn''t paying attention. Otherwise, why would Andre, who had only met her twice, invite her to lunch?


    N, who had already nned to go out, ignored Delia''s burning re and smiled. "Sure, I was about to go for a walk anyway. But I''ll need to go back and change first."


    Andre smiled. "No rush. I''ll wait for you."


    N nodded and turned to leave the study.


    Delia bit her lip and then told Andre, "I just remembered I have something to do. I''ll leave first."


    Once outside the study, she quickly caught up with N. "Hey, why did you agree to Andre''s invitation?"


    N smiled. "I agreed because I wanted to. Why don''t you ask yourself why he invited me and not you?"


    Delia''s eyes widened with fury. "You! Say that again!"


    "I''ll say it as many times as you want. Andre is still waiting for me, so I''m going to change now," N replied.


    Without waiting for Delia''s response, she brushed past her and left.


    Delia was nearly out of her mind with rage. She grabbed N''s arm. "I warn you, he''s the man I like. If you dare to seduce him, I won''t let you off!"


    N didn''t even acknowledge Delia''s threat. "It seems like Ms. Kinsey really wants to match me with him. Otherwise, why would she have arranged for such a young tutor for me? Don''t you think?"


    N had already shared her marriage and children situation with the men Emerald had arranged for her.


    It seemed that, perhaps worried


    about her talking too much, Emerald had decided to assign the next


    match as her private tutor directly t


    was all a strategy to achieve her


    goal, by whatever means necessary.


    Delia scowled. "Even if my mom is trying to match you with him, Andre wouldn''t like a woman like you."


    "Oh? Really? But if I''m not mistaken, he just invited me to lunch," N countered.


    "You!" Delia snapped. "Don''t you remember your husband and son back in your country? How can you be so shameless?"


    "What does that have to do with you?" N shot back. "Instead of wasting time talking to me, why don''t you go tell Andre about my husband and child? Maybe her distance himself from me then."


    But honestly, Andre would probably still choose to have lunch with her.

 Chapter 1201

    "You think I wouldn''t dare?" Delia hissed.


    N remained calm. "Whether or not you dare doesn''t matter to me. I need to change. Please step aside."


    When Delia didn''t move, N pushed her aside and walked toward her bedroom.


    By the time she returned to the living room, she saw Delia sitting next to Andre, whispering something to him.


    N approached, stopping a few steps away. "Andre, we can go now."


    Andre looked up and smiled. "Alright, Ms. Kinsey."


    He turned to Delia. "Thank you, Ms. Nixon, for sharing that information about Ms. Kinsey. I''ll see you next time."


    Seeing Andre smile without any hint of distancing himself from N, Delia stood up to block his path. "Andre, even knowing she has a husband and son back in her homnd, you still want to be with her?"


    Andre furrowed his brow and looked at Delia, his expression one of disapproval. "Ms. Nixon, Ms. Kinsey is your sister. I expect you to show her the respect she deserves.


    "I''m having lunch with her because we''re friends, nothing more. I hope I won''t hear you speak so disrespectfully about your sister again."


    "She''s not my sister! She''s just¡ª" Delia couldn''t finish the sentence when she met Andre''s disappointed gaze.


    She forced herself to calm down, staring into Andre''s eyes. "You say you invited her because you''re friends. I''m considered your friend too. Why invite her alone and not me?"


    "Because Ms. Kinsey took the ss seriously today, while you kept causing disruptions. If you focus next time, I''ll consider bringing you along."


    Andre didn''t wait for her response but turned to walk toward N. "Ms. Kinsey, sorry to keep you waiting. Shall we go?"


    "Of course," N replied.


    Before leaving, N nced at the distraught Delia, then calmly turned away, walking out with Andre.


    ...


    An hourter, Andre stopped his car outside a high-end restaurant.


    The two get out, and Andre led N inside, handing her a note. "He''s waiting for you here. You''ll need to leave through the back door Someone will meet you, but you only have one hour."


    As he spoke, he moved to the wall and tly pushed it. A hidden door ared, leading to a passage led straight to the back door.


    N nodded. "Thank you, Andre."


    She entered the hidden door, and Andre closed it behind her.


    The wall returned to its original state, leaving no trace of the secret door.


    A few minutester, N got into the car parked at the back.


    The driver, a local from Meristate, started the car as soon as she got in.


    In less than ten minutes, the car stopped in front of a vi.


    N took a deep breath, opened the car door, and walked up to ring the doorbell.


    Footsteps quickly approached from inside.


    When the door opened, N''s breath caught in her throat as she saw the face she''d been longing for. She


    ther mouth, her voice ve


    trembling Damon


    "Come in. We''ll talk inside," Damon said.


    N forced herself to steady her emotions and stepped into the vi.


    Although it was daytime, the windows on the first floor were all closed. Without the


    lights on, the ce would have been pitch dark.


    As soon as N stepped inside, Damon pulled her into his arms.


    N returned the embrace, their bodies pressed tightly together.

 Chapter 1202

    It took several minutes before Damon finally released N.


    He looked down at her and said, "You''ve lost weight. Andre told me you were sick, but I couldn''t see you. Was it really tough on you?"


    N shook her head. "It was a bit hard at first, but I''m almost better now."


    Looking at her lightly made-up face, Damon could tell she was saying that to avoid worrying him.


    When they used to meet, she never wore makeup-just her natural face. Makeup was either for looking pretty or just to enhance one''s appearance.


    A wave of tenderness washed over him as he softly said, "N, I''m sorry. I wasn''t strong enough, and that''s why you had to suffer. Just hang in there a little longer. I''ll take you back home."


    N nodded, her gaze filled with trust. "I believe you. By the way, how did Andre agree to help us cover our tracks?"


    When Andre had firste to the estate to teach her, he hadn''t been in contact with Damon. If he had been, he would have told her about it during their first lesson.


    Damon led her to the sofa and spoke quietly. "Andre was originally someone under Emerald''s wing, but there''s something you don''t know.


    "His family used to be as powerful as the Nixons, but after some issues, they began to decline. I told him that Emerald was behind his family''s downfall."


    N frowned. "Is that really enough for Andre to agree to help you?"


    "Of course not." Damon continued. "He had a younger sister he grew up with. When his family fell apart, she tragically died. He wants to avenge her, so he agreed to work with me."


    "I see," N replied.


    Damon gazed at her, his voice soft. "We''ve worked so hard to finally meet. Let''s not


    talk about others. I''ve prepared a meal for you. Let''s eat first."


    N had nned to tell him that she


    E


    was going along with Emerald''s ns for now. However, upon seeing the dark circles under his eyes and the exhaustion he couldn''t hide her chest tightened with pain- and guilt. If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t be going through this struggle.


    "Okay," was all she said.


    They sat at the table, and N''s eyes reddened as she gazed at the dishes she loved. "Thank you, Damon."


    Noticing her tears, Damon teased her. "It''s just a meal. Are you really that moved? You''re easy to please."


    "It''s not just the meal," N said. "You must have had a hard time back home, right?"


    She had assumed that once she went abroad, Emerald would provide Prospectus Technology with resources to ensure its smooth development.


    However, Emerald had broken her promise and instead targeted thepany. If not for the alliance with Emerald''s rivalter on, Prospectus Technology might have gone bankrupt.


    "It wasn''t hard. It''s all in the past now. Try the fish I made. See if you like it Damon ced a piece of t on her te and looked at expectantly.


    N wiped away her tears and forced a smile before trying the fish.


    Damon asked, "How is it?"


    "It''s good!" she eximed.


    "Try the others, too," Damon urged.


    She tried the ribs and smiled at his hopeful gaze. "It''s really good! How are you such


    a great cook?"


    "I asked a chef how to make these dishes before I came. I was worried they wouldn''t taste good, but your reaction proves they''re not bad," he exined.


    "Well, you have to cook for me every day when we reunite as a family!" she said.

 Chapter 1203

    Damon looked at N indulgently. "Okay, I''ll cook for you every day."


    "By the way, how''s Buddy now?" N asked.


    She had been so focused on asking about Damon and Andre that she had forgotten to ask about Mason. The thought made her feel guilty.


    "Buddy is doing well, but after you left, he stopped talking much. He stays in his room most of the time, onlying out for school or meals. I''m not sure what he''s doing in there," Damon said.


    N''s heart clenched. "It''s all my fault."


    "It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself. There are plenty of people in the Nixons who are dissatisfied with Emerald. Plus, she tends to make decisions on her own.


    "She won''t stay in power for long. Soon, the three of us will be together again," Damon reassured her.


    "Yeah," N replied.


    "Forget about these things for now. Let''s just eat. We''ll talkter," Damon encouraged.


    N didn''t have much of an appetite, but thinking of how Damon had made all this food for her, she forced herself to eat more.


    After finishing, their time together was running out.


    "Damon, I have to go. Andre said we can only be together for an hour at most. If we take too long, it might expose everything," N mentioned.


    Damon nodded. "Alright. I''ll stay in Meristate for now. I''ve ced someone at Emerald''s estate. She''ll keep you updated. If there''s an emergency, you can contact her."


    "Okay. I''ll leave now," N said.


    "Mm," Damon hummed.


    He walked her to the door. Just as she was about to open it, he embraced her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder. "N, don''t be afraid. I''ll stay in Meristate with you until we can be together openly."


    A wave of sadness surged in N''s heart. She held back her tears. "Okay."


    She didn''t dare to turn back. If she did, she knew she wouldn''t want to leave.


    Emerald''s estate wasrge and cold, like a cage that trapped her. Now, she had to return to that cage.


    With great restraint, Damon slowly let go of her.


    N opened the door and quickly stepped outside, heading for the car.


    It wasn''t until she was back in the restaurant''s private room that her emotions began to calm.


    Andre looked at her. "Ms. Kinsey, you''ll have many opportunities to meet with Mr. Sumner, so don''t be too sad."


    "Yeah, thank you, Andre," N replied.


    "No need to thank me. I''m helping myself too," he said.


    For years, Andre had been searching for the person


    sisterth Ponsible for his


    If it weren''t for


    I?.


    on, he might still have been kept in the dark by Emerald Content S


    Just thinking about how Emerald had caused his sister''s death to make the Nixons


    dominant-whether intentional not made Andre''s hatred grow wildly inside him, threatening to consume everything.


    Once N''s emotions settled, Andre took her back.


    As the car stopped at the estate''s gates, a maid approached. "Mr. Quit, Madam asked that you go to her study when youe back with Ms. Kinsey. She needs to speak with you."


    Andre nodded. "Got it."


    He got out of the car and walked with N inside.


    N couldn''t help but feel anxious. Had Emerald found out that Damon hade to


    Meristate and that Andre had helped her meet with Damon?


    Seeing her unease, Andre spoke softly. "Ms. Kinsey, don''t worry. I think your mother wants to speak with me about Ms. Nixon."

 Chapter 1204

    N nodded. "Mm, be careful."


    They walked into the hall-Andre heading toward Emerald''s study, while N went to her room.


    Just as she reached the second floor, she was stopped by Delia, who was waiting there.


    Delia red at her, eyes full of jealousy. "Where did you and Andre go to eat?"


    After N left with Andre earlier, Delia had nned to follow them. But when she was about to head out, Filipe informed her that not only had Emerald canceled her credit cards, but her driver and car had also been taken back.


    Filipe had also ryed a message from Emerald¡ªwhen Delia finally came to her senses, her credit cards and car would be restored.


    Furious, Delia locked herself in her room for over an hour.


    When Emerald returned, she went downstairs to confront her mother. Of course, it ended in failure. After all, Emerald now controlled the family''s finances.


    If Emerald refused to give her money, there was nothing Delia could do but seethe in anger.


    N''s expression remained indifferent. "Are you sure you want to keep making things difficult for yourself?"


    Delia stiffened and gritted her teeth. "Tell me where you went to eat with Andre!"


    N smiled. "I''d rather not say."


    Delia fumed. "You!"


    N stepped forward, leaning in close to Delia and speaking in a low voice. "You''re the one who ordered someone to throw water on me that day, aren''t you?"


    Delia scoffed. "So what if I am?"


    She wasn''t afraid of N knowing the truth. If Emerald truly cared about N, she would have been punished by now.


    The whole estate was full of people loyal to Emerald, and Delia was sure that


    Emerald knew everything, even the fact that she had orchestrated the incident with


    N.


    N smiled again. "It''s no big deal. I just think Andre probably wouldn''t like someone so spiteful like you."


    Delia leered at N, her eyes burning with fury. "Say that again?"


    "Didn''t you hear me clearly?" N countered, then walked past her toward her bedroom.


    ¨¦t


    Behind her, Delia chased after her, clearly enraged. "N, don''t think Andre ikes you just because he went out to eat with you! He could never like someone like you!"


    N nodded. "If that''s how you think, then why are you so desperate to know where we went?"


    "I''m just worried Andre will be fooled by someone like you!" Delia snapped.


    "I see," N replied tly.


    "Don''t ever go out with him again, or I won''t let you off!" Delia threatened.


    N didn''t take Delia''s threat seriously. Besides, she didn''t think Delia could do anything beyond petty tricks to annoy her.


    She soon reached her bedroom door, opened it, and turned to Delia. "Are youing in to sit?"


    Delia abruptly stopped and replied


    arrogantly, "I''m not going in. I c


    shabby


    can


    your room must be


    N nodded. "Then I won''t bother you."


    She entered her room and shut the door behind her.


    Delia stood there, ring at the closed door, her dissatisfaction clear. She lingered


    for a while before finally leaving.


    ...


    In the study, Emerald asked Andre, "I heard you went out with N for a meal today?"


    Andre smiled. "Yes, Ms. N is very easygoing. We had a great time together."


    "Good. The reason I called you here is to talk about Delia." Emerald shook her head helplessly. "This


    daughter of mine is spoiled and


    often acts without thinking. I''ve


    already scolded her. She won''t be.


    bothering yout while you teach M anymore. As for the things she said, she''s just being childish. I hope you don''t take it to heart."

 Chapter 1205

    There was a glint in Andre''s eyes before his smile widened. "Don''t worry, Ms.


    Kinsey. I''ve always seen Ms. Nixon as a younger sister."


    Satisfied with his answer, Emerald smiled. "Good. You probably have other things to do. I won''t keep you."


    "Sure, Ms. Kinsey. Goodbye," Andre replied before turning to leave.


    As soon as he was gone, Emerald was about to resume her work when Filipe suddenly knocked and entered.


    "Madam, Mr. Nixon got into a fight with someone from the Bumards at the barst night," he reported.


    Emerald jumped to her feet. "What happened?! Where is he now?"


    Filipe''s expression was grim. "He was captured by the Bumards. I just received a call from them asking us to go pick him up."


    Emerald''s eyes shed with fury. Her voice turned cold. "What an idiot!"


    The Bumards had been the Nixons'' biggest rivals in recent years. Instead of avoiding them, Brian had run straight into their people¡ªand fought. He was a fool!


    The Bumards hadn''t called just to return Brian. They wanted to p her in the face. Now that they had him in their hands, they would certainly take advantage of the situation. Getting Brian back safe and sound wouldn''t be easy.


    If he weren''t her son, Emerald would have let him deal with his own mess. "Prepare the car," she ordered.


    An hourter, Emerald sat across from Ross Bumard, the head of the Bumards, in his study.


    "Ross, what do you want in exchange for Brian?" she asked.


    Ross, with his graying hair and deeply lined face, had sharp, calcting blue eyes. He smiled. "Emerald, since Brian hit one of our people, don''t you think somepensation is in order? Otherwise, if word gets out, our family''s reputation will suffer."


    Emerald''s tone was ice-cold. "Just tell me your terms."


    "I''ve heard the Nixons recently purchased a plot ofnd in the south," Ross said smoothly.


    Emerald''s expression darkened. "Thatnd isn''t avable."


    She had bought thend as the Nixons'' future base, nning to relocate the family there. It wasn''t even purchased under the Nixon name. She hadn''t expected Ross to know about it.


    Ross sighed. "I''ll buy thend from you-10% more than what you paid."


    "Not possible." Emerald refused without hesitation.


    Ross''s smile faded. "Well, if we can''t reach an agreement, don''t me me if Brianes back with a missing armor leg, young men can be recklessun fights after af


    Emerald scowled. "Are you threatening me?"


    Ross smiled again, unbothered. "Not a threat just a choice. I have guests to attend


    to, so I won''t be seeing you out."


    He stood and left.


    Emerald gnashed her teeth, watching his retreating figure. "Wait!"


    Half an hourter, Emerald walked out of the Bumard estate, her expression grim.


    Behind her, Brian followed, bruised and dejected.


    The moment they got into the car, he finally worked up the courage to speak. "Mom, I''m sorry. I¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Emerald snapped. "Brian, if you ever do something this stupid again, don''t even think about inheriting the Nixons!"


    Brian froze, shocked by the cold fury in her voice. He knew he had really messed up this time. Lowering his head he swallowed his words and stayed silent.  ?wnovels

 Chapter 1206

    On the way back to the estate, neither Emerald nor Brian spoke. The atmosphere in the car was tense and heavy.


    When the car stopped at the estate entrance, Emerald didn''t even nce at Brian. She opened the door and stepped out without a word.


    Brian quickly followed. It wasn''t until they reached the door of her study that she finally turned around, visibly annoyed. "Why are you still following me? Go see the family doctor and get your wounds treated."


    Brian looked at her with guilt. "Mom, I''m sorry. It was all my fault. I promise I''ll listen to you from now on."


    Emerald didn''t bother to respond. She simply pushed open the door to her study and shut it behind her.


    Not long after Emerald and Brian left the Bumard estate, a ck Maybach pulled up at the entrance.


    As the car came to a stop, a maid immediately stepped forward and opened the back door.


    Damon got out, and the maid bowed his head slightly. "Mr. Sumner, Mr. Bumard has been waiting for you."


    Following the maid, Damon walked through the grand hall and down a long corridor to the door of Ross'' study.


    The maid knocked, then pushed the door open at Ross'' signal.


    "Mr. Sumner, please go in," the maid said, stepping aside.


    "Thank you," Damon replied before entering.


    The maid quietly closed the door and remained outside.


    Ross was painting when Damon walked in. He nced up and smiled. "Come take


    a look at this painting. What do you think?"


    Damon stepped closer, his gaze falling on the artwork spread across the table.


    It was andscape-not terrible, but clearly the work of an amateur. At best, it was mediocre.


    "Not great. If you tried to sell it, you''d be lucky to get five dors for it," Damon remarked.


    Ross let out a heartyugh and set his brush down. "Only you would be this honest with me. If it were anyone else they''d probably find a way to tter me-maybe even offer 1,000,000 dors on the spot."


    "If someone offered that much, they wouldn''t be buying the painting," Damon replied.


    They''d be buying favor with the Bumards.


    Ross shook his head and walked around the desk toward the couch. "Sit."


    He personally poured Damon a cup


    of coffee, then smiled. "Emerald


    here earlier She


    agreed to set me


    thend in the south."


    >


    Damon lowered his gaze, unsurprised by the oue. He had even orchestrated Brian''s fight with the Bumard heirst night.


    "Without thatnd, her n to move the Nixons south will be dyed. This buys us more time," he said.


    If they could strip Emerald of her position as head of the Nixons, she wouldn''t be able to stand in the way of him and N.


    Ross nodded but hesitated. "But she is Ms. Kinsey''s mother. Are you sure you want to leave her with nothing?"


    Ross had known Emerald for many years. He understood her well-losing the Nixons would be a blow she couldn''t withstand.


    "She never treated N as her daughter. Besides, you''ve met N. You know her personality," Damon said.


    Ross smiled. "True. Although she


    was only here for a day, she certainly made things more interesting. You really don''t n to bring her and Buddy to settle in Meristate? Once this is over, we could be neighbors."


    "No, I still prefer my life back home," Damon said tly.


    Besides, all of N''s friends were there. Moving abroad would mean starting over, and that wouldn''t be fair to her.

 Chapter 1207

    "Alright. When I first met you, you said the same thing. I never thought you''d remain unchanged after all these years," Rossmented.


    Damon didn''t pursue the topic. Instead, he asked about Edward''s condition.


    "I got word from the hospital. His health is deteriorating, and he probably only has a month left. So, within this month, Emerald will do everything she can to remove anyone who opposes her," Ross answered.


    "The more she does, the more evidence we gather," Damon replied.


    "Yes, but the situation is still far from optimistic. Many in the Nixon family still support Emerald," Ross reminded him.


    Damon smirked. "But she has one foolish son. Once word gets out that she traded thend in the south for Brian''s sake, plenty of people will turn against her."


    Those who supported her weren''t doing so out of loyalty. The moment they realized she couldn''t fulfill her promises, they''d be the first to abandon her.


    When that happened, Emerald would find enemies everywhere, and her position as head of the Nixons would be unstable.


    "Alright," Ross replied.


    ...


    That evening at dinner, Brian was met with surprised stares from both N and Delia when he sat down.


    Delia, in particr, couldn''t hide her disbelief. "Brian, what happened to your face? Did someone beat you up?"


    N nced at him but quickly looked away, her expression cold.


    She had little reaction to either Brian or Delia. As long as they didn''t provoke her, she''d pretend they didn''t exist.


    Brian''s face darkened. "It''s none of your business."


    Delia scoffed but said nothing more. It wasn''t her getting beaten up, so she couldn''t care less.


    Emerald remained expressionless throughout the meal, as if she hadn''t noticed anything.


    Halfway through, she received a call and left in a hurry.


    The table was left with just N, Brian, and Delia. The three ate in silence before retreating to their respective rooms.


    ...


    The next morning, after breakfast, N went to the study to wait for Andre.


    When she saw him, she quickly asked if Emerald had given him any trouble the day before.


    Andre shook his head. "Ms. Kinsey, don''t worry about me. I''m fine. Let''s start the lesson."


    Without Delia''s interference that morning, their progress was much faster.


    At 11:00 am., Andre stopped and said, "Ms. Kinsey, I have an


    appointment this afternoon, somet


    leaving now. If you need anything, feel free to contact me."


    "Alright," N replied.


    She tidied up the books on the table, saw Andre off, and returned to the study.


    With some time before lunch, she didn''t rush back to her room but instead picked up the book Andre had rmended and started reading.


    She was so absorbed in the book that she didn''t notice the study door opening until she heard it.


    Looking up, she saw Emerald step inside and put the book down. "Do you need something?"


    Upon seeing N reading a business book, Emerald''s originally cold gaze softened slightly.


    Though she had no intention of handing the Nixon family over to N, she also didn''t want others to think N was ignorant and embarrass her.


    It was good that N was taking the initiative to learn. If she listened more, perhaps she could be entrusted with managing some assets in the future.


    "Starting this afternoon, you''ll go to thepany every day at 2:00 p.m. to learn how to handle documents. I''ll arrange for someone to assist you," Emerald said.


    N raised an eyebrow in surprise. "It''s not going to be Andre again, is it?"


    "Of course not. After lunch, change into something more formal. I''ll take you there today, and starting


    tomorrow, the driver will be


    you,"


    Emerald replied.

 Chapter 1208

    "How formal do you want it?" N asked.


    Emerald furrowed her brow and nced at N''s outfit before responding. "There''s


    a mall on the way to thepany. I''ll take you there to buy a couple of sets of formal clothes."


    "Okay."


    After lunch, Emerald took N and they left.


    Only Delia and Brian remained at the dining table.


    Delia eyed Brian cautiously, expecting him to be angry, but he seemed calm, even eating without any sign of irritation.


    "Brian, Mom''s taking N to Kajer Tech today to officially learn how to handlepany documents. Weren''t you opposed to her taking over Kajer before? Why does it seem like you don''t care at all today?" Delia asked.


    Brian set his utensils down and replied, "You wouldn''t understand, even if I exined. If you have nothing else to do, just go shopping. Don''t ask about things that aren''t your concern."


    Delia''s expression immediately soured. "Don''t forget, Mom said I''ll have a share in the Nixon businesses too. Of course, I need to ask. How else will I know if my interests are being affected?"


    Brian scoffed. "With your brain, you should just sit at home and wait for your dividends. If I let you get involved inpany matters, the ce will be a mess."


    With that, he stood up and left.


    Delia seethed, mming her utensils down onto the table.


    How could Brian look down on her like that?! She might not be as smart as he was, but at least she didn''t cause trouble everywhere like he did.


    After arriving at the mall, Emerald led N straight to the top floor.


    As soon as the sales associate saw Emerald, she greeted them with a bright smile.


    "Ms. Kinsey, long time no see! You must have been busytely. Thest time you visited was three months ago."


    Emerald nodded. "Yes, I''ve been a little busy."


    "Are you here to look at bags today?" the sales associate asked.


    "No, we''re buying clothes for her. Rmend a few sets, something more formal," Emerald instructed.


    The sales associate looked at N behind Emerald and then began walking toward the racks. "We just received some new arrivals this morning. Theyre all quite nice. By the way, this is your..."


    "My daughter," Emerald finished the sentence.


    "Oh, I thought so! She''s so beautiful, just like you!" the sales associate


    Emerald pursed her lips. "You mentioned new arrivals, right?"


    "Yes, these are the ones. Let me know if any catch your eye. I think they''d suit your daughter very well."


    As she spoke, the sales associate quickly pulled several outfits from the racks to show Emerald.


    Emerald nced over them and seemed satisfied. "Let her try them all on." "Okay, Ms. Kinsey. Right this way." The sales associate gestured toward N.


    N tried on a ck spaghetti-strap dress paired with matching high heels.


    As she stepped out of the fitting room, the sales associate


    immediately eximed, "Ms. Kinsey, this outfit is perfect! Your figure is incredible you could be a model


    Emerald, who had been flipping through a magazine, looked up.


    When she saw N, she froze for a moment. Aplex expression flickered in her eyes.


    The dress entuated N''s figure. With her long, wavy hair cascading behind her, she looked intellectual and beautiful.


    Although Emerald disliked N the


    most, she was the one most like her out of all her children-bath in personality and appearance. She


    resembled Emerald almost exactly


    when she was young.


    Emerald''s fingers, gripping the magazine, turned slightly pale from the pressure.


    After a brief pause, she said, "This one is good. Try the others on as well."

 Chapter 1209

    "Since this one works, I''ll go with it. I don''t want to try the rest," N said, refusing. Emerald nced at the time. "Alright, then wear this one to thepany."


    The sales associate looked at Emerald. "Ms. Kinsey, what about the others?"


    "Wrap them all up. Make sure to include the shoes and essories with each one," Emerald replied.


    "Understood," the sales associate answered.


    ...


    Ten minutester, the associate followed Emerald and N, carrying several bags.


    After cing them in the car''s trunk, she smiled brightly at Emerald. "Goodbye, Ms. Kinsey. Next time, let me know in advance when you''reing, and I''ll have afternoon tea ready for you."


    Emerald''s visit had helped her meet her monthly target, and she was already looking forward to next month''s bonus.


    Emerald hummed, turning to the driver. "Let''s go."


    The mall was a short distance from Kajer Tech, and they arrived soon after.


    After exiting the car, they took the private elevator directly to the top floor.


    When the elevator doors opened, they entered the CEO''s office at Kajer Tech, where several secretaries were busy at work.


    As soon as they saw Emerald, they stopped and greeted her in unison. "Hello, Ms. Kinsey."


    Emerald surveyed them with an indifferent expression. "I''ve transferred all my shares in Kajer to my daughter, N Kinsey.


    "Starting today, she''s the CEO of Kajer. She''s new to thepany and doesn''t know much, so your primary task now is to assist her in managing the business.


    "Although I''m no longer the CEO, I''ll still regrly send people to monitor progress. So, make sure you all do your jobs well. Don''t try to cut corners," she warned.


    When Emerald first took over Kajer Tech, one of the secretaries had been fired for making a few


    mistakes with the reports. The


    remaining employees were el


    cautious doing their best to avoid


    any errors that could cost them their jobs.


    Hearing Emerald''s words, everyone tensed.


    They had hoped that things would be easier now that Emerald was handing over thepany to her daughter. They didn''t expect her to still be overseeing everything.


    "Understood, Ms. Kinsey."


    "We''ll continue to work diligently, as always."


    "I''ll do everything I can to help Ms. N get up to speed with thepany."


    They responded.


    Listening to their reassurances, Emerald seemed satisfied. "Good. Jenny,e to the office."


    Emerald then entered the office with N and Jenny Kenyon.


    She sat on the couch, turning her attention to Jenny. "From now on, you''ll be N''s secretary. Today, go over thepany structure with e


    and exin the main research areas."


    "Yes, Ms. Kinsey," Jenny replied.


    After giving a few more instructions, Emerald turned to N. "If you have any


    questions, ask Jenny. I have work to do, so I''ll leave now."


    "Okay," N replied.


    Once Emerald had left, Jenny looked at N. "Ms. Kinsey, nice to meet you. I''m Jenny Kenyon, your secretary. I need to organize somepany documents and will bring them to your office in about half an hour. Is that alright?"


    "That''s fine. If you''re free today, could you also give me a tour of thepany?" N wasn''t too concerned with thepany''s operations.


    After all, Emerald was just putting on a show, pretending to hand over Kajer Tech to her. In reality, N likely wouldn''t even be allowed to touch the core research teams.

 Chapter 1210

    However, this didn''t mean N couldn''t do anything. At the very least, she could


    familiarize herself with thepany''s overall structure and get an idea of the type of chips they were currently developing.


    Jenny nodded. "Got it, Ms. Kinsey."


    Under Jenny''s guidance, N toured Kajer Tech and learned about the departments on each floor.


    By the time she returned to her office, over an hour had passed.


    N entered the office, and Jenny went to organize thepany''s files.


    The office N was using had previously belonged to Emerald, and its decor was dominated by a ck, white, and gray color scheme that felt rather oppressive.


    N nced around and decided to have Jenny update the styleter.


    Soon, Jenny knocked and entered. "Ms. Kinsey, here are thepany''s documents. If you have any questions, feel free to ask."


    N took the files. "Thank you, I appreciate it."


    "No problem. If you don''t need anything else, I''ll get back to work," Jenny said, excusing herself.


    "I''d like to change the office decor," N requested.


    Jenny nodded. "Of course. What style would you prefer? I''ll have the designer create ayout and send it to you for review."


    "I''d like something warmer," N replied.


    "Got it. I''ll contact the designer now. The design should be ready by tomorrow morning," Jenny answered.


    "Thank you," N said.


    After Jenny left, N opened the files and began reviewing them. Not long after, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Andre, she answered, "Hello, Andre. What''s up?"


    "Ms. Kinsey, do you have some time this evening? I''d love to invite you to dinner," Andre said.


    N lowered her gaze. "I''m free. Just send me the restaurant address, and I''ll go directly after work."


    "Alright, see you tonight," Andre replied.


    After hanging up, N picked up the files and continued reading.


    Within a minute, Andre sent over the restaurant address.


    She nced at it¡ªthe restaurant was only a few kilometers from Kajer Tech, so she could easily take a taxi after work.


    When it was time to leave in the evening, N grabbed her bag and coat and got ready to head out.


    As she walked out of her office, she noticed that all the secretaries were still at their desks, with no sign that anyone was preparing to leave for the day.


    A hint of surprise crossed N''s face, and she turned to Jenny. "Did I get the time wrong? Isn''t the workday supposed to end at 5:30 p.m.?"


    "Ms. Kinsey, it''s already after hours, but we''re all used to staying a littleter," Jenny replied.


    "Is this a rule set by Ms. Kinsey?" N asked.


    Jenny shook her head. "No, it''s voluntary. We just stayte to finish our work."


    N was silent for a moment before speaking again. "Starting today, no one in the CEO''s office is allowed to work overtime. Back up and prepare to leave now. If I see anyone stayingte again, I''ll deduct your sry."


    Jenny furrowed her brow. "But if we don''t stayte, we won''t finish our work."


    "If the work isn''t done, you can finish it tomorrow. If you can''t finish by the end of the workday every day, it means you''re overworking. I''ll have. HR hire more secretaries to share the load, N stated.


    After a brief silence, Jenny turned to the rest of the secretaries.


    "Everyone, finish up your current tasks Anything that''s not urgent can wart until tomorrow morning You''re all free to leave for the night.


    "I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving now. I''ll leave the rest to you," N said.


    "Understood, Ms. Kinsey," Jenny replied.


    When N reached the ground floor to catch a taxi, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled up in front of her.

 Chapter 1211

    The driver got out, walked over to open the door for N, and said, "Ms. Kinsey, Madam asked me to pick you up and drop you off from now on."


    Recognizing the driver from Emerald''s estate, N pressed her lips together before replying, "I''m going to dinner with Andre tonight. Please take me to Tewel."


    "Of course, Ms. Kinsey," the driver replied.


    Soon, the car arrived at Tewel.


    Before getting out, N told the driver, "I''ll be having dinner with Andre for about two hours. You can find a ce to eat in the meantime."


    "Alright, Ms. Kinsey," the driver answered.


    Once N left the car, the driver immediately called Emerald. "Madam, Ms. Kinsey is having dinner with Mr. Quit tonight. I''ve dropped her off at Tewel, and they''ll likely be eating for about two hours."


    "Understood. Keep an eye on her and let me know if anything unusual happens," Emerald instructed.


    "Of course, Madam," the driver replied.


    Emerald hung up and was about to set her phone down when it rang again.


    Seeing it was Jenny, she answered the call with a slightly hardened gaze. "What''s going on?"


    "Ms. Kinsey... Ms. N told us this afternoon that we''re no longer allowed to work overtime. She said that if we stayte again, our sry will be docked," Jenny reported.


    Emerald leaned back in her chair with a sneer.


    Did N think she could run things now? She couldn''t possibly think she was actually managing thepany, right?


    However, with so many eyes on Kajer Tech, any intervention now would ruin Emerald''s n.


    After a moment of thought, she spoke in a low voice. "She''s the boss of Kajer now. Just follow what she says."


    "Got it, Ms. Kinsey. Also, Ms. N mentioned she didn''t like the office decor and wanted to change it. I didn''t have a chance to tell you earlier," Jenny added.


    Emerald frowned. "You don''t need to report small things like this to me in the future. Just do as she says."


    After hanging up, Emerald sat back and thought for a moment. She would need to have a proper talk with N when she got back to ensure she didn''t cause problems down the line.


    Just as she was thinking, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in," she said.


    Filipe entered the study, bowing his head. "Madam, dinner is ready."


    "Alright." Emerald stood and walked out of the study.


    Upon entering the dining room, she noticed no one was at the table and asked, "Where are Brian and Delia?"


    Filipe lowered his head. "Madam, Mr. Nixon said he wasn''t feeling well and would be eating in his room tonight.


    As for Ms. Nixon... she locked


    herself in her room and refuses to


    Emerald''s expression darkened. It was clear that Delia was still upset over the


    clothes she''d bought for N earlier that afternoon.


    "If she doesn''t want to eat, then let her go hungry," she replied.


    Missing one meal wouldn''t kill Delia.


    She had been too indulgent with Brian and Delia-one of them had gotten into a huge mess, and the other was constantly throwing tantrums over trivial matters like nghting over a few pieces of clothing.


    Delia had been waiting for Filipe to call her down for dinner in her room.


    After waiting for a while and noticing it was already half an hour past dinnertime, her impatience grew, and hunger began to kick in.


    She gritted her teeth, opened the door, and went downstairs.


    When she reached the dining room, she found the tablepletely empty, and the kitchen spotless¡ªthere was no food left for her. She frowned.

 Chapter 1212

    "Ms. Nixon," Filipe called out.


    Hearing his voice behind her, Delia turned around. She suppressed her anger and demanded, "Why didn''t you leave any food for me?"


    Filipe, ustomed to Delia''s temper, said calmly, "Ms. Nixon, after Madam learned you wouldn''t be having dinner, she had all the leftovers thrown away. If you''re hungry, you can have some biscuits or something to tide you over. Breakfast will be ready in the morning."


    "Tomorrow morning?!" Delia eximed.


    Seeing the disbelief in her eyes, Filipe nodded. "Yes, tomorrow morning."


    Delia sneered. "Fine, I get it."


    Ever since N''s arrival, Delia hadn''t had a peaceful day. She had to find a way to get N out of the estate-no matter what.


    N was chatting with Damon when she suddenly sneezed.


    "Are you okay? Caught a cold? You didn''t dress warmly enough today," he said, concerned.


    N gave him a side nce and teased, "Wasn''t it you who couldn''t take your eyes off me when you saw me just now?"


    "This dress does look great on you, but you''re wearing too little. You might catch a cold. Dress warmer tomorrow," Damon urged.


    N nodded. "I''ll keep that in mind. By the way, Emerald has me working at Kajer Tech, but she''s keeping me away from the core chip development. She hasn''t really interfered with anything else, though."


    Damon thought for a moment before saying, "Don''t worry about anything for now. Just do what she tells you. N, I promise, I''ll make sure youe back home with me."


    "Alright. If you need help with anything, I''ll do it as long as I can," N assured him. "Yes, I know," Damon replied.


    They shared a tender moment before Damon let N leave.


    As he watched her walk away, his hands clenched at his sides without him realizing


    it. He wouldn''t let N stay by Emerald''s side for too long.


    ...


    It was already past 8:00 p.m. when N returned to the estate.


    As soon as she stepped into the hall, Filipe informed her that Emerald wanted to see her in the study.


    She frowned but reluctantly made her way to the study.


    "Ms. Kinsey, did you need something?" she asked when she arrived.


    Emerald remarked, "I heard that today you decided to change the office decor and even told the secretaries not to work overtime. You''re really making a name for yourself, aren''t you?"


    Detecting the sarcasm in Emerald''s tone, N smiled. "Even if I am making a name for myself, I have you to thank for transferring all the shares to my name. Otherwise, wouldn''t dare do this. Besides, isn''t this what you wanted to see?"


    Emerald snorted but didn''t refute her. "I warn you, I don''t care about the rest, but if


    you do anything that harms thepany, I won''t let you off."


    "I understand. I worked all afternoon and had dinner with Andre. I''m pretty tired: there''s nothing if alse 111 bead back to my room, N excused herself.


    She had finally managed to get some rest, and she didn''t want to waste any more of


    it dealing with Emerald.


    "You and Andre seem to be getting along well. You should set a date for the


    wedding soon," Emerald said.


    N scoffed. "You can''t wait to sell me off for a good price, can you?"


    "Since you know that, you''d better behave," Emerald warned.


    "Got it. I''m going to visit my father tomorrow afternoon, so I won''t be going to the office," N informed her.


    Emerald''s expression darkened. "Do you think thepany is a market where you cane and go as you please?"

 Chapter 1213

    N stared at Emerald. "Don''t forget, you promised I could visit my father anytime. Are you going back on your word again?"


    Emerald paused for a moment. "You can go after work, but not during office hours."


    "Fine. I''ll go tomorrow evening." N turned and left without another word.


    A flicker of something crossed Emerald''s eyes while watching her go.


    Suddenly, her phone on the desk buzzed.


    Seeing the caller ID, she quickly answered. "Cortez, why are you calling me sote?"


    Cortez''s cold voice came through the receiver. "Emerald, I just heard you sold thatnd in the south to the Bumards?!"


    Emerald''s grip tightened around the phone. "How did you find out about that?"


    "How I know is none of your concern. What matters is that you need to buy it back. If you don''t, I won''t support you anymore!" Cortez threatened.


    Cortez had supported Emerald''s rise to power within the Nixons because she had promised to relocate them to the south.


    For years, the Nixons had longed for that move-north could neverpete with the more economically developed south of Meristate. Only by relocating could the Nixons continue to grow.


    They had spent over a year securing that southernnd, nning to use it as the family''s future headquarters.


    But now, before they could even begin making ns, Emerald had foolishly sold it to the Bumards for her son!


    Just thinking about it made Cortez furious.


    Emerald replied, "Cortez, the Bumards will drive a hard bargain if I try to buy thend back."


    "That''s your problem. I want that


    stop supporting you, but everyone who backed you will abandon You


    You wouldn''t want us all backing


    Mary''s son, would you?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Emerald snapped.


    Cortez sneered. "It''s not a threat but a warning. Brian is an idiot. I suggest you cut ties with him before he drags you down any further."


    Emerald''s expression darkened, and her voice turned cold. "Don''t worry. I''ll find a piece ofnd that''s just asrge, with a better location."


    "Good. I''ll give you a month. After that, I want thatnd. Nond, and you can retire and live quietly," Cortez said, his tone final, before hanging up.


    Emerald mmed the phone down onto the desk, her face twisted with fury.


    A month-so little time! How was she supposed to findnd that quickly?


    She had hoped Cortez wouldn''t find out so soon, giving her more time to figure out how to handle thend issue. But she hadn''t expected Ross'' side to leak it so quickly.


    A surge of rage red up inside her. Grabbing the phone again, she dialed Ross'' number.


    The phone quickly connected, but instead of Ross'' voice, it was the


    voice of his butler Good evening


    Mrs. Nixon. Mr. Bumard is resting now. If you need anything, you can catt him in the morning."


    Emerald took a deep breath, her voice cold. "Tell Ross he won''t get away with scheming against me like this!"


    She hung up, realization hitting


    her-Ross had been scheming


    against her ever since the fight between Brian and the Bumgard


    member. That was why he had


    pushed for the southernnd.

 Chapter 1214

    It was possible that even the fight between Brian and the Bumard member had been part of their n.


    Emerald''s expression darkened, and she ordered Filipe to bring Brian to her.


    A few minutester, Brian timidly walked into the study. "Mom, what did you need?"


    Emerald red at him. "How did you end up in a conflict with the Bumard member that day?"


    Brian winced, then cautiously asked, "Why are you suddenly asking about this? Did something happen?"


    "Answer me!" Emerald barked.


    "I had an argument with you that day, so I went to a bar. I met a woman there, and after having a few drinks with her, I was about to take her to a hotel. But when I got up to leave, that guy from the Bumards showed up..." Brian quickly confessed, terrified by her cold gaze.


    "So, you had a fight because of that woman and ended up in a brawl?" Emerald asked.


    Brian hummed in confirmation, keeping his head down, too afraid to meet her gaze. Emerald sneered. "You really are an idiot. You don''t even realize you were set up!"


    The woman had been working with the Bumards. Once Brian took the bait, the Bumard member had intentionally provoked him, knowing it would make him lose control. Then, the Bumards simply took him away.


    Thinking about how hard she had fought for over a year to secure thatnd, only for it to be sold to the Bumards because of Brian, Emerald was about to explode with rage.


    She grabbed a file from the desk and threw it at Brian with all her might. "Get out! I never want to see you again!"


    The sharp corner of the file hit Brian''s forehead, cutting it open and pour out. Despite


    causing blood to be away


    that, he didn''t dare it He knew he had made a huge mistake.


    If Emerald was disappointed in him, he would never inherit the Nixons.


    He quickly dropped to his knees in front of her. "Mom, I know I was wrong. I''ll listen


    to you from now on and won''t throw any more tantrums. Please forgive me just this once."


    Emerald pushed him away with a scoff. "Forgive you? Brian, don''t even think about inheriting the Nixons anymore.


    "To save you from the Bumards, I sold thend in the south to them. Now, Cortez knows about it, and soon, everyone else will too.


    "Do you think they''ll still support me as the head of the Nixons?"


    Once Emerald lost her position, she knew she could never get it back.


    Brian''s face turned pale, and he slumped to the floor, drained of all energy.


    Seeing him like this only made Emerald more irritated. She shouted, "Get out! I don''t want to see you!"


    After the initial shock, Brian looked up at her. "Mom, I''ll go to the Bumards and get thatnd back!"


    He stood up and walked toward the door.


    "Stop!" Emerald snapped. "Even if you go to them, they won''t give thend back. Stay home and don''t do anything. If find out you cause any more trouble, don''t me me for disowing you!"


    Brian lowered his head. "Got it."


    After leaving the study, he returned to his room,pletely defeated. He had no idea what to do to make up for his mistake. He knew better than anyone how important that and in the Southwas.

 Chapter 1215

    Damn the Bumards!


    The more Brian thought about it, the angrier he became. He had to get revenge. But before he could do that, he needed to fix this situation first.


    After thinking for a long time, he contacted Alexander. "Alexander, I need your help."


    Alexander''s voice came coldly from the other end of the line. "I''m afraid I can''t help you. I''m barely managing to save myself."


    Ever since Emerald had said she was cutting ties with him, his father had also imed he was disowning him. He had be like a rat that everyone wanted to chase away.


    "Alexander, I really have no other choice. You''re the only one I can turn to," Brian pleaded.


    "I really can''t help you," Alexander replied curtly and hung up.


    Brian called again, but the line was disconnected.


    He mmed his phone down on the bed and began pacing angrily around his room, but he couldn''t think of a solution.


    In the end, he called Filipe into his room and asked him to find out where Alexander was. He was going to find him himself.


    Filipe hesitated. "Mr. Nixon, if Madam finds out you''re looking for Mr. Kinsey, she might get really angry."


    "I don''t care if she''s angry. I have to find Alexander. Just do what I say, and I''ll take responsibility for whatever happens," Brian said.


    After a moment of hesitation, Filipe decided to follow Brian''s instructions. After all, he also hoped for Emerald and Alexander to reconcile.


    Without Alexander''s help, Emerald had a hard time doing many things and left herself open to criticism.


    An hourter, Brian stood outside Alexander''s vi, ringing the doorbell.


    Alexander saw Brian on the surveince camera and frowned. He decided to ignore him and went back to his room.


    However, Brian seemed determined that he was home. He kept ringing the doorbell, and the noise became so unbearable that Alexander couldn''t get any rest.


    After being tortured by the ringing for over half an hour, Alexander finally gave up, got up, and opened the door.


    "Alexander, you finally decided to see me," Brian said.


    Alexander remained indifferent as he poured himself a ss of water and sat on the couch. "I told you, I can''t help you."


    He wasn''t nning to help, either.


    Brian sat down across from him. "If you don''t help me, I''m finished... The Bumards set me up. They intentionally made me fight with one of their own, then locked me up and used me to force my mom to sell them the southernnd. Now everyone who used to support my mom is preparing to turn their backs on her."


    As Brian spoke, his face was full of anger and frustration.


    Alexander''s expression remained unchanged, and he showed no emotion after hearing the whole story. "That has nothing to do with me. I told you, I can''t help you."


    "Alexander, my mom is your aunt, and I''m your cousin. We''re family. Can you really bear to see us lose everything we have?" Brian questioned.


    Alexander fifted his gaze to meet


    Brian''s. "Why can''t I? There are many people who lost everything because of your family''s greed. You should experience that same feeling


    ''s


    only fair, don''t you think?


    Only when Emerald truly understood the pain N had endured would she regret


    her actions. Until then, Alexander wouldn''t lift a finger to help her.


    If it took Emerald losing everything to understand how wrong she had been, then so be it. He wouldn''t help. her and he would even give things a push if necessary.

 Chapter 1216

    Realizing that Alexander had no intention of helping him, Brian let out a coldugh


    and stopped pleading. "Fine. Remember what you said today. Since you refuse to help us, from now on, we''re enemies!"


    With that, he stood up and stormed out.


    Watching him leave, Alexander shook his head, sighed, and returned to his bedroom.


    Whatever had happened between them was no longer his concern, and he had no intention of getting involved further.


    After storming out of Alexander''s vi, Brian headed straight back to the estate.


    With Alexander refusing to help, Brian was left with no options for resolving the issue with thend in the south.


    Should he really go and beg the Bumards?


    The thought crossed his mind, but he dismissed it almost immediately.


    Even if the Bumards were willing to return thend, they''d surely demand an exorbitant price.


    The mere thought of it made Brian''s expression darken.


    That night, no one in the estate slept well, except N.


    The next morning, Brian followed Emerald into the study after breakfast.


    "Mom, I n to go south myself and see if I can find another piece ofndparable to the one we lost," Brian announced.


    Emerald frowned, immediately rejecting the idea. "No. You''re not familiar with the power dynamics in the south. Some areas are off limits, and if you offend the wrong people, money won''t be enough to fix it."


    The Nixons and the Bumards had been at odds for years, constantly trying to outmaneuver each other. Despite their rivalry, they had some unspoken boundaries.


    The south was a different story. The forces there didn''t have a long-standing conflict with the Nixons, but that also meant they had no reservations about protecting their own interests.


    It had taken the Nixons over a year to secure that piece ofnd. If Brian went, he could easily offend someone without even realizing it.


    Unlike the Bumards, the forces in the south wouldn''t just capture him to negotiate¡ª they might kill him outright.


    "But you need to stay here and


    stabilize the Nixons. I''m the only one who can go: If you''re worried, you can send your secretary with me. He was with youst time you went¡± south and knows thendscape welf. With him there, I won''t step on any toes," Brian suggested.


    Emerald thought for a moment but remained firm. "No. You''ll stay here, recover from your injuries, and focus on learning how to manage the family. I''ll figure out thend situation."


    Brian met her gaze. "And how exactly are you going to fix it? Just keeping the family together is already overwhelming.


    "Besides, this mess is my fault. I should be the one to make it right. If I don''t start handling things myself, when will I ever grow up?"


    Seeing his determination, Emerald was silent for a long time before speaking. "If I refuse, will you sneak off anyway?"


    Brian nodded. "Yes."


    Once he made up his mind, no one-not even his mother-could change it.


    "Fine. I''ll have George go with you.


    But you have to promise me one thing-no conflicts with the local forces. If you don''t find suitablend two weeks, youe back immediately," Emerald relented.


    "Got it," Brian replied.


    Emerald picked up her phone and called George Salter, instructing him toe to


    the estate immediately.

 Chapter 1217

    When George arrived, Emerald wasted no time. "George, Brian is heading south. You''re going with him."


    Surprised, George asked, "Ms. Kinsey, what is Mr. Nixon going there for?"


    "Thend we bought in the south fell through. We need to find a new one. Brian doesn''t know the yers down there, so I need you to guide him.


    "Do not provoke anyone. If you haven''t found the right property within two weeks,e back immediately," Emerald instructed.


    George nodded. "Understood. I''ll start preparing now."


    "I''ll have tickets booked for you both for tomorrow morning," Emerald said.


    "Got it, Ms. Kinsey," George replied.


    After George left, Brian returned to his room to pack. He and George headed to the airport after lunch.


    ...


    When N arrived at the office that afternoon, Jenny approached her. "Ms. Kinsey, these are the design drafts from the team. Let me know if any of them match your vision. If not, I''ll have them redone."


    Taking the stack of drafts, N nodded. "Alright, I''ll review them shortly."


    Back in her office, she flipped through the designs, selected the one she liked best, and called Jenny in. "I like this one. Let''s proceed with this design for the office renovation."


    Jenny looked over the draft and nodded. "Understood, Ms. Kinsey. The renovation will take about two weeks, so in the meantime, you''ll need to use the small


    conference room as your temporary office."


    "That''s fine. Should I move now?" N asked.


    "If it''s convenient, yes. The workers will being this afternoon to take measurements," Jenny exined.


    "Alright, I don''t have much to move. I''ll relocate now," N replied.


    Jenny led


    her to the conference


    moreich despite its name, more like apactntent


    room, was


    everything she needed. >


    Jenny ced a stack of documents on the desk and said, "Ms. Kinsey, I apologize for the inconvenience."


    "It''s no problem. Do I have anything else scheduled for today besides reviewing these files?" N asked.


    Jenny paused, thinking for a moment, then answered, "No other tasks for now." "Alright," N replied.


    "I''ll leave you to it, then. If you need anything, just call me," Jenny reminded her.


    After Jenny left, N flipped through the documents. They were all minor not particrly


    contracts


    important. She set them aside.


    The afternoon passed quickly, and soon, it was time to leave.


    Just as N was about to pack up, amotion erupted outside.


    "Mr. Hiett, Ms. Kinsey is busy working. You can''t go in!" Jenny''s voice was anxious.


    A secondter, the door burst open with a loud bang. A man stormed in, his face contorted with fury.


    He had white hair and piercing blue eyes, and he looked downright menacing.


    Marching up to N''s desk, he


    mmed his hand down hard


    demanded, "Emerald really transferred all her shares ?!"


    N remained calm. "And you are?"


    Jenny quickly intervened, "Mr. Hiett, if you have any issues, you should be speaking


    with Ms. Emerald directly."

 Chapter 1218

    Robin Hiett let out a coldugh. "She doesn''t own any shares in Kajer anymore. Why would I go to her?"


    The idea of Emerald transferring all her shares to her daughter without consulting the shareholders¡ªand appointing her as CEO¡ªseemed absurd to him.


    What could this clueless girl possibly know? Aside from running thepany into the ground, what other skills did she have?


    Jenny''s expression grew serious. "It doesn''t matter if you''re upset with Ms. Kinsey. She now holds thergest share of thepany, making her the rightful sessor to Ms. Emerald as Kajer''s CEO."


    "Did Emerald hold a meeting about this? Did any of us shareholders agree?" Robin sneered. "I demand a shareholder meeting and a vote! There''s no way I''ll let a woman who knows nothing about business run Kajer!"


    The conversation was in Meristate''s nativenguage, but N understood every word.


    She spoke calmly to Robin. "You can call for a shareholder meeting, but it won''t change the fact that I hold the majority of the shares."


    Robin''s gaze grew icy, anger ring in his eyes. "Your presence here will only lead Kajer to ruin! If you don''t step down, I''ll resign from the board and sell my shares!"


    Jenny looked rmed. "Mr. Hiett, you can''t do that..."


    Robin owned 10% of Kajer Tech''s shares. If he sold them off, the stock price would likely plummet.


    N remained unfazed. "Go ahead and sell them."


    Kajer Tech''s fate didn''t concern her. Even if thepany copsed tomorrow, it wouldn''t affect her in the slightest.


    Robin''s expression darkened. He growled, "If you refuse to step down, I''ll make sure every board member walks away. Kajer will be nothing but an empty shell!"


    "I''m not stepping down unless your former CEO tells me to. Frankly, you''re wasting your timeing after me. It was her decision to p er decision to put


    me in charge. If not for that, I'' wouldn''t have taken this job, no


    matter how much you begged," N said tly.


    Robin was momentarily stunned. He stared at her in disbelief. "How dare you look down on Kajer?! If it weren''t for Emerald, you wouldn''t even have the chance to apply here!"


    "There are plenty ofpanies in this world It''s not like I had toe to Kajer. If anything, I never even


    wanted to be here in the first ce." With that, N grabbed her bag and walked out.


    Robin kicked over a chair, his face twisted with rage.


    Jenny carefully set the chair back upright and said, "Mr. Hiett, yelling at Ms. N won''t change anything. The truth is, Ms. Emerald is still the one controlling thepany."


    She knew Robin understood this. He wasn''t trying to change anything-he just needed someone to take his angerout on After all, even i N weren''t the CEO, Emerald would have appointed someone else. Robin had never stood a chance.


    Robin scoffed. "We''ll see about that. I want to know exactly what Emerald is nning."


    He turned and stormed out.


    ...


    When N returned to the estate, she saw Emerald sitting on the couch in the living room. Her expression was cold, and N had no intention of greeting her.


    Without a word, she headed straight for her room.


    Just as she passed Emerald, thetter''s sharp voice echoed. "Stop."

 Chapter 1219

    N paused and turned to look at Emerald. "What is it?"


    "I heard Robin went to see you today," Emerald said.


    "Yeah. What about it?" N responded.


    Emerald pressed her lips together before speaking sternly. "He''s Kajer''s second-rgest shareholder and the head of R&D. Try not to offend him. If he approaches you, avoid conflict."


    N found this amusing. "You should be telling him that. I didn''t even know who he was until today. He''s the one who came looking for trouble."


    "I don''t care. Just don''t provoke him," Emerald repeated.


    Seeing Emerald''s cold expression, N lowered her gaze and spoke evenly. "That''s not happening. I won''t go looking for a fight, but I''m not just going to sit there and take it if hees after me."


    Emerald frowned. "I didn''t put you in thatpany to make enemies."


    "Oh, so you put me there to be a punching bag?" N retorted.


    Emerald fell silent, and an awkward tension settled between them.


    Finally, Filipe spoke up. "Madam, your next meeting is about to start."


    Emerald withdrew her gaze, stood, and said, "Bring my dinner to my study."


    "Yes, Madam," Filipe replied.


    Once she left, Filipe turned to N. "Ms. Kinsey, Madam isn''t the type to respond well to confrontation. If you softened your tone with her once in a while, maybe things wouldn''t always be so tense between you two."


    N pursed her lips. "Well, I''m not the type to back down either. And why should I be the one topromise?"


    Filipe sighed. "Madam''s spent so many years making decisions on her own that it''s second nature to her. But the truth is, your rtionship doesn''t have to be this hostile."


    At the heart of it, Emerald and N were too alike. That''s why they could never have a peaceful conversation.


    If N could soften up and act more docile like Delia, maybe her rtionship with Emerald would improve over time. Maybe, one day," they''d even have a normal


    mother-daughter bond.


    "You should tell her that," N said tly. "I have no interest in fixing things with her."


    For the next two weeks, Emerald was constantly busy, leaving early in the morning and returningte at night. She and N barely crossed paths.


    At the end of those two weeks, N''s office renovation was finallyplete. She moved out of the small conference room and back into her own space.


    Looking at the bright, modern design, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Working in this environment


    instantly put her in a better mood


    aesthetold ck, white, and gray


    aesthetic had always made her feel suffocated the moment she stepped inside.


    "Ms. Kinsey, if there''s anything you''re not satisfied with, we can still make changes," Jenny said.


    N shook her head. "No need. It''s perfect as it is."


    "Alright. I''ll leave you to it. Let me know if you need anything," Jenny excused herself.


    After Jenny left, N sat down at her desk and casually flipped through a file.


    Over the past two weeks, she had learned enough to spot basic contract issues. Now, Jenny had started giving her moreplex documents to handle.


    ...


    That evening, N returned to the estate as usual.


    The moment she stepped inside, though, she sensed something was off.


    Normally, she would hear the service staff chatting as they worked. But tonight, the entire house was eerily silent.


    They kept their heads down, quietly going about their tasks, not saying a word to one another.


    Lowering her gaze, N silently made her way toward her room. Just as she reached the corner, Filipe called out to her.

 Chapter 1220

    "Ms. Kinsey, Madam is in a bad mood today. If she says or does anything unpleasant, try to endure it to avoid unnecessary trouble," Filipe reminded her.


    "Got it," N replied.


    Dinner that night was tense.


    Emerald sat at the head of the table, her face so dark it seemed a storm was brewing.


    Even the usually chatty Delia was unusually quiet, keeping her head down and eating timidly, not daring to crack a single joke.


    N remained indifferent, acting as if she noticed nothing. She ate at her usual pace, unbothered by the heavy atmosphere.


    Halfway through her meal, she set down her utensils and announced, "I''m done."


    Just as she stood to leave, Emerald spoke in a cold voice. "Wait. I need to talk to youter."


    At this, N sat back down, casually pulling out her phone and starting a zombie- shooting game.


    Delia nced at her from the side, her eyes shing with dissatisfaction at how N seemed unaffected by Emerald''s mood.


    She could understand why Emerald didn''t like N. Who would like someone so indifferent to their own family?


    After dinner, Emerald asked N to join her in the study.


    "You''ve spent enough time around Andre now. I''ve decided-you''re getting engaged next week. We''ll throw a formal reception to announce it," Emerald dered.


    "I refuse," N said tly.


    Emerald furrowed her brow. "This isn''t a discussion. Your refusal is irrelevant. Even if it''s not Andre, it will be someone else. You and Damon are impossible. You need to ept that."


    N chuckled. "Whether Damon and I are possible or not doesn''t matter. I will never be with another man. If you force me, the only thing you''ll get is a corpse. And as for who you want to arrange a marriage with that corpse, that''s entirely up to you."


    "N, aren''t you afraid I''ll do something to Damon and Buddy?" Emerald threatened.


    "Do whatever you want. Even if you promise not to hurt them, I won''t believe you. You''re not someone worth trusting," N countered.


    Emerald mmed her hand on the desk, her voice sharp with anger. "Say that again!"


    "Ms. Kinsey, no matter how many times I say it, the result will be the same. Why make me repeat myself?" N challenged.


    "This engagement is happening whether you like it or not! If you refuse, 4''ll bring Damon and Buddy here and make them watch you get engaged Emerald kissed


    N''s face darkened. "You''re so cruel. Aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    Emerald sneered. "Retribution? I only believe there''s nothing in this world I plish As for


    can''t


    I''ll deal with it whenes


    "Fine. Then I''ll just wait and see when it catches up to you." With that, N turned and left.


    ...


    Back in her room, N opened her chat with Andre and asked if he knew about Emerald''s n for their engagement next week.


    His reply came quickly.


    Andre: [She talked to me about it today. I agreed.]


    N: [...]


    Andre: [Once we''re engaged, you can move out of the estate and live with me. She won''t be able to control you anymore. Plus, you''ll have an easier time meeting Damon


    A thoughtful look crossed N''s face as she read the message. If getting engaged


    meant she could move out, that was definitely tempting.


    N: [Are you sure I can move out after the engagement?]


    Andre: [Of course. She promised me.]


    Seeing that, N immediately grew wary.


    Emerald had made plenty of promises before, but she had never once kept them.


    N: [Let''s talk about this tomorrow. I need to think it over tonight.]

 Chapter 1221

    N exited the chat app, set her phone aside, and contemted whether or not to follow through with the engagement.


    The prospect of moving out of the estate was a huge incentive. However, if Emerald went back on her word, N would have no recourse.


    While she was lost in thought, a sudden, urgent knock interrupted her.


    She rose and opened the door to find a flustered maid. "Ms. Kinsey, Madam wants you in the main hall immediately."


    Seeing the maid''s ashen face, N felt a sinking sensation in her gut. She asked quietly, "What happened?"


    The maid hesitated, as if struggling to find the right words. "I-It''s Mr. Nixon... You''ll understand when you get there."


    Without further questioning, N hurried to the hall.


    Upon entering, she saw Emerald sitting on the sofa, her expression as dark as a thundercloud. Delia sat beside her, crying.


    N took a seat across from Emerald.


    Before N could speak, Emerald did. "Brian had an ident. I''m leaving for the south first thing in the morning. For the next few days, you and Delia are to stay in the estate and behave. If you cause any trouble while I''m gone, you''ll answer for it when I return."


    She turned to Filipe. "Is the flight booked?"


    Filipe''s face was grim. He shook his head. "The earliest avable flight is at 6:00 a.m. tomorrow."


    "Then get the private jet ready. I want the pilot on standby at the airstrip!" Emerald snapped.


    "Understood. I''ll make the call now," Filipe replied.


    Without another word, Emerald strode out.


    Watching her leave, N felt confused. She still had no idea what had happened to


    Brian. Given Emerald''s reaction, it was no minor incident.


    After Emerald left, Delia quickly retreated to her room.


    N stayed in the hall, waiting for Filipe''s return.


    When he finally did, she asked, "What exactly happened to Brian?"


    Filipe sighed heavily. "I heard he was in a car ident... and lost a leg. But I don''t know the full details. We''ll have to wait for Madam to return for more information  fo


    N paused. Now she understood why Emerald had looked so grim and why Delia had been crying so much.


    Emerald had always viewed Brian as the heir to the Nixons. Losing a leg was a devastating blow.


    It didn''t mean much to N, though. She had no real bond with her half-brother. His fate was of no concern to her.


    Seeing her silence, Filipe spoke softly. "Ms. Kinsey, you should get some rest." N hummed in response.


    ...


    News of Brian''s injury spread quickly within the Nixons.


    Within hours, it reached other powerful families, including the Bumards. By the end


    of the day, nearly all the major families in the north had heard about it.


    Late that night, Darcy rushed into Edward''s hospital room.


    "Mary, I just got word. Brian was in a car ident in the south. He''s still in surge and Emerald''s already left to handle it This is our chance!" he announced.


    They had waited years for an opportunity like this.


    Mary kept her excitement in check. "What should we do now?"


    "I''m gathering the Nixons'' key members for a meeting to see who''s willing to back


    us," Darcy replied.


    Mary nodded. "And don''t forget-go


    to the estate and take Delia and N under control.


    sef¨¹


    They''ll bec


    bargaining chips when it''s time to negotiate with Emerald."

 Chapter 1222

    Darcy nodded. "Alright. I''ll contact you once I get any updates."


    "Mm. Darcy, I''m counting on you," Mary replied.


    After Darcy left, Mary returned to the bedside, sitting down and sping her hands together in prayer. She gazed at the unconscious, pale-faced Edward, hoping that Darcy would seed this time.


    If he failed, Emerald would never let her or her son, Vik, go.


    Back in her bedroom, N couldn''t shake off a growing sense of unease, though she wasn''t sure why.


    She reached for her phone, about to contact Damon, when she suddenly heard urgent footsteps approaching.


    Before she could react, the door burst open, and several men in ck stormed in.


    A maid from the estate stood behind them.


    N tightened her grip on her phone and demanded coldly, "Who are you?!"


    The maid pointed at her and told the leader of the men in ck, "She''s Emerald''s other daughter."


    The leader nodded, and in an instant, the men swarmed her, restraining her tightly.


    In the struggle, N''s phone slipped from her grasp and fell to the floor.


    "Who are you? Where are you taking me?!" she shouted.


    No one answered.


    Within minutes, N was bound and escorted out of the estate, shoved into the backseat of a stretched Lincoln.


    Two men sat beside her, their expressions unreadable as they stared straight ahead.


    Realizing they wouldn''t respond, she stopped asking questions.


    ...


    Time passed slowly. Eventually, the car pulled up in front of a vi.


    As N was dragged out, she saw Delia being pulled from another vehicle.


    Delia''s eyes widened in disbelief when she saw her. "N?! Why are you here too?"


    Before N could respond, they were both pushed inside the vi.


    In the living room, Darcy satfortably on the sofa, swirling a ss of red wine in his hand with a smile.


    As soon as N and Delia entered thetter barked, "Darcy! Why did you bring us here? If you don''t let us go right now, my mother will make you pay when she returns!


    Darcy chuckled. "Your mother? By the time she gets back, she might not even be able to save herself, let alone you."


    Ignoring Delia''s outrage, he turned to his men. "Lock them in the basement. No food. Give them water every few hours-just enough to keep them alive."


    His subordinates acted swiftly, dragging N and Delia downstairs before locking the heavy metal door behind them.


    The basement was dimly lit by a single flickering bulb, barely enough to make out their surroundings.


    Delia and N sat in opposite corners, refusing to acknowledge each other.


    Eventually Delia couldn''t take the silence anymore and turned to N. "Hey, you''ve barely said a word this whole time Aren''t you scared Darcy wir do something to us


    N nced at her. "Would it change anything if I was?"


    "Well... no..." Delia mumbled.


    Silence fell again.


    Delia fidgeted before speaking again. "You don''t actually like Andre, do you?"


    N''s expression remained indifferent. "Why does that matter to you?"


    "I heard Mom say she''s nning your engagement to Andre next week. If you don''t


    like him, you should refuse!" Delia said.


    N frowned.


    They were kidnapped, locked in a basement, and facing an uncertain fate. Yet instead of worrying about escaping or whether someone woulde to rescue them Delia was fixated on her engagement?

 Chapter 1223

    N pressed her lips together and said nothing.


    "Hey, why aren''t you answering me? Say something!" Delia eximed.


    "I don''t feel like talking," N replied tly. "If you have the energy to waste, use it to think of a way out of here."


    Delia pouted. "I don''t need to. Mom will definitelye save me, and Darcy wouldn''t dare do anything to me.


    "But you? That''s another story. You always argue with her, so she might just leave you here."


    N ignored her childish remark and leaned against the cold wall, eyes closed.


    The fact that Darcy had locked them up instead of harming them right away meant he likely nned to use them as bargaining chips against Emerald. As long as Emerald hadn''t returned yet, they were probably safe.


    Delia grumbled to herself for a while. Seeing that N had no intention of responding, she eventually fell silent as well.


    After hearing about Brian''s car ident, Andre immediately sent a message to N, but there was no response.


    An hour passed.


    Still nothing.


    A deep sense of unease settled in his chest, so he immediately called Damon. "Damon, I can''t reach N. I have a bad feeling something''s wrong."


    Damon''s voice was ice-cold. "I just got word from someone inside the estate. She was taken by a man named Darcy. Do you know him?"


    Andre''s expression darkened. "Yes. He''s from the Nixons. He''s always been at odds with Emerald and supports Edward''s illegitimate son, Vik. If he took N, she could be in danger."


    Before Andre could say anything else, Damon hung up.


    Damon went straight to Ross and quickly ryed the information.


    Hearing that N had been taken, Ross immediately said, "Don''t worry. I''ll get in touch with Darcy."


    Minutester, Ross was on the phone with Darcy.


    Darcy scoffed at Ross'' request to release N. "Mr. Bumard, she''s Emerald''s daughter. I''m not letting her go until Emerald returns."


    Ross'' tone turned icy. "Are you sure you want to go against the Bumards?"


    Darcy chuckled darkly. "By


    interfering, aren''t you the one going against the Nixons? I''m making Vik the Nixon''s sessor. Anyone who stops me is going against me and against the Nixons!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Emerald is still the leader of the Nixons," Ross replied.


    "Really? With Brian''s ident, do you think she still has time to manage anything?" Darcy mocked.


    Ross took a deep breath, his voice turning even colder. "So, you refuse to release her?"


    "I refuse," Darcy replied curtly.


    "Fine. You''ll regret this." Ross hung up and turned to his assistant. "Gather our men. We''re surrounding Darcy''s vi."


    Darcy''s ambition to make Edward''s


    illegitimate son the head of the Nixons wasughable. Even if Brian couldn''t inherit the family there were plenty of other qualified sessors.


    Vik? The only one supporting him was Darcy. He had no real chance.


    Darcy was nothing more than a fool, blinded by Mary''s maniption. It was pathetic how he was willing to do. ything for that woman and her son.

 Chapter 1224

    After Ross'' secretary left, he turned to Damon. "Damon, don''t worry. I won''t let Ms. Kinseye to any harm."


    Damon nodded. "Thank you, Ross."


    "If it weren''t for you back then, I''d already be dead. I should be the one thanking you. Right now, the most important thing is getting Ms. Kinsey out safely," Ross replied.


    Damon hummed in agreement.


    ...


    By the time Emerald arrived outside the operating room of a private hospital in the south, Brian''s surgery had just ended.


    Seeing him lying on the hospital bed, his face as pale as paper, Emerald felt her heart ache.


    She turned to the doctor beside her. "How is he?"


    "The surgery was sessful. He should wake up in a few hours," the doctor answered.


    Hearing this, Emerald finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Just as she was about to speak, her phone started ringing from inside her bag.


    Seeing it was Filipe calling, she frowned and declined the call.


    "Thank you," Emerald told the doctor.


    "No need to thank me. It''s my job," the doctor replied.


    Emerald was about to ask how soon Brian could be discharged when her phone rang again.


    Her expression darkened when she saw it was Filipe calling once more.


    She stepped aside and answered the call, her voice cold. "I''m busy right now. Didn''t


    I say not to call me unless it''s urgent¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Filipe''s


    Before she could


    panicked voice came through the line. "Madam, Darcy''s men came


    Ms Kinsey away just now! I also heard Dafey has gathered many members of the Nixons for a meeting. He''s nning to make Vik take your position!"


    and took Ms. Nixon and se


    Emerald let out a coldugh. "Looks like he''s tired of living. Don''t worry about this.


    I''ll be back first thing in the morning."


    She hung up, suppressing the anger boiling in her chest, and dialed Darcy''s number.


    It seemed he had been waiting for her call as he picked up after just a few rings.


    "Emerald, what a surprise! I heard Brian got into a car ident in the south and just underwent surgery. I figured you''d be too busy to call me," Darcy taunted.


    Emerald''s voice wasced with ice. "Darcy, I hear you kidnapped both Delia and N?"


    Darcy chuckled. "Kidnapped is such an ugly word. I merely invited them over for a little visit. Once you return, I''ll send them back."


    "I''m warning you¡ªif anything happens to them, I''ll make sure you never see the light of day again!" Emerald threatened.


    "Come on, Emerald, why so serious? It''s just a small thing," Darcy chirped.


    "Small? You waited for me to leave for the south, then gathered the Nixons to push Vik into power is that also a small thing?


    "Darcy, don''t forget, if it weren''t for me, you''d still be homeless, digging through trash for your next meal!" Emerald spat.


    Had she known Darcy would turn against her for Mary, she never would have brought him into the Nixons in the first ce.


    Darcy narrowed his eyes. "Emerald, it was Edward who brought me in¡ªit had nothing to do with you.


    "And let''s be honest, there are plenty of people in the Nixons who are unhappy with your leadership. Maybe it''s time for you to step aside."


    "Whether step aside or not isn''t


    up


    to you!" Emerald''s voice was razor sharp, "By t the time get back you''d better have released my daughters. Otherwise, you''ll regret it."


    Darcy let out a slow, mockingugh "Well, if you''re still the leader of the Nixons by then I might considerit. But doubt anyone will still support you by the time you return


    "You''ll pay for this, Darcy," Emerald hissed.


    "We''ll see about that," Darcy replied.

 Chapter 1225

    Darcy hung up.


    Emerald''s face darkened with fury. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she turned and walked toward Brian''s hospital room.


    George was standing guard outside, looking almost as bad as Brian himself.


    As Emerald approached, she took in the sight of his injuries¡ªhis face and body covered in wounds. Though bandaged, blood still seeped through the gauze, making for a horrifying scene.


    "George, what happened? Why did the ident ur?" she asked.


    George''s face was pale, his voice grim. "Ms. Kinsey, I don''t think Mr. Nixon''s ident was just an ident. I believe someone orchestrated it."


    Emerald''s expression turned ice-cold. "Do you have any proof?"


    George shook his head. "No, just a gut feeling. The driver who hit us seemed to know Mr. Nixon was in the back seat. He deliberately rammed into the rear of the car. That''s why the driver and I only suffered minor injuries, while Mr. Nixon''s condition was severe enough to require amputation."


    Emerald tightened her grip on her phone. She stared at George, her tone firm. "I understand. I''ll look into this. You''re injured too-go get some rest. We''re heading back first thing in the morning."


    George looked surprised. "What about Mr. Nixon?"


    "The doctor said the surgery was sessful. He should be stable enough to be transported back for further treatment. Besides, if we don''t go back now, the Nixons will descend into chaos," Emerald replied.


    Thinking about how Darcy had kidnapped Delia and N in her absence, she could barely contain her fury.


    This time, when she returned, she would make sure Darcy learned exactly who the real leader of the Nixons was.


    Late at night, Darcy''s vi was heavily surrounded¡ªhis guards already subdued. Darcy stood at the entrance, his expression dark as he faced off against Ross. "Ross, are you sure you want to do this? If you force your way in, the only thing you''ll find is the corpses of N and Delia," he threatened.


    Ross smiled, but his icy blue eyes remained devoid of warmth. "Darcy, maybe you should see who I have before you make any threats."


    As he finished speaking, his men dragged out Mary and Vik.


    Darcy''s expression instantly soured. His gaze turned murderous as he red at


    Ross. "Ross, you actually had the audacity to take them?!"


    If


    Ross kept his rxed smile. "I tried resolving this peacefully, but you refused to cooperate. So I decided to use your methods against you. you release Ms. Kinsey, I''ll release Vik and Mary. But if anything happens to her, I can''t guarantee their safety either."


    "You realize Vik is the next leader of the Nixons? If youy a finger on him, you''ll be making an enemy of the entire Nixon family," Darcy warned.


    Ross remained unfazed. "Last I checked, Emerald is still the current leader of the Nixons. If the Bumards stand with her, you don''t stand a chance."


    Before arriving, Ross had already gathered intel-while many


    members of the Nixons support


    Darcyplenty still opposed the idea of ik taking over content


    After all, Vik was just a bastard son. No matter how talented he was, he would never be truly epted.


    Darcy''s expression darkened as he red at Ross in silence.


    Ross continued calmly, "All I want is for you to release Ms. Kinsey. As for Ms. Nixon-that''s between you and Emerald You''ll


    staloween


    have you bargaining chip."

 Chapter 1226

    Darcy''s eyes flickered. If he released N while still holding onto Delia, he would retain enough leverage to negotiate with Emerald.


    Seeing Darcy waver, Ross pressed on. "I''ll give you three minutes to think about it. If you don''t release her, Mary and Vik will suffer the consequences."


    At Ross'' threat, Darcy remained silent for a moment before finally saying, "Fine, I agree."


    He turned to his men and ordered coldly, "Go get N."


    "Yes, sir!" one of them said.


    ...


    N and Delia were leaning against the wall in the basement, half-asleep, when the door suddenly swung open.


    Two men dressed in ck strode in and headed straight for N.


    Delia, watching with amusement, made no move to speak up for her. She could barely protect herself, let alone someone else.


    Besides, as Emerald''s most beloved daughter, she was certain Darcy''s men wouldn''t dare harm her.


    N''s gaze turned icy. "Where are you taking me?"


    The men in ck didn''t respond. They simply seized her and led her away.


    Soon, they exited the basement.


    As N was escorted to the vi entrance, she spotted Ross standing not far away. Atst, she felt a sense of relief.


    The two men in ck brought her to Darcy. Once he confirmed it was really her, he gestured for them to hand her over to Ross.


    "Ross, I''m giving her to you. Now let Mary and Vik go," Darcy demanded.


    Ross nodded. "I will-but only after we leave safely."


    Darcy''s face darkened. "You''re breaking your word!"


    "Darcy, who''s really going back on their word here? Do you think I don''t know you have men waiting to ambush us on the way?" Ross shot back.


    Darcy fell silent, his expression turning even colder.


    "Don''t worry. Mary and Vik are of no use to me. Once I''m back in Bumard territory, I''ll release them," Ross assured him.


    Darcy let out a coldugh. "Fine. But you''d better not be lying to me."


    Ross didn''t respond, merely signaling his men to take N away.


    ...


    An hourter, Ross kept his word. Upon reaching Bumard territory, he had Mary and Vik released.


    Darcy, who had been following them the entire time, finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Ross was true to his word.


    Retrieving Mary and Vik, he shot Ross a cold re and warned, "Ross, this ends here."


    Ross simply nodded. "Of course."


    Once Darcy left with his people, Ross instructed the driver to head straight back to the estate.


    Turning to N, he asked in a low voice, "Ms. Kinsey, are you alright? Did Darcy''s men hurt you?"


    N shook her head. "No, they just locked us up."


    "I''m sorry-I could only get you out. I couldn''t do anything for Ms. Nixon," Ross apologized.


    Darcy had nned this for a long


    time. He was willing to release omet


    hostage, but if Ross had pushed for both, he would never have agreed.


    "I''m already grateful you managed to save me," N replied. Besides, Delia''s fate had nothing to do with her.


    Ever since arriving in Meristate, Delia had shown her nothing but hostility. Last time, she had even ordered a maid to pour cold water on her, leaving her with a high fever


    poo


    days.


    Forge


    N wasn''t the type to be overlypassionate, nor was she willing to forgive Delia


    for what she had done.


    "This was all thanks to Damon,"


    Ross said. "If he hadn''t tipped me off


    about your kidnapping, wouldn''t have been able to rescue youso quickly."

 Chapter 1227

    "You did a lot too. You negotiated directly with Darcy and risked offending him just to save me." N''s gaze into Ross'' eyes was full of gratitude.


    Ross smiled. "It was my honor to help you and Damon."


    After a brief hesitation, N couldn''t hold back her curiosity any longer. "How do you know Damon?"


    Beforeing to Meristate, she had no idea that Damon was acquainted with someone as powerful as Ross.


    The night Emerald had thrown her out of the estate, she hadn''t walked far when a car suddenly pulled up in front of her. Two men in ck had gotten out, taken her without exnation, and brought her to Ross'' estate.


    At first, she had assumed she was being kidnapped. It wasn''t until Ross mentioned that he knew Damon and even called him right in front of her-that she realized he had no ill intentions.


    Later, Ross had been a great help to both her and Damon.


    N couldn''t help but wonder what kind of rtionship the two men had for Ross to go so far for them.


    Ross chuckled. "Damon and I have known each other for over 20 years. The first time we met, he saved my life. Since then, we''ve kept in touch. I''ve always wanted to repay him, but I never got the chance.


    "It wasn''t until he reached out to me that I found out Emerald forcibly brought you to Meristate.


    "As for the details of how we met, you should ask Damon yourself. It''s his personal matter, and I don''t want to overstep."


    N was surprised, but she finally understood why Ross had been so willing to help them.


    "Ross, no matter what, I''m truly grateful," she said.


    As they talked, the car arrived at Ross'' estate.


    The moment N stepped out, she was pulled into a tight embrace. The familiar scent of mint surrounded her.


    Feeling how tightly Damon was holding her, she wrapped her arms around him and whispered, "I''m okay, Damon. I''m safe now."


    After a few more seconds, Damon finally let go. He turned to Ross and said, "Ross, thank you."


    "Ms. Kinsey already thanked me on the way back. It''s cold out here¡ªlet''s go inside," Ross replied.


    Once inside, they settled in the living room.


    Ross looked at Damon and suggested, "Why don''t you both stay here for now? The Nixons are bound to erupt into chaos soon."


    Darcy had gathered many influential members of the Nixons, aiming to overthrow Emerald However, after controlling the family for so many years, Emerald had built her ownwork of loyal followers.


    By kidnapping Delia and N, Darcy hadpletely severed ties with Emerald,


    ensuring a brutal power struggle ahead.


    Damon shook his head. "No need.


    have a ce to stay Once things down with the Nixons, I n to


    take


    her back home." Conte


    Ross frowned. "That could take a long time."


    "It won''t take too long. It''ste¡ªwe should get going. Goodbye," Damon said, excusing them.


    Seeing that Damon had made up his mind, Ross didn''t insist. "Alright. If you ever need my help, just let me know."


    Damon shook his head. "Ross, you


    saved


    my wife. That cancels out the


    time saved your life you donowe me anything anymore."

 Chapter 1228

    After speaking, Damon took N and left.


    Once they got into the car, N turned to him. "Where are we going now?"


    "We''ll head back to my vi first. Emerald should be too preupied to bother you for now. After that, we''ll take things one step at a time," Damon answered.


    N leaned against his shoulder and murmured, "Mm. I never want to be apart from you again."


    "Me neither," Damon replied.


    ...


    More than an hourter, the car pulled up in front of Damon''s vi.


    As soon as they got out, they saw Alexander standing by the entrance, as if he had been waiting for a long time.


    Damon''s expression turned icy. "Mr. Kinsey, what are you doing here?"


    At the same time, he instinctively positioned N behind him.


    Alexander noted Damon''s protective stance, and his gaze darkened slightly. "Rx. I''m not here to take N away. I''m here to help you."


    Damon let out a coldugh. "We don''t need your help."


    If it hadn''t been for Alexander, N wouldn''t have been taken to Meristate in the first ce. Their family wouldn''t have been torn apart.


    Alexander met his eyes directly. "I know you don''t trust me right now, but getting N out of Meristate won''t be easy without my help."


    "That''s none of your concern," Damon countered.


    Alexander sighed in frustration. "Mr. Sumner, I genuinely want to help you. And if I really wanted to take N away, you wouldn''t be able to stop me."


    Damon was about to respond when he felt N squeeze his hand. He turned to her. "What''s wrong?"


    "Damon, I think we should at least hear him out. The truth is, we don''t have any allies in Meristate," N said.


    They had been able to rely on Ross before, but that was only because Damon had once saved his life. Now that Ross had returned the favor their debts were settled. Asking for his help again wouldn''t be easy.


    Besides, with just Damon and Andre, they weren''t strong enough to go up against Emerald.


    After a brief silence, Damon finally nodded. He looked at Alexander coldly. "Fine. Come inside."


    The three of them entered the vi.


    While N went to take a shower, Alexander and Damon headed to the study.


    Once seated, Damon''s tone was low and serious. "Alright, tell me. How exactly do you n to help us?"


    "I''ll make sure you and N return home safely, and I''ll ensure you''re never dragged into the Nixons'' affairs again. You, N, and Buddy can just live a peaceful life together," Alexander assured him.


    Damon''s face remained unreadable. "And you think Emerald will just agree to that?" "Right now, Darcy is trying to push Vik into power. Meanwhile, Brian was injured in a car ident.


    "After losing that piece ofnd in the south, a lot of people in the Nixons are unhappy with my aunt. If she wants to stabilize her position, she needs my support.


    "When shees to me for help, I''ll make N''s return a condition. She''ll have no choice but to agree," Alexander exined.


    His words were sincere, but Damon simply scoffed. "Why should I trust you? Don''t forget, you were the one who convinced N toe to Meristate in the first ce. To you and Emerald, she''s nothing more than a tool to be used and discarded."


    Alexander admitted, "I know it''s hard for you to believe me, but I''m Buddy''s mentor. I


    don''t want to see him lose his mother at such a young age."


    Originally, Alexander nned to bring Mason to Meristate and train him personally. However, Mason refused toe, and Emerald had nowpletely turned against them. She had increasingly hindered Damon''s business, demonstrating her willingness to sacrifice N and her family to pave the way for Brian and Delia.

 Chapter 1229

    As Mason''s mentor, Alexander couldn''t just sit by and watch his family fall apart.


    After a long pause, Damon finally said, "Alright. I''ll give you one more chance."


    When N came out of the shower, Alexander had already left.


    Hearing sounds from the kitchen, she walked over and found Damon cooking pasta. "Damon," she called softly.


    He turned to her with a small smile. "All done? Go sit down. The pasta will be ready soon."


    "Okay," she replied.


    Five minutester, Damon brought out a steaming te of pasta and ced it in front of her. "Eat up. Get some rest after this."


    The delicious aroma filled the air. N picked up her utensils and nced at Damon. "Aren''t you eating?"


    He shook his head. "I''m not hungry."


    "Alright," she answered.


    As she ate, she finally had the chance to ask about his conversation with Alexander.


    "He said he''d help us return home and make sure we''re never dragged into the Nixons'' business again," Damon said.


    N nodded. "Do you think he''s telling the truth?"


    "For now, it seems that way. But we''ll have to wait and see what he actually does," Damon replied.


    "Mm. We''ll deal with it when the timees," N said.


    Damon advised, "Don''t overthink it. Just get some rest tonight." "Okay," she murmured.


    ...


    Alexander went straight back to the Kinsey residence after leaving Damon''s vi. When his father, Warren Kinsey, saw him, his expression immediately darkened. "Didn''t I already tell you we''re done? What are you doing here?"


    Alexander sat down across from him and spoke calmly. "You''ve heard about Brian''s ident and Delia''s kidnapping, haven''t you?"


    Warren snorted. "And what does that have to do with you? You don''t care anyway."


    Alexander chuckled. "That''s true. But I could assist."


    Warren''s expression shifted. After a long pause, he scoffed. "What do you want?"


    He knew his son well.


    Alexander had been determined to leave the family, so there was no way he woulde back without a reason. He must have something nned.


    Alexander nodded. "I do have a condition. If Aunt Emerald agrees to let N return home and promises never to interfere in her life again, I''II* help her."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Warren snapped, "Impossible! She would never agree to that!"


    "You haven''t even asked her yet. How do you know?" Alexander countered.


    "She just wouldn''t! Give up on that idea," Warren said.


    Alexander stood up with a nod. "Alright, then. In that case, I won''t interfere anymore. Whether Aunt Emerald can keep control of the Nixons is up to her."


    With that, he turned to leave.


    Just as he reached the door,


    Warren''s furious voice echoed behind him. "Stop right there! Are you really going to abandon your


    aunt?


    Have you forgotten everything She''s done for you?"


    Alexander turned back to look at


    him. "She was good to me in the


    past, but I''ve done plenty for her over the ve I don''t owe her anything. If


    you still want to support her, that''s


    your choice."


    Warren''s face turned red with anger. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?! Our family will be doomed if you don''t help her!"


    "It''s not like I care what happens to the Kinseys or the Nixons," Alexander remarked nonchntly.


    Warren fumed. "You ungrateful brat! How did I end up with a son like you?!"

 Chapter 1230

    No matter how furious Warren was, Alexander didn''t look back. He was certain that Emerald would reach out to him soon and agree to his terms.


    At present, she had no one else to rely on. Even the people she could use, she didn''t fully trust. Besides, the condition he proposed wasn''t that difficult.


    After Alexander left, Warren fumed for a while before finally calming down. He then dialed Emerald''s number and ryed everything Alexander had said, word for word.


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Emerald''s cold voice came through. "Ignore him. If he wants to go against me for N''s sake, I want to see how long he can keep it up!"


    Warren quickly tried to soothe her. "Don''t be too upset. Alexander is still young. It''s normal for him to act impulsively. Once he thinks things through, he''lle back."


    Emerald let out a coldugh. "He knows exactly what he''s doing. If we wait for him toe to his senses, who knows how many years that''ll take? I won''t let him threaten me. From now on, he''s no longer my nephew!"


    "Alright, alright. Don''t get too worked up. I''ll find a chance to talk to him," Warren coaxed.


    Then, as if remembering something, he asked, "By the way, how''s Brian doing?" Emerald nced at the unconscious man on the hospital bed and said in a low voice, "Still not awake. We''re heading back in the morning."


    "Alright. Stay safe," Warren said.


    After hanging up, Emerald stared at Brian, her expression dark.


    She hadn''t expected that at such a critical time, Alexander wouldn''t just refuse to help her but would also take advantage of the situation to demand N''s return. What a good nephew he was!


    No matter what, she would never agree to his conditions!


    At Darcy''s vi...


    Mary and Vik sat across from Darcy, looking uneasy.


    "Darcy, are you sure this will work?" Mary asked.


    If it failed, they would all be doomed.


    Darcy nodded. "Yes. Don''t worry, nothing will go wrong this time. Once Emerald returns, I''ll find a way to take her out of the equation. Once of the Nixons She Will no longer be a threat toy


    Vik takes contohreat to ce


    PUMS


    two."  s?novels


    Mary sighed in relief. "Thank you, Darcy. With Edward''s health deteriorating, Vik and


    I wouldn''t have survived this long without you."


    Ever since Emerald found out that Mary had given birth to Edward''s child, she had seen them as thorns in her side She had set them up. multiple times, trying to kill them. not for Darcy''s interventions they would''ve been dead by now.


    For that, Mary was deeply grateful to him.


    Darcy met Mary''s captivating gaze his breathing slightly unsteady..


    "Mary protect you and Vik because I want to As long as I''m alive


    gas


    let anyone harm you."


    Mary gave him a soft nod. "Mm."


    I wont


    Darcy checked the time and said, "It''s gettingte. You and Vik should rest. I''ll keep you updated."


    "Alright," Mary replied.


    After Mary and Vik went upstairs, Darcy returned to his study. There was still a lot to do, and he had no time for sleep.


    He spent the entire nightpiling a list of those who refused to side with him.


    By morning, he called his assistant in and gave a cold order. "Round up everyone on this list."

 Chapter 1231

    Once his men left, Darcy freshened up and walked into the living room.


    Mary and Vik were already awake.


    He turned to Mary. "Mary, take Vik to the hospital after breakfast to stay with Edward. Leave the rest to me."


    Mary nodded, though her gaze was filled with worry. "Be careful."


    "I''ve weathered bigger storms than this. A small matter like this is nothing," Darcy reassured her.


    After breakfast, Mary and Vik left while Darcy prepared to call a meeting.


    Just as he was about to gather his allies, his phone rang.


    He narrowed his eyes when he saw Emerald''s name on the screen. Answering, he


    said, "Emerald, what brings you to call me at this hour?"


    "I''m back. Come to the estate immediately," Emerald said coolly.


    Darcy''s expression darkened. He hadn''t expected her to return so soon.


    "You''re not joking, are you?" he asked.


    "You''ll know when you get here." With that, Emerald hung up.


    A sense of unease crept into Darcy''s heart. He immediately called one of the family members who had pledged their support to him the day before.


    The phone rang for a long time before the other party finally picked up. "Darcy? Why are you calling so early?"


    "Did you know that Emerald is back?" Darcy asked.


    There was a pause on the other end before the person''s shocked voice echoed. "What?! How did she return so fast?"


    By their calctions, Emerald should have stayed in the south for at least three days. Yet, she hade back after just one night.


    "She called me, saying she wants to hold a meeting. But I suspect that''s just a cover -her real goal is to deal with me," Darcy disclosed.


    The man on the other end panicked. "What should we do?"


    "I have to go, but you need to start


    gathering our people. If I don''t


    contact you wit


    within an hour, storm


    the estate and get me out. We have no way out now. No matter what happens, we have to fight her head-on," Darcy instructed


    "Understood. I''ll get on it now," the man replied.


    Rustling sounds came through the receiver, indicating the man was getting dressed.


    "Good. I''m heading out," Darcy said.


    After hanging up, he ordered his butler to prepare the car and drove straight to Emerald''s estate.


    ...


    As soon as his car pulled up to the gate, a maid stepped forward, e opened the door for him, and bowed respectfully. "Mr. Payne, Madam is waiting for you in the garden Please follow me."


    Darcy didn''t speak. His face was cold as he nodded and followed the maid inside.


    In the gazebo, Emerald was sipping tea. When she saw him, she smirked.


    "Darcy, you got here quite fast. Have a seat," she invited.


    Darcy scoffed and sat down across from her. "Emerald, since we''re past the point of pretending let''s getto the point. Hand over contrat of the Nixons, and I''ll release Delia."


    Emerald raised an eyebrow. "And what if I refuse?"


    Darcy''s expression turned ice-cold. "Then I''ll have no choice but to use force. When


    that happens, I can''t guarantee what wille next."


    Emerald chuckled. "So, should I be thanking you for giving me a choice?"

 Chapter 1232

    A cold glint shed in Darcy''s eyes when he saw that Emerald remainedpletely calm and could even smile.


    "Emerald, we''ve known each other for so many years. I don''t want things to get ugly. You already have more wealth than you could spend in a lifetime, and with Brian losing a leg, he''s no longer a viable sessor to the Nixons. If you step down now, I won''t make things difficult for you," Darcy said.


    Emerald set down her teacup, her expression steady as she met Darcy''s gaze. "I''ve told you before¡ªmy chosen sessor is my eldest daughter, N, not Brian. So whether or not Brian is injured has nothing to do with the future of the Nixons."


    Darcy''s face darkened. "So you''re refusing to settle this peacefully?"


    "The moment you came to my estate and kidnapped my daughters, a peaceful resolution was off the table," Emerald replied.


    As soon as she finished speaking, more than a dozen men in ck emerged from the shadows, swiftly surrounding them.


    Darcy''s expression changed instantly. He gritted his teeth. "Emerald, what the hell do you think you''re doing?!"


    Emerald smirked. "I''m making it very clear who''s really in charge."


    At her signal, the ck-d men surged forward. Within two minutes, Darcy was pinned to the ground.


    Restrained and furious, he leered at Emerald. "You think I came here unprepared? Before I arrived, I ordered Tony to rally our forces. Right now, this estate ispletely surrounded!"


    He expected Emerald to panic at this revtion, but instead, she simply chuckled. "Darcy, do you really think Tony works for you?"


    Darcy''s eyes widened in shock. "What?! That''s impossible!"


    Tony Auger had always been on his side. They had spent years strategizing


    together, plotting against Emerald with ruthless precision. He despised her-Darcy was certain of it.


    Emerald''s gaze was almost pitying. "How sad. You only figured it out now? If you don''t believe me, I''ll let Tony tell you himself."


    She dialed a number. "Come to the estate. Now."


    Tony had been waiting just outside. Within five minutes, he strode into the pavilion.


    He spared a nce at the restrained Darcy before turning to Emerald. "Madam, you called for me?"


    At the sight of Tony standing so calmly by Emerald''s side, Darcy finally understood. His face twisted in fury and disbelief "Tony treated you like a brother And you were Emerald''s man all along?! You''re a traitor!"


    Tony met his gaze with calm indifference. "Darcy, have you forgotten who gave us a ce belong in the first ce? I haven''t. Madam helped me. I would never let anyone harm her-not even you."


    Darcy was stunned for a moment, then let out a bitterugh.


    "She may have given us an opportunity back then, but everything I''ve achieved is because of my own effort! I owe her nothing! Our loyalty belongs to the Nixons, not this woman!" His tone was mocking.


    Tony shook his head. "Darcy, stop pretending this is about the family. You kidnapped


    Ms. Nixon for one reason only-Mary, the woman you''re obsessed with."

 Chapter 1233

    For years, Tony had watched Darcy lose himself over Mary, taking increasingly reckless risks for her. He had always known that one day, Darcy would destroy himself because of her.


    Darcy''s expression twisted with rage. "Tony, I will never forgive you!"


    Tony ignored him and turned to Emerald. "Madam, we''ve secured Ms. Nixon. As for Mary and Vik, they''re still in the hospital under Edward''s men''s watch. We weren''t able to bring them in."


    Emerald nodded. "You''ve done well. From now on, you will take over all of Darcy''s operations."


    "Understood, Madam," Tony replied.


    Darcy''s face contorted in fury. "Emerald, you have no right to do this! If Edward finds out, he won''t let you get away with it!"


    Emerald''s smirk was cold. "Edward is lying in a hospital bed, barely able to move. Do you really think he has time to deal with you?


    "As of this moment, you are no longer part of the Nixons. Everything you had your wealth, your status-I will take it all back. Since you believe you earned it yourself, you''re wee to start over from nothing."


    She waved a hand dismissively, and the men in ck hauled Darcy away.


    "No! Emerald, you can''t do this! Let go of me! You fools!" His shouts faded into the distance until they were gone.


    Tony remained standing there, silent andposed, as if nothing had happened. Emerald turned to him. "What''s the status on N?"


    "My sources indicate that Damon arrived in Meristate. After Ms. Kinsey was taken by Ross, Damon retrieved her," Tony reported.


    Emerald sneered. "So I let Prospectus Technology off too easily before, and now he''s getting bold. Have you found out where he is?"


    Tony shook his head, his expression grim. "Not yet."


    Emerald frowned. "What do you mean, not yet? How can you not know where he is?!"


    "It seems someone is helping him from the shadows... My men were tracking himst night, but we lost him," Tony replied.


    "Find him. Today. And bring him to me," Emerald ordered.


    "Yes, Madam," Tony answered.


    After Tony left, Emerald sat in the pavilion for a moment longer before rising to her feet.


    Just as she was about to change and head to the hospital, Delia ran in.


    Seeing Emerald, she quickened her pace, looking pitiful. "Mom, you have no idea how much I sufferedst night! Darcy locked me in a


    basement there were rats! If


    hade anyter, I would''ve died of fright!"


    She reached out, wanting to hug her mother.


    Emerald immediately dodged, a look of disgust crossing her face. "You''re filthy. Go shower first."


    Delia pouted, but Emerald had already dismissed her. She ordered Filipe to prepare


    a car and headed to the hospital herself.


    ...


    By the time she arrived, over an hour had passed.


    The moment she stepped into the hospital room, Mary shot to her feet, positioning herself protectively in front of Edward''s bed. "Emerald,


    what are you doing here?! You''re not wee!"


    Seeing her defensive stance, Emerald smirked, strolled over, pulled out a chair., and


    sat down leisurely.


    "Mary,


    I''m shouldn''t be asking why


    she said with a smile.


    should be asking why it''s me, not Darcy, who came."  s?novels


    §á§à§ç

 Chapter 1234

    Mary''s face turned pale in an instant. "What did you do to Darcy?!"


    She leered at Emerald, her eyes burning with rage.


    Emerald smiled. "Nothing much. Just putting him back where he belongs."


    Then, with a teasing lilt, she added, "But the way you''re so concerned about him makes it easy to suspect there''s something more between you two."


    Mary''s expression grew even uglier.


    "Emerald, what nonsense are you talking about?! Darcy and I arepletely innocent!" she snapped.


    Emerald raised an eyebrow. "No need to get so worked up. I was just making an observation. But now that Darcy is out of the picture, you should face reality¡ª there''s no one left in the Nixons to support you.


    "You can forget about your little dream of Vik taking over. The only thing you should focus on now is taking care of Edward. Once he''s gone, I''ll give you and Vik some money so you can leave. But if you try anything foolish again, don''t me me for what happens next."


    Mary ground her teeth. "Don''t get toofortable, Emerald. Once Edward recovers, he won''t let you off so easily."


    Emerald didn''t seem the least bit concerned. "Well, we''ll just have to wait and see if he recovers, won''t we?"


    With that, she turned and left, her mood much lighter.


    ...


    By the time Emerald returned to the estate, Filipe was already waiting. "Madam, Mr. Rex is here. He''s in the main hall."


    Emerald nodded. "Got it."


    As she stepped into the hall, she immediately noticed Cortez sitting on the sofa, his expression dark. He was clearly in a foul mood.


    Emerald, however, remainedposed as she took a seat across from him. "Cortez, what brings you here?"


    Cortez let out a cold chuckle. "Emerald, I hope you haven''t forgotten our deal. If you can''t get thatnd back or find a suitable recement within a month, I''m pulling my support."


    Emerald''s face darkened slightly.


    "Cortez, you should already know that Brian went south specifically to look fornd. And because of that, he got into a car ident and lost a leg!


    "Not to mention, while I was away, Darcy sent people to kidnap my daughters and tried to rally support within the Nixons to push Vik as the next heir. You knew all of this didn''t you?" she challenged.


    Cortez met her sharp gaze and nodded. "I did. But what does that have to do with me? If Brian hadn''t gotten into a conflict with the Burnards, thatnd wouldn''t have been lost in the first ce, and he wouldn''t have had to go south."


    In other words, Brian losing his leg was his own doing. It had nothing to do with anyone else.


    "As for the kidnapping, that''s a personal feud between you and Darcy. You should''ve handled it yourself. Or were you expecting me to clean up your mess?


    "Emerald, don''t forget-I support you, but I''m not your subordinate, and I''m not your servant," Cortez emphasized.


    His icy gaze was unwavering. If Emerald thought she could use these incidents to guilt-trip him, she was sorely mistaken.


    He stood and adjusted his suit. "You have two weeks, Emerald. If your answer doesn''t satisfy me, I''ll have no problem supporting someone else. And remember I''m not Darcy. Don''t try the same tricks on me that you used on him."


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    Emerald''s face was dark as she watched him leave. In a sh of fury, she swiped


    the teacup off the table with a loud crash.

 Chapter 1235

    The porcin shattered against the floor, tea sttering everywhere.


    Emerald''s gaze remained fixed on the broken shards, her eyes burning with rage. Filipe, who had been walking down the hallway, entered the room.


    Upon seeing the mess on the floor, he didn''t seem the least bit surprised. Instead, he turned to Emerald and said, "Madam, Mr. Nixon has woken up."


    At those words, the anger on Emerald''s face was reced by a flicker of relief. She immediately stood and hurried toward Brian''s room.


    Before following, Filipe nced at the nearby maids, who were trembling in fear, and instructed, "Clean this up."


    "Yes, sir!" the maids answered in unison.


    Only after Emerald and Filipe had left did the maids finally breathe a sigh of relief, quickly grabbing cleaning supplies.


    A short whileter, Emerald arrived at Brian''s bedroom.


    He was already sitting up in bed, eating some soup. His face was pale, drawn with exhaustion and a deep sense of despair.


    From the moment he had woken, he knew something was wrong¡ªhis right leg was gone.


    Emerald walked over and took the bowl from the maid''s hands. "I''ll do it."


    She scooped up a spoonful of soup and held it out to Brian, but he shook his head. "I''m full. I don''t want any more."


    He turned his head away, his expression cold and distant. Emerald''s heart ached at the sight.


    "Brian, I know losing your leg is hard to ept, but medical technology is very advanced now. Once you recover, you can get a prosthetic. You''ll be able to walk just like before¡ªno one will even notice the difference," she said softly.


    Brian let out a bitterugh, his face contorting with mockery.


    "No difference? How could there be no difference? The whole world knows I''ve lost


    a leg. Do you really think they''ll still let me inherit the Nixons?


    "If I had known this would happen, I never would''ve let you save me when the Bumards had me locked up. At least then, I wouldn''t have lost my leg he cried the words sharp with regret.


    Emerald''s frown deepened, her voice turning cold. "You think if I hadn''t saved you, they would''ve


    t let you go? They made it very clear very clear ty refused to hand over thatnd, they would release you missing a limb."


    Brian let out a bitter chuckle. "Might as well have agreed. I''m missing a limb now anyway."


    Now, not only had he lost his leg, but thend in the south was gone too. It was aplete disaster.


    Emerald''s expression darkened. "No one could have predicted this oue. And don''t tell me that if I


    hadn''t saved you, you wouldn''t have


    resented me for choosing the Nixons over you."


    Hearing the anger in her voice, Brian clenched his jaw and said coldly, "I want to be alone. Please leave."


    Without another word, he turned his back to her, signaling that the conversation was


    over.


    Looking at his lonely, defeated figure, Emerald felt a sharp pang in her heart. But in the end, she could do nothing but sigh and walk out.


    She lingered at the door for a moment. Then, from inside, she heard the sound of muffled sobs.


    Brian was crying.


    Emerald''s heart twisted with pain.


    When Brian had been born, she and Edward had been at the height of their love,


    and she had poured so much affection into him.


    Of all her children, Brian had been the one she loved the most.


    Now, the son she cherished most had lost a leg in a ruthless scheme¡ªone that had robbed him of the future he was meant to have.

 Chapter 1236

    Emerald knew all too well that prosthetic limbs could never truly rece a person''s own leg, but all she could do was suppress her own pain and sadness andfort Brian.


    When his sobs gradually faded away, she left, her eyes red.


    Back in her study, Emerald immediately called George, her voice cold as she said, "Make sure you find out who nned Brian''s ident as soon as possible."


    George''s voice was serious. "Understood, Ms. Kinsey. I''ll do everything I can to track down the culprit. Also, there''s something else I need to report."


    "What is it?" Emerald asked.


    "After Damon took N from Mr. Bumard''s manor, they haven''t been seen for the past few days. Finding them may be more difficult than expected," George reported. "Keep looking. I don''t believe they''ve disappeared into thin air," Emerald ordered.


    "Got it, Ms. Kinsey," George replied.


    Emerald hung up, her irritation simmering beneath the surface. She picked up a few documents and continued working.


    ...


    Edward slowly opened his eyes in the hospital room.


    Mary had been on the phone with Vik, instructing him to pack up and prepare to leave at any moment. She was startled when she noticed Edward move.


    In disbelief, she turned to look, only to see Edward staring at her with barely open eyes.


    Mary covered her mouth in shock, her eyes immediately filling with tears. "Edward! You''re awake?!"


    On the other end of the line, Vik''s voice was full of excitement. "Mom, Dad''s awake?"


    "Yes, Vik, get over here to the hospital quickly!" Mary eximed.


    She quickly hung up and pressed the call button by the bed, holding Edward''s hand and choking out, "Edward, you''re finally awake!"


    While Edward had been unconscious, Mary wasn''t sure what kind of trouble Emerald would have caused if not for Darcy and the others staying behind to protect them.


    Now that Edward was awake, as long as his body could gradually recover, they wouldn''t have to fear Emerald anymore.


    Edward blinked, trying to reach out to wipe away her tears, but he was too weak from the longa. His fingers barely moved.


    Not long after, the doctor arrived.


    After checking Edward, the doctor wrote on the medical chart and said, "Ms. Jewell, Mr. Nixon''s vital signs are stable. He just needs rest and recovery. If all goes well be should Be able to leave the hospitalin about two weeks."


    Mary could hardly believe her ears.


    vein


    When Edward had been in critical condition, Darcy had insisted on transferring him to this hospital and arranging for the head doctor to perform surgery. Though the surgery was a sess the head doctor had said Edward only had a 50% chance of waking up.


    Mary had lost all hope, but now, Edward was awake when she needed him most.


    After the doctor left, Edward sat up with Mary''s help and looked at her with concern.


    "You''ve had a hard time, haven''t you? You look so worn out."


    Mary subconsciously touched her face. "Do I look that bad?"


    "No, in my eyes, you''ve always been the most beautiful," Edward reassured.


    Mary couldn''t help but nce at him, teasing, "Always trying to say what makes me happy Do you have any idea how worried I''ve been? If


    if


    something had happened to you, what would Vik and I have done?"


    Edward smiled, holding her hand with guilt in his voice. "I''m sorry. I won''t make you worry like that again."

 Chapter 1237

    Before Mary could respond, the door to the hospital room opened suddenly, and Vik hurried in.


    His face lit up with joy when he saw that Edward was awake, and he rushed to the bedside. "Dad, you''re finally awake!"


    Edward patted his shoulder. "Yes, both of you have been through a lot."


    Vik shook his head. "It''s not hard. For us, the best thing is that you woke up."


    Edward had only just regained consciousness and was still far from fully recovered. After a brief conversation with them, he grew tired.


    Seeing his exhaustion, Mary urged him to rest and went to the kitchen to prepare food for him.


    Not long after, Vik followed her into the kitchen. "Mom, I need to talk to you about something."


    Mary, washing vegetables, nced over. "What is it?"


    "I might have to leave for a while," Vik said quietly.


    Mary froze for a moment, then turned to him, her confusion clear. "Why? Your father just woke up, and now that no one will bother us. Why would you leave at this moment?"


    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Vik hesitated before finally admitting that he had been involved in causing Brian''s car ident.


    Mary stared at him in disbelief. "You did what? Are you out of your mind? If Emerald finds out, she will definitely kill you!"


    "Mom, keep your voice down. Don''t let Dad hear," Vik warned, his tone urgent.


    Mary took a deep breath, struggling to suppress her anger. "Why didn''t you discuss this with me beforehand?"


    Had she known that Vik was nning to harm Brian, she would have stopped him before things escted.


    Vik''s face darkened. "I talked it over with Darcy. He supported my decision, but he didn''t want me to handle it alone. He sent his people to carry out the ident.


    "Now, I''m worried that if Emerald finds out Darcy''s behind this, she''ll go after him, and he might betray me."


    Mary sighed in relief when she realized it was Darcy''s people who had executed the n. "If it were Darcy''s people, you should be safe for now. Don''t worry. Darcy won''t betray you."


    Over the years, Mary had grown very familiar with Darcy''s feelings for her and knew he had always treated Vik like his own son. Even at the post of his life, Darcy would never betray him.


    Vik shook his head. "I believe he won''t betray me, but I can''t take that chance. I


    need to leave. Once things settle down, I''lle back."


    Mary lowered her voice. "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to Chnd."


    Mary''s face turned pale. "Are you crazy? If you go to Chnd, Emerald can find you anytime!"


    "She has a lot of problems to deal


    with right now. I won''t just sit idly by. Don''t worry. I''ll find a safe ce Once Dad takes back control of the Nixons, ll return, Vikassured her.


    Seeing the firm determination on his face, Mary knew there was no point in trying to stop him. "Fine, but you must contact me every day and let me know where you''re staying. If cant react you are day til send someone to find you."


    "Okay... But don''t tell Dad about this yet. His health isn''t great, and if he finds out,


    he''ll be furious," Vik cautioned.


    "I understand," Mary replied.


    Vik stayed with Edward in the hospital room until he woke up, spending some time with him before finally leaving.

 Chapter 1238

    After Vik left, Edward looked at Mary. "Mary, is something bothering you? You look so pale."


    Mary forced a smile. "It''s nothing. I was just thinking about when you''ll fully recover."


    "Didn''t the doctor say I could be discharged in half a month? Don''t worry, I''ll get better, and I won''t let Emerald bully you anymore," Edward promised.


    His expression turned cold as he recalled the things he had overheard Emerald say while he had been unconscious.


    He would never allow her to continue running the Nixons. Neither Brian nor Delia would inherit the Nixons, either.


    Moreover, his worsening condition before had been due to Emerald poisoning him. He wouldn''t let her get away with it.


    "Alright..." Mary answered.


    Emerald quickly received the news that Edward had woken up.


    When Filipe reported the news, he saw Emerald''s dark expression and couldn''t help but lower his gaze. "Madam, do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Although Edward and Emerald''s marriage had long been a mere formality, they hadn''t officially divorced. If Emerald didn''t visit now that she knew he was awake, people would definitely gossip.


    Emerald remained silent for a moment before responding, "Not yet. I''ll go in a couple of days."


    "Understood, Madam," Filipe replied.


    Emerald didn''t go to the hospital but had someone keep an eye on the situation there to see who would rush over as soon as they heard Edward had woken up.


    After giving her orders, she picked up some documents to continue working, but soon found the words bing blurry.


    She frowned, blinking hard to clear her vision, but the text kept growing more and more indistinct.


    Suddenly, feeling lightheaded, everything spun, and she cked out.


    When she woke again, she found herself in her bedroom. She slowly sat up and called out.


    A maid rushed in immediately. "Madam, you''re awake."


    "What happened? Did I faint?" Emerald asked.


    "Yes, the family doctor came. He said it was due to exhaustion and rmended you take a good rest," the maid informed her.


    Emerald rubbed her aching temples, threw off the covers, and said, "Okay, you can leave now."


    Surprised that she was getting up the maid quickly said, "Madam, the doctor said you should stay in bed for at least half a day. It''s only been a few hours."


    "It''s fine. I know my own body. I''m almost recovered, and I''ll take care of myself. You can leave," Emerald dismissed her.


    Emerald had always been decisive in this estate. Though the maid was worried, she didn''t dare insist further.


    After getting dressed and washed up, Emerald headed straight to her study to continue working.


    Filipe, who had been with her the longest, entered the study with a bowl of nourishing soup.


    Seeing her still hard at work, he


    ced it on the desk "Madam, youet more rest There''s always


    should


    more work to be done." >


    As long as Emerald was running the Nixons, there would always be endless tasks.


    Emerald didn''t even look up. "I''m fine. Go ahead and do your own work."


    Filipe stood for a moment, then left with a sigh.


    Not long after he left, Emerald''s phone rang.


    Seeing it was George, she immediately answered. "George, any updates? Have you found anything about the car ident?"


    "Yes. Based on my investigation, it seems M. Nixon''s car ident is connected to Darcy. Also, I found out that Vik booked a flight to Chnd for tomorrow Georg?. informed her.


    Emerald''s expression darkened. "Do you know why?"

 Chapter 1239

    If there were nothing special, Vik wouldn''t possibly go to Chnd.


    "We''re not sure yet, but he''s the only one going for now," George replied.


    Emerald furrowed her brow, sensing that something was off. She said coldly, "Stop him. Don''t let him leave the country."


    "Understood," George answered.


    "Have you found any leads on N? Any clues?" Emerald asked.


    "No, not yet," George replied.


    Emerald instructed, "Keep looking."


    After hanging up, Emerald ced her phone on the desk, her face clouded with anger.


    Where were N and Damon hiding? Even George couldn''t track them down. It seemed she would have to speak with Ross.


    ...


    The next morning, Emerald went straight to Ross'' residence.


    When Ross saw her, he smiled, appearing in a good mood. "Emerald, what brings you here today?"


    Emerald got straight to the point. "Ross, where have you hidden my daughter?"


    Ross raised an eyebrow in surprise. "If I''m not mistaken, didn''t your people rescue Ms. Nixon from Darcy already?"


    Emerald sneered. "You know exactly who I''m talking about!"


    Ross thought for a moment, then smiled. "You mean Ms. Kinsey? But she doesn''t acknowledge you as her mother, does she?"


    "I''m not here to argue with you. She is the future sessor of the Nixons. Hiding her is the same as going against the Nixons," Emerald warned.


    Ross remained silent for a moment before suddenly chuckling. "If I recall correctly, Edward woke up


    he''s recovered you''ll have to return the


    yesterday


    power to him. He probably won''t let your daughter inherit it, will he?"


    Hearing the gloating tone in Ross'' voice, Emerald scowled. "This has nothing to do


    with you. You just need to tell me where she is right now."


    "Sorry, I have no information to give you," Ross replied.


    Emerald''s smile turned cold. "So, you n on going against me?"


    "We were never friends," Ross countered.


    "Fine, Ross. You schemed with


    Brian, using him to force me to give upnd in the south to the Bumards eventually fed to Brian losing


    Whichev


    his leg in a car ident. And now, you refuse to tell me where N is.


    "I''ll make you pay for both of these things! From today on, the Nixons will no longer


    cooperate with the Bumards!" Emerald dered.


    Her voice was full of anger, her eyes cold as she red at Ross.


    If it were before, Ross might have feared her words.


    Now that Edward was awake, and it was uncertain how long Emerald could hold


    control over the Nixons, he saw no reason to continue ttering her.


    "Emerald, what happened before was mutual. It''s not urate to say I schemed against you. As for Brian''s ident, it was a tragic


    ident


    something nobody wanted. It''s just fate, not something I can be med


    for Ross rified.


    Emerald fumed. "I don''t want to argue with you any further. We''ll see."


    With that, she turned and left.


    It wasn''t until her figure disappeared that Ross picked up his phone and dialed Damon. "Emerald is looking for you. Be careful not to let her find you."


    "Understood. Thank you for the heads-up," Damon replied.


    After hanging up, Damon turned to Alexander, sitting across from him. "What''s our next move? N''s father is still in Emerald''s hands."

 Chapter 1240

    "I''ll handle things with N''s father. Now that my aunt is looking for you and N, you two should stay in and avoid being seen by anyone for now," Alexander said.


    Damon nodded. "Got it."


    Just as Alexander was about to speak, his phone rang.


    His face instantly darkened after he answered the call. He stood up and said, "I have to go. If you need anything, just call me."


    With that, he quickly left.


    Once he stepped out of Damon''s vi, he got into the car and told the driver, "Take me to the Kinseys."


    An hourter, Alexander''s car arrived at the Kinsey residence. He got out and rang the doorbell.


    When the maid saw him, she hesitated. After all, Warren had given strict orders to cut ties with Alexander. If he showed up again, they were instructed not to open the door.


    Noticing the maid''s hesitation, Alexander furrowed his brow and said in a low voice, "Open the door."


    After a brief pause, the maid nervously looked at him and replied, "Mr. Alexander, it''s not that I don''t want to open the door for you, but Mr. Warren specifically told us not to let you in. If I do, I''ll lose half a month''s sry... Maybe I should ask Mr. Warren first?"


    Just as the maid finished speaking, a wad of cash appeared in front of her.


    "This should be enough to open the door for me ten times," Alexander huffed.


    The maid''s eyes brightened, but she hesitated to take the money. "Mr. Alexander, I''ll still need to ask Mr. Warren first."


    The maid quickly turned and hurried inside.


    Alexander frowned at the maid''s back. Not wasting any time, he immediately typed in the vi''s password.


    As soon as he entered thest digit, a voice from the speaker said, "Incorrect password. Please try again."


    Alexander was speechless.


    They had even changed the password to stop him.


    A few minutester, the maid returned, breathless. "Mr. Alexander, Mr. Warren says he doesn''t want to see you."


    Alexander stood still for a moment before pulling out his phone and dialing Warren''s number. However, after a few rings, the operator''s voice informed him that the line was busy.


    Alexander let out an angryugh.


    He turned to the maid and said, "Tell him that Edward has woken up. He needs to stay out of the conflict between my aunt and Edward. If he gets involved no one will be able to save the Kinseys."


    After saying this, Alexander didn''t wait for a response. He turned and left without a second nce.


    Once Alexander''s car disappeared from view, the maid returned to the main hall of the vi and ryed Alexander''s message verbatim to Warren.


    he


    Upon hearing this, Warren flew into a rage, mming his fist on the table. "Unfilial! Completely ungrateful! Not only does he not appreciate what Emerald''s done for him, but now h? wants to drag me into his mess. It was the right decision not to let him in-who knows how much more he''d infuriate me?!"


    The maid stood silently by, keeping her head down. Even though Warren was furious, Alexander was still his son. He could shout at him, but the maids couldn''t take his words to heart.


    After cursing Alexander for a while,


    Warren finally calmed down enough


    to take a sip of the now-cold coffee


    He looked coldly at the maid forget


    everything he just said. If a word of it gets out, you''ll regret it."


    The conflict between Alexander and Emerald had be so intense that if Emerald


    ever found out what Alexander had said, her disdain for him would only deepen.


    "Yes, sir," the maid replied.


    "Go on," Warren said with a dismissive wave of his hand.

 Chapter 1241

    After the maid left, Warren dialed Emerald''s number. "I heard Edward woke up. Is that true?"


    Emerald, on her way back to the estate, furrowed her brow. "Yes."


    "So, what''s your n now? Once Edward recovers, he''ll want you to return control of the Nixons to him," Warren asked.


    A sh of frustration crossed Emerald''s face. "We''ll see. I have things to take care of, so I''ll talk to youter."


    She hung up and set her phone down, still unsettled.


    Thend issue remained unresolved, and now Edward had woken up. The people who were already unhappy with her because of thend might side with Edward. She needed toe up with a solution, or things could spiral out of control quickly.


    She had finally secured her position. Even if Edward recovered, she wasn''t going to give it up without a fight.


    As she thought it over, George''s call came through. "Ms. Kinsey, we''ve captured Darcy. Should we bring him to the estate now?"


    A cold glint crossed Emerald''s eyes. "Yes."


    Upon returning to the estate, the first thing Emerald did was visit Brian. As she approached his bedroom door, she heard him shouting angrily from within.


    "I''ve told you a hundred times! I don''t want to eat! Get out!" Brian growled.


    The sound of dishes crashing and ttering echoed from inside.


    Emerald immediately pushed the door open to find a mess on the floor, a maid trembling in the corner, and Brian seething with anger.


    When Brian saw her, his expression soured, and he coldly asked, "What do you want?"


    At that moment, thest person he wanted to see was Emerald. Every time heid eyes on her, he was reminded of the leg he had lost, and it made him feel like a shadow of the person he used to be.


    He knew he couldn''t me Emerald for what happened, but if it weren''t for her making so many enemies, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    And aside from resenting Emerald, he couldn''t bring himself to me anyone else.


    "I just came to check on you." Emerald turned to the maid and ordered, "Clean up the mess."


    "Yes, Madam!" The maidplied.


    Seeing that Brian wasn''t causing a scene as he had before, the maid quickly gathered the scattered food and broken dishes and took them out.


    Once the maid left, Emerald moved to the window. She was about to pull the curtains open, but Brian stopped her Don''t open it! I hate the Sunlight  t


    Without responding, Emerald yanked the curtains wide open and pushed the window open.


    Brian let out a sarcasticugh. "You trying to freeze me to death?"


    Emerald turned to look at him. Seeing her once-proud son now a disheveled mess, she felt a sharp pang in her heart.


    She kept her expression neutral and said, "Since you came back, the curtains and windows have never been opened, right?


    "Brian, I know you''re upset about losing your leg. We''re all


    heartbroken, but life goes on.


    Lowkeep wallowing in sorrow..


    you do, you''ll never get past it


    Brian''s face darkened. "Whether I get over it or not is none of your business. I don''t want you interfering with my life anymore."


    "You don''t want to inherit the Nixons anymore?" Emerald asked.


    Brian''s dream had always been to inherit the Nixons, and he had made strict ns


    to make it happen. Now, he seemed like a shell of his former self.


    Brian sneered. "Like this? You think I could still inherit the Nixons?"

 Chapter 1242

    Who would let a disabled man inherit the Nixons?


    Emerald''s expression shifted slightly as she gritted her teeth. "Why not?"


    "Even if you''re willing, the other members of the Nixons wouldn''t be," Brian retorted.


    Before his ident, many had already criticized hisck of ability and opposed him inheriting the family business. Now that he''d lost a leg, those people were even less likely to let him take over.


    No matter how hard he worked from now on, he would never inherit the Nixons.


    Emerald''s face darkened. "It''s normal for others to give up on you, but if you give up on yourself, that''s it¡ªyou''ll be beyond saving."


    With that, she stopped talking and turned to leave.


    Watching her go, Brian subconsciously clenched the nket in his hands. He didn''t want to give up on himself, but the situation was forcing him to.


    The more he thought about it, the darker his mood became.


    ...


    Emerald returned to her study.


    It wasn''t long before Filipe knocked and entered. "Madam, Mr. Salter is here."


    Emerald''s gaze went cold, and she stood up, heading out.


    She soon reached the hall.


    George stood there, with a disheveled, bound Darcy at his feet.


    Darcy''s eyes red with anger the moment he saw her. "Emerald, I''ve lost


    everything. What else do you want from me?!"


    Emerald walked over to the sofa and coldly replied, "Lost everything? I haven''t


    settled the score with you for causing Brian''s ident."


    Darcy''s face turned pale at her words. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. Brian''s ident had nothing to do with me!"


    "Whether it''s rted or not doesn''t depend on your word. Since Brian lost his leg because of that crash, how about you pay him back with one of yours?" Emerald taunted.


    Darcy''s eyes widened in shock. "No! Emerald! You can''t do this!"


    Emerald turned to George. "You know what to do."


    Without sparing Darcy another nce, she stood up and walked out.


    Darcy''s furious, terrified screams echoed behind her, but she acted as if she hadn''t heard, striding away.


    By the time her figure disappeared from sight, Darcy''s eyes gradually filled with fear.


    George motioned to his men, speaking coldly. "Break his left leg, then dump him somewhere.


    Whether he survives is up to his luck." Content Belongs to


    It was winter, and the temperature was below freezing. After his leg was broken, Darcy''s chances of survival were slim.


    Darcy was dragged away by George''s men, and a scream soon echoed from outside.


    Brian had been staring at the ceiling in his bedroom, lost in thought, when the scream interrupted his train of thought.


    He furrowed his brow and called for a maid. "What was that scream about?"


    The maid shook her head. "Mr. Nixon, I''m not sure. I''ll ask Filipe."


    She took out her phone and dialed Filipe.


    After a quick conversation, she


    looked at Brian and said, "Mr. Nixon,


    Madan


    ordered Mr. Salter to bring


    Darcy back, and they just broke


    Darcy''s leg


    Brian narrowed his eyes and extended his hand. "Give me your phone."


    The maid hesitated but handed it over.


    Brian spoke into the phone. "Why break Darcy''s leg? Is my ident rted to him?"

 Chapter 1243

    There was a long silence on the other end.


    After a while, Filipe spoke. Yes... so Madam broke his leg too."


    Brian gripped the phone tightly, as if he were about to crush it. He had lost his own leg because of Darcy''s scheming, along with the opportunity to inherit the Nixons. Yet Emerald only broke Darcy''s leg?


    To Brian, that wasn''t enough. He wanted Darcy to suffer so much that death would seem preferable to living.


    "Got it." With that, Brian hung up.


    The maid, trembling, watched as he clutched her phone, afraid he might throw it in anger.


    Fortunately, Brian soon handed the phone back to her. "Leave."


    The maid nodded quickly and left the room.


    Once alone, Brian picked up his phone and dialed a number. "Bring Darcy to my vi''s basement. He lost a leg, don''t treat him, but don''t let him die."


    After ending the call, Brian nced at the empty space beside his bed where his leg used to be. A ruthless glint shed in his eyes.


    It wasn''t long before Emerald heard that Brian had sent someone to take Darcy away.


    George looked concerned. "Ms. Kinsey, do you think something might go wrong?"


    Emerald closed the document she had been reading and turned to George. "Right now, Brian''s just lost a leg. His mindset has drastically changed, and he needs a way to vent his emotions. Otherwise, he''ll only be more extreme. You don''t need to worry about it."


    "But..." George hesitated, worried that allowing Brian to act this way might fuel his extremism.


    "Darcy''s situation is handled-it''s over. Don''t think about it anymore. What''s most important now is finding where Damon is," Emerald reminded him.


    George hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Understood."


    After George left, Emerald called for Filipe. "Tell Delia toe with me for a walk."


    "Madam, Ms. Nixon went shopping today and hasn''t returned yet," Filipe replied.


    Emerald''s face darkened. "With all


    the chaos at home, she still has time


    to go shopping? Call her mer


    toe back right now!"


    Filipe hesitated. "Madam, Ms. Nixon''s had a lot of stresstely. Shopping might be her way of relieving it. If you keep her locked up at home, it may cause more problems,


    Emerald''s expression grew even more serious. "Call her now and tell her toe back immediately!"


    Filipe dialed Delia''s number before Emerald.


    After several attempts, the calls went unanswered. Emerald''s face grew darker.


    "Madam, Ms. Nixon might not be looking at her phone. Should I try againter?" Filipe asked.


    "Find out where she is right now! Once you locate her, bring her back!" Emerald snarled.


    Seeing Emerald''s genuine anger, Filipe quickly ordered a search for Delia''s whereabouts.


    Within ten minutes, they located her.


    When Emerald learned that Delia


    was with Andre, she sneered. "This is how she relieves stress?


    Shopping? hadn


    I think Darcy!


    locked her up long enough!


    Filipe lowered her head, no longer daring to defend Delia.


    ...


    Elsewhere, Delia was with Andre, drinking. She had nned to get him drunk and


    take their rtionship to the next level that night.

 Chapter 1244

    Suddenly, the door to the private room was pushed open, and several men in ck rushed in.


    When Delia saw they were Emerald''s subordinates, she immediately set her wine ss down, her face contorting in a grimace. "What are you doing here?!"


    Seeing the group, Andre looked surprised for a moment before raising an eyebrow. He swirled his wine ss without saying a word.


    The leader stepped forward, bowing slightly before addressing Delia. "Ms. Nixon, Madam sent us to bring you back to the estate."


    Delia''s expression changed, panic and fear filling her eyes. The moment those men entered, she had a sinking feeling, and now it was confirmed.


    Emerald had forbidden her from associating with Andre, and now that Delia was sneaking around with him, her mother must be furious. She could already imagine the anger awaiting her return to the estate.


    Grounding her teeth, Delia stubbornly said, "I''m not going back!"


    The men in ck exchanged a nce before one spoke slowly. "Madam said if you refuse to return, we will bring Mr. Quit along with us."


    "What?!" Delia''s eyes widened in shock and anger. Emerald was clearly threatening her!


    She took a deep breath and stood up. "Fine, I''ll go back with you."


    The man lowered his head. "Ms. Nixon, this way."


    Delia nced at Andre. "We''ll meet again next time."


    Andre raised an eyebrow, understanding that it wouldn''t be easy for him to see Delia anytime soon.


    Still, he smiled and replied, "Alright, Ms. Nixon. See you again. I had a great time tonight. I hope you did too."


    Delia''s cheeks flushed, and she nervously avoided his gaze. "I did too."


    After Delia and the men in ck left, Andre downed the rest of his wine, his expression turning cold. He stood up and left the room.


    On the way back to the estate, Delia''s mind raced with various scenarios of how she might apologize to Emerald.


    However, when she entered the


    living room and saw Emerald sitting on the sofa with a cold expression, the pressure from her presence almost took her breath away.


    Clenching her teeth, Delia slowly walked toward Emerald. "Mom¡ª" "Tell me, Delia, what did I tell you before?" Emerald asked.


    Knowing her mother was referring to Andre, Delia bit her lip and lowered her gaze "Mom, really like him. I don''t want to marry anyone else I just want to marry him."


    Emerald sneered. "What kind of spell has he put on you?"


    Delia looked up at her. "Mom, I may only love one person in my life, and Andre is the one I love. If I can''t be with him, then I''ll never marry anyone else."


    Emerald''s eyes darkened.


    "I think you''ve lost your mind! From now on, unless I say so, you''re not allowed to leave the estate.


    "If you care about Andre and his family, you''ll listen to me. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to make him suffer," she threatened.


    "Don''t you dare!" Delia snarled. "I warn you don''t touch Andre, or I''ll disown you as my mother!"


    Emerald could hardly believe her ears. Her daughter, whom she had raised, was actually willing to sever ties with her for a man.


    She looked at Delia, her eyes filled with disappointment. "Fine. Since you want to be with him, I''ll let you From today on, I won''t control your actions If you want to see him you can go anytime. But I won''t give you another penny."

 Chapter 1245

    "We''ll see how long you can hold out!" Emerald challenged.


    Delia sneered. "Fine, you said it. Don''t go back on your word!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t." With that, Emerald turned sharply and walked away.


    Once in her study, she sank into a chair. Her icy expression slowly turned to one of exhaustion.


    She had spent years fighting to be the head of the Nixons. But now, one of her children had lost a leg in a plot, and the other was infatuated with a man utterly unworthy of her.


    For the first time, she felt like a failure.


    Even though she had finally gained control of the Nixons, what was the point? She was still alone.


    Lost in thought, Filipe hurriedly knocked and entered. "Madam, Mr. Jayston was secretly taken from the hospital!"


    Emerald''s angry voice echoed. "What were those people at the hospital doing? How could they let him be taken, with so many people watching?"


    Harrison was her only leverage over N. If he disappeared, she would lose control of N. But, as she considered her situation, she realized that controlling N didn''t matter much anymore.


    After all, Edward had woken up. Once he returned to take control of the Nixons, he would surely pass it on to Mary''s illegitimate child.


    Emerald took a deep breath and steadied herself. "Find him. He must be found within three days!"


    "Understood, Madam," Filipe replied.


    Overwhelmed by recent events, Emerald suddenly coughed up blood after Filipe.


    Stunned, she quickly grabbed a tissue to wipe it away.


    As she wiped, she froze, her expression turning cold.


    The only way to keep everything she had was to kill Edward.


    Pet


    Once Edward was dead, all her problems would be solved. She wouldn''t have to worry about him recovering returning, and fighting. her for contro of the Nixons nor would she need to fear those in the family siding with him.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt this was the only solution.


    Just as she began to think of how to make Edward''s death quiet and untraceable, Filipe knocked and entered.


    Upon seeing the blood on the desk, his face turned pale. "Madam, are you injured?!"


    Emerald shook her head. "I''m fine. I just got so worked up that I coughed up some blood, but I feel better now."


    Concerned, Filipe studied her


    closely. He had noticed her health deteriorating recently. "Madam you should really go to the hospital for a full check up.


    "It''s fine. I know my body. It''s just the stress from everythingtely. I''ll rest and be


    fine. By the way, what brings you here again?" Emerald asked.


    Filipe remembered his purpose. "Ms. Nixon started packing her things as soon as she got back to her


    room


    saying she''s moving out. The maids


    couldn''t stop her, so I came to ask


    what you''d like to do."


    Delia''s name sparked anger in Emerald''s eyes. She was about to speak when a sudden surge in her throat made her cough up more blood.


    Filipe turned pale, rushing forward. "Madam, I''ll arrange for the driver to take you to the hospital for a check-up right away!"

 Chapter 1246

    Emerald shook her head, wanting to refuse, but suddenly her vision went ck, and she fainted.


    When she regained consciousness, she found herself in a hospital room. She stared at the ceiling for a few seconds, recalling how she had copsed in the study earlier.


    Fully awake now, she sat up slowly and noticed an IV in her arm. She couldn''t help but frown.


    The door to the room opened, and Filipe walked in.


    When he saw that Emerald had woken up, a look of relief shed in his eyes. "Madam, you''re finally awake! You''ve been unconscious for an entire day!"


    Emerald could hardly believe what she was hearing. Her frown intensified, and she asked, "How could I have been unconscious for so long?"


    "The doctor said you''ve been sleep-deprived for a long time, and with the recent emotional strain, it caused you to cough up blood.


    "From now on, you need to get at least eight to ten hours of sleep each day, or your health will continue to decline," Filipe exined.


    Emerald''s face darkened. She had been racing against time every day, trying to secure her position before Edward fully recovered. She also had to handle the southernnd issue, and Brian and Delia were both causing her trouble.


    As she thought about it, her emotions stirred again.


    She took a deep breath to suppress her irritation and asked, "When can I leave?"


    "You need to finish the IV first," Filipe replied.


    Emerald nodded but didn''t say anything further.


    Filipe opened a food container he had brought and asked, "Madam, are you


    hungry? You should eat something to keep your strength up."


    Emerald was about to respond when there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in," she said.


    George entered quickly and walked straight to the bedside. "Ms. Kinsey, Mr. Rex visited Mr. Edwardst night and stayed in his hospital room for several hours."


    Emerald''s eyes turned cold. "Keep an eye on him. If there''s any news, inform me immediately."


    "Understood. By the way, I''ve temporarily detained Vik. What should we do next?" George asked.


    "Has Mary noticed he''s missing?" Emerald inquired.


    "It doesn''t seem so. Since I detained Vik, no one from Mary''s side has been looking for him," George answered.


    "Good. Keep him locked up. Feed him, but take away his phone. Don''t let him


    contact anyone outside," Emerald instructed.


    George lowered his gaze. "Got it."


    "Any news about N?" Emerald continued.


    "Not yet. Someone is deliberately


    hiding their movements, but it


    -doesn''t seem like


    Bumards are


    helping them," George reported.


    Emerald squinted, her voice low. "Apart from the Bumards, no one else would help them. Keep monitoring the Bumards."


    "Understood," George replied.


    After George left, Emerald lost her appetite and nced at Filipe. "Put the food away. I''m not in the mood to eat."


    Filipe sighed. "Madam, your health is already fragile. If you don''t eat, it will only get worse you won''t even be able to return to work then,


    Emerald couldn''t help but smile wryly. "You know exactly what to say to get me to care. Bring it over."


    She ate a little snack. When she checked the IV, she saw there was still half a bag left.


    Just as she was about to take a break, the door opened again.


    Delia walked in, her eyes red.


    Upon seeing Emerald lying on the bed, pale and frail, without her usual sharp demeanor, tears immediately welled up in her eyes.


    "Mom... Why didn''t you tell me you were sick? I just found out..." she cried.


    Emerald turned her head away, not wanting to look at her. "Weren''t you


    nning to move out of the estate


    and sever ties with me?" >

 Chapter 1247

    Delia stared at Emerald, her eyes wide with disbelief, filled with confusion and


    helplessness. "I just wanted to move out. When did I say I wanted to sever ties with you?"


    "Moving out is the same as severing ties, isn''t it? I told you I wouldn''t give you another penny. After you leave, are you really going to stay in contact with me?" Emerald asked.


    Delia was momentarily choked by Emerald''s words. It took her a while to respond. "I just want to be independent, not sever ties with you."


    Of course, deep down, she also wanted to prove that the man she loved wasn''t wrong. She had decided long ago that she would never marry anyone but Andre.


    Emerald didn''t look at her and said nothing further.


    Delia sat down, continuing to stare at her. "Mom, how did you suddenly copse and end up in the hospital? Do you have any test results? Let me see them."


    Emerald''s tone remained cold. "Don''t worry. I''m not going to die."


    "Mom, don''t say such ominous things!" Delia whined.


    Emerald pursed her lips. Seeing the unease and fear in Delia''s eyes, she chose not to say anything more.


    When the IV was finished, the nurse came in and told her she could be discharged. Emerald got out of bed.


    As she was leaving, she told Delia, "I know you''re thinking about Andre right now. No matter what I say, you won''t listen.


    "I''m not going to scold you. If you really want to be independent and move out, go ahead. But if you ever decide toe back to the estate, you''ll only be allowed to marry someone I choose for you."


    In Emerald''s mind, Delia wouldn''t stick to her decision for long. After all, she had spent so much money and effort raising her, and Delia had developed into the fragile, pampered person she was today.


    Moving out of the estate without financial support would be like a flower removed from its greenhouse-soon to wither under the harsh elements.


    Delia would realize that everything Emerald had said was the truth.


    Delia bit her lip and met Emerald''s gaze directly. "Fine! I''ll prove to you that even without your support, Andre and I will still be happy together!"


    Seeing her confident expression, Emerald didn''t try to discourage her and turned to leave.


    Since Edward had woken up, many people from the Nixons hade to visit. However, all they seemed to care about was when he would be discharged and when he would return to manage the business empire.


    Each time someone asked, Edward would reply that he would return when his body was fully recovered.


    After sending off another visitor from the Nixons, Mary looked at Edward and said, "Edward, you''ve just woken up, and your body hasn''t fully recovered. Seeing so many people every day is bad for


    health. How about we announce tomorrow that you''re recuperating and won''t see visitors?"


    Edward looked up at Mary and saw the concern in her eyes. His heart softened


    involuntarily, and he nodded. "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    "I''ll go get you some water," Mary said.


    "No need. I''m not thirsty. By the way,


    where is Vik? I haven''t seen him


    these past few days, except for when saw him the day twoke Edward asked.


    Mary''s eyes


    ?nea


    she subed with guilt, a


    avoided his


    gaze. "Vik... I don''t know. Maybe he''s busy with something. I give him a call and ask.


    Noticing something was off in Mary''s expression, Edward frowned. "Mary, is something wrong?"


    "N-No, there''s nothing wrong... Vik has his own work now, so it''s normal for him not


    to visit every day," Mary lied.

 Chapter 1248

    Edward did not believe Mary''s exnation. He stared at her nkly, his face


    expressionless. After managing the Nixons for so many years, his cold gaze carried an undeniable pressure.


    Mary''s anxiety was palpable. She nervously shifted her gaze, unwilling to meet his stare.


    The silence stretched on until Edward finally broke it, his voice chilling. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll have someone investigate."


    Mary panicked. "No! Please, don''t!"


    If anyone discovered that Vik was responsible for Brian''s car ident, Vik''s life would be ruined. And Edward would never forgive him.


    But now, Mary had no choice but to tell Edward the truth. If she kept lying, Edward would surely see through it. She was trapped in a no-win situation.


    "Since you don''t want me to investigate, then tell me the truth," Edward demanded.


    Taking a deep breath, Mary hesitated for a long moment before finally giving in. She spoke slowly. "Brian had an ident and lost one of his legs."


    Edward''s eyes widened in shock, but quickly, reality settled in. His voice was cold as he asked, "Is this rted to Vik?"


    "Edward, Vik only intended to teach Brian a lesson, but it turned into an ident. He''s really scared and guilty about it, so he''s been hiding," Mary exined.


    The room fell into a suffocating silence as Edward looked at her, his anger rising like a tidal wave.


    "An ident? Mary, do you really think a car crash was just an ident? Don''t forget, Brian is also my son! Where''s Vik? Get him back here right now!" he demanded.


    Mary''s face turned pale. She was too shocked to even cry, her voice trembling. "What are you going to do to Vik?!"


    "If he caused Brian to lose a leg, then he should repay that with one of his own," Edward dered coldly.


    Mary could hardly believe her ears. After everything she and Vik had done for him, he was demanding that Vik pay such a price for Brian. At that moment, her heart seemed to freeze


    Her gaze hardened, and she spoke with unwavering resolve. "Edward, 1 can''t let you do that to Vik. It''s clear nowe Br is your true so Vik


    just an illegitimate child to you."


    Upon hearing her refusal, Edward''s face darkened, his anger intensifying. "Mary,


    even if you don''t contact Vik, I''ll still find him."


    "Fine. Go ahead and find him. I feel


    disgusted for Vik, knowing he has you as a father! Do you know how we''ve been living while you were unconscious? Vik was so scared, that''s why he acted out against


    Brian!" Mary cried. Content Belongs


    "I don''t want to hear your nonsense. If you can''t control Vik, then I''ll handle it myself," Edward snapped.


    Mary let out a coldugh and stood up, looking down at him. "Edward, don''t forget, it was Emerald and Brian who poisoned you. It''s because of that poison that you became so weak.


    "And when you were unconscious, it was me taking care of you. I thought that once you woke up, Vik and I wouldn''t have to live in fear anymore. But I guess I was wrong.


    "Since you''ve be so heartless, I can''t hold back anymore."


    Her voice was thick with bitterness


    Edward sensed something was off. "What are you nning to do?!"

 Chapter 1249

    Mary smiled. "Guess."


    Edward narrowed his eyes and tried to press the nurse''s call button, but Mary quickly grabbed his hand to stop him.


    "Edward, don''t you think you''ve been too heartless toward me and Vik?" she asked calmly.


    "Mary, Vik is my son, and so is Brian. If Vik caused Brian to lose a leg, don''t you think he should pay for that with his own leg?" Edward shot back.


    "You have two sons. One has already lost a leg. Are you really going to make the other one disabled too? If I were you, I''d make Vik your only heir-train and support him," she countered.


    Edward scowled. "Call Vik back here first, then we''ll talk about the rest."


    Mary smirked and said slowly, "No need. As long as you''re alive, you''ll still be able to help me and Vik. How you stay alive, though, doesn''t matter."


    She called out to the door, "Daniel,e in here."


    Daniel Belcher pushed open the door, looking surprised when he saw Mary holding Edward down on the bed.


    "Ms. Jewell, what''s the matter? Why did you call me?" he asked.


    Edward''s face darkened. "Daniel, can''t you see? Mary is holding me hostage! Come over here and pull her off me!"


    His voice was full of anger, but Daniel didn''t move. He kept his head down, motionless.


    "Daniel!" Edward''s frustration was growing, his re burning through Daniel like fire.


    If looks could kill, Daniel would have been dead several times over.


    Maryughed. "Edward, stop


    wasting your energy. The people you entrusted to me while you were sick they''re all on my side now. They won''t follow your order anymore."


    "What are you talking about?!" Edward''s eyes widened in shock. "They were people


    I trained for over ten years. How could they be on your side?!"


    "You trained them for ten years, but


    you always had them do the dirty work. Back then, you were the head of the Nixons. If they didn''t serve you, they''d be killed. But now, you'' practically useless. Staying by your side is the same as courting death," she replied.


    Mary hadn''t nned on using these people against Edward, but his cruelty toward Vik made her realize that she and Vik had always been second to the scum in the estate.


    Since that were the case, she would fight for herself. She didn''t believe she couldn''tpete with Emerald!


    Edward trembled with rage, struggling to push Mary off, but his body was too weak after the longa. He had the strength of a child.


    "Mary, I''ll kill you!" he hissed.


    Mary''s eyes shed with contempt as she looked at Daniel. "You know the poison Emerald gave him? Go get some more. Just a little-enough to keep Edward alive."


    "Got it," Daniel replied quietly, turning to leave.


    The door to the room clicked shut behind him.


    Mary released her hold on Edward, but the moment she did, he pressed the call button on the bed.


    This time, she didn''t try to stop him. She just watched, smiling, with no trace of fear on her face.


    Edward clenched his hands into fists. "Is the doctor also one of your people?!"


    "That''s right," Mary confirmed with a sly grin. "switched the staff to may own people, just in case Emerald made another move. But now, it''s worked out even better than expected

 Chapter 1250

    "You!" Edward was so enraged that he fainted on the spot.


    Mary sat down in a chair, her expression calm as she dialed a number on her phone. "Bring Vik back."


    Mary had already received word when Vik was taken by Emerald''s men. She hadn''t acted immediately, nning instead to use the situation to test Edward''s feelings toward Emerald.


    To her surprise, Edward showed no concern for her or Vik.


    After hanging up, she nced at Edward, still unconscious on the bed. As she thought about all the years she had spent with him, her gaze grew colder.


    Soon, the doctor knocked and entered. "Ms. Jewell, did something happen to Mr. Nixon?"


    Mary looked at the doctor, her voice cold. "From now on, I don''t want his health to improve. You know what to do."


    The doctor''s eyes widened in shock, but he quickly nodded. "Understood, Ms. Jewell."


    "Good. You can go now," she dismissed him.


    An hourter, Vik was brought into the hospital room by Mary''s men. He took a deep breath and pushed open the door.


    He saw Mary sitting by the bed, her head lowered, lost in thought.


    He walked up to her and asked, "Mom, did Dad send someone to get me?"


    Mary looked up at him. "No, I did. Your father knows you caused Brian to lose a leg and wanted to take you back to make you lose one too."


    Vik''s face turned pale as he stared at her in disbelief. "Mom, are you lying to me?" Since he could remember, Edward had always lived with him and Mary.


    Edward had always pampered him. Even when Vik made mistakes, Edward never punished him, but instead taught him lessons and helped him solve problems.


    Now, Edward wanted him to lose a leg to make up for Brian?


    Vik looked at Edward, unconscious on the bed, and felt a mix of sadness and disappointment.


    "Vik, I''m not lying. Sit down. I need to tell you something," Mary instructed.


    Soon, Mary exined how she had taken control of Edward''s men over the years and nned to take the position of head of the Nixons from Emerald.


    Vik was stunned and copsed into a chair. "Mom, wasn''t it Darcy who was behind all this?"


    "He was just following my orders. I thought your father would protect us, which is why I acted clueless in front of everyone. But whi?n he Wanted to make you lose a leg to pay for Brian, I knew he was no longer the protector of our family," Mary dered.


    If Edward had supported them, Mary might have spent her life as the fragile woman she once was. But she had to rely on herself to ensure Vik inherited the Nixons now.


    Before that, though, she needed to deal with Emerald and Brian.


    Vik looked at Mary. Her face was familiar, yet somehow foreign to him.


    "Mom, why don''t we just give up on fighting with Brian and Emerald? We could take the money Dad gave us over the years and go somewhere noone knows us he suggested.


    Ever since Brian had lost his leg in the ident, Vik had been afraid-constantly worried about Brian and Emerald seeking revenge. He''d felt terrified when George''s men had taken him at the airport fearing they knew the truth behind. the ident.

 Chapter 1251

    The day Vik was locked up was the longest and most agonizing of his life. He no longer wanted to live in constant fear. If they kept fighting with Emerald, they could end up dead.


    Mary looked at him. "Vik, do you really think Emerald will let us go? Do you think you can hide the truth about Brian''s ident forever?"


    Vik''s face went pale, and his entire body trembled. "Mom... I don''t know what to do. I don''t want to fight anymore. I''m scared."


    Mary stepped closer, cing her hands on his shoulders. "Vik, look at me."


    At hermanding tone, Vik summoned the courage to lift his head.


    "The only thing we can do now is fight Emerald and Brian," she said.


    "If we seed, you''ll never have to worry about Brian finding out about the ident because I won''t let him live. If we fail, then the oue will be the same as if we hadn''t fought at all."


    She paused. "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Think carefully about whether you want to fight."


    Vik swallowed hard. After a long silence, he spoke. "Okay, Mom, I''ll fight for it."


    Mary smiled with satisfaction. "That''s my son."


    Just then, Edward woke up.


    Upon seeing Vik, his emotions red, and his eyes burned with anger. "Vik, you caused Brian''s ident and made him lose his leg! I won''t let you get away with "


    Before he could say anything else, Mary pped him across the face.


    The sharp sound of the p stunned both Edward and Vik. Neither of them had expected Mary to strike Edward.


    "You dare hit me?!" Edward growled. "Mary, you''re asking for it!"


    For over 20 years, Mary had always been obedient to him. She''d tolerated so much to give birth to Vik and stay by his side. But at that moment, Edward realized he never truly understood Mary.


    Her expression was icy. "What''s wrong with pping you? Edward, you caused this situation yourself."


    "You!" Edward''s voice trembled with fury. "Mary, I will never let your n seed. I''ll hand the Nixons overto Emerald and I''ll never give them to you and Vik!"


    Mary chuckled mockingly. "Since you woke up, Emerald hasn''t evene to see you once. You should have guessed by now who among: the Nixoris is the one most eager to see you dead."


    Edward''s face turned ashen, but he remained silent.


    "You should''ve figured it out¡ªEmerald is the one who most wants you dead. Once


    you''re gone, the Nixons will truly belong to her," Mary emphasized.


    "That would be better than leaving it to you!" Edward growled.


    "Whether it''s left to me or not is no longer your decision," she countered.


    Just then, the door to the room opened.


    Daniel walked in, handing Mary a ss bottle containing white powder.


    "Ms. Jewell, here''s the drug you requested. Just give him one gram daily for seven


    days, and he will fall into aa," Daniel exined.


    Mary took the bottle, smiling as she replied, "Thank you. Go rest."


    After Daniel left, Vik turned to Mary. "Mom, this drug..."


    "It''s for your father," Mary answered.


    Vik instinctively nced at Edward, his hands clenched at his sides. "Mom... do we really have to do this?"

 Chapter 1252

    Mary looked at Vik expressionlessly. "Of course. He was ready to make you pay for Brian''s leg. Do you still see him as your father?"


    Vik''s expression shifted. After a long pause, he finally spoke. "But... he used to treat us well..."


    Although Vik had been deeply disappointed when he discovered that Edward was willing to sacrifice his leg for Brian''s, he still couldn''t bring himself to harm his father.


    Mary let out a coldugh. "He did treat us well in the past, but didn''t we treat him well, too?"


    She had been with Edward since she was 20, willingly ying the role of the woman he kept outside his marriage. She had once believed that Edward truly loved her.


    But today, she hade to a painful realization: no matter what, she and Vik would neverpare to Brian and Emerald in Edward''s heart.


    Even after Emerald and Brian drugged him and nearly killed him, Edward had chosen to stand by them. If that were the case, then Mary wouldn''t hesitate to be ruthless either.


    Vik couldn''t argue with her words, but he couldn''t bear to watch his mother poison his father.


    He stood up. "Mom, do whatever you want, but I can''t stand by and watch you poison Dad. I''m leaving."


    As he turned to go, Mary''s cold voice echoed from behind him. "Stop right there. You''re not going anywhere."


    Vik froze mid-step and turned back to look at her in disbelief. "Mom..."


    "Vik, I''m giving you two choices. Either you give your father the poison, or you stand by his side, let his men kill me, and sacrifice your leg for Brian," Mary dered.


    Vik''s face went deathly pale. Neither option was something he wanted to choose.


    Upon seeing his pain, Mary''s voice remained icy. "I''m giving you five minutes to decide. If you don''t, I''ll make the choice for you."


    "Mom... do you really have to force me?" Vik asked, his voice shaking.


    Mary stared at him impassively. "I''m not forcing you. This is the reality-you only have two options, and you must pick one."


    Everything she was doing was for Vik''s sake.


    However, if Vik¡ªthe one who stood to gain the most-refused to take her side, she couldn''t ept it. Thus, she had to force him to choose.


    The room fell silent.


    After a long while, Vik finally met Mary''s gaze. "Mom... I can''t do it. I can''t poison Dad. I''d feel guilty for the rest of my life."


    "And do you think he''ll feel guilty for the rest of his life after making you pay for Brian''s feg? Or will he just toss you aside like trash? Mary countered.


    Vik''s expression wavered, his lips trembling.


    Finally, his gaze hardened with determination. "I''ll do it. I''ll give Dad the poison."


    Mary smiled in satisfaction. "That''s my boy. Soon, the Nixons will be ours."


    ...


    Edward''s worsening health quickly reached Emerald''s ears.


    She was more than happy about it. After all, if she had nned to poison Edward herself, she would''ve had to be cautious. Now that his condition was already deteriorating it saved her the trouble.


    Despite that, her satisfaction didn''tst long.


    At the monthly Nixon meeting on Monday morning, Mary arrived with Vik.


    Emerald''s face darkened. Her voice


    was icy. "Mary, what are you doing here with Vik?! This is a Nixon


    internal meeting If


    neither If I recall corres


    you are members of the


    family."


    Mary smirked. "Vik and I are here as Edward''s representatives. This is his signed authorization."

 Chapter 1253

    Mary pulled a document from her bag and handed it to Emerald. "You can check it carefully it has Edward''s signature."


    Emerald''s expression remained cold as she took the papers. Sure enough, Edward''s signature was on thest page.


    She mmed the document onto the table. "I heard Edward''s health has been declining. Does he still have the energy to authorize you to attend the meeting?"


    "Of course. After all, Brian lost a leg and can''t inherit the Nixons anymore. But Vik is still perfectly fine. As Edward''s son, he has every right to the family legacy," Mary announced.


    Emerald''s face twisted with anger. "Mary, if you say one more word about Brian, I''ll tear your mouth apart!"


    Mary chuckled. "Emerald, I''m just stating facts. Why are you so mad?"


    "Shut up!" Emerald hissed.


    Tension crackled between them, but the other Nixon members quickly grew impatient.


    Cortez frowned. "Are we holding this meeting or not? If not, I''m leaving. I didn''te here to watch you two argue."


    Suppressing her fury, Emerald snapped, "Let''s start the meeting."


    Mary and Vik took their seats.


    Vik looked nervous, while Mary sat back leisurely, her gaze taunting Emerald.


    The meeting proceeded as nned, discussing recent developments within the Nixons and deciding on future business directions.


    Midway through, Mary suddenly


    looked at Emerald. "Emerald, I heard you transferred all your shares in Kajer Tech to your long-lost


    daughter, N. And yet, just days after she joined thepany, she disappeared without a trace. Don''t you think you owe everyone here an exnation?"


    At her words, everyone turned to Emerald, some already showing signs of discontent.


    Emerald kept a straight face. "Why should I exin myself to anyone for transferring my own shares to my daughter?"


    Mary scoffed. "Your shares? Don''t forget that Edward gave you those shares¡ª meaning they were part of the Nixons'' assets."


    Edward had handed over those shares to Emerald when he fell ill, giving her temporary control of the Nixons. Without that, she never would have had a stake in Kajer Tech.


    "That''s true," Emerald admitted.


    "But when he gave them to me, I paid him for them. That means Kajer Tech has no ties to the Nixons anymore.


    "Yet for the past few years, I''ve reinvested all my dividends from Kajer Tech back into the Nixons.


    "Now that I''ve transferred thepany to my daughter, what''s the problem?" she retorted.


    Mary''s expression darkened. "You''re


    lying! You never paid Edward a cent! Kajer Tech is one of the Nixons most valuable assets. There''s no


    way he would''ve let it be your private property."


    "If you don''t believe me, feel free to ask Edward. Now, we have other matters to discuss. If you have nothing useful to say, I suggest you keep quiet," Emerald snapped.


    Without sparing Mary another nce, she turned to the other members. "Let''s continue with our agenda."


    "Hold on." Cortez leaned forward, his


    tone casual but sharp. "Emerald,


    Kajer Tech is one of the Nixons'' businesses. Now


    most profitable.


    you''re iming it belongs solely to you think that''s something we need to discuss further."

 Chapter 1254

    Emerald frowned, her voice cold. "Cortez, we have more important matters to discuss."


    "In my opinion, this is the most important matter today," Cortez replied evenly. "If Kajer bes your privatepany, won''t the Nixons lose a significant portion of their annual revenue?"


    Emerald''s expression remained unchanged. "You don''t need to worry. Regardless of who owns Kajer Tech, my share of the dividends will always be reinvested into the Nixons."


    Cortez gave a slight smile, though his eyes held no warmth. "Emerald, that''s just your word. How can we trust it?


    "If Kajer Tech truly has no ties to the Nixons anymore, doesn''t that mean you''ll have the power to use its revenue as leverage against other family members?


    "If someone upsets you, you can cut off their funding. How is anyone supposed to voice a differing opinion under those conditions?"


    Emerald''s gaze darkened. "Cortez, I can assure you, that will never happen."


    "We''re not children, Emerald. Promises mean nothing. My stance is clear-we use the Nixons'' funds to buy back Kajer Tech''s shares. It must belong to the family, not to any one individual," Cortez insisted.


    As he finished speaking, murmurs of agreement spread through the room.


    "That''s right, we need to buy those shares back! No one should own Kajer Tech outright!"


    "If we let this slide, the Nixons will fall apart in no time!"


    "If Emerald refuses to return Kajer Tech to the family, we should elect a new leader. The Nixons won''t copse just because she''s gone!"


    As their voices filled the room, Emerald''s grip on the document tightened, her expression as cold as ice.


    How dare they?!


    Across the room, Mary smirked, satisfaction gleaming in her eyes. She wouldn''t let Emerald hold onto this position for long.


    "Enough!" Emerald mmed her hand against the table, her voice sharp with fury. "We will deal with thister. Right now, my eldest daughter is missing. Even if we discuss repurchasing Kajer Tech, will take time. For now, we need to focus on more urgent matters."


    Mary rolled her eyes. "How convenient. Who''s to say you didn''t hide your daughter yourself? If she never turns up does that mean Kajer Tech will remain under your control forever?"


    "She''s right! We need answers today. We won''t just let this go!" the others chimed


    in.


    Cortez''s voice cut through the


    tension like a de. "Emerald, you already gave away the Nixons''


    Southernnd to the Bumardst


    Save Brian. Now you''


    you''ve handed Kajer Tech over to your daughter.


    Are you trying to turn the Nixons into an empty shell?"


    At first, the southernnd incident had only made him wary of Emerald. But with Kajer Tech, this was the moment he realized she needed to be removed.


    If she stayed in power, the family would bepletely unmanageable.


    What the Nixons needed was a leader who could elevate them to new heights, not someone who kept diminishing their assets.

 Chapter 1255

    Emerald''s expression darkened. "Cortez, that''s a serious usation. I have never tried to hollow out the Nixons. Since taking over, I''ve worked tirelessly for the family''s sess. If you choose not to believe me, so be it."


    She added, "If you insist on resolving the Kajer Tech issue first, then this meeting is over. We''ll discuss it again once I find my daughter."


    Without another word, Emerald stood and left.


    The moment she was gone, murmurs erupted throughout the room-voices filled with frustration and resentment.


    "We can''t let Emerald keep leading the family like this! Who knows how much more damage she''ll cause?"


    Several people turned sharp res toward Cortez.


    "Cortez, you''ve always backed Emerald. Did you really not know she''s turned Kajer into her ownpany?"


    "I bet he turned a blind eye because she gave him something in return!"


    "Hold on. If Cortez was really benefiting from Emerald''s deals, he wouldn''t have called her out just now. I trust him."


    Cortez let out a coldugh, sweeping his gaze over the group. "Believe whatever you want¡ªit makes no difference to me. I only look out for my own interests."


    Without sparing them another nce, he turned and walked out.


    Mary watched him go, a smile on her face, before quickly following after him.


    "Mr. Rex," she called. "Would you be free for a mealter?"


    Cortez turned to her, his gaze frosty. "Ms. Jewell, I have work to do. I''m not interested."


    Mary''s smile froze for a moment, but she recovered quickly. "I''d like to talk about Edward and Emerald. If you ever have time, just let me know."


    Cortez''s voice was as cold as ever. "I doubt I''ll have the time. Emerald may have mismanaged things, but that doesn''t mean I''d ever let Vik run the Nixons."


    As he spoke, his gaze flicked toward Vik, who stood behind Mary,ced with contempt.


    Vik? Running the Nixons? He might as well let Emerald keep running it.


    Vik and Brian were nothing more than pampered, useless children.


    Under the weight of Cortez''s gaze, Vik''s face paled, and he instinctively looked away.


    Cortez scoffed, then turned and walked off, his presence radiating ice-cold indifference.


    It was only after he disappeared from view that Vik scowled. "He looks down on us!"


    Mary remained calm. "Of course he


    does. To him, I''m just Edward''s


    mistress, and you''re just an


    illegitimate son. But it doesn''t


    matter Soon enough, I''ll make sure he knows who truly runs the Nixons."


    ...


    Back at the estate, Emerald arrived home with a storm cloud hanging over her.


    Filipe noticed immediately. "Madam, did something happen?"


    "Nothing," she replied curtly. "Bring tea to my study."


    "Yes, Madam," Filipe obeyed.


    Emerald strode into her study, tossing her bag onto the couch, fury burning in her eyes.


    How dare Cortez treat her like that?


    They were supposed to be on the


    same side, yet he had sided with


    Mary in front of everyone. Content.


    She had clearly misjudged him.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She grabbed her phone and dialed cortez


    number. Content belone


    The phone rang twice before he picked up. "Emerald, what do you need?"


    "Get to the estate. Now," Emerald demanded.

 Chapter 1256

    Cortez''s light chuckle came from the other end of the phone. "If this is about Kajer Tech, I don''t see the need for a private meeting. We can discuss it publicly once you''ve found your eldest daughter."


    Emerald suppressed her anger. "I want to know why you publicly went against me!"


    He could have spoken to her privately, but instead, he chose to humiliate her in front of everyone.


    "I''m not going against you. You''re just too greedy," Cortez sneered. "You deliberately transferred Kajer Tech''s shares to your daughter so you could use thepany''s annual dividends as leverage over us. That way, we''d have no choice but to let you continue leading the Nixons. Am I wrong?"


    His mocking tone felt like a p to Emerald''s face, making her even angrier. "Cortez, don''t forget¡ªyou''re supposed to be on my side!"


    Cortez chuckled. "I''ve always said I only act in my own best interest. I supported you in the past because our interests aligned.


    "But now? You''re hurting my position. We''re no longer partners¡ªwe''re opponents."


    "You!" Emerald snapped.


    Cortez interrupted, "If I were you, I''d focus on finding your missing daughter before things spiral further out of control."


    Emerald took a deep breath. "So you''re saying you won''t support me anymore?"


    "That''s right. You''re on your own," Cortez confirmed before hanging up.


    Emerald furiously threw her phone onto the desk, her expression as dark as a storm. She waspletely surrounded by enemies now.


    ...


    An hourter, George entered Emerald''s study.


    She had calmed down somewhat, though her eyes still carried a sharp chill. "George, I told you to find N and Damon. Why haven''t you found them yet?"


    "Ms. Kinsey, our people are doing their best, but there''s a powerful force blocking our investigation...". George hesitated before adding, think would be best to ask, Alexander for help His inteligencework is "


    "Enough," Emerald interrupted coldly. "Keep looking."


    "Understood..." George replied, sensing her foul mood. He didn''t dare say more and quickly left.


    Emerald set down her documents, picked up her phone, and found Alexander''s


    number. Her finger hovered over the dial button, hesitating.


    She thought about what he had said to her before, and how she had told him, in no uncertain terms, that their rtionship was over.


    In the end, she put the phone down without calling.


    She would find N on her own. It was just a matter of time.


    ...


    Alexander was already making preparations to send N, Damon, and Harrison back to Saintornia.


    Although Emerald had taken control


    of Harrison, she had ensured he


    received the best medical care and


    had top-tier nurses looking after him. His condition was stable enough to handle a long flight home.


    "My aunt won''tst much longer," Alexander told them. "Just hold an


    for another two weeks, and you''ll be,


    able to return to Samt?rnia


    1


    arrange for my private jet to take you there."


    N nodded. "Alright. Thank you."


    "No need to thank me," Alexander said with a small smile. "After all, I''m Buddy''s mentor¡ªand your cousin."


    N lowered her gaze. "I really do appreciate it. If it weren''t for you, I probably would''ve been caught by her already."


    Sensing her lingering distrust, Alexander smiled and stood up. "Alright, I have things to do. Call me if you need anything."

 Chapter 1257

    "Sure," N replied.


    After Alexander left, she turned to Damon. "We really will make it back together, right?"


    Seeing the worry in her eyes, Damon pulled her into his arms. "Yes. I promise. Trust me."


    She didn''t say anything more, simply resting against his chest. Deep down, however, unease still lingered.


    Three more days passed, and George still hadn''t found N.


    Meanwhile, unrest within the Nixons was worsening. More and more people began openly opposing Emerald, demanding a new leader.


    Emerald was exhausted and overwhelmed.


    The stress took a toll on her body-she copsed and was rushed to the hospital again.


    When she woke up, the doctor warned her that she couldn''t keep pushing herself like this, or her health would suffer serious consequences.


    "I understand," Emerald said tly. "I''d like to be alone now."


    Sighing, the doctor left the room.


    Emerald stared out the window, her gaze distant.


    For years, she had fought relentlessly to be the head of the Nixons.


    But after everything her son had lost a leg, one daughter hated her, and the other refused to obey her-now, the family she had fought so hard to control was slipping from her grasp.


    Had she made the wrong choices from the very beginning?


    When Filipe arrived, he found Emerald still gazing out the window, lost in thought.


    Sighing, he walked over and quietly shut the window.


    "Madam, you need to take care of yourself," he advised.


    Emerald remained silent, her expression unreadable.


    Knowing better than to push her, Filipe set the meal he had brought onto the table. "At least eat something first."


    Emerald got out of bed, picked up the utensils, and began eating without a word.


    When she finished, she suddenly looked at Filipe. "Contact Alexander. Tell him toe see me."


    Filipe''s eyes flickered with delight. "Yes, Madam."


    Ever since Emerald''s falling-out with Alexander, Filipe had wanted to persuade her to make amends But with how busy she had been he never got the chance.


    Now, she was finally reaching out on her own-this was the best oue he could have hoped for.


    Less than an hourter, Alexander walked into the hospital room.


    He sat down in a chair beside the bed, his expression cold. "Why did you call me?"


    Emerald chuckled. "You won''t even call me ''Aunt Emerald'' anymore?"


    Alexander lowered his gaze. "Didn''t we cut ties?"


    "You know why I called you," Emerald said.


    Alexander nodded. "I already told you-if you let N go, I''ll help you. There''s no reason for her to suffer Meristate anymore. Why keep forcing her to stay?"


    Emerald was silent for a long moment before finally speaking. "You''ve been helping


    her and Damon hide all this time, haven''t you?"


    "Yes," Alexander confirmed.


    Emerald sneered. "And Harrison? You had him taken away, didn''t you?"


    "Mm," Alexander hummed.


    The room fell into silence.


    After what felt like an eternity, Emerald finally spoke again. "Fine. I ept your terms. I''ll let her go and stay out of her life. But in return you''re going to help me eliminate the people standing in my way

 Chapter 1258

    Alexander was silent for a moment before meeting Emerald''s gaze. "Fine, I''ll help you secure your position as head of the Nixons, but I won''t help you eliminate your opponents."


    As long as there were threats to her power, she wouldn''t have time to target N and Damon. Keeping a bnce of power was the best way to keep N safe.


    Emerald''s expression darkened. "You don''t trust me?"


    Alexander nodded. "Aunt Emerald, I''d like to, but you need to give me a reason to. Back in Saintornia, you promised N you''d support Prospectus Technology, but the moment she arrived in Meristate, you tried to bankrupt it.


    "Now, you''re making promises without proof. How can I trust you?"


    "Alexander, don''t forget¡ªI''m your aunt. We''re family!" Emerald hissed.


    "To me, N is my cousin, so she''s my family too. Think about my offer, Aunt Emerald," Alexander said calmly.


    He remained unbothered by the situation. He knew Emerald was already backed into a corner-without his help, she had no chance of holding onto power in the Nixons.


    Emerald clenched the nket in frustration, her face burning with anger. No matter how furious she was, she knew the truth-Alexander was her only option.


    After a long silence, she gritted her teeth. "Fine. I''ll agree to your terms. But before N returns to Chnd, she needs to give back her shares in Kajer Tech."


    Alexander smirked. "She can give them back, but you''ll have to buy them from her at market price."


    Emerald''s face twisted with rage. "Alexander, don''t push your luck! I gave her those shares in the first ce. Why should I have to pay to get them back?!"


    "Like you said, you gave them to her. That means they belong to her now. And considering you weren''t there for her all these years, paying her back a little seems fair. Besides, it''s the Nixons'' money, not yours," Alexander countered.


    "What difference does that make?!" Emerald snapped.


    She controlled the Nixons-whether the money came from them or from her, it was the same thing.


    "You might not be in charge for much longer," Alexander retorted.


    Emerald snarled. "Are you threatening me?"


    Alexander gave her an innocent look. "Aunt Emerald, I''m just stating a fact."


    Emerald took a deep breath. "Fine. I''ll buy the shares at market price."


    "Good. Once you''re discharged from the hospital, call me anytime," Alexander replied.


    Not wanting to dy things, Emerald immediately added, "This afternoon at threee to your vi Have the share transfer agreement ready."


    Alexander was a little surprised by her urgency but nodded. "Alright."


    Before he left, Emerald asked, "Why are you helping N so much?"


    He met her gaze. "Aunt Emerald, you may have forgotten she''s your daughter But I haven''t


    Roveint


    forgotten-she''s my cousin, family."


    After Alexander left, Emerald lowered her head, lost in thought.


    When she had first arrived in Meristate, she used to cry herself to sleep thinking about N. But after having Delia and Brian, she gradually stopped thinking about her,


    eventually forgetting her altogether. If not for wanting to use N she might never have thought of her again.


    Did she feel guilty? No.


    Her goal was the Nixons, and she had worked for years to achieve it. To reach that


    goal, she was willing to sacrifice anything.

 Chapter 1259

    Even Brian and Delia, whom Emerald had spoiled, were expendable in her eyes¡ªif they ever posed a threat to her position, she wouldn''t hesitate to give them up.


    To her, family had alwayse second to the Nixons.


    At exactly 3:00 p.m., Emerald''s car pulled up outside Alexander''s vi.


    She stepped out and walked into the living room, where Alexander and N were already waiting.


    Without a word, she sat down, picked up the documents on the table, and flipped through them.


    After confirming there were no issues, she signed thest page, then pulled a bank card from her bag and ced it on the table.


    She slid it toward N. "The password is six zeroes."


    Alexander picked up the card and handed it to his assistant. "Go check it."


    Emerald''s expression stiffened. "Alexander, what the hell does that mean?!"


    Was he trying to humiliate her by having his assistant verify the card right in front of her?


    "Aunt Emerald, it''s for both our peace of mind. This way, there won''t be any issuester," Alexander exined calmly.


    Emerald let out a coldugh. "Fine!"


    Too angry to say anything more, she turned away, refusing to look at them.


    Alexander, unfazed, waited patiently for his assistant to return.


    Ten minutester, the assistant walked back in and handed the card to Alexander. "Mr. Kinsey, everything checks out."


    Alexander nodded and passed the card to N. "N, take this. Think of it aspensation for everything my aunt put you through."


    N shook her head. "No. I don''t want anything to do with her anymore. From this moment on, I have no connection to her. As far as I''m concerned, my mother died when I was in elementary school."


    The words had barely left her mouth when Emerald snapped, "N! What nonsense are you spouting?! Are you cursing me?!"


    "Ms. Kinsey, in my heart, you are not my mother. So I meant no offense. If you feel insulted, I apologize," N said calmly.


    Although her words were polite, her expression showed no hint of regret.


    Emerald''s chest tightened in anger.


    "Fine. If you''re cutting ties, then take the money. From now on, I''ll act like I never had a daughter!" Emerald snapped.


    "I don''t need your money," N replied.


    What she needed was a mother''s love¡ªand no amount of money could ever make


    up for the 20-plus years she had spent without it.


    She grabbed her bag and walked out without looking back.


    Emerald turned to Alexander. "Do you see how she acts? Even if I wanted to make amends, she''s making it impossible!"


    "Aunt Emerald, you owe her too much. But at this point, it doesn''t matter anymore. Just don''t disturb her life again. Maybe this is the best oue for both of you," Alexander replied.


    For some reason, Emerald felt a sharp pain in her chest when she heard those words.


    She closed her eyes briefly, then stood up. "Make sure she takes the money. After this, we have nothing to do with each other."


    With that, she strode out of the vi.


    Watching her leave, Alexander sighed and went to find N.


    No matter how much he tried to convince her, she refused to ept the money.


    Left with no choice, he went to Damon and exined the situation.


    After hearing everything, Damon simply said, "I agree with her decision If she''s cutting ties, it should beplete Taking th money would onlyplicate things."


    Alexander shook his head in frustration: "You and N are both so stubborn. If it were me, I''d take the money in a heartbeat and leave. Consider it payment for emotional distress."

 Chapter 1260

    Damon chuckled, his voice low. "If N takes the money, she''ll keep thinking about Ms. Kinsey from time to time. Not taking it means she''s truly ready to forget her."


    Seeing he couldn''t convince either of them, Alexander sighed. "Alright, I''ll hold onto the money for now. If you ever need it, just let me know."


    Damon nodded. "Okay."


    Later that night, Alexander thought it over and decided to deposit the money in a bank under Mason''s name, setting it up as a fixed-term deposit for 13 years. It would be given to Mason when he turned 18.


    Damon walked to N''s bedroom door and knocked softly.


    "Come in," N called.


    As he pushed the door open, he saw her sitting on the balcony, staring at the distant city lights, lost in thought.


    When she noticed him, she smiled. "You''re here."


    Damon nodded and sat beside her. "N, are you feeling down?"


    "No, I just feel a little drained after everything that''s happened. I really want to go back home," she replied.


    He gently took her hand. "Just a few more days, and we''ll be home. Once we''re there, we can leave all this behind and focus on being happy-just the three of us."


    N nced at him and teased, "That might not be the case."


    Damon frowned slightly. "Why not?"


    "Because soon, we''ll be a family of four," she said, her eyes twinkling.


    "What?!" Damon blurted out.


    His eyes widened in shock, as if he couldn''t believe what he''d just heard. "N, are you joking? It''s not April Fool''s Day..."


    She pulled out her phone and


    showed him a picture of a positive


    pregnancy test. "I''m serious. I did the


    math it must''ve happened right


    before left the country


    that time I


    Visited your office." ''


    A wave of overwhelming joy hit Damon.


    Without thinking, he jumped up,


    scooped her into his arms, and eximed, "N... I-I''m so happy! I thought we''d only ever have Buddy, but now Thank you!"


    N, feeling his excitement, hugged him back "Damon, I should be the one thanking you. You came into my life and saved me time and time again. The luckiest thing that''s ever happened to me is meeting you."


    "Me too," Damon whispered, holding her tightly and silently promising to cherish her forever.


    Over the next few days, Alexander was busy helping Emerald secure her position. Despite his hectic schedule, he didn''t forget to arrange N''s flight home.


    On the evening before their departure, he cleared his schedule and returned to the vi for dinner with them.


    During the meal, Damon raised his ss. "Mr. Kinsey, we couldn''t have gone back home without your help. Thank you."


    N lifted her juice and echoed, "Yes, thank you."


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. "N, we might never see each other again in this lifetime after tonight. Shouldn''t you have at least one drink with me?"


    Before N could respond, Damon interjected, "She''s pregnant. No alcohol." Alexander froze for a moment, then his eyes lit up with excitement. "Really?!" Another niece or nephew on the way!

 Chapter 1261

    N nodded. "I only just found out a few days ago."


    Alexander grinned. "That''s amazing-double the good news!"


    He turned to Damon. "You''d better take good care of her when you''re back. Otherwise, you''ll have me to answer to."


    He was definitely going to visit them when the baby was born.


    "I will. I promise," Damon replied.


    ...


    The next morning, they boarded the ne home.


    After a long flight, they finallynded safely in Saintornia.


    As soon as they got off the ne, the first thing N wanted to do was see Mason.


    When they arrived at the vi, simply standing at the front door made her eyes well up with tears.


    Damon steadied her and spoke gently. "N, you''re pregnant now. You shouldn''t get too emotional."


    She wiped her tears. "I know... I just missed Buddy so much."


    "Let''s go inside first," Damon said.


    The moment they stepped into the living room, they saw Mason sitting on the couch, watching TV with a nk expression.


    N stared at him, afraid it was all just a dream. A dream where she''d wake up back at Emerald''s estate, trapped again with no way out.


    Finally, she carefully called his name, "Mason..."


    Mason''s head snapped around. Seeing her and Damon, he froze for a moment before scrambling off the couch and running toward them. "Daddy! Mommy!"


    N crouched down and caught him in her arms, holding him tightly. It wasn''t until she felt his small, warm body that she truly believed she was home.


    She choked up. "Buddy, I''m so sorry. You must''ve been so scared while I was gone."


    Mason sniffled and wiped his eyes. "I wasn''t scared. Daddy told me you left because of me, so I had to grow up fast. That way, I can protect you next time instead of you profecting me"


    N''s heart shattered.


    She felt a deep ache for her son, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but re at Damon for putting such thoughts in his head.


    Damon rubbed his nose sheepishly. "It''s good for kids to develop resilience early."


    "You and I are going to have a talkter," she said firmly.


    ...


    After finally settling Mason down, N marched into Damon''s study, ready to hold him ountable.


    Seeing her stern expression, Damon


    immediately put down his


    documents and got up to pacify her.


    "N, don''t be mad I know I messed up. I promise won''t ever tell him things like that again. Can you forgive me this time?"


    She pushed his hands away, clearly still upset. "Stay away from me! Your usual


    tricks won''t work this time!"


    "Then what will work?" Damon asked.


    "Stop joking around. Before I left, I


    specifically told you not to talk to Buddy about this But you did i anyway. Do you realize how much unnecessary worry and fear?ou put in his little heart?" N demanded.


    Under her sharp gaze, Damon looked like a guilty child caught misbehaving. He didn''t even dare to meet her eyes.


    "N, I''m sorry. I wanted to go to Meristate to find you, but I was afraid Buddy would feel abandoned if we both left. So I told him the truth.


    "I swear, I''ll never do it again. Please don''t be mad... Seeing you upset makes me panic," he pleaded.


    Watching him try so hard to make amends, N felt thest bit of her anger melt away.

 Chapter 1262

    "Alright, I''ll let it slide this time. But from now on, we need to spend more time with Buddy. We can''t let this leave asting emotional scar on him," N said.


    "Got it! Mission epted!" Damon quickly replied.


    N couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright, I still need to take my dad hometer. You should get back to work."


    "Why don''t you let Dad stay here tonight?" Damon asked.


    N sighed. "I tried, but he refused. He said he''s used to living there and prefers to go back."


    Damon nodded. "Alright, but you''re pregnant now. I''ll take him hometer."


    "Then let''s go together. You drive," N said.


    "Okay," Damon agreed.


    N left Damon''s study and walked to the living room, where Harrison was sitting on the couch, ying with Mason.


    She sat down beside them. "Dad, Damon and I will take you hometer."


    "No need. Just call me a car. I''ve already arranged for the housekeeper to meet me downstairs," Harrison refused.


    "How can I be at ease with that? We''d rather take you ourselves.


    "By the way, have you felt unwell at all while you were in Meristate? If you have, I''ll take you to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow," N asked.


    Harrison shook his head. "No. Even though Emerald forced me to stay there, she made sure I had the best medical care. Honestly, my health has improved a lot."


    Hearing that, N chuckled. "Then maybe I should''ve let you stay in that nursing home a little longer. You might''ve gotten even better."


    "No, thanks. When I was stuck in that ce, just thinking about Emerald using me to threaten you made me feel like I was better off dead. If I hadn''t been tied to the hospital bed every day, I might''ve jumped out the window already," Harrison grunted.


    "Dad!" N frowned, clearly upset. "Don''t say things like that! You''re going to live a long, healthy life!"


    Harrison looked at her with a calm expression, "N, at my age, and with my health, I''ve already made peace with the fact that could go at any time. If my condition suddenly worsens one day, don''t be too sad, okay? Life, death, the changing of seasons-it''s all part of the cycle."


    No one could be with someone forever.


    "Dad, stop saying things like that. I can''t ept it," N said firmly.


    Seeing her eyes turn red, Harrison reached out and gently patted her head with a smile. "Alright, alright. You''re a mother now, and you still crytmis easily? Don''t Don''t be sad. m still


    ???


    here, aren''t I?"


    He just wanted to say a proper


    while he still could.is


    quietly slip away


    there was no telling when he might quietly stip away


    N pouted. "Okay, but you have to promise me you won''t talk like that again."


    Harrison promised, "Alright, I won''t."


    As they spoke, Damon walked out of his study.


    Seeing N''s red eyes, he crouched down beside her. "What''s wrong? Why are your eyes so red?"


    "It''s nothing. Let''s take Dad home," she said.


    When they arrived downstairs at Harrison''s building, the housekeeper was already waiting.


    After settling him in, they stayed for a little while before heading back home.


    When they got back, N saw Mason barely able to keep his eyes open, still fighting sleep in the living room.


    Her heart ached.


    Mason must''ve been scared that she and Damon would suddenly disappear again. That must be why he had stayed up, waiting for them.


    As soon as Mason saw her, he jumped off the couch and ran to her. "Mommy, you''re finally home! Can I sleep with you tonight?"

 Chapter 1263

    N knelt in front of Mason and gently said, "Of course."


    "Thank you, Mommy!" Mason chirped.


    For the next week, Mason slept with N and Damon every night. Only after he waspletely sure they weren''t going anywhere did he finally move back to his own


    room.


    As soon as Vrie found out that N and Damon were back, she drove straight to their house.


    The moment she saw N, her eyes turned red, and she rushed over to hug her tightly. "I thought you were nevering back! You didn''t even tell me you just disappeared! Do you even consider me a friend?!"


    N gently patted her back. "I didn''t want you to worry."


    "And that''s why you just left without a word?! You''re a terrible person!" Vrie whined.


    "Okay, okay, I admit it. I''m awful. I''m sorry, alright? Please don''t be mad," N coaxed.


    Vrie scolded her a little more before finally sitting down on the couch. "So now that you''re back, you''re not going back to Meristate, right?"


    N shook her head. "Nope. I have nothing to do with that ce anymore."


    "Good. After you left, I did some digging on the Nixons. Their internal conflicts are insane." Vrie sighed. "With your personality, if you''d stayed there any longer, you might''ve been taken out without even knowing who was behind it."


    N said, "Let''s not talk about that anymore. What about you? How are things with Brandon?"


    Vrie scoffed. "Don''t even mention him. We broke up. I just met a new guy recently. Let me show you a picture."


    She pulled out her phone and showed N a photo of her and a younger man.


    N nced at it and, for some


    reason, felt like he looked oddly


    familiar "Vrie... I don''t know if I''m imagining things, but this guy looks kind of familiar. I don''t think I''ve met him before, though."


    Vrie waved it off. "You''re probably mistaken. I just met him not long ago."


    "Maybe. It just feels like I''ve seen him somewhere before. Never mind, I can''t remember right now. If ites to me, I''ll let you know.


    "But tell me, what happened with Brandon? Why''d you break up?" N asked.


    Vrie''s smile instantly turned cold. "He kept meeting up with this female ''friend.'' Sure, there were always a


    couple of guys with them too, but us


    couldn''t stand how fake she was. He refused to cut ties with her, so I ended it."


    Just thinking about all the times she caught Brandon and Michelle together made her furious all over again.


    But now that she''d dumped him, she wasn''t about to dwell on it.


    There were plenty of men in the world. Lose one, and another would show up soon enough.


    N frowned. "Brandon never struck me as someone who doesn''t know how to set boundaries."


    Vrie rolled her eyes. "Who cares? He''s history now. He''s got nothing to do with me anymore."


    "Fair enough. I support you," N said.


    "Anyway, let''s stop talking about him. I''m more interested in this younger guy I met. I really want to go after him. You have to teach me how to win him over!" Vrie gushed.


    N hesitated. "Uh... I''m not exactly an expert at that."


    "Oh,e on! You must know something! Look at how head over heels Damon is for you! We''re best friends dont hold back! Give me all your secrets. I have a dinner date with him tonight!" Vrie urged.

 Chapter 1264

    "I really don''t know. I can barely remember how we even started liking each other. By the time I realized it, we already had feelings," N exined.


    Seeing how serious N looked, Vrie let out a sigh. "Fine. I guess I''ll have to figure it out on my own."


    The two continued chatting for a while. Just as Vrie was about to leave, Damon walked in.


    She stood up to greet him but frowned slightly when she saw Brandon following behind him. Without a word, shepletely ignored him.


    Brandon''s face darkened for a moment, and he was about to say something when Vrie turned to N and said, "N, I''m heading out."


    "Okay, I''ll walk you out," N offered.


    "No need. I''ve been here so many times I know the way," Vrie dismissed.


    Watching Vrie disappear out the door, Brandon hesitated for a moment before turning to Damon. "Uncle Damon, I need to talk to Vrie. Give me ten minutes."


    Without waiting for a response, he rushed out after her.


    When he reached the entrance, he saw Vrie about to get into her car and quickly stepped forward to block her. "We need to talk."


    Vrie''s expression was nk. "Mr. Sumner, we''ve broken up. There''s nothing left to talk about. Now, please move."


    Brandon looked helpless. "Vrie, I''ve already cut ties with Michelle. You won''t see me with her ever again. Just give me one more chance, okay?"


    Vrie almostughed. "Brandon, do you really think I''d believe you?"


    He had promised her the same thing countless times-swearing he wouldn''t see Michelle again. And yet?


    Time and time again, she had only been met with disappointment.


    Now, she was done putting herself through the pain. She didn''t want to hear another lie.


    "This time, I swear it''s really thest time," Brandon promised.


    Vrie took a deep breath, locking eyes with him. "Alright. If you''re so sure, let''s


    make a bet. If you can go one month without seeing Michelle, I''ll take you back. But


    if you can''t, then you need to leave me alone for good."


    "Deal!" Brandon agreed instantly.


    To him, it was an easy condition to meet.


    "Can you move now?" Vrie asked.


    Brandon didn''t budge. He stared at her intently. "Vrie, if I do this, you''ll really take me back, right?"


    "I will. But you should focus on proving yourself first," Vrie replied.


    Brandon nodded firmly. "You''ll see I won''t let you down."


    Vrie simply smiled and said nothing more.


    Ten minutester, Brandon returned to the house.


    As soon as he stepped into the living room, he noticed both Damon and N staring at him.


    He paused, instinctively reaching


    to touch his face. "Uncle Damon


    Aunt M, why are you both Na


    en


    you both staring


    at me? Do I have something on my face?"


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "No. Let''s go to the study."


    Without another word, he got up and walked toward the study.


    Brandon hurried after him, and the two disappeared behind the door.


    They talked business unte


    found


    evening. When they finally emerged, they N sitting on the couch


    watching TV.


    .


    Damon walked over and said gently, "N, you need to rest more. Don''t watch too much TV."


    N looked up at him. "I''m not tired. Go wash some fruit for me. I''m craving strawberries."


    Damon chuckled. "Alright. I''ll also let Lydia know to make a couple more dishes. Brandon is staying for dinner."


    N nced at Brandon, her expression unreadable. "Oh."


    As Vrie''s friend, her opinion of Brandon had plummeted when she learned about his situation with that other woman. If he werent Damon''s nephew, she wouldn''t have even bothered to be polite.

 Chapter 1265

    Brandon noticed N''s cold attitude and sat down in silence. Neither of them spoke until Damon returned with the fruit.


    "Why so quiet?" he asked.


    N took the bowl of strawberries from his hands. "Nothing to talk about."


    Damon looked slightly surprised. N rarely made her feelings about someone so obvious.


    He turned to Brandon and asked, "Did you do something to upset my wife?"


    Brandon was speechless.


    He was innocent! He hadn''t even seen N recently-how could he have offended her?


    Then it hit him. Vrie must have told her everything during her visit earlier. That had to be why N was siding with her friend and giving him the cold shoulder.


    Realizing this, he grew anxious. "Aunt N, I swear, there was nothing going on between me and that friend. Vrie misunderstood."


    "Oh," N said tly. "Then go exin it to her. She''s the one dating you, after all."


    Thinking about Vrie''s dinner ns that evening, N suddenly chuckled. If Brandon knew about the younger man Vrie was meeting tonight, his reaction would be priceless.


    "I already cut ties with that friend. Vrie said that if I don''t see her for a month, she''ll forgive me," Brandon exined.


    N took a bite of her strawberry and nodded. "Good luck with that."


    "Mm," Brandon hummed in response.


    Soon, dinner was ready.


    Just as they sat down, Brandon''s phone rang. The moment he answered, his expression darkened. "Got it. I''ll be right there."


    Hanging up, he stood abruptly. "Uncle Damon, Aunt N, something urgent came up. I have to go. Let''s have dinner another time."


    As they watched him rush out, Damon looked slightly surprised. Brandon had always been steady andposed it was rare to see him so flustered.


    N ced a chicken wing on Damon''s te. "Eat up, or the food will get cold." Damon smiled. "Alright."


    Brandon sped toward a high-end restaurant.


    The drive usually took 40 minutes, yet he made it in under 30.


    As soon as he stepped out of his car, he spotted Vrie sitting by a window-with another man.


    Through the ss, he could clearly see her soft, shy smile and the subtle way she teased the guy across from her.


    Brandon clenched his fists, his blood nearly boiling.


    How could she promise to take him back if he stayed away from


    Schoone


    Michelle, only to turn around elne?


    have dinner with another man?


    His face darkened as rage and frustration surged through him. Without a second thought,


    >


    stormed into the restauran


    A server at the entrance hurried over. "Sir, we require reservations to dine here. Are


    you looking for someone, or="


    "Move." Brandon''s voice was ice-cold, his eyes burning with fury.


    Startled by his intimidating presence, the server instinctively stepped back.


    Brandon ignored her and strode straight inside.


    Sensing something was wrong, the server quickly followed. "Sir! Please, we really do require a reservation- Sir!"


    Themotion drew attention from the other diners, including Vrie and her dinner date.


    Just as she looked up, her gaze collided with Brandon''s sharp, frigid


    stare Her fingers subcontent


    tightened around her fork >


    Brandon reached her side in an instant, casting a nce at the man sitting across from her.


    He wasn''t bad-looking-no wonder Vrie was interested.


    But when the guy met Brandon''s gaze, he immediately looked away, his expression nervous and evasive.


    A sneer flickered in Brandon''s eyes.

 Chapter 1266

    Vrie frowned and coldly asked, "Brandon, what are you doing here?"


    Brandon red at her, frustration thick in his voice. "Vrie, I should be the one asking you that. You promised me that if I stayed away from Michelle for a month, you''d forgive me. So why are you here, on a date with another man?"


    His tone dripped with jealousy, but Vrie remained unfazed.


    "I did say that," she replied calmly. "But if I remember correctly, we''re already broken up. Who I see and what I do is none of your business, is it?"


    Brandon''s face darkened. "You say we''re broken up, but I never agreed to that. We just had a fight. And if you''re seeing someone else while we''re in a rough patch, that''s not fair to us, is it?"


    Before Vrie could respond, the man across from her spoke up. "It''s fine, mister. Even if I''m just a backup for her, I''m willing."


    The words hung in the air, and the entire restaurant fell silent.


    Brandon''s anger red, and he let out augh, though it was devoid of humor. He turned to the young man, his gaze ice-cold. "Even as a backup, you''re not qualified."


    The young man didn''t flinch. He simply smiled. "Mister, I don''t think that''s for you to decide. As long as Veevee agrees, that''s all that matters."


    Brandon''s expression darkened further, a surge of frustration washing over him. It was like trying to punch a pillow-no resistance, no impact, just pure helplessness.


    The young man turned to Vrie, his eyes filled with sincerity. "Veevee, would you be willing to let me be your backup? Whether it''s a month, a year, or longer, I''ll wait. As long as you''re not married, I won''t give up."


    Vrie hesitated. Her friends had been right-youth had an undeniable charm. When someone this young, full of energy, looked at her with that kind of devotion, it was hard to resist.


    She pressed her lips together, ready to respond, when a firm grip suddenly closed around her wrist.


    Before she could react, Brandon yanked her from her seat and began dragging her toward the door.


    She barely took two steps when another hand grabbed her other wrist.


    "Mister, it looks like Veevee doesn''t want to leave with you. You should let her go," the young man said, his voice calm but firm.


    Brandon turned sharply, feeling the resistance. His gaze hardened when he saw the young man''s hand on Valerie''s wrist. If you want to keep that hand, I suggest you let go right now."


    His words cut through the air like ice.


    The young man didn''t flinch. He simply smiled. "I won''t let go unless you do first."


    Brandon inhaled deeply, trying to suppress the fury boiling inside him. He looked eyes with the young man,


    II


    speaking slowly: idging by your age and the way you dress, your family isn''t well-off, is it? Don''t make a reckless decision that could bring trouble to them-"


    "Brandon!" Vrie had reached her limit. She yanked her hand free from his grip and snapped, "I''m warning you if you do anything to him I will never forgive your  fo


    Brandon''s eyes turned red, his expression a mixture of disbelief and disappointment. "Vrie, you''d say something like that to me... for this guy?"


    Vrie''s heart tightened at the sight of his pained look. She quickly looked away, unable to meet his gaze.


    Although they were broken up, how could she stop caring about him so easily? After all, she had once truly loved him-enough to imagine a lifetime together.

 Chapter 1267

    "Just go, Brandon. I don''t want to argue with you here," Vrie said.


    Upon seeing her cold expression, a sharp pain stabbed at Brandon''s chest. Without a word, he turned and walked away.


    Only when his figure disappeared through the restaurant''s doors did the young man finally release Vrie''s hand.


    "Are you okay, Veevee?" he asked softly.


    Vrie exhaled, offering a small smile. "I''m fine. Let''s finish eating."


    But throughout the rest of the meal, she was clearly distracted.


    The young man noticed and did his best to make herugh, but her mood remained subdued.


    After dinner, Vrie offered to drive him back to his university.


    The drive was quiet, her energy subdued-nothing like the lively spirit she''d had when they first met up.


    When they reached the campus gate, he turned to her. "Veevee, do you... still have feelings for that guy from earlier?"


    Vrie hesitated before answering, "No, I''m just tired. Don''t overthink it. Get some rest."


    "When can I see you again? I''ll treat you to dinner next time," the young man said. "We''ll see. Work''s been busytely," Vrie dismissed.


    "Oh... okay." His disappointment was clear, his eyes drooping like a puppy left behind.


    Vrie sighed, her heart softening slightly. "I have a big projecting up, so I''ll be workingte all week. Once it''s done, I''ll reach out."


    His face lit up immediately. "Okay! I''ll wait for your message."


    "Alright," Vrie replied.


    After he left, she drove home.


    ...


    As soon as Vrie pulled into her driveway, she saw a familiar car parked outside


    and sighed. Brandon was waiting for her.


    Ignoring him, she got out of the car and walked straight toward her door.


    "Vrie!" Brandon hurried after her, blocking her path.


    "Move," she said, her voice sharp.


    He looked down at her, hurt in his eyes. "Are you mad at me? Is it because of that guy?"


    "Brandon, I''m exhausted. I don''t want to deal with you right now. I don''t want to see you. So, please leave," Vrie said.


    "I won''t! You''re abandoning me for someone else. I won''t allow it!" Brandon cried out.


    The memory of that young man calling himself a ''backup'' gnawed at Brandon, fueling his frustration.


    Vrie met his gaze with steady


    eyes. "Brandon, you were the one et


    who abandoned me first. And just so you''re clear were broken up you don''t get to control who I see


    "But... you promised that if I stayed away from Michelle for a month, you''d forgive me," Brandon reminded her.


    "Thene find me when you''ve actually done it," Vrie said.


    With that, she moved to step past him, reaching for the door.


    Before she could open it, an arm wrapped around her waist.


    In one swift motion, Brandon pulled her into his embrace. As he felt her in his arms, the panic in his chest finally began to ease.


    Back at the restaurant, seeing her with another man had filled him with an overwhelming fear¡ªthe kind that came with truly believing he was about to lose her.


    "Let go of me!" Vrie struggled, pushing against his chest. Her eyes burned with resistance.


    Brandon tightened his hold, lowering his voice. "Vrie, I won''t interfere with whoever you see this month.


    But when it''s over, Lexpect you to


    keep your word and take me back."


    Vrie froze for a moment, then let out a coldugh. "Wow. How generous of you."


    Brandon fell silent.


    After a long pause, he murmured, "I''m not being generous. Today, when I saw you with him... I finally understood how


    delt every time


    you saw me with Michelle. Consider this month my punishment."

 Chapter 1268

    Vrie pushed him away, her expression impassive. "Say that again when the month is over."


    "You can trust me. I''ll keep my promise," Brandon assured her.


    A flicker of sarcasm crossed Vrie''s face, but she remained silent.


    She walked into the vi, and only once the door clicked shut behind her did Brandon turn and leave.


    Back in her bedroom, Vrie copsed onto the couch, pressing her fingers to her throbbing temples.


    ...


    The following days passed in a blur of work.


    Vrie was so consumed that she barely had time to eat.


    Every now and then, her youthful admirer would text her, asking what she was up to.


    If she had a free moment, she''d send a brief reply. Otherwise, she ignored him.


    Thankfully, he was tactful enough not to press when she didn''t respond.


    By Friday evening, the preliminary phase of the project wasplete, and Vrie finally had the chance to enjoy a proper weekend.


    She called N, hoping to meet for drinks.


    There was a brief pause before N''s voice came through. "Vrie, I can''t drink right now. I''m pregnant."


    "Why can''t you drink when you''re pregnant? Wait, hold on, what?! You''re pregnant?! Since when?" Vrie asked.


    "I just found out recently. I was going to tell you thest time we met, but Ipletely forgot," N exined.


    After the initial shock wore off, Vrie grinned. "Congrats! I''m officially iming godmother rights."


    "Of course," N replied.


    "But seriously¡ªthis is your second kid, and I don''t even have a fianc¨¦ yet. The universe is really messing with me," Vrie whined.


    N chuckled. "Your time wille. Weren''t you just having dinner with your young man the other day? How''s that going?"


    Vrie scoffed. "Don''t even bring it up. Brandon showed up and ruined everything. Just thinking about it pisses me off."


    "Is there really no chance for you and Brandon?" N asked.


    Vrie lowered her gaze.


    After a long pause, she murmured, " don''t know... I''m confused. I told him if he stayed away from Michelle for a month, I''d forgive him. I guess we''ll see in a month."


    She had been with Brandon for so long that it was impossible to move on overnight. She still had feelings for him, but every time she faced him, she couldn''t help but wonder how much of what he said was


    atie.


    reat and how much was a tie.


    If she had to live her whole life second-guessing him, she''d go insane.


    "Take your time," N said gently.


    "Love should make you happy. If et


    you''re good together, stay together. If not, let it go. Marriage isnt the goal. hHappiness is."


    That was exactly why she had married Damon. She knew she''d never love anyone else but him.


    Vrie hummed. "Yeah, I know. Anyway, I''ll let you go. I need to grab some dinner."


    After hanging up, she opened a chat with a contact named Stefan Foley. The conversation was mostly filled with his messages.


    Stefan: [Veevee, are you still busy? It started snowing in the middle of ss today, and for some reason, I thought of you.]


    Below was a photo of the snowy view outside a university ssroom window.


    The message was from yesterday. At the time, Vrie had been scrambling to finish a report. She nced at it but didn''t reply.


    This morning, he had sent a simple good morning sticker with a sleepy emoji.


    Stefan: [Winter mornings are the worst. I just wanna stay glued to my nket forever.]


    Vrie chuckled. Just as she was about to reply, a new message popped up.


    Stefan: [Veevee, are you still working? I''m free tomorrow. If you''re busy, I can bring you lunch. What do you think?]

 Chapter 1269

    Vrie raised an eyebrow and called Stefan.


    The call was answered almost immediately, followed by a nervous voice. "V- Veevee? You''re calling me?"


    "Did I interrupt anything?" Vrie asked.


    "N-No! Not at all! I''m just surprised, that''s all," Stefan replied.


    Vrie smiled. "Have you eaten yet?"


    "I... uh... n-not yet... There''s a new menu in the cafeteria. It''s really good. Want toe try it?" Stefan asked.


    His cautious, hopeful tone tugged at Vrie''s heart.


    "Sure. Give me 20 minutes," Vrie said.


    After hanging up, she drove straight to Saintosh University.


    ...


    The moment Vrie parked near the entrance, she saw Stefan walking toward her.


    She stepped out of the car and met him halfway. "Have you been waiting for me this whole time?"


    Stefan shook his head. "No, I just got here."


    As he spoke, he avoided her gaze, his eyes darting nervously.


    They walked across campus together, Stefan eagerly pointing out buildings andndmarks.


    Vrieughed. "You know, I actually attended here too."


    Stefan froze. "Wait. Seriously?"


    "Yeap. So technically, I''m your senior," Vrie said.


    "Nice to meet you, senior!" Stefan greeted with a smile.


    They exchanged grins. As they passed familiar campusndmarks, Vrie mused, "Things have changed a lot since I was a student here."


    "I can give you a tour after we eat," Stefan offered.


    Vrie chuckled. "Sure. I''ll leave it to you then, junior."


    ...


    Brandon was reviewing documents when his secretary, Charlie, knocked and entered.


    "Mr. Sumner, Ms. Weir went to Saintosh University after work," Charlie reported.


    Brandon''s grip on the papers tightened. His voice turned cold. "She''s seeing that guy again, isn''t she?"


    "I''m not sure. Would you like me to look into it?" Charlie asked.


    "No need. You can go," Brandon dismissed.


    Once the door closed, he set the file down and picked up his phone.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he sent Vrie a message.


    Brandon: [Vrie, are you free tomorrow? I reserved a table at that steakhouse you wanted to try. Let''s have lunch together?]


    The message was sent, but there was no response.


    Half an hour passed. Still nothing.


    A sense of unease gnawed at him. He grabbed his coat, ready to leave, when his phone rang.


    It was Jayden.


    "Brandon, Michelle got hurt because


    of you! She''s still in the hospital. Never mind that you didn''t visit you haven''t even called to check on her. Don''t you think that''s a little heartless?!" Jayden demanded.


    "I have things to do," Brandon replied tly. "Tappreciate what she did, and if she needs anything, help But. I''m not going to see her."


    Jayden''s voice turned furious. "What the hell? She got hurt for you! We''ve been friends for years, and you''re willing to throw that all away for Vrie?!"


    Brandon stopped in his tracks, his voice firm. "Between Vrie and Michelle, I choose Vrie."

 Chapter 1270

    "Fine, Brandon. Don''t regret this!" Jayden snapped and hung up the phone.


    Brandon set his phone down and walked out of his office.


    When Jayden returned to the hospital ward, Michelle looked at him with anticipation. "Jayden, what did Brandon say? Did he agree toe?"


    Meeting Michelle''s hopeful gaze, Jayden pressed his lips together and lowered his eyes, unable to meet hers. "Michelle... Brandon''s been really busy with worktely, so he doesn''t have time to visit. But once he''s less busy, he''lle see you¡ª"


    "You don''t have to lie to me," Michelle cut him off, her gaze falling as she gave a self-deprecating smile. "He''s not busy... He just doesn''t want toe, does he?" "Michelle..." Jayden walked over to the bedside, wanting tofort her, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Jayden, can I have some time alone?" Michelle asked quietly.


    Seeing the heartbreak on her face, Jayden felt a sharp pang of sadness. He also felt a growing sense of unfairness toward her.


    She had been injured saving Brandon, yet ever since she''d been hospitalized, all he had done was send an assistant to pay the bills and deliver some supplements. He hadn''t visited her once.


    Even as a casual friend, he wouldn''t be so cold, let alone after all the years they''d spent together.


    The more Jayden thought about it, the angrier he became.


    Taking a deep breath, he looked at Michelle and said firmly, "Don''t worry, Michelle. I''ll make sure Brandones to see you!"


    With that, he turned and walked out of the room. He made a call. "Do something for me!"


    Once Jayden left, Michelle picked up her phone and opened her chat with Brandon.


    Their conversation had stopped over a week ago when she had asked him to visit, but he never responded.


    Scrolling up, she saw the pattern-she would send several messages, and he would reply with one, often dismissively.


    She had fallen for him at first sight


    and had stayed by his side as a friend for years. She always knew that, to him, she was just a friend, That''s why she never.


    confessed because once she did they wouldn''t even be able to stay friends.


    Michelle had thought staying in Brandon''s life as a friend would be enough. But then, he fell for someone else.


    When she found out he liked Vrie and had chased after her for so long without sess, she had hoped, maybe, just maybe, she still had a chance.


    She never expected Vrie to actually agree to be with him. The jealousy had nearly driven her mad.


    After worst, she wished Vne would disappear from the world entirely.


    Then no one would stand in her way.


    Michelle gripped her phone so tightly


    her knuckles turned white, her


    expression dark and twisted. She


    would never let Vrie stay by Brandon''s side!


    After walking around the campus, Vrie and Stefan parted ways at the school gate.


    As she turned to leave, Stefan suddenly called out, "Veevee, wait a second..."


    Vrie turned back, raising an eyebrow at his cautious expression.


    Amused, she asked, "What is it?"


    Stefan looked nervous, his hands clenched at his sides. Taking a deep breath, he finally blurted out, "Can I... hug you?"


    His voice was barely above a whisper, and he couldn''t even meet her eyes. His ears were bright red, almost like they were burning.


    Vrie was momentarily stunned, then chuckled. She took a step closer.


    As she approached, Stefan caught the scent of gardenias from her perfume.

 Chapter 1271

    Then, Stefan was enveloped by the fragrance.


    When Vrie''s arms wrapped around his waist, his body stiffened as though he had been struck by an electric jolt.


    Before he could respond, she had already released him.


    Smiling, she said, "Thanks for dinner and for showing me around campus tonight. Goodnight."


    "G-Goodnight..." Stefan stammered.


    As Vrie walked away, the faint scent of gardenias lingered for a moment before fading, leaving Stefan with an inexplicable sense of loss.


    He stood there, watching her car until it disappeared from view. Only then did he snap back to reality and head toward his dorm.


    Just as he reached the building, his phone rang. Seeing the name "Michelle" on the screen, he hesitated before stepping aside to answer.


    "What do you want?" he asked.


    "Nothing much. Just wondering how things are going with Vrie," Michelle replied.


    "It''s whatever. If that''s all, I''m hanging up," Stefan said.


    A coldugh echoed from the other end of the line. "Stefan, if you still want me to cover your mother''s medical bills, you''d better do exactly what I say. Otherwise, you might want to start preparing for her funeral."


    Stefan''s grip on his phone tightened. He stood there, silent for more than ten seconds, forcing down the rage and helplessness threatening to surface. "I got it. I''ll do as you say."


    "I expect you and Vrie to be together within a month," Michelle demanded.


    Without waiting for him to respond, she ended the call.


    Stefan''s hand slowly dropped to his side.


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he turned toward the dorm and disappeared into the shadows.


    ...


    When Vrie arrived home, she frowned at the sight of Brandon''s car parked outside.


    Getting out of her car, she approached him and met his gaze coldly. "Brandon, why are you here again¡ª"


    Before she could finish, he suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    She froze in shock, then immediately struggled. "Let go of me!"


    "Vrie....." Brandon''s voice was hoarse, almost pleading. "For this one month, can you not see other men? Can you not let them get close to you? I can''t stand it."


    Vrie quickly realized what was happening and sneered. "Are you having me followed, Brandon?"


    Otherwise, how would he be here at her house, saying this, when she had just been at Saintosh University with Stefan?


    "I just wanted to make sure you were


    safe. I wasn''t spying on you and


    Stefan df I had been, I wouldn''t be


    here waiting, would''ve gone


    straight to Saintosh University


    myself," Brandon defended.


    As he spoke, he tightened his grip, as though trying to fuse her into himself.


    "You''re hurting me! Let go!" Vrie cried.


    Hearing that, Brandon immediately loosened his hold.


    Vrie seized the opportunity to push him away, letting out a coldugh. "How is this any different from stalking?


    "Brandon, I don''t need you controlling who I see or what I do. If you keep following me, our one-month deal is off. I won''t give you another chance."


    "Vrie, I can''t stand seeing you smile at another man. I can''t bear the thought of you falling in love with someone else. That would be too


    cruel for me Just give me a month, that,


    okay? Affet''s giv


    ourselves


    another chance," Brandon pleaded.


    C¨®ntent


    Looking at his bloodshot eyes, Vrie clenched the strap of her purse and turned her head away You have no right to make demands of me, and I have no


    obligation to wait for you."


    To her, there was no way Brandon could go an entire month without seeing Michelle.


    He had made promises before, yet still met with Michelle behind her back.

 Chapter 1272

    Vrie no longer believed Brandon.


    "Vrie..." Brandon reached out to take her hand, but she quickly stepped away.


    "As for what happens next, let''s talk about it after you actually follow through on our bet," she said.


    The next morning, just as Vrie finished washing up, she received a message from Stefan.


    Stefan: [Good morning, Veevee! Are you up yet? The weather''s nice today. Want to go out and have some fun?]


    Vrie: [No, I have things to do today.]


    Stefan: [Oh... okay...]


    Seeing the sighing emoji he sent, Vrie couldn''t help but smile.


    She rememberedst night when they''d been walking around campus. Stefan''s shoes were so worn from washing that the color had faded, and the edges were frayed. Her smile faded a little.


    After a moment of thought, she sent him another message, asking if he was free to go shopping with her.


    Stefan replied almost immediately, his cheerful tone evident. They agreed to meet at the university gate in an hour.


    An hourter, Vrie picked up Stefan, and they drove to the mall.


    "Veevee, why the sudden urge to go shopping? Is there something you need to buy?" Stefan asked.


    Vrie nodded. "Yeah, a friend of mine is pregnant, so I want to get her and the baby some gifts."


    "Oh, I see," Stefan replied.


    They chatted casually on the drive.


    Thirty minutester, Vrie parked in the mall''s underground parking.


    She led him to the clothing department on the second floor right after they got out.


    As they entered the shopping center, Stefan noticed people eyeing him. It wasn''t outright disdain, but that subtle, pretentious judgment that people tried to mask as it revealing it would somehow lower their status.


    He used to resent it, but now...


    He hesitated and spoke carefully. "Veevee, maybe I should wait for you in the parking lot?"


    Vrie turned to look at him. "Why?"


    Stefan seemed troubled. "I think walking around with you like this makes you look bad."


    Seeing the unease and


    embarrassment in his eyes, Vrie frowned slightly before linking her arm through his. "You haven''t stolen anything, and you haven''t hurt anyone. What''s there to be a of


    Her gaze was warm and sincere.


    swner


    It was like a feather brushing against Stefan''s heart-ticklish, unfamiliar.


    "Veevee, if you keep treating me like this, I might actually fall for you," he confessed.


    Vrie chuckled. "That''s great! I''ve always been lovable. Now, let''s go. I have a lot to buy today."


    Stefan let himself be led forward. He nced at her side profile, feeling his heart skip a beat.


    Lowering his gaze, he forced himself


    to suppress the chaotic thoughts swirling in his mind. If Vrie ever found out that he was deliberately getting close to her, she would never forgive him.


    Some feelings and fantasies weren''t meant to be entertained from the start.


    Stefan clenched his fists, his expression growing colder.


    Vrie led him into a men''s clothing store and picked out several casual outfits, handing them to him. "Go try these on."


    Stefan shook his head. "Veevee, I don''t need them."


    "Who said they''re for you? A friend of mine has a birthdaying up. You''re about


    the same size, so I need you to try them on for me," Vrie exined.


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Stefan''s eyes, but he quickly forced a smile. "Got it."

 Chapter 1273

    Stefan took the clothes and walked into the fitting room.


    As he changed, he nced at the price tags. The shirt cost 2,427.99 dors, and the pants were 1,231.50 dors. Together, they nearly totaled a year''s worth of his part-time wages.


    Stefan took a deep breath, shook off his thoughts, and stepped out. "Veevee, how does it look? Does it fit?"


    Vrie turned to look at him, momentarily stunned. A satisfied smile spread across her face as she walked over and smoothed out the wrinkles on his sleeve.


    "Mm, looks great. Try on the other sets too. Oh, and these¡ªI just picked them out. Try them as well," she said.


    "Alright." Stefan obediently tried on more than a dozen outfits withoutining.


    In the end, Vrie bought everything he had tried on, including the shoes.


    As they left the store, the sales associate beamed, walking them to the entrance. "Ms. Weir, we look forward to your next visit!"


    With so many shopping bags in hand, continuing to browse wasn''t practical.


    Vrie turned to Stefan. "Let''s drop these off in the car first, then we can continue. Also, did you have breakfast this morning?"


    Stefan nodded. "Yeah. Did you?"


    "Nope. Let''s find a ce to eat," Vrie suggested.


    "Okay," Stefan replied.


    Upon seeing how obedient he was, Vrie''s smile deepened.


    "Oh, by the way, aren''t you curious who I bought those clothes for?" she asked.


    Stefan shook his head, showing little interest. "If you wanted to tell me, you would. Since you didn''t, asking wouldn''t change anything."


    Vrie raised an eyebrow. Well, wasn''t he considerate?


    After storing the bags in the car, Vrie checked the time-it was almost 11:00 a.m. She decided to find a nearby restaurant and have an early lunch.


    As they sat down, she smiled. "Order whatever you want. Lunch is on me, as a thank-you for helping me try on clothes earlier."


    Stefan hesitated briefly before nodding. "Alright."


    After ordering, Vrie grabbed her bag. "I''m going to the restroom."


    She had barely left when a man suddenly sat down across from Stefan.


    Stefan looked up and saw that it was Brandon. "Mr. Sumner, this seat''s taken."


    Brandon leaned back, his expression cold. "Mr. Foley, Vrie is my girlfriend. You''d better stay away from her, or you won''t be able to handle the consequences."


    "If I remember correctly,st time we met, Veevee already said she broke up with you. You two don''t have any rtionship anymore. Whether I''m close to something


    her or not isht


    you get to decide," Stefan retorted.


    Brandon''s fists clenched, his gaze darkening. "We were just fighting, not breaking


    up. She said that out of anger. You really took it seriously?"


    Stefan smiled I''ll ask her myself whether she meant it. I don''t just take someone else''s word for it. Also she should be back from the restroom soon you''re still heres when she returns, she might get upset."


    Brandon snorted. "Don''t think that acting all


    fall fornocent will make Vrie


    fall for you. She''s only hanging


    around you to spite me Youshould really figure out where you stand."


    "Thanks for the advice, Mr. Sumner," Stefan replied.


    Not long after Brandon left, Vrie returned.


    She immediately noticed something was off about Stefan and was about to ask


    when her phone buzzed inside her bag.

 Chapter 1274

    Vrie pulled out her phone and saw a message from a friend.


    [Vrie, you need to check the trending topics online! Jayden just exposed Brandon to the media for being ungrateful to his lifesaver.]


    She pressed her lips together, her thoughts momentarily frozen.


    After a brief hesitation, she searched for the news.


    A journalist had posted an usation against Brandon, iming he had neglected Michelle, the woman who had been injured while saving him. Since her hospitalization, he hadn''t visited her once.


    Thements were scathing, condemning Brandon as a heartless capitalist with no sense of gratitude.


    Across the table, Stefan noticed Vrie''s sudden pallor. "Veevee, is something wrong? You look really pale."


    His voice pulled her from her thoughts. She quickly ced her phone face down on


    the table, forcing a smile. "It''s nothing, just some news I saw."


    Stefan didn''t press her further, though his gaze lingered on her phone.


    Their food arrived soon after.


    After lunch, they went shopping for gifts for N and the baby.


    Unlike before, Vrie seemed distracted, lost in her thoughts the entire time.


    Stefan considered asking what was wrong but decided against it. If she didn''t want


    to talk, no amount of questioning would change that.


    Once they finished shopping, Vrie drove Stefan back to the university.


    The car ride was quiet.


    When they reached the university''s entrance, Vrie finally turned to him. "Stefan, thanks for today. I really appreciate it."


    "It''s nothing," Stefan replied. "But I noticed you haven''t been yourself since lunch. You barely ate, and you seem off. If you ever want to talk about it, I''m always here to listen."


    Vrie paused before nodding with a small smile. "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind. Take care."


    "You too. Drive safe," Stefan said.


    After Stefan got out of the car, Vrie drove away.


    Charlie rushed into the Sumner Group CEO''s office, knocking hastily before speaking. "Mr. Sumner, Mr. Gilmour just publicly used you of being ungrateful. He''s saving you haven''t visited Ms. Snowden ?nce since her injury. The Inte is furious, and it''s starting to affect thepany''s image."


    Brandon''s expression remained cold. "I know. I''ll handle it. You can go now."


    Once Charlie left, Brandon immediately dialed Jayden''s number.


    The call was answered almost instantly, and Jayden''s voice came through,ced with mockery. "Well, well, aren''t you busy? What made you suddenly free to call me?"


    Brandon frowned. "Do you really think stirring up online drama will make me give in and visit the hospital?"


    Jaydenughed sharply. "If you''re not nning to visit, why bother calling me at all?"


    "I just want to tell you-stop wasting your time. I''m not going to see Michelle," Brandon spat.


    Jayden''s voice grew furious. "Has your conscience been eaten by a dog? If it weren''t for you, Michelle wouldn''t have gotten hurt! She''s been in the hospital all this time because of you!"


    Brandon''s ga?e darkened. His voice


    was calm, but firm. "You''re in love


    with her-that''s your business.


    want But


    Chase after her all you what you


    don''t expect me to do


    think is right. If it weren''t for her, Vrie and I wouldn''t have broken up."  S


    "Don''t me Michelle for everything! You and Vrie broke up because of you! You wanted to stay friends with Michelle while keeping Vrie by your side. You lied to her, which is why your rtionship fell apart Jayden retorted before mming the phone down.


    Brandon set his phone aside, letting out a bitterugh.


    Jayden was right.


    He had been too greedy. Too confident.


    He had thought he could bnce his rtionships with Michelle and Vrie, but all


    he had done was push things to an irreversible point.

 Chapter 1275

    Brandon''s phone rang again.


    Seeing it was Damon, he took a deep breath before answering. "Uncle Damon."


    "What''s going on with this trending news?" Damon asked.


    After a brief pause, Brandon replied, "I''ll handle it. Don''t worry about it."


    "I''m asking what happened. You and Jayden are friends. Why are you letting something this small turn into a scandal?" Damon questioned.


    "It was my mistake. I promise I''ll take care of it today," Brandon assured him.


    "Good." Damon didn''t say more before hanging up.


    Brandon set his phone down and immediately called the PR manager. "Get that trending topic taken down. No matter the cost."


    The PR manager hesitated. "Mr. Sumner, we''ve been trying to remove it. But each time we negotiate, the Gilmour Group raises their bid to keep it up. That''s why it''s still trending."


    Brandon frowned, silent for a long moment.


    The manager continued cautiously. "I remember you and Mr. Gilmour are close. Maybe you could speak to him directly and see what it would take for him to drop it?"


    Brandon''s jaw tightened. "If they raise the price, we raise it higher. Keep going until they give up."


    "Mr. Sumner, that''s going to be extremely expensive..." the PR managermented.


    It was just a trending topic. They could let it be, but the Sumner Group''s reputation would suffer.


    "Do as I say," Brandon insisted.


    Seeing his unwavering expression, the PR manager nodded. "Understood."


    Michelle learned about the trending topic soon after arriving at the hospital. She immediately called Jayden, hoping to convince him to stop.


    "Jayden, I know you''re doing this to get Brandon to visit me, but it''s really not necessary. It he doesn''t want toe, forcing him will only make him resent me more," she said.


    "You got hurt because of him! Even if you were a stranger, he should at least check on you The way he''s acting is too much. Don''t worry I''ll make sure hees and apologizes to you in person!" Jayden hissed.


    Michelle sighed, her voice heavy with helplessness. "Jayden..."


    "I have work to do. We''ll talkter," Jayden replied, ending the call.


    Michelle set her phone down with a smile.


    Jayden was so easy to manipte. All she had to do was act a little sad, and he would do anything for her.


    If only she actually liked him. Unfortunately for him, the only man she wanted was Brandon.


    Now, all she had to do was wait patiently at the hospital. Sooner orter, Brandon woulde to see her.


    The thought lifted her spirits, and her smile deepened.


    ...


    Vrie drove straight to N''s ce after leaving Saintosh University.


    When she walked into the vi, carrying multiple shopping bags, N widened her eyes in surprise. "What''s all this? Why so many bags?"


    Vrie set them down by the couch and sighed. "Gifts for you and the baby. Ugh, I''m exhausted. Get me some water."


    Lydia swiftly handed her a ss, which Vrie promptly drained halfway before turning to N. "I had no idea you were pregnant before, but now that I know, I simply had to get something for you and the baby."


    N blinked. "Isn''t this a little early?"

 Chapter 1276

    "It''s not too early. It''s just the right time," Vrie replied.


    "Alright then," N conceded and sat down beside her. "Well, on behalf of the baby, I''ll say thank you in advance."


    Vrie reached out and gently touched N''s still-t stomach. Her voice softened. "Baby, when you''re born, your godmother will have an even bigger gift waiting for you."


    "What kind of gift?" N asked.


    Vrie shot her a yful nce. "You''ll find out when the timees."


    As they chatted, Damon returned home.


    He was a little surprised to see Vrie but still greeted her, "Ms. Weir."


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Sumner," Vrie returned the greeting.


    N turned to Damon. "Why are you back so early?"


    "I came to grab a file. Figured I''d check in on you while I was here," Damon answered.


    Vrie rolled her eyes. "Hey, hey, can you not be so publicly affectionate? Some of us are still single, you know!"


    Nughed. "Aren''t you getting along pretty well with that younger guy?"


    At the mention of Stefan, Vrie let out a sigh. "Who knows where that''s going?"


    She felt protective of Stefan, but there was no real spark.


    Initially, she had been drawn to his looks, but the more they interacted, the more she realized she admired his appearance-nothing more.


    Or maybe, she just wasn''t interested in any man after Brandon.


    Seeing Vrie''s downcast expression, N turned to Damon. "You should go get your file."


    "Alright," Damon replied.


    Once Damon left, N turned back to Vrie. "Did something happen?"


    Vrie lowered her gaze, pausing for a long moment before finally saying, "Someone posted online today using Brandon of being ungrateful. They said Michelle got hurt saving him, but since she''s been in the hospital, he hasn''t visited her once.


    "The Inte is full of people calling him a heartless capitalist. Oh, and Michelle''s the ''friend'' he was always so ambiguous about."


    She let out a frustrated sigh. "We''ve


    already broken up, but his still


    messes with emotions


    annoying. Do you think I''m stuck in the past?"


    N frowned slightly. "You used to love Tom just as much as you love Brandon now, but when he cheated, you still managed to move on Time makes everything fade


    "It''s normal to still have feelings for him. You''re not a machine-you can''t just flip a switch and stop caring.


    "What matters is deciding whether you want a clean break or if there''s still a chance for you two."


    Vrie ruffled her hair in frustration. "I don''t know... I guess I''ll wait and see if he can keep his promise not to see Michelle for a month."


    "That''s fair," N said.


    They talked a while longer before Vrie left.


    After seeing her off, N turned and headed for the study. She knocked lightly before stepping inside.


    Damon was reviewing some documents. Hearing the door open, he looked up and smiled when he saw it was N. He set the papers down. "Vrie left?"


    "Yeah. You wanted to talk to me about something?" N asked.


    If Damon had onlye back for a file, he wouldn''t have stayed in the study this long.


    He nodded. "Mm. Alexander just contacted me. Edward passed away."


    N pressed her lips together. "That has nothing to do with us. Why is he telling you?"


    "Because there''s a rumor going around that Brian killed him," Damon supplied.


    N frowned. "Brian lost a leg in a car ident, didn''t he? How could he have killed Edward?"


    Damon nodded. "He''s taking the fall for Emerald. The real culprit is Emerald." N wasn''t surprised. Emerald would do anything to take control of the Nixons.


    "The Nixons must be in chaos right now," shemented.


    Damon nodded. "Yeah. Alexander thinks Emerald will probably sacrifice Brian to save herself. Meanwhite, Edward''s lover and son are fighting for control. They have Edward''s with and a lot of people in the family are siding with them."

 Chapter 1277

    For the next few years, Emerald would likely be too consumed with internal


    struggles to trouble Damon and N.


    N lowered her gaze. "Either way, what happens in Meristate no longer concerns us. I just want our family to stay together."


    "Mm," Damon murmured in agreement.


    Over the next few days, Brandon focused solely on suppressing the online usations of ingratitude. He workedte into the night, desperately trying to contain the fallout.


    Jayden stormed into Brandon''s office, noticing that Brandon seemed more concerned with thepany''s reputation than visiting Michelle.


    "Brandon, have you lost your mind over Vrie? You need to see Michelle today, no matter what!" Jayden demanded.


    Brandon''s expression remained cold. "I already told you, I''m not going. I''m busy. Please leave."


    Jayden''s face darkened as he grabbed the file from Brandon''s hands. "Are you really willing to throw away our friendship over a woman?"


    "She''s not just any woman-she''s my girlfriend. The woman I love," Brandon replied.


    Jayden pressed, "And what about our years of friendship? What does that mean to you?"


    Brandon met his gaze steadily. "I value our friendship, but if you''re forcing me to choose, you won''t like my answer."


    Jayden let out a sharpugh. "No one forced you! You chose Vrie!"


    "Yes, I did. Just like you chose Michelle over me," Brandon shot back.


    The office fell silent. Neither of them spoke.


    After a long pause, Jayden finally said, "Fine. You don''t have to like Michelle. No one expects you to return her feelings. But she saved you. Visiting her in the hospital is the least you can do."


    "I promised Vrie I wouldn''t see Michelle for a month," Brandon exined.


    Jayden''s anger red. "That''s it? That''s your reason?"


    "Yes," Brandon answered firmly.


    "You''re hopeless, Brandon!" Jayden spat.


    He turned sharply and stormed out, mming the office door behind him.


    Half an hourter, Jayden arrived at Michelle''s hospital room, still seething. Seeing his expression, Michelle immediately asked, "Jayden, what''s wrong?" He sat down beside her bed, his face tense. "Michelle, stop waiting. Brandon isn''ting."


    Her smile faltered. After a long pause, she forced herself to ask, "What happened?"


    "I confronted him. He said he promised Vrie he wouldn''t see you for a month," Jayden said.


    Michelle pressed her lips together and let out a bitterugh. "I see... I never really expected him toe anyway."


    be


    Seeing her on the verge of tears, Jayden softened his tone.'' too upset. Even if he''s not here, you still have me and yate, and Nn.


    She nodded, but deep down, none of them were Brandon.


    It wasn''t long before several shareholders arrived at Brandon''s office.


    "Mr. Sumner, the negative press from the Gilmour Group''s online campaign is seriously damaging thepany''s image. It''s been days. What''s your n?"  fo


    "Yeah, if you can''t suppress it, at least issue a public apology. Or better yet, resign as CEO!"


    "Several business partners have


    already reached out, asking about the situation. If this continues, we might start losing contracts."

 Chapter 1278

    The shareholders continued to talk over each other, giving Brandon no chance to speak.


    Only when they fell silent did he ask, "Are you finished?"


    "Mr. Sumner, what kind of attitude is this? Your personal affairs caused this whole mess, yet you''re acting as if it has nothing to do with you!" one shareholder demanded.


    Facing their angry res, Brandon set the document in his hand aside.


    "You''ve all said quite a bit, but the main point is that you want me to resign, right?" he said. "I can step down, but tell me, who do you n to put in my ce?"


    The shareholders exchanged uneasy nces.


    After a long pause, the lead shareholder spoke. "There are several capable shareholders in thepany. We can select one of them to temporarily take over as CEO of the Sumner Group until you resolve your personal matters. Once that''s done, you can return to your position."


    Brandon chuckled. "Mr. Dodgson, since you''re speaking so confidently, I assume you''ve already decided on a recement. Don''t tell me you''ve chosen yourself?"


    Wyatt Dodgson frowned. "Mr. Sumner, we can make the decision through an open vote. And for the record, I have no strong desire to rece you."


    Brandon nodded. "Fine. Then let''s hold a shareholder meeting. I also have a candidate in mind for the interim role."


    Since Brandon took over the Sumner Group, Wyatt had been sowing discord between him and the other shareholders. Even if Brandon stepped down, there was no way he''d let Wyatt take his ce.


    Wyatt narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled. "Alright, then."


    ...


    Less than an hourter, all the shareholders of the Sumner Group had gathered in the conference room.


    Sitting at the head of the table, Brandon addressed the group. "First, I want to apologize. Due to my


    personal affairs, thepany''s


    publio image has taken a hit. I'' gathered you here today to make an important announcement.


    He swept his gaze across the room, noting the different reactions. "To prevent my personal issues from further affecting thepany, I''ve decided to temporarily step down as CEO of the Summer Group. The purpose of today''s meeting is to elect someone to take over in the interim."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the room erupted in discussion.


    "Mr. Sumner, this is a minor issue. There''s no need for you to resign over it."


    "Exactly. This situation hasn''t spread widely. Plenty of otherpanies have had far bigger scandals and still managed just fine."


    "I think you''re making too big a deal out of this. If you step down now, you''ll only be proving their usations that you''re ungrateful. This will blow over soon."


    As the shareholders voiced their opinions, Wyatt''s expression darkened.


    Brandon raised a hand, signaling for silence. "I understand everyone''s concerns, but


    I also want to take this opportunity to rest for a while."


    "How long do you n to be away?" one shareholder asked. "If it''s too long, it could destabilize thepany."


    Apany couldn''t function properly without its leader.


    Over the past few years, they had all witnessed Brandon''s growth. He was no longer the reckless young man who made frequent mistakes. He had be a dependable leader, fully capable of steering the Sumner Group forward.

 Chapter 1279

    Brandon smiled. "I haven''t set an exact timeline yet, but at a minimum, I''ll be gone for a month."


    "A month? That''s way too long! No, absolutely not. You can take a week at most."


    "Exactly. If you disappear for an entire month, thepany may fall into chaos. We have several major deals lined up right now. Your absence would definitely cause problems."


    The shareholders protested.


    Finally, Wyatt spoke up, his voice firm. "Everyone, please calm down. Mr. Sumner has been working non-stop these past few years without a break. It''s only reasonable that he take some time off now."


    As soon as he finished, another shareholder, Chester Baldwin, sneered. "Of course you''d want Mr. Sumner to take a break, Mr. Dodgson. After all, you''ve secretly been buying up shares from other shareholders over the past two years.


    "You probably hold at least 10% of thepany''s stock by now, don''t you? If Mr. Sumner steps down, you''ll have a clear path to bing the next CEO of the Sumner Group."


    There was obvious sarcasm in Chester''s voice, but Wyatt remained unfazed.


    "Mr. Baldwin, I don''t appreciate your insinuations. This meeting was called so we could fairly and openly elect a temporary recement for Mr. Sumner. The final decision isn''t up to me alone. Wouldn''t you agree?" Wyatt said.


    "Fine," Chester replied. "Since you put it that way, I have nothing more to say. I just hope everyone here makes the right choice and selects the best candidate for the job."


    Wyatt''s expression darkened as he shifted his gaze away.


    Meanwhile, Brandon ignored the power struggle unfolding in front of him.


    "I have a candidate in mind," he announced.


    Then, he turned to a shareholder sitting quietly in the corner. "Mr. Minter, would you be interested in temporarily managing the Sumner Group?"


    Immediately, all eyes turned to the man in the corner, many filled with disbelief.


    Joshua Minter owned only 1% of thepany''s shares, making him one of the smallest shareholders. He usually sat quietly during meetings, offen so unnoticed that he wasn''t even invited to major decision-making discussions.


    No one had expected Brandon to choose him as his temporary recement.


    Wyatt subtly signaled another


    shareholder, who quickly caught on


    and spoke up. "Mr. Sumner, Mr.


    Minter has mostly been a figurehead


    theCompany He''s never led any


    major projects and has no


    experience in corporate


    who


    management. Wouldn''t appointing


    him be a bit reckless?"


    Brandon smiled. "I''m simply proposing my choice. Whether Mr. Minter epts and whether the shareholders agree to his appointment is up to the vote."


    An hourter, Wyatt stormed out of the meeting room, his face dark with anger. Behind him, Brandon walked out with a smile.


    In the final vote, Joshua won by a single vote, making him the acting CEO of the Sumner Group for the next month.


    Brandon wasted no time. Within two hours, he had transferred all his responsibilities to Joshua and instructed his secretary to assist him in overseeing operations for the next month.


    With everything settled, Brandon left the Sumner Group.


    News of his resignation quickly reached Damon, who immediately called him.


    "This is your so-called solution?" Damon asked coldly.


    Brandon chuckled. "Uncle Damon, I just want to take a break."


    "Have you considered what will happen when you return in a month? Will the


    shareholders still listen to you?" Damon asked.


    "That''s exactly why I chose


    someone with minimal shares to rece me. In just a month, Joshua won''t be able to pose any real threat to me. Besides, my secretary will keep me updated on thepany'' status every few days," Brandon answered.

 Chapter 1280

    Damon''s tone turned icy as he heard the confidence in Brandon''s voice. "You''d better be fully prepared for this."


    "Uncle Damon, don''t worry about me. I know what I''m doing," Brandon reassured him.


    Thepany wasn''t his biggest concern right now. There was something far more important.


    During this month off, he was determined to win Vrie back.


    As long as he stayed by her side, she wouldn''t have time to spend with Stefan.


    Once they were back together, after a month, he''d return to work.


    It was the perfect n.


    "If that''s the case, I have nothing more to say," Damon replied, clearly displeased, before hanging up.


    Brandon set down his phone and immediately drove to the Weir Group.


    After parking outside, he called Vrie. "Vrie, are you free tonight? Let''s have dinner together."


    "I''m really busy today. I''ll probably be workingte," Vrie answered.


    "That''s fine. I can wait. We could grab ate-night snack instead," Brandon suggested.


    There was a brief silence on the other end. A few secondster, Vrie''s calm but firm voice returned. "I mean... no."


    "I see... Well, I''m downstairs at your office. I brought you your favorite matcha cake.


    If you''re too busy, I''ll leave it at the front desk. You can pick it up whenever you have time," Brandon said.


    Vrie frowned slightly, about to respond, but he had already hung up.


    Sighing, she set her phone down. She wasn''t ready to see Brandon yet¡ªnot until she figured out what she really wanted.


    Soon after, the receptionist called her. "Ms. Weir, Mr. Sumner left a dessert for you. Would you like me to bring it up?"


    "No, you can have it," Vrie replied.


    After hanging up, she tried to refocus on her work, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t concentrate.


    Eventually, she gave up and decided to take a break.


    As Vrie walked out of the office that evening, she spotted Brandon''s car parked by the curb. Her steps faltered for a moment.


    After a brief hesitation, she walked over and tapped on the window.


    The window rolled down, revealing Brandon''s face. "Vrie, you''re off work?"


    Vrie opened the door and got in. "Brandon, we need to talk."


    "Alright," Brandon said.


    "I need you to stoping to see me. I need this month to figure out whether I even want to continue this rtionship," Vrie announced.


    The smile on Brandon''s face slowly faded. "Vrie, didn''t you say that if I avoided Michelle for a month, you''d forgive me? Wasn''t that the agreement to get back together?"


    "I need time to think. Lately, I''ve realized there''s more to my life than just love," Vrie said.


    Love could be a part of her life, but it couldn''t consume her. She didn''t want to spend so much time and, energy maintaining a rtionship, especially one that had already made her lose faith in him.


    "I understand," Brandon said softly


    "I''ll give you time. We can take things slow. resigned from the Sumner


    Group today. For the next month my only focus is winning you back


    Vrie frowned, her tone carrying a trace of helplessness. "Brandon, you don''t need


    to do this. You''re just making things harder for me."


    The car fell silent. So quiet, they could hear each other''s breathing.


    After a long pause, Brandon spoke again. "Vrie, I know I''ve


    disappointed you before. But can you give me onest chance?


    one. I let you down again,


    Just


    promise I''ll leave you alone forever. Okay?"


    Vrie turned her gaze to the window, watching the people pass by outside.


    After a long moment, she said quietly, "I''ll think about it. I''ll give you an answer in a


    few days."

 Chapter 1281

    Vrie opened the door and stepped out.


    After she left, Brandon pulled out his phone and dialed Yale. "Got time for a drink tonight?"


    "Sure. Butst I checked, Vrie keeps a tight leash on you. You sure you can go drinking?" Yale asked.


    Hearing the teasing in Yale''s voice, Brandon lowered his gaze. "She doesn''t care what I do anymore."


    She didn''t even want him now, so why would she care if he went out drinking?


    "Alright then. I''ll call Nn and Jayden. You and Jayden need to settle your beef anyway. You two fighting online all the time is just making peopleugh at you," Yale grunted.


    Brandon frowned. "If you invite him, I''m not going. I don''t want to see him."


    If Jayden showed up, the first thing he''d do was try to convince him to see Michelle. And right now, just hearing her name annoyed him.


    If it weren''t for Michelle, things wouldn''t have spiraled so far between him and


    Vrie.


    "Fine, fine. I won''t call him. See you at the usual ce," Yale said.


    "Yeah," Brandon hummed.


    He hung up and drove straight to the bar.


    Not long after, Nn and Yale arrived.


    Seeing that Brandon had ordered several bottles of hard liquor, Yale raised an eyebrow and took a seat across from him. "Brandon, what''s really going on between you and Jayden? heard Michelle gothur saving you, and you haven''t even visited her once?"


    Brandon downed his drink in one gulp. "No, I haven''t."


    "That''s kind of harsh, don''t you think? Even if you don''t like her, she''s still been our


    friend for years," Yale pointed out.


    "When I brought Vrie to meet you


    guys, you saw how Michelle and


    Jayden kept making digs at her. I made it clear that I don''t want to attend any gathering where Michelle is present. But Jayden keeps tricking me into showing up anyway," Brandon exined.


    "Besides, every time Michelle is there, Vrie just happens to find out and show up too. You really think that''s a coincidence?" he asked.


    It was obvious. Either Jayden or Michelle had been feeding Vrie information.


    Yale sighed. "Man, I don''t get your whole tangled mess. You and Vrie should be together, and Jayden should just date Michelle. Wouldn''t that be easier than all this drama?"


    "Vrie said she''ll forgive me if I stay away from Michelle for a month. So no matter what Jayden or Michelle try, I''m not seeing her," Brandon said.


    It was cruel to Michelle, but if Yale had to choose between his girlfriend and his friend, he knew which one he''d pick too.


    "I get it." Yale nodded. "I''ll try talking to Jayden. When ites to Michelle, though... that''s out of my hands."


    The only reason they had ever gotten close to Michelle in the first ce was that she and Jayden had grown up together. She''d always been part of their group.


    But if they were talking about real friendships, her strongest connection was still with Jayden.


    To be honest, Yale had always felt that Michelle was a little maniptive.


    She knew damn well that Jayden liked her but still yed innocent and used him to get closer to Brandon. And now she''d sessfully driven a wedge between Brandon and Vrie.


    "Don''t worry about it," Brandon said, swirling his drink. "I don''t care what they do."

 Chapter 1282

    At present, nothing mattered to Brandon except Vrie. If Jayden insisted on forcing him to see Michelle, their friendship might not survive.


    Yale nodded. "Got it. I''ll mention it, but I won''t push it if he doesn''t listen."


    He and Nn had a clear view of the situation and weren''t nning on getting too involved. They didn''t want to end up stuck in the middle, trying to please both sides and failing.


    The news of Brandon stepping down as CEO of the Sumner Group spread quickly through Saintornia.


    As soon as Michelle heard about it, she called Jayden.


    "Jayden, I just saw online that Brandon resigned as CEO of the Sumner Group. What''s going on?" Her voice trembled with worry.


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Jayden responded in a low voice. "I don''t know yet. I''ll ask around."


    "Jayden, do you think it''s because of that expos¨¦ you had someone post online? Maybe you should have them take it down. I want to see him, but I don''t want him to leave the Sumner Group because of me," Michelle said.


    The line went silent after she spoke.


    After a few seconds, with no response, Michelle frowned. "Jayden? What''s wrong? Why aren''t you saying anything? If you''re busy, I can call youter."


    "No, it''s fine," Jayden said tly. "I''ll take care of it. You should rest."


    With that, he hung up.


    Michelle was too focused on the news of Brandon''s resignation to notice the odd tone in Jayden''s voice. Even if she had, she probably wouldn''t have cared.


    After all, she had always believed Jayden liked her so much he would never leave her, no matter what.


    Jayden set his phone down and called his assistant into the office. "Contact the blogger who posted the expos¨¦ about Brandon being ungrateful and have them delete all their posts. Also, remove any trending topics rted to it. Get it done by tomorrow morning."


    The assistant looked puzzled, staring at him in disbelief.


    Just half an hour ago, Jayden had ordered them to buy more bot traffic to amplify the controversy. Why the sudden change of heart?


    Seeing the hesitation, Jayden frowned. "Did you not understand what I just said?"


    "I-I did, Mr. Gilmour. I''ll take care of it right away," the assistant replied. After the assistant left, Jayden rubbed his temples, frustration flooding over him.


    He had almostpletely burned his bridge with Brandon for Michelle''s sake Yet, the moment she learned Brandon had resigned, she wanted everything taken down.


    It was clear now-he never really mattered to her.


    The only reason she had been kind to him was probably to use him to get closer to Brandon.


    Before, as long as he could see


    Michelle smile, he felt content. He endured the heartache of helping her pursue Brandon, agreeing to her. every unreasonable request.


    But now, for the first time, he wondered what the point was. No matter how much


    effort he put in, she would never look back at him.


    Maybe it was time to let go and start over.


    As Jayden pondered this, his phone rang again.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    He picked it up, seeing Yale''s name on the screen.


    A sh of disappointment crossed his face. For a moment, he had


    hoped it was Michelle


    something was wrong and calling him back.


    Clearly, he was fooling himself.


    Pushing aside his emotions, he answered the call.

 Chapter 1283

    "What''s up?" Jayden asked.


    "You free for dinner tonight?" Yale invited.


    Jayden checked his schedule-no meetings, no social engagements.


    Raising an eyebrow, he asked, "Who else ising?"


    "Just the two of us," Yale replied.


    "Alright, send me the details," Jayden said.


    That evening, Jayden pulled up in front of a high-end restaurant in Saintornia.


    As he stepped out of his car, Yale''s voice came from the side. "Jayden, what a coincidence. We arrived at the same time."


    Jayden looked over, then waited for Yale to catch up before they walked inside together.


    Once seated in a private room, Jayden studied Yale. "You asked me to dinner alone. There must be something you want to talk about."


    Yale chuckled. "Can''t hide anything from you. Let''s order first."


    After cing their orders and the server left, Yale leaned back and met Jayden''s gaze. "What''s your n with Michelle and Brandon? Are you really trying to set


    them up?"


    Jayden''s fingers tightened slightly around his ss. His voice was calm but firm. "Yeah. Why?"


    Yale frowned. "You like Michelle, don''t you? If she ends up with Brandon, won''t you regret it?"


    Jayden let out a bitterugh. "What does it matter if I like her? She doesn''t like me."


    Yale sighed. "If only you were this clear-headed about her feelings for Brandon. He doesn''t like her either, but you keep pushing him to see her. All you''re doing is making everyone miserable."


    Even if Brandon and Vrie broke up, he still wouldn''t end up with Michelle.


    Jayden looked at Yale. "So, you brought me here just to convince me to stop helping Michelle?"


    "I''m not telling you to stop helping her. I''m telling you to let things go," Yale suggested.


    Jayden took a sip of water, his expression unreadable. "Did Brandon send you?"


    "No. You''re all my friends, and I don''t want things to get so bad that we can''t even sit down for a meal together anymore," Yale said.


    Jayden grunted. "If Brandon had just gone to see Michelle at the hospital once, we wouldn''t be in this mess."


    "You keep forcing him to do


    something he doesn''t want to do Of


    course he''s going to resist." Yale


    sighed Wayden really think you should stay out of whatever going on between him and Michelle."


    Jayden remained silent, his face unreadable. It was hard to tell if he was even listening.


    Seeing that he wasn''t responding, Yale didn''t press further. Instead, he shifted the conversation to work.


    After dinner, the two left the restaurant together.


    As they walked through the lobby, Jayden suddenly froze.


    "What is it?" Yale asked.


    He followed Jayden''s gaze and was surprised by what he saw.


    By the window, Vrie


    s having


    dinner with Stefan. They were


    chatting as they ate, and she kept.


    picking food for him piling his te high.


    "Veevee, I really can''t eat anymore. Please, stop giving me food," Stefan protested.


    Seeing how full his te was, Vrie chuckled and set down her utensils. "Alright, I''ll stop. Take your time."


    "Okay." Stefan nced at her, hesitated, then cautiously asked, "Why did you suddenly ask me to dinner today?"


    "What? You don''t want me to?" Vrie asked.


    "No, no, of course not. I''m just... surprised," Stefan replied.


    He was used to being the one sending her messages every day, often receiving only


    a few responses in return.


    Today, he''d been too busy with


    sses to text her. Then, out of the blue, she reached out to him first. When she did she mentioned she was already at Santosh University.

 Chapter 1284

    It usually took Stefan ten minutes to walk from the dorm to the school gate, but today, he made it in just five.


    The moment he saw Vrie, a wave of happiness surged inside him.


    He knew it now. He had truly fallen for her.


    "I had some errands nearby and happened to pass by your school. Then I remembered I still had something to give you," Vrie exined.


    Stefan raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "What is it?"


    "You''ll find outter. Let''s eat first," she suggested.


    Stefan nodded. "Okay."


    Neither Vrie nor Stefan noticed Jayden, who had secretly taken a photo of them from a distance.


    Behind Jayden, Yale frowned. "Jayden, isn''t it a bit inappropriate to secretly take photos of Vrie?"


    Jayden nced at him. "What''s wrong with it? She''s the one sneaking around on Brandon, having dinner with another man. I''m just taking a picture. What''s the big deal?"


    "But Vrie and Brandon broke up. She''s free to date whoever she wants now. Besides... that guy could be her younger brother or something," Yale reasoned. "Her brother? Have you ever heard of her having a brother?" Jayden retorted.


    Yale fell silent.


    "Alright, I''ve got something to take care ofter, so I''ll head out first. See you next time," Jayden said.


    Yale wanted to argue more, but before he could, Jayden had already walked away, his figure disappearing from sight.


    After leaving the restaurant, Jayden drove straight to the hospital.


    Michelle was reading a book in the hospital room. When she heard the door open, she instinctively looked up.


    Upon seeing Jayden, her face brightened with surprise and delight. "Jayden, what are you doing here at this hour? Finished with work?"


    "Yeah." Jayden walked over to the hospital bed and sat down, his gaze fixed on her. "How''s your recovery going?"


    "I''m doing well. The doctor says I


    should be able to leave next week.


    But... guess Brandon won''t be


    visiting before then will


    he


    Michelle mumbled.


    Before, Jayden would haveforted her, promising to find a way to bring Brandon


    to see her. But tonight, he said nothing. His silence felt strange.


    Noticing something was off, Michelle studied him closely. "Jayden, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Without a word, Jayden pulled out his phone, handed it to her, and showed her the photo he had taken at the restaurant.


    When Michelle saw Vrie and Stefan, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    She gasped. "Why are Stefan and Vrie... having dinner together?"


    Jayden had been watching her face closely, searching for any signs of deception.


    He saw none.


    He lowered his phone, his tone bing cold. "Why are they having dinner together? Don''t you already know the reason?"


    Michelle froze for a moment, then her eyes filled with hurt. "Jayden, what are you implying? Are you suggesting I sent Stefan to get close to Vrie?"


    "What else am I supposed to think? Most people don''t know about your connection to Stefan, but I do. Don''t tell me it''s just a coincidence that Stefan and Vre know each other," Jayden pressed.


    His usatory tone seemed to cut deep, leaving Michelle visibly shaken.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. "Jayden, do you really think I''m that maniptive?"


    "Shouldn''t I? Stefan is your half-brother. There''s no way he doesn''t know about Vrie and Brandon''s past Are you seriously going to tell me you had nothing to do with him getting close to ber?" Jayden demanded.


    Stefan was still in university. He wouldn''t have met Vrie naturally without some sort of setup.


    "I don''t know anything about it. If you don''t believe me, I can call Stefan right now!" Michelle cried.

 Chapter 1285

    Michelle reached for her phone on the table.


    Just before her fingers could brush it, Jayden''s hand shot out faster, snatching it away.


    She looked up at Jayden, her teary eyes shing with defiance. "Give me back my phone!"


    Jayden took a deep breath and spoke slowly. "Michelle, it''s not toote to stop. If you really did send Stefan to get close to Vrie, then tell him to back off."


    Michelle nodded. "Fine. No matter what I say, you won''t believe me. So, let''s say I did send him. What are you going to do? Tell Brandon?"


    Jayden fell silent, unsure of how to respond. Beforeing here, he hadn''t even considered what he would do if Michelle was behind this.


    Would he tell Brandon? Or pretend he didn''t know?


    "Whether you were behind this or not, you need to call Stefan and tell him to stop seeing Vrie. If Brandon finds out about your rtionship, he won''t believe anything you say again," Jayden warned.


    Michelle''s eyes filled with disappointment. "So, you don''t believe me either?"


    "I want to, but..." Jayden trailed off.


    Michelle''s voice cracked as she cried, "Enough! Just go. I don''t want to see you right now."


    "Michelle..." Jayden''s tone softened, almost pleading.


    Michelle yelled, "Go! Just leave! If you don''t trust me, then let''s stop seeing each other altogether!"


    Tears streamed down her face. She wiped them away and turned her head, refusing to look at him again.


    The hospital room fell silent. Neither of them spoke.


    After a long moment, Jayden ced her phone back on the table and walked out.


    As the door clicked shut, Michelle finally lost control, sweeping everything off the bedside table in a fit of rage.


    Jayden lingered outside for a few seconds before walking away.


    ...


    Vrie drove Stefan back to his dorm after dinner.


    Throughout the ride, Stefan seemed like he wanted to say something but kept hesitating.


    When the ear finally stopped outside


    the university''s main gate, he


    couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    "Veevee, back at the restaurant, you


    said you had something for me. What is it?"


    Vrie smiled at the curiosity in his eyes. "Get out of the car first."


    Stefan hesitated. "You''re not going to trick me into getting out and then just drive off, are you?"


    Vrieughed. "I wouldn''t do that."


    "Alright, I trust you." Stefan stepped out.


    Vrie followed and walked to the back of the car, popping the trunk.


    Inside, neatly stacked, were all the clothes Stefan had helped her pick out at the mall the other day.


    Stefan''s eyes widened in shock. "These clothes..."


    "They''re all for you," Vrie said with a smile.


    Stefan gasped. "But... I thought you said they were for a friend''s birthday?"


    Vrie suddenly pulled a small cake from behind her back and held it out to him Yeap, you''re that friend You didn''t forget your own birthday, did. you?"


    Stefan froze for a moment before realizing that Vrie must have seen his ID.


    The birthdate on his ID was today,


    this real birthday was still


    over


    months away


    never celebrated his bi


    He had


    before.


    Seeing his silence, Vrie raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong? Did I get the date wrong?"


    Her voice snapped him back to reality. He quickly shook his head. "No, you got it right. It''s today."


    "Then make a wish," Vrie said, lighting the candle and holding the cake out to him.

 Chapter 1286

    As Stefan stared at the candle, an unreadable emotion flickered in his eyes. He pressed his hands together, closed his eyes, and made a wish.


    After a moment, he opened his eyes and blew out the candle. "Thank you, Veevee."


    "No need to thank me. But I''m curious-what did you wish for?" Vrie asked.


    Stefan smiled. "If I tell you, it won''te true, right?"


    "Fair enough. Here, this is your birthday present," Vrie said.


    When Stefan saw the ck box she handed him, he looked surprised. "Isn''t the present all those clothes?"


    "Those were just extras. This is the real gift," Vrie replied.


    Stefan hesitated, taking the box. "Can I open it now?"


    Vrie nodded. "Of course."


    He carefully untied the ribbon and lifted the lid. As soon as he saw what was inside, shock shed across his face.


    "This is..." he murmured.


    Inside the box was a key.


    "I bought you an apartment near the university. That way, you won''t have to stay in the dorms anymore," Vrie exined.


    Stefan immediately shut the box and handed it back. "This is too much. I can''t ept it."


    The clothes were already more than generous. If he epted the apartment too, he would feel even more guilty.


    "Ourpany has a partnership with the developer of thatplex. The apartment was a gift from them, so I didn''t actually pay for it. You don''t need to feel burdened," Vrie rified.


    Stefan shook his head. "I really can''t ept it. The clothes alone are more than enough. Please take this back."


    Even if the apartment was a gift, its market value was still in the millions. He couldn''t ept it in good conscience.


    Besides, the reason he had approached Vrie in the first ce wasn''t exactly pure.


    Seeing how firm Stefan was, Vrie had no choice but to take the box back. "Alright then."


    As she put the key away, Stefan felt a sense of relief. "Veevee, I really appreciate you celebrating my birthday today. I won''t forget it."


    "It''s nothing. It''s gettingte. Head back inside," Vrie replied.


    She packed up the cake and handed him the shopping bags filled with clothes from the trunk.


    "Can you carry everything?" she asked.


    "Yeah. Thank you," Stefan said again.


    Vrie waved him off. "Enough with the thank-yous. Go on, now."


    She watched as Stefan walked back into campus before driving away.


    ...


    The moment Stefan returned to his dorm, his phone rang.


    It was Michelle.


    "How''s it going with Vrie?" she asked.


    Stefan nced at the clothes piled on the floor and the cake sitting on the desk. He


    stood up and stepped onto the balcony.


    "Pretty good," he answered.


    Michelle let out a coldugh. "Stefan,


    I don''t want to hear empty words


    When are you going to sleep with


    her? When are


    ou going to get me


    some real proof?"


    fo


    "She''s not letting me get too close yet. I need more time to build trust," Stefan exined.


    "Hah. Well your dear home-wrecking


    mother''s next medical bill is due in


    ten days. If I don''t get what I want by then figure it out yourself," Michelle threatened before hanging up.


    Stefan put his phone away and stood on the balcony for a long while before finally heading back inside.


    As soon as he sat down, one of his roommates walked over. "Stefan, is it your birthday today? Why''d you get a cake?"


    Stefan nced at the cake. "No, I just felt like eating one."


    He picked it up and handed it to his roommate. "But now that I bought it, I don''t


    really feel like eating it anymore. You guys can have it."


    no,


    "Damn, you''re the best! I won''t say His roommate cake but noticed Stefan was still


    holding onto the caked the


    ribbon.

 Chapter 1287

    "I''ve got it. You can let go. I promise I won''t drop it," Stefan''s roommate reassured him.


    Stefan''s fingers tightened briefly before he slowly released his grip. "Yeah."


    His roommate carried the cake over to the others, calling them to share. He kept a piece for Stefan.


    That piece remained untouched until Stefan went to bed.


    ...


    Over the next few days, Brandon appeared at the Weir Group every day.


    Sometimes, he brought food; other times, flowers.


    Vrie was beyond annoyed. She''d told him repeatedly to stop pestering her, but he refused to listen. Eventually, she ignored him altogether.


    On Friday evening, Vrie spotted Brandon''s car parked by the curb as soon as she stepped out of the office.


    By then, she was used to seeing him there. She walked directly to her car, pretending he didn''t exist.


    Just as she reached it, Brandon called out from behind, "Vrie."


    Vrie pressed her lips together and turned to face him. "What do you want?"


    "Vrie, are you free tonight?" he asked.


    "No, I have ns," Vrie replied.


    Brandon''s face darkened. "With Stefan?"


    Vrie frowned. "What does that have to do with you? I don''t owe you an exnation."


    Before Brandon could respond, his phone rang.


    Seeing it was his secretary, he hesitated but eventually answered. "What is it?"


    Whatever was said on the other end changed his expression. He immediately replied, "Got it. I''ll be there right away."


    He hung up and looked at Vrie. "I have something urgent to handle. When will you be free?"


    "Take care of your business first. I''ll let you know when I am," Vrie answered.


    Brandon frowned, sensing she was brushing him off, but the situation at work was pressing.


    "Alright then. Be careful driving," he said before leaving.


    Afterward, Vrie drove straight to N''s ce.


    Vrie sighed. "N, how do I get him to stop pestering me?"


    The past few days had drained her. She wasn''t sure whether to reject Brandon outright or give him another chance.


    N raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t you say you''d reconsider only after he''d gone a whole month without seeing Michelle?"


    "Yeah, but I don''t want to deal with him for a whole month before that," Vrieined.


    N suggested, "Then just ignore him Orwork from home for a while:


    He can''t exactly barge into your house, can he?"


    Vrie nodded. "Why didn''t I think of that? I''m working from home starting tomorrow!"


    After hanging out a bit longer, Vrie noticed N looked tired, so she got up to leave.


    Not long after, N, feeling exhausted,y down on the couch and soon fell asleep.


    When Damon stepped out of his


    study,


    he


    saw her asleep.et


    Soooped her


    her upstairs.


    Since N had gotten pregnant, she''d been constantly sleepy¡ªeven yawning at the dinner table.


    After tucking her in, Damon left the room.


    Downstairs, Mason ran up to him, holding


    up a freshly drawn picture.


    relook! My teacher aske


    us to


    draw our family. How did do?"

 Chapter 1288

    Damon lowered his head to look at Mason and took the drawing from his hands.


    The picture showed a family of four-him, N, Mason, and a little girl-standing under a bright blue sky with fluffy white clouds.


    Damon smiled and pointed to the little girl in the drawing. "Who''s this?"


    "That''s my little sister. I hope Mommy gives me a baby sister," Mason said earnestly.


    "What if it''s a baby brother instead?" Damon asked.


    Mason paused, then nodded confidently. "If it''s a brother, I''ll protect him too."


    Damon''s smile deepened at Mason''s innocent expression. "Well, it looks like our Buddy is growing up. You''re already thinking about protecting your little sibling." "Daddy, when are you and Mommy going to give me a little sibling?" Mason asked. "Soon. It won''t be long now," Damon answered.


    Mason''s eyes widened with excitement. "Really? Daddy, you''re not lying to me, are you?"


    "Of course not. When have I ever lied to you?" Damon asked.


    Mason huffed. "You''ve lied to me plenty of times."


    Like that time Damon said he''d be back from Meristate in two days, but he had been gone for so long! If he hadn''t returned with N, Mason wouldn''t have forgiven him so easily.


    Damon chuckled. "Alright, alright. I know I was wrong. I promise I''ll try to lie to you less in the future. How''s that?"


    Mason remained silent, clearly skeptical.


    Damon ruffled his son''s hair and stood up. "Buddy, I have some work to do now. Mommy is sleeping, so don''t wake her up. Stay in the living room and y by yourself. If you need anything,e find me in the study, okay?"


    "Got it!" Mason chirped.


    Back in the study, Damon picked up his phone and dialed Spencer. "Come over to the vi. I need you to do something."


    Half an hourter, Spencer knocked on the study door. "Mr. Sumner."


    Damon set down the document he was reading and looked up. "I want to start nning a wedding for N. Contact a wedding nningpany and ask them to put together a few proposals."


    Spencer''s eyes shed with surprise, but he quicklyposed himself and nodded. "Understood. Do you have any specific preferences for the theme or style?"


    "Let the nnerse up with some options first. I''ll review them and make any necessary adjustments," Damon replied.


    "Got it. If there''s nothing else, I''ll get started on the arrangements," Spencer said. Damon hummed in agreement.


    After Spencer left, Damon called Brandon. "Send me Vrie''s contact information." "Uncle Damon, why do you need Vrie''s contact info?" Brandon asked.


    "I need to discuss something with her," Damon replied.


    "Oh. I''ll send it to you in a bit," Brandon said.


    A momentter, Brandon sent the contact.


    Damon hesitated for a moment before adding her.


    A few minutester, Vrie epted his friend request and sent him a question mark.


    Damon: [This is Damon Sumner. Do you have time tomorrow? I''d like to talk to you about something.]


    Vrie replied quickly.


    Vrie: [Is this about Brandon?]


    Damon: [No, it has nothing to do with him.]


    Vrie: [Alright, I''m free.]


    After setting up the time and ce Damon specifically asked Vrie not to fell N about their meeting before putting down his phone and getting back to work


    ...


    The next morning at 10:00 a.m., Damon and Vrie met at a caf¨¦ near the Weir


    Group.


    As soon as Vrie sat down, she raised an eyebrow at Damon. "Mr. Sumner, what''s this about? You were all secretive, even telling me not to mention it to N. You didn''t do something to betray her, did you?"


    Without a word, Damon slid a document across the table toward her. "Ms. Weir, I


    need your help filling out this questionnaire."


    Vrie picked it up and flipped through the pages. The first question read: [What is N''s favorite color?]


    She skimmed through the document¡ªover 500 questions, all about N.


    She looked up at him. "Mr. Sumner, can I ask what this is for?"


    "I''m nning a wedding for N. Since you''ve been her best friend for years, you probably know her preferences better than anyone, f''d like you to help me fill this outso I can tailor everything to her liking," Damon exined.

 Chapter 1289

    Vrie widened her eyes in surprise. "Alright, but there are a lot of questions here. It might take me a day or two to finish. You''re not in a hurry, are you?"


    "No rush, but the sooner, the better. I really appreciate your help," Damon said.


    Seeing the sincerity in his eyes, Vrie smiled. "It''s no trouble at all. I''m happy to help with the wedding preparations."


    After parting ways with Damon, Vrie returned to her office.


    As soon as she sat down, her phone rang. It was Brandon.


    "Vrie, what did my uncle want? Did he give you a hard time?" he asked.


    Hearing the tension in his voice, Vrie set the file down. "Why would you think he would give me a hard time?"


    There was a brief silence before Brandon spoke again, his voice low. "I was worried he might me you for my decision to leave the Sumner Group."


    "You''re overthinking it. He asked me to help with something unrted. If there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up," Vrie replied.


    "Vrie " Brandon began.


    Before he could finish, Vrie ended the call.


    Hearing the disconnected tone, Brandon smiled helplessly and put his phone away.


    Two dayster, Vriepleted Damon''s questionnaire. For the questions she wasn''t sure about, she casually brought them up with N to get urate answers.


    She handed thepleted form to Damon. "This questionnaire nearly drained me. You better make this wedding perfect. I don''t want my hard work to go to waste!" Damon took the document, his expression serious. "Thank you. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure N has the perfect wedding."


    "Then I''ll be looking forward to it," Vrie replied.


    Back at his office, Damon reviewed Vrie''s answers carefully before calling Spencer and the wedding nners to go over the details.


    ...


    For the next several days, Damon was out early and homete,pletely absorbed in the wedding ns.


    By Friday night, he had another long meeting with the wedding nners and didn''t return home until after 10:00 p.m.


    He was surprised to find N still awake, watching TV on the couch.


    "N, why are you still up? It''ste," Damon asked.


    Since bing pregnant, N had been sleeping much earlier-sometimes even by 8:00 p.m.


    N turned to him, her expression serious. "Come here. We need to talk."


    Damon changed his shoes and sat beside her. "What''s wrong?"


    "You tell me. Why have you been working sote every night? Every time I call Spencer, he says you''re still at the office, but I asked the other shareholders, and they said there aren''t any major projects right now. Are you just using work as an excuse to avoiding home?" she asked.


    Seeing the frustration in her eyes, Damon reached out to pull her into his arms, but she pulled away.


    "Not until you exin yourself," she demanded.


    Even when upset, she was adorable.


    Damon coaxed, "N, you''re pregnant. You shouldn''t be getting so worked up."


    N red at him. "If you know that,


    why have you beening homet


    Pregnancy had made her more sensitive, and with Damon barely home, even small things felt more upsetting.


    Damon sighed. "I haven''t actually


    been working. I''ve been nning et


    something else. But I can''t tell you yet. You''ll find out soon enough."


    She frowned. "Why can''t you tell me now? Why must it wait?"


    "Because I want it to be a surprise for you. If I tell you now, it won''t be a surprise, will it?" Damon replied.

 Chapter 1290

    N suddenly recalled the strange questions Vrie had been asking her a few days ago.


    At the time, she''d been confused, but now she had a feeling they were connected to the surprise Damon had mentioned.


    "Alright, I won''t ask any more. We''ll talk about the surpriseter. But you can''t keep leaving early anding home sote. It makes me uneasy," she said.


    Damon nodded. "Understood! So... can I hug you now, wifey?"


    The corners of his eyes crinkled slightly, his gaze warm with affection.


    N reached out first and hugged him. "Yes."


    Just as Damon wrapped his arms around her, Mason''s voice interrupted them.


    "Daddy, Mommy, if you''re going to hug, can you do it in your room? This is the living room¡ªa public space! Not the ce for PDA," he said, unimpressed.


    Damon pulled away from N and looked at Mason. "Why are you still up sote?"


    "I woke up thirsty, so I came down for some water," Mason said, walking toward the kitchen.


    N instinctively moved to follow him, but Damon gently held her back. "N, Buddy is five now. He can handle things on his own. Let''s see if he needs help, and we''ll step in if he does."


    Mason looked confident, clearly used to getting his own water. He probably had it all figured out.


    "Alright," N said.


    A momentter, Mason returned with a ss of water.


    Seeing his parents still standing there, he frowned. "Why are you two still here?"


    "We were waiting for you," they said in unison.


    The three of them headed upstairs together.


    When they reached Mason''s door, he turned back to them. "Goodnight, Daddy. Goodnight, Mommy."


    They watched him walk into his room before heading back to theirs.


    After showering, Damon emerged from the bathroom to find N already bed He lifted the covers and slid in beside her, pulling her into his arms.


    "It''s been days since I''ve held you like this," he murmured.


    Lately, whenever he came home, she was already asleep. Even when he got into bed, he made sure not to wake her, let alone hold her.


    N looked up at him. "Well, that''s because you''ve beening home toote."


    "Yeah, that''s on me. From now on, no matter how busy I am, I''ll make sure to be home for dinner with you and Buddy," Damon promised.


    "You said it!" N reminded him.


    "I did. Now, get some sleep," Damon said.


    They fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    The moonlight streamed through the window, filling the room with a soft glow.


    The next morning, N woke up and instinctively turned to face Damon.


    He was still asleep. A small smile tugged at her lips as she reached out to touch his face.


    Just as her fingers were about to brush his skin, his eyes suddenly opened.


    She froze, her hand suspended midair. Before she could pull back, he grabbed it. "Why''d you stop?" he teased.


    She shot him an annoyed look. "Let go."


    Damon chuckled and pulled her into his arms. "N, if you ever want to touch me you don''t have to walt until I''m asleep. You can do anytime."


    N''s face turned red. "W-Who said I wanted to touch you?! Don''t be


    Waker


    ridiculous. I was just trying to wake you up so you wouldn''t bete for work!"


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "N, today is Saturday."

 Chapter 1291

    Seeing N''s frustrated expression, Damon chuckled. "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you anymore. Let''s get up."


    After they got ready, they headed downstairs for breakfast and were surprised to find Mason already eating at the table.


    N sat beside him. "Buddy, it''s Saturday. Why are you up so early?"


    Mason took a sip of milk and replied, "I''m going to a ssmate''s birthday party today. I still need to buy a gift, so I have to leave early, or I''ll run out of time."


    "Which ssmate? You never mentioned this before," N asked.


    "The kid who sits in front of me. Her name''s Candice Taft. Yesterday, her family''s butler came to ss and handed out invitations to everyone, inviting us to her house today," Mason answered.


    N frowned slightly. "Candice Taft?"


    She wasn''t familiar with the names of the kids in Mason''s ss.


    "Yeah! Some of my ssmates have been to her house before. They said it''s huge and really pretty. I''m bringing my camera to take pictures and show you and Daddyter!" Mason cheered.


    N chuckled. "Alright."


    Sitting across from them, Damon discreetly sent a message to Spencer, asking him to look into Candice''s background.


    Mason was a smart kid, but still young. It was easy for kids to be deceived. Damon didn''t feelfortable letting him go to a stranger''s house without checking first.


    A few minutester, Spencer replied.


    Spencer: [Mr. Sumner, I looked into it. The youngest daughter of the Taft Group''s CEO is in Mr. Mason''s ss. Based on my findings, today really is her birthday.] Seeing this, Damon rxed.


    He turned to Mason. "Buddy, what kind of gift are you nning to get for your ssmate?"


    Mason shook his head. "I don''t know yet. A few of us are meeting at the store to pick something out together."


    "Alright. I''ll have the driver take you there," Damon said.


    "Thanks, Daddy!" Mason chirped.


    He eagerly headed out after breakfast.


    Watching his excited figure disappear into the car, N smiled. "Looks like he''s getting along well with his ssmates."


    Back when they lived in Capitarnia, Mason mostly stayed home alone and rarely talked about friends Hed always been mature for his age, which made her heart ache


    "Yeah," Damon said. "Don''t worry. He''ll only get better at making friends."


    Once Mason was gone, Damon and N went back inside.


    Although it was the weekend, Damon still had work to do. N apanied him to his study White he worked, she readen the couch asionally dozing off when she got tired.


    The day passed quickly.


    That evening, as they were called for dinner, Mason returned home.


    Unlike in the morning, he looked downcast, his energypletely drained.


    N and Damon exchanged a nce before she knelt before him. "Buddy, what''s wrong? Weren''t you excited about the birthday party?"


    Mason avoided her gaze, shaking his head. "I''m fine, Mommy. Just a little tired. I''m gonna go rest now."


    Before N could say anything else, he walked past her and headed upstairs.


    Watching his small figure disappear, N felt a pang of heartache. Just


    as she was about to call after him, Darmon shot her a look, signaling her to wait.


    She turned to him. "Why didn''t you let me say anything?"

 Chapter 1292

    "Buddy clearly doesn''t want to talk about it," Damon said. "If you keep pressing him, it''ll only make him feel worse. I''ll have Spencer look into what happened at the party today. Once we have the full picture, we''ll figure out what to do. For now, let''s go eat dinner."


    N pressed her lips together. "I don''t have much of an appetite."


    Thinking of how dejected Mason had looked earlier made her heart ache.


    "You still need to eat something," Damon coaxed.


    Distracted, N took only a few bites before setting her utensils down.


    Damon didn''t push her. Instead, he asked Lydia to keep the food warm in case she got hungryter.


    Soon after dinner, Spencer arrived. "Mr. Sumner, I managed to get the surveince footage from the Tafts'' party today."


    Damon nodded and had Spencer send it to his phone.


    The video was over half an hour long. At first, everything seemed normal, but midway through, things took a turn.


    A group of kids cornered Mason, forcing him to eat all the cake in their hands.


    After watching the footage, N trembled with anger. "These kids are out of line! We can''t just let this go!"


    Damon gently rubbed her back, his voice soft but firm. "N, calm down. You''re pregnant. Let me handle this."


    N took a deep breath and nodded. "Alright. I''ll go to the kindergarten and talk to Mason''s teacher about this on Monday."


    "Good. For now, go check on Buddy," Damon said.


    Just thinking about how helpless Mason must have felt being forced to eat that cake made N''s heart clench.


    "Okay," she relented.


    After she left, Damon''s expression turned ice-cold. "Find out who those kids'' parents are."


    "Understood, Mr. Sumner. I''ll get on it right away," Spencer answered and left.


    Shortly after, Damon''s phone rang. It was Alexander.


    "How are N and Buddy doing? I should be visiting Saintornia next month. Let''s have dinner them Alexander suggested.


    Damon answered, "They''re fine. How''s everything in Meristate?"


    There was a brief pause before Alexander spoke again, his tone heavy. "Ever since Edward passed away, more and more people have been siding with Mary and Vik. And now with Brian caught up incumors about killing his own father, my aunt is struggling to hold her ground."  Within the Nixons, nearly half the members had already shifted their support to Mary and Vik Emerald''s position was bing more precarious.


    If not for Alexander helping her behind the scenes, she might have already been ousted from the family.


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "So she''s too busy to meddle in my and N''s affairs for now?"


    "Don''t worry. As long as I''m in Meristate, I won''t let here near you," Alexander assured.


    Damon was silent for a moment before replying in a low voice, "Thanks."


    "It''s nothing. By the way, is N asleep? I sent her a message earlier, but she hasn''t replied," Alexander asked.


    "She''s with Buddy right now. I''ll have her get back to youter," Damon replied.


    Alexander said, "No rush. I just wanted to check on them. You can even send me a picture if it''s convenient."


    After ending the call, Damon put his phone down and headed upstairs.


    Just as he reached Mason''s room, N opened the door and stepped out.


    Seeing him, she held a finger to her lips. "Buddy just fell asleep. Be quiet so we don''t wake him."


    "Got it," Damon answered.


    Back in their bedroom, N turned to Damon. "Did you find out who those kids'' parents are?"

 Chapter 1293

    Candice, the youngest daughter of the Taft Group''s CEO, had a birthday party that attracted guests from powerful families. Given that Mason attended one of the most elite kindergartens in Saintornia, it was safe to assume that all of the students'' parents were influential and wealthy.


    "Spencer is still looking into it. I''ll update you as soon as I have answers. Don''t worry too much," Damon reassured her.


    N lowered her gaze. "Okay."


    Noticing her distress, Damon pulled her into his arms and spoke gently. "N, don''t be too hard on yourself. We caught this early, so we can handle it properly.


    "I''ll arrange for a child psychologist to help Buddy process this. He won''t be left withsting trauma. You''re not to me."


    N rested her head on his shoulder, her voice trembling. "I''ve been neglecting Buddytely. That''s why I didn''t notice anything was wrong. And from the way those kids treated him in the video, this isn''t the first time they''ve bullied him."


    She couldn''t bear to imagine what might have happened if they hadn''t noticed Mason''s unusual behavior today.


    Hearing the guilt in her voice, Damon reassured her, "Nothing worse will happen. I won''t let it. And N, we''re first-time parents. We can''t catch everything, no matter


    how hard we try.


    "Sometimes, things have to happen before we know how to address them. So don''t me yourself."


    "I understand," N replied.


    When he saw her calm down, Damon let go of her. "Go wash up and get ready for bed. I''ve got a few more things to take care of."


    "Okay."


    Back in his study, Damon received a call from Spencer. "Mr. Sumner, I''ve identified the parents of the children who bullied Mr. Mason. I''ve sent their information to your email."


    "Got it." Damon opened the email and skimmed through the details. To his surprise, all the parents ownedpanies with business ties to Prospectus Technology.


    He let out a cold chuckle.


    ...


    The next morning, as Damon and


    N came downstairs, Lydia approached them. "Mr. Sumner,


    several guests arrived our


    ago and asked to see you.


    Damon''s expression remained indifferent. "Tell them I''m busy today. I won''t be seeing anyone."


    "Understood," Lydia replied. She


    returned a short whileter. "Mr. Sumner, I ryed your message, but they refused to leave. They said they''ll wait at the entrance at you''re avable."


    "Let them wait, then," Damon said.


    N sensed that these visitors were the parents of the children who had bullied Mason.


    Keeping her head down, she quietly ate her breakfast and pretended not to have heard anything.


    It wasn''t until nearly noon that Damon finally agreed to meet them.


    A group of eight adults, apanied by four children, soon entered the living room.


    N sat with Mason, keeping him upied, while Damon lounged on the sofa, watching them with a small smile. They ignored the guestspletely.


    The guests'' expressions darkened.


    One man, who had previously interacted with Damon on business, spoke first. "Mr. Sumner, we brought our children here today to apologize to Mr Mason. Whatever it takes for him to forgive them whether it''s Scolding of punishment-we''ll ept it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other parents hurriedly echoed his words.

 Chapter 1294

    "I feel the same way, Mr. Sumner," one of the parents said, her voice trembling. "I never expected my son to do something so cruel to a ssmate. Whatever it takes to make it right, I''ll do it¡ªeven if that means making my son kneel down and apologize right now!"


    Another parent spoke up. "Mr. Sumner, this is my failure as a parent. I want to personally apologize to you. I''m truly sorry."


    One by one, eight adults, all around Damon''s age or older, lowered their heads and offered their apologies.


    Damon watched them coldly, his face unreadable.


    Meanwhile, N continued ying with Mason as though she hadn''t noticed the scene unfolding.


    Mason, having recovered from his initial shock, remained silent. He calmly stacked his toy blocks, as if he hadn''t heard a word of their apologies.


    The children who had bullied him earlier huddled close to their parents, their faces pale with fear.


    Seeing their strict, distant parents suddenly humbled in front of Damon, they began to understand the gravity of the situation.


    Finally, Damon looked at them.


    "There''s been a misunderstanding. The reason Prospectus Technology terminated its contracts with yourpanies wasn''t due to personal grudges.


    "We simply realized how busy you all are. Managing your businesses must be exhausting, and you clearly have no time to care for your families. We decided to ease your burden a little," he said tly.


    Bullshit! Ease their burden?


    When Prospectus Technology canceled their contracts with them, Spencer had made it clear: thepany would never work with them again.


    He had also warned other firms against using their products. If anypany was caught working with them, Prospectus Technology would cancel their contracts with them as well.


    It had been a death sentence for their businesses.


    Realizing they had no other choice, the parents dragged their children over, scolded them, and forced them to apologize to Mason.


    Although their fury simmered beneath the surface, the parents maintained strained smiles.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Sumner! You''re absolutely right. I''ll make sure to manage both my business and my


    family better from now on This will


    never happen again!"


    "I already gave my son a beating before bringing him here today. If I ever find out he


    bullies another ssmate, I''ll punish him every single time!"


    "Mr. Sumner, we truly understand our mistake. We''ve disciplined our kids. Please, just give us another chance-please don''t destroy our businesses!"


    Damon smirked. "You''re overreacting. I don''t have that kind of power-ruining someonepletely."


    "O-Of course, of course..." one of the parents stammered. "It''s just that times are tough for businesses right now. Prospectus Technology is our biggest client if you stop working with us, mypany will goo bankrupt within a month. Please, Mr. Sumner, have mercy!"


    The others jumped in immediately, all desperately pleading for leniency.


    Damon nced at the children, trembling beside their parents, their faces ghostly pale with fear.


    Deciding they had suffered enough,


    he finally spoke. "I''ll let it go this


    time. But if anything like this


    happens again you''ll have


    face


    the consequences of your own."


    "Yes, yes! Thank you, Mr. Sumner!" The parents quickly expressed their gratitude before turning to their children and forcing them to apologize once more.


    The children, already shaking with fear, stood before Mason on the verge of tears. Sniffling and sobbing, they apologized.


    Mason looked up, eyeing their tear-streaked faces and runny noses with faint distaste.


    He suppressed his disgust and said, "It''s okay. We''re ssmates. We should help and care for each other. I forgive you."

 Chapter 1295

    The parents and the children sighed in relief after hearing what Mason said.


    Some parents even began praising him, encouraging their own kids to learn from his kindness.


    After another ten minutes of pleasantries, they finally left, and the house fell silent again.


    Damon turned to N. "Are you satisfied with how this was handled?"


    N nced at him. "That''s not a question for me. You should be asking Buddy. If he''s satisfied, then I''m satisfied."


    Mason looked up at Damon and smiled. "Thank you, Daddy. I''m very happy with the oue."


    "As long as you''re happy. If anyone at school bullies you again, you need to tell Mommy and Daddy right away. Let us handle it, okay?" Damon reminded him.


    Mason nodded seriously. "I know, Daddy."


    This time, he had intentionally acted upset in front of his parents, ensuring they noticed something was wrong so they would discover he was being bullied.


    Thinking about it, he felt a little sneaky.


    Then again, they had bullied him first, so it seemed only fair.


    With Mason''s issue resolved, Damon shifted his focus to preparing for his and N''s wedding.


    He had already made up his mind. In just two weeks, when the weather was warm and before N''s pregnancy began to show, they would hold the wedding. Mason would be their flower boy.


    As Monday rolled around, Damon''s schedule filled up again.


    Originally, he had wanted an ind wedding, but with N''s pregnancy, a long flight would be too exhausting. Harrison''s health also wasn''t the best, so traveling far wasn''t an option.


    Instead, he booked thergest hotel in Saintornia for the ceremony.


    Two weeks before the wedding, he reserved the entire hotel and worked closely with the wedding nners to finalize every detail.


    ...


    Time flew, and soon, the day before the wedding arrived.


    Early that morning, Damon headed straight to the hotel.


    By then, most of the decorations were in ce, and the finishing touches were being added.


    As he walked into the lobby, Whitney Fielding, the wedding coordinator, was overseeing the final preparations for the grand Ecuadorian rose disy.


    Since they were fresh flowers, they had to be arranged the day before to ensure they stayed in peak condition for the ceremony.


    Noticing Damon''s arrival, Whitney quickly approached him. "Mr. Sumner, you''re here."


    "How much longer until everything is finished?" Damon asked.


    Whitney checked her watch. "We''vepleted about a third of the rose arrangements. If everything goes smoothly, we''ll be done by 6:00 p.m. Worst case, be finished by 10:00 pm. tonight." ****


    "Good. Thank you for your hard work," Damon replied.


    Hearing those words, Whitney was momentarily stunned¡ªthen ttered. "It''s our pleasure, Mr. Sumner."


    Damon walked past the lobby and up to the second-floor dressing room.


    In the center of the room, a strapless wedding gown was disyed on a mannequin. Adorned with 9,999 diamonds, the dress sparkled under the lights like a shimmering gxy.


    He could already picture N wearing it tomorrow, looking absolutely breathtaking.


    After everything they had been through, he was finally going to marry her. He was finally going to show the world how much he loved her.


    Satisfied that everything was on track, Damon left the hotel and headed to work.


    That afternoon, Damon called Vrie, asking her to apany N to the venue the next day.


    When Vrie heard his ns, she


    couldn''t help but sigh. "Mr. Sumner, I


    used to think you were just a cold, boring businessman. But today, I realize Ipletely misjudged you."


    When it came to creating romantic surprises, Damon was miles ahead of Brandon.

 Chapter 1296

    Brandon only knew how to send flowers, gifts, or food every day. He never thought to create surprises like Damon did.


    Vrie could always predict what Brandon would send, and it never surprised or touched her.


    It was boring.


    "I''ll leave it to you tomorrow, then," Damon reminded her.


    "I''m happy to help," Vrie replied. "But I have a suggestion for you."


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "What suggestion?"


    "Teach Brandon how to create surprises." Vrie huffed. "That way, he won''t just stand outside my office building every day."


    Damon chuckled. "Thanks for thepliment. I''ll do my best."


    After hanging up, Vrie tidied her desk, grabbed her bag, and left the office.


    As soon as she stepped outside, she spotted Brandon waiting nearby.


    She rolled her eyes and pretended not to see him.


    Brandon quickly caught up. "Vrie, I''ve been waiting outside your office for half a month now. Can''t you just give me a chance? Let''s have a meal together."


    Vrie nced at him. "Brandon, if you don''t know how to chase a woman, go ask your uncle. I have something urgent to do, so I don''t have time for this."


    Without another word, she got into her car and drove off.


    Brandon stood frozen, watching Vrie''s car disappear. He pulled out his phone and dialed Damon.


    "Uncle Damon, what have you been up totely? Why did Vrie tell me to ask you how to pursue a woman?" he asked.


    Half an hourter, Vrie arrived at Damon''s vi and rang the doorbell.


    When N opened the door and saw Vrie, she looked surprised. "I thought you were super busytely. How do you have time to visit?"


    "If I''m here, I obviously have a reason. I need you toe with me to an event," Vrie said.


    N chuckled. "What kind of event needs me toe along?"


    "A business banquet. But my dad set up a few lind dates for me there I don''t trust my own judgment, sol need you to help me see if any them are worth considering Vrte fabricated the excuse smoothly.


    N frowned. "But it''s a business event. There''s a chance Damon will be there... He hasn''t been letting me go outtely. If he sees me at the banquet, he''ll definitely be mad."


    Lately, Damon had been treating her


    like a rare treasure. If he wasn''t


    home, he wouldn''t let her leave the


    house except to walk around the vi garden. He was terrified she might trip, bump into someone, or anything else might happen to her.


    At first, N hadn''t been concerned, but his behavior had made her start to feel uneasy about going out.


    "He won''t be there. I heard he is leaving on a business trip tomorrow. If you''re worried about safety, I caft hire eight bodyguards to make sure no one gets near you," Vrie assured her.


    N couldn''t help butugh. "I''m not a national treasure. I don''t need that kind of protection. It''s true I haven''t gone out in a while.


    "I''ll ask Damon tonight. If he''s really leaving on a business trip, I''ll sneak out and go with you."


    "Great! It''s a deal! You can''t back out¡ªmy happiness depends on you!" Vrie insisted.


    Seeing how serious Vrie was, as if missing this banquet would ruin her future happiness, Nughed. "Okay, okay. I got it."

 Chapter 1297

    "Then it''s settled. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. We''ll need to get our hair and makeup done too," Vrie said.


    N nodded. "Alright."


    That evening, during dinner, Damon mentioned his uing business trip.


    N looked slightly surprised but quickly nodded. "How long will you be gone?"


    "Two or three days. I''m not sure yet," Damon replied.


    "Okay, got it."


    Damon ced a piece of braised pork on her te and gently reminded her, "While I''m away, let Lydia and the maids handle things. Don''t try to do everything yourself."


    "I know. Don''t worry," N assured him.


    After dinner, once Damon had gone to his study, N called Vrie. "He''s definitely leaving in the morning. Come pick me up after nine."


    "Got it," Vrie answered.


    After hanging up, N turned on the TV and curled up on the couch, waiting for Damon to finish working. Before she knew it, she had dozed off.


    Around 10:00 p.m., Damon emerged from his study to find her asleep on the couch again.


    With a sigh, he walked over, scooped her up, and carried her upstairs.


    The movement stirred N awake. She blinked drowsily at him. "Damon, are you done working?"


    "Yeah. From now on, don''t wait up for me. Sleeping on the couch isn''tfortable," he said.


    N wrapped her arms around his neck. "You work so hard even aftering home. I just want to keep youpany... but I get so sleepytely and doze off without realizing it..."


    "Mm. Your most important job right now is taking care of yourself. Be good and wait for me in bed next time," Damon reminded her.


    "Okay," N murmured.


    Damonid her down on the bed before heading into the bathroom for a shower.


    ...


    When N woke up the next morning, Damon had already left.


    She freshened up, had breakfast, and sat in the living room to wait for Vrie.


    At 9:00 a.m., Vrie''s car pulled up outside the vi.


    A surge of excitement welled up in N''s heart as she thought about the afternoon banquet. She quickly. calmed herself before stepping out of the car and walking inside.


    "N!" Vrie called out.


    Hearing her voice, N looked up with a smile. "Vrie, you''re here."


    "Yeap, let''s go."


    Once they were in the car, Vrie nced at N. "First stop-hair and makeup."


    "You''re the one going on a blind date. I don''t need all that, do I?" N asked.


    "Of course you do! We both need to look our best for the banquet!" Vrie said, starting the car and heading toward the city center.


    By the time their hair and makeup were done, it was nearly noon.


    Worried N might be hungry, Vrie took her out for lunch before driving to the hotel.


    As they stepped into the venue, N''s breath caught at the sight of the stunning sea of Ecuadorian roses.


    "Is there a wedding here today?" she asked in surprise.


    The entire setup was exactly how she''d always envisioned her dream wedding when she married Damon, she wanted something just like this.


    Vrie shook her head. "Not that I know of. Let''s go upstairs first."


    het


    When Vrie led N into a dressing room N''s gaze fell the wedding dress hanging in the center-a breathtaking gown adorned with 9,999 diamonds.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    She spun around to face Vrie, eyes wide with disbelief. "Wait... everything downstairs... was prepared by Damon?!"


    Vrie nodded, smiling. "Mm-hmm. He''s been nning this for a long time. The entire venue was decorated based on your preferences."

 Chapter 1298

    At that moment, N finally understood what Damon had meant by a "surprise."


    Her eyes welled with emotion as she turned to Vrie. "Where is he now?"


    "I''m not sure, but he''s probably still handling the wedding preparations. Try on the dress first and see if it fits!" Vrie said with a grin.


    N blinked back her tears and nodded. "Okay."


    With Vrie''s help, she slipped into the wedding dress.


    It fit her perfectly-just as she had imagined.


    Gazing at her reflection in the mirror, she felt a bit dazed.


    It had been so long since she''dst worn a wedding dress-so long that she had almost forgotten what it felt like.


    Beside her, Vrie admired the sight. "You look gorgeous! My best friend never disappoints. Oh, wait there''s still this!"


    N turned to see Vrie holding a diamond-studded tiara. She couldn''t help but smile.


    "Let me put it on for you," Vrie offered.


    "Okay."


    Vrie carefully adjusted the tiara on N''s head, making sure it sat just right.


    "Perfect," she said, satisfied.


    N looked at her with gratitude. "Vrie, thank you."


    "Oh,e on, no need for that between us! The wedding starts at 2:18 p.m. You still have time to rest. Want to take a nap?"


    Nughed. "There''s no way I could sleep right now!"


    Vrie chuckled. "Yeah, I get it. If I were you, I''d be way too excited to sleep too."


    A thought struck N. "Wait a minute... So was it around the time you started asking


    me all those weird questions that Damon began nning this wedding?"


    Vrie nodded, then let out an exaggerated sigh. "Yes! You have no idea how ridiculously meticulous he was.


    "Before decorating the venue, he made a questionnaire-over 5000 questions, all about your f favorite cotors, flowers, pl


    Do you have Thave


    any idea how I survived those


    days?!"


    The memory was something Vrie would rather forget. Some questions she could


    answer, but others? She''d had to ask N directly.


    "You really went through a lot," N said, amused.


    Before Vrie could respond, a knock sounded at the dressing room door.


    "Come in," N called.


    The door opened, and Brandon stepped inside, carrying a food container.


    Dressed in a tailored blue suit, he stood tall, his sharp, handsome features impossible to ignore.


    Vrie nced at him a few times before looking away.


    "Aunt N, how''s everything going?" he asked.


    "Almost ready. I was just chatting with Vrie."


    Brandon nodded and set the food container on the table. "Uncle Damon prepared these for you. If you''re hungry, have a bite."


    "Thank you," N said.


    "Of course. Aunt N, if you need anything, just text me."


    Vrie waved him off. "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her. You''re the groomsman today right? You must be busy. Leave this to me and go do your thing."


    Brandon hesitated, as if he wanted to say something. But then, remembering that today was N and Damon''s wedding he swallowed his words.


    "Alright. I''ll head out then," he said in a low voice.


    As he left, N turned to Vrie. "You two still haven''t made up?"


    "It hasn''t even been a month yet. I''m still waiting to see how he does," Vrie


    replied.


    Lately, Michelle had been causing trouble again, and Vrie wasn''t sure if Brandon could really hold his ground.


    N considered giving her some advice, but in the end, she held back.


    Love was something only those involved could truly understand. Outsiders could


    only see the surface. Saying too much wouldn''t help.

 Chapter 1299

    Opening the food container, N found it filled with all her favorite snacks. She couldn''t help but smile.


    "Vrie, you barely ate anything earlier. Want some?" she asked.


    Vrie nced at the food, raised an eyebrow, and replied, "I''m already full-from all the PDA I''ve been force-fed today."


    Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, it was already 2:00 p.m.


    Vrie led N out of the dressing room, where Harrison waited at the entrance, seated in his wheelchair.


    The moment N saw him, her eyes welled with tears. "Dad."


    Harrison''s voice thickened with emotion. "I''m here to walk you down the aisle."


    N squeezed his hand as they descended the stairs together.


    At the entrance to the grand hall, N held her bouquet with one hand and her father''s hand with the other, her heart racing with anticipation.


    The doors swung open.


    Damon stood at the end of the aisle, dressed in a sharp white suit. His eyes locked onto N''s, filled with nothing but love and tenderness.


    Even from across the hall, N could feel the intensity of his gaze-focused, burning with emotion.


    Her fingers tightened around her bouquet as she walked slowly forward, guided by her father.


    As soon as she entered, flower petals rained down from above.


    "Wow!" Gasps of awe filled the room.


    "This is so romantic! I want a petal shower like this at my wedding!"


    "This must be what happiness looks like. I''m so jealous!"


    "I''m going home tonight to dream about marrying a guy like Damon!"


    Mason, dressed in a suit, walked ahead of them, scattering petals along the aisle.


    N and Harrison moved toward Damon, step by step.


    The closer they got, the softer Damon''s smile became.


    Finally, N stood before him.


    They gazed at each other, love radiating between them.


    Harrison gently ced N''s hand into Damon''s "Damon, I''m entrusting my daughter to you today. I hope you cherish her,


    proteen and if you ever argue her hope you be the one to


    Damon held N''s hand firmly. "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll take care of her for the rest of my life."


    Harrison patted Damon''s hand, holding back tears. "I believe you. Please don''t let me down."


    After Harrison stepped down, it was time for the exchange of rings.


    Damon opened a velvet box, took


    out a ring, and handed it to N. "N, for the rest of our


    lives whether in wealth or poverty joy or sonrow will never let go of


    your hand. Will you marry me?"


    Tears filled N''s eyes as she choked out, "Yes, I will."


    They slipped the rings onto each other''s fingers.


    Damon pulled her into his arms, pressing a kiss to her forehead.


    "You look stunning today," he whispered.


    The room erupted into cheers, the air thick with joy and celebration.


    After the ceremony, Vrie escorted N to the dressing room to change into her reception outfit.


    As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, they saw Alexander waiting outside.


    N paused in surprise, then


    ??? 18,90


    ached him. "You''re here? -


    said you''ve been really busy


    swhovels


    "It''s your wedding. No matter how busy I am, I had to be here," Alexander said.


    He handed her a small gift box. "Your wedding gift."

 Chapter 1300

    N was momentarily stunned but reached out to ept the gift.


    "Can I open it now?" she asked.


    Alexander nodded. "Of course."


    She lifted the lid and found a stunning ruby ne inside, surrounded by diamonds that shimmered like a star-studded sky. It was breathtaking-impossible to look away from.


    "It''s beautiful. Thank you," she gasped.


    "As long as you like it, that''s all that matters. By the way, where''s Buddy?" Alexander asked.


    "He''s probably in the main hall," N answered.


    Alexander chuckled. "Alright. I''ll go look for him."


    As soon as he left, Vrie let out a gasp of amazement. "N, who was that guy? I just saw this ne on the news a while ago. It was auctioned off for 20,000,000 dors to a mysterious buyer! And now, I see it in real life-right here!"


    N was taken aback. She hadn''t expected the ne to be that valuable.


    She examined it again. Aside from its beauty, it didn''t seem all that special.


    "Are you sure it''s worth so much?" she asked.


    Vrie nodded fervently. "Absolutely! This was an engagement gift from a queen''s husband. He personally designed it as a symbol of a once-in-a-lifetime love.


    "If this man gave it to you, he''s probably wishing you and Damon a lifetime of happiness. But seriously, what''s your rtionship with him? He must care about you a lot to give you something this expensive."


    Meeting Vrie''s curious gaze, N pursed her lips. "He''s my cousin. But before you told me, I had no idea how valuable this ne was."


    If she had known earlier, she probably wouldn''t have epted it.


    Vrie, having been her best friend for years, immediately understood what she was thinking. "N, don''t overthink it. Since your cousin could afford to give you something this extravagant, it means he genuinely wants you to have it. He just wants to see you happy. But seriously, when did you suddenly gain a cousin?"


    As they entered the dressing room, N briefly exined how she and Alexander met.


    After listening, Vrie sighed. "Your cousin seems like a really good guy."


    Even though they had just met and barely spent any time together, Alexander had


    still given her such a meaningful wedding gift. That said a lot.


    "Yeah... it''s just that the gift is too expensive. When he gets married I''ll


    have to get him something


    equally valuable. Just thinking aboutit gives


    me


    a headache," N muttered.


    over


    Vrieughed. "Come on, it''s not a business transaction! You don''t have to match it exactly. Just pick something meaningful withinyour means when the timees


    N considered it and nodded. "You''re right. I''ll figure it out when the timees.''


    After changing into her reception dress, they returned to the hall.


    N and Damon made their rounds, toasting guests at each table.


    ...


    By the time the wedding ended, it was past 6:00 p.m.


    Exhausted, N didn''t even want to move. She leaned back in her chair while her makeup was being removed and unknowingly drifted off to sleep.


    When she woke, she was back at the vi, already changed into her sleepwear.


    Blinking in surprise, she lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    After washing up, she went downstairs, where Lydia immediately approached her. "Ms. Kin¨C ¨°h, I mean, Mrs. Sumner, are


    you hungry The kitchen kept some food warm for you." ''


    N smiled. "I''m not hungry. Lydia, just call me whatever you used to. Changing it


    now feels strange."


    Lydia chuckled. "You''ll get used to it soon enough."


    "By the way, where''s Damon?" N asked.


    "Mr. Sumner drank quite a bit tonight. He didn''t want the smell of alcohol to bother


    you, so he''s resting in the study," Lydia said.

 Chapter 1301

    N continued. "And Buddy?"


    "Mr. Mason has already gone to bed," Lydia reported.


    N nodded, then turned and made her way to the study.


    She gently pushed the door open and saw Damon fast asleep on the couch. Quietly, she stepped inside.


    The couch wasn''t very big-perfect for her to nap on while reading. But for someone as tall as Damon, it looked rather cramped.


    As she moved closer, she noticed he hadn''t even loosened his tie before falling asleep. A flicker of distress crossed her eyes. He must have been exhausted from all the wedding preparations.


    Carefully, she reached out, loosened his tie, and unbuttoned the top few buttons of his shirt. Then she grabbed a nket and draped it over him.


    After making sure he wasfortable, she left the room as quietly as she had entered.


    Since she wasn''t sleepy yet, she decided to sit in the living room for a while.


    Just as she settled on the couch, Lydia approached with a shawl. "Mrs. Sumner, the temperature drops at night. Keep warm."


    "Thank you, Lydia. You should rest now. I just need a little time to wind down," N said.


    "I can keep youpany," Lydia offered.


    ncing at the time, N saw it was already past 11:00 p.m. Not wanting Lydia to stay up, she stood. "It''s getting cold down here. I''ll head upstairs and try to sleep. You should rest too."


    "Alright, Mrs. Sumner," Lydia replied.


    Back in her bedroom, N picked up her phone and found a string of messages from Vrie, filled with pictures from the wedding.


    She scrolled through them, saving every single one before sending a message. N: [Vrie, thank you so much for today! You worked so hard!]


    Then she transferred 10,000 dors as a gift.


    ...


    Vrie was at a bar, drinking with Stefan,pletely unaware of N''s message.


    Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes hazy, and under the dim lights, she looked dangerously alluring.


    Stefan''s gaze darkened. "Veevee, you''re drunk. Let me take you home."


    Vrie shook her head stubbornly. "No, I''m not drunk! I can still drink


    are


    I''m happy so today drinks on me keep theming!" Co


    Stefan frowned and reached for the bottle in her hand, but she refused to


    fet ov


    In the struggle, she lost her bnce and fell right into his chest.


    Her face collided with the firm muscles beneath his shirt.


    "Ow! So hard!" she whined.


    Rubbing her aching nose, she tried to push him away, but after all the alcohol, her movements were slow and weak.


    Rather than pushing him, it felt more like she was caressing him.


    Stefan stiffened.


    Feeling her soft hands trailing over his chest, his voice deepened. "Veevee, stop. If you keep doing that, I cant quarantee what happen next."


    She blinked up at him, dazed. "Huh? What did you say?"


    The alcohol muddled her thoughts, making it hard to process his words.


    Stefan sighed and reached out, covering her eyes.


    If she kept looking at him like that, he might really lose control.


    He was a grown man, after all.


    She was drunk, right in front of him. Was she that confident he wouldn''t do anything? Or did she not see him as a man at all?


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed in his pocket.


    Upon seeing the caller ID, irritation shed across his face. He didn''t want to


    answer.


    But thinking of his mother''s medical bills... he had no choice.

 Chapter 1302

    After cing Vrie on the couch, Stefan stepped out of the private room to answer the call.


    Michelle sneered. "Stefan, tomorrow is the deadline for your mother''s medical bill, and you haven''t made any progress.


    "Looks like you really don''t care about the money. Or... have you gotten close to Vrie and don''t need it anymore?


    "What a pity. Vrie still doesn''t know you have ulterior motives. Do you want me to help tell her?"


    Stefan lowered his head, his eyes dark with emotion. "I''ll send the photos in a bit."


    He hung up without hesitation.


    Slipping his phone back into his pocket, he didn''t return to the private room immediately. Instead, he leaned against the wall and lit a cigarette.


    The swirling smoke obscured his features, making it impossible to read his expression.


    It felt like his entire life had been shrouded in darkness since birth. No matter how hard he fought, he could never break free.


    His phone buzzed with a new message from Michelle.


    Michelle: [Stefan, your mother is in a VIP ward, and her daily medical and hospital expenses cost thousands. Even if you sold your blood or kidney, you wouldn''t be able to afford it. I''m just asking you to take a few bed photos with Vrie. You''re not even losing out. Stop dragging your feet. Don''t tell me you''ve actually fallen for her? Let me remind you know your ce. A woman like Vrie would never fall for a worthless nobody like you.]


    Stefan read the message, then expressionlessly deleted it. He stubbed out his cigarette and turned back toward the private room.


    By the time he returned, Vrie had already finished another bottle of alcohol.


    Hearing the door open, she lifted her head slowly. When she saw him, she smiled. "You''re back!"


    Stefan paused for a moment, then quickly walked over to her. "Veevee, it''s reallyte now. Let me take you home."


    Vrie blinked, processing his words. After a long moment, she nodded and reached out a hand to him. "Okay, help me up."


    Staring at her delicate hand, Stefan swallowed hard before reaching out to take it. Once he helped her up, he realized she could barely stand and was practically hanging on him.


    Without hesitation, he picked her up and carried her out.


    As they passed through the lively crowd and stepped outside, the chilly night air hit them.


    Vrie instinctively curled into his embrace. "It''s cold..."


    "It won''t be for long," Stefan murmured.


    Standing at the entrance of the bar


    for a


    then? It, Stefan seemed t


    make a decision and turned toward the nearby hotel.


    An hourter, Michelle smirked coldly as she looked at the photos Stefan had sent.


    She dialed a number. "Go ahead and pay for Stefan''s mother''s hospital bill for next month."


    After hanging up, she thought for a moment before deciding to send the pictures anonymously to Brandon.


    Once he saw them, he''d definitely give up on Vrie for good.


    Inside the hotel room, Stefan''s gazended


    Vren


    the faint red marks on et


    ''s neck and chest. His


    expression was


    conflicted


    When he hadid her on the bed earlier, there had been a brief moment where he


    almost gave in to temptation.


    At thest second, however, he managed to restrain himself.


    After hurriedly taking a few pictures and sending them to Michelle, he immediately redressed Vrie.


    His original intent for approaching


    her had been impure enough. If he had actually taken advantage of her while she was drunk, she would, never forgive him once she found out the truth.


    It was better to stop now, while there was still a chance for redemption.


    ...


    Vrie woke up with a splitting headache at 9:00 a.m. the next morning.


    She sat up, pressing her fingers to her aching temples as fragments ofst night''s events slowly returned to her.


    "Veevee, you''re awake?" she heard Stefan ask.

 Chapter 1303

    Vrie turned to the couch and saw Stefan sitting there, watching her with concern.


    "You stayed here all night?" she asked, surprised.


    "Yeah." He nodded. "You drank too muchst night. I was worried about you, so I stayed to look after you."


    "That must''ve been exhausting," Vrie remarked.


    Stefan shook his head. "It wasn''t. How do you feel now? I bought you breakfast and made you honey water this morning. If your head hurts, the honey water should help."


    "I''ll wash my face first." Vrie got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    While freshening up, she noticed several faint red marks on her neck and chest- suspiciously like hickeys. She frowned slightly.


    When she stepped out, Stefan was still on the couch, looking especially well- behaved.


    Vrie sat across from him, pointed at her neck, and asked bluntly, "Did you do this?"


    The moment the words left her mouth, Stefan''s face turned bright red. He lowered his head, avoiding her gaze. "I... I couldn''t help myself. But I swear, I didn''t do anything else."


    Seeing his nervous, guilty expression, Vrie chuckled. "I was just asking. No need to be so tense. But I don''t really like it. Don''t do it again."


    "Got it..." Stefan mumbled.


    Vrie grabbed her purse and stood. "Thanks for taking care of mest night. I have workter, so I''m heading out. Do you need a ride?"


    Stefan quickly shook his head. "N-No, that''s okay. Here, have some honey water before you go."


    As Vrie reached for the cup, her fingers brushed against Stefan''s. His whole body stiffened.


    Taking a sip, she smiled. "It''s good. You have ss today, right? Sure you don''t need a ride back?"


    "I don''t want to inconvenience you. And... I''m really sorry aboutst night," Stefan said quietly.


    Noticing his ears turning red, Vrje felt her heart soften. After all, what woma could resist a handsome


    young university student apologizing So sincerely?


    "Alright, I get it. Come on, I''ll drop you off at school," she offered.


    Stefan visibly rxed when he realized she wasn''t angry, quickly following her out.


    Half an hourter, Vrie''s car pulled up outside Saintosh University.


    Before getting out, Stefan hesitated, then turned to her. "Veevee, please don''t drink like that in front of other men again. You''re really cute when you''re drunk. If the guy can''t controt himself... you might get taken advantage of."


    Vrie blinked, then smiled. "Alright, I''ll be careful. Now go."


    "Okay. Bye." Stefan waved before heading into the campus.


    Vrie drove to the office, only to find Brandon waiting downstairs.


    Noting his tense expression, she pursed her lips. "Mr. Sumner, what do you want?"


    Brandon''s gaze hardened. "What''s going on with you and Stefan? Don''t tell me you''ve actually fallen for him."


    He studied her intently, watching for any change in her expression.


    Vrie frowned. "That''s none of your business. I don''t owe you an exnation."


    "Vrie, did you really spend the night with him?" Brandon pressed.


    She stopped in her tracks, her eyes turning cold. "Are you still having me followed?"


    Brandon let out a bitterugh. "If I


    were still keeping tabs on you, voet


    have been able to spend


    the whole night with aims >

 Chapter 1304

    "Whether or not you''re having me followed, who I choose to spend time with is my business. I hope you''ll stop prying into my private life," Vrie said.


    Brandon grabbed her wrist, his voice low and firm. "Vrie, the month is almost up. Don''t forget the promise you made."


    She pulled away. "There''s still a week left. We''ll talk when the timees."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Brandon watched her go, frustration darkening his face.


    The anonymous photos he''d received that morning were still fresh in his mind, making his expression even stormier.


    Forcing himself to stay calm, he pulled out his phone and called his assistant. "Find out who sent those photos to my email this morning."


    After hanging up, his mood remained grim. It was time to give Stefan a warning.


    Just as he was about to leave, his phone rang again.


    His eyes flickered with annoyance at the unfamiliar number. Without hesitation, he rejected the call and blocked it.


    Ever since he''d cut off Michelle, she''d been calling him from different numbers every day. At first, he''d answered, but now, he simply blocked each one as soon as it came in.


    She never got tired of trying.


    Tossing his phone back into his pocket, Brandon got into his car and drove away.


    Michelle angrily threw her phone onto the bed.


    The month-long agreement between Brandon and Vrie was nearly over, yet Brandon had been avoiding her entirely. She hadn''t even gotten the chance to see him.


    No. She had to find a way to make sure Vrie and Brandon had no future together.


    Taking a deep breath, she picked up her phone again and called Jayden. "Jayden, are you free tonight? Let''s have dinner together."


    There was silence on the other end.


    Just as Michelle was about to ask again, he finally replied, "Sure. What do you want to eat?"


    "I remember a pretty good restaurant near your office. Let''s go there tonight," she suggested.


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Jayden set his phone down with a nk expression and returned to the documents in front of him.


    To his right, a reporty open-a background check on Michelle. It detailed her frequent contact with Stefan over the past month.


    That evening, Michelle arrived early at the restaurant and waited in private dining room for more than half an hour before Jayden finally showed up.


    "Sorry, something came up at work," he said.


    The moment he spoke, Michelle sensed something was off. His attitude toward her was much colder than before.


    "Jayden, are you still doubting me because of Stefan?" she asked.


    Jayden looked up. "Michelle, were you involved in what happened with Stefan and Vrie?"


    Her face darkened. "What do you mean by that? You still don''t trust me, do you?"


    "Just answer the question¡ªyes or no," Jayden said tly.


    "No! Are you satisfied now?" she shot back.


    His expression shifted from doubt to disappointment.


    Michelle''s heart sank. A bad feeling crept over her. "Jayden¡ª" she began.


    into it. t. You''ve been in frequent


    He cut her off, "I had some


    contact with Stefan. You even paid for his mother''s predical expenses.


    "I remember you used to hate them-you always med his mother for ruining your family and causing your own mother''s death. Are you going to tell me youve suddenly forgiven them?"


    Michelle''s expression turned icy. "Since you already know everything, why bother asking?"

 Chapter 1305

    "I just wanted to see if you''d tell me the truth. Now I know-you don''t trust me," Jayden said.


    Michelle cried, "Fine! I admit it. I sent Stefan after Vrie. I wanted him to ruin her rtionship with Brandon! Go ahead and tell Brandon if you want! I don''t care!"


    She stood, ready to leave.


    Before she reached the door, Jayden''s voice echoed behind her.


    "I won''t tell Brandon," he said. "But I won''t help you anymore, either. There''s still time to stop this. You can walk away now."


    Michelle''s footsteps faltered momentarily, but she didn''t turn back. She had never regretted her choices-why would she stop now?


    As long as she could have Brandon in the end, she wouldn''t give up.


    If Jayden refused to help, she''d just have to figure it out on her own.


    That evening, as Vrie got off work, she received a call from N.


    "Vrie,e over for dinner tonight! Oh, and by the way, I sent you a thank-you giftst night. Make sure you ept it," N said.


    Vrie had seen N''s money transfer that morning but hadn''t nned to ept it. She had meant to tell her but had been too busy to remember.


    "Sure, I''lle over. But there''s no need for the money. We''re friends-why be so formal?" Vrie said.


    ...


    When she arrived at the vi and stepped out of her car, she ran into Brandon. After what he''d said to her that morning, she had no interest in talking to him. Without a word, they walked inside together.


    The moment Vrie saw N, she headed straight to her and sat beside her.


    Brandon greeted N briefly before heading to the study to find Damon.


    N nced at Vrie''s neck and noticed faint marks. Her eyes widened, and she instinctively looked at Brandon before leaning.in close Vrie what''s with those. marks on your neck? Don''t tell me you and Brandon-"


    Before she could finish, Vrie quickly covered her mouth.


    "No! It''s just mosquito bites," she said awkwardly.


    N was skeptical.


    It was winter. Where would mosquitoes evene from?


    Seeing Vrie''s embarrassed expression, she decided to drop it. Instead, she switched topics. "Oh, by the way, Damon and I are nning a -trip in a few days. Want toe? You could use break."


    Vrie shook her head. "I''ve got too much work. There are several big projects I''m handling. I''ll be busy for a while."


    As the only daughter of the Weirs, she was expected to take over the Weir Group in the future. Her father had already started training her for the role.


    N looked a little disappointed. "Alright... Then we''ll n another trip when you''re free."


    "Sounds good. Are you bringing Buddy along?" Vrie asked.


    "Yeah. We don''t feelfortable leaving him at home," N said.


    Ever since the bullying incident, Mason had been in low spirits. This trip would be a good chance for him to unwind.


    "That sounds like a great idea. You guys should enjoy yourselves as a family," Vrie said.


    As they chatted, Lydia came in to announce that dinner was ready.


    N and Vrie moved to the dining table, and soon, Damon and Brandon joined them.


    Noticing Brandon''s dark expression, N shot Damon a questioning look.


    Damon raised his brows innocently, signaling that he had no idea either.


    Vrie caught the exchange and couldn''t help but tease, "Seriously? You two can''t even have dinner without exchanging secret looks Have some consideration for the rest of us!"

 Chapter 1306

    N looked at Vrie. "What do you mean, giving each other looks? Just eat. I made your favorite-spicy chicken."


    Vrie nodded. "Okay."


    As they ate, Damon nced at Brandon. "When are you going back to thepany?"


    It had been nearly a month since Brandon left the Sumner Group. If he stayed away much longer, the people he had trained might start siding with someone else.


    Brandon paused mid-bite, instinctively ncing at Vrie across the table. She didn''t even look his way.


    After a brief silence, he lowered his gaze. "In a few days."


    "Alright." Damon didn''t press the issue.


    Brandon was the CEO of the Sumner Group. Damon couldn''t keep treating him like a subordinate.


    Halfway through the meal, Brandon''s phone rang.


    Seeing Jayden''s name on the screen, he frowned and ignored it. But the phone rang again. And again.


    After declining multiple calls, he realized the others at the table were all looking at him.


    He picked up the phone. "It might be urgent."


    Stepping aside, he answered in a low voice. "Jayden, I''m busy. Don''t call again¡ª" "Brandon, Michelle attempted suicide. She''s in the ER. The doctors said she lost a lot of blood... She might not make it," Jayden said.


    Brandon let out a coldugh. "She tried coercion, and when that didn''t work, she resorted to this? Whatever happens to her has nothing to do with me."


    Without another word, he hung up.


    As he turned back, a text from Jayden came through.


    Jayden: [I''m at Pinnacle Hospital. Come if you still have a conscience.]


    Brandon''s grip tightened around his phone, his knuckles turning white.


    After several seconds, he deleted the message, his face nk.


    Even though he had no intention of going, he found himself losing his appetite.


    Regardless of his feelings for Michelle, they had been friends for years fe didn''t love her but as a


    friend, he had never wanted anything bad to happen to her.


    After dinner, Vrie said goodbye to N and Damon before heading out.


    Just as she reached the door, her phone rang.


    Seeing Stefan''s name on the screen, she was surprised.


    Since the day they''d met, he had only ever contacted her through texts. This was the first time he had actually called.


    She answered, and his anxious voice came through immediately. "Veevee, where are you right now?"


    "I just had dinner at a friend''s house. What''s wrong?" Vrie asked.


    "I need your help," Stefan said.


    As Brandon stepped out of the vi


    he


    t a glimpse of V


    taillights flickering before he


    disappeared into the night.


    He let out a bitterugh. She really didn''t want to be around him.


    Just as he was about to leave, his phone rang again. This time, it was Yale.


    "Brandon, I heard Michelle attempted suicide. She''s in the ER. Nn and I are heading over. Are youing?"


    They all knew Michelle had done this because of him.


    Brandon lowered his gaze. After a moment, he said, "I''m not going. Let me know if she makes it."


    "Alright. We''ll keep you updated," Yale said.


    Hanging up, Brandon got in his car and drove off.


    As soon as Yale and Nn arrived at Pinnacle Hospital, they saw Vde


    rushing toward the inpatient department with a young man who Hooked several years younger than her


    Nn turned to Yale. "Did I just see Vrie? Who was that guy with her? I don''t recognize him."

 Chapter 1307

    Yale shook his head. "No idea. Let''s check on Michelle first."


    He had no intention of getting involved in whatever had happened between Brandon and Vrie.


    "Alright," Nn replied.


    When they reached the ER, Michelle was still being treated.


    Jayden sat in a chair in the hallway, head down, lost in thought. Hearing footsteps, he slowly looked up.


    When he saw that Brandon wasn''t with them, he let out a bitterugh. "Of course, he didn''te. Heartless bastard."


    Yale sighed. "Jayden, you can''t me Brandon for this. He promised Vrie he wouldn''t see Michelle for a month."


    Given Brandon''s personality, he wouldn''t break his promise, no matter the trouble Michelle stirred up.


    "So a stupid promise means more than someone''s life?" Jayden shot back.


    Yale frowned. Seeing that Jayden wasn''t in the mood to listen to reason, he didn''t argue.


    In his opinion, Michelle had brought this on herself. If she thought attempting suicide would make Brandon cave, she was dead wrong.


    If he were in Brandon''s shoes, he wouldn''t havee either. Otherwise, once Michelle realized she could manipte him like this, wouldn''t she start threatening suicide every other day?


    The hallway fell silent again.


    Nn wasn''t too concerned about Michelle. His mind lingered on the man he''d seen with Vrie earlier.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he pulled out his phone and sent Brandon a message about it.


    ...


    Brandon had just gotten home and was about to take a shower when he saw Nn''s message.


    After reading it, his expression darkened immediately.


    Without a second thought, he grabbed his phone, rushed out the door, and drove straight to the hospital, not even bothering to put on a coat.


    ...


    As Stefan stepped out of the elevator onto the eighth floor of Pinnacle Hospital, he saw his mother''s bed had been moved into the hallway.


    His face twisted with anger, and he stormed over to the nurses'' station. "Who gave you the right to move my mother out of her room without permi ission?! Her condition is cutical If anything happens to her, will you take responsibility?!"


    The nurse remained calm. "Mr.


    Foley, we notified you about


    transferring your mother to another


    hospital but your refused The


    deadline has passed, so were


    following hospital policy."


    "But we already paid for the next month''s bills! Why are you kicking her out?!" Stefan demanded.


    The nurse frowned. "Mr. Foley, we have not received any payment. In fact, your ount has been overdue for more than half a month."


    "What?! That''s impossible!" Stefan''s eyes widened in shock, anger rising within him.


    Michelle hadn''t paid his mother''s medical bills?!


    Seeing his disbelief, the nurse pulled up the payment records and turned the screen toward him. "Mr. Foley, your mother''sst payment covered only half a month-72,131 dors. That payment was madest month, and her ount went into arrear or the 3rd more than two weeks ago."


    "No way! That has to be a mistake!" Stefan yelled.


    Seeing him lose control, Vrie gently pulled him aside. "Stefan, calm down. Right now, the priority is paying the bill so your mother can be moved back into a proper room."


    Her voice was soft but firm, helping Stefan regain hisposure.


    "You''re right... but I don''t have that kind of money..." he muttered.


    That was why he had reached out to Vrie when he couldn''t reach Michelle.


    "I''ll cover it for now. Go check on your mother," Vrie said.

 Chapter 1308

    Stefan looked at Vrie, his eyes red. "Veevee, thank you! I''m sorry for causing you trouble."


    "It''s fine, it''s not a big deal. Go check on your mom," Vrie said.


    After Stefan left, Vrie turned to the nurse. "Can I pay the hospital fees now?"


    The nurse nodded. "Yes, you can."


    Once Vrie finished paying and the nurse confirmed the transaction, she said, "Ms. Weir, I''ll have my colleagues move Mr. Foley''s mother back to her room now."


    "Okay," Vrie replied.


    She didn''t argue with the nurse. After all, the hospital was just following protocol. Stefan''s mother had been behind on payments for over two weeks, and the fact that they hadn''t moved her out sooner was already lenient.


    Before long, Stefan''s mother was back in the ICU.


    Seeing the medical equipment reconnected, Stefan let out a breath of relief.


    After confirming his mother''s condition was stable, he turned to Vrie. "Veevee, I really don''t know what I would''ve done without you tonight. Thank you. I promise I''ll find a way to pay you back."


    Vrie looked at him, her gaze curious. "Don''t worry about the money right now. But I do have a question. How long has your mom been in the ICU?"


    "More than three years," Stefan said. "She was in a car ident three years ago and fell into aa. The doctors said she might never wake up."


    "So she''s been in intensive care this whole time?" Vrie asked.


    "Yeah," Stefan answered.


    "I checked earlier. The daily cost of an ICU stay is over 3,000 dors. You''re still a university student. How have you been paying for all of this?" Vrie asked.


    She knew Stefan well enough to be certain he couldn''t afford such a massive expense. Even if the driver responsible for the ident had paidpensation, it wouldn''t have been nearly enough.


    Stefan smiled bitterly. "I''m an illegitimate child. The money came from my father."


    If his father, Brad Snowden, hadn''t suddenly cut him off, Stefan would never have been forced to work with Michelle to get close to Vrie.


    At first, he only wanted money for his mother''s medical expenses. But after spending time with Vrie, he had developed real feelings for her.


    Vrie was momentarily stunned. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know."


    She felt a wave of guilt, realizing she had doubted him earlier.


    "You don''t have to feel bad," Stefan said. "I''ve been used to this my whole life."


    To him, his so-called father was just


    a stranger with whom he happened to share blood. If his mother hadn''t been in the ident, he probably never would have met that family.


    "So your mom suddenly falling behind on payments-does that mean something


    happened with your dad''s side?" Vrie asked.


    Stefan looked down. "Maybe. I''ll go find out tomorrow."


    "Alright," Vrie replied.


    Bet


    "Veevee, I''ve already troubled you enough tonight. It''s gettingte. K walk you downstairs. Oh, and about the medical expenses let me write you a promissory note, Stefan said.


    Vrie waved him off. "That''s not necessary-"


    Stefan interrupted her. "No, I need to. I don''t want to owe you more than I already


    do."


    Seeing the determination in his eyes,


    Vrie sighed and nodded. "Alright. But there''s no rush-pay me back when you start working and have the money."  t


    As they walked toward the elevator, they talked.


    Just as they reached it, the doors slid open.


    Vrie was surprised to see Brandon standing inside. "Brandon? What are you


    doing here?"

 Chapter 1309

    Brandon didn''t respond. He stepped out of the elevator, seized Vrie''s wrist, and yanked her behind him.


    Vrie nearly lost her bnce. As she steadied herself, she heard his cold warning. "Stefan, stay away from Vrie. If you don''t, you won''t be able to handle the consequences."


    Stefan met his gaze, his expression unreadable. "Mr. Sumner, you just made her almost fall. Let go of her."


    Brandon let out a sarcasticugh. "She''s my girlfriend. It''s none of your business."


    Vrie immediately yanked her wrist free. "Brandon, what the hell is wrong with you? Why are you acting like this in the middle of the night?"


    Brandon turned to her. "And what about you? What are you doing here sote? Don''t tell me you''ve actually fallen for this kid who''s younger than me."


    At first, he hadn''t taken Stefan seriously. He had assumed Vrie was just using him to get back at him.


    But as she grew kinder to Stefan, panic began to creep in.


    Brandon was terrified that she really liked Stefan and that she didn''t want him anymore.


    Vrie rubbed her sore wrist, her patience wearing thin. "How is that any of your business?"


    "Vrie, I gave you time because I thought you''de to your senses. But don''t you think you''re going too far now?" Brandon demanded.


    Vrie exhaled sharply and turned to Stefan. "Go back to your mom''s room. She needs someone with her."


    "I''m not leaving. If he tries anything, I can protect you," Stefan insisted.


    Brandon scoffed. "You? Protect her? You''re nothing more than a distraction. What makes you think you have the right to talk like that?"


    "Brandon!" Vrie''s voice cut through the air. Her eyes burned with fury. "If you say one more word like that, I won''t forgive you."


    Brandon stared at her in disbelief. "Vrie... you''d say something like that to me because of him?"


    "This is a hospital. I don''t want to argue with you here," Vrie said coldly. "If you want to stand around all night, be my guest."


    With that, she turned and walked toward the stairwell.


    Brandon moved to follow, but Stefan stepped in front of him. "Mr. Sumner, it seems she doesn''t want to see you."


    Brandon sneered. "Stefan, you''re just a broke university student. Do you really think Vrie would actually like you? She''s ying with you if you were smart, you''d walk away. Otherwise, I can make your life hell."


    Stefan clenched his fists. "Oh? I''d love to see what you can do."


    "You don''t want to find out," Brandon said darkly "Besides, you had your own reasons for getting close to Vrie, didn''t you? I already looked into it You and Michelle are half-siblings. If Vrie finds out, do you really think she''ll forgive you?"


    Stefan tensed, his grip on Brandon''s arm tightening without thinking.


    Brandon''s gaze turned icy as he shoved Stefan aside and strode toward the stairwell.


    He caught up with Vrie at the hospital entrance and blocked her path. "Vrie... let''s talk."


    "There''s nothing to talk about," Vrie replied tly. "Brandon, you weren''t like this before."


    The man she once knew would never have said such things.


    Brandon looked at her, desperation in his eyes. "Vrie, I know I crossed


    a line tonight, but I was terrified losing you. Be mad at me all you want, but please... don''t fall for someone else."


    Vrie''s heart ached as she looked at him.


    After a long pause, she turned her gaze away. "Brandon... I don''t even know if I still


    want to be with you. I don''t even know if I still love you."

 Chapter 1310

    A cold gust of wind blew through, and Brandon felt his heart sink.


    From the moment he firstid eyes on Vrie, he had made up his mind he had to be with her, to marry her.


    He had pursued her for five years. They had finally gotten together, only to break up soon after.


    He had tried everything to win her back, but no matter what he did, she only seemed to drift further away.


    Was it really impossible for them to be together?


    "Vrie, you told me to stay away from Michelle for a month, and I did.


    "Tonight, Jayden called to say that Michelle tried tomit suicide and is in the hospital being resuscitated. I still didn''t go see her.


    "I know I made a lot of mistakes before, but I''ve been trying to change. Can you give me one more chance?" he pleaded.


    Vrie remained silent for a long time. She knew she still had feelings for Brandon. When she met his pleading gaze, she felt herself softening.


    Finally, she looked at him and nodded. "Alright, but this is thest chance I''m giving you. If you lie to me again, I won''t look back."


    The seriousness in her expression made Brandon''s heart lurch. He quickly promised, "You can trust me. I won''t lie to you again!"


    "Mm," Vrie hummed in response.


    Brandon pulled her into his arms, his voice trembling with emotion. "Vrie, thank you for giving me another chance."


    Vrie pressed her lips together, about to respond, when suddenly, she felt his grip loosen.


    The next second, she saw Jayden grab Brandon by the cor andnd a hard punch to his face.


    Brandon snapped back to his senses and immediately fought back.


    Vrie instinctively stepped back, ready to call for hospital security, when Yale and Nn arrived.


    The two rushed forward to separate the fight.


    Jayden struggled fiercely. "Nn, let go of me! I''m not letting him off tonight!"


    Michelle had been in the emergency room for hours. When he called Brandon and told him toe to the hospital, Brandon had refused. Yet now, he was here, sweet-talking Vrie as if nothing had happened.


    The more Jayden thought about it, the angrier he got. He wanted nothing more than to beat Brandon to a pulp.


    Nn held him back tightly and spoke in a low voice. "Jayden, calm down. Do you want to end up at the police station?"


    Jayden sneered. "I don''t care. I have to teach him a lesson today!"


    On the other side, Yale let go of Brandon after restraining him and seeing that he wasn''t trying to rush back into the fight.


    "Brandon, Jayden''s just emotional because of what happened to Michelle. Try to understand," Yale said.


    Brandon wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stared coldly at Jayden. "If you want to act like a rabid dog, do it somewhere else. I''m not interested in fighting you."


    Jayden snapped, "Do you even know how long Michelle was in surgery? As a friend, yourshould''ve at leaste to check on her. But no, you''d rather be here with her. What the hell did she ever do to you?"


    Brandon''s expression turned icy when Jayden pointed a finger at Vrie.


    "Don''t you dare talk about her like that. If you and Michelle hadn''t treated her so horribly, things wouldn''t have escted like this.


    "And don''t try to guilt-trip me. Michelle''s suicide attempt was her choice. No one forced her. I''m not responsible for her, and I don''t owe her anything," Brandon snapped.


    "Fine! I must''ve been blind to ever call you a friend!" Jayden growled.


    Brandon''s face remained expressionless. "I should be the one saying that. You knew exactly what Michelle was doing behind my back, but you covered for her. You helped her you yed a part in my breakup with Vrie. From now on, we''re done."

 Chapter 1311

    The moment Brandon spoke, silence nketed the room.


    Yale and Nn both looked visibly uneasy.


    Jayden froze for a second, then his face twisted with disappointment. "Fine! From now on, we''re strangers!"


    With that, he shoved Nn aside and stormed toward the hospital entrance.


    Nn frowned and turned to Brandon. "Brandon, Jayden was just upset. Did you really have to make it so final? How are you going to fix thingster?"


    "I don''t n to fix anything. Because of him and Michelle, Vrie and I fought countless times. Do you really think I should sacrifice my girlfriend for two so-called friends?" Brandon retorted.


    Seeing the indifference in his expression, Nn suddenly regretted sending that message earlier. If he hadn''t texted Brandon about Vrie being with another guy, none of this would have happened.


    "I''m heading home," Brandon said before turning to Vrie, taking her hand, and leading her out of the hospital.


    Watching them leave, Nn felt a surge of frustration. Just as he was about to speak, he noticed Yale staring at him with suspicion.


    He frowned. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Brandon only showed up because of you, didn''t he? You told him Vrie was with another guy," Yale pointed out.


    Nn stayed quiet.


    Yale scoffed. "I knew it! You-seriously, I don''t even know what to say to you!"


    "I didn''t think they''d run into each other! And honestly, this isn''t even on Brandon. Michelle''s the one being dramatic.


    "Attempting suicide over a guy? Ridiculous. If she weren''t my friend, I wouldn''t have evene," Nn grumbled.


    Yale grunted. "With the way you run your mouth, why don''t you go talk some sense into Michelle and Jayden? Now that they''ve fallen out, are you happy?"


    "How is this my fault? If it were you, who would you have chosen?" Nn challenged.


    Yale sighed and rubbed his temples. "Forget it. What''s done is done. Let''s go home."


    Every day was already exhausting enough with work, and now he had to deal with this drama. He was so over it.


    ...


    Brandon followed Vrie''s car all the way back to her home.


    After parking, Vrie walked over to


    his car window. "How''s your f


    face


    Want toe inside? can cle


    the


    Wound for you before you go."


    up


    Brandon shook his head. "It''s just a small wound. But... how about a kiss instead?


    That should do the trick."


    Vrie stared at him.


    Seeing her speechless expression,


    Brandon


    chuckled. "I''m kidding. Get


    some rest. Are you free for dint


    tomorrow? Cortent belongs


    Vrie nodded. "Yeah,e pick me up."


    "Alright," Brandon replied.


    "Well... I''ll head in now. Drive safe," Vrie said.


    "Mm. Goodnight," Brandon wished.


    "Goodnight." Vrie turned and disappeared behind the vi doors.


    After her shower, Vrie shower sat


    at her vanity in her room, applying et


    skincare while thinking about work for the next day.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Stefan, she pressed her lips together. She needed to find a way


    to make things clear with him.


    Stefan was undeniably handsome, but she had never felt romantic love for him.


    She picked up the call. "What''s up?"


    "Veevee, did you make it home safely?" Stefan asked.

 Chapter 1312

    "Yeah, I just got home. How''s your mother doing now?" Vrie asked.


    "Her condition is stable. Veevee... I need to ask you something," Stefan said.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Vrie''s eyes. "What is it?"


    There was a brief silence before Stefan spoke again. "Never mind, it''s nothing important. Get some rest. Goodnight."


    Before Vrie could respond, he had already hung up.


    She set her phone down, deciding to invite Stefan out for dinner in the next few days and have an honest conversation with him.


    After the surgery, Michelle remained unconscious for a full day before finally waking up.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Jayden sitting by her bedside.


    "Michelle! You''re awake!" Jayden eximed, relief flooding his voice as he quickly pressed the call button for the doctor.


    Once the doctor confirmed she was out of danger, Jayden exhaled deeply.


    "Michelle, do you have any idea what I went through while you were unconscious? Please, don''t ever do something so reckless again. Brandon isn''t worth it!" he said.


    With his help, Michelle slowly sat up, her face pale as she looked at him. "Did... Brandon note to see me at all?"


    Jayden''s expression darkened. "I called him several times while you were in surgery. Not only did he refuse toe, but he was busy sweet-talking Vrie instead."


    Michelle''s gaze dimmed at that. She lowered her eyes to the nket and said nothing.


    Seeing her disappointment, Jayden hesitated before speaking in a gentler tone. "Michelle, after everything that''s happened, you should see it clearly now. Brandon will never love you. Maybe it''s time to let go..."


    It took a long moment before


    Michelle finally lifted her head to


    meet his eyes


    Jayden!


    understand thank you for being here for me. Honestly, after everything I''ve done, I thought you wouldn''t want anything to do with me anymore."


    There was a flicker in Jayden''s eyes.


    At first, he had nned to cut ties with her. But the moment he heard about her suicide attempt and rushed to the hospital all he could think about was her survival. He had spent the entire surgery praying she would make it.


    That was when he realized he loved Michelle. Not just her beautiful side, but even the darkness within her.


    He knew she wasn''t a good person. In fact, she could be downright cruel. Despite that, he couldn''t stop himself from loving her.


    The only thing he could do now was keep her from going too far and reaching a point of no return.


    After staying with Michelle for a while, Jayden finally got up to leave at her insistence.


    "But if I leave, there won''t be anyone to take care of you," he said.


    Michelle smiled. "I''ll call my dadter. He''ll send someone over. You don''t have to worry. Just go home and get some rest. If you look in the mirror, you''ll see how exhausted you are."


    Jayden had barely slept in the past 24 hours. Now that Michelle was awake, fatigue finally caught up to him.


    "Alright, I''ll go for now. Call me if you need anything, okay?" he said.


    "Okay." Michelle smiled as she watched him walk out.


    As soon as the hospital room door closed behind him, her expression turned ice- cold.


    Picking up her phone, she noticed several missed calls from Stefan. She let out a scornfulugh and called him back.


    The line barely rang before Stefan answered, his voice sharp with anger. "Michelle, you promised to cover my mom''s medical expenses, but you went back on your word! Transfer the money now, or ?l expose everything you made me do!"

 Chapter 1313

    Michelle frowned. "What the hell are you talking about? I already told my assistant to handle it."


    "Then why was my mom kicked out of her hospital room in the middle of the night?" Stefan shot back.


    Michelle''s voice grew cold. "Forget about that. I should be asking you. Besides taking a few staged photos with Vrie, have you made any real progress?"


    "What more do you want?" Stefan asked.


    She smirked. "I want something that willpletely ruin her. You know what to do."


    "Send me 250,000 dors for medical expenses first, or I''m done doing your dirty work," Stefan demanded.


    Michelle let out a mockingugh. "Stefan, you know I can have your mother thrown out of the hospital for good with a single word, right?"


    He had no right to threaten her.


    Stefan retorted, "Oh, I believe you. But if you do that, I''ll make sure the whole world knows everything you made me do. When that happens, Brandon will never want anything to do with you again."


    "You!" Michelle clenched her jaw, her face contorting with anger.


    After a long pause, she spoke coldly. "Fine. I''ll call my assistant right now. You''ll have the money in your ount soon."


    Without waiting for a response, she hung up and immediately dialed her assistant.


    "How the hell are you handling things? I told you to pay for Lily Foley''s medical expenses. Why the hell did Stefan say it wasn''t paid?!" she demanded.


    "I''m so sorry, Ms. Snowden! I got caught up with other work andpletely forgot... I''ll take care of it right away!" her assistant apologized.


    Michelle huffed. "Forget it. Just transfer the money to Stefan directly."


    "Understood. I''ll do it now," the assistant replied.


    Stefan soon received a bank notification confirming the deposit of 250,000 dors.


    He nced at the screen before texting Vrie, inviting her to dinner. He nned to give her the money then.


    Vrie had been swamped with work all morning, only noticing the message around


    noon.


    After a moment''s thought, she replied.


    Vrie: [Sorry, I already have ns tonight. Let''s reschedule.]


    A momentter, Stefan responded with an [Okay].


    ...


    Brandon was waiting outside the Weir Group building around 5:00 p.m. when he got a call from Nn.


    "Brandon, do you have time tonight? Let''s grab dinner with Yale and Jayden," Nn suggested.


    Leaning one armzily on the steering wheel, Brandon replied, "No need. You guys go ahead. I have ns."


    "Brandon, both you and Jayden


    overreactedst night. Are you going to throw away years of friendship over something trivial? Nn pressed.


    really


    Brandon chuckled. "You should be talking to Jayden, not me. Tell him to stop interfering in my bus and pushing me to see Michelle."


    "I''ll talk to him, but are you sure you won''t join us?" Nn probed.


    "I already told you that I have ns tonight Talkter." With that,. Brandon ended the call and pushed open the car door just as Vrie walked out of the building


    "Vrie," he called out.


    She approached him and asked, "Have you been waiting long?"


    "No, I just got here," Brandon replied.


    The two of them got into the car, and he drove them toward her favorite sushi restaurant.


    When they arrived, Vrie got out first while Brandon went to park the car. As she waited, her phone rang. It was N.


    "Hey, Vrie! We''re about to board our flight. Do you want me to bring you anything from abroad?" N asked.


    Vrie grinned. "How about a 6''3" handsome guy?"


    N burst outughing. "That might be a little tricky. Anything else?"


    "I was just kidding! I''m happy with whatever you bring me," Vrie answered.

 Chapter 1314

    "Alright. I''m about to board. I''ll talk to youter," N said.


    Vrie replied, "Okay, have a great trip."


    After hanging up, N turned to Damon and Mason, her eyes glowing with happiness.


    She had dreamed for so long of taking a family trip together. Now, that dream had finallye true.


    ...


    Vrie and Brandon walked into the restaurant.


    As they sat down, a server approached with two sses of water.


    "Good evening, sir, ma''am¡ª" Before the server could finish, his smile faltered.


    Vrie hadn''t expected to see Stefan here. A flicker of surprise crossed her face.


    Just as she was about to speak, Stefan quickly regained hisposure, adopting his usual polite smile. "Good evening. May I take your order? We just received fresh salmon and sea urchin today. I highly rmend trying them."


    Brandon raised an eyebrow, a faint hint of mockery in his gaze. "We''ll take your rmendations. And add an order of Arctic shrimp sashimi as well."


    "Certainly, sir. Would you like anything else?" Stefan asked.


    Brandon turned to Vrie. "Do you want to add anything?"


    Vrie closed the menu and said calmly, "No, this should be enough."


    "Understood," Stefan replied.


    After confirming the order, he took the menu and walked away.


    As he turned, his grip on the menu tightened, veins bulging on his hand. His expression darkened with barely contained frustration.


    Throughout dinner, Vrie struggled to enjoy the meal.


    Noticing her distraction, Brandon asked in a low voice, "Vrie, does the food not taste good?"


    Vrie snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. "No, it''s fine. I''m just feeling a little tired today."


    Brandon nodded. "Then I''ll take you home after dinner."


    "Okay." Vrie put down her utensils and nced toward Stefan,


    stoodata distance.


    look flickered in her eyes.


    As if sensing her gaze, Stefan suddenly turned and met her eyes.


    Their gazes locked for a brief moment.


    Vrie pressed her lips together, about to look away, but Stefan


    the first to lower his gaze. She sighed inwardly guessing he must be hurt.


    A flicker of guilt crossed her heart. She should have made things clear to him sooner.


    Brandon had been observing her reaction. His expression darkened slightly.


    Although Vrie had agreed to give him another chance, he could tell she no longer treated him the same way.


    There was now a distance between


    them. The warmth that had once defined their bond had faded, reced by cold indifference rtionship felt like walking a tightrope¡ªone misstep, and they would plunge into nothingness.


    He couldn''t let that happen.


    After finishing their meal, Brandon handed his card to Stefan. "Check, please."


    Vrie frowned. "We could''ve paid ourselves."


    Brandon nced at her, his brows furrowing slightly. "Vrie, haven''t we always had the staff handle the bill when wee here?"


    Would she have questioned him like this if the server weren''t Stefan?


    Before Vrie could respond, Stefan had already taken the card and said quietly, "Please wait a moment, Mr. Sumner."


    After processing the payment, Stefan returned the card. "Here you go, sir."


    "Thank you," Brandon replied.


    "It''s my pleasure," Stefan answered.


    Brandon took the card and turned to Vrie. "Let''s go, Vrie."


    Vrie looked at Stefan, hesitating as if she wanted to say something.


    After a brief moment of thought, she realized this wasn''t the right time. Without another word, she stood up and left with Brandon.


    Once they were outside, Brandon nced at her and asked quietly, "Vrie, you and Stefan-"

 Chapter 1315

    "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?" Vrie cut Brandon off, her gaze sharp with usation.


    Brandon hesitated, caught off guard for a moment.


    After a brief pause, he nodded. "Yes, I did. Because I don''t like how much attention you''re giving Stefan. If it had been any other server handling the bill, would you still be questioning me like this?"


    "There''s no ''if.'' I chose to be with you again, which means I''m not holding onto anything with Stefan. So, there''s no reason for you to single him out," Vrie replied.


    Brandon''s expression darkened slightly. He opened his mouth as if to speak, then held back. "Alright. I understand."


    "Good. Let''s go home," Vrie said, and the car fell into silence.


    When they finally arrived at the Weir residence, Brandon broke the quiet. "Vrie, don''t you think... things between us aren''t the same anymore?"


    They were supposed to be a couple, yet they tiptoed around each other-testing boundaries, afraid to say the wrong thing.


    Vrie pressed her lips together, lowering her gaze. "We''re back together, but what happened before doesn''t disappear. It''s going to take time to get things back to how they were."


    Brandon let out a bitterugh, the fear lingering in his chest.


    No matter how much time passed, he couldn''t shake the feeling that things would never be the same.


    "Alright. Go inside. Good night," he said quietly.


    Vrie nodded, stepped out of the car, and walked inside.


    Once in her room, she sank onto the couch, feeling drained and lost.


    She had hoped that giving Brandon another chance would mean they could return


    to how things used to be. Now, she realized that was impossible. Being with him felt exhausting.


    Her phone suddenly vibrated.


    She unlocked the screen to see a message from Stefan.


    Stefan: [Veevee, did you and Mr. Sumner get back together?]


    Vrie hadn''t expected him to notice so quickly. After a moment''s hesitation, she typed back.


    Vrie: [Yes.]


    Almost immediately, Stefan transferred 250,000 dors to her.


    Stefan: [This is the hospital bill you coveredst night. I nned to return it over dinner, but now that you''re back with M Sumnerit Mr.


    doesn''t feel right anymore. Thank you for everything during this time.]


    Vrie stared at his message, pursing her lips. After a long pause, she replied.


    Vrie: [You don''t have to. Your mother will still need money for her treatments. Keep it.]


    Stefan: [But I''m not your family. I can''t just take your money. I don''t want to owe you too much. If you


    ba


    don''t ept it, I go to the tomorrow and transfer it directly to your ount.]


    Vrie could almost picture his stubborn, slightly aggrieved expression.


    The first time they met...


    Stefan was walking alone in the pouring rain, drenched and looking as if the world had abandoned him.


    She had just broken up with Brandon. Seeing Stefan in that state, she felt an overwhelming urge to help. She stopped and gave him a ride to his university.


    She hadn''t expected to see him again the very next day¡ªthis time, at a bar. He was working as a server, bringing drinks to her booth.


    He recognized her immediately, noticing the five or six empty bottles on the table. Without a word he


    cleared them away and ot


    next drink with juice instead.


    her


    She took a sip and immediately sensed something was off. Looking up to question


    him, she was surprised to realize it was the same rain-soaked boy from the night before.


    That was how they got to know each other.


    At first, Vrie had been drawn to Stefan''s face. Over time, though, she realized


    they were never meant to be.

 Chapter 1316

    The two of them were eight years apart, with different interests and personalities.


    Some of Stefan''s behavior struck Vrie as incredibly immature. But more importantly, she had never seen him in a romantic light.


    To her, he was more like a younger brother-someone she felt protective of, but not someone she could ever like that way.


    He should be dating girls his own age, and she should get back to living her own


    life.


    With that thought, Vrie epted the money.


    Vrie: [Thank you for everything these past few weeks. And... I''m sorry about today.]


    Stefan stared at the message on his screen in a quiet park, his lips curling into a mocking smile.


    Just as Brandon had said-Vrie had only been using him as a distraction. Now that she was back with Brandon, she''d discarded him without hesitation.


    Taking a deep breath, he deleted the chat and didn''t reply.


    They had always been from different worlds. Now, things were simply returning to how they had been before.


    Still, he couldn''t deny the lingering sadness.


    These past few weeks... they had just been a dream.


    Standing up, Stefan made his way to the bus stop.


    ...


    Vrie waited for a response, but ten minutes passed, and Stefan still hadn''t replied. She figured he wasn''t going to.


    Letting out a quiet sigh, she set her phone down and went to wash up.


    Over the next few weeks, they didn''t see each other again.


    Vrie fell back into her usual routine work during the day, asional dates with Brandon in the evening.


    Meanwhile, Stefan kept up his daily grind juggling school, working odd jobs, and trying to cover his mother''s medical expenses.


    Two weekster, Stefan was in the middle of his shift at a restaurant when his phone rang.


    It was the hospital. "Mr. Foley, a woman iming to be your older sister came in and transferred your mother to Saintornia Sekond Hospital."


    Stefan''s grip on his phone tightened. A wave of unease washed over him.


    He quickly hung up and dialed Michelle.


    She picked up almost immediately, as if she''d been expecting his call.


    "Stefan, I was wondering when you''d call. We''re still on our way to the new


    hospital," she said with augh,


    "Michelle, if you do anything to my mom, I swear I''ll expose everything you''ve done. Take her back to Pinnacle Hospital. Right now," Stefan growled.


    Michelle chuckled. "Haven''t you learned by now? Do you really think you can threaten me? Your mother is in my hands. If you don''t sten to me, you might never see her again."


    Stefan''s voice trembled with rage. "What do you want?"


    "It''s simple. Get Vrie to meet with me. If you do that, I''ll leave your mother alone. I


    won''t bother you again," Michelle said.


    "Never. I''m not doing anything for you again," Stefan refused immediately.


    "Oh? Are you sure? We''re about to cross a bridge on the way to the hospital. It''d be a shame if there were a car ident. If the vehicle went over the edge. Well, I don''t think your mother would survive that," Michelle said nonchntly.


    Stefan''s face went deathly pale. His hands trembled with anger, and for a moment, he almost lost control. "You wouldn''t dare."


    "Wouldn''t I?" Michelle said sweetly. "It depends on whether you agree. You have three seconds to consider asking Vrie out for me. Three... Two-"


    Before she could finish, Stefan gritted his teeth and cut her off, "Fine! I''ll do it. But you have to take my mom back to the hospital¡ªright now."


    "Rx. The doctors at Saintornia Sekond Hospital are just as skilled. Besides, Dad knows the director there. She''ll get the best care.


    "I''ll text you the time and ce. I expect to see Vrie there tomorrow night. If I don''t, don''t your mother again


    expect to seeding pleased.

 Chapter 1317

    Michelle hung up after delivering her threat.


    Stefan stood frozen, his body tense with despair.


    No matter what he did, it seemed he could never truly escape the Snowdens.


    If it weren''t for them, he wouldn''t be able to pay for his mother''s treatment. Yet, they were the people he hated most. He despised them.


    He also despised his mother, Lily. If she had never given birth to him, he wouldn''t be trapped in this nightmare, stuck in the mud with no way out.


    And yet... she was the only person who had ever shown him kindness.


    That fragile thread of family-thin and fraying¡ªstill tugged at his heart, holding him back. Even though it hurt, he couldn''t bring himself to sever it.


    Vrie had just returned home when her mother called her over. She changed into her house slippers and sat beside her.


    "Vrie, when are you and Brandon getting married?" Phoebe asked.


    Vrie frowned. "Mom, we haven''t even discussed that yet."


    "You''re not getting any younger." Phoebe huffed. "You rejected every guy we introduced you to, and now that you''ve found someone on your own, you still won''t settle down? What exactly are you waiting for?"


    Vrie looked down, silent.


    Phoebe''s frustration grew. "You always do this! Do you think ignoring the problem will make it go away?"


    "No," Vrie said tly. "But apparently, marrying someone just for the sake of it will. You just want me to marry anyone. Everything else doesn''t matter."


    "We just want what''s best for you! Your father and I aren''t getting any younger. We don''t know how much longer we''ll be around. Can''t you at least let us see you settled before we go?" Phoebemented.


    "So I should get married just to put your minds at ease?" Vrie shot back.


    "You!" Phoebe''s face flushed red with anger. "I don''t care anymore. You either get married this year, or I''m done worrying about you!"


    With that, she stormed off.


    Vrie stood up to go to her room when her phone buzzed.


    She was surprised to find a message from Stefan.


    Stefan: [Veevee, do you have time tomorrow night? I thought about it, and I really should treat you to a


    meat, if your boyfriend is free, he''s If wee to join us.]


    Vrie replied as she headed upstairs.


    Vrie: [That''s not necessary. It''s the thought that counts.]


    Stefan: [It''s thest time, I promise After this, I won''t bother you again. Your birthday''sing up, too wanted to give you your present early.


    Vrie hesitated before agreeing.


    A momentter, Stefan sent her the time and location. Stefan: [I booked this restaurant. Hope you don''t mind.]


    Vrie: [I don''t. I''m going to get some rest now. Talk soon.] She put her phone down and leaned back on the couch.


    It had been over two weeks since theyst spoke. Stefan''s messages, felt distant more formal than before.


    Vrie sat there for a while, lost in thought, before getting up to wash up.


    The next evening, Vrie drove to the restaurant.


    Just as she was about to step out of the car, her phone rang. It was Brandon.


    He had been away on a business trip, so she hadn''t mentioned this meeting to him. "Vrie, what are you doing right now?" he asked.

 Chapter 1318

    "I''m not doing anything special. What''s up? Aren''t you supposed to be in a business meeting? How do you have time to call me?" Vrie asked.


    Brandon replied, "It''s all taken care of. My flight is tonight. Want to meet up?"


    Vrie raised an eyebrow. "What time will you be back in Saintornia?"


    "A little after 11:00 p.m.," Brandon answered.


    Vrie shook her head. "That''s toote. You''ve been on a business trip for almost a week. You should just go home and rest."


    Brandon chuckled. "But I really want to see you. How about this? I''ll have my driver stop by your ce. We can see each other briefly, and then I''ll head home. Sound good?"


    Vrie considered it. His route home would pass by her neighborhood anyway. "Alright. Just call me when you''re close. I''m about to have dinner, so I''ll talk to youter. Bye."


    "Okay," Brandon replied.


    After hanging up, Vrie entered the restaurant.


    Stefan had reserved a private dining room, and by the time she arrived, he was already inside.


    They hadn''t seen each other in half a month. He looked thinner and more tanned than before.


    The moment Stefan saw Vrie, his previously dull eyes lit up, and a smile tugged at his lips. "You''re here, Veevee."


    "Yeah." Vrie sat down across from him. "How have you been?"


    "I''m alright. Oh, where''s your boyfriend? Why didn''t hee with you?" Stefan asked.


    "He''s on a business trip," Vrie answered.


    Something flickered in Stefan''s eyes. "I see. Well, I ordered a couple of dishes before you got here. Take a look and add anything you want."


    Vrie took the menu he handed her, skimmed through it, and added a soup. "It''s just the two of us. Two dishes and a soup are plenty. By the way, why did you book a private room?"


    "Because I wanted to spend time with you without any interruptions," Stefan said.


    Vrie pressed her lips together but didn''t respond. She didn''t know what to say. "Stefan, I''ve been meaning to apologize to you. At first, I tried to develop feelings for you, but I realized I just don''t feel that way. I''m sorry."


    A heavy silence filled the room after her words.


    Stefan forced a bitter smile. "I know. I never med you."


    "You''ll meet someone who''s right for you someday," Vrie said.


    "Yeah," Stefan muttered.


    They exchanged small talk, and soon, the food arrived.


    Throughout the meal, Brandon kept messaging Vrie.


    Each time she picked up her phone to reply, Stefan felt a pang of disappointment. It was


    clear Vrie really liked Brandon. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be texting him even during dinner.


    Halfway through the meal, Vrie suddenly felt her vision blur.


    At first, she thought she was imagining it. She blinked a few times, but the dizziness only intensified.


    As realization struck, everything went dark.


    Her phone slipped from her hand and fell to the floor, still lit up with her chat with Brandon.


    Stefan stood, picked up her phone, and quickly typed a reply.


    Vrie: [I''m busy right now. Let''s talkter tonight.]


    Then, he exited the chat.


    An hourter, Stefan arrived at an abandoned chemical nt on the outskirts of Saintornia, carrying the unconscious Vrie with him.


    Michelle was already there, waiting.


    Seeing Vrie unconscious, she smirked. Wow, Stefan, I have to admit, didn''t think you''d actually go through with it. I thought you might


    have fallen for her after spending all


    that time together


    Stefan''s face remained cold. "I''m not in the mood for your nonsense. Where''s my mom?"


    "She''s at Saintornia Sekond Hospital,


    in the inpatient department, Building


    1, ninth floor. But are you sure you want to transfer her back to Pinnacle Hospital? If she stays at the current hospital, the Snowdens will cover all the medical expenses."

 Chapter 1319

    Stefan let out a coldugh. "Cover the expenses? Or use my mom as leverage to control me? You already know the answer."


    Michelle chuckled. "If you don''t appreciate my kindness, fine. Transfer her wherever you want. But don''t expect a single cent from the Snowdens."


    "Oh, you''ll pay," Stefan said.


    "What?" Michelle frowned, about to speak, when she suddenly felt a de press against her neck.


    Her expression shifted instantly. "Stefan, are you insane? One phone call, and your mom will be dead in minutes!"


    Stefan nodded and smiled. "I believe you. But I just realized something... The Snowdens only have one sessor¡ªyou. If you die, who do you think will inherit everything?"


    "You''re dreaming! If you darey a hand on me, my dad will make sure you suffer!" Michelle shouted.


    "That''s not your concern," Stefan said.


    Upon seeing the cold intent in his eyes, a wave of fear finally surged through Michelle.


    She forced herself to stay calm and locked eyes with him. "What do you want? Your mom''s medical bills? Something else?"


    Stefan shook his head. "No, none of that matters anymore. My mom''s been in a vegetative state for years. Whether she lives or dies doesn''t make a difference. You know what I kept thinking about on my way here?"


    "W-What?" Michelle stammered.


    "I was thinking about how, ever since I can remember, you''ve treated me like a servant¡ªlike a dog to be ordered around and bullied. No matter how much I tried to stay out of your way, you wouldn''t let me go. Again and again, you used my mom to manipte me. Why?" Stefan asked.


    As he spoke, the knife pressed harder against Michelle''s skin, leaving a thin, bleeding cut.


    Michelle winced at the pain, her fear deepening.


    "Stefan, put the knife down! I swear I won''t mess with you again!" she screamed.


    Stefan raised an eyebrow. His voice was eerily calm, devoid of emotion. "You look pretty good when you''re scared."


    "What... What do you want? I can give you money¡ªmore money than you could ever spend in a lifetime!" Michelle offered desperately.


    "Money?" Stefanughed bitterly.


    "Yeah, I needed it before. If you had offered me money when I was working seven to eight jobs just to stay alive, maybe, would''ve been grateful. But now? It''s toote."


    Michelle''s face went pale, her body trembling, unable to say another word.


    For the first time, she realized Stefan might really kill her.


    Her bodyguards stood nearby,


    unsure of what to do. None of them


    had expected the situation to


    escte this far. If anything


    happened to Michelle, Brad would


    never forgive them. ''


    "S-Stefan, think about your mom... Think about the person you like..." Michelle tried.


    Stefan sneered. "It''s because of the person I like that I refuse to let you control me anymore!"


    Michelle was on the brink of breaking down. "What do you want? Killing someone means going to prison!"


    "Yeah, I know. But I''m willing to bet Brad Snowden won''t let me go down when be finds out I''m the only ne left die the Snowdens lose their only sessor," Stefan said."


    Michelle''s breathing quickened. "He might take it out on your mother instead."


    Stefan fell silent, as if considering her words seriously.


    At that moment, Michelle''s bodyguards began to inch closer, preparing to strike.

 Chapter 1320

    Just as the bodyguard was only a few steps away from Stefan, he let out a coldugh. "Take one more step, and I''ll slit her throat right now."


    The bodyguard froze, hesitating.


    Michelle''s sharp voice echoed. "Don''te any closer! Get away!"


    She had just felt the de press harder against her neck.


    Stefan was a lunatic¡ªhe''d actually do it!


    The more she thought about it, the more terrified she became.


    Right then, the distant wail of police sirens cut through the night, growing louder as they approached.


    A flicker of relief shed in Michelle''s eyes. Her bodyguards must have secretly called the police.


    She was safe!


    Within moments, five police cars pulled up, surrounding them as a dozen police officers stepped out.


    Seeing the police, Stefan lowered the knife.


    Michelle seized the moment and bolted toward the police officers. "Officers, arrest him! He held me at knifepoint! He was going to kill me!"


    She was still catching her breath when one of the police officers turned to her with a stern expression. "Ms. Snowden, we''ve received a report linking you to a kidnapping case. You''ll need toe with us for questioning."


    Michelle''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? Kidnapping? You must be mistaken¡ª"


    "There''s no mistake," the police officer interrupted. "The report was filed by Stefan Foley himself. You''re alling with us to the station."


    Vrie woke up in a police station, eyes filled with confusion and disbelief.


    What was going on?


    Thest thing she remembered was having dinner with Stefan. Everything had been fine¡ªuntil she suddenly felt dizzy and cked out.


    A female police officer approached. "Ms. Weir, you''re awake. How are you feeling? Any difort?"


    Vrie shook her head, still dazed.


    yeshe could respond, she saw


    Brandon rushing in from the doorway He looked exhausted.


    She stood up. "Brandon, you-"


    Before she could finish, he pulled her into a tight embrace.


    The force of it startled her, and she instinctively tried to pull away. "Brandon, what are you doing? Let go!"


    They were in a police station, for god''s sake. Was he not embarrassed?


    It was a long while before Brandon finally released her.


    "Vrie, stay here. I''ll take care of everything," he said firmly.


    He had barely gotten off the ne when his assistant called, telling him for


    Michelle had been arreste te


    kidnapping Vrie and that Was new at tgind v


    was now at the police station


    On the way over, he''d been gripped with fear¡ªafraid she had been hurt.


    Fortunately, she was okay.


    Still confused, Vrie frowned. "What''s happening? Why am I here?"


    "I''ll exinter. Don''t worry, I''ll handle everything. Just wait here," Brandon assured her.


    "Oh..." Vrie muttered.


    After Brandon left with the female police officer, she sat down, still full of questions.


    A whileter, the same female police officer returned with another police officer to take her statement. It was Only then that she learned she had been kidnapped.


    She froze. "That can''t be right. Are you sure? How could I have been kidnapped?"


    She had spent enough time around Stefan to believe she understood him. He wasn''t the type to do something like this.


    That said, she had cked out suddenly at dinner. That part was suspicious...

 Chapter 1321

    "It''s true, Ms. Weir. Let''s proceed with your statement first," the police officer said.


    Vrie had little to say. She had passed out so quickly that she couldn''t remember anything afterward. The police officers only asked about her meeting with Stefan.


    During the questioning, Vrie learned the truth-Stefan had invited her out with the intent to kidnap her, and he had gone through with it.


    Once they finished, the police officer said, "Thank you for your cooperation, Ms. Weir. You''re free to go now. Please stay home and wait for further updates."


    Vrie nodded. "Alright, thank you."


    As she stepped out of the interrogation room, Brandon was waiting. "Vrie, let''s go home."


    She turned to him. "Brandon, I want to see Stefan."


    She needed to understand why he had kidnapped her and why he had called the police afterward.


    Brandon frowned. "You should already know that he and Michelle are half-siblings. He approached you with an agenda from the start. What''s the point of seeing him now?"


    "I want to ask him why he kidnapped me but then changed his mind and reported it," Vrie replied.


    Brandon retorted, "Does that even matter? The fact is, he tried to hurt you. Why do you still want to see him?"


    "It matters to me," Vrie answered.


    Brandon took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "Fine. Go see him. I''ll wait outside."


    Without another word, he turned and left, frustration evident in his stride.


    Ten minutester, Vrie sat across from Stefan in the holding room.


    Seeing her, Stefan smiled. "Veevee, I didn''t think you''d actually want to see me again."


    Vrie met his gaze with a nk expression. "Why did you call the police?"


    "Because I changed my mind. I didn''t want to spend the rest of my life in prison," Stefan said tly.


    "You''re lying. You never nned to follow Michelle''s orders, did you?" Vrie countered.


    Stefan''s smile faltered. "Veevee, you''re overthinking things. I just had second thoughts."


    Vrie lowered her gaze, silent for a long moment, then murmured, "Then let''s just say I''m overthinking it."


    She asked no more questions and stood to leave.


    As she turned, Stefan''s smile fadedpletely. His eyes remained fixed on her back, filled with reluctance.


    He had never intended to kidnap her.


    Drugging her had only been a wan


    incriminate Michelle f?r ordering kidnapping.


    The Snowdens had influence in Saintornia, but they were no match for the Sumners or the Weirs. As long as Brandon and the Weirs pressured the case, Michelle would Surely be convicted.


    Once that happened, Vrie would finally be safe.


    This was the only thing Stefan could do for her.


    ...


    Outside the station, Vrie saw Brandon leaning against the car, smoking. She quickened her pace toward him.


    Hearing her approach, he looked up and flicked the cigarette into a nearby trash


    can.


    "Finished?" he asked.


    "Mm. Brandon, there''s something I want to exin," Vrie said.


    "Get in the car." Brandon opened the backseat door and got in first.


    Sensing his cold demeanor, Vrie pressed her lips together before following him inside.


    Once she sat down, Brandon told the driver to start the car.


    "Brandon, about meeting with Stefan tonight¡ª" Vrie began.


    Brandon cut her off, "You don''t have to exin. That''s your business, and I trust you."


    Vrie took a deep breath and


    looked at him seriously. "But the way


    you''re acting right now, it does seem


    like you


    upset Ljust want to


    exin everything so there''s ho misunderstanding between us."

 Chapter 1322

    "If you really didn''t want any misunderstandings between us, you wouldn''t have met him today, especially behind my back," Brandon said coldly.


    Seeing the anger in his eyes, Vrie nodded. "I admit I should''ve told you. But he invited me to dinner to thank me for covering his mother''s medical bills. He even suggested I bring you along, but you were out of town for work, so I didn''t mention it."


    Brandon let out a sharpugh. "Was it because I was away, or did you never n to tell me in the first ce?"


    Vrie frowned. "Do you have to twist my words like that? You were on a business trip. If I told you, you''d just overthink it. That''s why I kept quiet."


    "So I should be grateful you were looking out for me, is that it?" Brandon shot back.


    "If you''re going to keep talking to me like this, there''s no point in continuing this conversation. Ron, stop at the next intersection. I''ll take a cab home," Vrie said.


    Ron Gibson, the driver, hesitated and nced at Brandon. "Mr. Sumner..."


    Brandon''s expression was icy. "Keep driving. Don''t worry about it."


    "Brandon, I said I want to get out. Did you not hear me?" Vrie snapped.


    "Do you even realize what time it is?"


    Vrie''s face darkened. "What difference does that make? I don''t want to be in the same space as you right now."


    She just wanted him gone. Seeing him only made her angrier.


    Brandon remained unfazed. "Rx. We''ll be at your ce in ten minutes. You can get out then."


    "I don''t want to stay in this car for another minute," Vrie huffed.


    Brandon said nothing and simply turned to stare out the window, making it clear he had no interest in arguing further.


    The air in the car grew heavier, the tension thick and suffocating.


    Ten minutester, they pulled up in front of Vrie''s home.


    She turned to Ron. "Thanks for driving me home."


    Without so much as a nce at Brandon, she stepped out and mmed the door shut.


    Ron sneaked a cautious look at his employer. "Mr. Sumner..."


    "Let''s go," Brandon said tly.


    "Yes, sir," Ron answered quickly.


    As Vrie reached her front door, she heard the car pulling away.. Turning back, she caught only glimpse of its taillights disappearing


    around the corner.


    Back in her bedroom, she tossed her bag onto the couch, pulled out her phone, and dialed N.


    "N, what are you up to?"


    "Just about to go to bed. What''s up?"


    Vrie sighed andunched into the details of her argument with Brandon.


    By the end, she huffed. "I already


    exined everything. What more et does he want? I didn''t do amor


    wrong, so why is he acting like I


    betrayed him?


    N was silent for a moment before saying, "Honestly, I get why he''s upset. He already doesn''t like Stefan, and you met him without telling him.


    "Now, imagine if the roles were reversed. If Brandon secretly met up with Michelle, wouldn''t you be mad?"


    "That''s different!" Vrie eximed.


    "How?" N challenged.


    "He''s lied to me about Michelle multiple times. And Michelle clearly has feelings for him!"


    N chuckled. "And you think Stefan doesn''t have feelings for you? You saw him all the time when you and Brandon broke up.


    "Come on, Vrie, it''s normal to feel protective in a rtionship. If you want to make things right, just apologize sincerely and make it up tohim. He get over it."

 Chapter 1323

    Vrie sighed. "Fine. I''ll think of something..."


    "Good. I have to be up early tomorrow, so I''ll talk to youter. Goodnight," N said.


    After hanging up, Vrie stared at her phone for a while before opening her chat with Brandon. She started typing but couldn''t bring herself to send anything.


    Forget it. He was still mad. She''d deal with it tomorrow.


    Setting her phone down, she got up to take a shower.


    ...


    When Vrie woke up the next morning, the first thing she did was check her phone.


    Nothing. Not a single message.


    Brandon would always text her "good morning" first thing every day.


    But today? Silence.


    He was probably still mad.


    Pushing aside her disappointment, she got up, showered, dressed, and headed to work.


    She had meant to apologizest night, but for some reason, it felt even harder today.


    The entire day, she found herself distracted. Every time her phone buzzed, she snatched it up, hoping it was Brandon-only to feel disappointed when it wasn''t.


    By the end of the workday, she finally mustered the courage to send a message.


    Vrie: [What are you up to?]


    She waited over an hour. No reply.


    Her frown deepened, irritation bubbling up inside her. She had already reached out, yet he was still ignoring her.


    But remembering that she was in the wrong, she forced herself to calm down. Instead of waiting, she decided to go to the Sumners in person.


    An hourter, she pulled up outside Brandon''s house and sat in her car, debating whether to ring the doorbell.


    Before she could decide, a maid spotted her and hurried over. "Ms. Weir, are you here to see Mr. Sumner?"


    Vrie smiled and got out of the car. "Yes. Is he home?"


    "He is. Let me take you inside," the maid replied.


    "Thank you," she said.


    The maid led her to Brandon''s study. After knocking on the door, she announced, "Mr. Sumner, Ms. Weir is here."


    Footsteps sounded from inside. A momentter, the door swung open.


    Brandon''s expression was unreadable. "Come in."


    Vrie stepped inside and closed the door behind her. "I came to apologize."


    Brandon didn''t respond. He simply turned to the bookshelf, picked up a book, and flipped through it as if he hadn''t heard her.


    Vrie bit her lip and continued, "! was wrong to meet Stefan without telling you. I didn''t consider your feelings. I''ve thought about it and it won''t happen again. I hope you can forgive me."


    Brandon turned to face her. "Vrie, do you really think you were wrong?"


    Her expression hardened. "If I didn''t, I wouldn''t have texted you ore here to apologize. What do you want me to do, Brandon?"


    She had lowered herself. She didn''t understand why he was still questioning her.


    "I see. So just because you said sorry, I''m supposed to forget everything? Like my feelings don''t matter?" Brandon retorted.


    "I never said that. Don''t twist my words," Vrie shot back.


    Brandon held her gaze. "Vrie,


    you''ve never treated me as an equal. You think just because I chased


    after you for five years before you agreed to be with me, I should s tolerate everything you do, no matter how it makes me feel?"

 Chapter 1324

    Vrie froze, staring in disbelief. "You think I don''t see us as equals? If that were true, I wouldn''t havee here to apologize. I''d be waiting for you to apologize to me instead!"


    She had rushed over right after work to make things right, only to be met with suspicion. The injustice of it stung.


    "If you really understood you were wrong, you''d ept that my feelings don''t just vanish the moment you say ''sorry.'' I''m human, not a machine. Your apology doesn''t erase everything," Brandon retorted.


    "When I met Michelle before-without you knowing, but with others around you wanted to break up. Now you''ve secretly met Stefan and even went to see him after knowing he kidnapped you. What do you take me for? How important is he to you?"


    Vrie stepped back at the anger in his voice. "So what now? You won''t ept my apology, and you want to break up?"


    Brandon took a deep breath, his gaze lowering. "Let''s take a few days to cool off. No contact for now."


    Vrie nodded. "Fine. Whatever you want. We''ll talk when you''re ready."


    With that, she turned and left.


    The door mmed shut, leaving the study in silence.


    Brandon sat back at his desk and picked up a document. Unfortunately, he couldn''t focus on a single word.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was his assistant, Charlie.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "Mr. Sumner, Mr. Snowden and Mr. Gilmour are at the office. They want to see you," Charlie reported.


    A cold glint shed in Brandon''s eyes. "Tell them I''m unavable. Have them leave."


    "They''re refusing to go. They said they''ll wait at the Sumner Group until you show up," Charlie replied.


    Impatience flickered across Brandon''s face. "Are thepany''s security guards just for decoration? Do I need to teach you how to handle this?"


    Charlie had been waiting for that order. "Understood, Mr. Sumner. I''ll take care of it."


    After hanging up, he immediately called security. "Send a few guards to the CEO''s office. There are two men here refusing to leave."


    Ten minutester, Brad and Jayden were escorted out of Sumner Group.


    Brad was livid "Brandon is getting too arrogant. Sure, the Sumner Group has grown in recent years but if it werent for Prospectus Technology backing him, his


    Jayden turned to him. "Mr. Snowden, we need his help right now. We can''t afford to lose our tempers. If he won''t meet us at the office, we''ll go to his house and wait outside. He has to leave at some point."


    Brad sighed but nodded. "Alright. Jayden... appreciate you standing by us. When you''re down and out, that''s when you see who''s truly loyal. My daughter''s lucky to have a friend like you."


    The two drove to Brandon''s house and waited by the gate.


    Hours passed. Night fell. Still, there was no sign of Brandon.


    Brad grew restless. "Jayden... what if he left through another exit? What if he''s not even home?"


    Jayden shook his head. "He''s in there. We just have to wait. We don''t have any other choice."


    "Alright..." Brad relented.


    The butler stood before Brandon in the study. "Mr. Sumner, they''ve been outside all day. This can''t go on. You''ll have to face them eventually-especially when you leave for work tomorrow."

 Chapter 1325

    Brandon nodded. "Let them in. Bring them straight to my study."


    "Yes, sir," the butler replied.


    Five minutester, Brad and Jayden entered.


    Brandon nced up from his desk. "Take a seat. I have a document to finish."


    Brad nodded quickly. "Of course, Mr. Sumner. Take your time."


    Only afterpleting his work did Brandon close the file and walk over. "Mr. Snowden, Mr. Gilmour, what brings you here?"


    Brad leaned forward anxiously. "Mr. Sumner, I''m here for my daughter. You and Michelle are friends. I''m begging you please let this go just this once.


    "I swear, she''ll never appear in front of you or Ms. Weir again!"


    Brandon smiled. "Mr. Snowden, your daughter conspired with Stefan to kidnap Vrie. That''s a crime. Whether or not we''re friends is irrelevant. Do you expect me to go against the justice system?"


    "Mr. Sumner, if you could just convince Ms. Weir to issue a letter of leniency, the court would consider it when sentencing. Just for old times'' sake¡ª"


    Brandon cut him off, his tone indifferent, "Mr. Snowden, I think you misunderstand something. Yes, I used to consider Michelle a friend. But when she plotted against my girlfriend, she made it clear she never saw me as one."


    Brad''s expression stiffened.


    He had only two children-Michelle from his wife and an illegitimate son from his affair with Lily.


    Now, both were in jail. If convicted, it would be a devastating blow to the Snowdens and hispany.


    His health had been deteriorating, and he''d been nning to gradually hand over thepany to Michelle. He never imagined she would pull such a reckless stunt at a time like this.


    Jayden, who had been silent until now, finally spoke, his tone cold. "Brandon, have you forgotten? Michelle once got injured saving you. And now, you''re just going to let her rot in prison?"


    Brandon chuckled. "Got injured saving me?"


    Jayden''s expression darkened. "What''s with that reaction? Are you seriously this ungrateful?"


    Without answering, Brandon took a


    document from his desk and handed it to Jayden. "She


    Orchestrated the entire thing hersel Her getting injured was her own doing. What does it have to do with me?"


    Jayden flipped through the pages, scowling as he read.


    He had never imagined Michelle''s so-called "heroic rescue" was nothing but a staged act. She had orchestrated the entire incident to make herself look like a selfless savior.


    Brandon''s voice was firm. "You''re in


    love with Michelle-that''s your


    business, Do whatever you want to help her. But I won''t forgive the person who tried to harm my


    girlfriend. If you have nothing else to say, leave. I have work to finish."


    Without another nce at them, he returned to his desk and opened another file.


    Brad and Jayden remained silent for a moment before finally standing and leaving.


    Outside the Sumner residence...


    Brad turned to Jayden. "Jayden, what do we do now? Is there really no way to save Michelle?"


    Jayden shook his head. "It''s best if you stop interfering. Brandon has made up his mind and won''t let her go."


    After reading that report, he himself


    no longer had any intention of helping Michelle. No matter how myon effort he put in or how well treated her, he would alwayse second to Brandon in her heart.


    In that case, there was no point in wasting his time on her anymore.

 Chapter 1326

    Waiting for someone who would never reciprocate was exhausting. Jayden was done humbling himself.


    Brad froze, staring at Jayden in disbelief. "Jayden, what do you mean? Didn''t you say you''d do whatever it takes to get Michelle out?"


    "Mr. Snowden, the evidence against her is solid. She instigated Stefan to kidnap Vrie. The only way out of this is if Brandon and Vrie agree to sign a letter of leniency.


    "If they refuse, there''s nothing I can do. You can''t expect me to go up against both the Sumner and Weir Groups just for Michelle."


    If Michelle had ever loved him, maybe he would have done it.


    But now? He wouldn''t waste his time and energy on someone who didn''t deserve it.


    "Then... what about Michelle?" Brad asked.


    "Michelle may not get out, but Stefan turned himself in. That counts as voluntary surrender, so he''ll likely get a lighter sentence.


    "From what I know, Stefan is studying economics in university. Honestly, does it really matter who inherits the Snowden Group as long as it''s one of your own?"


    With that, Jayden walked past Brad and left.


    Brad stood frozen for a long time before finally turning around and getting into his car. "Take me to the police station."


    ...


    Ever since her arrest, Michelle had been certain her father would find a way to get her out. She wasn''t afraid.


    This wasn''t the first time she had made a mistake. In the past, she had done worse, yet her father had always smoothed things over. This time would be no different.


    She waited in the interrogation room until, finally, her father arrived.


    The moment she saw him, her eyes lit up. "Dad, you''re finally here! When can I get out?"


    Brad sat down across from her, his face unreadable.


    Michelle noticed something was off. Her smile slowly faded. "Is this moreplicated than usual? It''s fine. I


    mind staying here for a few. extra days. Dont worry about me."


    Brad remained silent.


    A sense of unease crept into Michelle''s chest. "Dad, what''s wrong? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Taking a deep breath, Brad finally spoke. "You''ve made too big of a mistake this time. I can''t help you."


    Michelle stiffened. "What do you mean? Are you saying I''m actually going to be sentenced?"


    Brad didn''t answer, but his silence told her everything.


    Michelle''s voice sharpened with anger. "You''re really going to sit back and watch me go to prison?"


    "If you knew this could happen, you shouldn''t have acted so recklessly! Did you


    really think I could clean up every mess you made?" Brad snapped.


    Michelle stared at him, disbelief twisting her features. Her voice turned icy. "If I go to prison, what happens to thepany? Do you think your health will hold up until I get out?"


    He was the CEO of the Snowden Group. How could he not have the power to fix something as simple as this?


    Besides, she hadn''t even done anything to Vrie. If anything, she was the one who had gotten hurt when Stefan pulled a knife and threatened her!


    After a long pause, Brad finally looked at her and said, "I''ve decided to hand thepany over to your brother. He only acted on your orders and since he turned himself in, his sentence will be lighter Don''t


    l.ne


    worry. I''ll leave some money for you When you get out-"


    Michelle shrieked, "What did you just say?! You''re giving thepany to Stefan?! Are you insane? He''s just a bastard! What right does he have to inherit thepany?!


    "Mom built thispany from the ground up! When she died, you promised it would be mine! How can you just hand it over to that bastard?!"

 Chapter 1327

    Brad''s expression darkened. "Michelle, Stefan is your brother. And for the record, when your mother left thepany to me, it was just a small business. I was the one who built it into a publicly traded corporation. You threw away your own future for a man. That''s your own fault."


    "No! I won''t let you give the Snowden Group to Stefan! If you dare, my mother''s ghost will haunt you forever!" Michelle screamed.


    Her threats didn''t faze Brad in the slightest.


    He rose to his feet, looking down at her. "You''ve lost your mind. I''ll get you awyer, but you''ll have to face the consequences of what you did."


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    Michelle''s eyes burned with fury and hatred.


    "Dad! Don''t go! You can''t do this to me! Dad! I know I was wrong! Come back!" she screamed after him.


    No matter how much she yelled, Brad never looked back.


    Despair crept into her expression as her screams faded.


    For the next half-month, Brandon and Vrie didn''t contact each other.


    It was a standoff, both waiting to see who would cave first.


    At the end of the month, N and her family returned from abroad. She called Vrie, saying she had brought her a gift and told her toe pick it up when she had time.


    Vrie got the call right after work and drove straight over, not expecting to run into Brandon at the vi''s entrance.


    They hadn''t seen each other in two weeks. The moment she spotted him, her heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively halted.


    Just as she was about to greet him, Brandon walked right past her as if she were invisible.


    Watching his cold, indifferent back, Vrie pressed her lips together and took a deep breath before following him inside.


    By the time she entered the living room, Brandon was already on the couch, chatting with Damon and N.


    N spotted her and immediately called out, "Vrie,e here!


    two didn''t run into each other


    Brandon just got here as well. You


    outside?


    Vrie nced at Brandon. Seeing that he had no intention of answering, she simply nodded. "No, we didn''t."


    N sensed the tension but didn''t press. Smiling, she handed Vrie a jewelry box. "Here, I got you a present. Open it."


    Vrie lifted the lid, stunned by the dazzling array of essories inside. "These..... are for me?"


    N nodded, "Yeap! We visited several countries. Every time I saw something pretty, I bought two-one for me, one for you. Eventually it g?t hard to carry them all, so I bought this jewelry box to keep them Do you like them?"


    "I love them! Thank you, N!" Vrie eximed.


    No woman could resist beautiful essories.


    N took her hand. "I have another gift for you upstairs. It''s a private one. Come with me."


    Vrie blinked. "What kind of gift?"


    "You''ll see."


    Setting down the jewelry box, Vrie followed N to the bedroom.


    N pulled a box from her closet


    and handed it to her. "I saw this dress while I was abroad and


    immediately thought of you Try it on and see if it fits

 Chapter 1328

    Vrie opened the box and found a red V-neck gown inside.


    "This is gorgeous!" she eximed.


    "Try it on," N urged.


    "Okay!" Vrie took the dress into the dressing room.


    Less than two minutester, she stepped out. "N, it fits perfectly."


    N looked up, her eyes lighting up with admiration.


    Dressed in the red gown, Vrie exuded confidence and elegance, like a queen. It was impossible not to be drawn to her.


    "I knew my taste wouldn''t fail me! This dress was made for you¡ªevery curve is entuated just right. You look absolutely stunning! If I weren''t a woman, I''d probably fall for you right now!" N gushed.


    Vrieughed, covering her mouth. "You''re exaggerating. But I really do love this dress. Thank you, N!"


    "There''s no need to thank me. We don''t do that between us! Oh, by the way, why don''t you go downstairs and let Brandon see it too?" N suggested.


    Vrie''s smile faded slightly. "Forget it. He probably wouldn''t care anyway."


    "You two still haven''t made up after half a month? Or did you fight again?" N asked.


    Vrie pursed her lips and sat on the couch. "I took your advice and went to apologize, but he just mocked me. He said I never really treated him as my equal, and then we started arguing again. He said he needed time to cool off.


    "But it''s been half a month, and he''s still not done. I ran into him at the door just now, and he acted like he didn''t even see me. He didn''t even say hello."


    She lowered her gaze and let out a small, bitterugh. "If this keeps up, we''ll probably just break up naturally."


    She had always hated the silent treatment, but Brandon had ignored her for half a month.


    At first, she had waited for him to calm down so they could talk properly. But as time dragged on, she realized she didn''t care as much anymore. She had grown used to being alone.


    If they broke up, it wouldn''t be the end of the world.


    N frowned. "Maybe he''s waiting for you to reach out first. You two can''t just stay in this stalemate forever."


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry about it. Just focus on your little one for now. If we''re meant to be, things will work out. If not then that''s just how it is. Vrie replied.


    She had alreadye to terms with it. Love wasn''t everything. If it worked out, great. If not, she''d survive.


    "Alright then," N said, dropping the topic.


    They continued chatting upstairs for a while. By the time Vrie changed back into her regr clothes and went downstairs, Brandon had already left.


    After saying goodbye to Damon and N, she left as well, carrying the gifts N had given her.


    N had wanted her to stay for dinner, but she declined. "You guys just got back from traveling. You must be exhausted. I won''t intrude. Let''s have dinner another day when you''re well-rested."  S to''


    "Alright," N replied.


    Vrie got into her car and drove home.


    ...


    As soon as Vrie stepped into the living room, she saw her mother sitting on the couch.


    She considered pretending she hadn''t seen her, but Phoebe spoke first. "Vrie,e sit down. I have something to talk to you about."


    Vrie tried to avoid the conversation. "Mom, I had a long day at work. Can we talk tomorrow?"


    "No, it has to be today," Phoebe insisted.


    Vrie frowned but walked over and sat across from her.


    "How are things with Brandon? Has he mentioned marriage yet?" Phoebe asked.


    Every few days, her mother would bring up the same topic.


    Vrie was beyond tired of hearing it. "Mom, I''ve told you already. We''re not nning on getting married yet."

 Chapter 1329

    Phoebe scowled. "Not nning yet? You''re over 30 now. N is already on her second child, and you still don''t know when you''re getting married?"


    Vrie stayed silent.


    Phoebe''s frustration deepened. "You''re already this old, and your father and I still have to worry about your marriage. When will you finally settle down?"


    "Even if I wanted to get married, it''s not something I can decide on my own! Why do you always put the me on me?" Vrie grumbled.


    With how things were going between her and Brandon, marriage wasn''t even on the table-breaking up seemed more likely.


    Phoebe narrowed her eyes. "So it''s Brandon who doesn''t want to get married? I told you not to date someone younger, but you wouldn''t listen. Now look, you don''t even know if or when he''ll propose!"


    Vrie had had enough. "Marriage, marriage, marriage! That''s all you talk about! If you keep pushing me, I''ll move out tomorrow."


    "You" Phoebe choked on her anger.


    Not giving her mother a chance to argue, Vrie turned and walked away.


    Back in her room, she took a deep breath, forcing down the emotions swirling inside her.


    She pulled out her phone and opened her chat with Brandon. After a moment of hesitation, she typed a message.


    Vrie: [When are you free? We need to talk.]


    She waited over ten minutes before he finally replied.


    Brandon: [I have a few business deals to take care of. I don''t have time right now.]


    Vrie frowned and tossed her phone aside, frustrated.


    It had been half a month, and he was clearly still angry.


    After a while, she picked up her phone again and sent another message.


    Vrie: [Brandon, how long do you n on staying mad? At least give me a time frame. I don''t want to keep waiting indefinitely.]


    This time, he didn''t reply at all.


    ...


    The next morning, Vrie went straight to the Sumner Group to find him.


    Sitting in his office, she got straight to the point. "I came today to ask how you n to resolve things between us Half a month should be enough time to cool down, dont you think?"


    "Vrie, I have a meeting soon. I only have ten minutes," Brandon said.


    Vrie nodded. "Alright, I''ll keep it brief. I want to apologize again for what happened before. I didn''t consider your feelings, and I hope you can forgive me."


    She looked up at him, waiting for a response.


    She had already made up her mind


    beforeing. If Brandon still


    refused to meet her halfway, she would end things. Better to rip


    the bandage than drag this out indefinitely.


    off


    Brandon lowered his gaze, silent for a moment before finally saying, "I really do have a meeting. I''ll cancel my dinner ns tonight. Let''s have dinner and talk, okay?"


    Vrie let out a dry chuckle. "So if I hadn''te looking for you, you wouldn''t have canceled your dinner ns Brandon, are you actually too busy to see me, or do you just not want to?"


    Before he could respond, she stood and walked toward the door.


    Just as she reached it, footsteps sounded behind her. Before she could turn, she was pulled into a tight embrace.


    Vrie stiffened. A secondter, she shoved him away. "Brandon, what the hell do you mean by this?"

 Chapter 1330

    "Vrie, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have given you the silent treatment for so long. I wasn''t even angry anymore. I just... couldn''t bring myself to reach out first," Brandon said.


    Vrie frowned slightly, her eyes filled with disbelief. "Then why is it that every time I texted you or came to see you, you acted so cold? And now, as I''m leaving, you suddenly run over and hug me like you don''t want me to go. Don''t you think you''re being unreasonable?"


    Brandon lowered his gaze. "Because I felt like if I let you walk away, we might really break up."


    Vrie pressed her lips together and remained silent.


    To be honest, when she turned to leave just now, breaking up had definitely crossed her mind.


    How could a rtionship wheremunication didn''t work, and every conflict led to silence,st?


    After a moment of silence, Brandon looked up at her again. "Vrie, I know ignoring you all this time hurt you. I''m sorry. I was just trying to figure out how we could be together in a way that felt right for both of us."


    "You don''t have to apologize. I''ve been thinking too. I realize now that I was unfair to you. I''m sorry. I''ll try to do better in the future," Vrie replied.


    Brandon hummed.


    They exchanged a smile, warmth softening their gazes.


    Brandon pulled Vrie into a hug and said gently, "Vrie, I hope we can move forward without fighting like this again."


    The past two weeks without her had been unbearable. He''d buried himself in work, trying to distract himself, but she was all he could think about in the quiet moments.


    Was she eating well? Was she thinking about him too?


    Even if she hadn''te to find him today, he knew he wouldn''t havested much longer before reaching out himself.


    Life without her felt empty. Every second dragged. Only when she was by his side did he feel at peace.


    ...


    After they reconciled, Charlie noticed


    a drastic improvement at the office. At least his boss wasn''t walking


    with a perpetual storm cloud over his head anymore.


    ...


    Saturday arrived, and Vrie had dinner ns with N and Damon.


    When they arrived, they saw Vrie and Brandon sitting together, chatting andughing.


    N raised an eyebrow as she took her seat across from them. "So, I take it you two made up?"


    "Yeah. N, thanks for talking some sense into me earlier," Vrie admitted.


    If it weren''t for N pointing out where she''d gone wrong, Vrie probably would''ve


    just stayed stubborn, leading to a bigger fight, maybe even a breakup.


    "I''m just d to see things worked out," N said with a smile.


    After dinner, Vrie and Brandon nned to see a movie.


    Vrie turned to N. "Do you guys want toe? You and Damon have never been to the movies together, right?"


    N shook her head. "No, but I doubt Damon would enjoy it. He doesn''t like crowded ces."


    Brandon nodded. "That sounds like my uncle."


    Before Damon could speak, Brandon added, "But you know, going to the movieszis kind of a must-do date for couples. Then again, dragging my uncle to the movies would be pushing it


    "Aunt N, being with him must be tough, huh? A lot of typical couple activities are probably off-limits for you."


    Seeing the regretful look on


    Brandon''s face, Damon suddenly felt


    smile


    just a movie. What makes you think i


    can''t do it? We''ll go."

 Chapter 1331

    Brandon widened his eyes in disbelief. "Seriously?"


    "Of course. I''ll have Spencer book the tickets now," Damon said, pulling out his phone.


    Before he could make the call, N quickly stopped him. "Damon, there''s no need. I don''t actually want to go to the movies."


    "You sure? If you do, I can book the tickets now," Damon reassured.


    Brandon smirked. "Uncle Damon, you seriously didn''t realize Aunt N was just trying to give you an easy way out?"


    Nughed softly. "I really don''t want to go. Plus, I''m a little tired. I''d rather just go home and rest."


    Just as Brandon was about to respond, he suddenly winced and turned to Vrie. "Why''d you pinch me?"


    Vrie blinked innocently. "When did I pinch you? Are you imagining things?"


    "You definitely-" Brandon began.


    Before he could finish, Vrie interrupted, "Alright, alright. Our movie is about to start. Let''s go!"


    She turned to N. "N, we''ll head out first. You should go home and rest. You''ve got a baby to take care of."


    N nodded. "Alright."


    Without giving Brandon another chance to speak, Vrie mped a hand over his mouth and dragged him away.


    Sometimes, that fellow could be so unpredictable. Who knew what nonsense he''d blurt out next?


    N watched them leave with a smile.


    Once they were out of sight, Damon turned to her. "Are you sure you don''t want to go to the movies?"


    "Mm. And you don''t have to do things you wouldn''t normally do just for me. Watching a movie doesn''t have to be in a theater. We can always watch one at home," N said.


    "But would that feel different for you? Brandon says rtionships need a sense of asion sometimes," Damon asked.


    N chuckled. "You already do plenty of thoughtful things. Besides, I really am tired. Let''s just go home."


    "Alright." Damon took her hand, their fingers interlocking as they made their way to the parking lot.


    ...


    When they returned to their vi, Damon''s phone rang.


    It was Alexander. Damon frowned as he listened.


    Noticing his expression, N nced at him with concern. "Damon, what''s wrong?"


    After hang up, Damon turned to


    her. "N, there''s something I need to tell you. But want you to be prepared first. It''s about your mother."


    N''s stomach sank. "What is it?"


    "Promise me you won''t get too upset. You''re pregnant, and I don''t want you to stress," Damon said gently.


    "I promise. No matter what she''s done, I won''t let it affect me," N vowed.


    Damon hesitated before saying. "Alexander just called. Your mom''s health test results came backst month. She has brain cancer. The doctors say she has about six.u months left."


    N lowered her gaze, her expression calm. "I thought you were going to tell me she was schering against us again. We''ve already cut ties. Whatever happens to her now has nothing to do with me. I don''t need updates."


    She felt nothing for Emerald and wouldn''t let her emotions be stirred. Absolutely not.


    She stood to go upstairs, but Damon caught her wrist. "N, she asked to see you onest time."


    N pulled her hand away and walked upstairs. "Tell Alexander I don''t want to see her."


    Damon watched her retreating figure, concern flickering in his eyes.


    N liked to act indifferent, but deep down, she was someone who felt things deeply.


    Even though Emerald had mistreated her in Meristate, there had been a time when N had known motherly love.

 Chapter 1332

    Damon was concerned that N wasn''t as calm as she appeared, and he feared she might regret her decision in the future.


    It wasn''t until she disappeared at the top of the stairs that Damon finally dialed Alexander''s number. "She said she doesn''t want to see Ms. Kinsey. I''ll try to talk to her in the next few days, but if she really doesn''t want to, I won''t force her."


    "Alright, thank you," Alexander replied.


    After hanging up, Alexander put his phone away and walked toward the hospital room.


    Inside, Delia gripped Emerald''s hand tightly, her eyes swollen and red from crying. "Mom, why don''t we visit a few more hospitals for another check-up? You''ve always been healthy. How could you suddenly be sick? This must be a misdiagnosis!"


    In contrast to her daughter''s panic, Emerald remained remarkably calm. "Delia, I''ve already been to three different hospitals, and the results were all the same. There''s no need for more tests."


    "How am I supposed to believe that you only have six months left? Brian''s in jail, facing sentencing at any moment, and now you''re sick. What am I supposed to do?!" Delia cried.


    A flicker of sadness crossed Emerald''s eyes as she watched her daughter sob uncontrobly. "Enough. You need to grow up. You don''t have to stay here overnight. Go home and rest."


    After Delia left, Emerald turned to Alexander. "Well? She doesn''t want toe, does she?"


    Alexander nodded. "No. But Damon said he''d try to persuade her."


    Emerald smiled. "She''s just like me. If she says she won''te, she won''t. There''s no need to contact her again. Here, this is my will. Once I pass, I want it executed as written."


    She handed Alexander a document.


    Alexander frowned. "Aunt Emerald, isn''t this too soon? The diagnosis just came in. If you follow the treatment n, there''s still a good chance you could recover."


    Emerald''s grip tightened around the document.


    After a long silence, she shook her head. "No I''ve decided not to seek


    treatment Just let things be. LOO through the document and see if anything is missing or needs to be changed."


    "Aunt Emerald-" Alexander began, wanting to persuade her.


    Emerald interrupted, "Alexander, you know me. Once I''ve made up my mind, no one can change it."


    Seeing her determination, Alexander


    had no choice but to take the wilk and review it. After reading it, he frowned. "You''re leaving so much to N. She wont ept it."


    "That''s up to her. I''ve had a lot of time to think these past few days, and you were right¡ªI owe her a lot. Unfortunately, I realized it too fate. Now the only thing rean do for her is this," Emerald confessed.


    Alexander sighed and nodded. "Alright. There''s nothing wrong with the document. I''ll have it notarized tomorrow."


    "Good. Thank you," Emerald replied.


    After Alexander left, Emerald picked up her phone and made a call. "When do you have time? I''d like to meet with you."


    An hourter, Andre pushed open the hospital room door and walked inside.


    Stopping by the bed, he looked down at Emerald, his eyes burning with hatred. "Ms. Kinsey, what do you want?" he asked.


    "You probably already know that your family''s downfall was because of me. That''s why I called you here today," Emerald said.


    Andre''s hands clenched into fists, his eyes seething with rage.

 Chapter 1333

    Andre''s voice was cold. "What are you trying to say?"


    "I know you hate me. I don''t have much time left, so I''m not afraid of your revenge. But my daughter is innocent. I hope you''ll stay away from her and stop deceiving her. You''re only with her to get back at me, aren''t you?" Emerald asked.


    Andre let out a mockingugh. "Even if you''re dying, I won''t let you off so easily."


    Compassion had long since abandoned him¡ªthe day his family fell and his sister lost her life.


    "Fine. If you want to expose me to the media or whatever else, I won''t resist. Just stay away from my daughter," Emerald warned.


    Andre shook his head. "No, I''ll continue seeing Delia. Before you die, I want you to experience the pain I''ve endured all these years. So just sit back and watch, then leave this world with guilt and regret."


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    Emerald took a deep breath, her eyes turning cold.


    She had nned to leave Andre alone, but since he refused to listen, she saw no reason to spare him any longer.


    She would ensure that Andre never had another chance to hurt Delia before she died.


    A chilling glint shed in her eyes.


    Over the next month, N kept to herself.


    Aside from picking up and dropping off Mason at school, she stayed home, either learning flower arranging or reading about pharmaceutical developments. She never mentioned Emerald before Damon, nor did she ask about her condition.


    Damon had tried to bring it up several times, but N would always change the subject.


    He assumed there was still plenty of time to talk to her about it and persuade her to see Emerald so she wouldn''t have any regrets.


    However, a monthter, he received an unexpected call from Alexander. Alexander informed him that Emerald had been arrested for attempted murder.


    Damon was stunned. "Isn''t she sick? How could she suddenly be arrested?"


    The sound of wind rustled through the phone-Alexander was clearly walking outside.


    "I don''t have all the details yet. Mywyer is looking into it. You know the person pressing charges, too. It''s Andre," Alexander said.


    Damon fell silent for a moment before replying, "I see. I''ve worked with him before, but we lost contact after N and I moved back."


    "If you don''t mind, could you reach


    out to him and ask him to drop the charges? My aunt''s health is


    If she stays in prison,


    deteriorating If


    will only worsen," Alexander


    requested.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that," Damon replied.


    If he were in Andre''s shoes, knowing that Emerald was responsible for his family''s downfall and his sister''s death, he wouldn''t forgive her either.


    He had no right to ask Andre to let Emerald go. She had brought this on herself.


    Alexander was quiet for a moment before asking, "Do you know something?"


    "You should look into Andre''s sister''s death. It''s connected to Ms. Kinsey," Damon hinted.


    "Got it. Thanks for telling me," Alexander replied.


    After ending the call, Damon set down his phone and headed upstairs to find N.


    When he entered the bedroom, he found her still asleep. Quietly, he walked to the bedside and sat down, gazing at her peaceful face.


    When Emerald had taken N away, he thought he''d never see her again. That was why he had no fondness for Emerald and never wanted anything to do with her


    No matter what, though, she was still N''s biological mother. Even though N had said she never wanted to see Emerald again today''s news was something she needed to know.


    Whether N chose to go to Meristate was up to her.

 Chapter 1334

    More than half an hourter, N finally stirred from her nap.


    When she opened her eyes, she found Damon sitting by her bed, watching her. She froze for a moment, caught off guard.


    Rubbing her eyes, she realized he was still there and confirmed she wasn''t


    dreaming.


    She slowly sat up, her voice still heavy with sleep. "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in your study working?"


    "I missed you, so I came to see you," Damon replied.


    N narrowed her eyes. "You definitely have something to say if you''re here all of a sudden."


    Damon chuckled, a little helpless. "I guess I can''t fool you."


    "Of course not. I know you too well. Ever since I got pregnant, you''ve nevere to see me like this in the afternoon," N said.


    "Alright. Go freshen up first, and I''ll wait for you downstairs," Damon suggested.


    "Okay," N replied.


    After washing up, she went downstairs and sat beside Damon. "Alright, tell me. What''s going on? You''re acting all mysterious."


    Damon hesitated for a moment before speaking. "N, Ms. Kinsey has been charged with murder and is currently in prison."


    N''s smile faltered. Her voice grew cold. "What does that have to do with me? I''ve already told you before that I don''t want to hear about her. I don''t care."


    "I just heard from Alexander that her health is deteriorating. If she stays in prison, she might not survive the six months the doctors predicted. I just wanted to let you know so you can decide whether or not you want to see her."


    N lowered her gaze, silent for a while before looking up at him. "I''m not going. And I won''t regret it, so you don''t need to worry about me."


    Even if she saw Emerald, what would they say to each other?


    Immediately upon returning to the country, she had resolved to live as though she''d never known a mother. Visiting Emerald now felt like betraying everything she had endured in Meristate.


    She couldn''t and didn''t want to forgive her.


    Maybe one day in the future, she''d regret this decision, but that would be a problem for her future self. She didn''t care about it now.


    Seeing her unwavering resolve, Damon nodded. "Alright, I understand. I won''t bring it up again."


    "Okay," she replied.


    In the following weeks, Damon continued receiving updates about Emerald from Alexander.


    He learned that Emerald''s health


    had worsened, leading her to


    v


    copse several times in prisen. was taken to the hospital for


    treatment, but each time, she was


    sent back afterward.


    Meanwhile, Andre refused any settlement and demanded the harshest sentence possible.


    The Nixons were also embroiled in


    public controversy because of Emeralds imprisonment Eventual Mary helped Vik take control barely stabilizing the situation.


    Within the Nixons now, there was a delicate bnce of power between Vik, Alexander, and Cortez.


    None of this concerned Damon. It had nothing to do with him or N.


    ...


    A few monthster, news came that Emerald had passed away in prison.


    Damon was with N at a prenatal checkup when he received a call from Alexander.


    "Aunt Emerald left a portion of her assets to N. When do you two have time toe to Meristate to settle the paperwork?" Alexander asked.


    Before Damon could respond, N walked out of the exam room, holding a medical report and smiling brightly. Damon the doctor said the baby is perfectly healthy!"


    Taking the report from her, Damon smiled.


    Into the phone, he said, "Alexander, I''ll get back to you tonight."


    After hanging up, he gazed at the report with a smile. "So beautiful."


    Seeing the warmth in his expression, N leaned in beside him and pointed at the ultrasound image. "This is the nose, and this is the mouth..."


    Damon studied the image for a long moment before carefully tucking it away. Then, he took N''s hand and led her out of the hospital.

 Chapter 1335

    Once they were in the car, N suddenly recalled Damon''s phone call earlier. "By the way, what did Alexander want?"


    After a brief pause, Damon nced at her. "He said Ms. Kinsey left you an inheritance and asked when we''d be able to go to Meristate to take care of it."


    N pressed her lips together before replying, "Call himter and tell him to donate it or keep it for himself. I don''t want it."


    "Alright," Damon replied.


    When they arrived home, Damon helped N settle onto the couch, cing a pillow behind her back for support. Then, he said seriously, "N, you''ve been through enough. Let''s not have any more kids after this."


    During her first pregnancy with Mason, Damon hadn''t been around, so he hadn''t realized how difficult it was for her.


    Now, experiencing this pregnancy with her, every checkup and blood draw made his heart ache.


    Once N gave birth, he nned to get a vasectomy. Two kids were enough for them.


    N shot him a look. "This wasn''t exactly nned, was it?"


    If not for that one ident, she wouldn''t be pregnant now.


    Damon nodded. "Yeah, it was my fault. If you''re upset, you can hit me."


    N couldn''t help butugh. "Alright, alright. Now go get me some water. I''m thirsty."


    "Got it." Damon immediately stood and strode toward the kitchen.


    N''s gaze softened as she watched him leave.


    Throughout her pregnancy, Damon had cared for her meticulously, pampering her beyond measure.


    He was a great husband, and she knew he would be a wonderful father too.


    ...


    As the months passed and N''s belly grew, she became more exhausted,


    suffering from back pain almost every night.


    Finally, the long wait ended, and her due date arrived.


    Damon immediately arranged for her to be admitted to the hospital.


    Three days after her due date, she suddenly went intoborte at night.


    Damon rushed to call the doctor and nurses, who wheeled her into the delivery room.


    Four hourster, their second child was born¡ªa baby girl.


    Damon didn''t even look at the baby Instead, he rushed to check on N. His eyes turned red when he saw her pale face and damp hair. "Nyta, you worked so hard. Thank you!"


    N managed a weak smile. "Did you see our daughter yet?"


    Damon shook his head. "You rest first, I''ll see herter."


    Since N had a natural birth, she was discharged three dayster. Back home, Brandon and Vrie came over to meet the baby.


    Looking at the tiny newborn nestled against N, Vrie was filled with envy. "She''s so adorable. She''ll be as beautiful as you when she grows up. I hope have a daughter one day, too"


    N nced at her. "Aren''t you and Brandon nning to get married?"


    Vrie shook her head. "I don''t know. He hasn''t proposed yet. I can''t exactly bring it up myself, can I?"


    "I''ll have Damon feel him out for you. You two have been together for quite a while now," N suggested.


    Vrie quickly waved her hands.


    "No, don''t If he wants to marry me, he''ll propose himself. If he doesn''t, even if hold a knife to his throat, it won''t change anything. Just leave it be

 Chapter 1336

    N was silent for a moment before nodding. "Alright. If you ever need Damon to help figure out Brandon''s thoughts, just let me know."


    "I will. Don''t worry about us, though. You just gave birth. Your main priority should be resting," Vrie said.


    "Okay," N replied.


    Vrie lingered in the bedroom for a while, but when she saw N looking tired, she stood up and left.


    Downstairs, only Brandon was in the living room.


    Vrie walked over to him and asked, "Where''s Damon?"


    "He had something to take care of for work, so he went to the study. How''s Aunt N?" Brandon asked.


    "She seems to be doing well, and the baby is adorable. Oh, right, I forgot to ask what the baby''s name is. I only know her nickname is Bunny," Vrie said.


    Just thinking about Mia Sumner''s cute little face made Vrie smile. She was already looking forward to the day the baby would call her godmother.


    A flicker of something crossed Brandon''s eyes. "You really like kids, huh?"


    "Of course! I''ve said before that once N had the baby, I was going to be her godmother," Vrie answered.


    Hearing that, Brandon frowned slightly. "If you''re the godmother, then what about me?"


    Vrie looked confused. "What do you mean? You can just be¡ª"


    She suddenly paused, realizing something was off.


    Damon was Brandon''s uncle, which meant Mia was technically Brandon''s cousin. If Vrie became Mia''s godmother, wouldn''t thatplicate their family hierarchy if she married Brandon?


    Would she have to call N "Aunt N," along with Brandon?


    Just picturing that made Vrie shudder and shake her head vigorously.


    Yeah, being Mia''s godmother was no longer an option.


    "Ugh, forget it, My head hurts just thinking about it. We were in such a rushing here that I didn''t even have time to pick out a proper gift. for Bunny. If you''re freeter,? with me to the mall. I want topick something nice for her," Vrie said.


    Brandon nodded. "Alright. I''m free this afternoon. I''ll go with you."


    An hourter, Brandon pulled his car up in front of the mall.


    They both got out and headed straight for the baby section. White Vrie carefullypared baby clothes and bottles, Brandon simply


    stood nearby, quietly watching her.


    As she readbels andpared products, he imagined what she''d be like if they had a child


    together-meticulously selecting everything and ensuring their baby had only the best.


    The thought made him smile. The idea of that future felt warm and fulfilling.


    "Brandon... Brandon?" Vrie called out.


    Hearing her voice, Brandon snapped out of his thoughts and turned to her. At some point, she had walked up beside him, her face full of confusion.


    "What is it? Did you decide on something?" he asked.


    Vrie sighed, exasperated. "What were you daydreaming about? I was asking which of these two outfits looks better."


    She held up two identical baby onesies-one soft pink and the other creamy beige.


    "I think the pink one looks cuter," Brandonmented.


    "Right? I thought so too. Okay, pink it is. Let me pick out a few more things," Vrie said.


    She tossed the pink onesie into the shopping basket and continued browsing.


    Brandon stood by her side, watching her with a gentle smile.


    Maybe... it was time for them to start thinking about marriage.


    Their rtionship had been stable for months now. Every week, they took turns having dinner at each other''s house.

 Chapter 1337

    Of course, every time they visited Vrie''s home, Phoebe would subtly-or


    sometimes not so subtly-hint that they should get married.


    Brandon had always assumed Vrie wasn''t interested in marriage since she never responded to those hints. He hadn''t considered proposing.


    But today, seeing her so excited about picking out baby clothes made him start to imagine a future with her building a family, raising a child.


    That thought filled his heart with warmth.


    After more than three hours of shopping, they finally left the mall, their arms full of bags.


    Once they loaded everything into the car, Vrie turned to Brandon. "I''m starving. Let''s grab something to eat."


    Brandon nodded. "Sure. What are you in the mood for?"


    "I''m not picky. Is there anything good around here? I don''t feel like going too far," she replied.


    Brandon paused, then said, "There''s a ce with ethnic cuisine nearby. I went there once for a business meeting-it was pretty authentic. Want to give it a try?"


    "Sounds good," Vrie said.


    "It''s about a ten-minute walk. Let''s go," Brandon suggested.


    As they walked toward the restaurant, they passed a bridal boutique.


    Vrie''s gaze lingered on the wedding dresses disyed in the window. She wondered when she''d finally get the chance to wear one and marry the person she loved.


    She nced at Brandon, who was walking ahead, focused on finding the restaurant. He hadn''t noticed the bridal shop.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at the restaurant and ced their orders.


    As they waited for their food, Brandon noticed Vrie seemed unusually quiet.


    "Are you okay? Tired from shopping?" he asked.


    Vrie looked up at him, her voice slow. "When we were walking here, we passed a


    bridal shop. I saw a wedding dress in the window. It was beautiful."


    "Do you want to go back after we eat and try it on?" Brandon asked.


    Vrie stared at him for a moment. His expression was calm, as if suggesting something casual She shook her head. No, just seeing was enough. It might not even suit me"


    "You won''t know until you try it. Let''s go after dinner. If you like it, we can buy it," Brandon insisted.


    After a brief pause, Vrie couldn''t stop herself from asking, "Brandon, do you know what wearing a wedding dress means?"


    If he didn''t understand what she was implying, he must be an idiot.


    Brandon furrowed his brow, then abruptly stood up. "I need to take care of something. Wait here for me."


    With that, he turned and quickly walked out of the restaurant.


    Vrie stared after him, utterly confused.


    What the hell? Did he just... run away because he didn''t want to answer?


    If that''s what happened, she wouldn''t let him off the hook.


    ...


    Vrie waited for nearly an hour.


    ret


    The food had already been served,


    but Brandon still hadn''t returned. Her patience was running thin.  swn?vels


    Taking a deep breath, she realized he probably wasn''ting back.


    She stared at the food in front of her but suddenly had no appetite.


    She had never thought Brandon could be this much of a coward.


    Even if he didn''t want to marry he did he really have to run away like that?


    He even told her to "wait for him."


    Liar.


    BUMS


    Vrie grabbed her purse and stood up, ready to leave.


    Just then, the restaurant lights dimmed, and the room was plunged into darkness.


    She fumbled for her phone, but before she could pull it out, she saw a soft glow appear in the distance.

 Chapter 1338

    Vrie looked up and saw the approaching glow.


    When the figure finally stopped in front of her, she realized it was Brandon.


    Frowning, she asked, "Where did you go? I waited so long for you. And what are you hiding behind your back?"


    Brandon flipped his phone face-down on the table, revealing the flowers he had hidden. Then he dropped to one knee.


    "Vrie, I had nned a perfect proposal for you, but when you asked earlier about the meaning of wearing a wedding dress, I knew I couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Before I met you, my life revolved solely around work. I never paused for anyone-I never cared whether the sun was rising or setting, or if the moon was full or waning. But everything changed after I met you.


    "I began cherishing the thought of greeting you every morning, sharing meals with you, and standing by your side for life.


    "Vrie, I want every morning to begin with us waking up together, and every night to end with us holding each other as we fall asleep."


    Finally, Brandon asked, "Will you marry me?"


    Tears filled Vrie''s eyes as she stared at the ring he offered her. Her throat tightened, as if something prevented her from uttering even a simple "yes."


    Unable to speak, she could only nod, tears streaming down her face.


    Brandon''s cautious expression melted into pure joy. His hands trembled as he removed the ring from its box and slipped it onto her finger.


    "Vrie, I promise to love you forever," he dered.


    The next morning, Vrie drove to the vi to deliver the gifts she had bought for N.


    When N saw the dozens of baby outfits Vrie had brought, she looked stunned. "Why did you buy so many? She won''t even get a chance to wear them all!"


    Babies grew so fast. What fitted this


    month might not fit next month.


    With all the clothes Vrie had


    bought, Mia could wear


    different


    outfit every day for a month and still


    have extras left over.


    "She can wear as many as she can! Don''t you know? A girl''s wardrobe should always have new outfits." Vrie grinned. "Oh, and I have good news for you."


    "What good news?" N asked.


    Vrie held up her left hand and wiggled her fingers,ughing.


    When N Saw the engagement ring on Vrie''s finger, her eyes widened in shock "You two moved this fast? Dian you just say yesterday that you didn''t know when you''d get married?"


    "Yeah, but when we were on our way to dinnerst night, we passed a bridal shop. I mentioned how


    met


    beautiful the wedding dresses were inside and asked if he knew what wearing a wedding dress meant. And then... he proposed. It was a little sudden, but he was so sincere-I couldn''t say no!" Vrie exined.


    Seeing the happiness radiating from Vrie, N beamed. "Vrie,


    congrattions! You''ve finally found your happiness!"


    Vrie sighed. "Yeah, but there''s just one little regret."


    "What regret?" N asked, puzzled.


    "I can''t be Mia''s godmother anymore. If I do, after I marry Brandon, our family hierarchy will be a mess," Vrie muttered.


    N burst outughing. "You should practice calling me ''Aunt N'' now, just to get used to it."


    Vrie rolled her eyes. "Calling you Aunt N shoulde with a gift since you''re acknowledging me as your niece-inw! Do you have one ready?"

 Chapter 1339

    "Of course! When''s the wedding?" N asked.


    Vrie shook her head. "We haven''t decided yet. He''lle to my house in a few days to discuss it with my parents."


    N raised an eyebrow. "You''re about to get really busy. nning a wedding alone will take a lot of work."


    "Yeah, I''m already getting a headache just thinking about it," Vrie replied.


    For the next few months, Vrie waspletely consumed by wedding preparations and work, barely having time to catch her breath.


    The wedding was set for August 8th, leaving them with less than six months to finalize everything.


    Vrie even traveled abroad several times to meet with designers and ensure her wedding dress was exactly what she wanted.


    Beyond the dress, she and Brandon spent hours discussing every detail-from the venue to the wedding favors and bouquet choices.


    After months of nonstop nning, the big day finally arrived.


    Vrie was already up, getting her hair and makeup done at 2:00 a.m.


    By the time N arrived around 7:00 a.m., Vrie was fully dressed on her bed, waiting for the groom''s side to pick her up.


    When she saw N, Vrie groaned. "Getting married is exhausting! I''ve been up since before dawn and haven''t stopped moving since."


    Nughed. "Weddings are always tiring, but it''s worth it. You''ll want to look back on today without any regrets."


    "Yeah, you''re right." Vrie nodded, then looked around. "By the way, where are Bunny and Buddy? Why didn''t you bring them?"


    "They''re with Damon. Bunny can''t be apart from him, and Buddy can''t be away from his sister. The three of them are practically inseparable now," N exined.


    Vrie chuckled. "Damon''s famous now. Everyone calls him a ''daughter-obsessed dad.'' He even takes her on business trips! Brandon says his uncle haspletely changed."


    Who would''ve thought Damon would turn out like this?


    N shook her head. If Mia didn''t get fussy without Damon and cry whenever she couldn''t see him, he probably wouldn''t take her on his trips.


    "Alright, enough about them. Today is your day," N said with a smile.


    She reached into her bag and handed Vrie a small box. "This is my wedding gift for you. I hope you like it."


    Vrie opened the box and gasped


    at the stunning


    sapphire ne inside "It''s


    beautiful! N, thank you so much!


    "As long as you like it." N hugged her. "Vrie, you have to be happy."


    "I will," Vrie promised.


    After giving her the gift, N left for the hotel.


    ...


    As soon as N entered the wedding banquet hall, she saw Damon holding Mia in


    his arms, chatting with guests.


    Mia watched him intently, not even


    fussing Meanwhile, Mason sat beside them, trying to get Mia''s attention: Unfortunately, she didn'' even nce his way.


    Seeing this, N couldn''t help but smile. She quickly walked over.


    Noticing her, Damon turned with a warm gaze.


    "Did you see Vrie?" he asked.


    "Yeah. Here, let me hold Bunny for a while. You should take a break," N offered.


    "I''m fine. I''m not tired," Damon replied.


    Seeing he had no intention of letting go, N didn''t insist and sat down beside Mason instead.


    An hourter, the wedding ceremony officially began.


    After the host''s opening remarks, the grand doors of the banquet hall slowly opened.


    Vrie, arm in arm with her father, walked down the aisle.


    Her gaze stayed locked on Brandon, a soft smile on her lips.


    As they reached the front, her father ced her hand in Brandon''s and gently patted their joined hands. Despite his best efforts to hold back


    tears his eyes shimmered with emotion.

 Chapter 1340

    "Brandon, from now on, I''m entrusting Vrie to you," Jonathan said. "She''s been spoiled by us and can be a little willful at times. I hope you''ll be patient with her in your marriage, and I wish you both a lifetime of happiness together."


    Brandon held Vrie''s hand tightly, his expression solemn. "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll cherish her with all my heart."


    Jonathan nodded, stepping down from the stage. He discreetly wiped away his tears.


    After exchanging vows and rings, Vrie and Brandon sealed their love with a kiss, surrounded by cheers and apuse.


    On the way home from the wedding, N nced at Damon. "I saw Mr. Weir wipe his tears so many times today. When Bunny gets married, you''ll definitely be just like him, sneaking off somewhere to cry."


    Damon''s grip on the steering wheel tightened slightly, his gaze sharpening. "No one will ever be good enough for my daughter. If she never gets married, we''ll take care of her for the rest of our lives."


    N raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "What if she meets someone she truly loves and wants to marry?"


    "Then I''ll thoroughly vet him. If I find even the slightest w, I won''t let them be together," Damon dered.


    N was speechless.


    Yeap, just as everyone said he was a total girl dad.


    When they got home, N had barely gotten out of the car with Mia in her arms when Mia reached toward Damon, asking to be held.


    Damon immediately took her from N, smiling. "N, why don''t you drive from now on? I''ll hold Bunny."


    N shot him a look. "Absolutely not. This is because you let her sleep next to you every night while I was in postpartum recovery. Now, she''spletely glued to you. If you keep carrying her around, the first word she learns is definitely going to be ''Papa.""


    She then added, "Starting tomorrow, you''re not allowed to take Bunny to the office anymore. I''ll take care of her at home and strengthen our mother-daughter bond." Damon raised an eyebrow. "N, are you jealous because she likes me more?" N huffed. "Bunny doesn''t like you more. She loves us equally."


    "If that''s the case, why won''t you let me take her to the office? Plus, if I bring her, you won''t be as exhausted," Damon reasoned.


    N stayed quiet.


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take


    that as your agreement to let m


    keep bringing Bunny to work,"


    Damon said


    he turned and walked toward the vi.


    N quickly blocked his path. "No way... I just don''t want Bunny to


    interfere with your work. If you take herevery day, your productivity wiff definitely suffer."


    "It won''t. In fact, I work more efficiently while she naps, just so I can have more time


    to y with her when she wakes up," Damon replied.


    N fell silent.


    As they entered the living room, she wasn''t ready to give up on spending more time with her daughter before she started talking.


    "Damon, you already work so hard. Let me take care of Bunny from now on. I''m home all day anyway, and I don''t want you to wear yourself out," she proposed.


    Damon smiled at her. "You really don''t want me to get exhausted?"


    "Of course! You''re juggling work and childcare. It''s too much!" N responded.


    "Alright then. Starting tomorrow, I''ll teach you how to manage thepany. You can help me run things at work," Damon said.


    "No way. Business is way tooplicated for me. Taking care of a baby is much easier. Let me handle that instead," N refused.


    Damon persisted, "But Bunny will cry if she doesn''t see me. Just thinking about her crying breaks my heart."

 Chapter 1341

    Taking Mia to work was exhausting, but every time she smiled at Damon, it made everything worth it.


    "She''ll be fine. Didn''t you just say she loves us both equally? She''ll cry for a bit, but


    if


    you stop taking her to the office, she''ll get used to being at home," N reasoned.


    Seeing N''s determination, Damon finally relented. "Alright, we''ll try it tomorrow. But if she cries too much, you''ll have to take her to the office."


    "Deal!" N said.


    ...


    After getting ready for work the next morning, Damon kissed Mia on the cheek and headed for the door.


    As soon as he changed his shoes at the entrance, she reached her little arms toward him, asking to be held. She had grown so ustomed to going to the office with him every day that it had be a reflex.


    Damon nced at N. "N, maybe today we should¡ª"


    N interrupted, "Nope. You go to work. And if you''re free for lunch, don''t bothering home. If you need to workte, no rush toe back either."


    Damon chuckled. "You''re really pulling out all the stops just to bond with Bunny, huh?"


    "What? I have no idea what you''re talking about. I''m just thinking about thepany''s best interests," N denied.


    "Alright, alright. I''m heading out then," Damon said.


    "Drive safe," N reminded him.


    ...


    An hourter, Damon was in the middle of a meeting when his phone rang. It was N.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Damon... Bunny won''t stop crying. I''m on my way to the office now. I''ll hand her over to you," N said.


    As soon as Damon left, Mia started


    crying. No matter how much N tried tofort her, nothing worked. Seeing her baby cry so hard she


    started hupping broken


    heart so she had the driver take


    them to the office.


    "Alright, don''t panic. Put me on speaker. I''ll talk to her," Damon reassured her.


    Signaling Spencer to pause the meeting, Damon stepped out of the room.


    He coaxed Mia over the phone,


    speaking to her gently until she finally calmed down. He continued soothing her until N arrived at his office, carrying Mia.


    Seeing Mia''s tear-streaked face, Damon immediately took her into his arms and rocked her gently.


    Watching him soothe their daughter so effortlessly, N let out a resigned sigh. Maybe it really was best to let things stay as they were.


    For Mia''s first birthday, Damon and N threw her a small celebration, inviting only close family and friends.


    Guests brought gifts for a traditional gift-picking ceremony, where the baby would pick an item to symbolize her future.


    Vrie brought a golden te, while Brandon gifted a golden spoon.


    N couldn''t help butugh. "You two really think alike. Your gifts are practically the same."


    "They''re totally different!" Vrie


    argued. "If she picks mine, she''ll


    probably grow up to be a


    government official. If she picks


    Brandon''s, she''s destined to


    be a


    food critic What about you guys


    What did you prepare?"


    "I got her a book, and Damon picked a brush. My dad prepared a piano-oh, and


    we also have a mortarboard," N answered.


    Vrie nodded. "Sounds good. But mine''s the biggest and shiniest. Bunny will definitely choose itter!"


    Brandon shot her a look. "By that logic, my spoon is the longest. She''s going for mine."


    "Length doesn''t matter. Bigger is better!" Vrie retorted.


    She red at Brandon, who instantly backed down, nodding. "Right, right. Whatever my wife says is always right."

 Chapter 1342

    "That''s more like it," Vrie chirped.


    N couldn''t help but say, "Vrie, stop bullying Brandon all the time."


    Brandon turned to her and sighed dramatically. "Aunt N, since you mentioned it, I have to say something. You have no idea what I''ve been through these past six months,


    Ouch!"


    Before he could finish, Vrie pinched his waist. "What was that? Tell me, Brandon. Have you been unhappy these past six months?"


    "N-No... I''ve been very happy..." Brandon winced.


    "Have I bullied you then?" Vrie pressed.


    "No..." Brandon murmured.


    Vrie huffed. "If not, then keep your mouth shut, or N will really think I mistreat you."


    Brandon gave her a pitiful look, lowering his head like a scolded puppy.


    Before they married, Vrie had been gentle and beautiful in his eyes. But after marriage, he realized how wrong he had been.


    Gentle and beautiful? All an illusion.


    If he stayed out drinking and came homete, he''d have to choose between sleeping on the couch or outside.


    The worst part? He couldn''t evenin about it.


    After all, he had chosen his wife. He had to spoil her, no matter what.


    N was about to speak when Lydia approached. "Mrs. Sumner, Mr. Sumner asked


    for you. Ms. Mia''s first birthday grab ceremony is about to begin."


    "Alright, I''ll be right there," N replied.


    She turned to Vrie and Brandon. "Let''s go."


    Arge round table had been set up in the center of the living room.


    Mia, dressed in a pink princess dress and matching socks, sat in the middle of the table. She curiously looked at the people around her, her big eyes filled with wonder.


    Surrounding her were objects for the grab ceremony. In addition to those N and Damon had prepared, there was also toy car, a small hammer, a stethoscope a calctor and more.


    Everyone watched her intently, eager to see what she would pick.


    Finally, Mia began to move.


    She crawled forward and picked up


    the astronaut figurine right in fron


    of


    She studied it for a moment


    batisse


    putting it down


    >


    After ncing at the other objects, she suddenly turned and crawled toward Vrie''s golden te.


    Vrie''s eyes lit up with excitement as she grabbed Brandon''s arm. "See! I told you she''d pick my golden te!"


    Brandon nodded. "Yeah, you''re right. I guess size does make a difference..."


    As they spoke, Mia reached the golden te, and Vrie held her breath.


    She had to pick the golden te!


    Under everyone''s eager gaze, Mia slowly reached out her little hand. Instead of grabbing the te, she picked up the calctor beside it.


    Vrie pouted.


    She reassured herself that it was fine. Mia had also picked up the astronaut figurine earlier but put it down she''d surely realize soon that the golden te was the better choice.


    But once Mia got hold of the calctor, she clutched it tightly and refused to let go.


    Damon turned to N, grinning. "Looks like our daughter wants to take over the family business."


    They let Mia try two more times. No matter what else caught her attention, she always went back to the calctor.


    Damon couldn''t hide his pleased smile. It seemed he had his sessor.


    After the ceremony, everyone gathered for a group photo.


    Damon held Mia in his arms while N held Mason''s hand. The family of four sat at the center of the picture.


    Everyone was smiling, and at that moment, happiness was frozen in time.


    -The End


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!